《The Pirate Family》


 1 Chapter 1 Survive on the Isolated Island?

    "I heard that some people can insist on not eating or drinking for close to ten days. Tell me if we can persist for that long."


    Pirate World, a small island on the Great Sea Route, lies a little boy about ten years old with short black hair.He asked a little girl beside him weakly.The little girl didn''t speak, and watched him squeeze out an extremely reluctant smile.


    "That''s right, I was also hungry and fainted. I forgot that you couldn''t understand me." The little boy turned his head to the front.His pupils stared at the endless sea in front of him blankly.The warm sunlight shone on him, making him feel a bit tingling.


    "You said, what does human blood taste like, can it fill your stomach?" The little boy looked at the little girl''s white hands and said slowly.


    The two of them have had nothing for three days!


    The little boy was named Ron, also named Ron. He was originally a hard-working programmer on a certain earth. He was hit to death by a car that suddenly got out of control on his way to work.Ended a short and hard life.


    Perhaps God thought he was too pitiful and allowed him to travel into the world of One Piece.


    But Lorne felt that he must be the worst traverser.Other traversers are either rich second generations, strong second generations and second generations, or illegitimate sons of princes and sons with bizarre backgrounds.The start was shocked. All the beautiful girls came from all directions.System cheats can''t live a happy life of pretending to be a pig and eating tiger.


    And he must be the worst start he knows.There was no father, no mother and no abilities in the beginning. There was only a dilapidated old house and an old servant who was said to be dependent on him. The house was quite big, but it had not been taken care of for a long time, and the house was covered with dust.


    As for the assets left by the parents?It is said that his father used to be rich, otherwise how could he hire a servant.But now hehe.He also offended a few gangsters on the street, but his old servants were there before, and these gangsters didn''t dare to make another mistake.However, as the old servant was too old a few days ago, he had to leave.Lorne suffered a lot.The rascals rushed into his home and took away all the things that seemed useful in the house.


    Then he looked at Lorne as if he was still unsure, so he tied him up and sold him to a merchant ship staying in the port of the small town these days as a coolie.


    This is also a loss for Lorne, who was a hard-working programmer in his previous life, and was used to hard times.Judging from his brain washed away by the 21st century online novels, this is actually not too bad.The next plot is that he exercises in the caravan, and then by chance the caravan is robbed by a pirate ship.He joined the Pirate Ship to become an authentic pirate, then secretly accumulates strength and then seizes power, becoming the story of King Qiwuhai and becoming the One Piece King.


    But obviously, he thinks too much.When he went out to sea for the first time, he encountered a sea storm that was said to be unprecedented in a century.There are no strangers on this ship as he imagined.The merchant ship was instantly torn to pieces by the sea storm.He hugged the pillar in the cabin tightly so that he was not cut apart by the violent storm.But when he woke up, he had been blown to the point where he didn''t know which island he had gone to.


    Lorne stood up, it was okay, his bones could move.Not waiting to die.Only began to observe the surroundings.


    His luck is good and bad.The good thing is that he happened to be in the cabin where the food was stored during the sea storm.The bad thing is that the entire cabin was split apart by the sea storm.All Lorne could find was only a few barrels of wine scattered around him.Lorne smiled, then took a spoonful of wine and drank.


    Some drinks are better than none!


    But just as he was drinking, he suddenly heard the sound of cooing around him.


    "who is it?"


    Lorne knew that the source of the sound was certainly not him, because Lorne was not too hungry at this time, and he was drinking only because he was thirsty.


    A slender figure came out from behind the stone. It was a little girl with burgundy hair.Lorne frowned. He had seen this little girl on the boat.Behind the little girl was a strong butler who always smiled politely.Identity is extraordinary at first glance.


    But now he has fallen to the same level as himself, making good luck.Lorne waved to her and asked her to come over for a drink.


    The little girl hesitated, but ran over in small steps.He took the spoon that Lorne handed over and began to drink.


    It seems that she is really hungry, but even if the little girl is very hungry, she does not forget etiquette.


    Lorne looked at the little girl and suddenly thought of a strange idea.Isn''t this the plot of a certain rush street novel?He and the core prostitute of a certain big power share hardships, and when this little girl is almost enamoured of her, the big power has almost found their princess.Maybe it was the old housekeeper who had been following the little girl at the time. He looked like an ordinary person.


    However, in the next plot, the old housekeeper felt that the experience of sharing hardships with the little girl would affect her reputation and decided to destroy herself.But she couldn''t hold back the little girl''s bitter pleading and finally decided to let herself go.Then he yelled out the classic "Thirty Years in Hedong, 30 Years in Hexi, Don''t Bully Young People and Poor!", the story of knowing the shame and then courageously practicing and finally becoming the king of Qiwuhai and becoming the pinnacle of one piece.


    The old housekeeper was very grateful to him, and then he threw himself a BT dying devil fruit, saying that this was the reward for saving their lady.Then I saw that I was proud of myself, not accepting the food, I was deeply moved and forced the fruit into my mouth.He also acts as his own personal trainer.What the navy six-type overlord color, armed color, seeing, hearing, color, etc. all taught to myself.


    Well, it smells so good!


    At this time, these thoughts in Lorne''s heart had not yet been expressed.He is already preparing to reach the pinnacle of life.


    But it turns out that he thinks about all this too much.


    When she was really hungry for three days, the girl who seemed to have a prominent life experience was hungry here with herself.Lorne never had such unrealistic ideas again.


    The plots of the so-called bashing novels are unbelievable.


    So is human blood good or not? Lorne pursed his chapped lips, thinking about doing nothing.It is estimated that I am the most miserable traverser, don''t say anything about being called a prince, or saying that there are groups of beautiful wives and concubines, all nonsense!


    I just want something to eat now!


    "Nono....."


    Just as Ron was thinking about it, a short forearm appeared in front of his eyes. He turned his head and saw the little girl rolled up her cuff, and timidly handed her arm over to Ron.It seemed like a lot of determination.


    "Ha...ha... you could understand me." Lorne smiled reluctantly.Then he grabbed the little girl''s forearm in a gesture. At the moment he caught her, Lorne could clearly feel the little girl''s unconscious trembling because of fear.


    "I''m joking with you, you are so cute, why would I be willing to eat you?" Lorne saw the little girl look like this, slowly let go of her little hand, lifted his hand forcefully, and gently stroked Raised her little head.


    Wine-red hair is extraordinarily supple. Compared to growing up, she is also a beauty who has harmed the country and the people, right?But it is a pity that I will die here with myself soon.


    "There should be some wine in the barrel. Go drink it. You should be able to hold it for a while."


    The little girl understood what he was saying, and slowly got up and walked towards the barrel.The moment she turned around, Lorne grabbed a handful of sand and stuffed it into his mouth.


    Pooh!It''s so astringent, people really aren''t creatures that eat sand.After Lorne vomited the sand out of his mouth, he started his cranky thinking again.


    I heard the sound of wine barrels falling to the ground.This last bit of wine, I don¡¯t know how long it can last the little girl?


    It''s a pity that I haven''t achieved any career after crossing over.I''m going to die in this place where birds don''t shit.After lying on this coastline for three days, I didn''t see a trace of a boat passing by.Is it really going to kill me?


    At this moment, he felt that something was pulling his sleeves, and the little girl had finished drinking and came over.Shaky seems very happy.


    Be happy, it seems good to die with such a happy smile.


    But the sway of the sleeves became more and more violent, seeming to have a trace of eagerness.Lorne finally couldn''t bear it, turning his head to speak to the little girl.


    "I said I won''t eat you..." Lorne was stunned just now.


    Because he saw that the girl seemed to be holding something in her hand.


    A peculiar fruit?

 2 Chapter 2 The Weakest Fruit

    Lorne looked at the strange fruit in the little girl''s hand.The fruit is lavender with a strange spiral pattern on the outside.Lorne, who had previous life knowledge, immediately reacted. Could this be the legendary devil fruit?


    Devil fruit is a unique product of the Pirate World. In the legend, every devil fruit contains a demon. After eating the fruit, it will immediately have superhuman singular abilities, but at the same time it will be disgusted by the sea. , Lost the ability to swim, and was restrained by something called "Hailou Stone".


    Devil fruits are simply divided into three types.


    It can become an animal system of various animals.


    A superhuman line with strange abilities.


    A natural element that can control natural elements and become that element.


    Lorne, who has read the original book, knows the appearance of many fruits, and some powerful fruits that may not have a master yet.For example, the "Sounding Thunder Fruit", which is called "the most powerful natural fruit", may be buried somewhere in the cloud island in the sky.


    In fact, Ron also had a plan in his heart, that is, to leave the caravan and go to the sky island when he found an opportunity, because according to Ron''s speculation, the time he was currently in was about twenty years before the beginning of the original plot.The means of information communication in this era is extremely poor. Lorne also saw in the newspapers in the hands of the adults in the small town some time ago that a pirate named "Goldor Roger" found the end of the legendary great route, Ralph Drew , Is called One Piece.


    The appearance and mental performance of Ainilu, the owner of the Thunder Fruit in the original book, looks more like a young man in his twenties. In other words, it is very likely that Ainilu has not yet eaten the Thunder Fruit.


    This is Lorne''s opportunity. Once Lorne has eaten the fruit of the thunder, the moves he developed will definitely not be worse than Ainilu, and may even be worse.This is the confidence of Lorne, who has memories of past lives.But all his plans, all his ambitions disappeared as he was trapped in this isolated island.


    There was only one question before Lorne, whether to eat or not to eat this fruit of unknown ability.


    Thinking of this, Lorne couldn''t help but laughed at himself.Isn''t it possible that without the fruit of the thunder, I can''t bloom my own brilliance in this world?


    Forget who said a word, there is no strongest ability, only the strongest user.Because I have read the original work, my Lorne''s insight is far more profound than most of the natives in this world. They can develop some waste abilities so strong, can I not Lorne?


    There is no reason.


    Now that he made up his mind, he was not hesitating, and Lorne took the fruit from the little girl''s hand.Thank you softly.As for why they were not modest, it was because both Ron and the little girl knew in their hearts that if they gave this fruit to Ron, the two of them had much greater hope of living.


    I will take you out properly, Lorne swears in his heart.


    "It''s terrible." Lorne only took a bite, and a strange indescribable taste was passed from the taste buds in his mouth to his brain.It''s like a ten-year-old soda with a marinade of stinky tofu.


    This disgusting taste almost made Ron spit it out, and it turned out to be a compulsory course for every capable person to complain about the unpalatable devil fruit.


    After eating the whole fruit, it seemed that there was a stream of air flowing all over his body, and Ron calmed down to feel his own changes.


    First of all, he felt more clearly about his surroundings. Lorne could even feel the flow of the breeze around him and where he would dissipate.I could feel a leaf teetering on the tree 31 meters away.


    Lorne began to pray, hoping that his abilities would not be too cheating.


    First of all, I didn''t feel any tendency to be animalized. It should not be animal.Lorne breathed a sigh of relief and couldn''t help but feel a little regretful, because the rarest fruit species, the Eudemons species and the ancient species, were all animal species.


    Then there is no sign of turning into a certain natural element, and it is probably not a natural element.Although I don''t know if every natural element can be elementalized immediately when he eats the fruit, Lorne knows that the chance of finding a natural element with luck is very small.


    Then it could only be Superman.


    The abilities of the Superman line are all sorts of strange, with limitless possibilities.Lorne didn''t feel bad after thinking about it.


    "Time stops!" Ron''s heart moved, and with a weird gesture with his right hand, he said to a bug in front of him.The little girl next to her heard this sentence with a trace of surprise in her eyes, and kept her eyes in the direction Lorne was pointing.


    The bug that Ron was referring to looked at Ron, then silently turned his body and crawled away.


    Just crawled away.


    Lorne retracted his hand in embarrassment, and the little girl retracted her surprised gaze.


    As if everything never happened.


    Lorne did not continue to test "space solidification", "pointer", and "teleportation".That kind of ability.Instead, he looked thoughtfully at the direction the bug was crawling.


    In other words, can this bug be eaten?


    This worm crawls for half a meter every second. There is a small hole eight meters in front of it. There are several faint living bodies in it, which should be the same kind of this worm.A bug is not enough to fill the gap between teeth, but the total amount should be enough to fill the stomach for myself and the little girl.


    Thinking of this, Lorne suddenly felt nauseous. When did he fall to the point of eating bugs?It''s better to eat nuts hidden by squirrels or other creatures under the tree in front, or small crabs under the rocks next to them.


    and many more!How do I know that there are nuts under the tree in front, and crabs hidden under the stone on the left?And so accurate.Thinking of this, Lorne felt like a switch was turned on in his world, instantly becoming clear.This feeling is like a god looking down at all beings from the perspective of God, everything around him has become data and transmitted to his mind.


    Could this be your ability?Not too good, but not too bad.Compared with those abilities that have been developed with unlimited potential, this ability that can intuitively enhance their hope of survival is undoubtedly more appropriate.


    Lorne closed his eyes and felt his own abilities.Within ten meters of a radius, Lorne seemed to have opened the whole picture, and all things formed a projection in his mind, with no dead ends at 360 degrees.


    And his sense of hearing, sight and smell seems to have been greatly enhanced.At least before Lorne, he could not see clearly a leaf on the tree 31 meters away.


    But isn''t this ability the only one of the three-color domineering (perceived color) domineering?People who don''t know how to be domineering simply cannot gain a foothold in the new world.Isn''t this overlapping with your own abilities?


    But all this is temporarily not what I need to care about.


    Only one thing is important.That''s something for myself and the little girl.

 3 Chapter 3 The Sea

    If it hadn''t been for Lorne to use his superhuman perception to search, he would never believe that this deserted island that almost starved him and the little girl to death could actually hide so much food.


    Lorne was sitting next to a fire, and some unknown animal meat was roasting on the fire.It has been three days since the Lorne gainer''s ability to be similar to seeing, hearing, and seeing.In fact, on the first day of acquiring the ability, Lorne found the other half of the cabin of the merchant ship with the help of strong perception, the half that stored food!The half of the warehouse happened to be hidden in a blind spot by the sea, only a hundred meters away from Lorne.


    A rough estimate is that these foods can make me and the little girl live for at least four weeks!It can last longer if you save some food.


    Of course, the premise is that these foods will not expire.However, Lorne did not intend to live on this isolated island for a long time. Now that he has come to this adventure and challenging pirate world, how can he cower and hide in the corner instead of going out?


    Roger, White Beard, Golden Lion, Kaido, Charlotte Lingling.The dead Lockes or Shanks Mihawk who will rule the roost in the future.Listening to these names, Lorne felt a wave of blood pouring out of his heart.


    Since they can all stand on the top, why can''t I?Since God has given me a chance to come to this world full of miracles, then I, Lorne, too.


    King over this sea!


    Even if you eat the waste fruit, Doflamingo is able to use the line fruit so superbly, can I, Lon, develop this perception fruit as well?


    Perceived Fruit is the name Ron gave to the fruit he ate.


    Even if the fruit is rubbish, you can become a strong person by practicing domineering or physical skills.I just don''t know if seeing, hearing and color will overlap with my own abilities.Or will it become more peculiar as the fruit changes?


    In the future, Lorne knows the miraculous abilities of seeing, hearing, and seeing, such as the feeling of the opponent''s inner thoughts by the sky island god Anilu, or the short-lived future of Katakuri under the command of the Four Emperor Charlotte Lingling.Even the legendary one piece Roger''s "listening to all things" may be the sublimation of seeing, hearing and color.


    Combine seeing, hearing and color with your own abilities.Maybe he can be almost omniscient within a certain range.


    But all this is too far away, the first step to achieve these goals is to leave this isolated island.


    Thinking of leaving, Lorne couldn''t help feeling a bit of bitterness in his heart.Lorne and the others have been trapped on this isolated island for close to a week, and they did not see a ship passing by this week!


    This shows that this isolated island is not on the route, and it is not realistic to expect someone to pass by and save them.You can only rely on yourself if you want to escape.


    With the help of the wreck of a merchant ship and some simple tools, Lorne transformed a small boat, similar to the one that the protagonist Lu Fei took when he first went to sea.


    The boat is not big, except that it can hold Lorne and the little girl, it can only hold two people''s food for a few days.Although Lorne had memories of his previous life, he was almost ignorant of sailing.I don''t know where to drive, where is the nearest island, etc.


    There are only two options waiting for him. One is to stay on this isolated island and pray that a passing ship will find them before the supplies are exhausted.The other is to take this simple boat and sail to an unknown future.


    It seems that the result of the two options is luck, but there are obvious differences.One is to bet on whether someone will help him, and the other is to bet on whether he can live to the seat belt.


    One depends on others and the other depends on yourself.


    As Lorne, whose dream is to reign over this sea, if he doesn''t have the courage to gamble his life, then this dream is a joke.


    Since you have decided to leave, you have to take it early.The chirping will wipe out his determination for nothing.


    As for how to arrange the little girl, Lorne subconsciously left her a place.Because I vowed to take her away.When you talk to her later, if she doesn''t want to, you will have to tie her away.


    Staying on this island is no different from waiting for death, and it doesn''t matter whether she is resentful.The promise of one''s own man must be fulfilled.


    ........


    After dinner, Lorne sat beside the fire to warm himself.There is no anger on this isolated island, so there is no need to worry about what large beasts the fire will attract.The fire light shone on the little girl''s red face.Lorne realized that she was so young.


    My body is only eight or nine years old.And she looked younger than herself.Such a small girl should be the princess in the hands of their parents in the previous life.But she was dressed in tatters and lived with herself on this isolated island.


    very pitiful.


    But even in such embarrassment, the little girl still has a trace of aristocratic aura.After dinner, she sat aside, closed her eyes lightly, folded her hands on her chest, and muttered something in her mouth.Lorne didn''t understand the language she spoke, but looking at this, Lorne had some guesses in his heart.


    "Are you praying?"


    The little girl opened her eyes and looked at Lorne with a hint of surprise in her eyes.Then said:


    "&%%@#"


    Lorne: "..." But there was no surprise. He had known that the little girl could understand what he said, but he knew nothing about what the little girl said.


    But this is enough, because what Lorne wants to say next can only be expressed with physical movements.


    Lorne pointed to the boat he made, and then pointed to the little girl and then to himself.Make a rowing motion.


    The little girl tilted her head for a moment, then shook her head blankly.


    "*&@#*(!"


    Well, this doesn''t seem to work, I can only say it slowly.


    "Do you want to stay here? Nod if you want, or shake your head if you don''t want to."


    The little girl shook her head into a rattle.


    "Okay, okay, don''t shake it. I want to leave by boat, do you follow me with you?"


    After listening, the little girl pulled Lorne''s clothes with a trace of fear in her eyes, but she nodded desperately.


    "(&*¡­¡­**[email protected]@#"


    "Then tomorrow morning, when the sun just rises, let''s set off. But you let go of my clothes first, I won''t leave you behind."


    "..."


    ...


    Lorne lay on the plank, looking up at the stars in the sky.The thoughts in my heart are mixed, but I can''t sleep at all.The little girl next to her slept soundly, but she curled up together and hugged herself tightly with her hands.


    I don''t know if it was because of the cold, or she was used to sleeping with a doll.Anyway, for this sleeping position, Lorne felt very strange.He covered half of the wine barrel over the little girl.I don''t know if I can withstand some cold.But it''s better than nothing?


    "Hey."


    Since you can''t sleep, you might as well get up and walk around.Lorne stood up gently to avoid waking the little girl.


    The lonely island was not very angry, and it was extremely silent at night.Fortunately, Lorne had the fruits of perception, and the dim environment at night did not affect him much.He walked to the beach alone


    Looking at the sea in the distance, thoughtfully.


    ......

 4 Chapter 4 Sabertooth Shark

    Lorne was awakened by the little girl, and Zhaoxia rose from the sea level when she opened her eyes.Some dazzling.


    I actually slept on the beach for a night.The little girl next to her turned purple. It is estimated that she had a cold last night.But the strange thing is that I stayed at the beach for one night, but I was not awake.


    This body is much stronger than I expected.That is true. After all, his own past was also a nobleman, a nobleman who was not old enough to ruin his body.From the very beginning, after the old servant left, he was bullied by those rascals, and later worked as a coolie on a merchant ship.And the days of hunger on the island.This small body''s ability to withstand has given myself no small surprises.


    It¡¯s a good thing to get a good start, but in this world, this physical advantage is not worth mentioning.It''s nothing compared to ordinary murlocs, let alone monsters like Kaido and Charlotte.


    "Let''s go." Lorne touched the little girl''s head, then said softly.


    ...


    The boat was pushed into the sea by Ron and the little girl.At this time, Lorne was still rejoicing that if he was alone, I am afraid that just pushing the ship into the sea would waste a lot of effort.


    There were a lot of supplies on the boat. Lorne looked back at the back getting smaller and smaller, and finally turned into an island that disappeared, then turned to look forward.To be honest, there is no chart, no navigator, and two impenetrable people go to sea in such a simple boat.It is no different from seeking a dead end.


    Not everyone has the protagonist''s halo possession like Luffy.


    Lorne himself knew this well, but let him do nothing and wait for death on the island. He couldn''t do it.


    Lorne''s only reliance was that when he followed the caravan from the port of the small town, he saw some schools of red and blue striped fish migrating in groups, and the migration path happened to be against the caravan''s route.


    The navigator on the merchant ship also joked.Master Captain, remember this time and place, and we will post it when we get a fishing boat next year!


    Of course this is just a joke.But Lorne, who was hiding by the side, heard this sentence, and then silently wrote it down.His plan at the time was to find a chance to steal a small boat and then return to the town along the migrating school of fish.


    But who expected Lorne''s first trip to sea, he encountered a rare sea storm.Living on this deserted island.


    If you can find the red and blue striped fish, you might be able to follow the school of fish back together.This was the only way Lorne came up with.I had known that I had learned a little about sailing from the old servant, at least I would not get lost.


    In the sea during the day, the sun is a bit dazzling, and a lot of sunlight is reflected on the sea level.Lorne stared into the distance for a long time and his eyes were a little sore.The little girl hid in the corner of the boat.It seems to be hurt by the sun.


    Lorne sighed, he was a delicate noble, and he couldn''t bear this.But Lorne never counted on her.Take her away, this is my own promise and has nothing to do with her.


    Suddenly at this moment, Lorne suddenly felt a chill. He knew that this was an early warning from the fruit ability.Intuition tells him that the danger comes from under the ship, in the sea.


    "Take the anchor I made."


    Anchor generally refers to ship anchor, which is the main component of anchoring equipment.The iron boat anchoring device is connected to the boat with an iron chain, and the anchor is dropped to the bottom of the water to make the boat stop stable.The anchor was a remnant of a merchant ship, and Lorne used it as a weapon after grinding it over.


    It''s getting closer and closer, not too big.Less than five meters below the ship, it was about to cross the sea from the left.


    Lorne closed his eyes and captured the trail of this dangerous visitor with all his power of perception.


    It''s now!


    Lorne opened his eyes abruptly, and slammed into the left bow with the anchor in both hands.It happened at the moment when the sea beast crossed the sea.


    "Woohoo..."


    The crimson blood dyed the sea red, and the sea beast probably didn''t expect to be hit hard as soon as he appeared, and immediately dived.


    But Ron, who succeeded, was not in a relaxed mood, just as the sea beast appeared.Lorne had recognized what monster this was.


    Sabretooth shark, one of the most cunning sharks.Adult sabertooth sharks can reach more than ten meters in size, which is close to the smaller sea kings.And this one is estimated to be juvenile.Only three meters long.


    However, even the juvenile body is a deadly monster for Lorne now.


    Sabertooth sharks have two very deadly habits.


    The first Jacquard will be reported. After Lorne severely damaged it with the anchor, this monster would never let the boat go easily.


    The second is that this kind of creatures fucking live in groups!


    Thinking of the second point, Lorne felt desperate.Fortunately, I didn''t perceive the breath of other sabertooth sharks in this sea area.This juvenile may be out of its own school of fish.


    Otherwise, an adult shark can come and swallow the boat in one bite.


    The shark did not go, it was swung down the boat, waiting for the opportunity.


    Lorne continued to catch the trail of the sabertooth shark through perception.


    !The boat suddenly began to shake violently.Lorne''s face was pale, he didn''t expect that this young sabertooth shark could not wait so much and directly started hitting the boat.The small boat is only four meters long, and the three-meter-long juvenile sabertooth shark is not much smaller than the small boat.It is easy to knock the boat over by hitting it.


    The sea is not his home court yet. After Lorne and the little girl fell into the water, didn''t he just play whatever he wanted?


    The impact suddenly stopped, and then the sabertooth shark seemed to change its direction and restarted from another place.


    Can''t go on like this, Lorne frowned.You must know that you are a devil fruit capable person.What is the most famous feature of Devil Fruit Ability?


    It''s not a kind of weird ability, or even the three-line classification of the natural animal system and the superhuman system.


    But afraid of sea water.This is almost an iron law.No matter how powerful a person is, once he falls into the water, his whole body is weak and unable to move!


    Lorne gritted his teeth, took out a knife and cut through his left hand.Put it on the water.Just touching the sea with his hand, Lorne felt as if he was hollowed out and weak.


    The blood flowed down the wound, making the already bright red sea even redder.


    The sense of smell of sharks is thousands of times that of humans, and it can smell a trace of blood from several kilometers away.Lorne was certain that the sabertooth shark hitting the boat under the boat had asked his own smell.Smell the scent of Lorne, the enemy who hurt him badly.


    Lorne was betting that he could not help but be tempted to attack him again.And when this sabertooth shark showed his head again, it was his own opportunity.


    As time passed, the sabertooth shark stopped hitting the boat, as if weighing.And Lorne''s face was a little pale because of excessive blood loss.


    This is a tug of war, whoever is more patient will be the final winner.Finally, the saber-tooth shark seemed to be unable to resist the temptation, turned around the bottom of the boat twice, and then rushed to the sea.


    The target was Lorne''s bleeding hand.


    The open mouth was extremely hideous, as if he was about to bite Lorne''s arm.The little girl next to her saw this scene, was shocked and yelled, and then closed her eyes in fear.


    Lorne turned a blind eye to all this, his left hand grabbed the sabertooth shark''s upper jaw, and then the anchor in his right hand slammed into the sabertooth shark''s open mouth.


    "Go to hell, beast!"


    The sabertooth shark was in pain, but found that his jaw had been broken and he couldn''t close his mouth at all.I wanted to run in a hurry, but Lorne would give it this chance?


    He hugged the sabertooth shark''s head with his right hand, took out a knife with his left hand, and pierced it with his eyes.


    "woo woo woo woo"


    The knife pierced directly into his head through his eyes, and Lorne didn''t worry and turned a few times, until the sabertooth shark stopped struggling before putting it down.Then he lay down on the deck.


    The soreness of the whole body passed like a tide.The potential of this body is much greater than I thought, but after all, it is still too small to be tapped.It''s really good luck to be able to pass this time.


    The little girl saw Lorne lying motionless on the deck.Rushed over


    "*(...([email protected]#"


    I don''t know what I''m talking about, but it should be something you care about yourself, right?Lorne smiled and stroked her head.


    "I''m fine."


    The little girl was relieved to hear that Lorne finally spoke.Then hurriedly got up and went to the cabin to look for the dressing.


    Lorne looked at her leaving figure, turned his head and thought.


    "It''s good to be alive."


    But in the next instant, his eyes gradually became firm.


    I don''t want to die so meaninglessly. Before this turbulent wave of times, I will turn into an inconspicuous wave and disappear in a blink of an eye.


    "I want to be strong, I want to be the king of this era."

 5 Chapter 5 Name

    Lorne lay on the deck for a while and immediately stood up, greeted the little girl quickly, preparing to leave this place.


    ,


    Because it is uncertain whether the blood of the sabertooth shark will attract other things.Now Lorne is not like the strong man in the Pirate World, who can arbitrarily call the giant sea king class.


    Just like Luffy, who had just gone to sea, could knock over a manatee, who was bigger than a boat, moo.This is something that Lorne still dare not think about.


    In this vast sea, sea kings are well-deserved overlords.At least Lorne thought so.


    The boat quickly left the body of the sabertooth shark. Lorne watched the blood-stained sea getting further and further away from him, and the stone in his heart finally came down.Then let the little girl help her body.


    When the alcohol was applied to the wound, the sting made Lorne want to shrink his hand subconsciously, but he still resisted it.He gradually understood that his small body seemed to hide a powerful force, at least not losing to an ordinary adult.


    Or maybe the team of shirtless boaters on the pier in the small town were not necessarily stronger than themselves, right?


    If in the beginning, when the group of gangsters bullied himself, Ron knew that his body had hidden such a great power, he would not be bullied so badly. The antiques in the family were robbed, not to mention, he was sold. coolie.


    The old housekeeper was able to leave with confidence at that time because he knew the strange power in his body, right?Humans are really strange creatures. Until then, I don''t even know how much potential I have.


    Lorne, who had just crossed over, didn''t know his physical strength, and subconsciously thought that he was just an ordinary child.So whether it''s being bullied by those rascals or doing coolies on the boat.He didn''t show this power, if it weren''t for him insisting on going out to sea and encountering a sabertooth shark.Maybe he didn''t know he was so good until he died.


    If he had the opportunity to return to his hometown and town, he would surely make the ruffians pay the price.


    For fear of hurting Lorne, the little girl moved lightly when bandaging his wound.Staring at Lorne''s injury intently.


    Lorne looked at the little girl like this, and couldn''t help but want to touch her head.


    At the beginning, Lorne treated the little girl as his lucky star. If she hadn''t found the devil fruit, he would have starved to death on that island.But with the day and night getting along.Lorne gradually regarded her as his sister.


    Lorne was a person who came through, and he had no worries about this world.But the existence of the little girl made him feel that something worthy of his cherished existence is still needed in this world.


    "Well, let me teach you how to talk."


    Lorne looked at the little girl who was seriously bandaging and said suddenly.I don''t know how long it will take to find the red and blue striped fish I have seen.I don''t even know if I can go to my home town alive.


    The journey was so boring, there was not even a person to speak.


    The little girl tilted her head for a moment, then nodded gently.


    "Well, let''s say your name first." Lorne said. He knew that the little girl could understand him, and the name was the easiest to say, even without translation, direct transliteration was fine.


    After knowing the name, the next communication will be much easier.


    The little girl hesitated, then said slowly.It seems that I don''t know the pronunciation well, and the words are a bit harsh.


    "Ka... Lei... Special"


    "Garrett?"


    Lorne felt that the name seemed familiar, but he just couldn''t remember where he had heard it.My memory is like a leaf chaotically blown by the autumn wind, messy.


    Forget it, I don''t want to think about it.


    "Then can I call you Xiaojia from now on?"


    Little girl, shouldn''t talk about Garrett now.Garrett clenched her small fist, as if resisting the nickname.But forget it after thinking about it, and make it look what you want.


    Lorne felt a little funny when he saw Garrett, but he was more pleased.Because now Garrett seems to have gradually recovered some popularity.When I was trapped on the island with him at the beginning, it was like a walking dead, desperate for the world.


    "Little Jia, where are you from?" Lorne continued to ask, but before Garrett could answer, he realized that he should introduce himself first.


    "I live in this sea area. I am a desolate nobleman, but my ancestors should have been too wide. There is an old housekeeper who has been taking care of me. But some time ago, the advantage of the old housekeeper left, and there were a few rascals on the street. He began to bully me, not to mention taking possession of my wealth, and selling me to a merchant ship in a small town port as a coolie."


    Lorne said indifferently, but still part of it was hidden. After all, from the nobleman to the bankrupt who owed hundreds of thousands of Baileys to the rogue, this was something he couldn''t speak anyway.


    After hearing what Lorne said, little Garrett couldn''t help being filled with righteous indignation, her small fist was slightly clenched.Then when he saw Lorne finished speaking, he stared at her.I realized that I should have said it myself.


    She hesitated for a while, then pointed to the sea.


    "&(&! @&"


    Lorne.


    "..."


    It seems that communication is a long way to go.But it was not without gain, at least I knew the little girl''s name.In the future, there will be opportunities to teach her to speak slowly.


    Lorne couldn''t help but look at the sea level in the distance.


    Is there really a chance?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At this time, in Lorne''s home town.An uninvited guest came.This is a young man in a light yellow suit, who looks less than thirty years old.With a cigarette in his mouth and a crumpled paper in his hand, he said casually.


    "Is this the place where Wienhill, the country seeker, hid now? Sakarski is also true. He ran to catch the pirates and left such troublesome things to me."


    He walked aimlessly in the port and saw a man asking with a piece of paper in his hand.


    "Have you seen this person? This is an extremely dangerous wanted man. If you know about him, please tell me."


    However, every person who was entangled by him saw a little surprise on his face when he saw the photo in the hands of the young man, and then quickly left as if avoiding something.


    "I really don''t cooperate at all! Should I use the enlistment rights given to me by the bastard Sakaski?"


    In fact, you can know from the expressions of those passers-by that this Wienhill is absolutely inseparable from this place, and even has done some terrifying things to let the town residents avoid talking.


    Such criminals would die sooner.


    The sky suddenly rained heavily, and the young man frowned slightly, then took out an umbrella he was carrying with him.One of the most hated things for people with ability is rain, and it has become a habit to carry an umbrella with you.However, I heard that the weather in the New World waters is even more unpredictable. I wonder if there is a chance to transfer to the branch there.


    He has had enough of catching trash fish in Paradise.


    As a matter of fact, the case that he is holding on the hunt for Vennhill is all he snatched from that Sakaski, from the same person who graduated with him and is also known as the monster rookie, who has always had a straight face. Sakaski grabbed it.


    The young man still remembers that when he took over this case, Sakarski''s stinky face, the look like if you can''t handle this case, I won''t take care of you.


    This Wienhill seems to have something to do with the high-levels. It was released by the five old stars who did not ask about the world all the year round directly over the Marshal Steelbone, to us newcomers who had just graduated.But this is all high-level business.


    The youth suddenly noticed that there was a little girl curled up in a corner.The little girl was in ragged clothes, hiding in the corner of the street.But the downpour fell on her young body without mercy.


    The youth sighed involuntarily. Where did the little girl''s family go?I guess it was killed by the pirates who were chaotic everywhere and pursuing freedom.In this world, why do some people destroy the happiness of others?


    Then, the young man walked straight to the little girl''s side and held up an umbrella for her.Prepare to take her to a place where she can shelter from the rain.


    After seeing the young man, the little girl glanced at him gratefully, but then caught a glimpse of the wanted order in his hand.Suddenly said timidly.


    "Excuse me, are you looking for Lord Lorne?"

 6 Chapter 6 Vennhill

    "Master Lorne?"


    The young man in the yellow suit chewed on the meaning of this sentence and said questioningly.


    "Master Lorne is Master Lorne of the Wayne Hill family, but Master Mellen seems to have left here some time ago. He hasn''t divided the cake for us for a long time! Master Lorne seems to be out of town some time ago."


    "Wait, I''m a bit messy, what Master Lorne Melen. Who are these people?"


    The little girl also realized that she had said too many names at once, and she stuck out her tongue in embarrassment.


    "I saw that you have a picture of Mr. Weinhill, and thought you know Mr. Lorne. Mrs. Melon is the housekeeper of Mr. Lorne. He used to give us some cakes."


    "Master Wienhill?" The young man in the yellow suit pondered the meaning of this sentence, and then looked at the wanted order in his hand.The little girl may not understand the meaning of this wanted order.


    "Are you illiterate?" the young man in the yellow suit smelled tentatively.


    "Um, yes, but Master Mellen said that we should teach us to read." The little girl''s face was a little red, and then she whispered.But suddenly remembering something, he said in a panic.


    "I have something, I''ll go now!"


    After speaking, he turned around and ran away.


    Again!The young man in the yellow suit was a little angry.This is the case every time, halfway through, as soon as Wien Hill is mentioned, those people will leave immediately.


    I want to see what''s wrong with her.The young man made up his mind to follow the little girl quietly, because he had a feeling that the key point of Vennhill lies with the little girl!


    The young man followed the little girl quietly, with his ability to graduate from the naval school with his best grades, it is not too simple to follow an ordinary person without being caught.Not to mention his ability.


    After separating from the young man, the little girl did not run too far, but went straight into a cake shop.Looking at the dazzling array of cake samples in the window, he silently swallowed a mouthful of water.Then said to the clerk.


    "Sister Manda! I want a little strawberry cake!" Then he took out a few dirty Baileys from his arms.There are about three hundred Baileys.This is the savings of her whole body.


    The clerk, known as Manda, smiled and took Bailey, and then took out an exquisite strawberry cake from the back, which was already prepared.


    "This is too big."


    The little girl flushed when she saw this cake.She knew that the Bailey she brought out would not be able to buy such a big cake.


    "Today is Little Candy''s birthday, and this is a birthday present from Sister Manda."


    The little girl was shocked when she heard the name of Little Candy.Then he bowed deeply and took the strawberry cake from Manda.


    "Thank you Sister Manda!"


    The young man in yellow suit looked at this scene and was silent for a moment.Only then did he know that the little girl''s sudden departure did not mean that she was avoiding the name Wien Hill, but simply to celebrate his sister''s birthday.


    The little girl¡¯s residence is a very dilapidated old house. It seems that the house has not been taken care of for a long time and is in danger of collapsing at any time.The young man in the yellow suit frowned slightly after seeing the little girl living in this house.


    He, who has always been pampered before, did not know the living environment of these disadvantaged groups at the bottom of society


    "Hi! Uncle! Uncle, do you eat cake!"


    At this time, the little girl also saw the young man in the yellow suit and said hello from a distance.The young man in the yellow suit didn''t consider the weird name of the younger girl uncle.Instead, he looked at her and said softly.


    "Can you tell me something about the Vennhill family?" He is now anxious to know what it is that makes the people in the small town avoid talking about the Vennhill family.


    The little girl was taken aback, and then said with a smile.


    "Yes, let me tell you, Master Wienhill is a good man!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Wynhill Lorne"


    At this moment, Lorne, lying on the boat, couldn''t help but began to chew his name.The old servant¡¯s respect for himself is not a pretense, and his parents must have small assets, otherwise they can¡¯t afford to hire a servant.


    Where are my own physical parents?What is it for?


    Lorne grew up in an orphanage in his previous life, and he has never experienced the feeling of his parents beside him.So for parents in this life, there are some strange feelings in their hearts. Is this feeling anticipating or longing?


    Lorne''s heart was a little confused, and the thought of these things just for no reason made him a little upset.The focus should now be on how to get out of here, not on these messy things.He slowly stood up from the deck, the wound on his body had healed, but his whole body was still sore.


    It was already night, the surrounding sea was silent, and Little Garrett had fallen asleep.


    Not knowing what was going on, Lorne felt very upset, which had seriously affected his restlessness.


    Why on earth?


    Lorne suddenly glanced at the distant sea, as if there was a ray of light.


    lights?It seems to be crowded.Saved!


    Lorne quickly changed the direction of the boat and walked toward the light.


    When the two ships approached one hundred meters, Lorne was stunned.Because he vaguely saw that this lighted ship turned out to be a pirate ship!


    The Pirate Banner is the skull of two beasts with crossed claws.Lorne had no impression of the Pirate Banner, but he didn''t dare to bet.Because not every pirate is as kind as the protagonist ship.


    Cruel, insidious, vicious, these are the labels of pirates.Rather than being an idiot, a idiot, a idiotUh, nympho is possible, lust is also one of the labels of pirates.


    But this couldn''t help but Lorne, because the pirate ship also found them at this distance, and slowly approached here.


    It can only be so.Lorne was a bit resigned, because the boat could not run the Pirate Ship anyway.He couldn''t help but feel a little upset at this time, why didn''t he use his perception ability to look at the situation of the ship in advance.


    But this is just an angry talk, not to mention that Ron has not developed a liking for the ability to use it. It is like a beautiful woman who walks over. A normal person will use his eyes to see: someone else will bring a plate of delicious food and use his nose. smell.These are the instincts that people are born with.


    Not to mention that Lorne''s current perception range is only ten meters.Once in this range, the people on the pirate ship could catch them by jumping off.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Two little ghosts?"


    Lorne and Garrett were taken to the Pirate Ship. On the deck, a tall man with naked torso sat on the barrel casually, holding a barrel of wine in his left hand, and a revealing girl in his right, casually Said.


    "Yes, Lord Fred, these two little ghosts are sitting in a small boat and approaching them. I suspect they are the spies of the bald dogs. Why don''t we throw these two little ghosts into the sea and feed the sharks." Next to the giant man A thin man suddenly said, but this thinness is only relative to that giant man. According to Ron''s estimation, this "thin and thin" man is at least 1.9 meters tall!


    The giant man''s name is Floyd, and he should be their captain.


    It''s another strange name!


    "There is no one who uses this kind of child as a spy. A big wave in the middle of the night can swallow these two children, and I heard that there are groups of saber-toothed sharks in this sea area. Do you dare to ride this kind of boat alone? Are you going to sea?"


    Another man in a straight black suit said softly, mocking the person in front of him mercilessly.


    "You didn''t know where I was when I went to sea with your lord! You soft..." The man who was scolded as a Dalmatian was unwilling to show weakness and immediately prepared to fight back.


    "be quiet!"


    Fred, finally spoke. As soon as he said, the man named Dalmatian closed his mouth immediately, but he glanced resentfully at Xi Zhuan, and then glanced at Lorne.


    Of course, Lorne, who was suffering from such an innocent disaster, dared not say anything, but stared at Fred.


    "Want to live, persuade me." Fred said without talking nonsense with Lorne.


    Lorne cried secretly, this is the time for real life and death.He followed the caravan, was blown away by the sea storm and left on an isolated island, and then said carefully about going out to sea.


    However, he still concealed the fact that he ate a devil fruit and killed a sabertooth shark solo.Even if the people on this ship are their own saviors in a sense, it is Ron''s habit to know others and hide one''s hands after all.


    The giant man listened to Ron''s words, and then stared at him.Turned around and waved, said impatiently.


    "Useless waste, throw it away and feed the sharks."

 7 Chapter 7 Ransom

    Lorne was shocked!Although he couldn''t tolerate his thinking, the man nicknamed Dalmatian walked over with a grimace.


    "Wait! I deceived you! I am a nobleman. This time I went out to sea only to play with a merchant ship. I did not expect to encounter a sea storm! As long as you send me home safely, my house will definitely give you rich Reward!"


    Now he can''t care about deceiving. It doesn''t matter whether Ron''s family has money or not. Now the point is to stabilize this fierce man.


    Fred, I remember the name!


    Lorne secretly remembered the giant man''s name in his heart, yet he looked calmly at the pirate with a sincere expression on his face.


    "Noble, just you?"


    The Dalmatian looked at Lorne carefully, then said with disbelief on his face.


    "I''m really a nobleman. We are the Veenhill family on Anxia Island. This is my sister Veenhill Garrett. I am more naughty, and she has always received the most detailed education from a tutor! A real noble!"


    "I''m... Vennhill Garrett." Garrett, who was hiding next to him, spoke slowly. With Lorne''s help, she was able to say simple words.


    Lorne felt even more anxious when he saw the Dalmatian look disbelief, but he forced himself to calm down.


    How to do!How to do!At this time he thought of Garrett. Garrett''s unique temperament was undoubtedly a true nobleman.Lorne gave her the identity of a sister, hoping to win the trust of these pirates.


    "En?" After hearing Lorne''s words, the pirate captain Frederick lifted his eyelids slightly and glanced at Garrett.Perhaps Garrett''s unique aristocracy is too obvious.Fred seemed to believe Lorne''s words.


    "Take them down, lock them in the bottom of the ship, and lock them up with the blind seaman."


    "Yes!"


    At this time, the Dalmatian had to accept the order of the master captain, and then walked to Ron''s side, pinned his hands behind his back, handcuffed him, and gave him a hard push.


    "Go! Be honest!"


    This almost pushed Lorne directly to the ground, but Lorne didn''t care about the malice of the Dalmatians.His hanging heart seemed to settle down a bit.


    Then I felt a little uncomfortable with the handcuffed hands.Fortunately, the handcuffs were not made of Hailou stone, and his perception ability did not receive much restriction.


    Garrett followed Lorne closely, but fortunately, the Dalmatians did not move her rough, and her delicate body was not as skinny as Lorne.Dalmatians are at the end.


    This ship was bigger than Lorne had imagined. The difference from the splint was that the deck was brightly lit, and Lorne could see the lights from a distance, but the cabin was dark and the air was filled with dampness. taste.


    "Go faster! Don''t look around, be careful of your life!"


    Seeing Lorne slowing down, the Dalmatian couldn''t help but urged.But Ron keenly caught the words of the Dalmatians.


    Don''t look around!Don''t look at anything?


    There may be some secret hidden in this cabin.But unable to allow Ron to think about it, the Dalmatian kicked Ron''s back and knocked Ron to the ground.Garrett exclaimed next to him, hugged Lorne and helped him from the ground.


    "I told you to go faster, did you hear me!" Dalmatian scolded.


    Lorne closed his eyes slightly, but the fists clenched by his handcuffed behind his back were loosened.This Dalmatian is already on the kill list in Lorne''s heart!


    But the situation was pressing, and Lorne had to give in.Lower your head and walk forward in small steps.


    The room where Lorne was imprisoned was in the innermost part of the cabin. When the door was just opened, Lorne saw a man in a navy uniform sleeping in it, but he couldn''t allow him to think about it. The dalmatian behind him slapped Lorne heavily. Garrett pushed in.Then he closed the door severely.


    "Be honest! Otherwise I will make you feel bad!"


    Rude!brutal!


    This is Lorne''s label for Dalmatians.He got up from the ground, changed a slightly more comfortable position, sat down with his back against a wall, and Garrett sat next to him next to him.


    Perception field!


    Lorne activated his abilities, as if a non-existent aperture swept around, and the world in Lorne''s eyes became more clear.The dark environment had no effect on Lorne.This outstanding perception is his eyes.


    Lorne couldn''t help but feel a bit bitter, because he was too weak.Lorne is not proficient in the use of his abilities, and requires a certain amount of preparation time every time he uses his abilities.And it cannot be interrupted.


    Otherwise, when he was just in the cabin, Lorne would know what the Dalmatian was avoiding.


    It would be great if you could turn ability into instinct.Lorne smiled, then began to observe his own room.This room is less than ten square meters, and there are some debris piled around. A man is lying on the debris and sleeping.


    This is a very strong man. Lorne "sees" that his body is covered with scars, and the scars that have not been bandaged are healed wildly.The most horrible thing is that his eyes have a cross-shaped scar. This scar should be the culprit that caused his blindness.I''m afraid this is the old blind man that Fryder said.


    But what is strange is that the oppressive feeling this man gave himself is no less inferior to that of the pirate ship Zhang Fleird, and even exaggerated it!How could such a strong man be arrested?


    It''s a pity that this man didn''t give Ron an answer, but continued to fall asleep, seeing other people sleeping so soundly, of course Ron was too embarrassed to disturb others.Instead, he concentrated his perception on the cabin and extended it in the direction he came.


    Lorne''s perception range is only ten meters, but as long as he concentrates his will in one direction, he can greatly enhance his perception range in that direction.This is the trick Lorne figured out.


    He wanted to see what the pirates were hiding!


    But after he extended his ability to the cabin, Ron couldn''t help calling out what was inside.


    "Wow!" A hand blocked Ron''s mouth in time. The old blind man didn''t know when he had gotten up and came behind Ron.


    "It''s fine if you know, don''t call it." A voice full of magnetism rang from behind Lorne, calming his heart.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Anxia Island, Lorne''s hometown.The young man in the yellow suit walked out of the humble place where the little girl lived.But his face is cloudy.


    The words of the little girl almost subverted his three views. The Wienhill family in the little girl''s mouth is a good person in the town!In the past, most of the people in the small town had accepted the help of the old master Veenhill.But some time ago, Master Wienhill seemed to have disappeared. The only large Wienhill family was Master Lorne, Master Melen, and several old servants and young maids.


    Is the criminal wanted by the world government a good man in his hometown?


    Is it the wrong person?What kind of joke is this, how could the world government get it wrong?However, thinking of the performance of other residents in the town, the young man in the yellow suit could not help but have some doubts in his heart.


    He picked up the phone worm and wanted to report the situation to his former classmate and the current "temporary" boss.


    "Blu Blu Blu..."


    "Hey, Polusalino." A deep voice came from the other end of the phone bug, directly addressing the man in the yellow suit.Polusalino, one of the three great generals who will become famous in 20 years, Huang Yuan.


    "Sakaski, I have information here." Polusalino said in a deep voice.He and Sakarski joined the Navy at the same time and graduated at the same time.At this moment he was a little upset and wanted to talk to his old classmates.


    "Don''t tell me, I have a little trouble here, I need your help."


    "Let''s talk." The phone worm interrupted Polusalino, making him a little dissatisfied, but he had long been used to the temper of this old classmate.


    "Dr. Begapunk has stolen a batch of experimental bodies, and the transport ship was attacked by pirates, right in your current sea area."


    The phone bug is bored over there.Porusalino can also guess that it is about Dr. Vegapunk, and it is estimated that the general of the Warring States Period directly called Sarkarski and yelled at him.He is very clear about the tempers of these teachers.


    "Understood, I happened to go to relax too."


    "Okay, thank you, Polusalino."

 8 Chapter 8 Experimental Body

    "But, what are these?"


    Lorne was undecided and asked suspiciously to the man behind him.It''s not that he is too courageous, but that the scene in front of him is too challenging for people''s hearts!


    One after another "corpses" were immersed side by side in a solution similar to formalin.It''s like a morgue in a hospital, or a warehouse where a general teacher is stored in a medical school.


    Lorne defines these things as "corpses."


    "These should be the "materials" of Dr. Begapunk." The blind man behind him was silent for a moment, and then said.


    "Dr. Begapunk? Material?" Lorne''s head didn''t react for a while.Because of Begapunk!The strongest scientist in the navy headquarters!Known as a scientist who has surpassed human wisdom for five hundred years.Probably the smartest person in the Pirate World.


    He solved the conditions for the delivery of the Devil Fruit and invented a way to make the weapon possess the Devil Fruit ability.


    Later, he found a way to allow naval warships to cross the windless zone. This is one of the reasons why the navy is called the strongest force on the sea.


    But how can a small pirate group involve such a big man?


    "Dr. Begapunk secretly joined the world government. These "materials have just been shipped from the future kingdom of Baltimore." The old blind man said lightly, but once again revealed a major secret.


    This makes sense. Dr. Begapunk originally studied alone in his hometown, the future kingdom of Baltimore, in his laboratory, and was later invited to join the Navy.He left a huge laboratory in his hometown, which became an opportunity for Frankie of the Straw Hat Pirates. These are not to be mentioned.


    And Lorne knew a secret, a secret that most senior navy officials did not know.


    That is, Begapunk did not join the navy voluntarily!But when he was young, he discovered something that was considered extremely dangerous by the world government.Then he was arrested by the world government!


    At this time, Lorne resented his memory a bit, he had forgotten what Begapunk discovered when he was young, but one thing is certain.Begapunk was forced to join the navy.


    "These materials are of no use to these rude pirates. I don''t know what their purpose is." The blind man said suspiciously, and then touched his waist, seeming to be looking for something.


    "Hey, what a rude pirate! My hip flask was taken away." The blind man was a little annoyed, but didn''t say anything, turned around and fell asleep on the debris.


    At this moment, Lorne''s thoughts turned rapidly, and he was thinking about the key to breaking the enemy.


    My house has long been left alone, the old housekeeper has already left, it is impossible to get the ransom for myself and the little girl Garrett.After this group of fierce pirates knew that they had been played around, they would definitely not let them go!


    Maybe even looting on the island!If so, he might really be the sinner of the island.


    The key to breaking the enemy lies in these Begapunk materials!Begapunk¡¯s status in the navy is unquestionable. After his experimental materials were robbed by pirates, the navy would probably not give up.


    After all, not long after they joined the world government, their belongings were robbed in transit.Where is the face of the navy figures?


    So the ensuing pursuit is imperative, maybe the navy fleet is looking for their tracks in this sea area?


    But why do they light up the lights of the boat at night?Are you not afraid of the navy at all, or do you have other purposes?


    Lorne didn''t know. He hated himself for not knowing anything about sailing now. If he knew a little, it would be so powerless.


    ...


    There is no concept of day and night in the dark room.Perhaps it was because of being locked for too long. When the door was finally opened, Ron was actually a little excited?But he hid the excitement very well, and then looked at the person opening the door blankly.


    The person who opened the door was still a Dalmatian, and the Dalmatian gave a private mouth.I didn''t expect my luck to be so bad. I lost everything when I played cards yesterday, so I can only come today to pull this stinky boy out to recognize his way.


    I hope his house is a little bit oily, so as to make up for his loss.


    But the life of this kid.The Dalmatian looked at Lorne with some pity in his eyes.Normally, that''s all, but now their Pirate Ship accepts the big man''s reward, and there are these "corpses" in the ship. The big man has only one request, that is, not to show any wind.


    So not only this stinky boy, but also his family, and even all the people on Anxia Island, Captain Fred was prepared to live without leaving!The Dalmatian smile was a bit hideous at this time, he hadn''t killed anyone for too long!


    Since what Roger was called the Ghost One Pirate King, the world government''s supervision of the sea area has become more and more strict, even to the point of strict.The captain also told them to converge.


    One Piece of the Hammer!Has this shit Roger ever been recognized by their Grizzly Pirates?No matter how good he is, can the master captain be good?You must know that Captain Fred not only possessed terrifying power, but also ate the legendary devil fruit!Be able to become a black bear and tear everything up!


    If it weren''t for the strength of their pirate group, that big man wouldn''t give them such an important task, right?


    But the hobbies of big people are really strange, I don''t know what he did with these bodies.


    But the Dalmatian couldn''t help being excited when he thought that he could kill people when he arrived in this kid''s hometown.Knowing that he was once called a blood wolf, his favorite thing is to chop the enemy''s body and smear the blood on his body.


    Unexpectedly, it has now fallen to the point of being called a Dalmatian!


    Lorne looked at the look of the Dalmatian, he probably knew


    This group of bastards didn''t even plan to let themselves live!But now there is some helplessness, even if I know this, what is it, facing this group of people, there is no way!


    This absolute power gap dwarfs any strategy.


    "The captain asked me to take you out to let the wind out! Hey! The captain is really kind to you, and you will have to pay a little more ransom when you get home!" Dalmatian said without a smile.


    Lorne nodded, then stood up slightly, and took Garrett out.


    I will kill you when I have the strength!


    But Ron didn''t show the thoughts in his heart at all, but showed a grateful expression.


    "Thank you, sir! I will give you a generous thank you when I get home!"


    This sentence seems to make Dalmatians very useful!He smiled and closed the door, not minding that the captain only let Lorne out to let the wind out, but Lorne pulled on his "sister" Garrett.


    After walking through the bottom of the ship, the surroundings were still dark, but Ron was prepared this time, and he had already used his perception ability, and the surrounding space turned into 3D scenes in his mind.


    And he looked down at everything around him like God''s perspective.


    It feels so good!


    Lorne walked out of the cabin and saw that the sky outside was already bright. For the first time, Lorne felt that the sun on the sea was not so stinging, but comfortable.


    This feeling of freedom is really good.But at this moment, when his perception ability swept through the captain''s room.It was discovered that there were a few new faces on this ship.


    How many brawny men in tight-fitting combat suits and black super glasses?

 9 Chapter 9

    "The island you mentioned is waiting for you."


    Lorne used his perceptual ability to "hear" the strong man who took the lead to say such a sentence, which was a little bit ignorant.But unable to allow Ron to think about it, the Dalmatian behind him kicked Ron again.


    "Don''t stand blindly!"


    This foot is obviously hard.Kick Lorne directly to the ground.Garrett hurriedly helped Lorne, but neither of them said anything. They were under the eaves and had to bow their heads. Both of them were used to this.


    But there was a sudden loud laughter from all around.


    "Hahaha, I heard that a Dalmatian gambled with old Jack yesterday and they exported all their old mother''s underwear."


    "That is, the Dalmatians dare not find old Jack and they settle accounts, only dare to vent their anger on the child."


    Seeing this scene, the pirates standing around didn''t care about Lorne, but began to tease Dalmatians.


    "Who said that!" The Dalmatian''s eyes widened, glaring at the person who started looking for the booer.


    "What am I talking about?" A man walked out from the side, a burly man over two and a half meters, with a strange pattern tattooed on his bare head.


    The 1.9-meter dalmatian stood in front of him as if he were a child!


    "Bald Nick!" The Dalmatian gritted his teeth and said these words, and then he was speechless.Bald Nick is the number two character in the Grizzly Pirates, a strong man second only to Captain Fred!


    "A soft egg is a soft egg." Bald Nick spit, but he did not spit too much on the Dalmatians, but on the floor in front of him.But this makes no difference for Dalmatians.


    He only felt the sensation of being insulted, and a puff of blood poured out of his body, which made him want to do something to the bald Nick.


    "What is the noise? There are no rules at all. Didn''t you see me receiving distinguished guests?"


    Follard walked out of the captain''s room with a look of displeasure.


    "Dalmatian, take this kid back to the cabin. You should have enough ventilation, right?"


    Then he turned to face the bald Nick.


    "Who the hell told you to dirty the boat board! This is our own boat. We have to treat it like your wife''s first time, understand? Wipe the splints clean for me."


    Lorne got up, patted the non-existent dust on his body, then walked to the cabin in silence, Garrett followed silently, neither of them said a word.Fred saw this scene thoughtfully.


    The Dalmatian followed Lorne and Garrett cursingly, and when he walked behind the captain and turned his back to Fred, there was a vicious look in his eyes. The captain insulted himself to Jack the bald. Without saying a word, it seemed to him to be partial to Jack the bald, but it was a pity that he was not as strong as others.


    Otherwise, he must chop off his head as a urinal!


    All this was seen by Lorne''s perception ability, until he walked deep into the cabin and made sure that what he said would not be heard by the person on the splint.Lorne, who was walking in front, said abruptly.


    "Do you want to kill Nick?"


    The Dalmatian was taken aback when he heard it, and then thought Lorne was laughing at him and cursed.


    "I want you to take care of Laozi''s business?"


    Lorne didn''t say a word immediately, but there were some other thoughts in his heart.The pirate ship did not seem to be unanimous to the outside world, thinking that neither the man in the black suit last night nor the bald Nick today had a bad attitude towards this dalmatian.


    This Dalmatian seems to be the bottom of the ship being bullied, and he must have accumulated a lot of grievances.And these grievances may be their own opportunities!


    The blind man lying deep in the cabin has extraordinary skills, the Begapunk experimental body hidden in the cabin, and the dalmatians'' grievances against the crew.


    If you use these opportunities, you might not be able to leave safely.


    "Snapped!"


    The cabin door was closed roughly, and Lorne returned to this dark room.The blind man was still asleep, seemingly unaffected by the brutal sound of closing the door.Lorne gritted his teeth and gently awoke the blind man.


    "Ah? Brother, what''s the matter with you?" The blind man who was awakened from his dream asked suspiciously, but his tone did not show the slightest dissatisfaction.


    "I just wanted to ask why you are here, I can feel that you are a master."


    "Feel it? Will you see and hear color too?" The blind man asked in confusion, then patted his head and said.


    "Yeah, why am I here, don''t I remember that I am involved in a navy banquet?"


    "The navy banquet?" Lorne was taken aback by the answer."Aren''t you a navy?"


    "Of course not, how come you think I am a navy, brother." The blind man said in confusion.


    Lorne was speechless. He originally wanted to point to the navy uniform on the blind man and say, "You are not a navy?" But after thinking about it, let''s forget it. He fell into a misunderstanding.It was thought that this group of pirates had robbed Vegapunk''s experimental body, and the old blind man was wearing a navy uniform with scars.Thinking that he was the navy that transported the experimental subjects, he was captured by this group of pirates.


    Unexpectedly, this blind man is not a navy at all, so that Lorne will hide the strength of the blind man lurking on the pirate ship in his heart, dispelling the guess that they will be swept away at the last moment.


    "But you haven''t said why you are on this ship." Lorne said a bit angrily.


    "..."


    "Then can you take us off the boat!" Lorne asked without giving up.


    "Little brother, can''t he get off the boat by himself when he sees that he is so good?" The blind man said in confusion.


    "..."


    In the end, Lorne said, he finally got a promise from the blind man, and waited until the next island to wake him up, and he took Lorne and Garrett to leave.


    Lorne, who was promised, finally let go of his hanging heart, and finally didn''t have to die.He didn''t know how strong the old blind man was, but he felt through his perception that the energy fluctuations in the old blind man far surpassed the strongest man on this ship, Captain Fred.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the west harbour of Anxia Island, Huang Yuan Polusalino was standing on the shore, and a pirate ship around was beaten to pieces. A group of navies were taking in those pirates who had fallen to the ground.


    "My boss is Moonlight Moria in the New World, he won''t let you go!" A pirate who fell on the ground also yelled, with some broken sword fragments scattered around.


    Polusalino waved his hand, and his navy immediately dragged down the clamoring pirate.


    "This is already the third batch of pirates today," Sword Mouse "Willie, offer 35 million Pele." An adjutant next to him hurried up and said to his officer.


    "En." Polusalino replied a little carelessly, because these pirates are too weak to practice their hands.


    "Anxia Island is the only island on this route, and there are still pirates who have been in this sea area these days." The adjutant picked up the notebook and began to record.


    "Twenty-two million Bailey''s chain Daner"


    "Forty-seven Million Bailey''s Blood Butcher Laurian"


    The adjutant next to him paused, then continued.


    "And Fred, the black bear of 75 million Bailey!"

 10 Chapter 10 The Holy Land Mary Joel

    The sacred place of the Tianlong people, the legendary city, the capital of the gods, Mary Joel.


    The Pirate World is divided into four equal parts by the red earth continent and the great sea route that cross vertically and horizontally.And one of the two places where the Red Earth Continent and the Great Airway intersect, the highest point of the Red Earth Continent, divides the Great Airway into a paradise and a new world.Occupied by the creators of the legendary world, the people of Tianlong.This is called the heaven and holy land of Tianlongren.Unless it is the time of the World Conference, it is strictly forbidden for anyone to enter this place, not even the kings of the 170 world governments!


    The dominance of the Tianlong people can be seen!


    The top of the Red Earth Continent is unattainable. If you want to go to Marijoel, you can only take the bubble pod next to it.And this bubble pod is not open to anyone in normal times, except for the noble Tianlong people.


    But at this time, there were two absolutely impossible people in the bubble pod.The two men looked relaxed and comfortable, and this sacred place for the dragon people looked like their own back garden to them.


    A seaman was curled up in the corner of the bubble pod. He was looking at the two men in front of him with horror, and said tremblingly.


    "The following is surrounded by the navy! The admirals are rushing over after receiving the news! You can''t escape!"


    "Ahahaaha, it''s okay, they can''t catch me." The man standing in front laughed exaggeratedly. He was tall, black hair scattered on his shoulders, and he had an exaggerated slender beard.


    If Lorne is there, he must know this man, because this man is so important!


    This man¡¯s name was just not long ago, sailing a great route for a week, and was called the One Piece.


    Gore D. Roger!


    And the person next to him is the one called One Piece¡¯s right arm


    Pluto Raleigh!


    The seaman hiding in the corner can now be said to be crying without tears. He didn''t know what the two big men came here for.Even deep in his heart, he didn''t have much hope for the navy surrounding him.


    Because it''s Roger!Their navy hero Karp can never catch a man!


    The bubble pod landed slowly, and Roger pushed open the door, and found that they were not greeted by a group of naval forces waiting for them, but two men.


    In fact, it was not that the navy did not come, but that all the navies that came to encircle here were defeated.All, three thousand navy headquarters, fifteen captains, three brigadier generals, and one lieutenant general were all defeated by these two men.


    There were countless navies lying around the battlefield, and countless secret machinery developed by the navy turned into wreckage. In the middle of the battlefield, lying a tall figure with a lieutenant''s medal on his shoulders, life and death unknown.


    The seaman hiding in the corner of the bubble pod saw this scene, was frightened, and limp on the wall.


    "Huh, why are you here?" The man standing in front was tall and tall, wearing a fitting aristocratic robe, and holding a cane in his right hand.Seeing Roger walking out of the bubble pod, he was puzzled.


    Roger squinted his eyes, and he knew the guy in front of him. This guy was even in the top three on the difficult list in his mind!Fortunately, the two of them did not have much conflict.


    "I came here to store something, but why are you here? Didn''t I remember that the Wienhill family was expelled from Mary Joel?" Roger''s eyes widened and his face was puzzled.


    Raleigh next to him sighed and was ready to do it at any time. Roger''s appearance was probably considered a deliberate provocation.And these two guys just happened to be the few people in this world who were not sure of victory.


    This man, whose name is Veenhill Caesar, was the contemporary patriarch of the Veenhill family of the Denon family!Known as the "Blood Tyrant"!And the straight man standing next to him in a suit was his old housekeeper, Melen."Relentless Melen", this man is not below himself!


    However, perhaps it has long been used to it.The man called the "Blood Tyrant" didn''t care about Roger''s rude behavior.Instead, he picked up the cane in his right hand and said to Roger.


    "This is my home, why can''t I come back?"


    "I''m afraid it''s not just going home, right?" Roger smiled.


    "I happened to see part of the history of your family in the text of the history, and I happen to be one of the few people who knows the reason why your Wienhill family was expelled."


    "Shut up." Caesar said lightly.


    "That thing about Mary Joa ten years ago."


    "I told you to shut up!"


    Caesar couldn''t help it at last, took the cane in his hand and pointed to Roger and said.


    "Before Karp and Sengoku come, do you want to fight me first?"


    "Ahahaha, I have that meaning, but you didn''t come here to fight with me, right?" Roger laughed and said, he was born with a lack of muscle in his invitation to the opponent, and he felt the long-lost blood boiling.But decades of experience let him know the priorities.


    The man in front of him came here, definitely not to fight himself.It''s not good for me to stop this man in order to satisfy my belligerence.


    After all, there are not many people who can be called old friends in this era. Newgate is one of the words, and Ekap can barely be counted.


    Thinking about it, his fighting spirit disappeared a lot.Lei Li helplessly stroked his head next to him.He was very clear about the temper of his captain.He is a man who is easily irritated, and is very impatient and willful, which caused a lot of trouble when they sailed.


    But also as simple as a child.I cherish my partners very much, so I won the trust of them.


    Being able to endure the fighting spirit this time is already a big improvement.


    Caesar snorted, then walked past Roger and Raleigh, entered the bubble pod, and said nothing.


    The man behind him who was like an old housekeeper also followed his master, but when he passed by Roger and Raleigh, he bowed his head slightly and showed his respect.


    The bubble pod rose slowly, and Roger suddenly turned to Kaiser.


    "Don''t die, old friend."


    Then I saw Caesar beckoning to show that he heard it.Then he turned around with a smile.In fact, just now, his ability to listen to everything heard Caesar''s murmur.


    "Don''t die, too, idiot."


    What a cold-faced old guy.I won''t die so easily.My life is going to do that important thing!


    Thinking of that important event, the little haze left in Roger''s heart because of the terminal illness disappeared a lot.


    Roger suddenly turned around and said to Raleigh,


    "Crap! We have alarmed the navy a long time ago. Karp runs faster than the rabbit. He must be almost there. We have to stop the old guy."


    "Just listen to the captain''s orders." Reilly smiled indifferently. Compared with Caesar''s unscrupulous heroes, Karp''s upright "hero" is much easier to deal with.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The bubble pod rose slowly, and soon reached the highest level of the red earth continent, the Holy Land Mary Joel!Veenhill Caesar gently set foot on this long-lost land.


    "Hey, haven''t these idiots noticed that anyone has been here?"


    Caesar saw the soldiers patrolling around without the slightest difference, and the majestic Pangel Castle was still brightly lit.


    Caesar walked slowly towards the main entrance of Pongel Castle. The soldier at the gate finally found him and stopped him with crossed spears.


    "Stop! Who are you, trespassing in the Holy Land is a capital crime!"


    Caesar stopped, then laughed mockingly.


    "Who am I? I''m just an old man going home."


    "It''s just that my purpose when I go home is to ask for something. Is there no "family" to welcome me?"


    "Then I will come in by myself."


    After speaking, his right hand squeezed into a fist and slammed into the main entrance of Pongel Castle.


    Then, the main entrance of the sacred, indestructible, majestic Pangel Castle.


    He fell to the ground!

 11 Chapter 11

    As the Pirate Ship got closer and closer to Anxia Island, Ron inevitably felt some nervousness in his heart. Although the blind man had promised to save him, who could tell the truth?


    Although the energy fluctuations in the old blind man are much stronger than Captain Fryder, he does not have any weapons in his hand after all, and there are some big kills hidden in his hands.


    After all, he is a strong man who has been in the ocean for many years. How can he dare to rob Vegapunk''s test product without two hole cards?


    Lorne suddenly shook his head and let himself throw these distracting thoughts away. When did he become like this?Afraid of that?How can a fearful one become a strong one to dominate one side?


    A warrior who can conquer the sea will not be a coward!


    If everything is 100%, then what''s the point?When Lorne thought of this, his heart suddenly became clear.


    Life is alive, isn''t it just a fight?I have already lived a second life, and I have already earned a lot compared to other people.Why don''t you even have the courage to fight?What if the old blind man didn''t take him away smoothly?


    Can''t rely on others for everything!


    Lorne had already thought of a spare opportunity at this time, and the corners of his mouth curled slightly, somewhat cruel.


    In this world, since you can''t be a respectable good person, then become a feared demon!


    This is an era in which saints will starve to death. Simple benevolence without strength matching makes it impossible to gain a foothold on this sea!Lorne hadn''t noticed it himself, his thoughts had gradually begun to change.


    The respectful and law-abiding people who come from the orderly society are transformed into a crazy paranoid, selfish and vicious pirate.


    At this moment, the black bear Fred did not know what kind of cruel demon his unconscious malice had created.


    The Dalmatian was lying on the fence of the pirate ship at this time, and the sea breeze blew his face, making him a little inexplicably bored.


    Instead of being loyal to him!He took the people on the ship that transported these "corpses"!He is also the first person to board the deck of the enemy ship!The captain didn''t believe in his ability at all!Even the responsibility of guarding those "corpses" was directly passed to the bald Nick, not to the loyal him.


    Why!


    You know how many times he and Captain Frederick were born and died!Can''t count it!Unexpectedly, in the captain''s heart, his own importance is not as important as the bald Nick who joined halfway.


    Lorne''s previous whispers were like his lingering nightmare, repeated in his heart.


    Kill them!


    Kill them!


    Kill them!


    But how could he betray Captain Follard?You should know that Captain Fleurd was the man who pulled himself out of that small fishing village. Without him, he still didn''t know where to fish. Without him, how could he have the opportunity to see such a vast world!


    How about not betraying Captain Fred, but only killing those who laughed at him?


    Thinking about it, the Dalmatian''s footsteps subconsciously walked towards the depths of the cabin.He didn''t even realize what kind of abyss his own move would push him into!


    Lorne, who was sitting in the small black room, felt the approaching footsteps, and there was only one thought in his mind.


    The overall situation is set!


    The Dalmatian pushed and opened the door of the cabin where Lorne and the others were escorted, and saw the old blind man still sleeping, and the little girl Garrett holding Lorne''s hand as if staring at her.And Lorne was sitting in the middle, looking at the Dalmatians, his face looked unpredictable.


    "You finally came."


    The Dalmatian was so scared that he backed away a few steps before realizing that Lorne was just a child, his hands were still handcuffed, so what was he afraid of?


    "It is God''s will to guide you." Lorne''s pious look at this time, like a fanatic in his previous life.


    He looked at Lorne''s expression carefully, trying to find a trace of flaws in his face. After a long time, he had to give up his thoughts. This kid''s face did indeed look like that.


    Lorne breathed a sigh of relief at this moment. It seemed that his performance was not bad, and he passed the blunder.The first step to gain trust is the most difficult, the next thing is much simpler, just slowly cheat the idiot.


    "Don''t try to lie to me, or I will tear you apart!" The Dalmatian looked at Lorne and said viciously.His tall figure, coupled with his tattoos and ferocious expression, is indeed very convincing.


    If Lorne didn''t know his nature.


    But now Lorne has been facing the Dalmatian''s details and knows his current situation clearly, so he can''t deceive Ron by pretending to be fierce.


    "I can help you." Lorne said faintly, this sentence seemed to be full of magic, and he kept repeating it in Dalmatians.


    I can help you.


    Can help you.


    help you.


    you.


    After a long time, someone finally valued himself and said that he could help him. A strange emotion filled his mind, and the Dalmatian subconsciously believed Lorne''s words.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Cracking!" Fryder was furious in the captain''s room, looking a little irritable.Because he got the news, Anxia Island seemed to be guarded by the navy, because he learned that several pirate groups had passed through Anxia Island, and there was no more news.


    He is not afraid of ordinary navy. He has been arranging the sea for so many years, and he has been offered a reward of 75 million Baileys by the world government. The number of navies killed is not one thousand but eight hundred.


    But it is said that Laurian, the blood butcher who offered a reward of 47 million Bailey, was also there, making him a little uneasy.You have to know that Laurie is a strong man who is comparable to himself, and the bounty is low because he likes to kill pirates, not because he likes to fight against the navy like this.


    He and Laurian have played against each other several times, and several times have not won.You know, this is a man who is recognized by him, how could he be on Anxia Island?


    If possible, Fleurd wanted to go around Anxia Island immediately, but unfortunately the place of delivery agreed upon by him and the big man was Anxia Island. The price paid by the big man over there made it difficult for Fleurd to give up.


    Know that you are in danger, and go looting the navy ships.Many people were sacrificed, but only a few useless corpses were obtained.Letting himself give up this piece of fat within easy reach made him really unwilling.


    What''s more, this business also involves the big man in Beihai, the legendary army.If you can get the support and help of that big man, your journey to dominate the great route will be much easier than that.


    As for Anxia Island, Lorne¡¯s hometown, the ¡°huge ransom¡± that Lorne called was long forgotten by Fred. It was originally a small addition to the big business. Hard to guarantee.


    Who cares about this little addition?

 12 Chapter 12 Rum

    "You can go out and breathe."


    The Dalmatian opened the cabin door and said softly to Lorne.Lorne stood up with the help of Garrett, and being detained in this dark and narrow space for a long time really tortured people.


    But fortunately, Lorne had the ability to perceive, and he was not incapable of seeing things, and with Garrett, the mental torture was not too strong.


    Garrett was able to have simple conversations under Lorne''s guidance, but she still didn''t know her life experience, Lorne could only extract a few words from her broken sentences.


    Countless islands, desserts, food, moms.


    What are these? How many small islands meet these requirements in this sea.


    As for the old blind man, it wasn''t that Ron had deliberately ignored him, but since he agreed to take him away, he never woke up like he had narcolepsy!


    The Dalmatian closed the door gently after Lorne and Garrett had gone out.Followed behind Lorne.


    Seeing this scene, Lorne felt a lot of relief. It seems that his previous words have had a lot of impact on the Dalmatian. This is a testament to the tremendous change in his attitude!


    I just don''t know when he made up his mind, waiting until then is his chance.As for the Dalmatians would reject him?


    Lorne hadn¡¯t considered this possibility. If he was really so loyal to the captain of Fleurd, he should have told Fleurd to hang himself on the sails as long as he had said those things to him. , Or throw it into the sea to feed the sharks!


    Rather than just follow behind me like this.


    And as long as the evil thoughts are planted, Lorne will surely let it take root.It was just that once the evil thoughts took root and blossomed, what would happen to this Dalmatian, Ron didn''t know.


    But I guess it won''t end well.


    Lorne looked at the tangled and struggling Dalmatian behind him, with a hint of pity in his eyes.


    He really looks like a dog.


    Poor dog.But when Lorne thought of what he had done to him, he threw away the last trace of pity in his heart. The so-called evil retribution is nothing more than this, right?


    By the time Lorne walked out of the cabin, it was still midnight outside, but Fred was already sitting on the bow, looking at the distant sea.


    After seeing Lorne coming out, he beckoned to him and pointed to the splint next to him.


    "Come here, sit here."


    Lorne hesitated, but walked to Fred''s side and sat down obediently.Now is not the time to turn his face with him.


    "When I was young, I liked to sit on the deck and look at the sea in the distance, because it gives me a sense of freedom." Fryder took a sip of rum, and then said to himself.


    Lorne didn''t gnaw, he didn''t know how to answer.


    "The first pirate group I joined was the armored pirate group that was still very famous at the time. Old Turtle Evans, do you know that? That was a big pirate with a bounty of hundreds of millions! But you probably don¡¯t know, because it is already It happened ten years ago."


    "At that time, old Evans led us on this sea. He didn''t know how arrogant he was. Even compared with Roger, the Pirate King, who is now in the limelight, he wouldn''t do much."


    "Following him for so many years, there have been countless battles, big and small, but I haven''t even seen him suffer any injuries!"


    "But do you know how such a powerful man died? The navy hero Karp only gained fame at the time. Only a few years ago, we were once blocked in a windless zone by this Karp. We all advised him to divide into several pieces. Run away, no matter how powerful Karp is, it is impossible to kill us all at once."


    "Who is Old Evans? He is the god in our hearts, and God is not afraid of such emotions. He decided to turn back and fight the navy to the death!"


    "But a character like Old Evans, a character who has never been injured in many battles like this, was beaten to flesh by that Capp!"


    Fred took another sip of wine, still a little afraid in his expression.


    "Let me know, there are always some monsters in this sea that we will never catch up with." When Frederick said this, some helpless emotions inevitably appeared on his face.


    After listening to Lorne, he was deeply impressed. He knew the terrifying power of the monsters in this sea, whether it was the current legendary pirates, or the four emperors behind or those in the Seven Martial Seas.The power of these monsters is beyond human imagination!


    "By the way, I was drunk and I told you so much." Fred shook the rum in his bottle, there was not much left.Then he handed it to Lorne and said.


    "Drink some bar, it''s so cold at night."


    Lorne didn''t know what Fryder meant, so he declined.


    "Thank you, but I don''t know how to drink." Fryd heard Ron''s words and didn''t say anything. Instead, he went directly over to Ron and handed the bottle to him with a curious look. Garrett, half joking.


    "What about you? Little sister, this is the rum from my hometown. You two brothers and sisters don''t drink it but don''t give me face."


    Lorne felt that there seemed to be an eager emotion in Garrett''s heart, the secret path was not good, and he hurriedly took over the bottle of Fred.Then he gritted his teeth with the wine and poured it into his throat.


    There was a faint oak scent and vanilla aftertaste, but the intense pungency that followed made him choke his throat, as if he had been burned by fire.


    "Thank you, Master Captain. My sister is still young and doesn''t know how to drink. I will drink instead of her."


    "Ahaha, there is no guy who can''t drink, so there won''t be a girl who likes you."


    After hearing these words, Fryder laughed. He didn''t want to be more difficult. Instead, he took the bottle in Lorne''s hand and drank the remaining rum. Afterwards, he hit one comfortably. Wine hiccups.


    "The rum from my hometown is enough!"


    "By the way, I''ll be on Anxia Island soon. Is that your hometown?"


    "Yes, I have lived there since I was a kid."


    "It feels good to be at home, you said your family is rich?"


    "En, yes, my family is a nobleman!" When it was finally time to play meat, Lorne replied quickly.


    "I hope you don''t lie to me, otherwise you won''t see the sun in the future."


    "I will not let the adults down!"


    "Okay, you can go back to rest at this late hour." Fryder said lightly, with a hint of indecision in his tone.


    Lorne immediately got up, and after saying goodnight to Fred, he took Garrett back to his cabin silently. He didn''t need Dalmatian supervision if he was familiar with the road.


    After seeing this scene, Fryder nodded in satisfaction, then turned and continued to look at his sea of ??stars.


    It''s just that he didn''t see that the Dalmatian hiding in the corner was staring at this side, staring at the wine bottle in Fred''s hand.


    Unstoppable jealousy flashed in his eyes!

 13 Chapter 13 Background

    Fryder sat quietly on the bow of the boat like this, and the stories he told made his somewhat old face add a bit of mystery.Everyone likes men with stories and vicissitudes, because such men seem very reliable.


    However, the world in his mouth that had followed the big pirate and was rushed by Cap to ran over, no matter whether it was true or not, it could not cause a trace of surprise to Lorne.Without him, there are too many people with legendary experiences in this world.


    Just like in the East China Sea, there will be a clown who used to be an intern on the ship of the Pirate King Gore D. Roger with the Four Emperor Redhead twenty years later, and there will be a subordinate of the former murloc hero Tiger. Aaron.


    There are too many such people, but if you don''t have the ability to match, no matter how brilliant you have a past, it will ultimately be just a joke.


    If you want everyone to be afraid and afraid, you must become a legend yourself!


    This is the path Lorne chose.


    Lorne looked back at Fleurd, who was still sitting on the deck drinking rum.A complicated look flashed in his eyes.


    This man seems to get along well, maybe if he has the opportunity, he may become friends with him.


    If he hadn''t eaten the fruit of perception and felt his killing intent that he could hardly hide!


    "Where are you going?"


    A voice remembered from the side, and Ron turned his head and saw a man in a black suit opening the door, smiling at Ron and Garrett.


    This man Lorne knew him, the one who had a dispute with Dalmatians when Lorne and the others first got on the boat.


    "Master Captain told us to go back and rest." Lorne lowered his head slightly and said neither humble nor humble.


    The black suit stared at Lorne, trying to find a flaw in his expression.After a long time, he seemed to relax and said slowly.


    "The captain is so cold outside and hot inside. He doesn''t finish talking. He asks you to rest because he has a good impression of you, otherwise he will just call off ordinary people. The rest he said is definitely not letting you go back to the black Go to a lacquered and small place, but here."


    The black suit smiled and opened the side door, and a room appeared in front of Ron. It was not luxurious, but neat and clean.This is commendable for the pirates who are known for being rude.


    "You nobles are definitely not used to that dark and dirty environment, right? The captain specially ordered us to prepare such a clean room for you."


    Then, before Lorne and Garrett reacted, he pushed them in directly.Then he was about to close the door, and asked casually.


    "The captain just talked to you about something, seeing you so happy."


    "Master Captain just told us the story of his past, which is really fascinating!" To such a temptation, Lorne replied calmly.


    "Oh, indeed, the captain likes to mention his past, but don''t underestimate the captain''s pirate regiment because he was defeated by that naval hero. He is a real pirate!"


    "Yes, Lord Fred is the bravest man I have ever seen, a true warrior on the sea!" Lorne felt that his face had been tempered and he was invulnerable, and he blurted out such a compliment without blushing. of.


    After hearing Ron''s reply, the black suit nodded in satisfaction, then closed the door, and didn''t forget to say something.


    "Good night, my little nobles."


    The door slowly closed, and Lorne''s face was a little gloomy.Garrett next to him saw Lorne like this for the first time, and was a little at a loss.It was just that the little hand held Lorne''s hand tightly, and then looked at him blankly.


    "do not be angry."


    "I''m okay, rest early this late." Lorne squeezed a smile at Garrett, then pulled her to lie on the bed.The little girl was still young, and she simply believed it after hearing Lorne''s words.Then consciously pulled up the quilt, ready to sleep.


    This quilt is really soft. Whoever has been in the cabin these days has made her sore. Lying on the soft bed, she soon fell asleep.


    Lorne looked at Garrett who was asleep, the disguised smile on his face finally dissipated, replaced by death!


    How could this happen, did he reveal any flaws?It''s worthy of this trial and error between Fred and the black suit, but if they really doubt something, why not just kill themselves?


    Why on earth?


    And the most important point is that he is separated from his important hole card, the old blind man.Without the old blind man by his side, Lorne felt a touch of danger.


    Lorne''s mind was like a mess, and a thread was hidden in it, and Lorne couldn''t grasp the point.


    The words that I have said, the things I have done, the "seeing and hearing" of my perception ability, everything flashes in my mind like a revolving lantern.


    Suddenly the shadow of a man slowly became clear.When I came out to "ventilate" once, I heard that Fred was conspiring with someone in the captain''s room.


    But his own only vaguely heard a word.


    "The island you mentioned is waiting for you."


    Is there any contact with him?


    It''s really unexpected.


    "Boom, boom, boom." At this moment, there was a knock on the door.Lorne''s heart was stunned. Could it be that Fryder couldn''t help but prepare to kill?


    When he walked to the door and pushed open the door, he found that there was no one outside.


    "What the hell?"


    Lorne was confused by this sudden situation. At this moment, he was a little envious of the later protagonist Luffy, because after Luffy ate the rubber fruit, he became a rubber man. This is A passive skill.


    Instead of thinking about your own perception, you have to prepare in advance, concentrate on it, and consume energy.Of course, this may have something to do with Lorne''s lack of capacity development.


    If he had just turned on his perception ability, the person knocking outside would have nowhere to hide in front of him.


    When he turned around and was about to return to the room, he felt as if he was stepping on something under his feet.


    Lorne moved his feet away and lowered himself to see a note hidden on the ground.A few words were written crookedly on it.


    "I agreed."


    Lorne quickly used his perceptual ability to look around and found that no one was observing in the dark, so he looked at the door lightly, his face was scared, but there was also a long-lost joy.


    Finally heard a good news.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the captain''s room, Fred and the black suit were sitting on the sofa, not as relaxed as before, but with a serious face.


    "How is it?" Frederick said after a long time.


    "I don''t see anything special, just like an ordinary child. Do you want to continue to explore?" The black suit said Shen.


    "Is that so? Forget it." Fred touched his head, and said.


    "Go down."


    "Yes, Master Captain." The black suit bowed deeply at Fred, then quietly retreated.


    Fred, lit a cigarette.Before that big man''s men called him through a phone bug, and the words inside made Fred''s scalp numb.


    He couldn''t help but looked at the room below, which was the room where Ron and Garrett lived, then he sighed and said in confusion.


    "How can these two kids get involved with Bigumam?"

 14 Chapter 14 Vinsmok

    Although it was late at night, the pier on Anxia Island was very lively. The pier seemed to have just experienced a big battle. Many of them were dressed in strange clothes and lay on the ground facing the fierce man.These are the pirates who just arrived at Anxia Island and are still clamoring.But now all of them, plus the captain who offered a reward of 30 million Baileys, fell to the ground unconsciously.


    Many soldiers are cleaning up the mess. The pirates who should be imprisoned are the ones who should treat their comrades.


    At the very center of the battlefield, a slender young man in a yellow suit was sitting in a chair, his eyes closed and rested.


    This man was ordered by the Navy to look for the yellow ape, Porusalino, who had lost the subject of Vegapunk.He is crossing his hands on his chest, his feet leaning on his legs, his eyes closed and calm.


    At this time, he was not a "lazy general" who clocked in to work decades later, but a young man who had just graduated from the naval school and yearned for justice in his heart.After receiving instructions from his old classmate Sakaski, Akaguchi, he immediately called his subordinates and blocked the Anxia Island.


    In the past few days, all the pirates in the past have been defeated. Although there are several newcomers with good potential, since they met Polusalino, it means that they have lost the ability to continue. The opportunity to ride on the sea and become famous in the new world.


    But even Superman, even if he was called the "Monster Rookie" when he was in the Naval Academy, felt a little tired during the days and nights of battle.In fact, he defeated almost all the pirates captured in the past few days.


    It''s not that he is tired from fighting, but the spirit of having to sleep and concentrate makes him tired.


    At the beginning, he still thought it was a good relaxation, but as time passed, he only felt tired.It would be nice if his subordinates were as capable as those of Sarkarski.Leave such trivial matters to them, and take a good rest.Porussalino''s heart sometimes had such thoughts, and then suddenly awake, using the naval school motto to teach himself.


    Punish evil and promote good is my duty.


    However, I really envy the life of clocking in to work.


    "How many batches is this already?" Polusalino raised his brows suddenly and asked his adjutant.


    "Counting the scarred rat Bailey just now, this is already the eighth batch." The adjutant who was on standby by the side immediately stepped forward, took out his pen and paper and said.


    "Wow, are there so many? It seems that after Roger became the Shanghai Pirate King, there are more idiots who can''t wait to go out to sea and daydream, not good."


    "Yes, according to reports from colleagues in Four Seas and Rogge Town, the number of pirate groups that have recently gone to sea has almost doubled compared to the same period last year." Rogge Town, a small town located near the Great Sea Route, is generally considered It is the starting point of the great route.


    It is worth mentioning that later this was also the place where Roger, the Pirate King was executed, and was called the town of beginning and end.Roger was also on the execution stage there and shouted the famous saying that made the world crazy.


    "Is that much? It''s fine to catch Roger and put him to death earlier. Seeing that their One Piece is dead, they still dare to chase this so-called freedom." Polusalino frowned, apparently because of this sudden increase. I was shocked by the data and couldn''t help but mutter.


    Then he also felt funny about the thought in his heart. If this Gore D. Roger was so easy to catch, their naval hero Karp would not be so troubled.


    But he would never have thought that Roger would surrender a year later, and he would never have thought that the execution of Roger would drive the whole world crazy.


    Can only say that things are unpredictable.


    "Lord Admiral of the report, there is a ship coming in ahead, ignoring our order to unload the weapon and accept the inspection. Please give instructions!" Suddenly, a soldier trot to the side of Polusalino, saluting. Tao.


    "There''s another little bug here." Polusalino got up, stretched and smiled.Then followed the soldiers to the shore.The soldiers garrisoned around saw the commander coming and stood upright, and then saluted neatly!


    "Good lieutenant!"


    Polusalino did not speak, and took over the telescope under his hand and looked into the distance.


    In the distance, a boat slowly approached Anxia Island. From the telescope, a small spot not as large as sesame seeds turned into mung beans.However, Huang Yuan''s face changed slightly.After I was finally able to see the banner on it, I couldn''t help but sip.


    "It''s those damned nobles."


    I saw that the warship-style ship was equipped with complete equipment, neat and tidy, as if it had just been waxed. This is something that most pirate ships cannot do, plus the flags hung on the ship.


    There are no other patterns on it, only two numbers.


    Six or six


    Polusalino, who was well-informed and knew some secrets inside the navy, immediately thought of the origin of the ship.


    Djerma 66, a country that has no territory but can join the world government.In a famous war country, almost all of its citizens are men, and it is a country that can do all the people. Except for this Djerma 66, Polusalino can''t think of any other country that can do it.


    The apex of the country is the legendary Vinsmok family, among which is Vinsmok Gage who is notoriously brutal.The abominable deeds he committed are horrifying.If he was not a member of the world government, Polusalino could not help but attack them.


    He saw a tall figure standing on the bow in the telescope, and he immediately recognized him when he knew the internal intelligence of the Navy.This person is the Vinsmok Gage.


    But what does such a character come here for?Huang Yuan asked in doubt.


    Djerma 66''s ship slowly docked at the pier, and a tall man wearing a strange tights came down from the ship.He strode forward and got off the boat surrounded by a group of strong men.


    After getting off the boat, he saw Huang Yuan standing on the shore. He didn''t know Huang Yuan, but he recognized the man''s high official position through the armband on his shoulder.Lieutenant admiral of the navy headquarters!


    "Who are you? What are you doing here." Looking at the yellow ape, Jiazhi had already guessed in his heart, but he still asked without moving.


    "I am a lieutenant general of the navy headquarters, and I am ordered to catch the pirates here." Huang Yuan replied, and did not state the purpose of his actions. The military law is strict and tight-lipped but second, as long as it is for these pretentious world nobles. I can''t like it.But due to identity, it is not too offensive.


    "Well, we are going to stay on this small island for a while, so we won''t disturb your navy''s conquest of pirates. Let''s go to the other side of the island." Kage hesitated slightly, then turned and walked onto the boat.He seems to have heard the name Polusalino, and it seems that it has become a bit more popular in recent years with another Sakaski.


    "No. I''ll go back to sleep." Polusalino said lightly, and then maybe he was too tired to turn around and leave without looking back.


    "Sorry, our adults are used to going straight." Seeing Huang Yuan like this, the adjutant quickly apologized to Kaji, and then followed Polusalino away.


    Only Kaji behind him was thoughtful.


    Porusalino returned to his chair and sat up slumped, but still raised his legs.Sure enough, this posture is the most comfortable.


    When the adjutant arrived, he said unhurriedly.


    "Find someone to keep an eye on this Germa 66, I feel that this matter has nothing to do with them."

 15 Chapter 15 Dolls

    The first rays of sunlight at dawn shone on the endless sea.A ship appeared on the sea level.The sailing overnight made the sailors on this ship a little tired, but more of expectations.


    A small spot not far ahead is the next supply point on the route; Anxia Island, their ship will stay here for a while.


    According to the news that the captain¡¯s capable subordinate Bald Nick unintentionally revealed, the captain seems to acquiesce in all their actions on Anxia Island, which undoubtedly ignited the hormones of these hungry and ferocious pirates, and some of them even stared firmly. The small island with sesame dots in front had a bloodthirsty gleam in the flushed eyes.


    This ship is the Grizzly Bear, but at this time he did not hang the skull pirate flag with the claws of his two beasts crossed. Instead, he replaced it with the one brought by the burly giant before. Strange flags.


    Six or six without any pattern.


    Fryder didn''t know the meaning of the banner, but looked at the way the giant man swore his promises, and thought of the power of the great man who gave him the order.He accepted the banner.


    "If it weren''t for the fact that the small island in front was really evil, so many big pirates had disappeared there. How could we accept such humiliation!" The bald-headed strong Hannick next to Fleurd stared at Anxia Island ahead. Said gritted teeth.


    It can be said to be a shame for a pirate to change his flag.If it weren''t for Fred''s uncompromising majesty on this ship, the little guys below might have started to make trouble.


    Even so, Fryder could feel the low emotions pervading the ship.After we get to the island and deal with these "troubles", it''s time for the boys to relax.


    "The island in front is a bit weird. For the safety of the crew, what does a Pirate Flag count?" Frederd suddenly said loudly, and the surrounding pirates suddenly became excited when they heard that the captain was thinking about themselves like this.


    "Thank you, Master Captain!"


    "Go through all fire and water for Lord Fred!"


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Such voices remembered one after another on the pirate ship, and Fred smiled satisfied, but at this time, he felt that something was missing, which was a little different as usual.


    He looked around and found the excited crew everywhere around him, and shook his head blankly.


    It seems that I have been worrying too much?


    It''s just that he didn''t notice that, in the middle of the excited crowd, the Dalmatian was looking at everything in front of him coldly.


    Lorne in the cabin was awakened by the noise outside the ship, and then felt everything outside with his power.Silently, he got up after a long time and laughed at himself.


    "I really am not that piece of material."


    "Since I crossed over, I have planned everything and thought it would be foolproof, but I often have unexpected changes."


    "The people in this world are not the dull and templated characters that I imagined, but the real existence of flesh and blood."


    "To treat them as idiots is to become an idiot."


    Lorne was in a low mood. The original plan was to provoke the conflict between Fred and the mysterious big man, and then took the chaos and escaped in a boat.After receiving it, I didn''t expect that Fryder would become such a subordinate posture with such a surrender status.


    His plan to provoke their relationship was hopeless, but Lorne quickly cheered up.Such a world is fun. If everything goes well, everyone is like NPC puppets in the game, what''s the point?


    Conquering such a world, it is estimated that there is not much sense of accomplishment, right?


    But one thing to be commended is that Lorne stared at a certain position on the wall, and across this wall was the position of the Pirate Flag.


    Through the opening of the perception ability, the wall completely loses its shielding function.Lorne stared at 66 on the banner.


    It''s you guys, Vince Mok!


    It really is you, Kaji!


    Long after the old blind man mentioned to him that the "corpse" on the Fleurd''s ship was the material of Begapunk''s experiment, Ron began to guess.


    It is true that Begapunk is a top scientist, but at this time he is still too young after all, and he has not yet made the heavyweight inventions of later generations, which is not too famous.


    For most people in this world, these "experimental materials" are just garbage that is tasteless and discarded. So who is interested in these garbage?


    There are two candidates in Lorne''s heart.


    One was a colleague of Begapunk, a famous evil scientist in the Navy.Caesar was expelled and wanted by the science unit of the navy headquarters for conducting too many brutal experiments.


    Gas fruit capable person, cruel and talented M. Caesar Courant!


    However, Lorne felt that the possibility of Caesar was unlikely, because at this time, he was not as bad and notorious as he was later.It should still belong to the scientist force of the navy headquarters.


    The advent of Begapunk was a metamorphosis for the scientific force, and his experimental body materials can be said to be the common property of the scientific force.Caesar didn''t need to do something like this.


    If it were not for Caesar, then the suspicion of the other person would increase infinitely.


    That was Vinsmok Gage, who belonged to the illegal research team overseas as well as Begapunk in the early years. After Begapunk was captured by the Navy, he escaped by himself!


    Lorne thinks that this Gachi can escape this incident, which is very interesting.This is because the Navy must be cautious about the arrest of scientists. It has worked out a meticulous plan after repeated research.The genius, like Begapunk, could not escape. How could he escape the danger by Vinsmok Judge?


    Perhaps the navy didn''t take Gage to heart from the beginning. After all, the Kingdom of Djerma is also a member of the world government, and his successor still has the face.


    But once the focus of suspicion is turned to Kagi, then many things make sense.


    As a colleague of Vegapunk¡¯s overseas illegal research team, Gage should be familiar with Vegapunk¡¯s research.It is also possible that Kage, who knows the talent of Begapunk, covets his research materials.After all, the current Djerma Kingdom has not yet completed the feat of conquering the North Sea and "Slashing the Four Kingdoms"!


    He escaped back to the Kingdom of Djerma by luck, learned from the pain, and decided to use the power of the family. Of course, he did not dare to go too far. After all, the Kingdom of Djerma was a member of the world government in name.So using a springboard, Begapunk¡¯s experimental body was looted by pirates. It has nothing to do with me, right?


    And Fred''s Grizzly Pirates is just such a springboard!


    Lorne, who had figured everything out, felt a burst of ease.


    I, Veenhill Lorne, is your doll in the hands of Floyd. You can do anything about it, but where can you Floyd get better?


    Are you not someone else¡¯s doll?

 16 Chapter 16: Arrogance

    "Lord Admiral! Another ship with the number 66 is here!"


    A marine hurried to the side of Polusalino who was slumped in a chair, and said loudly.


    "Oh, let them go." The man who was awakened from his sleep said lazily, and put his hat on his face, changing his posture and preparing to continue sleeping.


    The navy soldier left in a daze.He blankly asked Polusalino''s adjutant.


    "Didn''t the Lieutenant General tell us to stare at Germa?"


    At this time the adjutant was also at a loss, but the habit of being a soldier was to strictly abide by his superiors'' orders.


    "Ah! What are you talking about?" After a while, Polusalino was lying on the chair with a carp and stood up from the chair. Then, before the naval soldiers and adjutants who reported the report, Polusalino responded. The person turned into a burst of yellow light and flew towards the shore.


    "It really deserves to be Master Yellow Ape!" The navy soldier looked at Polusalino at this moment, as if he was looking at an idol, his eyes flashed with stars.


    Polusalino didn''t know his own random move, so he gained another little brother, but he would not care about such details.However, after a while, countless small yellow dots appeared on the shore and finally merged into a single figure.As a "shine man" who ate the "sparkling fruit", Huang Yuan has long been accustomed to the feeling of flying at high speed by turning himself into a light.


    "Give me the telescope." Huang Yuan took the telescope under him and looked at the sea level.A ship appeared in the field of vision. According to Polusalino''s experience, it was clearly a pirate ship, but it was only now flying the Derma 66 flag.


    "What is it?" Huang Yuan asked in doubt. He had heard that people in many countries had the habit of subduing the pirate groups for their own use. Some countries can even be said to be a country of pirates, and even the king is a pirate.However, some cunning pirate groups like to disguise themselves, avoid necessary danger, or give them a fatal blow when the opponent is not paying attention.


    I don''t know what the reason for this pirate group is, but at this time when the warship that transported the Vegapunk experimental body had an accident, nothing unusual should not be ignored!


    Just when Polusalino was thinking about how to respond.There was a strong male voice beside him.


    "Didn''t Lieutenant General go to bed? Why are you here?"


    I saw that Gage of the Vinsmok family walked over. He was wearing a battle suit with a calm face.Behind him were two burly men with sunglasses on their faces with serious expressions.


    Jiazhi walked to the side of the yellow ape and snorted coldly, as if dissatisfied with his disrespect to himself before.


    "Didn''t Germa''s boat go to the back of the island? Then what are you doing again?" Polusalino replied unwillingly, his mouth curled a little, like a smile.


    "We conquered a pirate regiment before and gave them the Djerma 66 flag. Discussed that we will return to Beihai during the Anxia Island round. I am here because I am afraid that the lord general will treat them as ordinary pirates. Packed up together."


    Jiazhi said lightly, at this moment, he hasn''t wear that peculiar beard, the whole person seems to have a calm and heroic spirit.


    Huang Yuan was silent. This is why he hates dealing with these nobles. The two parties do not belong to the same system. Some things are really difficult to define.Moreover, no matter what crimes these nobles reversed, they should not be dealt with by the navy. On the contrary, when the nobles encountered something, they might have to trouble the navy to solve it.


    In fact, within the navy, most high-level officials are more or less dissatisfied with these nobles, especially the hero Kapu and the legendary Black Wrist Zefa of their teacher. The occasion expressed an attitude, an attitude of disdain for the nobility.


    If it weren''t for the fact that Karp and Zefa were too famous, it would be difficult for the navy to keep them.


    As the pirate ship approached slowly, Huang Yuan''s brows frowned.Through the binoculars, he has recognized the people on the ship, the captain of the black bear Fred, who is offering a reward of 75 million Baileys, a bear fruit capable person, cruel in nature and a lot of evil.When I was young, I used to follow the tortoiseshell Evans into the great route, but as Evans was defeated by Master Cap, Fred, who was lucky enough to escape, fled back to the West Sea and stayed incognito in the West Sea for several years.


    After the limelight passed a little bit, he came out to form a Grizzly Pirate Group, but he had never dared to enter the great route, only dared to dominate the West Sea.


    Perhaps I heard that Roger had ascended to the position of One Piece, thinking that the era of pirates had arrived, and Fred, who had been curled up in the West Sea for many years, could not help but finally brought his hands down to this great route.


    When he saw the wanted warrant for Fryder before, Polusalino had already made up his mind that no matter whether this matter had anything to do with him, he would be resolved here.


    Because of this kind of innocent, greedy and fearful people, it is too annoying. Polusalino feels that this kind of scum on this sea is an insult to this sea of ??freedom!


    The ship came slowly, Polusalino on the ship scanned the marines on the shore, no one did it to him, and couldn''t help feeling that this only number 66 flag was really useful.He looked down at these seamen, no longer the usual confrontation or occasional fear, but a slight sense of superiority came from the bottom of his heart.


    Who said that being someone else¡¯s dog is not good? I¡¯m the adult¡¯s dog. Isn¡¯t your navy the world government¡¯s dog?


    When he saw the adult, there was a slender man standing next to him. After looking at him, his pupils tightened and he suddenly felt a chill behind him.In the world government system, the pampered Gachi didn''t know Polusalino, but how could Fred, who licked blood on the tip of a knife all the year round, didn''t?


    This is one of the two famous monsters of the Navy''s new generation!Natural ability person "Yellow Ape" Polusalino!


    Why is he here?Countless thoughts flashed in his heart at this moment, scolding himself that he shouldn''t be greedy for a momentary bargain by coming to this muddy water, but his face did not change at all, since this Polusalino did not attack his sea. The thief, it means that the face of that adult is still useful here.


    Maybe you hugged a great thigh?


    "Master Djerma, please get on the boat." Follard put his posture very low. Since he got on the thief boat, he must have the attitude he should have.


    After seeing Fred''s posture, Gage nodded in satisfaction, and then stepped on the plank and walked from the shore to the deck.Ordered.


    "The Deerma boat is behind the island, let''s go over, and let the Lieutenant General catch the pirate."


    After speaking, he turned around and found a place to sit down, and the boat slowly started to move. Kage always looked forward without looking back.


    It was like the way Huang Yuan had told him to go to sleep before.

 17 Chapter 17: Upheaval

    The boat moved slowly, and suddenly the pirates on the deck laughed in unison, and the huge noise broke the silent sea.


    "Damn it!" Polusalino''s hands clenched unconsciously, and the huge power almost crushed the telescope in his hand.


    He is still too young now, far inferior to the old and cunning and cunning that he was later, and he can be indifferent when encountering such almost provocative behavior.The surrounding navy soldiers were silent, afraid to speak more, for fear of offending the now a little angry Lieutenant General.


    "I immediately sent a team of soldiers over to control the scene on the grounds of protecting the safety of the members of the franchise." The adjutant still followed Polusalino for a longer time, and he knew better about the character of his chief, knowing that he was not. The kind of person who will anger his subordinates.At this time, the most appropriate response was proposed.


    "No, leave a small team here. The rest will come with me. I want to see what they are doing." Polusalino said in a deep voice. He had calmed down, and he couldn''t help but think of himself. What his teacher, General Zefa, said to himself on the eve of his graduation from Sakarski.


    "Your strength has far exceeded the standard for graduation, and it is also among the best among the people I have taught." At the time, General Zefa, who was in his prime at the time, called himself and Sakaski separately. Talk in the hut.


    "But I''m still a little worried, because you are still too young, afraid that something will happen to you."


    "Porussalino, you are sometimes too lazy, slack in your practice, too frivolous, and easily provoked."


    "And Sakarski, you are too paranoid. You want to be the best in everything, but you should also understand the truth that those who are too strong are easy to break."


    "It would be great if you can fix these problems."


    How did we answer the teacher at the time? I remember that Sakarski answered like this.


    "Follow the teacher''s teaching!" At that time, he seemed to stand up suddenly and salute Teacher Zefa.


    And he said with a smile.


    "Okay, listen to the teacher''s guidance."


    Teacher Zefa didn''t speak at that time, but I will always remember that Teacher Zefa sighed, then shook his head, let''s go first.


    Teacher Zefa should be disappointed, right?As he said, he didn''t get rid of his irritability.


    Polusalino took his subordinates to the other half of Anxia Island, and the whole team was silent as they advanced.


    Just as Polusalino remembered his time in the naval school, a navy soldier suddenly ran up to Polusalino, holding a phone worm that kept calling "Blubru" in his hand. .


    "Report the phone number of Lieutenant General, Lieutenant General Sakaski!"


    Huang Yuan answered the phone bug, and Sakaski''s voice came in his ear, and he seemed a little tired.


    "Hello, Polusalino?"


    "It''s me, Sarkarski." Huang Yuan asked in confusion, not knowing the meaning of Sarkarski''s call.


    "There is a task for you."


    "But I''m dealing with Begapunk."


    "It''s more urgent than Begapunk''s matter, Polusalino." Sakaski on the phone worm paused, and then continued.


    "Maria Joa was bombed."


    "what?"


    "Dragon Sacred Land, Mary Joa was bombed. The criminal was the "Blood Tyrant" Vennhill Caesar who had committed that evil deed," Sakaski on the other end of the phone said word by word.


    "After destroying Mary Joa, he fought a battle with Marshal Gang Bone Kong who rushed to the scene, but unfortunately he escaped. Your task is to go to Anxia Island and bring his son over, from the Celestial side. We have been putting pressure on the navy, and we must have an explanation to them."


    How could this be?After Polusalino was sure that he hadn''t missed it, his head was in a mess. The high-level navy didn''t have a good opinion of the Draco, but the Draco bears the name of the creator of a world after all.


    "However, Caesar''s son, Veenhill Lorne, disappeared half a month ago."


    "What!" Sakaski''s angry scream came from the phone bug, but with a little helplessness, he should have thought of it.


    Any ordinary Tianlong people have the right to alarm the navy to launch the killing order!And now Mary Joa, the place where the Denon people live, was offered by Veenhill Caesar?


    It was like a slap in the face of the world government.The world government must do everything possible to restore the dignity it has lost.The next thing Caesar had to face was the crazy revenge of the Dragon people.The first to bear the brunt is his son.But after all, what kind of character is "Blood Tyrant" Veenhill Caesar, if he hadn''t prepared everything properly, how could he go to the Heavenly Dragon Sacred Land recklessly?


    Sakaski hung up the phone hurriedly, leaving Polusalino alone, at a loss.


    "Lord Admiral, do we have to go to Germa?" When the navy soldiers saw Huang Yuan standing in place, the whole team stopped together. After a while, the adjutant asked cautiously.


    Huang Yuan then remembered his original purpose, which was to find trouble with Germa.But at this moment, it is not good to continue to trouble them.


    The bombing of Mary Gioia will undoubtedly cause a whirlwind in the world and arouse people''s doubts about the deterrence of the world government. If at this time, there are any scandals in the countries of the world government, it will undoubtedly add fuel to the fire. .It might even cause widespread unrest!


    The world government may hide a lot of nasty things, but after all, he still maintains the world within an orderly scope, like an explosive barrel that has not yet exploded.Polusalino didn''t want to be the spark that ignited the explosive barrel.


    "Go, why not?"


    He hesitated for a moment, gritted his teeth and decided to go, but if possible crimes were allowed to happen, he really couldn''t do this kind of thing.


    When he led the troops to the place where Germa was temporarily stationed, he found that Fryder and Gage, who seemed to be in harmony, appeared to have some quarrels.A pirate had been killed, and beside the pirate who was killed stood a little boy with bruises.


    Polusalino smiled and shook his head.


    Sure enough, he was a deadly pirate, and Vinsmok should have lifted a rock and hit himself in the foot this time.


    But when he approached, he found that the two people''s quarrel seemed to have ended with Floyd''s softness.Gage folded his hands in front of his chest, and was directing the strong man under him to move out one rectangular metal "coffin" from Fleurd''s ship?


    Polusalino saw that the little boy with bruises seemed to shine when he saw himself here?

 18 Chapter 18

    Time goes back a moment ago.


    The Grizzly slowly approached Anxia Island, and Lorne, who was hiding in the cabin, was fully absorbed in feeling everything outside.It can be said that it is a moment of life and death.Lorne didn''t seem to miss any opportunity.


    As the Grizzlies got closer and closer to the island, the pirates on the ship quieted up unusually, removing the frivolous attitude before.After all, too many big pirates were buried on this small island.


    The boat finally reached the shore, and Lorne "seeed" numerous naval soldiers standing on the shore.


    Do you think too much?It was not Vinsmoke Gage who colluded with Fred, but a high-level figure gathered by the children of the Navy headquarters, but it didn''t make sense?The people in the navy headquarters have no motive to do this kind of guardianship!


    And if the big man behind the scenes is from the navy, why would Fryder fly the German flag?It is completely unnecessary.


    Lorne''s heart suddenly fell to the bottom. If the Navy Headquarters really eroded to this point, Lorne really couldn''t find any chance to comeback.Waiting to continue to "look", Lorne finally "sees" the character he imagined


    A tall man in a peculiar battle suit stood on the shore, his whole body unpretentious.Next to him stood a young sergeant who was equally tall but relatively thin. This sergeant was wearing a pale yellow suit and a navy white coat over his shoulders. The whole person exuded a compelling momentum. .A hazel sunglasses hung on his chest, with a slight frivolous expression on his thin face.


    This man is strong!Far more powerful than Fryder.As for the comparison with the old blind man in the cabin, Ron couldn''t get the answer.


    It is as if a poor person can easily distinguish the difference between a billionaire and a millionaire, but it is difficult to judge the same between two billionaires.Even if the gap between these two people may be greater than the gap between hundreds of millions and millions.


    Fortunately, the relationship between this man and Kage did not seem to be as harmonious as he thought. After Fryder respectfully invited Vinsmok Kage aboard, Gage strode directly onto the boat. The ship, with his back to the navy, looked arrogant.


    The pirate ship moved slowly, and Kage had no plans to say goodbye to the navy, showing an obviously unharmonious relationship between the two.


    "This Polusalino really doesn''t know good or bad, and I don''t know who is the real master of this world." Seeing that Gachi was unhappy, Frederic quickly stepped forward to compliment him.


    "What is arrogance? When I master the theory of Begapunk, what lieutenant admiral is not enough." Gage said viciously. Now he buried his feelings in his heart, what anger and shame, in the great Begapunk. The theory is not enough.When I have mastered this theory, I will let those rude takers know what is the greatest power in the world.


    Not a devil fruit, not a tri-color domineering.


    It''s science!


    It is a great theory of descent factor!


    Lorne, who was hiding in the cabin, heard Fred''s words as if he heard a thunder!Woke him completely!That thin man turned out to be Polusalino!


    Who is Polusalino?Twenty years later, the three navy generals, one of the highest combat power of the navy headquarters!The man with the title of "Yellow Ape"!


    Perhaps in the plot, he did not make a full shot. Every time he took advantage of the powerful maneuverability of the "Sparkling Fruit" to play with his opponents, or with the strong, he started to paddle. muddle along.


    The only time he was suspected to be doing his best was on the small island of the naval fortress, Huang Yuan confronted the NEO navy commander "Z", his former teacher who betrayed the navy after an incident, the former navy general Heiwan Zefa!


    The two fought evenly for a while, and Zefa detonated the looted explosive rock, causing the entire island to fall into a huge explosion.Huang Yuan turned into countless rays of light and escaped the explosion, while Ze Fa drifted with the waves and was rescued by the Straw Hat Pirates.


    Later, Zefa and Polusalino finally duel on a small island. Although Zefa had just fought Luffy for a while and suffered some injuries, he was still a former admiral after all!The strength is terrible.The duel between the two was blocked by an ice wall made by another former admiral "Blue Pheasant" Kuzan, and ended with Polusalino''s victory.


    No one dared to underestimate the terrifying strength of Huang Yuan. Lorne looked in Polusalino''s direction with a flash of light in his eyes.Even though he still couldn''t connect with the thin young man in front of him and the man with awkward expression and smooth behavior decades later.But it does not hinder one thing. Porussalino at the moment may be his opportunity to break the game.


    The three generals may have their own opinions, and their ideas are slightly different, but they basically adhere to one principle, that is justice.


    Only a gamble, Lorne rushed out of the room and onto the deck.Prepare to shout "Master Polusalino, save us...".But before he could utter a word, the black suit standing on the deck directly blocked Lorne''s mouth in advance, and then winked. The pirates on the ship immediately understood, and immediately began to make a noise.Noisy.


    Then a few strong men walked directly to Ron''s side and set up his whole body.The black suit sneered.


    "It seems that our little nobleman still doesn''t know the rules!" He stretched out his hand, moved his muscles and bones, and then hit Ron''s abdomen with a punch.Said fiercely.


    "Then I will teach you what rules are!"


    "Bang!" The black suit is the old pirate. The power of his punch is not trivial, and it is far from what Lorne can bear.After Lorne was hit with this punch, he curled up on the ground.


    After the black suit hit this punch, it seemed a little bit unfinished, but it didn''t continue.


    "Teach this little nobleman what the rules are." The black suit wiped his hands with a handkerchief, then hesitated, and said to the younger brothers next to him.


    Hearing the words, the surrounding strong men immediately surrounded him, looked at Lorne with a grin, and then started punching and kicking.As if to vent all the recent depression.Beating people is their favorite thing.


    Lorne fell to the ground, curled his body together as much as possible, reduced the area being hit, and looked a little confused.In this case, it is estimated that there is no way out.


    I can only pray that Huang Yuan''s vision is strong enough to be able to feel the abnormal movement on this ship.


    At this time, it can only be said that Ron was wrong and fell into a misunderstanding.


    Lorne hadn''t seen the sight, so he thought that the sight was an observation of the environment like his own perception ability, like the divine consciousness in a fantasy novel.In fact, this is not the case. The vast majority of perceptions and appearances are cultivated through the prejudgment of danger, which is a kind of intuition.


    It is very difficult for the strong with knowledge and color to be attacked because their terrifying intuition can even predict the trajectory of the enemy''s attack before the enemy attacks, and thus easily avoid them.Even some of the pinnacle masters of seeing, hearing and color can see a short future!


    Therefore, Lorne prayed that Polusalino would perceive the anomaly here through seeing, hearing and seeing, so that his wish to save himself would not come true.

 19 Chapter 19 Charlotte

    "@$!*#¡­¡­#!"


    Garrett, who was hiding in the room, saw that Lorne had been severely beaten, and ran out of the cabin hurriedly, pushing away the brawny pirates surrounding Lorne.Use a small body to block Lorne curled up on the ground.Then he opened his hands to protect Lorne behind him, and screamed at the pirates.


    But helplessly because of the language barrier, the pirates are not what Daugalet is talking about.One or two stopped and stepped back a little.


    Faced with this charming little girl, they didn''t know how to deal with it for a while. Beating Lorne could also be said to be an internal matter of the men, but beating the little girl, what is the matter?


    "I''m just, I''ve been holding back in the cabin for a long time, thinking, wanting to come out and breathe." Lorne, who was lying on the ground, stood up hard and said slowly.Garrett looked at the bruise on Lorne''s body, feeling distressed.


    "I was wrong, I won''t do it again." Lorne said intermittently, but he put his posture very low, and a raging flame was burning in his heart.


    "You are so rude and scared the distinguished guests." From behind the pirates, Fred''s pretentious scolding voice came.The pirates gave way one after another. Lorne saw two people sitting on the barrel, and one of the men looked at Lorne and Garrett with interest.


    That man is Kaji.


    After seeing the man''s indifferent eyes, Lorne hurriedly lowered his head, hiding all his thoughts in his heart.After all, this man can be regarded as one of the smartest people in the world, and should be avoided even if it is possible.


    Fortunately, Kaji didn''t care much about the child''s thoughts in front of him.Frederick, who was next to him, raised a question that was puzzled for a long time.


    "Are these two people really related to that adult? But I haven''t heard of any marriage between the Charlotte family and the Vennhill family."


    "Hehe, the bitch of that guy, it''s possible to have some unknown concubine." Gachi said flatly.


    "After hearing that her children had been shipwrecked, the Charlotte woman went crazy. Her second son was sent from the New World to Paradise."


    The new world is the name for the second half of the great route, and the paradise is the nickname for the first half of the great route.Because the pirates of the new world feel that the pirates active in the first half of the great route are too weak.There is no danger at all here.


    Therefore, the first half of the great route is called a paradise.


    "The second son of the Charlotte family?" Fryder began to think about whose name this was.Then suddenly remembered the name of this monster."That Kata Kuri?"


    "Haha, you know that too. Kata Kuri released the news. The pirate who provided the news of his younger generations will reward 50 million Baileys, and the pirates found can directly get 500 million Baileys!"


    "Five hundred million Baileys!" The black suit looked at Lorne and Garrett in front of him, swallowing his mouth, and the two of them turned into moving money in his eyes, shining.The relationship between Lorne and Garrett made him subconsciously think that Lorne was also a child of the Charlotte family.He was a little upset at the moment, he had known that he would not start beating Lorne, what if he was broken?


    "Then give these two children to the Charlotte family?" Fryd asked tentatively. Without him, the temptation of a billion Baileys would be too great.


    "Give it back to Charlotte? Why give it back to them?" A weird smile appeared on Gage''s face. He stared at Lorne and Garrett, seeing that their backs were cold. .


    "I want to see what is so strange about that Charlotte Lingling''s bloodline that allows him to call the wind and rain in the new world."


    Fred was startled, he didn''t expect that Gage would be so bold, which showed that he was going to offend the Charlotte family.You know they are the real monster family!


    "But that''s Charlotte''s child after all!" The black suit anxiously said. He didn''t want to face the endless pursuit of those monsters, and quickly persuaded Gage and his captain.


    "What Charlotte? Didn''t the Charlotte children die in a shipwreck?" Frederick saw that Gage was silent and understood what was in his new owner''s heart, and immediately said loudly.Now that you have decided to follow this new master, you must perform well.


    Kage next to him cast approving eyes.


    And Lorne was ashamed at the moment, and through their conversation just now, Lorne already knew Garrett''s life experience.That was the daughter of "Charlotte Lingling", the only woman among the famous "Four Emperors".I just don''t know if Garrett appeared in the plot. The One Piece watched by Lorne in his previous life was intermittent, and many plots were unclear.


    But after all, it was Charlotte Lingling. Even after twenty years, Gage, who had unified the entire North Sea, wanted to marry the Charlotte family, and he also used his son to join the Charlotte family in a way that was almost a parent. of.


    Charlotte''s strength is evident!Now that the strength and power have not reached the peak, why dare to detain Charlotte''s child?


    Because of interest and greed!It occurred to Lorne that everyone is a gambler, a little benefit can make people take risks, and huge benefits can make people ignore all laws in the world.


    Kage''s most essential identity is still a scientist.His later marriage with Charlotte was just to get the blood of the Charlotte family, and now the two living children of the Charlotte family are in front of Gachi, how can he bear it as a scientific madman ?


    Lorne''s heart sank to the bottom. If he and Garrett fall into the hands of Jiazhi, it is definitely not a good thing, especially since he has no Charlotte family blood at all, he will definitely end in a miserable manner.


    "Let''s put down these two children first." Gage was very happy and waved his hand to Fred.


    "I want to see how my things are"


    Fleurder next to him knew, and said immediately.


    "My lord, please don''t worry, everything is there. I will send my capable hand to take care of it." He flattered, then asked back.


    "How about the Nick?"


    "Plop!" Everyone present only heard a plop, as if something had jumped into the water.Everyone turned around in the direction of the voice and found a bald man with tattoos all over his body, touching his neck with one hand, his eyes slowly falling down in disbelief.There was a knife stuck in his neck, and blood gushed out from the wound.


    There was also a little pirate who was dumbfounded by fright.


    "What''s the matter!" Frederick walked over, grabbed the little pirate and asked, he couldn''t believe that his capable men were gone.


    "Yes, it''s Dalmatian, Master Dalmatian." Xiaoyu seemed to be frightened.Said intermittently."Master Dalmatian just attacked Master Nick and killed Master Nick!"


    Fryder looked around and found that there were no traces of Dalmatians.Could not help but furiously said.


    "He can''t run far! Catch him out of me, I''m going to take his skin off!"


    The people on the boat moved one after another, but no one noticed.


    A little boy with bruises and bruises quietly walked to the body of Nick Bald and hid his knife on himself.

 20 Chapter 20

    "Plop!" "Plop!"


    One after another pirates jumped into the sea, looking for traces of their former colleague Dalmatians, but the Dalmatians seemed to have disappeared out of thin air.The pirates only knew that he jumped into the sea.But how can I not find him.


    "Fuck! This dog eats things inside and out." Fryd was furious, and his new owner, Vinsmok Gage, stood silently aside, watching coldly.


    "Does it have anything to do with you!"


    Fryder suddenly turned around and stared at Lorne.Suddenly asked, trying to find a breakthrough from him.Lorne hurriedly lowered his head and made a frightened look.


    "No, I don''t know anything. It''s terrible to be dead." Lorne''s only promise made Fred a little relieved, he snorted coldly and did not continue to speak.


    "How long do you look for the traitor?" Kage suddenly said, "I want to see my things! Right away!"


    Fryder is a little embarrassed now. He has sent all the little brothers out to find the traitor Dalmatians. The younger ones are now filled with righteous indignation and it is hard to call back to carry boxes.


    Fortunately, the pirate ship had arrived at the predetermined location, and Gaj''s ship was nearby.Judge saw the embarrassment of Fred, and did not speak, but stood on the guardrail and waved. After a while, one after another well-trained fighters walked up from the temporary ladder just built.


    "I''ll take you there." Before Gachi could speak, Fryder said very sensibly. He now recognizes the form and understands his situation.He waved his hand in the direction of the cabin at the pirate who had just witnessed the whole process of assassinating the bald Nick by the dalmatian and said.


    "You take the adults."


    The little pirate immediately came back from the sluggishness, bowed slightly to Fryder and Gage, and then said to the soldiers.


    "Come with me." After speaking, he gently opened the cabin and walked in.After the soldiers got a signal from Gaj, they followed in an orderly manner.


    "You two took Nick''s body off the ship. He has served me for so long, and I will bury him myself." Fred said with a sad expression on his face.The two pirates who hadn''t jumped into the sea immediately set off and removed Nick from the boat.


    Regarding the burial of pirates, there are many different customs, but there are two main ones, sea burial or earth burial.The former is because he has spent a whole life magnanimously in the sea, and after death he will be the freest ghost to roam the sea.


    The latter is more of a sentiment of returning to its roots.Regardless of whether it is Fred or Nick, they are inclined to the latter. They have been tired of wandering in the sea for too long.I don''t want to be a ghost with no home after death.


    Fryder looked at Nick''s body on the ground and couldn''t help feeling a little sad.Nick was his true confidant, his right-hand man, and the man who was going to go with him to the sea further behind.


    What a great guy, that''s it.When I catch the murderer, I must eat his flesh and frustrate his bones!


    At this moment, a group of people suddenly came over from a distance. Fryder took a fixed look. It was Polusalino and his party who had just met at the pier, and Polusalino, who was headed by him, had a smile on his face. Gloating?


    Too much deception!Fryder clenched his fists, but after a while, he reluctantly released them. What if he just deceived people too much?Relying on his former fame, he dared not do it.


    In Pirate World, the gap between the weak and the strong is too great.


    But Polusalino didn''t approach them, but after seeing them, he turned around and retreated and disappeared in the woods.


    "Report to your Majesty, everything has been moved!" A Germa soldier ran to Gage and reported.


    "Okay, put the things first, I''ll go over and take a look after a while." Jiazhi said lightly. He still didn''t say arrogantly, and exposed the experimental subjects in front of the navy, because the world government of Deerma joined Even if the navy had doubts about his country¡¯s identity, it was not easy to go on board and search directly.


    But once he exposed things, he broke the only tacit understanding between the two sides.


    He doesn''t care what Polusalino thinks now, as long as he has no one to get the money, and act like I don''t know, I don''t know anything.Huang Yuan is strong and has no alternative.


    This is politics.


    And now, there is one more important thing than the experimental subjects.


    That is to find the pirate who murdered and defected!To live to see people, to die to see corpses!


    Jiazhi''s face was a little gloomy. He didn''t react just now. Why did the pirate jump off the boat to escape, and now he realized one thing, that is, the pirate probably heard that they were about to detain the Charlotte child.


    Then he jumped into the sea and fled. Once this incident is exposed, Gage, Vinsmok, and even the entire Germa will be madly retaliated by the lunatic family.


    Must catch him!Gage thought this in his heart, and then waved, a Djerma warrior walked to Gage''s side, and after hearing Gage''s instructions next to him, he quietly retreated.


    "My lord, what are you?" Frederick asked puzzledly.


    "The upper person must have the courage of the upper person, and the trivial matter of finding someone should be handed over to the person below. I have ordered my hands to search for it, and that person can hardly fly!"


    Jiazhi said lightly.He actually didn''t want the navy standing in front to read the jokes.He wants to use facts to tell him that true aristocrats are always calm and unhurried.


    "Kill!" "He is there!" "Help!"


    There was a sudden noise from Germa''s boat. After a soldier ran to Gaj and whispered for a while, Gaj''s face changed drastically, and he hurried back to his boat, disregarding the respect of the nobles.


    "What''s the matter?" Fryder stood by, confused, but what he could know is that the so-called aristocratic decentness and calmness that Kage said was gone.


    It''s the navy in front, and he saw a lot of jokes.


    At this moment, on the Grizzly Bear of Fred, his only available black suit was organizing the hunt for Dalmatians. Suddenly the pirates below seemed to have recovered something. Fred was overjoyed and wanted to walk over. Look.


    "Report your lord, I found what jumped into the sea." The sluggish little pirate under the spotted dog ran to the side of the black suit and said.


    "Have you found a Dalmatian? Alive?" The black suit asked rhetorically.


    The little pirate gathered his hands and made a whisper, and the black suit quickly stretched his ears to listen.


    "Yes¡­¡­"


    Flutter!A knife stabbed into the chest of the black suit blankly. The black suit looked unbelievable, but the little pirate''s expressionless face faced him.


    He stabbed the black suit several times in a row, and after confirming that the black suit was dead, he took the knife out and licked the blood on the blade.


    Then count it with his fingers.Three, two, one.


    There is one more life, and I can pay off your kindness, Dalmatian.


    Then he immediately looked under the boat and stared at Fryder.

 21 Chapter 21

    "I don''t want your ransom anymore. From now on, the two of you will belong to the adult." Fred lowered his head and stroked the small heads of Lorne and Garrett, like a kind old man facing him. Speak to the younger generation."You have to listen to that adult, don''t make trouble."


    Lorne lowered his head and said nothing, but Garrett stopped talking.The performance of both of them was seen by Fred, but he laughed and said these words to these two little guys was just a cutscene.


    A voice remembered behind Fred.


    "Master Fred, Master Fred! Dalmatians found!"


    A little pirate ran to the shore from the boat, yelling to Fryder as he ran.


    Fryder saw the little pirate who had just been frightened and sluggish rushing over and brought an exciting news. He was overjoyed and strode over, wanting to go up to see clearly, and ask questions. That Dalmatian, if he hadn''t brought him out of the small fishing village by himself, he wouldn''t be instructing where to go!Why can''t I be sorry for him? He betrayed himself!


    When the little pirate ran in front of him, Fred was ready to ask him some details. The little pirate bent over, panting, as if he had experienced a battle.Fred squinted his eyes and waited for him to come over.


    But suddenly, there was a strong sense of crisis in his heart. This sense of crisis has appeared several times before, and it has saved his life!In the most dangerous time, they wiped out a pirate group and occupied their pirate ship.


    But he didn''t expect a little guy to hide in the wine barrel, and only crawled out of the wine barrel quietly after they finished the banquet and fell asleep.If it hadn''t been for a sudden sense of crisis that awakened Fred from his sleep, their Grizzly Pirates might have become history.


    Fryder didn''t know that this was the initial awakening of the domineering look.


    But today, this sense of crisis is only a lot more than that. Fred did not even think about it. His muscles suddenly became bigger, black hairs grew out of the pores of the skin, and his thick arms stretched his sleeves. It''s all broken.


    The whole person suddenly became a half-human, half-bear monster!


    This is Fred''s trump card, the animal devil fruit bears fruit!The huge power and defense gained by transforming into a black bear have been his dependence on the sea for many years!


    Sure enough, the little pirate''s eyes turned gloomy when he lowered his head, and then he took out a sharp dagger from his waist and pierced Fred''s chest the moment he raised his head.


    But at this time, what the dagger touched was not soft flesh and blood, but tough black fluff!Floyd''s blood bowl showed a grinning smile, and then grabbed the little pirate''s hand holding the knife with one claw, raised the other hand high, and then patted the little pirate''s chest with one claw. past.


    The chest of the little pirate showed a visible collapse, and then was shot directly by this huge force to a place ten meters away, falling to the ground.


    Then Fryder slowly recovered his human form, and then drew the dagger stuck in his chest, a little painful.The dagger only pierced into the fleshy skin, the injury was not very serious.He randomly dropped the dagger on the ground, and then walked towards the direction where the little pirate landed.


    He was very confident in his own power. After he changed his voice, he possessed the power of a giant bear. Under this full slap, even his capable man Nick could not bear it, not to mention this little guy who has not been weaned.


    Maybe he was shot dead, right?I heard that this little guy was rescued from the slum by a Dalmatian, no wonder he and Dalmatian conspired together.


    But it''s also strange, I don''t know what medicine these people took wrong, and one after another betrayed Lao Tzu.Fred shook his head, without thinking.Regardless of him, since he betrayed Lao Tzu, it will take a long time to die.


    Suddenly, there was a sense of crisis in Fred''s heart. He subconsciously wanted to transform into a black bear, but there was already a sharp pain on his bare feet that made him force him. Ended the transformation.


    Fryd looked back, and Lorne and Garrett were holding a dagger and stabbing him in the ankle.


    "Ahhhhhhh! How dare you?" Fryder grabbed the two little guys, ignoring the seemingly noble identities behind these two little guys, he just wanted to kill these two who dared to provoke him people.


    How long has it been, how long ago was the last time I was hurt so badly?Unexpectedly, these two ants-like guys would dare to attack themselves.


    But one of his hands caught nothing, Lorne had already picked up Garrett and ran away. Fred wanted to catch up with these two bold little guys and teach them a lesson, but there was a huge pain in his ankle. Let him have to give up.


    After Lorne and Garrett stabbed Fred in the ankle, they didn''t care about checking the results, and Lorne immediately ran back holding Garrett.He cursed while running Lorne.


    "Be obedient? Listen to what you say! You should be obedient yourself!"


    After Lorne scolded him, he felt much more relaxed.


    Lorne¡¯s physical fitness is good, and it¡¯s not too hard to hug a little girl. He just wants to leave quickly. Huang Ape Polusalino is around here. As long as they run there, no matter how lawless these pirates are, It won''t help us, right?


    Garrett''s identity is a bit difficult to handle. Although Charlotte Lingling is not the Four Emperors at this time, she is also a great pirate. If her daughter falls into the hands of the navy, it will be difficult to handle it.


    The assassination of Fred was something that Ron had planned for a long time. What he said to the Dalmatian was just to create an opportunity for him. Ron didn¡¯t expect this Dalmatian to be so fierce that he could find someone to kill Fry. Erd¡¯s two capable men!


    Yes, Lorne knew through his perception that it was not the so-called Dalmatian who killed the bald Nick, but the humble little pirate just now!


    At that time, Lorne acted decisively and changed his strategy, because he saw the Dalmatian''s anger, he would not be satisfied with the black suit and Nick, so he would definitely make another move.And this shot is Lorne''s opportunity!


    It was just that through the little pirate, Lorne felt that the possibility that he could kill Fred in a sneak attack was not high. This Fred seemed to have mastered what he saw, and completed the transformation ahead of time before the little pirate attacked him.


    The strength of his black bear after his transformation was surprisingly great. When he saw the little pirate who was shot more than ten meters away, Ron was not sure if he would be given to him by the tenacious vitality after he stabbed into the deadly part of Fred. Take it away forcibly.


    So Lorne changed his strategy, directly abolished his mobility, and then took Garrett to escape.It''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge for ten years. As long as this Fred does not die, he will have a chance to meet him on the sea sooner or later in the future!


    Fred lay on the ground and roared angrily. Lorne did not do much damage to him, but it was very effective.


    "Ah ah ah ah! Don''t let me catch you!"


    "Report to Master Captain that the diving thing was found!"


    At this moment, a pirate ran over and was surprised to see Fred lying on the ground.But after meeting Fred''s almost cannibalistic eyes, he dared not get too close.


    "Is that so? Cut off that dalmatian chop and send it to me!"


    "But that is not a Dalmatian!"


    "what?"


    At this time, on the Grizzly, several pirates were struggling to put a wet body on the deck. They tried to turn the body over and found that this was not the Dalmatian they expected.


    It''s one of the experimental subjects!

 22 Chapter 22

    On Djerma''s boat, countless strong warriors were searching everywhere on the boat, vowing to find out the bug that got on the boat.


    But the Dalmatian was hiding in a utility room, observing the situation outside through the crack of the door.There is also the corpse of a German soldier at his feet, the blood is not yet cold.When the Dalmatian saw a person coming outside, he held his breath, holding a sharp dagger in his waist, ready to go.


    The door of the utility room slowly opened, and the Dalmatian was hiding in the dark and watching coldly. The man walked into the dark utility room gently and seemed surprised to see the corpse of the colleague on the ground, and he was about to bend over. check.


    It''s now!The Dalmatian counted silently in his heart, this is the eighth!I will let you who look down on me pay the price of blood!


    The Dalmatian leaped towards the Djerma like an off-string arrow, holding the dagger in his chest with his backhands in both hands, and handing the dagger out in a bouquet.This is a trick that the Dalmatian has figured out by himself. Whether it is strength or accuracy, he can perfectly display his physical fitness. At this time, whether it is the speed of the sword or the timing of the sword, it is perfect.


    This is undoubtedly the peak attack since he became a pirate. With this, the Dalmatian even felt that he could kill the old Captain Fred with one blow!


    Dalmatians have even smelled the image of blood pouring out of the living flesh.


    "Protect Your Highness!" The German soldiers outside suddenly roared, and then surrounded the entire utility room like a bee.Dalmatians realized that the man he assassinated seemed to be a big man.


    It''s a pity that it is too late to know, and it will never be possible to escape after this blow. If you know it earlier, you can take this person as a hostage and leave here safely.


    The dagger did not give the dashing sensation of the dalmatian''s imagination. A pair of powerful hands gripped the dalmatian''s hands tightly. The dalmatian looked up in surprise, but what he saw was the one standing next to Fred. The man''s indifferent eyes.


    "Caught you, little bug!"


    bump!


    Vinsmok Gage squeezed the Dalmatian''s hands to pieces as soon as he applied force. The great pain caused the Dalmatian to loosen his hands, and the dagger fell on the ground and banged.


    Kage left the Dalmatian casually, and the Dalmatian lay on the ground like a rag bag and groaned.


    "Ah! My hand!"


    "Keep up this damn mess and take it back to do the experiment of ZT-5." Gachi said lightly, and the Germa soldiers under his team acted to catch the dalmatian. Some even looked at the dalmatian. With a trace of pity.


    The ZT experiment is called the hell experiment inside the Germa, and the ZT-5 is the hell in hell!Those who are thrown into it, even death is an extravagant hope!


    After solving the problems here, it''s time to go and see Fryder, and see how well the two Charlotte little cuties are?


    But just as Kaji stepped on the splint, he heard an unwilling roar.


    "Ahhhh! Little bastard of the Wienhill family! I won''t let you go!" Kage heard that this was the voice of Fred, the Grizzly Pirates who had just joined him, and frowned. , This guy won''t be so unhelpful, right?Can''t even see two children?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Yep?"


    In the depths of the woods, Lorne was rushing forward holding Garrett, and suddenly heard the suspicious voice of a man around him, and then he saw countless yellow light spots appearing in front of them, converging into a yellow figure.


    It is Vice Admiral Polusalino!He heard Fred''s unwilling roar, and he hurriedly turned into a light to find out.


    saved!Lorne''s legs softened, and a sore sensation after intense exercise appeared on his legs, causing him to fall to the ground.But there is a feeling of aftermath in my heart.


    "Are you the children of the Vennhill family?" Lorne felt a little pleased in Polusalino''s tone, but he couldn''t believe it more.There were some doubts in his heart, but he answered honestly.


    "Yes, my name is Vennhill Lorne, this is my sister Vennhill Garrett. We are nobles who live on this small island." Lorne said that he had once told Fred The words were repeated to Polusalino.


    However, he was very cautious not to reveal the identity of Garrett. After all, the pirates and the navy could be said to be two incompatible forces. Lorne couldn''t guarantee that Polusalino would not anger Garrett.


    "I don''t know if your luck is too good or too bad." Polusalino sighed suddenly.


    "What?" Lorne asked in surprise, he felt something wrong in the atmosphere.After many days of training, his perception ability has been slightly evolved, and he can slightly perceive the emotions of others.


    He now feels that Polusalino''s emotion is not a kind of anger towards the pirate and sympathy for his encounter, but more of a surprise?And some mercy?


    what happened?Is there any secret hidden in my last name that I don''t know?But am I not just a rundown nobleman on a small island?There is nowhere in the original One Piece that mentions himself as the Wienhill family!


    "In my capacity, I shouldn''t have said this to you." Polusalino bent down slightly, just enough to stroke the heads of Lorne and Garrett, and said sympathetically.


    "But I have to tell you one thing."


    "Two days ago, Mary Gioia, the holy land of the dragon people, was attacked. A total of one dragon people died and countless serious injuries!" Polusalino said slowly, but Lorne seemed to have countless thunders in his mind, Pollu Salino''s words stunned him.


    The Tianlong people are well-deserved masters in this world, who dares to attack their holy land, and what does this have to do with them!


    "The culprit responsible for this incident was the "Blood Tyrant" Caesar who was expelled from Mary Gioia ten years ago." Polusalino continued his faint words, but directly caused Lorne to be stuck there. Lorne had a vague guess, could it be?


    "No!" Lorne shouted in despair.But Polusalino ignored Lorne, but continued.


    "Caesar''s full name is Veenhill Caesar!" Polusalinor paused, then continued."He is your father."


    It turned out that Ron was paralyzed on the ground, and Garrett, who was next to him, unclearly, quickly supported Ron, thinking that Polusalino had done something excessive to Ron, and his little face made a fierce look. His expression, staring at Polusalino.


    Lorne was a little desperate. He had only heard of cheating, but he didn''t expect that there would be a cheating son!And he gave up running away, because he understood the huge power gap between himself and Polusalino, and running away was nothing but vain!


    He could only catch with his hands, Lorne''s heart was ashamed, he looked helplessly at the little Garrett who was leading him, but it was a pity that he did not take her out safely.


    It turned out that I was the one who caused her.


    Polusalino looked at the eyes that Ron had given up, which was very heartbreaking, but his position did not allow him to pity the criminal''s child.The soldiers who had gathered around took out the handcuffs and handcuffed Lorne and Garrett''s hands. Polusalino turned his head, as if he dared not face Lorne.Said lightly.


    "To sum up, you are arrested."

 23 Chapter 23

    "Although it''s presumptuous, but I still want to interrupt you." A figure suddenly walked out of the depths of the woods, and Lon''s eyes suddenly lit up. That figure was previously locked in the cabin of the Grizzly with Lorne. The old blind man.


    The old blind man Lorne had almost forgotten!The old blind man now put on a lavender robe that he didn''t know where he came from, pointed his sword at Lorne in one hand, and then asked Polusalino with his face.


    "I promised this little brother to take them away, so can you let us go?"


    Is a master!Porusalino felt the momentum of the old blind man, and made a humble expression on his face.


    "It''s terrible! But this is my duty as a navy. I won''t let a criminal off." Polusalino took off his lieutenant admiral''s robe and handed it to the navy next to him, saying.


    "Take them away and leave it to me here."


    "I see who dares!" The old blind man held the sword in both hands and hit the ground, Polusalino felt a huge force pressing on him, bang bang bang!The ground seemed to be unable to withstand this huge force and broke open, forming a circular pit, and Polusalino was directly pressed into the pit!


    Lorne''s pupils were slightly enlarged, and he had already guessed the identity of the blind swordsman through this almost iconic ability.


    "Lord Admiral!" the navy soldiers exclaimed. They have followed Polusalino for so long and have never seen the lord admiral suffered such a big loss. Who is this man?


    "Haha, what a terrible power." Polusalino''s voice came from the pit. He signaled that he was okay, and said slowly to his men."You left with these two criminals."


    "I will meet this monster!" Numerous light spots spouted from the deep pit, rushing to the old blind man, and gathered into the figure of a yellow ape. He looked excited, his right leg was behind, and he suddenly charged his energy. .


    "Have you been kicked by the light?" Polusalino accumulated the photon on his calf, kicked the leg out at the speed of light, and the black armed color was wrapped around the leg, aggressively!


    clang!


    The old blind man raised the knife upright, and the same black armed color wrapped around the blade, blocking Polusalino''s menacing kick!However, the tremendous power drove him back a few steps!


    Huang Yuan stood still, looking at the old blind man in front of him with a complicated expression.


    Really a difficult guy, who wraps the armed domineering around the weapon. It is a technology developed by a few swordsmen to prevent damage to their beloved swords. The armed swords are extremely sharp and difficult to destroy. , Also has the advantage of being armed and domineering, and can attack the body of a person with natural ability.


    This is exactly the nemesis of a natural ability person like Polusalino!In the brief confrontation just now, Polusalino felt that this man¡¯s domineering practice was terrifying, and the armed and domineering could fight against him without losing the wind. He saw that the domineering and domineering were much stronger than him. In the battle, he showed no disadvantage of being blind.


    Coupled with his peculiar and terrifying ability just now, Polusalino is thinking, when will there be such a monster on the sea!


    "You don''t move, I''m coming here!" The blind swordsman stood firmly behind him, raised his sword horizontally, and said to Polusalino.


    "Eepee¡¤Draining Water"


    The blind swordsman slashed horizontally, and the black blade entwined with the armed color cut out a circle of purple sword light. The sword light cut through the surrounding trees and directly cut Porusalino''s body.


    "Hehe, I''m light, slashing can''t cut me!" Porusalino''s entire body turned into light, and he separated his body in advance at the angle of slashing.The purple slash cut along the angle where Polusalino''s body parted, and didn''t hurt the yellow ape at all!


    "Is it natural?" The blind swordsman murmured, but he didn''t hesitate for a moment. After Huang Yuan''s body was elevated to a natural element and escaped the slash, three purple sword lights slashed past.


    "I said it''s useless!" Although Polusalino didn''t care about his mouth, he didn''t dare to care, because every sword light of this blind swordsman was wrapped in an armed color handle domineering, if he used his body carelessly Resistance is definitely the end of serious injuries.


    "Bachiqiong Gouyu!" Huang Yuan was about to turn his body into countless small dots. After evading this attack, he teleported to the side of the blind swordsman to counterattack. He couldn''t be beaten passively like this.


    "Do you think it''s just like that?" The faint voice of the blind swordsman came from Polusalino''s ear.


    "Have your teacher told you that you rely too much on your own abilities."


    Porusalino felt a chill rushing to his back, because his teacher, General Zefa, seemed to have said something similar to him!


    "Let me teach you how to deal with the Department of Nature."


    The sword light that slashed in front of Polusalino exploded abruptly, turning into countless smaller sword lights, and forced Polusalino''s natural form into light. It could only be used The body is armed with this attack.


    "Eepee¡¤Hell Journey!"


    The blind swordsman drew a circle around him with his sword. Polusalino only felt the pressure around him surge. The trees seemed to collapse under the direction of the blind swordsman''s ability. promise.


    The ground was cracking, far stronger than the power of the blind swordsman when he first attacked Polusalino. Around Polusalino, the land in a radius of ten meters cracked and then shattered into fine dust.


    With Polusalino as the center of the circle, a huge circular pit with a radius of ten meters was formed, with no bottom!The fallen trees and soil around it happened to bury Polusalino!


    Lorne, who was escorted by the soldiers, felt the huge movement behind him, and couldn''t help sighing that the combat power of the world''s top powerhouse was so powerful!Is this the battle between the three generals?


    Yes, through the ability to perceive the fruit to "watch" the entire battle between the two powerful men, Lorne has basically determined the identity of the blind swordsman, that is, the blue pheasant Kuzan and the red dog Sakaski later competed for the marshal. After the duel, the strong man who joined the world government through New World conscription.


    Fujitora smiled!


    Like Huang Yuan Polusalino, it is also the highest combat power of the Navy!


    Back on the battlefield, Rao was as strong as Fujitora with a smile, and after releasing such a big move, he had to take a breath, and then calmly felt the direction of Ron, ready to leave.


    "Did I let you go?" Polusalino''s voice came from deep in the ruins.Countless spots of light rushed out of the sandy trees that buried him, and finally gathered in the air to become a yellow ape.


    At this moment Polusalino was a little embarrassed, but his eyes flashed with war spirit!


    He put his hands together, then slowly separated, a light yellow lightsaber made of light appeared on his right hand.


    "Sky Cong Yunjian!"


    After the lightsaber was fully revealed, a wave of black armed color domineering wrapped around the sky cloud sword, turning the yellow sword into pitch black.


    Porusalino held the Sky Cong Yun Sword and smiled lightly at Fujitora. The corners of his mouth were curved and he seemed to be excited.


    "Just warming up, continue now."

 24 Chapter 24 Concept

    !


    The sword light flickered in the silent woods, sand and gravel splashed, and broken wood flew across.After Porusalino realized that the ability to use was not a good advantage in front of Fujitora, he chose to compete with Fujitora in swordsmanship.


    The Celestial Congyun lightsaber after the armed color was entwined was unusually hard, and it was not much better than Fujitora''s famous sword.In addition, Polusalino himself is a master of swordsmanship, under the tutelage of "The Admiral Who Doesn''t Kill" Black Wrist Zefa and the naval hero Iron Fist Monch D¡¤Cap, both of whom are famous physique experts on the sea. , With powerful physical skills and domineering in the sea.


    The two of them struggled for a while, and Fujitora''s cheeks showed a little sweat. He did not expect that Polusalino would be even more difficult after giving up his natural demon fruit "sparkling fruit" ability advantage. .


    Moreover, this opponent cooperated with the extremely fast speed of "Sparkling Fruit", even if it was oneself, he had to stimulate his domineering and domineering to the limit in order to be able to catch his trail.


    It really is one of the well-deserved naval monsters!I don''t know how good another Sakaski will be.


    A quick fight must be made, Fujitor smiled and determined, he felt that Young Brother Ron had been escorted to the navy warship, and it was too late to save him when the warship started!


    "It¡¯s disrespectful to the opponent to be distracted by other things during the battle!" Polusalino took advantage of Fujitora¡¯s distracted smile, a sword pierced from the oblique rear, Fujitor¡¯s smile couldn¡¯t dodge, sharp. The sky Congyun light sword cut across his waist, leaving a wound that was not deep or shallow.


    The surrounding two huge rocks suddenly vacated, and under the guidance of Fujitora Smile''s Gravity Fruit, they smashed at Polusalino, who had succeeded in the blow. Fujitora smiled back and forth, supporting his waist with one hand, his hands full of scarlet blood.


    injured!Fujitora smiled and frowned slightly. The two of them had fought for so long. I didn''t expect that the first to see the blood was not Polusalino, who had been suppressed by him, but him who had the upper hand!


    The situation seemed a little endangered, Fujitor smiled and opened his blind eyes, "Look forward, these two boulders can only slightly delay the pace of Polusalino''s attack, and will not cause him any substantial hurt.


    Boom boom boom!


    Two huge stones were split into countless pieces by the sky cloud sword in the mid-air, and Polusalino appeared unharmed among the rubble and dust.


    "I have a question, will the blind people practice better?" Polusalino passed through the moon step volley of one of the six navy styles, holding a sword in his right hand, and looking at the Fujitora below with a smile, suddenly appeared Such a sentence.


    In the battle just now, he had already clearly felt that the old blind man''s domineering look was stronger than him, and his many long-planned attacks were flashed by the old blind man in advance.


    "Haha, it''s nothing more than practicing." Fujitora responded with a smile.


    "That''s the case." Polusalino was slightly disappointed, the tri-color domineering, in addition to the natural domineering domineering, the other two, whether it is the armed domineering that can harden the body and threaten the capable, or can perceive the surroundings. The environment, anticipating the adversary''s domineering appearance.They can all be cultivated through hard work.


    He saw the opponent''s domineering look so powerful, he thought there was a shortcut, it turned out that after all, practice makes perfect.


    "Then I will continue. If you are still inattentive, you might die here?" Polusalino said softly after he was puzzled.The body turned into countless light spots, flying around, surrounding Fujitora with a smile.


    After finally encountering an interesting opponent, how about a fun game?


    Countless spots of light surrounded Fujitora with a smile, and suddenly gathered Polusalino''s figure at a strange angle.


    "Here!"


    The sky cluster cloud sword stabbed out, but Fujitor smiled and used the sword to block it.


    It was the terrible domineering look and feel that Huang Yuan thought in his heart that he was slightly stronger than his opponent, but in the face of the domineering look and feel that Fujitor''s smile could almost predict the future, he could not take the slightest advantage.


    And Fujitor¡¯s smile is even more anxious now. The natural ability is the most difficult to deal with. Except for the domineering slash, it is difficult for him to cause any substantial damage to the natural ability. He fights with the yellow ape. Now, nothing is pleased.


    "Huhuhuhu." Fujitora grinned and panted. The fierce battle violently consumed his physical energy, but the yellow ape Polusalino in front of him remained unchanged.The outcome seems to be clear.


    "I want to know why you are obsessed with those two children." Fujitor asked with a smile, and he focused all his attention on Polusalino, ready to go.But before that, he asked the question in his mind.


    "This is a matter within the navy, and it has nothing to do with you." Polusalino replied. In fact, he didn''t know how to say it. Could it be that the father of these two children was a heinous criminal who had just blown up Denon. The Holy Land Mary Joel?The two children were arrested to go back just to make business with the Tianlongren?


    Not to mention whether there is a reason for the father''s debt to be repaid, just for the reason of a Tianlongren''s anger, he can''t speak.


    "To blame the father''s generation on the two children, is this what the Navy did?" Fujitora continued with a smile.


    "Since you know, why ask knowingly?" Polusalino''s face was slightly low.


    "Hehe, the navy that acts like this? Do you still bear the word justice on your back?" Fujitora smiled and rebuked. In fact, in the woods before, he probably knew about the matter through Polusalino''s words. The ins and outs.


    After knowing it, even if he didn''t promise Brother Lorne, he would save them.This is his principle of being a man for decades in the ocean!It is a pity that Polusalino''s strength is too strong for him to do so.


    "Bearing those two words, you don''t count it!" Polusalino closed his eyes slightly, the frivolous smile on his face disappeared, and he was truly angry."You blind man, what can you see? Do you dare to assert that?"


    The efforts of the world government for peace, the patience of the navy headquarters, and the sacrifices made by the soldiers to suppress the turmoil, have you seen these unassuming people?


    Do you people who are pursuing freedom see it?


    "Hehe, it''s okay to be blind, at least you can''t see the dirty and filthy things." Fujitora smiled and said softly, and then held the famous knife in his hand with both hands. Since the difference between the concepts of the two sides is too large to communicate, then the one in the hand Let''s talk with the knife.


    "I''ll take them away." Fujitor smiled and held the two knives tightly and slashed out with all his strength. The dark light of the knife slashed out, and the space where the light of the knife passed was slightly distorted!


    "Eepee ¡¤ Tiger landing ¡¤ Great shock!"


    "You will stay here!" Huang Yuan Polusalino showed his figure, with countless light spots on his body, and every light spot turned into a sky cloud sword!Countless Tiancongyun swords blackened by armed color domineering smiled at Fujitora. At this moment, Polusalino was like the commander-in-chief of thousands of troops!


    "Tian Congyun Wan Jinghua!"


    The golden light collided with the purple gravity wave and exploded.Wrap everything around.


    If someone looks in the sky, there will be a gap in the huge Anxia Island. Fortunately, there are sparsely populated areas here, otherwise I don¡¯t know how much casualties it caused.


    The thick smoke dissipated, and there were only two people in the center of the battlefield, one standing and the other falling to the ground.

 25 Chapter 25

    "I won." The standing man was Lieutenant Admiral Polusalino. He slowly walked to the Fujitora who was lying on the ground and smiled softly.


    "I didn''t lose either." Lying on the ground, Fujitora smiled and vomited blood, his body was cut with countless wounds by the sky cluster cloud sword.


    "Don''t be brave, if you didn''t lose, it would be me who lay here." Polusalino laughed. He hasn''t experienced such a hearty battle for a long time, cool!


    "There is one thing I want to tell you."


    When Polusarino walked to Fujitora''s smile, the two said a word at the same time.The two were silent for a moment, and Polusalino spoke first.


    "You speak first, but you don''t want to beg me for mercy?"


    "Hahaha, it''s a man''s romance to die in battle!" Fujitora smiled and spit out blood, but continued without paying attention."Your navy just lost something, right?"


    "Something?" Polusalino''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he couldn''t react to what came Fujitora smiled.


    "Vegapunk''s experimental material." Fujitora smiled and continued, "I know where it is."


    "Ok?"


    Of course Porusalino knew what the material of Vegapunk''s experiment refers to. This was his first mission!


    "This thing is useless trash to most people. Except for a few people, no one will be interested in him."


    Fujitora smiled and said, then he was silent for a moment before uttering a name.


    "Winsmok."


    Sure enough!Porusalino''s eyes widened suddenly, connecting everything together.I''ll just talk about what the Vinsmok family in Beihai came here to do, and if anything happened, they would include a pirate group under their command.


    This group of restless nobles, Polusalino''s fists clenched, and then lightly stepped over Fujitora with a smile, and walked in the direction where Germa stopped the ship.


    "Wait, won''t you kill me?" Fujitora smiled suddenly behind Polusalino.


    "Kill? What do you do to kill you? It is interesting to have more people like you in the sea."


    "Is it interesting?" Fujitora lying on the ground chewed these two words with a smile, and then asked suspiciously."Then what were you just going to say?"


    "You are quite strong, come to the navy and see if the navy is as bad as you said." Polusalino left with a big laugh, without looking back.Only the thoughtful Fujitor was left smiling.


    "Look at it?" Fujitora smiled to himself.


    Polusalino walked a long way, probably beyond the range of Fujitora''s smile, before he supported the tree next to him, and suddenly vomited a big mouthful of blood.Turning his head to look in the direction of Fujitora''s smile, he said with a grin.


    "What a monster."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the navy ship, Lorne and Garrett had their hands behind their backs, and they were tightly handcuffed by the specially-made stone handcuffs. Lorne felt extremely prostration.It''s like a game house that stayed up all night for three days and three nights in the previous life.


    Surrounded by soldiers with guns and live ammunition.A clerk with the rank of colonel stood in the lead.


    Lorne looked at the smaller and smaller Anxia Island behind him, without any hope, sitting quietly on his seat as if he had accepted his fate.


    "Could you change your posture, my sister is still young, this posture is afraid of hurting her." Lon felt that the posture with his hands behind his back was too uncomfortable, and Lon tried to communicate with the clerk in front of him.


    The clerk was taken aback, and he did not seem to expect that there would be criminals who would bargain with the Navy.But then he was relieved.These two little guys are just people joined by their parents, what do they know.


    He immediately gestured to his hands, and a navy immediately walked up to Ron''s eyes and opened the two of them with the stone handcuffs.


    Comfortable!After Hai Lou Shi left, Ron felt that the strength of his whole body had returned. Sure enough, Hai Lou Shi was the natural nemesis of the capable.


    "Brother...brother." Garrett, who was regaining his freedom, seemed very scared, her little hand tightly pulled on Ron''s clothes and hid behind him.


    However, the soldiers who were going to handcuff Lorne and the others seemed at a loss and didn''t know what to do.


    The clerical colonel had a choice, he said softly.


    "You are all soldiers carefully trained by the navy headquarters. If you face these two little guys and are afraid that they will run away, you can retire and go home early! What else are you going to catch?"


    In a word, it relieved the tension a lot, and many soldiers reacted. They were so nervous because the fathers of these two little guys were so famous. Can do.


    But no matter how famous their parents are, these two little guys are just teenagers, and what storms can they make.


    "Thank you." Lorne whispered to the clerk, casting a grateful look.The handcuffs were too uncomfortable, and the clerk helped them untie it, which was already a great concern.


    "Needless to say, this is my conscience as a person." The clerk whispered in Lorne''s ear, but his expression was firm."But I can only do this. I don''t know how you will end up after sending you to Judicial Island."


    The clerk looked sorry, but he did not continue to say something.In this world, there are almost no people who can offend the Tianlong people and still be safe.On this sea.


    The words Tianlongren represent the supreme authority!


    The best result of Lorne and Garrett¡¯s end was that after being tried, they were locked up in the submarine prison for decades. Maybe there was a chance to come out alive and look at the sky again and breathe the free air outside.However, it is also possible that they were turned into slaves of the Tianlong people, and were played to death by those abnormalities!


    These two little guys probably didn''t know what they were going to face. The clerk suddenly had some self-blame at this moment. He felt like he was an accomplice of that group of dragon pigs.An accomplice with hands stained with blood of the innocent.


    How does an old saying in the distant flower country say?Be a tiger!


    For the first time, the clerk had doubts about the word justice engraved on his back cloak.


    Lorne felt the struggle in the secretary''s heart, but did not show it.He turned his head and looked at the sea, and at the end of his vision, he saw something like a high wall faintly. This should be the legendary red earth continent.


    According to legend, the Tianlongren holy land is located at the intersection of the red earth continent and the great route.At the highest point of the world, the noble Tianlong people looked down the entire sea like a god.


    It was disgusting as if the creator was looking at his toy.How could there be such a disgusting race in this world?


    Lorne clenched his fists, his nails pierced into his palms and blood flowed out of red without realizing it.Lorne looked at the red earth continent and secretly made up his mind that sooner or later, he would become stronger, so strong that everyone feared.


    The authority of the Tianlong people?The rules of the world?All shit!


    He wants to be the rule maker.He wants to be the king of the sea!

 26 Chapter 26

    "Look at the sky and the sea more, maybe there will be no chance in the future."


    Behind Lorne sounded a frivolous male voice. It was Polusalino who had just sealed up the entire ship of Germa and caught up with his warship through his own "sparkling fruit" ability.


    Lorne looked back and looked at the Vice Admiral. At this moment, Polusalino''s clothes were torn and his body was stained with a lot of dirt and dust.But since it was him who appeared here, not Fujitora smiled, it showed that Polusalino had just won the battle between the two.


    This made Lorne had to take a higher look at Polusalino. In the original book, this "lazy general" didn''t make a lot of moves. Regarding his strength, people only know that he is strong, but they don''t know what he has. How strong.


    However, Fujitor''s smile was the real shot, and the destructive power that ruined the world, even the current Lorne seemed to have lingering fears.


    Although Polusalino''s momentum is a bit weak at this moment, as if he has been hit hard, since it is him standing here, it is possible for Fujitor to smile?


    "How''s Lord Fujitora Smile?" Lorne asked with concern, he didn''t want to owe others too much love, it was difficult to pay back this love.


    "It turns out that the blind swordsman called Fujitora Smile? I remembered the name!" Polusalino said in surprise, "That guy should still be lying on Anxia Island now, you know if he has recovered. But he still It''s really strong, and it took a lot of effort for me to get out."


    Didn''t you take a lot of effort, you were almost beaten to death!Lorne felt the weak breath of Polusalino, secretly said.But when he heard what he said, Lorne couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, and Fujitora smiled as if it was OK.


    "It''s okay." Lorne said happily. It wasn''t that he was kind-hearted, but if someone had anything to do with him, he might feel guilty for a lifetime.How can a person who is ashamed pursue the strongest?


    "This Fujitora smile is the bodyguard your father Caesar arranged for you?" Polusalino asked with a smile, and then continued."It''s worthy of being a "blood tyrant", this kind of monster can be found."


    "Father''s arrangement?" Lorne murmured, without refuting it.The label of his father in his heart is a person who pits his son. He went to the dragon''s nest by himself, but he left his son in his hometown and was arrested.


    He was also sold to merchant ships by gangsters on the streets. If it hadn''t been for a storm, maybe he would have gone with the merchant ships to the new world.


    and many more!


    If it weren''t for the storm, maybe I had already gone to the new world!


    Lorne seemed to have caught a thread in his heart, and the whole thing was already clear!I crossed over by myself, not knowing the cause and effect of the incident, and encountering those street gangsters is only an ordinary incident, but now I think about it in another way.


    When my father was away, he went with the merchant ship to the East China Sea, and the navy came to Anxia Island and rushed out!The residents of any small island can''t tell where they are going, because they don''t even know where they are going before they board the boat!


    If it weren''t for this storm, maybe I would have entered a new world!That is the sea that truly belongs to the pirates, even if it is the navy, they dare not be unscrupulous in that sea.


    It is estimated that in the plan of his father, he had not considered that he would be captured by the navy. After all, the sea storm is a time that is rare in a hundred years, and the fact that he is a traverser is even more rare in thousands of years.


    If it is not for such a small probability that things happen at the same time, I will desperately want to return to Anxia Island, and then be watched by the navy here.


    Thinking about it carefully, it seems that there is no character named Lorne in the original book, nor the surname of Venn Hill.


    In fact, according to the original plot development.If Lorne hadn''t traveled to this world, Lorne would go out to sea and encounter a sea storm that has never been seen in a century, and unfortunately died.Wienhill Caesar, who returned from the Holy Land of Dragons, heard the news of his son''s death, and was extremely sad, and once again landed on Mary Joel''s land, but this time was stayed there by the former commander-in-chief of the three armies, Gang Bone Kong and the naval hero Iron Fist. When Karp met, the three had a fierce battle, and finally Wienhill Kaiser was arrested.He was thrown into the sixth floor of Push City Prison and spent the rest of his life.


    The historical splendor and glory of the entire Wienhill family disappeared.


    This is the story of Wien Hill, recorded in an inconspicuous corner of history, no one noticed.When the plot started twenty years later, no one even mentioned the name of the family.


    No one cares about losers.


    "Do you think your father came back to rescue you after he knew you were caught by the navy?" Polusalino''s voice suddenly sounded in his ears, pulling out Lorne, who was immersed in the world of thought.


    "Father? I don''t know." Lorne said slowly, he is really strange to Caesar, what kind of person is he?"It is not a trivial matter to attack Marie Joel. The people of Tianlong will not let go. The navy has seized my handle, and it must arrange countless top masters by my side. Once my father appears, he will just throw himself into the trap!"


    "Hehe, clever boy." Polusalino wanted to drink a little wine, but found that the bottle he was carrying had been destroyed in the battle with Fujitora Smile, and said to the navy behind him, a little sad.


    "Bring me some wine!"


    After hearing the words of his lieutenant-admiral, the navy soldier behind him immediately turned back to the cabin and labored out a wooden barrel.Polusalino poured a large glass slowly, drank it, and smiled contentedly.


    "This is the rum produced in Ulysses, the wine island. It is specially supplied to the Navy Headquarters and cannot be bought outside."


    "How many cups do you have?"


    Porusalino threw a wooden cup to Ron, motioning for him to pick it up.Lorne was not polite, and took a large glass and drank it like Polusalino.I have been upset recently and I really need a little alcohol to stimulate myself.


    "Brother...brother, I also want to...require." Garrett, who was next to Ron, looked at the wine in Ron''s hand, blushing, but he swallowed silently.


    The little girl didn''t seem to understand her situation, Polusalino looked at her like this, feeling a little unbearable.He signaled his subordinates to bring a clean cup and handed it to Garrett.


    Lorne didn''t stop him either. He was drunk and he was sorrowful forever. There were so many upsets recently that he might need to be drunk to clear his head.


    "You can drink, but you can only drink half a cup." Lorne said softly to Garrett. For his "sister", he couldn''t get fierce.


    They are all poor people!


    After getting Lorne''s permission, Garrett was a little excited. He took a large glass and was ready to taste it, but just took a sip, and it was a little, silly, wine-red hair scattered and unknowingly.


    "Brother..., I''m so sleepy, I''m asleep!" Garrett was a little dazed, leaning his head on Ron''s shoulder, and then closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    Lorne was a little helpless, changed his posture, let Garrett fall into his arms, this posture was more comfortable.Then he took off his coat and put it on Garrett''s body, not only was the alcohol in his stomach, his body was a little hot, but also that Garrett might catch a cold.


    Lorne held a wine glass in one hand and helped Garrett manage her scattered burgundy hair.The bright lights of the boat shone on both of them, softening the tense atmosphere.


    Polusalino next to him saw this scene, feeling a little unbearable and turned his head.


    What a poor child, how come he has such a life experience.

 27 Chapter 27: The Peak Powers

    "Can you tell me something about my father?"


    Lorne waited until Garrett was asleep, then asked Polusalino softly, he was more or less curious about his powerful father.


    "You don''t know?" Porusalino asked in surprise, and then he lowered his voice slightly when he saw Garrett asleep.


    "Yes, you are too young to know that these things are excusable."


    Polusalino sat upright and spoke.


    "It starts from many years ago. Do you know who are the top powers on this sea?"


    Peak power?Lorne chewed these words, then tentatively replied,


    "White beard? Golden lion? Roger?"


    "You only know the pirates?" Polusalino''s tone was a little unpleasant, and Ron shrugged helplessly. All he could think of was these legendary big pirates.As for the following new four emperors, they have not yet reached their peak period.


    "Well, let me tell you about the forces on the sea first." Polusalino was somewhat helpless."Of course the strongest power on the sea is the navy, and the navy is full of talents. Just the legendary powerhouse is the Marshal of Steel Skeleton, the teacher of Iron Fist Karp, the general of the Warring States period of Buddha!" ??He did not mention his mentor. Black-handed general Zefa, because in fact his relationship with Zefa is just a simple relationship between teachers and students, there is no need to brag about him, and the strength of Zefa is indeed somewhat different from these monsters.


    Not to mention himself, Sakarski, Kuzan, and the new generation of navy, they still have a long way to go.


    Lorne nodded and agreed. Of course he knew the names Polusalino said. When Polusalino asked him, Lorne thought he was only asking the pirate, so he didn''t mention these names.


    Polusalino looked at Lorne, then continued.


    "The sea is boundless, and people who pursue those nihilities don¡¯t know how many. They went to sea with their own goals. Some died on the way to pursuing their dreams, while some became famous and became the powerhouses who dominated the new world. ."


    "Among these pinnacle powerhouses who dominate one side, there are a few most famous, Edward Newgate, the white beard. He is indeed strong, but he is stubborn and has a lot of friction with the Navy."


    "The Flying Pirate Golden Lion Shiji is also an out-and-out hero. His fleet of Flying Pirates makes the Navy quite a headache."


    Polusalino drank a sip of wine, and commented on the strong men on the sea indifferently.


    "The last one is Gore D. Roger, the one-piece king now in the limelight. Oh, for you, it should be Roger Gold. He is indeed a character. The Battle of Ait Wall two years ago, brother Eldo Roger was besieged by dozens of pirate ships of the Golden Lion at Ait Wall. At that time, the navy felt that Roger¡¯s legend would end here, but he did not expect that he would escape and he was still in Skee¡¯s That deep mark was left on the head."


    In order to hide the D in Roger''s name, the world government changed him to Goldor. Ron knew this, but he didn''t show that the wood show would be destroyed by the forest wind. Ron still understood the truth.


    However, the world government even concealed Roger''s D, showing that they were afraid of something, but this is what Lorne is not qualified to care about.


    "But no one thought that a year later, Roger would actually find that thing and be called the so-called One Piece by the group of pirates." Huang Yuan Polusalino continued, dismissing the pirate''s so-called dream of freedom. Gu, but there is still some respect for Roger, and Roger, even his rival, Lord Karp, can''t remember him.


    "These three people are the most famous among the pirates. They are called the three legendary pirates." Polusalino just wanted to drink, but found that the glass was empty, so he gave up.


    "In fact, in addition to these three legendary pirates, there are many people who are not inferior to them, but their reputation is not obvious. They are overshadowed by them, and they are rarely known to the world. These people are called the sea by our navy. thief."


    "And your father, the reason why he is called "Blood Tyrant" is related to one of the great pirates." Polusali Norton paused and continued to say a name.


    "Balorick Lederfield."


    "Earl Red?"


    Lorne exclaimed, then looked down at Garrett in his arms. Fortunately, the little girl slept soundly and was not awakened by him.


    "Do you know this person? It stands to reason that your father should be very taboo about this." Polusalino doubted.


    Lorne nodded slightly. Since he just couldn''t help but blurt out, he couldn''t pretend not to know.This man is called "Lonely Red" and "Lonely Ryder". In the original works of the previous life, this Barloric Lederfield is the man who is said to be able to contend the entire Whitebeard Pirates with just one person. .


    The owner of the animal type phantom beast fruit, bat fruit and vampire form, as long as he sucks blood, he can restore his body to the state of his youth, almost immortal.


    How could such a man get involved with his father?But in this way, it is not surprising that his father possessed the ability to take away the sacred place Mary Joel of the Heavenly Dragon, and the navy had to capture him to subdue him.


    "According to the data, Red Earl Lederfield and your father were once solid allies, but because of one incident, the two separated." Polusalino said.


    "One thing?" Lorne frowned. The Red Earl was called the "Lonely Ryder". He didn''t believe in anyone and hated to form alliances with others to implement loneliness as his creed.How could such a man be an ally with his father?


    "I don''t know exactly, but Lederfield boarded Marijoel alone ten years ago. Then there was a battle in Marijoel, and there were numerous deaths and injuries among soldiers, and even the Denonians died."


    "It is said that after Field was seriously injured and left Marie Joel, your father Veenhill Caesar didn¡¯t know why he was so angry that he slaughtered in Marie Joel. Many of the Dragonites living in Pongel Castle received Pollen. Little. Your father was also expelled from Mary Joel, and the entire Wienhill family was deprived of the title of Draco, and the whole thing was nothing."


    "Wait I''m a little messy, why is my father in Marijoel? What deprivation of the title?" There was a mess in Lorne''s head.


    "Don''t you know? Was the Vennhill family one of the nineteen families that lived in Mary Joel, or one of the more noble ones. If it weren''t for this matter, I might still call you when facing you now Where''s Lorne Saint"


    According to the rules of the Tianlong people, add saints after male names and palaces for females.


    Polusalino drank a long sip and said with a smile.These things are all secrets, even after he accepted this mission, he learned about these things from the information sent by the navy.


    True or false is not enough.


    "Right now among the Tianlong people, there may be your former enemies. If you fall into their hands this time, you won''t end up very well." Polusalino said."But our navy will try our best to keep you."


    Swear by the azure justice behind us!Polusalino still had a word that he didn''t say, but he felt a bit of helplessness. He hated the style of the dragons for a long time, but he was unable to make any changes.


    "Is that so?" Lorne muttered to himself.

 28 Chapter 28 The Princess

    Great route, paradise, and huge whirlpool near the sea.


    A warship is sailing on the sea, slowly approaching this world of pirates, the place most shunned by pirates.


    It''s not how dangerous this sea area is. I don''t know how many sea areas can be compared in this unpredictable new world.But around this sea area, there are three landmark buildings of the world government.


    Marine Fodor, Headquarters of the Navy!


    Advance City Impelton!


    The island of justice that never sleeps!


    The three islands form an equilateral triangle and surround this huge vortex.Deterring the entire Pirate World!


    This warship is the warship that escorted Lorne and Garrett. Lorne was lying on the deck enjoying the rare gentle sunlight. Because of his identity and age, the navy on the warship did not restrict him too much.


    He and Garrett became the two most leisurely people on this ship.


    However, this day won''t be long before, and when Lorne saw the huge vortex appearing in his field of vision, he knew that he was not far from the end of the voyage, the Judicial Island.


    Judicial Island is located on the periphery of the giant vortex, and warships can use the power of the giant vortex to speed up their navigation, and it will not take long to reach the Judicial Island.


    Not knowing what was waiting for him, Lorne grinned reluctantly.The Judiciary Island is known as the judicial organ that dominates the world government and judges all crimes.In fact, its fairness is not as good as some pirates who are despised by the world.


    The criminals sent to the Judicial Island are just a cutscene. For decades, no one has been sent to the Judicial Island to be able to come out innocent after passing through the so-called jury.


    No exceptions!


    What''s more, Lorne was also involved with the world aristocrat Tianlongren, so that the guilty jurors had to be cautious.


    Should the sentence be heavier or more serious?


    So Lorne didn''t care about this so-called trial, anyway, the crime was already on him.


    The blood of a brutal family, the remnants of a vicious criminal, the son of a murderer.Maybe you will add a kidnapper girl?


    Lorne thought of Garrett who was implicated by him, a little guilty.If it wasn''t for herself, she might have returned to her mother''s kingdoms to live as a princess.


    Although the great pirate Charlotte Lingling is brutal and bloodthirsty, she is pure-minded, but in fact she is stupid.Like a little girl who never grows up, grab the things you like and destroy the things you don''t like.


    If there is no power, it is okay, but she is one of the strongest women in this sea, which makes her a nightmare in the whole sea.How many people''s nightmare is her tea party invitation letter?


    But this is all for the rest. The current Charlotte Lingling''s power and influence has not reached its peak. In the eyes of the world government, it should not be comparable to the current three legendary pirates.


    Do you want to confess with Polusalino that this Garrett is not his own sister, he has nothing to do with the Wienhill family, just an innocent person implicated?


    "Then what''s the identity of this girl?" Lorne had already simulated Polusalino''s question after hearing his words.What did you say?


    Say she is an ordinary noble?Well, Polusalino might believe it, and then, why would you have to go to the Judicial Island first, and after verifying your identity, there is so little possibility to let her go.


    But what kind of people are on the Judiciary Island now? A group of scumbags who tend to be inflamed, they are busy flattering the Tianlong people, so they will not care about injustice, as long as they have a little doubt, they will be sniffed by these wild dogs. Arrived, and then made a fuss about this doubt, to please the Tianlong people.


    If Garrett is really an ordinary nobleman, it''s okay, Lorne might also gamble on the slightest possibility, even if he knows that Spandane, the current Supreme Chief of Judicial Island, is a bastard!


    But she happened to be the daughter of the great pirate Charlotte Lingling. Her identity was not more than her own. Her parents were the thorns of the world government. Once Garrett arrived on Judicial Island, with CP9''s intelligence capabilities, her identity would definitely be Can''t hide it.


    It didn''t matter to him, whether it was being turned into a slave to the Dragonites, or being imprisoned in the city of Impelton, which claimed that no one could escape for hundreds of years, was not a desperate situation for Lorne.


    He knew the corresponding method and had a chance to escape, nothing more than waiting for a few more years.


    But what about Garrett?She is a delicate little girl, how can she survive in that kind of hell without her own care?


    How to do?Lorne was thinking hard about how to break the game.Suddenly, his micro-sensing realm "heared" the voice of a telephone bug in the captain''s room of the warship.


    The microsensory domain is the first ability that Lorne has developed since he has mastered the fruit of perception for so long.In the past, he hadn''t activated it all the time because it was too exhausting to activate the perception ability, and missed a lot of information.


    After being captured by Polusalino, he learned from the pain and felt that he could not significantly improve his mental power in a short period of time. It might as well start from the fruit itself to see if it can reduce the consumption of mental power by the fruit.


    In layman''s terms, it means that the MP limit cannot be greatly increased in a short period of time, so reduce the skill consumption and extend the skill duration.


    The intelligence brought too much advantage, and it was impossible for Lorne to give up this advantage.He reduced the accuracy of his perception and gave up the perspective of God brought by the fruit of perception.It just attaches the perception ability to one''s five senses, which greatly improves one''s sense of sight, hearing, and smell.


    In this way, with Lorne''s current mental power, he can barely support it.


    Lorne called this application the micro-sensing field.


    After feeling the change in the captain''s room, Lorne immediately calmed down and focused all his attention on the direction of the captain''s room. With the extension of his perception, Lorne returned to the state of omniscience and omnipotence.


    The duration of the call was very short, and when Lorne''s perception ability enveloped the captain''s room, the call there was almost over.


    After the adjutant holding the phone said a few official words, he hung up the phone in a hurry.Then turned around to prepare to report to Polusalino.


    "Aristocrat again?" Polusalino, who was peeling oranges, heard the adjutant''s call, frowned slightly and said.


    "Yes, Lord Lieutenant, there is a kingdom that says that their heirs have recently disappeared in this sea area. They may be on the adults¡¯ boat and want us to return the heirs to them."


    "Huh? On my boat? Only the children of the Wien Hill family are on my boat, who are their heirs?" Polusalino bit off the orange and joked with a smile.


    "I want to know, which royal family dares to marry the Wienhill family."


    "It''s the Totland Kingdom in the new world, their princess is gone." The adjutant said slightly.

 29 Chapter 29-Totland

    "The Kingdom of Totland?" Polusalino began to think about the name.


    "Isn''t that the world of Charlotte that crazy woman?"


    "Yes, this is a message from Charlotte Katakuri, the second son of the Charlotte family''s flour minister, through the Navy. A reward of 500 million is offered to find their sister." The adjutant took out a handkerchief and wiped his forehead. Sweat, this matter is very tricky. If it is not handled well, it will cause diplomatic troubles.


    "Anyway, don''t they threaten to leave the world government every day, so just leave it, and now come to our navy to do." Polusalino ate the oranges and wiped the juice from his mouth with a handkerchief.Said nonchalantly.


    "But they don''t know where they got the information, saying that their child is here with us, saying that they have reached this sea area, and hope that we will return that child to them."


    "Charlotte has a lot of black history. I forgot about the days when the Pirates ran around a few decades ago? Now it''s a nobleman." Polusalino said angrily, but There seemed to be a trace of helplessness in the words.Among his most annoying things, the evil pirate ranked fourth.


    In third place are the annoying nobles.


    This Charlotte has both, ranking second most hated by him, a noble and a pirate.


    As for the most annoying?Of course it is troublesome things and people. If everything can be solved simply by relying on personal strength, there is no need to consider how good it is.


    Porusalino is now working hard to make things that need him to consider less and less.


    Unfortunately, this Torrant Kingdom is one of the few things that needs his careful consideration.


    Torrant¡¯s expansion trend has become more exaggerated in recent years. It has annexed many surrounding islands, causing complaints from several countries around the country. Several kings even jointly filed complaints with the world government.


    The world government is also quite a headache about this. Charlotte Lingling is a big pirate, but she is also the queen of the Totland Kingdom, a part of the world government.


    If this one is not handled well, it is a diplomatic incident.


    It is said that there is a Seven-Wu Sea Project within the navy that recruits powerful pirates for use by the navy, recognizes their official identities and grants private permits, but this can only be aimed at pirates.Once they do things that threaten the world government, the navy will have a position to attack them.


    Charlotte Lingling, Queen of the Kingdom of Totland, was the number one target within the navy, but she was explicitly rejected in the previous paragraph.


    "How come I have their children on board?" Polusalino cursed, feeling deeply helpless.


    Wait, Polusalino seemed to realize something, and suddenly stood up, walked out of the captain''s room, and walked towards Lorne, who was basking on the deck.


    finally come!Lorne was nervous, but there was no change in his expression. He had overheard the conversation between Polusalino and the adjutant through his ability to perceive fruits.


    The Charlotte family has begun to look for Garrett, and Charlotte Lingling''s current relationship with the Navy does not seem to be as inconsistent as she thought. Listening to Polusalino''s tone, he seems helpless?There seems to be a play?


    After Polusalino approached, Lorne suddenly spoke, his tone as if he had been thinking about it for a long time.


    "Lord General, I have been thinking for a long time and want to tell you one thing."


    "Ok?"


    "Actually, Garrett is not my biological sister."


    "what?"


    "I met Garrett when I went to sea. I heard the pirate Floyd said that she was a child of Charlotte." Lorne said softly, his expression sincere and not like a fake."I thought for a long time, and felt that I should confess to you that I am a guilty person and should be tried, but she is still an innocent girl after all. I don''t want her to be implicated because of me."


    Porusalino''s head exploded a bit. He just received a call from Totland, and now this Lorne will do it for himself?


    "Brother...brother?" At this time, Garrett pushed open the cabin door and rubbed her sleepy eyes. She just vaguely heard her brother calling herself, and got up in a daze.


    It just happened!Lorne was overjoyed, but said calmly.


    "I heard that none of the criminals escorted to Judicial Island can come out safely. I hope Master Huang Yuan will pity her when she is still young, and let her go away." Ron was sincere and his eyes were real.Polusalino could not help but feel soft.


    "I understand your feelings very well, but it is my task to escort you to Judicial Island. It will not be delayed by anything." After a few days of getting along, Polusalino found that Lorne''s mind was extremely mature. There is no need to hide the words.


    "What''s the matter, wait until Judicial Island."


    "But..." Lorne just wanted to say, based on your knowledge of Judicial Island, will we still have a chance to come out when we get there?


    A seaman suddenly walked up to Polusalino and reported.


    "Report to Lieutenant General, a ship appeared in front of him."


    Lorne looked along the surface of the sea. With the blessing of the field of perception of the fruit, his eyesight was excellent, even comparable to a watcher holding a telescope.Lorne saw a pirate ship appeared ahead.


    The hull has a pink base, brown dye on it, and is covered with various pastry decorations, which looks like a cake floating on the sea from a distance.


    When Lorne saw the Pirate Flag of the ship, his pupils tightened and he finally came.


    The entire flag is made up of a skull with pink lips and red lips. In this sea, there is only one pirate group of this flag.


    Charlotte Lingling¡¯s BIG¡¤MIM Pirates!


    The people of Totland Kingdom are here?How could they come so fast!


    Lorne thought about it slightly. On Fleurder''s boat, he heard that Charlotte had sent his second son, and Kata Kuri came to the paradise to look for Garrett''s trace.


    But the paradise is so big and the sea is almost endless. Why can he appear here so fast and so accurately?


    Suddenly a figure flashed by on the cake boat, but it caught Lorne''s attention.This person is no one else, but the new owner of the Floyd Grizzly Pirates, a super scientist.Vinsmok Gage!


    When Lorne saw Gage appearing on the cake boat, it made sense that the Charlotte family could lock Garrett''s position so quickly.I just don''t know why he appeared there.


    Didn''t Porusalino deal with the looting incident of the subject?How could Kaji be there.


    In fact, this can¡¯t be blamed on Polusalino. After he heard Fujitor¡¯s smile on Anxia Island, he walked directly to the Fleurde Pirate Ship and arrested their entire pirate group.


    The injured Fred did not have the slightest ability to resist in front of the injured Polusalino. This is something both sides knew. Fred did not struggle too much, and obediently put on the handcuffs.


    Then the experimental body was found on Germa¡¯s boat. This can be said to have been stolen. However, due to the identity of Vinsmok Gage, it is really not easy to arrest him directly, only let him bring his own The subordinates returned to the North Sea in Fleurd¡¯s ship, waiting for an internal trial by the world government.


    But most of it is over.

 30 Chapter 30 A Mans Promise

    When the two ships joined the ship, Lorne saw a person coming out of the cake ship. When that person appeared, the navy on the entire warship, except for the yellow ape Polusalino, showed a nervous expression.


    In the world of One Piece, many strong men are unusually tall.For example, the yellow ape Polusalino is three meters high.Lorne was almost at his knee.And the man who came out was taller than Polusalino.


    She has short dark red hair, strong muscles and a slender figure.There is a skull tattoo on his left arm.Wearing a heavy metal wind and an exaggerated white scarf, he covered most of his face.


    This man is the highest masterpiece of the Charlotte family, the second son of Charlotte Lingling, Kata Kuri!


    He stepped out, and the soldiers on the navy warship took a step back unconsciously. Even Ron felt dizzy and felt that this man was invincible.


    Is this the overlord look that only one in a million people has?Lorne is hard to say which is strong or weak for Catacuri and Polusalino.But Kata Kuri''s domineering style of giving up to others is really terrifying.


    Let the weak not have the confidence to be an enemy.Dare to give birth, cannot give birth.


    Polusalino was the only person on the entire warship who could not be affected by the overlord color of Catakuri.


    "You are very free to play these little tricks, Katakuri." Polusalino said nonchalantly.


    "It turned out to be you, Polusalino." The tall Kata Kuri folded her hands on her chest, looking at the yellow ape condescendingly.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I will arrest you? I have a lot of your dark history?" Polusalino was very tired of Kata Kuri''s condescending eyes, but it was a height issue, so helpless.


    "Hehe, haven''t seen me for so long, did you greet me like this, Polusalino." Kata Kuri made a light leap and jumped directly onto the warship. Lorne felt the splint shake.


    "Forget it, I won''t waste time with you. Where is my sister?"


    "Who said your sister was here with me? Where did you get the fake news, idiot!" When the cake boat appeared on the sea level, Polusalino ordered Garrett to be hidden. In other words, but when others come, they will take people away from themselves?Where do I put my face?


    "Huh!" Kata Kuri snorted coldly, then closed his eyes, and began to look for Garrett''s traces with sight.But for a moment, he opened his eyes.He stared at a cabin in the stern.


    found it!Kata Kuri is one of the strongest people in this sea. In the original work, it has even reached the point of predicting the future.Seeing and hearing are so powerful that it is hard to imagine.It is not simple to find someone on a warship.


    He stepped forward and walked in that direction, but Polusalino turned around and blocked Kata Kuri''s way.


    "The navy warship, how can a pirate wander around?"


    "Do you want to have a fight with me here? Polusalino!" Catakuri was a little angry when he was blocked. He stared at Polusalino for a while, and suddenly said."Who did you just fight with? You are injured. I won''t fight with you. You can''t win."


    He actually saw the injuries in his body?What a terrible sight!To know the injuries on your body, even the subordinates on this ship do not know.


    The navy needs an invincible general, an invincible hero, and a man who fears the entire sea, just like Master Kapu.The news that a lieutenant like myself would be injured when performing an ordinary task.If it is spread out, it will be a big blow to the navy''s majesty.


    "I don''t want to fight you, you get out." Kata Kuri said lightly, but there was an unquestionable domineering.Polusalino groaned secretly.I was going to give his sister to him, but he said so, if he let it, wouldn''t it be ridiculous?


    The two faced each other like this, and the atmosphere became more tense.


    "Two adults, don''t be like this!" Just when Polusalino thought he had to make a move, Ron''s voice suddenly came from his ear, and he came out of the cabin holding Garrett.


    As early as when Kata Kuri boarded the ship, Lorne secretly went to find Garrett. With the blessing of Perception Fruit, his range of perception was not inferior to the powerful Kata Kuri.


    It is estimated that he had been ordered by Polusalino before.Lorne got all the way to the stern, no one stopped him.Holding Garrett, who was still confused, ran towards the splint.


    Through the ability of perception, he "hears" Kata Kuri speaks, and he feels bad, and two strong men may fight on the splint at any time!


    Lorne trot all the way holding Garrett, and finally ran to the deck before the two started fighting.


    "Brother...Brother!" Garrett was surprised when he saw Kata Kuri, tears couldn''t stop streaming, and the grievances along the way finally broke out at this moment.


    Lorne gently put Garrett down and let her run towards Kata Kuri. The teardrops dissipated with Garrett''s running and the air. The brothers and sisters were reunited, even Polusalino was a little moved and moved his head slightly. Turn away, without blocking.It''s just that he was a little surprised. How did Lorne know the location of Garrett? Isn''t his domineering look and taste comparable to Kata Kuri?Or?


    Lorne didn''t know, the secret of his perception of the fruit had been revealed to Polusalino.At this time, he was still immersed in the relaxed state after his promise to send Garrett home safely.


    "We have encountered a big storm! Master... I''m gone too!..." Garrett described his experience to Kata Kuri, from encountering a sea storm to an isolated island, and then being captured by Fred.


    Kata Kuri frowned every time she heard it, and couldn''t help snorting after hearing what Fred said to Gage.


    "A little pirate with a bounty of less than 100 million yuan, dare to hit the idea of ??the Charlotte children!" Kata Kuri exudes an invisible aura, breathtaking!


    After Garrett finished speaking, Katakuri nodded slightly, holding Garrett in one hand, walked to Ron''s side and asked.


    "You saved little Garrett?"


    "This is a man''s promise." Lorne said lightly. If a man can''t even keep his promise, what kind of man is he?


    He said to send Garrett home, unless he died, otherwise he must send her back.


    "Are you a criminal? Do you want me to save you and leave, and I will treat it as repaying you for saving my sister."


    Kata Kuri stared at Lorne and said slowly.


    "Don''t deceive people too much! Kata Kuri!" Polusalino next to him heard Kata Kuri''s words and couldn''t help but furious. Doesn''t this take him seriously?


    Lorne looked at Kata Kuri''s eyes, and said slowly after a long time.Before Fujitora smiled, he had helped him once, although he had not been able to succeed, it also made Lorne bear an unrepayable kindness.This time this Kata Kuri, Lorne didn''t want to take another share.


    "Thank you, but no need."


    "Really?" Kata Kuri was a little surprised, and Garrett also said anxiously.


    "Brother...Brother, let''s go together!"


    Lorne and Kata Kuri looked at each other for a long time and confirmed that they were the same person.People with fierce tigers in their hearts, such people disdain to rely on others, and have to fight for everything they want.


    "I will come out by myself, there is a place for me in this sea!" Lorne shouted, this is the declaration of the strong.Relying on the help and charity of others will never become a real strong man, men should go on by themselves.


    "I''m waiting for you, there are multiple you in this sea, it will be very interesting." Kata Kuri was silent for a long time, and suddenly said with a smile.

 31 Chapter 31 The Big Man on the Judicial Island

    "I have a chance to come to IWC in the future. I invite you to drink." Kata Kuri turned around, waved, and jumped back to his cake boat with Garrett in his arms.


    "Definitely!" Lorne nodded softly, but little Garrett got inside.Thinking that Kata Kuri left Lorne, he was crying.


    "Why didn''t you promise to take you away for him?" Polusalino asked curiously.In fact, if Kata Kuri did it just now, he would not have much fear.In fact, he and Kata Kuri are in the same era, and I don''t know how many times they have fought with each other, but they also have the upper hand because they are a little older than him.


    If it hadn''t been for the fight with Fujitora with a smile, and left some internal injuries on his body, when Kata Kuri''s Pirate Ship appeared in his field of vision, he would fly over and have a good fight.


    "Why?" Lorne lowered his head and thought for a moment, then said with a smile to Polusalino.


    "Maybe it''s because I don''t want to owe the victim."


    "What a weird person," Polusalino murmured, and then he didn''t care about Lorne anymore. Anyway, his task was to bring back the child from the Wienhill family, the little girl from the Charlotte family was just an addition. .It doesn''t matter whether there is or not.


    Lorne didn''t make himself smart and wanted to leave with Kata Kuri, which was a good thing and made himself a lot easier.


    Only when Polusalino turned around and was about to go back to take a nap, he didn''t notice that Ron''s body was trembling behind him.


    Lorne trembled with excitement. Just now, he made the biggest decision in his life.Lorne had to gamble once, and once he failed, he would lose his life and spend the rest of his life in prison.


    But after success, he will have the opportunity to become one of the top forces on this sea.


    The gambling table is in Impelton, a city that has been distorted by the world.


    What others can do, I can definitely do it too!


    Lorne swears inwardly.He didn''t know that he had unknowingly turned into a paranoid character, and his desire for strength was deeply buried in his heart.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    As the warship sailed to the waters of Judicial Island, Lorne looked up and saw the towering Tower of Judiciary on the island. This is a white building that is more sacred under the shining of the sun that never sets.


    It''s really ironic. In such a building, there is a bunch of scum.


    The outer layer of the island was surrounded by a circle of iron fences. After the soldiers confirmed the identity of the warship, they chose to let it go.The warship moved on slowly and finally landed.


    After the navy soldiers fixed the ship, they lined up in two rows and disembarked neatly. At the forefront of the line were Polusalino and his adjutant. They escorted Lorne to the Judicial Island step by step.


    As early as when he was approaching this small island, Lorne put on handcuffs again. The most basic form was still necessary, but this time it was not Hailou stone handcuffs, and it did not make him lose his energy.


    A huge door appeared in front of it. This is the iconic building of Maejima, the first gate of justice.There are many soldiers patrolling around the gate of justice, and two giant soldiers dozing there next to the gate.


    "Open the door." Polusalino walked to the door and said lightly.Two giant soldiers were awakened, trying to find out who awakened them, and then looked around, only to see Polusalino with a slightly unhappy expression.


    "Oh, it''s Lieutenant General! Cassie, don''t you want to open the door to Lieutenant General!" One of the giants recognized Polusalino and quickly patted his companion on the head, facing Polusalino. Face pleased.


    "Oymo, why don''t you drive it yourself?" The Giant Clan who was patted on his head muttered, but his voice was like Hong Zhong, and everyone present could hear him clearly.


    While muttering, Cassie pushed open the first door of justice, allowing Polusalino and his party to enter.


    "Is this the giants?" Lorne muttered to himself. He just felt the terrible power in the bodies of these two giants. Is this true of giants?


    No wonder Albuff, the country of giants, is called the world''s largest power in the original book.


    "Are they two?" Polusalino said suddenly."Both of them are real fighters. I heard that because their captain was arrested by the world government, they were willing to work here for a hundred years."


    "Working for a hundred years?" Lorne muttered, how many hundred years are there in life?Even if the giants live longer than humans, a hundred years is not a short time. Can these two people do this for the captain, is this friendship?


    At this time, Lorne suddenly recalled a plot in the original book. It seemed that their captain was arrested. It was the world government who lied to them?For what reason did their captain duel in the first half of the great route?


    It was too long, and Lorne had forgotten the plot, but then he left the incident behind him. He is now a prisoner, so what about these things?


    Lorne walked step by step through the Judiciary Island, where there are various courts.


    "There are all the court styles in the world, and each house represents the law of a member state. Here, all guilty persons can be tried." Polusalino explained.


    "But, why are there no one in these courts?" Lorne wondered, even if it is a formality, there must be some people.


    "Because," Polusalino swallowed and said slowly."On this island there is only one law that needs to be obeyed, and that is the law of the world government."


    Polusalino still has something to say. Here, the judge says that you are guilty, and you are guilty!Their navy headquarters have been obsessed with the style of Judiciary Island for a long time, but because both sides belong to the world government, they have no alternative.


    Lorne nodded, he knew the power of the world government.


    All the way forward, they finally reached the end of the island, the courthouse.Walking to the gate of the courthouse, Lorne saw a middle-aged man with a black goatee standing in front of the gate, as if waiting for them.


    "Oh! Polusalino, you are coming!" After seeing Polusalino, the goatee came over very enthusiastically, wanting to embrace the lieutenant general who came from afar, but Polusalino did not Eat this set and kick the goatee away.


    "You''re still the same after you haven''t seen it for so long." Goatee couldn''t help saying, a little sad.


    "You''re not staying in the Tower of Justice. When you''re your supreme officer, what are you doing here?" Polusalino frowned slightly."It''s not like you, Spandane."


    Lorne, with his head down, was shocked when he heard the name. This off-line goatee turned out to be Spandane, the highest officer of Judicial Island?


    "Didn''t I miss you?" Spandain looked aggrieved.


    "Come on, let''s be honest." Polusalino didn''t believe this at all.


    "Well, there is actually a big man who came here, waiting for the little guy you brought." Seeing that he couldn''t go on acting, Spandah simply didn''t continue acting, but told the truth.

 32 Chapter 32 The Saint and the Prisoner

    Someone wants to see me?Lorne looked puzzled. He had no memory of the past and didn''t know how his social relationship was.He is almost a prisoner, who else is coming to see him?


    Spandane pushed open the door of the trial room and led the way, and several people followed him.Lorne walked in the middle of the team, watching the soldiers walking at the end slowly close the door of the trial house. For the first time, Lorne had doubts about his choice.


    Is it correct to choose to come here?


    But this doubt lasted only for a moment, and Lorne threw it behind his head, regretting that the medicine was never on the man''s menu.


    Lorne stepped up the spiral staircase of the trial house step by step, with many portraits hanging on the wall.


    "These are the portraits of the previous chiefs of the Judiciary Island." Spandane explained, "The position of the chief is the best, and I am also ready to start looking for successors."


    Lorne listened attentively, but he dismissed Spandane¡¯s words and looked for a successor?Top of the capable?


    Do you know that the next chief of Judicial Island is your son?


    Of course, these Lorne only complained in his heart. Whether the power within the world government is corrupt or not has nothing to do with him.


    But suddenly, Lorne''s gaze stayed on a portrait for a moment and lost his senses.


    "What are you looking at?" Spandane asked when he saw Lorne stop.Then followed Lorne''s gaze."Oh, you mean this guy. He worked on Judicial Island for a while, and then he felt uncomfortable to take the initiative to transfer to Advance City. What a weird person, Judiciary Island did not do such leisurely things, and wanted to advance the city. To that group of perverts."


    "I don''t know what''s wrong with Judicial Island, he just leaves if he says he wants to go!"


    "But he''s a good messenger. Now he is the director of Advance City. I don''t mention him. I know an old friend who is also in Advance City, much more reliable than him."


    Director!That is to advance the current highest official of the city?Lorne couldn''t help but looked at the portrait carefully.The portrait is a thin man with a serious expression, wearing a strange helmet.There is a crisscross spike on the helmet.


    "Let''s go, you will have a chance to contact in the future." Polusalino said, Lorne just left, but before leaving, he couldn''t help turning his head, glanced at the portrait, and remembered the name.


    Ken!


    Several people walked slowly, and Spandane kept chattering on the way, but Polusalino did not respond to him.


    "Hello, sir!" A few people walked to the roof of the trial house, and the soldiers guarding here immediately greeted Spandane.Spandane waved his hand and said.


    "Open the suspension bridge, we are going to the Tower of Justice."


    Several soldiers took their orders and went to lower the suspension bridge.


    Rumble!The suspension bridge was slowly lowered, Spandane led the way and Lorne followed closely behind.When he walked to the suspension bridge, he discovered that the entire trial court island was actually suspended in the air!


    In fact, it is not accurate to say that it is suspended in the air. The Judicial Island is built on a circular waterfall, and the main court is located in the center of this circular waterfall.


    Lorne stepped on the suspension bridge and looked at the abyss below, and he felt a sizzle. Because of the perception of the fruit, his perception ability was far stronger than anyone present, just like the first time on the glass trestle bridge. Passengers in China will have an instinctive feeling of soft legs no matter whether they are afraid or not when they see the vast abyss under their feet.


    Fortunately, Polusalino, who was walking behind Lorne, helped Lorne in time, so that he was not embarrassed.


    Lorne was deeply ashamed, did not look back at Polusalino, and pretended to continue walking as if nothing had happened.


    I won''t be like this next time!


    Spandane, who was walking in the front, didn''t know what was going on behind him. He hummed a little song all the way. He didn''t know how many times he had walked this abyss suspension bridge, and of course he wouldn''t feel anything.


    Soon a few people came to the gate of the Tower of Justice. Spandane tidied his clothes and knocked on the door lightly.Only after getting permission did he slowly push the door open.


    Isn''t he the supreme officer of Judiciary Island?Who on earth is worthy of his treatment?


    Lorne was puzzled.At this time, he only opened the micro-sensory domain and strengthened the five senses, and he didn''t know who was inside.


    The door slowly opened, and what came out first was a person''s self-talk.


    "There is so much filth on this sea, and the beautiful world created by God is not to be ruined by these scum!"


    "Yes, yes, your lord is right! There is a lot of dross on this sea?" Spandane walked over with a flattering look.


    Lorne only saw the big man inside. This was a middle-aged man with a bloated body and a strange dress looking down. It was like a spacesuit from a previous life. The most iconic thing was that he was carrying something like a glass fish tank. !


    Lorne''s pupils tightened and he recognized these iconic things. In this world, only the Denonians would wear this way, because they felt that ants should not breathe the same air as themselves, so they carried something like this glass fish tank. .


    "Are you the villain of the Vennhill family?" The Tianlongren turned around, looked at Ron and said lightly, with a condescending arrogance.


    You TM are the sinner!Lorne could hardly resist the swearing at this moment, but he forcibly held it back.Such a form can only be helpless.


    "This is Nedicte Saint!" Spandane next to him introduced.But Nedickt waved his hand and motioned to Spandane not to say any more.


    "The ants are not qualified to know my name. When your Wienhill family was kicked out of Mary Joel, there was a fundamental difference between you and me."


    Yes Yes Yes!I also have a fundamental difference with Zhu Gang.Lorne buried his head low and said nothing.


    "Silent can''t solve any problems, look at me." Nedikert said.The entourage next to him immediately came over and picked up Lorne, holding down Lorne''s head and turning to Nedikert.


    Polusalino frowned slightly, and the style of the Draco was too disgusting.


    "Do you know what crimes you committed?" Nedikert said lightly.


    "I''m a sin.. man... son." Lorne gritted his teeth.This humiliation almost choked him.


    "We''ll talk about Wienhill later, do you know that you committed three sins?"


    "Huh?" Lorne asked in confusion, he didn''t know what was wrong with him other than his family status.


    "The first sin, see me not polite, you should whip thirty!"


    "The second sin, I ask but don''t answer, I should get 50 whips!"


    "The third sin, if you answer the wrong question, you should get a hundred whips!"


    Nedick said lightly, but the people present remained unchanged, and the blue veins on Ron''s forehead were exposed.Is this going to kill yourself?What hatred do you have with him?


    "Holy Nedick! Can you spare him? Although he is an unforgivable criminal, he is a child after all. A hundred whips will kill him alive!" Spandane next to him saw this scene. , Can''t help but plead with him.


    "Huh! Forgive him? Who will make up for the damage Caesar caused to me?" Nedikert opened his clothes, but his body was covered with burn marks.


    "All these years, I have been keeping this in my heart, and when Caesar is caught, I will let him pay for it!"

 33 Chapter 33 Promoting the Youngest Prisoner in the City

    After hearing the master''s order, several Nedikert''s entourages around him directly stripped Lorne''s back clothes, and then turned Lorne to face Nedicte.


    An entourage next to Nedick gave a whip to Nedick, with a cold expression like a robot.


    Snapped!


    "Give me to die!" Nedikert had a grim expression, hitting Lorne''s smooth back with a whip, his skin spattered and blood gushing out along the wound.


    "Yeah!" Lorne lowered his head, with tiny beads of sweat on his forehead. He had seen whipping on TV before, but he had never experienced it personally. He didn''t expect it to hurt so much, so he almost wanted him. Half-life.


    "There are still ninety-nine whips!" After Nedikert swiped a whip, he felt a little sore in his muscles, and his physical fitness was not very good after not exercising for many years.But with an unkind expression on his face, he handed the whip to the entourage next to him.


    "You come and help me! After the fight, I will exempt you from being a slave!" The entourage, who had been heartbroken next to him, suddenly glowed in his eyes, like a candle in the dark night.


    He took Nidicte''s whip and looked at Lorne with a cruel expression.


    Don¡¯t blame me, little guy!This is also for my own freedom, I have had enough of the days next to the Tianlongren!


    Huhuhu!


    The power of the slave is far greater than that of Nedikert, and this whip carries his desire for freedom, and its natural power is extraordinary.When the people present saw this scene, they were as timid as Spandane and even closed their eyes. If the whip went down, Lorne would have to die if he didn''t die.


    "Bang!!" There was no crackling sound from the whip, but rather a solid object.


    Spandane opened his eyes to see that the whip was stopped by Polusalino who had just turned his back and went out.The black armed color domineering wrapped around his hand, tightly pinching the whip.


    The slave with the whip tried to pull the whip back, but found that the whip seemed to have taken root, and it didn''t move in Polusalino''s hand.


    "Are you trying to block my will! Navy!" Nedikte saw someone daring not to follow his orders and couldn''t help but furious.


    "This is a criminal captured by the Navy, and it should go through the trial procedures within the Navy. Your lord, you are punishing him here, it is illegal!" Polusalino said lightly, and Nedicte did what he did to let the Dragonite be in him. The weight in my mind could not help being lowered a few more grades.


    "I am the creator of the world, and I am the descendant of God!" Nediktor shouted."You little Qinghai, how dare you talk to me like this, how dare you defy my orders! I''m going to kill you!"


    The people present watched Nedikert go mad, and their hearts tensed, especially the few slaves he brought.


    Sir, are you so irrelevant? Did you know that the one standing in front of you is a famous navy monster!We can''t beat him together!


    The slave holding a whip secretly said, but most of the dragon people are of this character, lawless!Nidicte took a pistol from his arms and aimed it at Polusalino.


    "I''m going to put you to death, you dirty ant!" After speaking, he pointed his pistol to Spandane who was standing next to him."And you, you humble servant!"


    Spandane: "?????" With a puzzled expression on his face, what is this to do with me?What is your brain circuit?


    But he couldn''t help but Nedicte had already fired at Polusalino.


    Bang bang bang!


    A few shots hit Polusalino''s body covered in armed color, and without even piercing his clothes, he slowly fell off and fell to the ground.None of the people present were surprised at this except Nedikert himself.


    If this kind of pistol can pose a threat to naval monsters, the navy is too much of a name.


    "How dare you resist!" Nidicte became even more angry when he saw that the pistol had no effect on Polusalino.


    "Are you not going to judge me?" At this moment, Ron''s weak voice came, pulling the atmosphere back.That''s why Spanda thought of business.


    "Yes, yes, I forgot about business." Spandane exclaimed.Then he turned around and gave Ron a grateful look, and whispered in his ear."Thanks, I will let my old colleague. Take good care of you."


    Lorne didn¡¯t even think that he would get Spandane¡¯s favor by saying this casually. In fact, he just wanted to end the farce soon and stay next to this stupid Dragonman. Lorne felt that he was insulted. .


    If the Tianlong people are like this, it is really a miracle that the world government can survive until now!


    The trial was just a formality. Spandane stood on the judge''s bench and asked Lorne about the charges symbolically. After Lorne responded one by one, he began to pronounce the sentence.


    "Vinhill Lorne, the son of the sinner, is deeply sinful and unforgivable. The penalty is to serve a hundred years in the city to show his example." After Spandane was sentenced, he walked up to Ni, who was sitting on the jury. Dickett asked eagerly beside him.


    "My lord, what do you think of here?"


    Nedikert is now in anger, doesn''t care about this sentence, just wants to push away.But suddenly he seemed to think of something.


    "I heard that there is a sixth floor in Push City?"


    Spanda was not good because of the secret path, but still had to answer.


    "Yes, the sixth floor of the city is used to imprison those wicked people. The crimes committed by them are so bad that even their names cannot be made public."


    "Okay! Assaulting Mary Joa is sinful! I want him to be locked on the sixth floor! I will also conceal this trial so that the old bastard Caesar will never know where his son is!"


    Nedickt shouted.Spanda had no choice but to obey.


    After Lorne''s trial, he had to pass the bridge of hesitation, open the gate of justice and follow the maelstrom to reach Propulsion City.When he followed Polusalino on the white bridge of hesitation, he was filled with emotion.


    With full perception, Polusalino looked displeased beside him. Nidicte just now really made him sick. Behind him, in the tower of justice, Nidicte was swearing, saying that he wanted to sue the military marshal. .


    Spandane next to him was making a loss.


    The slaves brought by Nedick stood aside, like robots, but their hearts were full of resentment and anger, but they were only ignited by a chance.The soldiers on Judicial Island were lazy and morale was low, but some people were staring at this side, judging from the aura that they exude, they are all masters.


    Standing tall on the sea, the gate of justice slowly opened, and the sea behind the door poured in frantically, and Lorne stepped on the boat that was already ready.Could not help but look back at the sky.


    The blue sky and the blue sea, do I have a chance to see it again?


    "Let''s go! I have a chance in the future." Polusalino was a little unbearable, but he also comforted.


    Lorne turned his head, then didn''t think about this, the boat slowly drove into the door of justice.


    The summer of 1500 in the Haiyuan calendar.


    Roger had not been executed at this time.


    Newgate was not old yet.


    At this time, Shiji hadn''t rushed to Malifudo alone.


    At this time, Advance City ushered in the youngest prisoner in its history.

 34 Chapter 34-Despair and Hope

    Huge whirlpool sea area.


    Advance the city Impelton, the sixth infinite hell.


    The absence of sunlight all the year round gives the place a sense of suffocation. It is used to detain vicious death row prisoners or life prisoners. As long as they are thrown here, there is no chance of seeing the sun again!


    At least in the history of the city for hundreds of years.


    The prisoners here have been deliberately concealed by the world government because of their many evil deeds, and the newspapers dare not report it, and ordinary people do not even know the existence of this layer.


    At this moment, the gate to the sixth floor of the city was slowly opened, and two jailers walked in from outside.


    "Hahaha."


    "Hahaha!"


    The sixth floor seemed to have come alive. The prisoners who were held alone in the cage woke up and looked at the door together.Some laughed weirdly, like whispers from a demon.


    The jailer patrolled the time once a day, and the moment the door opened was the only opportunity for them to see the light outside.Provoking the jailer, this is their only entertainment.Many new jailers stood in front of this door, even afraid to move forward!


    "Be quiet!" The two jailers were obviously not newbies. In fact, after they were teased by the prisoners the first time they came here, they vowed to find the place back.But none of them can do so.


    These lunatics are not afraid of death, what can they do with them?


    The jailer''s scolding obviously couldn''t stop the prisoners'' mouths, and their laughter reverberated in the empty infinite hell.The two jailers obviously knew that they had no choice but to walk to the two cages and said to the prisoners inside.


    "Wynhill Lorne, you have been promoted."


    A jailer walked to the door of a cage. The prisoner in it was probably the least dangerous one of the prisons. I heard that he was thrown into this hell only because he offended the Tianlongren.


    The jailer walked into the cage. Inside was a little boy who was only a teenager. He had short black hair and handcuffed his hands. He was quietly leaning against the wall. After the jailer walked in, he slowly got up with the jailer. Dragging the weight-bearing chain on his feet, he followed the jailer step by step.


    After Lorne got out of the cage, the other prisoners heard more presumptuous voices.


    "Hahaha, is Ken that guy has the guts to deal with other people? Every time he interrogates this little guy."


    "Ahaha, Ken that scumbag, do you think he dares to find other old guys?"


    "..."


    "You prisoners! How dare you slander the Director!" The jailer in front of Lorne finally couldn''t help but defend his Director.


    "Stigmatization? Are you talking about the kid who dare not face us?" A somewhat old voice came from the corner, "Dare he untie this sea building stone? I can tear down his advancing city!"


    "You!" The jailer was so angry that he couldn''t speak, he couldn''t believe that this group of prisoners were so arrogant!


    "What''s wrong? Little guy, are you not convinced, or do you dare to come over and face me?" The old voice continued to provoke.


    "Face!" "Face!" "Face!" The other prisoners did not think it was a big deal, but suddenly became excited and shouted.


    The jailer was riding a tiger, thinking that this person was handcuffed, what would he do if he walked over?As soon as he gritted his teeth, he wanted to step forward.


    "Let''s go." Lorne pulled the jailer with an iron chain, and the jailer recovered. He was in a cold sweat behind him, and he was afraid for a while.


    The degree of danger of the prisoners here cannot be guessed by common sense, and a small person like yourself may explain it here if he is not careful.


    "Huh!" "Why don''t you move!" The other prisoners laughed at the jailer''s standstill.The jailer gritted his teeth and pretended not to hear anything, and walked directly towards the gate to meet his teammates.


    "Hahahahahaha, it turned out to be a fool too!"


    "Yes! Can the little guy who is willing to teach you courage?"


    The prisoners saw that they couldn''t be seen as an actor, and the mockery became even more joyous, anyway, they just had an oral addiction.It was the old voice in the corner, who didn''t care about Ron stopping the jailer, but shouted with a smile.


    "Little Lorne, I will wait for you to come back and continue to tell you the story!"


    "Shut up, old Bach! You''ve talked about the messy thing about Lox''s fight a hundred or eighty times, and my ears have become calluses."


    "Yes, don''t tell the old things about Shen Nian, now is Roger''s era!"


    "Roger? Isn''t that the newcomer I was chasing? His era?"


    ...


    Lorne joined his copper plate with the jailer. At this time, another jailer was already waiting outside. He was followed by a tall prisoner with a thin face and a trident-shaped scar on his face.


    Lorne knew this man!After coming to Push City for a few months, I heard a lot of things from the inmates. The sixth floor of Push City is divided into different categories, which are dangerous, which are safe, which are grumpy, and which are bloodthirsty. It is one of the topics that inmates talked about.


    And this thin man is one of the relatively dangerous ones!I heard that a few years ago, when he first came in, a pirate with a big mouth lived beside him chattering, making him sleep.


    He didn''t say anything, just waited until he was interrogated with the pirate next to him, and he used his own iron chain to strangle the pirate in front of the jailer!


    You must know that the pirate is also a big man who offered hundreds of millions of bounty! Unexpectedly, he ended his sinful life like this.


    Later, the man was severely "interrogated". When he returned to the infinite hell with bruises, few prisoners dared to joke casually.


    When Lorne looked at the thin man, the thin man was also looking at him, his eyes filled with a feminine aura, and he looked uncomfortable.


    The jailer slowly closed the gate of the infinite hell, shutting off the noisy sound inside.Lorne felt pure.


    However, the jailer looked like he had received a huge humiliation, and he looked unwilling.


    "Don''t do these things," Lon said slowly."Life is more important."


    "Or do you think your strength can face Old Bach?"


    The jailer was speechless, grunted heavily, and walked ahead.The thin man waved his hand helplessly at Lorne and followed closely.


    "You saved him, he still doesn''t appreciate it." The thin man said suddenly, ignoring that the jailer was in front.


    "Watching others go to death meaninglessly, I can''t do it." Lorne said. In fact, he just didn''t want to be troublesome. If Old Bach killed the jailer, he would inevitably be "interrogated" by the big men in the prison.Lorne didn''t want one less speaker.


    "Interesting little guy, people like you shouldn''t spend a lifetime in this hell." The thin man said."My name is Glenn, Greenton Glenn! Maybe I have a chance to meet in the sea in the future!"


    "Perhaps." Lorne said lightly. In this hell where the future cannot be seen, if he hadn''t had a plan already, he might have been unable to persist.

 35 Chapter 35 The Emperor in the Prison

    The two jailers walked quickly, and the two prisoners, Lorne and Glenn, had chains on their bodies, and they were reluctant to keep up with them.The warden¡¯s office is located on the fourth floor of Advance City, which is in the scorching hell.


    To go from the sixth infinite hell to the fourth, one must traverse the fifth extremely cold hell.When Lorne walked through the fifth floor for the first time, he stepped barefoot on the snow, almost frozen stiff, and couldn''t walk a step.


    By the time he returned to the infinite hell, his feet had been frostbitten, and it took half a month before he could walk.


    The two jailers seemed to be afraid of infinite hell, and didn''t want to wait for a moment. They soon came to the gate of the fifth floor, opened the gate, and a terrible cold breath rushed toward their faces.Several people shuddered involuntarily.


    Fortunately for the two prison guards, the prison uniforms have been specially modified to effectively isolate the cold from the fifth floor and heat waves from the fourth floor.Allow them to work normally, and the two prisoners will not be so lucky.


    Their thin clothes didn''t have the slightest protection against the cold.Lorne walked step by step, making faint footprints one after another on the snow.But after a few steps, Lorne felt that his feet had lost consciousness and became stiff.


    The prisoners held here have to endure the cold for many years, not knowing how they persisted.


    Lorne walked along and saw a huge human-shaped ice sculpture next to him. After a closer look, he discovered that this was a frozen person who had not known how long he had died!


    He sat in the corner with snowflakes covering him, like a piece of clothing.


    "The evil pirates should have this fate!" The jailers walking in front suddenly said unfairly."My family died at the hands of these cruel pirates! I swear to make them pay the price of blood!"


    "Is that so?" Lorne murmured, and it was the jailer who was almost killed by Old Bach who was talking. No wonder he had such a past, no wonder he was easily provoked.


    But what does this have to do with yourself?The unwillingness of the weak is just the roar of the vicious dog, which makes people feel a bit noisy.


    A few people slowly traversed the extreme cold hell. During the period, they encountered a few prisoners who were still alive, but they all sat in the corner weakly, turning a blind eye to the people who passed by. They were already doing their best to live, so why waste your energy?


    A few people walked step by step to the giant elevator heading to the upper level. This is a device that connects the floors with the exception of the sixth infinite hell. A few people came here. After the guard soldiers looked at the passes of the two jailers, Let it go.


    The elevator rose slowly, and Ron felt the air become warmer, and the chill on his body disappeared a lot. This was the heat wave from the scorching hell.


    "Ding!"


    The elevator reached the fourth floor. The moment Ron stepped out of the elevator door, he felt boundless warmth, his frozen calf slowly warmed up, and finally he recovered his consciousness.


    But Glenn behind him didn''t mean to come down. He looked like a puppet, with his neck tilted on his shoulders at a strange angle, and he smiled at Lorne.


    "Why? Aren''t you coming down?" Lorne asked in confusion when he was seen.


    "Goodbye, little one," Greenton Glen said softly."My destination is not here!"


    "Is it higher?" Lorne said in a low tone.The warden¡¯s office is located on the fourth floor, and the only place above it is the prison¡¯s gate exit and... the death penalty stand.


    Thinking with toes, will they have a chance to go out for people like them who have been concealed by the world government?


    So the fate of this thin man can be imagined.He seemed to have known his destiny at this moment, and he looked at Lorne at this moment with a smile on his face.


    "Perhaps a goodbye at this time is a goodbye. I owe old Wienhill a favor, and maybe I won''t have a chance to pay him back in this life." Glenn said with a bit of frustration, "I heard that Wienhill is going to complete his big thing. Now, if I don¡¯t die this time, I wish I could have a drink with him on the ocean."


    "Little guy, take care of yourself. This prison..." Glenn said word by word.Before the words were finished, the jailer was blindfolded.The door of the lift closed slowly, leaving only Lorne in a daze.


    Is this man a friend of his father?What is the last thing he wants to say?


    What is the big thing that father wants to accomplish?Ten thousand thoughts emerged in Lorne''s heart, but no one could answer him at the moment.


    "Go!" The jailer beside Lorne said lightly."Since you have chosen this path, you must have the consciousness of death!"


    "It''s heartbreaking to leave relatives and friends, but the living is more important than the dead."


    "You are very funny, unlike the sinful people, I don''t want you to die here." When the jailer said this, he looked serious and stared into Lorne''s eyes.But Lorne didn''t look at him, but turned his head away.


    Lorne was awakened by the jailer''s words and gave him a simple smile.Then he followed his steps and walked towards the office of the prison director.


    The fourth floor seems to be a huge iron pot, full of hot blood and flames. When Lorne first came to advance the city, he was sterilized once on this floor, which was a hundred times hotter than a sauna. It felt like Lorne didn''t want to experience the second time.


    "Here! The Director is inside!" After the jailer took Lorne to the door of a black room, he turned and left.


    Lorne took a deep breath, and the hot air entered his lungs, but he didn''t feel at ease.Then slowly pushed open the director''s door.


    Inside are full of various instruments of torture, with a faint blood stain on the instruments of torture, which shows people their identity. These are not collections hidden in the museum, but actual combat tools!


    In the middle of the room sat a tall man wearing a black uniform and a black hat with a pair of weird wings behind him. He smiled when he saw Lorne come in.


    "I recently wanted to study a way that can hit people and can easily cause internal injuries without the slightest abnormality in the skin." He said softly. It''s easy to master, and I will play them to death by accident!"


    "I think it''s better to study with a less resistant one, with a lower fault tolerance rate!"


    "So can you help me?" The warden looked at Ron with a cruel expression on his expression.


    Lorne cursed in his heart, what kind of logic is this TM, researching things on his own is easy to toss people to death, so I decided to find a weaker body to challenge?


    Don''t take the lives of others as life at all?


    Lorne buried his head low and said nothing.


    "Don''t be afraid, you won''t necessarily die." The warden said slowly."You can reject me, but it''s useless, because I am in charge of this prison! I am the king here!"

 36 Chapter 36: Right and Wrong and Standpoint

    Bang bang bang!


    Lorne''s hands were tied and his body was suspended in the air.The director stood beside Lorne.Using a strange force technique, he kept beating on Ron''s body, similar to an inch fist, suddenly exerting force very close to Ron.


    One punch hit Ron''s body, making a bang.


    "Don''t be afraid, I will master the strength, you won''t die." The prison director said with a smile beside him, but falling in Lorne''s ears was tantamount to a demon whispering.


    The Director of Prison punched one after another. When he landed on Ron, he didn''t feel very painful, but under the influence of Ron''s extraordinary perception, he felt the Director of Prison during the beating process. A puff of breath was buried in his body.


    Every time he hits, a burst of aura is buried in a different place, but within a few moments, the aura spread all over Ron''s body.


    "Amazing little guy, it''s okay!" the prison director exclaimed, but Lorne could feel the maliciousness hidden in his tone.


    "Then try my last punch. Don''t be afraid, I only use three points." The prison director took a few steps back, then loosened his muscles and bones, like a warm-up before exercise.


    But in Lorne''s view, the director concentrated his energy on his right hand. The difference between this and the point of aura is like sparks and gunpowder. When he hits him, his body will be like an explosive barrel full of gunpowder!


    It exploded instantly!


    Will die!Lorne''s pupils shrank and his face was unwilling!I haven''t fulfilled my long-cherished wish. Is my dream of subverting this world going to be shattered here?


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!But the wounded self actually didn''t even have the strength to shout!


    "What is the Director doing?"


    A big black hand suddenly stretched out and grabbed the fist swayed by the prison director, like sulfuric acid, and it began to corrode the prison director''s gloves, making a "zizi" sound.


    But the air wave of the fist still partially hit Ron''s body.


    Suddenly, Lorne felt hundreds of explosive bags exploding in his body at the same time.


    Boom boom boom!Blood seeped through Ron''s body, and the intense pain caused him to faint.


    "Deputy Director Magellan? What are you doing? Didn''t you see me trying prisoners?" The Director of Prisons was surprised that most of the day this day would be a man who had to have more diarrhea because of his fruitful ability.


    How can there be leisure time to come to yourself?


    "You played too hard, Ken!" The man called Magellan said softly, with a firmness in his tone.He was wearing a black Propulsion City uniform, a sturdy figure, a face like an evil spirit, with two horns on his head and a pair of black wings behind him.


    He let go of the right hand of the prison director Ken and allowed him to withdraw his hands.Said lightly.


    Ken''s right hand glove had been completely corroded, emitting a violent stench.The exposed part of the skin was covered with a black armed color, and a purple unknown liquid dripped on the skin, and it also made a "sizzling" sound, emitting heavy smoke.


    "Woohaha, you are dead Warden Ken! Deputy Director Magellan will also be demoted for manslaughtering his boss! The position of Director of Prison is in my pocket!" At this time, there was a message from behind Magellan. The voice of a man shouting.


    An evil spirit in hell with a naked upper body and a belly puffing up like an evil spirit.Wearing an Egyptian Pharaoh¡¯s headdress and holding a long iron trident in his hand, a man walked out.


    "Why, does Warden Hannibal want to accompany Deputy Director Magellan to mess around?" Ken said harshly.Take off the leather gloves on your hands and throw them on the ground. The purple liquid on the ground gives out a choking smell.


    "Oh! I accidentally missed my mouth!" The horrible guard Hannibal opened his mouth and suddenly realized that he seemed to be saying something.Change the subject quickly.


    "I''ll take this prisoner to be healed. If he dies, it will be the responsibility of Chief Ken!" Then he put down Lorne, who was hanging and fainted, and then hugged him and pushed open the door and left.


    "Director Ken, all of this has nothing to do with me. It''s none of my business!" When I went out, I suddenly remembered that I had forgotten to say something, and came across this.


    The director and deputy director of prison who stayed there with nothing to say.


    Magellan knew the nature of this Hannibal, with a simple mind, and often inadvertently exposed his wishes.He often offends people because his greatest desire is his position and Ken.


    But I didn''t care much, because Hannibal said so, but he was still very reliable. This time it is said that he received a request from an old colleague, hoping that he would help take care of a certain prisoner.


    He didn''t agree on the spot, but today he heard his men say that this "son of sin" Ron was "interrogated" alone by Ken and was about to be beaten to death, so he couldn''t hold back and asked for his help.


    I just didn''t expect this bastard to run away by himself!Magellan felt helpless.This Hannibal ate his temper to death, knowing that he would definitely not turn a blind eye to such things as prisoner abuse.


    "So, are you here to stop me?" Ken dropped his gloves on the ground, looked at Magellan, and said lightly.


    "I''m just here to remind the Administrator, our duty!" Magellan responded.


    "Responsibility? Our responsibility is to judge these criminals! Do you know how many sins these people have done? How many wives are scattered?" Ken suddenly shouted."For the so-called freedom and dream? It has caused countless people to suffer misfortune. Shouldn''t such people go to hell?"


    "I know." Magellan responded.


    "The person you killed the day before yesterday, "Four-finger ghost," Oni, is offering a bounty of 170 million. Because of his natural disability, he spreads grievances on other people. He likes to catch innocent people and dismember them alive. ."


    "You killed that person the day before yesterday." One-eyed Admiral Jeffrey Wobo, the admiral of Adela, the country of flowers, is a hero of their country, but according to CP9''s investigation report, this Wobo is secretly Engaged in the trading of human beings and was detained here after being secretly arrested by CP9."


    "The one from last week, "Knife Boy" Xiaoshu Tonglang, a pirate from Wano Country, is offering a bounty of 210 million Baileys. He is a naturally short dwarf who likes to pretend to be a child, waiting to be Good-hearted people adopt it. Then the kind-hearted people who adopted him will be brutally killed and their property will be taken."


    "I know all this." Magellan said lightly.


    "Since you know, shouldn''t I kill them?" Ken yelled, "Can they make up for such a bad crime with just one death?"


    "You are crazy, Ken. You have no right to judge them!" Magellan grabbed Ken by the shoulder and said."Have you forgotten what we learned in school? The trial of them is a matter of the world government, a matter of the Judicial Island! Our duty is to let them be judged!"


    "Go to his Judicial Island!" Ken lifted Magellan''s hands and said angrily, "Don''t you know who are on Judicial Island? Trial? Ridiculous!"


    "Since you hate that kind of corrupt department and come to Impelton, you should abide by the rules here!" Magellan said."We cannot guarantee that we will be able to judge them absolutely and fairly, but as long as they enter Push City and before they accept the punishment they deserve, we should protect their safety and not abuse lynching! Respect the court''s trial!"


    "Go to fucking trial! Sinners deserve to die!" Ken yelled, but his voice became quieter.In the end, only muttered."Don''t sinners deserve to die?"


    The two men present were silent.

 37 Chapter 37: A Little Temperature

    Lorne felt that he was drowning in the water, and his consciousness was trapped in a world that was indistinguishable from the top and bottom, and was surrounded by darkness, as if there were terrible monsters lurking in the darkness around them.


    Peeping at Lorne.


    "Help...life." Lorne wanted to shout, but his consciousness was in a state of confusion. He even forgot the language and could only shout out the Huaxia language of the previous life carved on the bone.He just opened his mouth, as if an unknown liquid was poured into his mouth, suffocating.


    "Woo." Lorne was slurred, more and more liquid poured into his mouth, and Lorne''s consciousness became more and more blurred, but at the moment when his consciousness was about to dissipate, he saw that the front seemed to open. A door.


    A white hand stretched out from the door and grabbed Lorne.


    "How are you?" Lorne vaguely heard a clear female voice asking with concern.


    When Lorne woke up, he found himself lying on the bed, his face was slimy, and there was a strange smell of medicine.In front of him, a tall, topless man with an evil face was touching his head and being scolded.


    Lorne judged based on the memory in his head that this man with an evil face should be Hannibal, the deputy director of the city and Magellan''s deputy.


    "You don''t know how to take care of people at all, how do you rub the medicine on people''s faces!" The one who was scolding Hannibal was a tall girl wearing a yellow and white prison guard uniform.He has pale blonde curly hair and is tall and looks not much bigger than Lorne, but he is well developed and has a good body.


    The moment when Lorne woke up, he probably judged the little girl''s data seven or eight eighty-eight. This was the passive effect of perceiving the fruit, which made Ron''s thinking a lot quicker.


    "You''re awake!" The beauty guard who was scolding Hannibal saw Lorne wake up, relieved, and stopped scolding the aggrieved guard elder.But asked with concern.


    "How are you feeling? Is there anything wrong?"


    "It''s...well." Lorne replied gently, feeling his own body when he got up.This body''s recovery ability is beyond people''s imagination, which is why the warden is willing to experiment with Lorne.


    Otherwise, if you change to another ten-year-old child, he will probably be ruined by him.


    "Oh, it''s okay! Don''t you know that when Warden Hannibal picked you up, you were covered in blood and looked scary!" The little beauty guard patted her chest, and the waves were rough."My name is Domino, and I''m the trainee guard here!"


    But she suddenly realized something, her cheeks were red, and one hand was covering her chest, staring at Hannibal viciously.


    Hannibal, who was peeping from the side, was caught, and immediately put his lustful eyes back, and coughed.A serious face.


    "Thank you." Lorne was silent for a moment before repliing slowly. Before he knew it, he owed someone else''s favor.


    "It''s okay, it''s only entrusted by people!" Hannibal suddenly said this sentence with a serious face, making Lorne couldn''t help but look sideways. This is not the timid and fearful thing in the original, only at the most critical moment. A useful man?


    Spandane seemed to have told himself that he had an old colleague in the prison who could take care of himself. It seemed that he was mentioning Hannibal and that others were very good.But Lorne didn''t take it too seriously.


    Prisoner and jailer, these are the two most distinct professions.It''s pretty good if they don''t abuse and beat themselves, take care?Lorne didn''t hold out much hope.


    But I didn''t expect that Hannibal, who was timid in Lorne''s memory, liked to shirk responsibility, and was a little innocent, a stupid man to say that it was ugly, actually pulled himself out of the hands of the warden Ken?


    According to the perceptual fruit, Lorne basically inferred the whole story.After he was taken into the room of the warden Ken, Hannibal quickly got news from his subordinates.He immediately contacted the deputy director Magellan.


    Magellan¡¯s character is absolutely loyal to his duties, and he will guarantee the safety of prisoners held in his own hands, even those on death row!He has always believed that instead of letting the death row prisoner die in his sentence, he was tortured to death in prison. This is an insult to his duty!


    Therefore, he and Ken''s ideas have always been at odds, and there are often conflicts in daily life.I am quite concerned about the behavior that he was willing to torture death row prisoners to death.That''s why there was a conflict with the warden Ken.


    Hannibal picked Lorne away.


    "I''ve read your file, those people are still too arrogant." Hannibal said suddenly.Lorne did not say that the group of people in his mouth should refer to the world aristocrat Tianlong people.


    Answering rashly will only cause unnecessary trouble for himself and him.After all, the current Tianlongren are still the masters of the world.


    "Yes! There has never been a reason for a family member to punish themselves for a crime!" Domino nodded."And how can you be locked in infinite hell for a lifetime with a word of them!"


    Domino was panting, his chest undulating.Her view of justice over the years has been affected.


    "Yes, it doesn''t make sense. Even if I have not been entrusted by Spandane, I will try my best to take care of you." Hannibal said, but he seemed to realize something, and turned around and opened his mouth to face Domino in surprise. Asked.


    "How do you know his life experience! Did you peek at my dossier!"


    The beauty trainee guard Domino saw the look of his officer, and she was surprisingly embarrassed, and said hesitantly.


    "I saw that you were uneasy that day, so you left the file on the table. I secretly picked up the file you put on the table and looked at it."


    "What! Who gave you the right to enter the head guard''s room!" Hannibal said sharply, he must fix his bad style.I have been nagged by Magellan and Ken many times because of these things.


    I cannot be promoted because of them!


    "But...but." Domino seemed a little wronged. After all, she was still a teenage girl with insufficient life experience. Seeing Hannibal like this, she was shocked for a while.Looks like crying.


    "But what! Today, if you don''t tell me clearly, I will pack you up and give it to the warden!" Hannibal continued solemnly.


    "But I am your secretary!" Domino said aggrieved.


    "What''s the matter with the secretary? Can the secretary see my files?" Hannibal frowned, forgetting this.She seems to be her trainee secretary.The tone was relaxed a lot.


    "Master Hannibal, you never approve documents, you just throw things to me to do it!" Domino responded.Crossed his hands on his chest, his face was swollen.


    Only Hannibal, who was stunned and speechless, remained.


    Sitting on the hospital bed, Lorne finally showed a long-lost smile when he saw Hannibal''s transformation from being serious to being funny.


    In this place where there is no trace of humanity, this may be a little bit of temperature in hell, right?

 38 Chapter 38-The Destiny Finally Unleashed

    "I think I should go back." Lorne, who was sitting on the hospital bed, moved his muscles and bones, and said after feeling that it was not a major problem.


    "You have been so badly injured! You should continue to observe!" Domino said in surprise.


    Lorne frowned, and his relationship with Domino was a prisoner and guard.And her attitude seemed overly courteous.It''s not like someone who has read his files and pityed himself.


    If one person feels sorry for the other, the status of both parties will not be the same.Through perception, Lorne felt that she felt a little worried and distressed after hearing that she was going back.


    I have never met her, how did this strange psychological activity come about?


    But these are not what Ron should consider for the time being. In this cold prison, it is always good for someone to care about himself.Although there is an old saying that there is nothing to do, but to steal.But with malicious intent to speculate on the goodwill of others, Lorne still cannot do this kind of thing.


    "Yes, if you don''t put you back, Ken will hold on to me again! How can I get promoted!" Hannibal didn''t feel the strangeness of Domino, and he thought of it because of his strange brain circuit.


    He yelled casually, and the two guards at the door immediately walked in.


    "Send him back to the sixth floor!" Hannibal strode out after speaking."I''m going to see if Ken and Magellan are dead! I''ll be the director of prison when they die hahaha!"


    "Be careful, he is seriously injured!" Domino said to the two guards with concern.After getting their affirmative answer, they seemed a little worried, but they didn''t dare to do anything beyond.


    No one, without the permission of several officers, is not allowed to set foot on the sixth floor!This is the iron law to advance the city of Impelton!


    There must be a problem!After seeing these behaviors of Domino, Lorne strengthened his mind.When the two guards walked out the door with Lorne in between, Domino said worriedly.


    "You must be light, and if you have any needs, brother, you can tell me. I will try to help you!"


    "I understand this kindness, but entangled with me too deeply is not a good thing for you or me." Lorne replied, with a trace of bitterness in his face.No matter what her purpose is, this favor is owed again. Since ancient times, favor debt is the most difficult to pay!


    When he was about to go out, Lorne remembered something.Turned his head and said to Domino.


    "If you can, can you give me the right to read the newspaper!"


    "Just reading the newspaper?" Domino was stunned, thoughtfully.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Lorne was sitting in a cell on the sixth floor of the Dark Advance City Prison. It had been a few days since he was sent back by "interrogation." When Lorne returned, the inmates were still surprised.


    Because during this period of time, many prisoners were "interrogated" by the warden, and Lorne was the first to be able to come back completely.Others were either seriously injured or unaware of life or death, or they simply couldn''t return to their cages without any news.


    Even the famous Glinton Glen on the sixth floor, the thin man who was interrogated with Lorne, the terrible man who was said to have some connections with Lorne''s father.


    I couldn''t come back here again.


    However, after Lorne was "interrogated" this time, the warden seemed to have played enough, and temporarily stopped calling people.The inmates on the sixth floor asked Lorne side by side at this time, what method did Lon use to satisfy the warden''s propensity to abuse prisoners.


    Even some exaggerated prisoners joked whether or not the warden''s special hobbies were satisfied by Ron.


    Every time you mention it, the sixth floor will definitely roar with laughter, after all, in this hell, you can only take advantage of your tongue.


    As for Lorne, he just smiled every time he arrived, and buried his thoughts in his heart.The relationship between himself and the prison guard Hannibal, and the beauty guard Domino, cannot be made public.


    This will cause them a lot of trouble.


    At this time, Lorne was sitting on the ground, with the newspaper that Domino sent secretly in front of him.She really kept her promise and often used her position to pass newspapers to Lorne.The prison guards just turned a blind eye to this.


    Because it is absolutely impossible for the prisoners here to escape, it would be harmless for them to read some newspapers.Even the gaffes of some criminals when they see information related to them are also their talks.


    Being imprisoned here, who cares how you used to cover the sky with one hand?


    "Hey hey, little Lorne! What''s interesting today!" A middle-aged man''s voice came from the side of Lorne''s cage.He was the famous "ghost" Turner in the New World a few years ago. He was famous in the New World with a ghostly body, but because of a momentary carelessness, he was caught by the navy.


    When he was sent in, his legs were bloody and he would not be able to walk normally in the future.


    However, this guy is more optimistic, he doesn''t care about his own experience, and talks about some nasty jokes from time to time, and he gets along well with the inmates on the sixth floor.


    But now, this guy was trying hard to stand up, staring at Lorne eagerly.


    Lorne was helpless, and since he had read the newspaper, there was finally one more entertainment measure in this area on the sixth floor!Wait for the newspaper every day, listen to Ron read the newspaper and brag about his once glory!


    Lorne struggled to get up and clipped the newspaper with his feet, because the prisoners on the sixth floor were too dangerous, and their hands were all handcuffed by the sturdy sea tower.


    The first piece of news in the newspaper was that the navy was preparing to form the King Qiwuhai.


    "What! King Qiwuhai? How could there be pirates becoming the lackeys of the world government?"


    "Brother, you are behind in the news. Now the navy is in great power, and it is only natural for some scum to rely on the navy."


    "The shit navy is so powerful. When I was crossing the sea, the navy headquarters didn''t even dare to let go. There are no ships in the new world that dare to sail with the navy flag!"


    "That said, these pirates who will be attached to the world government are just small characters, not to worry about."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Lorne smiled helplessly. These criminals who were immersed in his own past didn''t know the horror of Qiwuhai. Those big pirates who had their own goals to become Qiwuhai each had the strength to rival a country.


    However, because of his embarrassing position, both the navy and the pirate camps are regarded as enemies.


    Lorne continued to read the newspaper, and the rest were trivial things, but the prisoners who had been detained for a long time all listened with gusto.After Lorne finished reading this page, he still asked.


    "Why is that all, did you turn around, Little Lorne?"


    Of course not. It was more convenient for Lorne to read only the front side. After turning the newspaper over with his feet, he saw only one piece of news in bold on the other side.


    After Lorne could see these words clearly, he fell into a long silence and froze in place.


    There is no shortage of masters of sex in the sixth floor, who eagerly asked after feeling the strangeness of Ron.


    "How is it, what did you see little Lorne?"


    "Yeah, don''t be afraid if you see anything, I will cover you!"


    Lorne stared at the newspaper, reading every word.


    "Fantastic! One Piece King Goldor Roger was finally arrested and executed a week later!"

 39 Chapter 39: The Shocked World

    Lorne stared at the newspaper, reading every word.


    "Fantastic! One Piece King Goldor Roger was finally arrested and executed a week later!"


    The entire sixth floor of the Impelton Grand Prison fell into deathly silence, leaving only the unbelievable gasps of the prisoners.


    "What! How could Roger be caught? That''s the man who defeated Lao Tzu!"


    "How could this group of navy waste catch Roger! This must be a false news!"


    "The era of One Piece has just begun and is about to end!"


    "Little Lorne, are you wrong! How could Roger be caught by the Navy! He is the One Piece!"


    Unbelievable roars sounded one after another in the prison. Most of the imprisoned prisoners knew Roger''s legend, and some even fought him directly.They don''t believe that a man like Roger will be caught by the Navy!


    Some prisoners who were closer to Ron also asked Ron to prove. They stared at the newspaper in front of Ron. They hoped that Ron''s news was false, but only Ron''s wry smile responded to them.


    But Lorne''s heart was turbulent, did he finally start?The little plot that I know!


    People nowadays never know what Roger''s death means to this sea!


    Roger''s death is by no means the end of the Pirate Age!It is the beginning of a new era!Do the Fools think that killing a One Piece will quiet this era?In the face of the tide of the times, everything seems weak.


    Lorne knew that the era of great pirates was coming!And his opportunity is in this era, in this prison!


    "Woohoo! How can you die Roger? I haven''t sent you to hell with my own hands!"


    "Hahaha, Roger, you bastard is finally dead, let me go now, it''s my time!"


    Some people are depressed, some are ecstatic.The noise of the prisoners quickly alarmed the jailer guarding here outside.The door on the sixth floor was slowly pushed open, and a man wearing a black prison uniform and a black mask with black wings behind his back walked in.


    "You are here! Ken! Quickly let me go out, my time is here!" The prisoner in front recognized that the person who had recognized was the director of the big prison, Ken!He stood up and grabbed the cage and shouted frantically at him.


    "Your age?" Ken squinted at the prisoner, a trace of contempt in his eyes."Just by relying on a defeated loser like you, dare to say that it is your age?" Ken gave the prisoner an uppercut, and the huge force directly broke through the hard cage mixed with sea floor stones and hit the prisoner.Knocked the prisoner into the air and slammed into the wall behind him. There were cracks on the hard wall, and the prisoner was bleeding from his body, life and death unknown!


    "You scum, being locked up here is a waste! It''s better to die!" Ken shouted, then turned to the other prisoners in the prison."Who else wants to go out? Come to me and try."


    "I will send you to hell to see Roger!"


    "Sisi." The others in the prison took a breath.Some of them are not inferior in strength to Ken, but they have been handcuffed with hard sea floor stone handcuffs. They are extremely weak, or some incompetents are simply hungry for a long time, and there is no strength to move them. .


    With the current physical condition and the Ken who can penetrate the sea building stone cell in a battle, it is absolutely dead and no life!


    This is the horror of Impelton, suppressing the most vicious prisoner in the world with absolute strength.


    "You are quiet?" Ken said, and then showed a weird smile."Then let you see an old friend. You should all know each other!"


    Ken beckoned, and two jailers walked in here with a tall man.This man has exaggerated long blond hair, but his head is staring at half a funny steering wheel.


    He seemed to have just gone through a great battle, and his whole body was bruised and dying.His feet are chained with Hailou stone chains, which shows that Impelton attaches importance to him!


    His arrival caused the entire sixth floor to take a breath, and fell into a silence longer than the news that Roger was arrested.


    This man has many titles, one of the three legendary pirates, the leader of the flying pirate group, and the admiral of the golden lion pirate fleet!The flying pirate golden lion Shiji is as famous as the one-piece king Goldor Roger and the big-bearded Edward Newgate!


    The news of Roger''s arrest was only they learned through Lorne''s dictation, and many prisoners still had some doubts about it.So the shock was far less violent than the golden lion''s arrest and brought directly to them.


    Is the three legendary pirates who have dominated the entire pirate world for so many years, is there only one white-bearded Edward Newgate left?


    The worldview of many prisoners has begun to collapse. Is this the end of the era of great pirates?


    "The news of the arrest of these heinous prisoners will surely frustrate the spirit of the entire Pirate World. The justice of the world government cannot be underestimated! The banner of justice will surely hang over the entire sea!"


    Ken said lightly.


    "The sea belongs to the pirates!" "Dare to look down on the pirates and I will make you pay the price of blood!"...


    Ken''s provocative words undoubtedly angered the prisoners on the sixth floor completely. They snarled at Ken regardless of the restraints on their bodies.


    Ken didn''t pay attention to the wailing of these losers, but placed the golden lion Shiji in a cage and turned around and left.And that cage happened to be the place left by Glington Glenn after he left.


    Right beside Lorne!


    Golden Lion Shiji seemed to have been hit, and now he was discouraged, and allowed the jailer to completely torture him without moving.


    Ken slowly walked to the door, the door of the sixth floor was slowly pulled up, Ken whispered to the entire infinite hell.


    "Your era is over, smelly pirates!"


    ...


    Great route, Anxia Island.


    "So, you lost Master Lorne?"


    A man in a straight robe sat on a chair, with a cane in one hand, looking at the young people who were kneeling in front of him.


    Next to him stood a stiff old man standing in a straight suit, sternly asking several young people who were kneeling on the ground.If Lorne saw this scene, he would definitely recall it.


    These young people are just the so-called hooligans who got him on the merchant ship.


    "We really don''t know! Lord Mellen! We didn''t know anything after we sent Master Lorne to the merchant ship as planned! It is said that the merchant ship encountered a sea storm and we were powerless!"


    "Yeah! Then there was a terrible battle here. Two foreigners who were as strong as adults almost destroyed the island by half! We all hid in the house and did not dare to come out! Don''t know what happened!"


    The middle-aged man sitting in the chair was about to talk, when a news bird flew over from the sky, and the middle-aged man took a look at the newspaper.


    The big words on the front of the newspaper made his pupils shrink slightly.


    "What? Roger was arrested?"

 40 Chapter 40 Mans Road (seeking collection!)

    "What? Roger was arrested?" The middle-aged nobleman was stunned when he saw the news in the newspaper in his hand.


    When I was young, I had a lot of conflicts with him, but they all disappeared with the years.


    When I was a Celestial Dragon, I felt that his naive ideas were simply unreasonable, but when I was expelled from Mary Joa, I observed the world from another angle in Qinghai.


    I feel that kind of naivety is probably a kind of compromise, a kind of compromise to this distorted world. Roger has devoted his life to pursuing "freedom" this illusory thing, and he encountered it when he went to Mary Gioia some time ago. he.


    This kind of arrogant man, even if he died, should make a feat that shocked the world.Instead of being caught and executed by the Navy.


    The man named Vennhill Caesar frowned.Immediately after throwing the newspaper to Mellen, he ignored him.Since it was the path he chose, don''t interfere.This is the respect men have for men.


    "The guys in his pirate group are restless, and Roger Town is afraid that something big will happen a week later." Melen next to him read the newspaper and said with a serious face.


    After all, after fighting for so many years, they knew all about the monsters in the Roger Pirates.


    One Piece¡¯s right arm, Hades Raleigh!


    One Piece¡¯s left arm, Jabba, the king!


    These two names popped up in Melen''s mind for the first time. After the news of Roger''s arrest spread, surely these two monsters wouldn''t sit idly by?When they go to Rogge Town, there will be a little lively there.


    "Roger, a restless person, will his departure also turn the world upside down?" Melen murmured, and then he didn''t care about it.He is just an elderly man who has served his master for decades.


    He was very clear about Caesar''s temper. Since Caesar didn''t say anything, he wouldn''t care about it.


    The consequences of any choice made by a man should be borne by the man himself!This is the ancestral training of their Veenhill clan!Pride is carved into the bones of the Vennhill clan!


    The few young people lying on the ground bowed their heads and said nothing, shocked in their hearts. They knew that their two masters were very strong and had a very deep background, but they didn''t expect to be able to come to the pirate king Goldor Roger to scribble at will. To the point.


    You know, that''s One Piece!The freest man on the sea!Is the idol of how many men in the world!


    When these two people came to Anxia Island a few years ago, they only carried a baby in the swaddle, which was the young master who was later handed over to them, Veenhill Lorne!


    They brought a lot of wealth and attracted the coveting of many restless people on the island, but these restless people all disappeared overnight.This kind of thunderbolt made everyone on the island cut off those crooked minds.


    But they didn''t have the terrible hobby of the legendary nobles, but were very amiable.Lord Melen built an orphanage to adopt orphans whose parents died at the hands of the pirates.


    Teach them the ability to read and some basic skills to earn a living.


    Many orphans have good jobs when they grow up, and some even go to the world government to work. Through their efforts, Anxia Island has become prosperous and become an important island in this route of the great sea route.


    These young people grew up in the orphanage of Lord Melen. They admire the man who gave him hope for life, so when he gave himself a task, he would keep his young master Lorne safe. When leaving here.


    They accepted this task without even thinking about it. In their opinion, it was an opportunity for them to repay their favor.However, it seems that this matter has been messed up. Young Master Lorne has encountered a sea storm, and now there is no news, life or death is uncertain.


    In fact, they can¡¯t be blamed. After all, natural disasters are inevitable, but when they saw Master Melen and Master Caesar with anxiety, the feeling of guilt in their hearts almost made them afraid to face it. .


    They knelt on the ground, not asking for Master Mellen''s forgiveness, but only asking for a chance to bring back Young Master Lorne safely, so that they would die without regret.


    Caesar supported his forehead, and through some fragmentary information, he probably knew the whole process.


    During that time, the navy changed and sent its powerful general, Polusalino with the title of monster.Came to this island.


    He didn''t catch himself, but claimed to have defeated the pirates who tried to rob the experimental body of the navy headquarters.


    Fart!What is the use of the pirates with those experimental bodies?I want to use my toes to know that there is a bit of a mess in it, but it is a pity that I have been away from Mary Joe for a long time, and the intelligence network is almost rotten.Some key information is not available.


    "Which forces appeared in this sea area during the period of Lorne''s disappearance?" Caesar asked suddenly.


    "Back to the Lord, the forces that have appeared here during this time include Lieutenant Admiral Polusalino, the heir of the Gilmar Kingdom, and the second of Charlotte Lingling, the BIG¡¤MOM Pirate Group. Son, Charlotte Katakuli, the mysterious man who fought Polusalino and almost destroyed half of the island. And several trash pirates who were arrested by the navy."


    "Is that much?" Caesar was a little frustrated, and he suddenly remembered the omniscience that he felt when he was in Mariejoa, it was like a god looking down on the world.


    No wonder, most of the people living there are ignorant pigs. They never know what it feels like to think, and they have lost the ability to think.


    However, as long as you complete the plan yourself!Everything in this world becomes at your fingertips!Those sinners will also pay their due!


    "Then start with Germacha." Caesar said slowly.The powers he heard were the top powers on this sea.


    The Navy Headquarters does not mention that Charlotte Lingling, a monster who had been a crew member of the Pirate Group decades ago, has now risen to fame in the new world and dominates it.Her power gave Caesar a headache.


    It''s not because of fear. People in the Vennhill family never knew what fear was. This was also written in the family''s ancestral motto.


    Rather, because of that reason, if you step into the new world and have some ties to the forces inside, the entire world government will not sit idly by.


    Now I haven''t had the time to tear my face with them, yes, even if I almost destroyed the entire Marijoel, in the eyes of Caesar, he didn''t tear his face with the world government.


    But once the plan in my heart is realized, it will truly be endless!The whole world will boil.


    This Djerma Kingdom seems to have heard of it.Let''s start with them.


    Caesar thought in his heart, in fact, he already had some guesses about Lorne''s trace in his heart.But he had to endure it.


    My time is running out, and I wait until I finish that thing.Even if Lorne is really there, I will save him!


    This is the responsibility of a father to his son!


    "Advancing the city?" Caesar murmured, "I hope you will take good care of my son!"

 41 Chapter 41-The Meeting of Legends and Legends

    "Hey, hey, what''s wrong with Shiji, how could you be caught by the navy!"


    "That is, with your ability, who in this world can catch you?"


    "What''s the matter with your injury? There are not many strong men in this sea that can hurt you like this."


    "Or the sea is too easy now, you have forgotten how to fight?"


    After Ken left, he advanced to the sixth floor of Impelton City, and there were repeated doubts.They couldn''t believe that Shiji, one of the legendary pirates, would be arrested.


    Moreover, he was sent here in such an embarrassed posture that he was all hurt.


    Many of them have fought for hegemony on this sea with Shiji. They can say that the strength of this old opponent is clear, so they can''t believe that Shiji is as strong as the golden lion. Whether it is strategy, ambition, or strength, the strongest will be reduced to such a point!


    The golden lion Shiji lying in the cage said nothing, and Lorne felt that he seemed to have lost all thoughts.I didn''t even struggle to argue.


    this is not OK!Lorne thought to himself that this Shiji was the key figure in his plan, and he couldn''t let him continue to be decadent.


    "Could it be that the famous flying pirate is just a fame? It''s just a failure, and it''s devastated!" Lorne said softly, but it seemed like a sharp sword pierced Shiji''s body.


    "Lao Tzu is the king of this sea! What are you, a little guy who has not yet grown his hair started to teach Lao Tzu?" Shi Ji, lying in the cage, finally said the first time he entered this infinite hell. One sentence.


    But he shouted at Lorne.


    "Lao Tzu is a real pirate! If Roger and I joined forces, we would have ruled the world long ago!"


    "Really? How could you get caught?" A prisoner in the next cage sneered. He has been locked up in Impelton, the city of advancement for decades. When he debuted, the so-called Three Legendary Seas The thieves are just newcomers.


    Therefore, I am not cold about their legend. When the Golden Lion Shiji was sent in, he pushed the sixth floor of the city in shock, but he was full of disdain.


    Are you kidding me?


    "Who do you think you are? Do you still rule the world? Stop laughing!" the prisoner laughed."I''m afraid you don''t know the horror of the world government, do you? Tell me kid-like jokes? Is the sea so weak now? Think of you as a legend!"


    This prisoner was also a well-known strong man, but because he was betrayed by his subordinates, he was seized by CP0, a secret organization of the world government, and was beaten half to death by a group of strong men, and was thrown into Impelton.


    The full name of CP0 is CipherPol-AIGIS0, which is a secret spy agency directly affiliated to the world government. Most of them are dressed in weird and masks that dare not show their true colors.But their strength is really strong.


    Every one of those who besieged him is a strong man who is not inferior to him. I really don''t know where the world government has found so many experts.


    "What do you know, an old man? You have been imprisoned here for decades. You don''t even know the horror of this sea! There are countless strong men on this sea, and there are many heroes! It is a world that truly belongs to the pirates! It is a pity that you are imprisoned. Too long, there is no chance for you to see the longing of that sea."


    There is a prisoner who is displeased with the arrogant words of the old prisoner. He is despising the legend!Even more contempt for being defeated by the legends and reduced to this because Pelton''s self!So he said viciously.


    "You bastard! Didn''t you know where I was when I was crossing the sea? Are you yelling at me?"


    "Hehe, why are you being imprisoned here so arrogantly?"


    "you!"


    ...


    The two prisoners got into a big quarrel because of this incident. This kind of thing is not uncommon in Impelton. The surrounding prisoners also started to roar and watch the excitement.


    This is one of their few entertainment activities.


    "Child? What crime did you commit? How could you be imprisoned here?" The prisoners left behind the story of the Golden Lion and Shiji. Shiji was also rarely free, struggling to get up, and began to look at the one next to him who started talking. Children get up.


    Because Lorne was so young, he couldn''t find a second one in Advance City.Skee couldn''t think of what crime he could commit and would be caught here.You know this is not a child''s play.


    The prisoners detained in Propulsion City are truly wicked criminals.And this sixth level of infinite hell is even a prison in a prison. They have committed countless crimes, because they are too bad and even require the world government to erase them from history!


    Lorne stared at Shiji. Although Shiji was embarrassed at this time, some blood was still flowing from the wound on his face, but after all, he was a big man who had pressured this sea for many years. You can vaguely see how domineering he was before. , How arrogant and lawless.


    "My last name is Veenhill." Lorne said lightly while looking at Skee.It''s been a long time since his father, Veenhill Caesar, made a riot in the sacred place of the dragons, Mary Joa. Although the world government has concealed it, it is not difficult to learn some of the inside stories from the information network of Golden Lion Shiji.


    "My father''s name is Veenhill Caesar." If Lorne''s first sentence still puzzled Skeet, Lorne''s last sentence would undoubtedly surprise him, Skee frowned.


    "That Vennhill from Mary Joel?"


    "Exactly, this is why I am here."


    "Tsk tusk tusk, don''t you know that your father was in the limelight this time. How many of us look at the stupid pigs of the Tianlong people, but it is only Caesar who can really rush into their nest. For this, I have to give him one." Shi Ji said with a smile, his right hand wanted to put his thumb up to his chest, but because his hands were caught in chains, he had to give up.


    Then continued.


    "But I''ve dealt with old Caesar, and I always like to plan and decide, how can you fall into the hands of the navy." Shiji still has some doubts. In his opinion, Caesar and himself are the same kind of people.


    Always be prepared, always restless and peaceful.


    "Unfortunately, the shipwrecked and fell into the hands of the navy. The world government couldn''t catch my father, so I had to use me to give the Dragonite an explanation." Lorne said, and Shiji nodded his head with approval.


    "Is it the one chosen by fate?" Shi Ji said to himself.


    For the shipwreck, he can be said to empathize with him. The previous naval battle with Roger At Wall was because of that sudden storm, he let the desperate Roger escape.


    Most of the flying pirate fleet was also driven into the sea.


    This mark of shame was left on his head!Skee thought of the half of the rudder studded on his head.


    If it weren''t for that sea storm, he would have defeated Roger already, and there would be no legend of One Piece in the world.

 42 Chapter 42-Caesars Folly

    "No, it''s not the person who fate chooses, but the fate that man chooses." Lorne stared at Shiji''s eyes and said word by word.


    "To be precise, it is the destiny chosen by the strong! Only the weak will accept it!"


    "Is the destiny chosen by the strong?" Skee repeated Lorne''s words, then laughed.


    "It''s really the son of a man recognized by Lao Tzu! Interesting guy, cough cough." The golden lion laughed and affected the injuries in his body, but he didn''t care when the blood coughed out from the end.


    "No wonder Caesar has been crazy during this time. It turns out that his son has disappeared." The golden lion''s laughter caught the attention of the other prisoners, and a person asked tentatively.


    "Caesar? Which Caesar? Is there a big man in the sea that I don''t know?" a pirate said dumbfounded


    "Is this you ignorant?" Another pirate laughed. This person is the "Ghost" Turner, who was imprisoned next to Lorne, who was once famous for his ghostly body."When you and the great pirate Baloric Lederfield joined hands over this sea ten years ago, were you still nursing?"


    "You nonsense! I have been traversing this sea for so long, and I have never heard of this person. Who knows if you made up to bluff!" The pirate blushed in defense, and people would never admit to themselves. Ignorance, this is human nature.


    "I actually heard about them." An old voice came from the depths of the prison, and Lorne heard it. This was the voice of the old Bach who liked to tell stories.


    "I remember these two people, I met them when I was in the Ullah Kingdom. Someone on his ship escaped. One of the shrewd and powerful young men was very distinguished and forced the King of Ullah to send out guards to help them find it. "


    "It''s amazing, for being a pirate for his sake!" Old Bach exclaimed.


    "Even Old Bach has heard of it. Who knows if it is an antique, I don''t know and it''s normal!" The pirate finally found the point of refutation and shouted at the prisoners.


    "Also, if it weren''t for that incident, the two powerhouses parted ways, with their prestige, it is estimated that they will not be inferior to the three legends so far." A prisoner sighed.Talking and looking at Shi Ji, there is a ready-made legend here.


    "Humph!" Skee hummed, without objection.This Veenhill Caesar, one of the few men he recognized, was qualified to be tied with him.


    "Can you continue to talk about my father?" Lorne heard the mention of his father again, and quickly pricked his ears to listen. He had heard Polusalino mentioned before, but he seemed to be taboo. Elaborate.


    As a prisoner, Lorne couldn''t ask carefully.But now everyone is a prisoner, with the same identity, and there is nothing taboo about it.


    "You don''t know?" Shi Ji said in surprise, his expression was exactly the same as Polusalino at the time.


    Am I sure to know?A black line flashed across Lorne''s heart.However, when I thought about it, it seemed that this was the truth. It seemed that it was only natural for my son to understand Lao Tzu.Of course, the premise is that he is not a traverser and has not lost the memory of this body.


    "I''ve talked with Caesar before, he is one of the few Draco pigs who make me less disgusting," Shi Ji continued after seeing that Lorne''s expression was not unusual."Oh, now that he has been expelled, he is no longer a Tianlong pig."


    "At that time, Newgate was still wandering in the ocean, and his reputation was not as big as it is now. Roger, a idiot, was still pursuing those illusory things stupidly."


    "Your father seems to have been inspired by Roger, leaving a good Tianlongren not to do it, and running into this Qinghai area to be a pirate."


    "But his strength is indeed in the past, he has not been swallowed by this sea and submerged in the waves. He has met many strong people, such as the ruthless Melen."


    "Relentless Melen?" Lorne chewed the name. Isn''t this the old butler in his own house?Although he is old, but the straight old man who always stands, it is hard to say that he is also a master.


    "Well, merciless Melen, this man is also a strong man. When I asked Caesar for a drink, he received a solid punch. It hurt me for several days!"


    "Old Mr. Mellen is a true gentleman, he will never be angry, if it weren''t for you to do too much, he wouldn''t be like this."


    "It''s not too much, I just went to your father for a drink and asked him one thing by the way."


    "one thing?"


    "That''s what I asked him at the time," Skee was a little embarrassed after being exposed by Lorne, but when he recalled his back then, he was still refreshed."Hey, Caesar. We are brothers after drinking this glass of wine!"


    "Old Caesar turned his head and looked at me with a shocked look, as if he could not believe that a big man like me would ask him to be his brother!" Golden Lion Shiji laughed haha.


    Lorne was full of contempt. His father should have looked at you with mentally retarded eyes?


    "I continued, "Hey, Caesar, how about doing my right wrist."Let us conquer the world together!"." Skee laughed, "Caesar was very moved, and then took Melen and killed him from the island."


    "The encirclement of forty ships forced him to kill him out, just hit this point! He is worth this!" Shi Ji''s right hand gave a thumbs up on the ground, and this time he learned to behave and didn''t struggle on the chain.


    This Nima is mentally retarded!Lorne didn''t expect the Golden Lion Shiji, one of the three legends of Pirate World, to be such a funny comparison.But think about it, if it weren''t for this kind of character, he wouldn''t be an enemy or friend of Roger.


    Nor would it be that after hearing the news of Roger''s arrest, he would go alone to Marine Fodor, the headquarters of the Navy, and fight with the general of the Warring States of Buddha. The heroic iron fist Karp almost destroyed half of Marine Fodor.


    One person challenged two legends at the same time, this kind of stupid thing was only done by someone like Shiji.


    "Well, let''s not talk about it. I really talked to Caesar before, and he told me about his plan with great interest." After Shi Ji laughed, he suddenly said with a serious face."That plan is really stupid. Caesar''s innocence is comparable to Roger!"


    "What plan?" Lorne asked curiously. The man who had dealt with his father was almost the one who knew his father best, and what he said was almost the truth.


    "Caesar said that the world is too dark, and there is only one reason." Skee said with a smile, and then wriggling his mouth, Lorne got the answer from the shape of his mouth.


    "How could this happen!" After hearing this answer, Lorne was shocked. He thought about his father''s countless past, but he didn''t expect to get this result.


    "Hahaha, is it comparable to Roger?" The golden lion laughed, while Lorne was silent.

 43 Chapter 43 The Legend That Will Finally Call

    "What are you two talking about?" The quarrel over there seemed to have come to an end, ending with Turner''s victory.


    I don''t know what those Turner did to him, the pirate who failed at this time was all paused, curled up in the corner, and became a ball.


    "Well, let''s have a good talk. I said this little guy is a bit interesting." A hearty old man laughed deep in the prison, and it was Old Bach.


    "It turns out that you old bastard are still alive. You didn''t misunderstand the wrong person this time. That''s good." Shiji replied with a sneer. It seemed that he and Old Bach seemed to have some friendship.


    "What is this time? You bastard." Old Bach said angrily, and Lorne could imagine his angrily blowing up his beard.


    "Isn''t it? After you were arrested, I took over all of your subordinates. I treat them as subordinates who have followed Laozi for many years, but what did they do to me? Dozens of ships in my group surrounded Roger, and they ran away. Up!"


    "This is your crew!" Golden Lion Shiji roared, not defeating Roger head-on is the regret of his life!And the betrayal of his subordinates is what he hates most.These two things are combined.


    Let him hate the crew of the old Bach, he will be escaped by Roger, and the anger of the whole group that has lost most of it will pass.


    Although, Roger''s escape was entirely due to the sudden storm, and it had little to do with them.


    "You lie! Lao Tzu''s subordinates are all top-notch! They are all real warriors! They will never do anything to escape from battle. Even if you escape, you are not good to them to make them think you are not worthy to lead them!"


    Old Bach roared angrily.There was a hoarse cough in his throat, obviously because he was older and was irritated by Shi Jiqi.


    "Maybe, if there is a chance to go out, I will let you see the evidence with your own eyes, and then unscrew your neck with your own hands!" Shiji snorted coldly, and then did not continue to struggle with old Bach.


    However, the remaining prisoners didn''t let the two big shots go, but made a fuss.


    Lorne looked at the booing prisoners, for the first time whether he came to the wrong place.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    As the days passed, the door on the sixth floor of Impelton opened once, escorting a silent and vicious prisoner out, and then one was brought in.


    A more silent middle-aged man, he was unsmiling, his face resolute.Lorne couldn''t help but look at him a few more times. He happened to be held in the cage of the prisoner who had been escorted out.


    Needless to say, the inmate who went out was afraid that he would never have a chance to come back.


    On this day, the entire sixth floor was extremely quiet, and no one gagged or joked around, even Turner, who had the most broken mouth, closed his chattering mouth.


    People in the entire Infinite Hell know that today is the day when the Pirate King Gore D. Roger will be executed.


    The prisoners in the infinite hell are all in a low mood. Many of them have fought against Roger or heard of his reputation.His death is the end of the Pirate Age.


    The One Piece is dead, so what kind of pirate?This is what many young people think about going to sea.The door of the infinite hell slowly opened, and Ken slowly walked in.


    His expression was serious, but there was a hint of relief.


    In this barbaric era, in this chaotic sea, everything must end today.This is his dream.It is also one of the driving forces that pushed him to become the director of the impelton prison!


    And the completion of his dream started from the one piece king Gore D. Roger.


    Ken stepped into the infinite hell step by step, and the surrounding prisoners were listless, no longer the mood of joking with Ken in the past.


    "What? My heroes? Why don''t you sing songs today?" Ken said with a big smile. The expressions of these inexorable criminals were low, but they made him feel more happy.


    "You bastard! Ken!" The prisoner closest to him got up and stared at the prison director Ken with split eyes.That prisoner was the one who was flew by Ken before, but his vitality was really tenacious. He was bleeding from his body before, and he was unconscious of life and death.After a simple treatment, it took only a few days to become alive and well.


    The monsters locked in the sixth floor really cannot be treated with common sense.


    "Asshole? Huh?" Ken clapped his hands, and the two soldiers behind him came in with an object hidden by a black cloth.Then gently placed in the infinite hell.


    "Although you scold me as an asshole, I still won''t be angry with you, because I am the king of prison! Hahaha!" Ken said with a laugh, and then pulled the black cloth away with one hand.A huge monitor screen appeared in the infinite hell.


    "The execution of One Piece King Gore D. Roger will be broadcast live all over the world at the same time. People all over the world, including the murlocs living in the deep sea, the fur people living in the forest, and the giants of Elbaff People will all appreciate the whole process of Gore D. Roger''s being the leader."


    "Even if you are heinous bastards! But I still give you the right to watch the live broadcast." Ken laughed and turned around. "Don''t thank me, bastards! This is a special gift from the warden!"


    "a ha ha ha!"


    Ken walked out the door while laughing, and the two jailers who had moved the screens followed behind Ken and slowly closed the door on the sixth floor.There is only one big screen that keeps flashing.


    The strong men present did not say a word, and they had long been accustomed to such provocations as Ken.Excessive scolding is just laughable.


    "I heard that Ken is also a hard-working man." Turner, who was locked up next to Lorne, said suddenly.


    "Bad people?" Lorne repeated Turner''s words, wondering.


    "Ken¡¯s news used to be worth 30 million Baileys! Now that you are locked up with me, let¡¯s sell you 10 million Baileys!" Turner was stunned after speaking, and suddenly realized that he is now imprisoned here. , Taking Bailey seems to have no effect.


    "Forget it, I think you are more pleasing to the eye, this news will be sent to you."


    News worth 30 million Baileys?Lorne pricked his ears to listen carefully.


    Turner paused and said.


    "Ken, it is not clear which animal is the fruit of the animal type, because the strong ones who fight with him too much have almost no chance to pass the news. Both the armed and the domineering have cultivated to the top, under the tutelage of Tekken Karp , Very strong physical skills."


    "I used to work on Judicial Island for a period of time, extremely hate crime and corruption, because he hated the dirty and nasty inside Judicial Island, and was transferred from Judicial Island. He was extremely cruel and liked to torture prisoners. According to some information, Ken was young. At that time, his parents were tortured and killed in front of him that led to his distorted personality."


    "Dangerous level: extremely dangerous, it is recommended not to provoke."


    Turner finished speaking in one breath, then looked at Lorne triumphantly, a trace of triumph in his eyes.


    How is it, brother is great!


    Is this news worth thirty million Baileys?Lorne was unable to complain.

 44 Chapter 44-The Boiling World

    Did your parents die in front of you that led to such a distorted character?


    Lorne thought in his heart, does the hateful person really have to be pitiful?


    But what does this have to do with yourself?Anyone who blocks his way will be cleaned up!


    Without exception.


    What does the past of others do to me?Lorne left all of this behind and began to speak and shift his attention to the screen.


    The town of Rogge in the video is sunny, and the Pirate King, Gore D. Roger, is cautiously escorted by the guards, step by step onto the execution platform.This was the first time Lorne saw the real Roger.


    He had never known what kind of charm this man had before, and he had conquered this era, and even made his opponents feel no hatred.Seeing him today feels like just an ordinary man.


    He seems to have been imprisoned for too long, his hair is a bit messy and has not been taken care of.But he walked step by step with great confidence.As if not going to the execution stand, but walking towards his Golden Jackson and conquering another great route.


    Roger suddenly smiled at the camera. With this smile, he seemed to be the energetic One Piece.This kind of self-confidence made Lorne feel that even if there is a mountain in front of him, Roger can knock down the entire mountain with one punch.


    Lorne saw the crowds in the current Rogge town, and the people stood shoulder to shoulder, blocking the entire execution ground.I don''t know how many big bosses from the later era are hidden in it, people all over the world are waiting for One Piece to end!


    "Ahahaha! How are you! Freedom people." Roger found a seagull holding a camera and said with a big smile at the camera.But before he could say another sentence, a figure next to him pushed him away.


    "You should go to the execution stand, Roger!" The camera spread the picture to all corners of the world in real time. Seeing this figure, Ron already knew the identity of the stalwart man.


    Father of the Revolutionary Army Monch D. Long,


    The Great Pirate, the grandfather of the original protagonist Straw Hat Luffy.


    Navy hero!Tekken Monkey¡¤D¡¤Kapu!


    Roger faced Karp with a big smile, and then went straight to the execution stand.And Tekken Karp stood behind, staring at Roger without saying a word.


    Karp at this time is in his prime, his hair is still black.But Lorne looked a little lonely looking at his back.


    "The two of them competed for half a lifetime. Before Roger was called the One Piece, he was rushed to escape from the new world." The golden lion Shiji, who was trapped by the iron wire next to Lorne, said suddenly, staring at Ken. The broadcast screen in the infinite hell.


    There was an unspeakable look in his eyes.


    "But Karp himself did not expect that Roger would end his legend in this way." Shiji smiled bitterly."We never thought of it."


    "What if this is not the end?" Lorne retorted.


    "If the death of One Piece didn''t end this era, it would be the era of Lao Tzu, and I must go out desperately." Thinking of that scene, Shi Ji suddenly had some yearning in his heart and laughed wildly.


    "But this is just an extravagant hope." But half smiled, but was stunned, and said lowly.


    Lorne was silent. He didn''t expect that Skee had become so disheartened, but thinking about it, his old opponent who had been fighting for half of his life just passed away, and the sea would become lifeless because of the death of One Piece. .


    Except for a few interesting opponents, the whole sea is lifeless.What''s the meaning of such a sea? Lorne guessed that if it wasn''t for the fire in Skee''s heart that Roger''s declaration ignited, he would not have done the desperate fight.


    "Little Wienhill, do you want to know how I got in?" Skee suddenly turned and said to Lorne.


    However, he said to himself without letting Lorne take the call.


    "I don''t believe that Roger will be caught by the Navy. A man like him will never end so simply." Shiji shouted, "My men brought the news of Roger''s arrest. I don''t believe it at all. Lao Tzu went to the navy and was asked by Malin Fodor to verify that if the navy trash caught Roger, he would hand him over."


    "He is a man recognized by Lao Tzu, even if he dies, he can only die under Lao Tzu''s sword." Shi Ji said with a sad smile.


    Later, I didn¡¯t say that even if one person faced the two legendary powerhouses of the navy headquarters, the warring States general of the Buddha, the heroic Lieutenant General Kapu, he did not fear in his heart, and he was almost destroyed the navy headquarters Malin Fudo with one enemy and two. catch.


    This kind of trivial matter is nothing at all!


    Skee looked at the TV screen. It turned out that Roger, the bastard, was really arrested!


    Lorne sat next to him and listened to Shiji to himself.Looking at him sometimes laughs wildly, sometimes painful.


    With his short life experience, he could not understand the relationship between Roger and Shiji. The death of either of the two friends and foes is like an old opponent who has accompanied him for decades, and his best friend for decades has disappeared. .


    Roger in the picture stepped onto the execution platform step by step. The sun shining on his back made his face a little gloomy, and he couldn''t see his face clearly, but he kept a hearty smile.


    This smile was deeply imprinted on his face.Let the people present may forget his face, but never forget his smile.Is this the appeal of One Piece?


    Roger knelt on the high execution platform, beside him stood two soldiers armed with spears, preparing to execute Roger.


    Lorne could clearly see the beads of sweat on the cheeks of these two soldiers. After all, the man in front of them was the one-piece King Gore D. Roger, the man who stood at the top of the world and had almost everything!


    "Is Lao Tzu''s treasure?" Roger, who was about to be executed, suddenly said this sentence, and the eyes of the whole world were attracted by his sentence.


    "If there is a kind, go get it!" Roger''s eyes were like torches, and there was a terrifying flame in his eyes.The dark clouds in the sky changed color, and the sky that was still clear just now suddenly became gloomy.


    "Let''s find it, I put everything in the world there." He said with a wild smile, and as soon as his voice fell, the two executioners beside him pierced the spears into Roger''s body.


    Patter!The heavy rain poured down and fell on the town of Rogge.


    "a ha ha ha!"


    Except for Roger''s dying laughter, the whole Luoge Town was left with the sound of pattering rain.The whole Roger was extremely calm, no, it should be said that the whole world became silent because of Roger''s words.


    Only the sound of people gulping, and the dull eyes that were shocked.


    "Aha!!"


    But the next moment, the entire Rogge town became boiling.


    No, the whole world is boiling.


    The era of the great pirates has arrived!

 45 Chapter 45 Prison Riot

    Roger''s words made the whole world boil.


    Even the prisoners trapped in Impelton of Advance City became noisy after hearing Roger''s bold words.


    The era of pirates will never end!


    "drink!"


    "drink!"


    "drink!"


    The prisoners slapped the wall with chains, beating in a rhythm.


    "The era of pirates is about to begin!"


    "It seems to be going outside soon!"


    "Let me out, bastard Ken!"


    "A new era has opened! I want Kai Chen to go to the sea of ??pirates in the new era!"


    The prisoners on the sixth floor began to riot after hearing the news.While the Golden Lion Shiji was lying on the ground, his face still couldn''t believe it.


    "Roger, why did you die! Is your death just to start this so-called new era?"


    "It''s extremely boring, even if the treasure hunting star chasers run wild on the sea, it is just an eye-catcher."


    "One day I will go out, I want you to understand that the true king of this sea is a pirate!"


    Lorne murmured.


    "Is this what Roger did desperately, is this the pirate?"


    "Is this the One Piece?"


    Even if he knew the plot for a long time, and knew that Roger would die, he would definitely say that when he died to start the era of pirates.But just when Lorne heard Roger''s declaration immersively.


    I was also deeply infected by it, and I couldn''t help but want to rush to the sea.


    What''s the point of a man in the world if he can''t achieve great achievements?


    Roger''s words completely ignited the lust in the hearts of the men, and countless men rushed to the sea, and people could predict the stormy waves that would be set off on the sea.


    Creaking.


    The door of the big prison was slowly pushed open, and the director of the big prison Ken walked in with a gloomy expression.


    Ken originally wanted this group of defeated dogs to see their posture when the One Piece fell.Let them know that the era of pirates is over.


    But he didn''t expect Roger''s words to make these people even more crazy.Even though he has been in the uncontested advance city for a long time, he also knows the weight of Roger''s words.


    It was clear that in the deep mountains, a piece of tender flesh and blood was thrown out and the beast was drawn out.Roger''s ONEPIECE, whether it exists or not is really so important?The point is that after the beast has tasted the taste of fresh flesh and blood, it is afraid that it will become more crazy and fierce.


    After the men set foot on the sea and knew what it was like to be free, would they still go back to An''an to spend their lives on their own?He had previously ordered all prisoners in the prison to watch Roger''s death together, but he did not expect to plant a disaster.


    After hearing Roger''s declaration, the whole Impelton was boiling.Prisoners riots even occurred on the upper floors, and Magellan and Hannibal have gone to suppress them separately.


    And the most dangerous and fierce sixth infinite hell, of course, should be left to him to deal with.After all, this is my fault.


    "Be quiet!" Ken shouted!But the desire of the murderous prisoners to advance the sixth floor of the city has been completely ignited, and they are not afraid of Ken at all.


    "Ken! You let me go! I''m going to conquer that sea!"


    "Unlock me and come to a manly duel! I have no time to spend time with you here! The outside world is waiting for me!"


    "Hehe, infinite world?" Ken sneered, "Let him out."


    "But, Sir, this is not compliant, isn''t it? Deputy Director Magellan will not allow it."


    "Whether he is the director or I am the director of this prison? Is it he or me?" Ken shouted.


    The entourage behind him buried his head very low, not daring to look at Ken''s almost murderous gaze, and slowly opened the chain of the cage.Then he unlocked the Hailou stone handcuffs that bound the prisoner.


    "Haha, you are so courageous! I will save you a life later, and I will take it as a reward."


    The prisoner didn''t expect that Ken would actually release him, and also unfastened the sea tower handcuffs that bound him.


    His expression suddenly became cruel. As a capable person, he was weak and unable to face the enemy when he was bound by the sea tower. Ken knows what regret is!


    Although Ken''s expression is equally fierce, and I don''t know what kind of malice he was carrying him out, but who cares?


    As one of the overlords of the sea in the old age, he only believes in his own fists!


    "Ken! Go and die?" The prisoner moved his muscles and bones, then squatted slightly, making a gesture of preparing to attack, with a cruel expression."I will do well" thank you "you!"


    "Die?" Ken murmured, and then the whole person suddenly disappeared. He instantly appeared next to the yelling prisoner, his body deflected, and a heavy punch wrapped in black arms hit the prisoner''s left rib.


    "What''s this...!" The prisoner didn''t finish what he said, and he was knocked into the air by Ken with a heavy blow, his eyes were full of disbelief!


    How could there be such a fast moving speed!


    "This is one of the secret techniques developed by the Navy in recent years, the Sixth Navy Type!" Golden Lion explained to Lorne."People who don''t understand can easily be recruited the first time they come into contact."


    Lorne watched the battle at the same time, and when he was willing to release the prisoner, Lorne already knew the end.


    People who are willing to hate and hate will never do things that might release criminals if they are not absolutely sure.


    But Lorne didn''t expect that Ken would actually be a Navy Six!The prisoner was beaten with no power to fight back with a simple six navy style.


    You know, the Navy Sixth Form is not a high-end technique in the original, and the prisoners on the sixth floor are all terrifying powerhouses!


    After the prisoner was knocked into the air, Ken immediately disappeared again, and then appeared behind the prisoner who was knocked into the air.Cruel face.His right hand punched the prisoner in the face.


    Armed domineering fists hit the prisoner''s face heavily, banging him directly to the ground.


    Cracked floor!The stones used to build the Propulsion City are carefully selected by the World City Mansion and are extremely hard, just to resist the huge pressure in the deep sea.


    But Ken''s punch directly blasted the prisoner to the ground and fell to the ground, leaving a not shallow pit on the ground!Ken walked in front of the prisoner step by step, his arms wrapped in black domineering.


    "Go to death, right?" Ken slapped a punch and hit the prisoner''s face again. The prisoner''s nose and eyes were all punched with blood.


    "Leave me a life, right?" Ken''s second punch hit the prisoner''s stomach. This punch made the floor sink two points again, and the prisoner spit out blood from his mouth.


    "Going to conquer the infinite world, right?" Ken raised his third punch, but the prisoner who had been clamoring was frightened. He said vaguely for life, and a few broken teeth came out from his mouth.

 46 Chapter 46 Promoting the Citys Terrorist Power

    "Pull him out and bury him, telling the government that he died of illness midway." Ken slowly got up, and the prisoner was lying motionless on the ground, blood was flowing out of his body, and his eyes were full of fear.After years of imprisonment, his physical condition was not as good as his peak. In addition, Ken was originally angry and didn''t keep his hands.


    Actually beat him to death alive!


    This is how a big boss who has been crossing the ocean for so many years has fallen!


    Ken stood up and wiped his hands, and then said to the other prisoners advancing to the sixth floor of the city.


    "Who else wants to go out, can come and meet me."


    The entire sixth floor was extremely silent. The death of this prisoner made them sad, and Ken''s powerful strength displayed in this short battle made them look at them. Many people are thinking about how to change that prisoner. It''s me, can I win?


    Few prisoners can give themselves definite answers.


    This is the horror of Advance City!Control violence with violence!Surrender the most vicious prisoners in the world with absolute power.


    But who are these prisoners?They are all rebellious heroes who have been in the sea for many years. If they were afraid of the death of a prisoner, they would not be able to make this step.


    Nor is it eligible to be locked in the sixth floor of Advance City.


    "He''s just a trash! Ken, you have something to let Lao Tzu come and fight you!"


    "You can only bluff an old guy who has been imprisoned for decades in your Navy Six Form? Bullying others can''t keep up with you physically, let me out and I''ll fight!"


    "The sea outside belongs to me! Don''t try to stop me, you can!"


    Ken''s words made the group of prisoners even more crazy, and several prisoners roared hysterically.


    They have had enough in the dark days of advancing, it is better to fight Ken and end it all happily!


    Ken wiped the fine sweat from his forehead, and looked at the lunatics in front of him, as if he had done something wrong again.


    Simply unreasonable!


    "It''s crazy." Lorne said to himself. He didn''t understand the thoughts of these big bosses who had been imprisoned for a long time, but the legend of the sea next to him should understand.


    Lorne turned his head and said to the Golden Lion Shiji, "Why, don''t the famous flying pirate try it? You should be able to deal with Ken with your strength?" The Hailou stone handcuffs restricted Lorne''s ability to perceive most of the fruits. , So that he could not judge which is strong and weak by distinguishing the aura from these strong men.


    However, through the original plot, although the golden lion ended very awkwardly and lost to the protagonist Halo, it is still a legend that has been rampant in the sea for many years.His strength is unfathomable.


    In the face of the director of Shigami Prison, who seems to have never appeared in the original work, it should be said that he has a good chance of winning.


    "Haha, try?" Shi Ji sneered disdainfully."What about defeating Ken? There are still six floors on this! Heavily guarded, what if you break into the sea? Can you find the boat to leave here?"


    "The navy headquarters is not far away. Once a riot occurs here, to the point where the senior leaders of the city can''t handle it, the wise general of the navy and the Warring States period will bring a large number of navies into it."


    "Escape? How to escape?"


    As an old pirate who has traversed the sea for many years, Shi Ji''s understanding of Pushing City is beyond his imagination. It seems that in the original book, the inside story of Shi Ji''s escape is not as simple as the memory.


    If there are not a few brushes, how can Advance City become a myth of copper and iron walls?Even if the legend is like Shiji, escaping from Propulsion City has been carefully planned for two years and paid the price of two legs!


    ...


    Advance to the fifth floor of the city, the cold hell.


    Hannibal, the chief guard who looked like an evil spirit, took off his coat and threw it on the snow.The guard on the side offered his trident.


    He took the trident and gently stroked the halberd body, as if stroking his lover''s delicate skin, and then said to the prisoners who were staring in front of him.


    "My "blood sucker" hasn''t seen blood for a long time. Today, let you see how powerful the guard is." As he said, he sucked blood and sneered at the prisoners.


    "It''s worthy of being one of the high walls advancing the city!"


    "The caretaker is really amazing!" The guards behind him are all new interns. It was the first time to see Hannibal''s reliable and handsome appearance, admiring from the heart.


    "Hehe, there is only one person! Let''s go, kill him and be free!" Although the prisoners in front were thinly dressed and purple when they were frozen, they still stared at Hannibal viciously, their eyes full of opposites. , The desire for freedom!


    Each of the prisoners at this level is a rebellious generation who offers a reward of over 100 million yuan. Their desire for freedom has been imprisoned for too long!


    "The two bastards, Ken and Magellan, will definitely be killed by those prisoners! When I suppress you, this push city will be my master!" Hannibal sucked the blood in his hands and danced to the prisoners. Laughed.


    ...


    Advance to the fourth floor of the city, scorching hell.


    Magellan, the deputy director of the Great Prison, sat at the door of the cell, surrounded by countless criminals in prison clothes wailing to the end.The lavender liquid dripped on their bodies, giving off a pungent smell.


    All the prisoners, who dared to riot, fell to the ground.The fourth floor of Advance City became the first place to be suppressed.


    "I have controlled the amount of venom and will not die. I will take all the poisoned prisoners into custody." Deputy Director Magellan said lightly, and the jailer behind him took orders.


    Magellan looked at the wailing prisoners, and suddenly thought of Ken going to the sixth floor and Hannibal going to the fifth floor.


    I hope they won''t have an accident. There shouldn''t be an accident, right?


    In fact, Magellan should go to the fifth floor to suppress it, but since the fourth floor is where the director''s office is located, it is the top priority of the entire city, and there is nothing to lose!And Hannibal patrols the fifth floor all year round, and he is quite clear on the fifth floor.


    Although the prisoners of the fifth layer are much stronger than the fourth layer in strength, their bodies are slow due to the cold weather all the year round.In fact, their destructive power is not as good as the fourth layer.


    ...


    Advance to the third floor of the city, the hunger hell.


    "I really want to eat!" a prisoner yelled, then lunged at a jailer in front of him.


    Flutter!But before he touched his opponent, a mini three-pronged gun came out of his chest.


    "Thank you Lord Jailer!" The soldier who was attacked was in shock. After he cleared his rescuer, he saluted and said gratefully.


    "This group of fierce prisoners will not miss any chance! Be careful!" the man called the chief jailer said solemnly.


    Is it a small person with a short stature like a small human race with double horns on his head?


    "Thank you for your guidance! Lord Saludice Jailer!"

 47 Chapter 47 Suppression!

    Advancing to the second floor of the city, the Hell of Warcraft, many prisoners in prison uniforms are running hard, behind them are these strange animals, chasing them.


    "Help, I don''t dare anymore."


    "Come and save us a jailer, I will never escape from prison again."


    "You cowards, don''t you want to take a look at the sea outside? As long as we defeat these monsters, the whole sea will belong to us."


    The prisoner running in the front roared.Turning around, he was ready to fight the few monsters behind him, but he saw the sharp teeth of the monsters.And their terrifying eyes.The legs could not help but soften.


    "It''s boring."


    Not far from the side, a huge sphinx-like monster.Lie on the ground, licking the soles of his feet.He originally thought that the group of prisoners would fight to the death with the monster that hunted them down.They all squatted down to watch the excitement.But I didn''t expect this group of prisoners to be so timid.


    The man who crosses the sea.Is the pirate so weak?


    This huge sphinx monster thought.I don''t know what happened to the officers who went to the other layers to suppress the advancement city.


    ...


    Advance the first floor of the city.Red lotus hell.The prisoners here are not heinous.According to the official statement of the world government.These prisoners have room for regret, and after serious reforms, it is impossible to return to the sea.


    But at this moment, the honest people among this group of prisoners, hearing Roger''s words, would start to riot.


    They even snatched the guard''s key, opened their chains, and prepared to escape.The first floor of the advance city is connected to the sea. As long as you go up to the sea, you have the opportunity to leave this hell.


    They have had enough here.


    The world government said that they can be released after serving their sentences.It''s all deceptive.


    Some of them have been locked up here for decades.I have never seen a prisoner who can leave safely after the recent advancement in the city.This riot may be their last chance, after all, no one does not yearn for freedom.


    The red lotus hell is a place like a forest, but this forest is made up of sword-like swordsmanship and needle-like needles.


    Every time the prisoners take a step, they will be scratched by these sharp plants.But even if they were dripping with blood, they never gave up.Your door has appeared in their vision.


    "Do you want to go out?" At this moment, a timid female voice came.


    A beautiful woman with a slender figure, tall, slender figure, wearing a prison guard uniform, and with soft light blonde curly hair appeared by the gate.


    Holding a long sword, she looked at the prisoners warily.


    "If you want to go out, it will be very difficult, because it is my duty to guard this place."


    "You go back to the cage obediently, I can still pretend not to see it, but if you insist on breaking through the gate of the city, then I can only say sorry."


    "I will really die here."


    This beautiful guard is the trainee guard Domino who had an extraordinary passion for Lorne before.


    She had just graduated from the Naval Academy with the best grades, and faced these fierce prisoners, she did not show any fear.On the contrary, there was a strange light in her eyes, and she looked at these prisoners with a weird smile.


    ...


    Promote the first sea level of the city.This is a place used to transfer prisoners who were escorted by the Navy and temporarily store ships.


    An old man in casual clothes is sitting here eating senbei.


    He was eating while talking."I just came to take a look at my subordinates, but I was drawn as a coolie."


    "Ken, this bastard, actually stabbed such a big basket. I had known that he would not give Propulsion City to him in the first place. Although the nature of this kid is not to my appetite, he will not do this kind of bastard thing anyway." Crushed the senbei forcefully, and said angrily.


    "If a prisoner escapes. The myth of our advancement to the city will be broken by you, Ken!"


    ...


    Advance the city, Impelton, the sixth infinite hell.


    Ken is now standing in the middle of this hell, panting.The prison director''s uniform and gloves were stained with blood.


    Beside him were several prisoners upside down.This was just trying to challenge him, fanatics.After he was willing to beat the pirate alive.This group of lunatics were not afraid at all, they were still clamoring about this.


    In order to advance the majesty of the city, they can be released one by one and fight one by one.They defeated them one by one with a simple six-type navy.The Navy¡¯s Sixth Form was originally only one of the methods developed by the Navy Headquarters to increase the combat power of the navy, but in Ken¡¯s hands, it showed unparalleled destructive power!


    This is the strength of the director of the largest prison in the world!


    The strength above this group of most criminal prisoners!


    Although the prisoners didn''t fight, their bodies didn''t reach the peak, or they were unfamiliar with moves and other factors, they didn''t care whether it was Ken or the defeated sixth-tier strong.


    Whatever you say is an excuse if you lose!


    This is the pride of the strong!


    "Is there anything to continue?" The prison chief Ken took a deep breath, then stared at the group of villains and shouted.


    A huge prison became silent.


    The blood of the prisoners boiled up by Roger''s dying declaration gradually cooled, and the brains blinded by the freedom of the pursuit of the sea gradually became sober.


    They found that, judging from the current situation, it seemed that they really couldn''t beat the bastard Ken, and the clamor was just a temporary advantage.Then there is the price of fall!


    Ken is not like Magellan. He can be said to be jealous and hateful. He cannot tolerate a trace of sin in his eyes. As long as there is a slight possibility, he will not let go of the opportunity to wipe out his group of "guilt"!


    "Hehe." Ken looked at the silent hell and suddenly laughed.The prison guards behind him had already taken away the prisoners lying on the ground. Only the blood stains on the floor that had not been wiped clean told what had happened here.


    The black arrogance wrapped around Ken''s body gradually dissipated, revealing the original color of his uniform. He looked at the group of prisoners with a sneer.Then turned and left the infinite hell.


    Heroes of the sea?The freest pirate?


    Haha, but so!


    But Ken didn''t know. After he turned his head and left, he had a pair of eyes staring at him.


    So this is the power of the strong?Real men should speak with their fists like this, and Lorne looked at Ken''s domineering domineering, full of yearning.


    Ken used absolute violence to suppress the entire sixth layer, and the suppression of other layers gradually came to an end.The huge advancing city, this time an unexpected riot, the number of prisoners who successfully escaped was zero!


    Once again, the myth that no one escaped from the city has been maintained for hundreds of years.


    Except for Ken''s report that he accidentally killed several pirates by accident.

 48 Chapter 48: A Little Reason

    "I gave you Propulsion City so you managed it like this?"


    "How do you ask me to write a report to it?"


    Advancing to the fourth floor of the city¡¯s scorching hell, in the prison director¡¯s office, the director of the prison, Ken, who had just repressed the world¡¯s most murderous criminals, stood upright and buried his head. Very low listening training.


    In front of him, an old man in casual clothes was cursing furiously.He pointed to Ken''s nose and cursed for a long time, but the head of the dignified prison didn''t dare to refute, but accompanied the smile.


    Behind Ken stood the same stern prisoner Magellan and the gloating prison guard, Hannibal.


    Perhaps tired of scolding, he finally stopped, took a drink, and said in a slow tone.


    "You guys, why don''t you worry so much!" the old man said, then sighed.Pointing to Ken and Magellan and said, "It was like this when you two were in school. Ken, you are always under the light of justice, and there is no room for sand in your eyes. And Magellan, you are always observing the rules rigidly and knowing no flexibility. "


    "At that time, I praised this as your strength, and I praised it, but now I think it might hurt you."


    There was a trace of annoyance in the old man''s tone. There were two beautiful jade pieces in front of him, but it was a pity that he didn''t carve them well.


    "Teacher, you did not do anything wrong!" Ken said that he was heartbroken when he saw the old man blaming himself. This teacher was the teacher when he and Magellan were in school, and the director who promoted the city''s previous generation. He took good care of them, just like them. The father is average.


    "Yeah! We are all grown up now, and the justice of the world is guarded by us!" Magellan quickly persuaded


    "Guardian? That''s how you guarded with me?" The old man suddenly became angry when he heard the word "Guardian", "Ken, I heard that since you became the prison director, you have been very prestigious and killed many prisoners."


    "Me." Ken said for a moment, but even in the face of his beloved teacher, he couldn''t help saying."But the ones I killed were all sinners! They were all sinners who committed terrible misfortunes, and they would die! I killed them just to let them pay for their sins."


    "Repay your sins? If you, as a law enforcement officer, do not abide by the law, what do you do with the law?" The old man grabbed a handful of senbei, stuffed it into his mouth, and said while chewing.


    In fact, the anger in his heart has disappeared a lot at this time. Fortunately, although Ken is extreme and Magellan is rigid, the two people''s hearts are always good, and they both want to protect the blue justice.


    He breathed a sigh of relief, afraid that Ken would be blinded by the hatred of the pirates when his parents were in front of him when he was a child. Now that he has mastered the power of life and death to advance the city, he has killed his eyes and escaped into the evil way.


    Then it is not a just judge, but like a dirty criminal.


    "But, for every prisoner I killed, I checked their files carefully. The crimes committed by some of them were so bad that I couldn''t help but shoot." Ken murmured."Every criminal is an unforgivable villain, and he will die!"


    He was a little helpless at this time. His colleagues and his teachers told him that it was wrong to torture prisoners.But what''s wrong?


    Don''t these villains deserve to die?Should I forgive them?


    The old man was a little troubled, he propped his forehead on the table.Ken is the best student he has ever taught. Whatever is good is that he can''t let go of the hatred of criminals and easily becomes extreme.


    "Well, you are already the director of prison, and you should know this secret."


    "En?" Ken asked puzzledly.


    "You know, why no matter what evil deeds are committed, the life penalty is usually the most in the advance city, and the death penalty is less?" The old man held a handful of senbei in his hand and said slowly, with a serious expression.


    "Isn''t it to highlight the world government, highlight the benevolence of the ruler Tianlongren?" Ken wondered.This is the knowledge in school textbooks, and almost every student who graduated from a subject will memorize it.


    As the top eugenic, he is naturally familiar with him.


    But listening to what the teacher said, is there any problem here?


    "Hey, he is really a stupid person, Magellan, tell him." The old man said weakly, how his best student is this virtue.


    "Um, I don''t even know the teacher." Magellan touched his head and said embarrassedly.


    "..." The old man felt that he once regarded them as his most proud students. Did he do something wrong?


    "Well, just as I will teach you again." The old man swallowed the final senbei and said in a straightforward manner.As if going back to when I was still in school decades ago, the following are my students.


    "Criminals are not born, why do they become criminals?" The old man asked a question first.


    "Desire," Magellan replied.


    Desire turns the saint into a demon.


    "Yes, everyone has desires, but not everyone is a sinner. Only with the support of sufficient strength can desires take root and corrupt people''s hearts."


    The old man slowly said, "If virtue is not worthy, you will suffer from it. No one is a born devil. Suddenly gaining strength can easily make a person twisted."


    "Teacher, do you mean Devil Fruit?" Magellan suddenly reacted and asked tentatively.


    "The devil fruit is also a way to gain strength, and it is the easiest one. The fruit has tens of millions of powers, and any ordinary person who eats a devil fruit may leap into a strong man on this sea. "


    "Suddenly gaining power will make them inflated and lawless. They dare to despise the majesty of the world government!" the old man said, with a hint of helplessness in his tone.


    "Is that so?" Ken muttered to himself. Is this the reason why the torture and killing of prisoners is strictly forbidden in the city? Even those wicked people should try to give them the right to spend the rest of their lives.


    He seemed to have made a mistake before.


    "Because this prison holds the most lawless lunatics on this sea, how many terrible fruit powers are hidden in their bodies!" the old man said, "Once they die here, the fruit will be reborn somewhere in the sea. , Those terrible abilities that should have disappeared in history will make the world government a headache!"


    Eating the devil fruit will have the power of the devil, which will accompany the person with the ability throughout his life, and there are only similar abilities in this sea, and there is absolutely no same ability. This is the consensus of all abilities.


    Once the fruit-powered person dies, the devil fruit will reappear somewhere in the sea, perhaps regularly, but it has not been discovered yet.


    And this is the reason why Advance City would rather let those criminal prisoners die in the prison rather than execute them!

 49 Chapter 49 Changes in the Great Prison

    Is this why Push City is unwilling to put these criminals to death?Ken was shocked. When he tortured and killed prisoners before, it seemed that there were a few people with extraordinary ability.


    He seems to have released some terrible fruits.


    But if it is for this reason, let these villains grow old in the advancement of the city?Ken really couldn''t swallow that breath again.Must find a way to torture these villains well.


    "So, this time you committed a catastrophe! Go with me to report to the world government." The old man sighed, but his heart was relieved.


    These two students are still the same as they were back then, with pure and straight minds.They are what the teacher says, and they never think deeply.


    The reason why the prisoners are not executed is really because they are afraid that the fruits will be exposed?


    Then there are some incompetents who have not been put to death?


    This is just for outsiders. The real reason is that the old man did not dare to talk to these two students.


    He was afraid that these two righteous students could not bear the darkness of the world.


    ...


    After the prison turmoil was calmed down, the jailer who was responsible for recording soon came to the sixth floor and was responsible for recording the losses caused by this riot.


    On the sixth floor, the director of the large prison was willing to come quickly and suppressed it with absolute violence, and did not cause too much loss. The biggest damage was the wall and floor that was destroyed after the prisoners were released.


    However, as the directors and deputy directors of the promotion city went to the headquarters of the world government, which is the holy place of the dragon people, Mary Joa, the huge prison was temporarily under the supervision of the guard Hannibal.


    The tension among the prisoners has eased a lot, and the fear of being killed by the prison director at any time is gone for the time being.Hannibal finally got his wish and became the master of this deep sea prison.


    Although there are two words temporary in front, this is also his ultimate pursuit in life!In order to experience the rights of the hard-won director of prison.


    Hannibal felt that Ken seemed to know something, even though the teacher had repeatedly told him why he could not torture prisoners, Ken still went his own way, secretly instructing Hannibal to change the rules of advancing the city.


    If you can''t kill these criminals yourself, use the rules to torture them to death!


    The prisoners who were held in the first hell of the red lotus and the second hell of Warcraft actually had similar crimes.Hannibal decided to implement a rotation system for them, allowing these villains to "comprehensively" experience the scenery of the city.


    The hunger hell on the third floor, the heat from the fourth floor made the land deserted, and the heat wave made the prisoners lose all the energy to act. The prisoners detained on this floor would never get any food or energy.Know the weakness and strength.Will be treated by the guards.


    The so-called treatment is to make them sober and go to the second level of warcraft hell and let them fight the terrifying warcraft. Whether to hunt this terrifying warcraft to get food, or to become the food of these warcrafts Own ability.


    As for escape?That is impossible!The jailers guarding these two levels are super monsters with human sensibility, and they are invincible with their intelligence and power.


    There are even rumors that there is a legendary animal demon fruit awakener in this guard.Possessing extraordinary vitality is simply immortal!


    Even if some prisoners were lucky enough to hunt down a monster, the smell of fresh flesh and blood would attract more monsters, and the prisoners often had to abandon the food to their mouths and escape.


    After hard work, I can only get food that is barely enough.


    When the first prisoners are almost full, the jailers will detain them again to the third level of hunger hell, waiting for the next time they are hungry and faint.This is repeated in order to consume their will.


    The fourth floor of the scorching hell, because it was the office of the Director of Prisons, the prisoners did not dare to make troubles at all, but now Ken and Magellan have left, and the prisoners here have just settled down and their hearts are active again. .


    Snapped!


    Hannibal knocked a prisoner who was about to flee to the ground with a punch. The black and white prison clothes quickly melted away, and the hot floor touched the prisoner''s flesh and blood, making a creaking sound.


    "Wow! It smells good! This is the smell of barbecue!" Hannibal yelled when he smelled the smell, but quickly reacted.


    "No! Don''t let him die here! Otherwise, I won''t be the director!" Hannibal yelled, and kicked the prisoner away to a slightly less hot place.


    On the fourth floor there is a huge iron pot with a boiling pool of blood and a sea of ??fire.The iron pan is covered with many crossing bridges, and the temperature of these bridges is extremely high under the burning of flames.


    Hannibal was standing on the bridge in the center of the iron pot. The temperature was the highest. The prisoner was burned immediately after falling to the ground.Hannibal kicked the prisoner away to save him.


    "Wow! It''s hot!" Even though Hannibal was wearing uniform leather boots, his exposed calves felt the heat in the air.After thinking about it, he finally made up his mind and decided to obey Ken''s order.


    Starting today, the prisoners on the fourth floor must do heavy physical labor. Everyone has to move huge wooden blocks to the bottom of the iron pot to add fire.Ken emphasized a little.


    Every prisoner, when moving the log, must be barefoot and feel the iron bridge burned up by themselves with one foot and one foot!


    "Silk~" Whenever he thought of this, Hannibal couldn''t help but admire Ken''s vicious intentions. He could feel the heat while wearing special leather boots on the hot floor. The prisoners would be caught with their feet shut. Hot peeling?


    But it is impossible to rest!Because behind him are all the jailers who are holding iron forks and staring at each other, if you want to be lazy?I''m sorry, let''s take a bath in the blood pool first!


    But how to deal with the prisoners on the fifth floor, Ken also took a lot of thought, because from this time on, everyone is a big person with a bounty of more than 100 million.Their strength and will far exceed the number of prisoners above.


    You must be cautious when dealing with them. One carelessness allows them to find a chance to escape.I cannot escape the blame.After thinking about it, Kens decided to raise an animal called the ice wolf on the fifth floor.


    Every wolf is ferocious and brutal, bloodthirsty.They survived in the fifth layer of ice and snow, and they could only hunt for some small animals that lived in the ice and snow. When they were really hungry, they had no choice but to hit the prisoners on the fifth floor.


    Even if these prisoners can''t be bitten, it can make them feel sick.Consume their few physical strength.


    "Master guard? Don''t you go to the sixth floor to see?" Standing in the snow on the fifth floor, the beautiful trainee guard Domino said timidly to the energetic Hannibal in front.


    "What are you going to do in such a dangerous place!" Hannibal turned and said puzzledly, "The prisoners there are all vicious and cruel. It''s too dangerous."


    "Isn''t you concerned about that little guy?" Hannibal suddenly realized something and asked suddenly.


    "Why!" Domino replied with a twisted expression, his face flushed.


    "I really don''t know what''s good about that kid! You care about people so much." Hannibal said grimly.

 50 Chapter 50-Ambition to Become Stronger

    "Kicking the ground dozens of times or more in a row produces a strong rebound force to move at a high speed. This is the secret of shave in the Navy Six!" "Ghost" Turner, who was imprisoned on the sixth floor, was facing Luo next to him. Well say this.


    All around them are guards of the prison guards.


    Hannibal did not dare to move into the infinite hell alone to provoke the prisoners on the sixth floor, but according to the statement of the prison director Ken, they can''t make it easier!


    So he decided to let the prisoners in the sixth floor take turns to taste the fifth floor of extremely cold hell and the fourth floor of scorching hell.But he didn''t dare to release the prisoners on the sixth floor at once, as it would easily cause chaos.


    They are not allowed to go to the first, second, and third floors. They are too close to the sea, which is prone to other changes. Moreover, those first, second, and third levels of hell cannot affect the terrifying beings imprisoned in the sixth level of infinite hell. What threat does it cause.


    Therefore, every time, he could only come out of the infinite hell detaining two strict prisoners whose whole bodies were bound by the sea tower stone chains, and take turns to the fifth and fourth hells to have a good "experience".


    This time, it happened to be Lorne and Turner''s turn.Lorne curiously asked Turner about the secret skills that the former director of prison was willing to use.


    Once relying on a strong man who crossed the sea with a ghostly body, Turner can be said to be precious to the six navy styles.Especially the "shave" that can move almost instantaneously, it took a bit of effort to learn from a retired marine.


    The legend of ghost shadow was created by fusing into one''s own body.


    It¡¯s a pity that all of this is over now. Now my legs are shattered alive by the "Shark Slayer" Lieutenant General Bastiat. Now I am a little reluctant to walk, even if I have a chance to return to the sea in the future, there will be no ghosts. Prestige.


    In fact, Lorne, who had read the original book, vaguely remembered Navy Six Forms, but he didn''t care much, because the use of these physiques was too insignificant compared to the dazzling variety of devil fruits.


    But after seeing that Ken had ravaged the terrorist prisoner on the sixth floor with a simple shave, Lorne became interested in this.


    There are no strengths or weaknesses in moves, only people have strengths and weaknesses.


    Even ordinary firearms can threaten the existence of the general level in the hands of the strong.What''s more, this secret killing technique carefully developed by the Navy.


    The fruits you eat are nothing but the fruits of perception that enhance your five senses.It belongs to the auxiliary fruit without any fighting ability.There are only a few development directions for myself.


    Through the use of firearms, oneself with the fruits of perception is like those well-trained sharpshooters, with a hundred shots.If you have learned the skills of those who are strong in guns, why not worry that there is no place for you to stand on the sea.


    Lorne guessed that there should be two sources of threat for those with strong guns.


    The first is that they have bullets made of Hailou Stone, which are a threat to anyone with any ability!Because once the capable person comes into contact with the Hailou Stone, they will become weak and weak, and become a fish that can be slaughtered!


    But Lorne thinks that this is unlikely, because the processing skills of Hailoushi are firmly in the hands of the world government and the country of Wano. Even the strong pirates who use guns have obtained it through some secret channels. The bullets made of Hailou stone, but the total amount is definitely limited, it is impossible to let the gunners use it at will.


    And the second possibility is that they have developed a technique that can cover the bullets with the armed color domineering.


    Domineering is a kind of human energy, and the overlord color is too rare to mention.


    Seeing and hearing domineering is to capture the opponent''s killing intent, and produce foresight.


    The strong can capture the entities of nature-type abilities by practicing armed color domineering, and this is the only way to deal with nature-type abilities except for the sea floor stone.Moreover, armed color domineering can also greatly improve one''s own defense and offensive power.


    In the second half of the great route, pirates who are not domineering can hardly move!


    Lorne guessed that those gun pirates knew how to cover bullets.This swordsman covered the domineering sword on the sword to prevent his love knife from breaking differently.


    Bullets will be ejected from the firearms. Being able to cover the bullets with domineering means that you have mastered the skills of domineering detachment!


    His own fruit ability does match perfectly with guns, if he has the opportunity to become a gun master, Ron will never refuse!


    The Navy Type VI that Turner heard was another way.


    Physical exercises are also a way to become strong. For example, the naval hero Karp, and later the four peak pirates with red hair, have no fruit ability, and rely on pure physical exercises to dominate the entire sea.


    The Navy Sixth Form is a type of physical skill. Now Lorne doesn''t know that the fruit of perception has given him a terrifying battle intuition, and the existence of the micro-sensing realm has made him directly possess a very tyrannical domineering look.


    Practicing physical arts is twice the result with half the effort.Although the fruit of perception is not a good fighting fruit, it is definitely an excellent auxiliary fruit!


    "Are there other types of Navy Six?" Lorne asked curiously. He didn''t want to give up every opportunity to become stronger. He disliked this feeling of powerlessness extremely.


    "Well, I don''t have many navy six styles, and the others are only slightly heard." Turner said embarrassedly, and he looked at Lorne''s longing eyes and it was not easy to prevaricate.


    "Well, let me tell you slowly about the skills of the Navy''s Sixth Form. It''s up to you whether you can learn it or not." Turner said, "The Navy''s Sixth Form, as the name suggests, has six different combinations of moves."


    "These six moves are shaved, moon step, paper painting, iron block, squat foot, and finger gun."


    "I have already talked about shave, so let''s start with Yuebu."


    "The moon step is an advanced application technique for shaving. It can change the trajectory of motion through instant continuous high-speed stomping in the air to achieve a short flight! However, this is too physical and not suitable for long-distance travel."


    "Paper painting is a defensive technique. You can feel the opponent''s attack by unloading the whole body''s energy. Through the change of the airflow of the opponent''s attack, the whole body is like paper being blown away by the wind to avoid the opponent''s attack."


    "Iron nuggets are similar to armed colors. You should know domineering when you were born in the Wienhill family?"


    "Yeen" Lorne nodded, expressing that he knew.


    "Then I will continue. The iron block is similar to the weakened version of the armed color. It can only be used for defense."


    "I''ll talk about guns and feet together. These two are attacking techniques developed by the Navy. They have terrible destructive power, but they are useless to me. I didn''t learn them. I don''t know their principles."


    "The only thing I know is this. If you are still interested in this, you have the opportunity to go out of jail and you can go to the navy officer-level officer. They know more than I do." Turner suddenly said halfway through. stunned.


    "My fault, my fault, I have forgotten that we are now prisoners." He sighed helplessly.


    That''s enough!Lorne thought to himself.This is his first chance to become stronger!

 51 Chapter 51 The Devils Eyes

    Under the escort of the jailer, Lorne and Turner traveled to the upper hell via a giant elevator.


    The difference from the previous one is that the elevator is no longer simply surrounded by a few jailers. Under the perception of Lorne''s "micro-sensing realm", there are several powerful auras hidden around it.


    To be precise, it was an extremely powerful aura of vitality, this powerful vitality Lorne had never felt before, even the Vice Admiral Polusalino he had seen before could not match it.


    Perhaps the two giants on Judicial Island who have been fooled into guarding the gate for a century can barely compare with them.


    Has it been guarded?Lorne secretly said that after Roger was executed and the declaration made the advance city riot, Ken suppressed the riots in the infinite hell for a long time, but handed over the management of the advance city to Hannibal.


    The prisoners detained in the infinite hell didn''t feel much about Hannibal''s changes to Advance City. They escorted two people out every once in a while?It''s just tickling.However, there are many more jailers standing in key parts of the prison.


    Lorne guessed that the current Ken might not be in the advance city, that is to say, the tight defense of the advance city is just a bluff, maybe the defense force of the advance city is not as strong as before.


    opportunity!At this time, if you push forward outside the city, you may be a chance to escape!


    But Lorne thought for a while and was a little unwilling. He took a great risk and came to Push City. For this reason, he even refused Kata Kuri, in order to repay his kindness for saving his sister, and tried to remove himself from Polusa The reward for being rescued from Lino''s escort ship.


    Even on Judicial Island, he was insulted by the scum Nidicte of the Heavenly Dragon, just for that opportunity, the opportunity that might make him the pinnacle power on the entire sea.


    But just run away dingy?Lorne is not reconciled!Moreover, the group of pirates imprisoned in the sixth floor are not fools, and the storm-beaten them should smell the unusual smell in the prison air when they are escorted out of the sixth floor.


    But they are still standing still, even the legendary Pirate Golden Lion Shiji is equally unmoved.


    Lorne never thought that he was the most special one, and he was the real fool who regarded others as fools.


    The door of the giant lift opened slowly, and Lorne saw dozens of jailers waiting in front of the door!And behind these jailers stood a tall monster with pale yellow fluff on the upper body, and the lower body, wearing black and white tight pants, standing upright like a human.


    The monster''s face was dull, and there was even snot dripping from the nose like a red ball to the ground.


    In the Pirate World, ordinary soldiers are like miscellaneous fish, and they can''t even pose any threat to the strong. In the later stage, even the overlord color unintentionally emitted by the strong when fighting is enough to make the unsteady soldiers faint.


    Therefore, no matter how many ordinary jailers were added to the city, Ron didn''t care.Although he is now a child who is not more than ten years old, he already knows how unusual his body is.


    Coupled with the foresight of perceiving the fruit, and fighting alone, these jailers are likely not his opponents.


    But the monster with yellow fluff standing behind the jailers was different, if Lorne didn''t guess wrong.


    This monster should be one of the hidden forces advancing Impelton.Animal is Devil Fruit Awakened.


    Tailless raccoon, Mino Koala!Hidden under the dull and deceptive appearance is terrifying power!


    As an animal awakened person, he has extraordinary vitality, manifested in his body as a terrifying recovery ability!The performance in the original book is to let one''s consciousness fall to the ground even if he is seriously injured.


    After a while, he can stand up and continue fighting.


    This kind of harassing recovery ability caused the prisoners to feel a deep headache in the environment where the strength of almost all prisoners in Advance City was restricted.The weak prisoners attacked them like itching.The powerful prisoners are not those with the Devil Fruit ability, and their power is greatly limited when they are handcuffed to the sea tower.Those with strong physical skills can only obtain food that can barely extend their lives, and there is no strength to even move them.


    Facing this kind of extremely powerful animal awakeners, it will be difficult to end the battle for a while. Once they are entangled to promote the city''s perfect telephone bug monitoring system, a large number of jailers will soon flock here.


    Contain all attempts to escape from prison in the cradle.


    However, the appearance of this tailless raccoon verified a little bit of Ron''s conjecture, that is, the current advance city is really strong outside, and the strongest warden Ken may really no longer advance into the city.


    The jailers saw the appearance of Lorne and Turner and silently gave way, but the hands holding the weapons did not relax at all, they still aimed at the two demons from the sixth floor, ready to go.


    The tailless raccoon, as the strongest, stood nonchalantly on the side. The bag next to him was filled with grass. One after another, he grabbed the grass and chewed it like a snack, with a face of enjoyment.


    Soldiers have their obsessions, called the soul of the army!


    Pirates are called dreams by their persistence!


    And these jailers also have their obsession, that is, they will never let any prisoner go!Even if you are insignificant, you must use your body to stand in front of the criminals, because behind them are the unarmed people.


    It is the persistence of these people that the decadent world government is not yet crumbling, and they are the guardians of the world.


    Looking at the nervous eyes of the jailers, Lorne remembered that he was now a prisoner in the sixth layer of infinite hell in this sea, the largest prison in the city where the worst prisoners were held.


    People who should have been erased in history.


    Lorne couldn''t help laughing at himself."It turns out that I am also a bad person?", the justice of this world is determined by the world government, and is determined by the justice island of Everbright City, a place of justice with the same name.


    But Judicial Island is the eagle dog under the hands of the world aristocrat Tianlong.Lorne¡¯s father bombed their holy land, Mary Joa, according to the tense thinking of the Tianlong people


    Wienhill Kaiser!As well as all his blood, they are all heinous sinners!


    This naturally also includes Lorne, so according to the definition of this world, he is naturally a bad person.


    Immediately his eyes became firm, "Then it seems good to be a bad person."


    Lorne smiled playfully, but thought of the Denon people living in the highest point in the world, Mary Joel.


    Those Tianlong people who claim to be descendants of the creator don''t know yet, at this moment, a pair of devil eyes are on them.

 52 Chapter 52 Life Return

    Without paying attention to the guard gazes of the jailers, Lorne stepped into the fourth floor of Pushing City, scorching hell.


    The heat wave hit his face, and Ron felt that the temperature here was even higher than the previous time.Just as he walked in, beads of sweat continued to fall from his face, and his back was a little wet.


    The scene in front of him was a little different from before. One after another, prisoners in prison clothes carried huge logs on their shoulders and moved staggeringly.Lorne couldn''t see a trace of hope in their eyes.


    Already numb.


    This is somewhat similar to the scene of the scorching hell in the original work in Lorne¡¯s memory. The prisoners have to move the log and add firewood to the hot pot of the scorching hell, contributing to maintaining the temperature of this layer. Give out one''s own strength.


    "I''m the temporary person in charge here." A jailer walked out of the team, looking like their captain.Skin Xiaorou said without a smile."The chief caretaker told us to "receive" you."


    There is a huge scar on his face, extending from the left forehead to the right cheek, he smiled, and this scar was very hideous.


    "Guests from infinite hell, experience our hospitality in the scorching hell."


    Under the guidance of a jailer, Lorne and Turner came to a corner where countless huge pieces of wood were stored.


    "According to the usual practice, every prisoner on the fourth floor has to move ten logs every day, cross the bridge of hell, and then go under the iron pan to add wood and fire." said the captain of the jailer."Even if you are "excellent guests", we are not good at favoritism, so please move too."


    The situation was so pressing that Ron had no choice but to walk up to the log pile and pick it for a long time before finding a slightly "slender" log. As soon as he took over, the weight of the log exceeded Ron''s imagination.


    The huge gravity directly crushed Lorne''s waist, making him almost staggered.It caused the jailers behind to roar with laughter.


    "This is a big man on the sixth floor? Why is it so weak?"


    "Keep your voice down and save some face for our big shot!"


    "Hahaha!"


    ...


    But Turner indifferently picked up a thick log, held it on his shoulder, and walked onto the bridge step by step.After all, he is a big man who has been on the ocean. The huge weight of the log has not affected Turner at all, but the legs that have been seriously injured have just healed.Make him walk crookedly.


    The handcuffs of the prisoners advancing to the sixth floor of the city are custom-made pieces of Hailou stone. In addition to being able to effectively limit the strength of those who are capable, they are also extremely strong and difficult to break.


    However, considering Lorne¡¯s age, or other reasons, Lorne felt that his seafloor stone handcuffs seemed to be "inferior products". The normal seafloor stone handcuffs were worn on the body, even if it was as strong as the legendary pirate. Golden Lion History is also deeply affected.His physical strength was greatly weakened and he could barely fight.


    And this one of Lorne just prevented him from actively using his abilities, and the strength of this body was weakened to the point where it was slightly inferior to that of an adult.


    The jailers didn''t understand these twists and turns, they just waited for the big people that they could only look up to make a fool of themselves in front of them.


    Lorne moved step by step, the huge weight of the log suffocated Lorne''s face.Turner, who was walking in the front, saw this scene, slowed down calmly, and waited for him to be side by side with Lon, and put a hand on Lon''s shoulder.


    This behavior made Ron feel a lot lighter, and fighting the log was not as laborious as before.


    "Although this wood is not heavy, it is still too hard for you at your young age." Turner said softly."Close your eyes, imagine that you are carrying a mass of air, and then mobilize your strength to your arm and shoulder. This is a magical technique that I secretly learned before."


    Lorne tried what Turner said.


    Then, I didn''t feel any changes in the body.


    "..."


    "It seems that at your age, it is still too reluctant to return the life of cultivation." Turner said helplessly.He did not say that the technique of returning life is extremely talented, and talented people can learn it in an instant, and fools will never touch the fur for the rest of their lives!


    He said that Lorne was already very euphemistic at a young age.


    Return of life?Lorne vaguely remembered this move. It seemed that he could freely control his body, hair, and internal organs. As long as he poured his consciousness in, he could freely control any place.


    After learning this trick, he learned how to quickly convert energy. This is a good skill. Lorne remembers that Luffy knew this trick. He quickly gobbled up a lot of food in a hungry state and swelled his rubberized belly. The other is extremely incomparable, after letting his life return, he quickly converted it into physical fitness and combat effectiveness.


    Luffy relied on this trick to kill many powerful opponents.


    Lorne had to look at Turner high at this time. This man who seemed to be ashamed because of his strength was greatly reduced, and he seemed to know a lot.Although the entire sixth floor of the city is advanced, except for Lorne.They are all powerhouses who have crossed the sea.


    Turner''s strength may not be outstanding, but like Turner, his legs were interrupted, and his proud ghostly pace had no chance to reappear.Even if they go out, there are not many powerful people who are no longer powerful.


    If you have the opportunity, you can try to recruit him.


    Of course, if you can complete the plan.


    Lorne stepped onto the bridge of hell step by step, that is, the iron bridge across the huge iron pot in the scorching hell.Propulsion City was designed in this way to let the villains imprisoned on the fourth floor taste the heat of this hell.


    A scorching sensation came from his bare feet. Ron felt that even if his feet were not cooked, blisters were inevitable. Looking at the long bridge of hell ahead, Ron didn¡¯t know. How do I go on.Should we rely on Turner''s help?


    Even if you get the mercy of others, what should you do afterwards?Do you have to ask others for everything?


    How can you gain a foothold on this sea?


    At this moment Lorne remembered what Turner had said before.


    Close your eyes, imagine that you are carrying a mass of air, and then mobilize your strength to your arm and shoulder.


    Tips for returning life!


    The point is to imagine!Lorne closed his eyes and imagined that his feet were not a scorching iron bridge, but a block of ice, snow in winter, the ancient teachings of calm and natural coolness in the past life, and the skill of returning life in this life!Lorne felt that the iron bridge under his feet was not hot, and the feeling on the soles of his feet dropped from scorching heat to extremely hot.


    It really works!


    At this time, if Turner knew that Lorne had now touched the threshold of the return of his life, his eyes would have widened in surprise.


    You must know that it took him several years to learn this technique, and this is enough to make him proud!


    Lorne and Turner were walking staggeringly on the bridge of hell, but they didn''t know how many pairs of eyes had been fixed on them behind them.

 53 Chapter 53: Conflict and Shot (seeking collection and recommendation)

    Those eyes came from several prisoners who were held on this floor.


    One of the prisoners was the one who was about to escape before, but was discovered by Hannibal, the temporary manager who was pushing into the city, and then knocked to the ground with a punch. There was a burn mark on his skin.But at this time, he was flattering to please the bald prisoner sitting next to him.


    "Brother Carlos, these two are prisoners from the sixth floor!" He whispered, his eyes unable to stop looking in the direction of Lorne and Turner.


    "Prisoner on the sixth floor?" The bald man called Carlos smiled playfully, and a fat pirate next to him looked at the two people who stumbled and moved the log in front.Then he said sarcastically."I don''t think so, it''s just a guy with a false name."


    "Yes, yes! They don''t know the fame of Carlos, that is their loss, if Carlos goes to the sixth floor, then Carlos is also the boss there!"


    A prisoner admired and said, Carlos Jodi, one of the overlords among the prisoners in the burning hell of the fourth layer of the city!The bounty once was as high as 97 million Baileys!Has a savage power, is called a humpback whale!


    Even if he missed and was caught in the advance city, he quickly ruled the scorching hell with his tyrannical strength. Even the jailers could only turn a blind eye to his transgression behavior. This Carlos Jodi, He didn''t get in at all, and the jailers had nothing to do with him.


    And the high-level promotion city who has the ability to sanction Carlos Jodi is like raising Gu, acquiescing to this Carlos Jodi''s behavior.


    "Go, go over and say hello." Carlos said faintly. Several prisoners got up, moved their own log, and then slowly approached the two prisoners from the sixth floor.


    Lorne frowned slightly, and the Hailou stone handcuffs he was wearing made him unable to use his own micro-sensory realm like omniscience, but the fruit of perception gave him the six senses beyond ordinary people, but it was a passive effect.


    When passing by the prisoners, Lorne vaguely felt a wave of badness exuding from them, and when they got up, the badness behind them became more intense.


    When they walked to the side of Lorne and Turner, a fat prisoner suddenly staggered and fell forward halfway, and the log in his hand swept towards Lorne straightly.


    You know, now they are on the bridge of hell, and the bridge of hell is directly above the big iron pot in the scorching hell!If Lorne is swept by this one, one accidentally falls into the iron pot.


    Even if he didn''t die, it was a serious injury.Moreover, he was extremely cunning, he didn''t show his face, but pretended to fall down accidentally. It was difficult for the jailers to trace the source to define it.


    I accidentally fell while walking. What happened?Who told him to have such bad luck, and he was a big man from the sixth floor, how could I know that he would fall down with such a casual touch?


    This behavior is extremely vicious!Lorne didn''t know where he was guilty of others, what hatred he had, and he must put people to death like this.


    In fact, the fat prisoner is a kind of imbalance, when he was on the sea before.The identities of the prisoners on the fourth floor are mostly captains of the small and famous little pirate group. Although they have some strength, they are still too far away from the sixth-tier prisoners who were once on the top of the entire sea and once had the sea. Too trivial.


    There is a huge gap between the identities of the two parties.


    Why!Why are they all pirates, they are all fighting hard with their lives, you are so famous!


    This kind of imbalance came into the advance city, and saw that even if they were the same prisoners, the prisoners on the sixth floor were as majestic, with their eyes on their foreheads, not taking the prisoners from the hell above seriously.


    There are not many prisoners with this kind of hatred that has evolved from the distorted imbalance, and the Fat Pirate is one of them.


    "Go to hell! A superior bastard!" The Fat Pirate had a vicious expression, and the log in his hand swept towards Lorne fiercely, as if vowing to keep others away from the iron pot.


    Fortunately, it was Ron. Even if he could not use the fruit of perception, his perception ability was not comparable to ordinary people. As early as when the Fat Pirate approached Ron, his mind was extremely alert.It¡¯s okay if there is no malice, and if there is malice, it¡¯s better to prepare early.


    The Fat Pirate staggered and pretended to fall, but when he smashed the log in his hand at Ron, Ron was already prepared. The moment the log swept towards him, Ron shook off the log in his hand. , And then leaned over, and the fat pirate''s log flew over Ron''s forehead, carrying a whirr of heat.


    Lorne, who had escaped this disaster, did not give up. In the fat pirate''s consternation, he turned his body slightly and supported the iron bridge with his right hand. The hot iron bridge burned the skin on Ron''s hand like a fire, but Lorne Don''t care.Leveraging on the iron bridge with his palm, Lorne lay on his side on the iron bridge and kicked the fat pirate''s calf.


    Lorne, who was restricted by the sea building stone, was not strong, and had no advantage compared to the Fat Pirate, but he was always stronger than someone else in defeating others.Lorne''s foot made the fat pirate lose his balance, slipped his foot and fell off the bridge of hell.


    "No!!!" The Fat Pirate''s voice was desperate, and he heard from mid-air, he didn''t expect that he would be played by such a child.


    thump!With a sound, the Fat Pirate fell into the iron pan, and his wailing came up from below, but only after a few calls, then the voice gradually became lower and finally disappeared.


    All this happened in an instant, and several of Fat Pirate''s companions did not even react.


    This is the terrifying battle intuition that the fruit of perception gives Lorne!This was also the first time that Ron had shot against someone. After this battle, Ron felt that he had vaguely grasped his way.


    "Quick! Let''s go! Revenge for brother!" The pirate with burns on his body yelled, but Carlos''s face was uncertain.He had just wanted to come over to say hello, but he didn''t expect that the Fat Pirate would want to directly sweep Lorne out of the bridge of hell and fall into the iron pot.


    I didn''t even think that the prisoner was kicked off the bridge by the kid in an instant.He didn''t even have a chance to save him.


    It is common for prisoners to form cliques, and these people are his little brothers following him.Now the younger brother is bullied, as the eldest brother, he has to come forward.


    "We just came over to say hello, my brother accidentally fell and you wanted to kill you?" Carlos said with a gloomy face, now that the arrow is on the line and has to be sent.After the matter is resolved, I will teach these little brothers well and let them know the fate of making their own decisions.


    "Huh? Then you mean you can''t be kind anymore?" Turner said casually, the fourth-tier prisoner?He didn''t even look at it before.


    It''s scum.Now he dared to put the score in front of him.


    court death!

 54 Chapter 54-Carlos Jodi

    Hearing Turner''s disdainful tone, the veins on Carlos'' bald head were exposed, showing that his mood was extremely unstable.


    Since I came to this hell, how long has no one dared to speak to themselves like this? Do you think that you come from the sixth level and you are superior?The status of the Pirate World is not stronger than the one who is more famous, and whoever is stronger is played out!


    Who can admit that he is inferior to others who have never played?It is not uncommon in the Pirate World that a newcomer picks down a famous strong man.


    "Go!" Carlos said lightly, and several of his prisoners instantly formed a siege to Turner and Lorne!His own post came first, and he slammed it at Turner''s abdomen in front of his men.


    However, this punch was blocked by Turner with the chains on both hands. Turner was bound by the sea floor stone. His physical fitness was not as good as before, but his knowledge was still there.Wrap Carlos''s fist with the chain in his hand, and then pull it along, wanting to pull Carlos over!


    Carlos didn¡¯t succeed with a single blow. Using Turner to pull his strength, he swept a whip on Turner¡¯s leg. During previous observations, he had discovered that the weakness of this strong man from the sixth layer was positive. It''s his calf.


    Turner originally wanted to take advantage of the situation and let Carlos lose his balance and throw him directly into the iron pot, but he didn''t expect this bald man to have such a powerful physique, he still wanted to attack himself when he was in a disadvantaged situation.


    And it''s attacking his badly injured calf!


    But you are still too naive!You don¡¯t even understand the horror of the real strong on this sea!The strong are not only relying on devil fruits to cross the sea.


    Armed color hardened!Turner concentrated his power on his legs. His legs were dyed dark with the armed color, but the Hailou stone handcuffs in his hands conveyed a weak breath, and the dark armed color on the legs quickly dissipated!


    Turner''s pupils shrank slightly. He forgot the limitations of Hailoushi for those with abilities. Is it so reluctant to even use the armed color when his strength is greatly weakened!


    But Carlos doesn''t care about these, he has a leg whip with compelling power, and the heat wave with stocks hits, and there is no more opportunity for Turner to deal with it!


    Do you have a life span!Is that over?Turner thought, but there was no feeling of despair and perseverance in his heart. Anyway, he was already a waste. What''s the point of lingering?It''s just that poor Lorne this little guy, he can''t deal with these cruel prisoners.


    I will help him at the end and bring this prisoner leader who attacked him to death.


    Turner squeezed the chains entwining Carlos tightly, with a sense of determination in his eyes.


    I can only help you here!Little Lorne!


    boom!The sound of the impact sounded, but there was no pain in Turner''s imagination. Turner saw that his opponent''s face was gloomy, and his inevitable blow was blocked by a child.


    Lorne wrapped the chain around his hand and blocked Carlos''s mortal whip kick.


    ow!Lorne felt that his arm was a little numb, and the power of this man was so terrifying!He barefoot kicking on his own iron chain entwined with broken stones from the sea, and he has such a mighty power!


    With one blow, Lorne''s arm cracked a hole directly, and blood flowed out of the wound.


    Several prisoners saw their boss deflated and moved closer, with cruel smiles on their faces.


    "What are you doing!


    At this moment, there was a sweet voice from behind them!A tall and plump guard with long blond curly hair, wearing a brown uniform, came from behind the bridge of hell.


    Here comes the rescue!Lorne finally breathed a sigh of relief. The person who came was the beautiful trainee guard, Domino!


    This beauty caretaker seemed to treat herself very preferentially, and everything would be easy if she was there.


    Domino trot in front of the prisoners, and the prisoners watching the excitement around him immediately avoided like a mouse meeting a cat, carrying his log to continue walking.Carlos and others stopped their actions and waited for the guard''s scolding.


    The composition of the promotion city management staff is very simple,


    Jailer, guard, director and deputy director.


    The jailer is the lowest level of personnel. Except for the weaker first and second tier prisoners, all the other prisoners have a presence like cannon fodder. There is a jailer chief who is responsible for managing all jailers.


    But among the jailers, there are also strong ones, such as the suspected animal devil fruit awakened tailless raccoon that Lorne encountered before.This is called the jailer beast.


    The current jailer''s name is Saru Dess, he is a petite man, but no prisoner will despise him because of his short stature, and underestimate his terrifying power.


    Approaching this seemingly short and careless man, he personally screwed off the heads of several fifth-tier criminals who tried to escape!


    After the jailer was a guard, every guard was an important and powerful man, and every guard was a strong individual who was responsible for suppressing an area.


    The guards belong to the middle level of advancing the city, and the highest leader of the guards is the chief guard Hannibal!


    This delicate beauty is quite powerful among the prisoners. When she first came, there were frivolous prisoners who despised her and molested her because of her appearance.But after a few bloodsheds, no one dared to do so.


    If it weren''t for the low qualifications, the word apprenticeship before the domino apprentice guard could have been removed long ago.


    Domino saw the blood and burns on Lorne''s arm, and a trace of distress flashed in his eyes.But he said with a serious face.


    "Gather crowds to fight! It seems that there is too little wood to be moved every day! Then the daily workload of each of you doubles."


    "But, the guardian made them provocative. One of our companions was kicked off the bridge by them and fell into that big iron pot to survive or die!" The prisoner with burns on his body said bitterly.


    "Five times!" Domino said, the prisoner wanted to continue talking, but Carlos held him back.


    Carlos stared at Turner, then said softly after a long time.


    "My name is Carlos Jodi."


    "My name is Turner, Ghost Turner." Turner replied indifferently. This Carlos'' skill was recognized by him.Even if you go to the new world, you can make some famous ones.


    "We will meet again." Carlos said, and then pulled a few hesitant men back and retreated.


    And Lorne and Turner held the log silently.Even if you have suffered such a disaster, it should be your own workload and should continue.


    Domino looked at Lorne with a distressed look in his eyes and wanted to help, but he was vaguely stopped by Lorne. Only now did she remember what Lorne had said.


    She is a guard and he is a prisoner.Their relationship should not be pulled too close, so that it is not good for him or her.

 55 Chapter 55-You Are My Light

    "Look at you! Have to do it! You are injured!" Domino grumbled while applying some plaster on the arm of Ron''s hand.


    And Lorne could only respond with a wry smile. This stupid woman didn''t seem to understand what she had said at all, and had no taboos at all.After Lorne and Turner moved the log under the iron pan, they hurriedly found a reason to put themselves in the secret room, and quickly looked at their injuries.


    "They want to hit you, just squat on the ground with your head! I''ll come and help you out soon!" Domino said.


    Her ointment was really effective, but just by applying it, the pain of the wound on her arm was weakened a lot.After the domino was applied, he turned Lorne''s arm over and looked at it a few times. After confirming that he hadn''t missed it, he picked up the bandage and began to wrap it up.


    "It may hurt for a while, but it''s okay! It''ll be fine soon!" Domino seemed to be muttering to himself, but his movements did not slow down at all.


    "Look! It''s done, don''t use force during this time!" Domino gently raised Lorne''s arm and said happily.


    Is it that serious!Lorne looked at his bandaged hand and couldn''t help but vomit. After applying her special plaster, Lorne felt that this hand would be fine after two days.


    Man!Just thick skin!


    Putting his hand down, Lorne was stunned when he saw the bandage tied two bows at the end.Sister, don''t you wrap so many bandages just to satisfy your girl''s heart?


    Lorne stretched out his arms, feeling okay.Then pinch your hands tightly and stretch to the front.Waiting for Domino to put on handcuffs.The beauty caretaker was stunned, and then he remembered his duties.Hastily searched for handcuffs.


    "I want to ask my sister a question." Lorne said suddenly, but Domino seemed to be avoiding something and didn''t answer.Instead, he subconsciously avoided Ron''s eyes and wanted to get up.


    "Where did I put it?" Domino muttered to himself, and Ron''s bandaged hand pressed Domino''s white forearm and continued.


    "If you don''t answer me, I won''t come over next time." Lorne said firmly, Domino tried to struggle, and found that Noh''s strength was great.Afraid of hurting Ron by force, he sat down obediently.


    As if the student who made a mistake did not dare to face the teacher, his eyes were dare not to look directly.


    "You ask, I won''t answer!"


    "Why are you so good to me?" Lorne finally asked this question that had been buried in his heart for a long time.


    "Because I think you are innocent and pitiful, not the kind of inexcusable bad guy." Domino blinked and said softly.


    "Is that so?" Lorne smiled, then said."The huge advancing city is due to the corruption of the world government and the erosion of the judicial island. The prisoners who have been thrown in on unreasonable crimes are countless. Are they not pitiful?"


    "Perhaps there are some minor crimes, but those who have been exaggerated and severely sentenced to enter the city for the rest of their lives, are they not pitiful?"


    "Why is it me?" Lorne said, he didn''t feel any malice from Domino''s body, but the more so, the more careful.


    His identity was too sensitive, and he was regarded as a thorn in the eye by the Tianlong people.Anyone who is close to him may be held accountable by the group of Tianlong pigs.For those who are good to him, he will always remember the kindness of others, but he doesn''t want to hurt others because of his identity.


    "Because I happened to see your dossier and know your past! I don''t know anything about the other prisoners!" Domino said bluntly.


    "You lie!" Lorne said, he was a little angry, but it was not because of Domino''s concealment, but because of contact with him. Contact with him, the son of the enemy of the dragon, Veenhill Caesar, was too dangerous.


    Domino is a new star to advance the city, with a great future, Lorne does not want to put a stain on her resume because of himself.


    "Let¡¯s have less contact in the future. It will be good to you and me." Lorne said cruelly. Although Domino can give him a lot of help, after all, he wants to realize that plan. He and Push City will eventually meet Become an enemy.


    Whether it is Ken, or Magellan, who promised Spandane to take care of his Hannibal, or Domino, who has a good impression of him, there will be a stain on the resumes of all those who push the city.


    This stain can only be washed away with your own blood.


    The relationship now is so good, it¡¯s not good for everyone.


    "No! You have to believe that I really help you!" Domilo said with a little cry in his eyes."I really won''t hurt you!"


    Lorne shook his head. The girl was still too stupid and didn''t realize that this was not a question she really didn''t mean.The more so, the greater the debt Lorne owed her.Indecisiveness leads to disaster.


    Long-term pain is worse than short-term pain. Lorne got up, took the handcuffs and prepared to hand them.The girl didn''t even know how to act, she pretended to look for her with handcuffs on her body.Now is the time to harden his heart, Lorne stood up resolutely, and then walked out the door without looking back.


    There was only a slight cry of Domino behind him.It looks like something is pinched in the hand.


    After a while, she slowly let go of her hand, holding an old pocket watch in her hand, and opened it with an old yellow photo.


    A group photo of children.


    "Hey." Lorne walked out the door for a long time. He could still hear Domino''s crying because of his super perception, and he couldn''t help sighing.I have traveled into this world without much improvement in strength, nor has he made a contribution in the sea.


    Frustrated all the way, what''s the use of knowing the story of the world?There is no chance to use it!Also owed a lot of favors.


    The previous jailer patrols came over, and Lorne quickly put the handcuffs on.At this time, it was not the time to turn his face with Qiangcheng, the necessary procedures still had to go, but when he put on the handcuffs, he was slightly taken aback.


    The previous jailers walked straight past him, seemingly not seeing Lorne.


    "So you are here!" Ron''s shoulder was lightly patted, and a lazy voice sounded from behind Ron, which shocked him.Lorne looked back and saw that it was Turner, the prisoner who had been brought out with him to advance to the sixth floor of the city.


    "After you were taken away, I was very worried about you." Turner said lazily."I didn''t expect you to be stunned here. They didn''t do anything to you, right?"


    "No, no." Lorne replied absently.


    "That''s fine, we should continue to move logs, don''t worry, those people have been taught me a lesson, and they dare not be presumptuous anymore." Turner glanced at Lorne and did not continue to question.


    "Yes." Lorne replied.

 56 Chapter 56: Undercurrent Surging

    One year later, the Haiyuan calendar was 1501.


    The huge whirlpool sea, advancing the deepest part of the city Impelton.In the sixth infinite hell.A teenager is sitting in a cage.Looking at a newspaper in front of him with a serious expression.


    This boy was Lorne, and after more than a year, his body became much stronger.After he had said those things with Domino, the little girl didn''t take the initiative to look for him anymore, and would take the initiative to avoid even occasional encounters.


    Even the nervous head of the guard Hannibal secretly asked Lorne whether the two of them broke up, which made Domino so sad.


    Lorne was speechless, the brain circuit of this general guard Hannibal was so strange that he thought Domino was good to him because he fell in love with him, and the two deliberately avoided conflicts and broke up.


    But fortunately this way, I didn''t see the scrutiny of his men.


    However, the relationship opened up, but Domino¡¯s promised that Ron¡¯s act of bringing newspapers was never interrupted. He would secretly stuff a newspaper in every few hours. It was these newspapers that made Ron¡¯s jail life less boring. Learn about what happened in the outside world.


    The surrounding prisoners did not disturb Lorne. They had already figured out the habits of this inmate through the years of getting along. After he finished reading, they would contribute the newspapers for everyone to read.


    "En? The world government launched the order to kill demons?" The first to take over the newspaper was the legendary pirate Golden Lion Shiji, who was imprisoned next to Lorne. He received the newspaper as soon as he received a few extra-large signs. The font caught the eye.


    This light sigh resounded like thunder in the sixth hell.


    "Where did the world government take action?"


    "I''m afraid I found something amazing again."


    "very pitiful."


    At this time, there was a weak voice, "Excuse me, what is the order to kill demons?"


    The huge prison fell into a short silence, and then the prisoner next to the questioning prisoner shouted.


    "You don''t even know this? How did you get here?" the prisoner next to him explained."The Demon Slayer Order is an indiscriminate attack launched by the world government on a region in order to conceal its own filth!"


    ...


    Lorne does not say that the Order of Killing Demons is an indiscriminate attack on a region authorized by the world government to launch an indiscriminate attack on a region. It is formed by the admiral and has at least five lieutenants, ten major generals, and nearly 10,000 elite marines. Horror plastic surgery.Just to destroy all people or things in the target area.


    The newspaper said that the demons of O''Hara, the land of demons, tried to tamper with history and overthrow the government''s rule, which caused the slaughter order this time and turned the entire O''Hara into ashes.


    But in fact, the scholars of O''Hara discovered a secret hidden in history, and this history was hidden by the world government.They will not tolerate anyone knowing this secret, so O''Hara can only be destroyed.


    This story is also included in the original, and the current occurrence means that the story is further promoted.


    Maybe I am the most trash traverser, obviously a butterfly who knows the plot, flapping its wings desperately without making any changes to the plot.Lorne laughed at himself.


    However, several pieces of information in the newspaper caught his attention.


    "Due to the large number of people in the Demon Order, the world government intends to send the Director of Advance City Prison to lead the escort team to the Navy Headquarters to take over the prisoners." The Golden Lion said slowly, but this sentence seemed like the wind blowing out the candlelight. The entire sixth-story prison was silent.


    Except for the sound of swallowing in surprise.


    When Lorne saw the prisoners, there seemed to be a trace of flame, the flame of desire?


    Imagine the time when Golden Lion Shiji escaped from prison, it was about this time, right?Lorne thought that before, he was still thinking about why Skee had waited a full two years to escape from prison after hearing Roger''s perception and rekindling his desire to conquer.


    Still use the method of self-mutilation by cutting off his legs bound by the sea floor stone.If the decision is made long ago, why wait so long?


    But that was all from the perspective of God, and now Lorne himself had become a prisoner before he realized that breaking out of jail did not mean more and more.The outside is full of surveillance phone bugs. As long as the prisoners show up where they shouldn''t be, the arrest team composed of guards will catch up immediately.


    The full name of Advance City is Impelton, the Great Deep Sea Prison.As the name suggests, it is a prison hidden deep in the deep sea. Except for the first layer on the sea, every other layer is hidden in the sea.


    Any prisoner who wants to go out can only attack one by one.The prisoners detained on the first, second and third floors, even if they are close to the sea, are not strong enough to reach the gate at all, or are easily defeated by the guards.


    On the fourth floor, there are directors and deputy directors. Once any strong who flees below are entangled by the guards, the terrifying recovery ability of the animal awakeners makes them unkillable Xiaoqiang. Just entangle the prisoners for a while, director. They will rush to the scene quickly.


    Then there will be real despair.


    It is this kind of perfect mechanism that has allowed Advance City to achieve the myth that no one has escaped prison for hundreds of years!


    Lorne knew that Shiji, who had the ambition to reign over the sea, would never stay in a corner, leaving this stubborn life in the city.He is waiting for an opportunity!


    And now, he feels that the opportunity has come!Lorne also had the opportunity to achieve his goal of coming to Push City.


    ...


    The news that Ken was not in the advance city spread like wildfire. The atmosphere in the entire advance city was dignified. The jailers were ready to watch the suffering prisoners in hell, holding the standard long fork in their hands, ready to fight.


    And the prisoners are also working absent-mindedly, are they looking at the jailer outside with a weird smile?


    In the office of the Director of Prisons on the fourth floor, Magellan got up and walked around, frowning.Before Roger was executed in the prison riot, he and Ken were taken by the teacher to Mary Joel, the headquarters of the world government, for training, but the report was written a lot.


    After Ken returned to prison, his whole person became gloomy a lot.Instead of torturing and killing the prisoners, he tortured them in various ways.Let them "experience" the pain of hell without dying.


    This time the world government ordered Ken to pick up the warship holding the prisoner O''Hara. Ken didn''t know what he thought, so he agreed.Didn''t he know that if neither of him nor him were in prison, the villains below would not be at peace!


    "Report to the deputy director!" A jailer rushed into the office, saluted Magellan and said solemnly.


    "The third level of the Hunger Hell was where prisoners were fighting for food!"


    "Let them go, don''t they fight often?" Magellan was very upset and didn''t want to care about these trivial matters. Ken made a rule to put some food in the third hunger hell every once in a while.


    There is not much food, which is absolutely unable to meet the prisoners'' consumption, so the prisoners often fight because of this incident.


    "But," the jailer said breathlessly."This time, the whole hunger hell is fighting!"

 57 Chapter 57: Conspiracy

    Advance to the third floor of the city, the hunger hell.


    The heat rising from the fourth layer of scorching hell to this layer turned some buildings into dust.The prisoners endured hunger in the long yellow sand, and many prisoners became skinny due to dehydration.


    At this time, the hunger hell was in chaos. The prisoners were fighting together, and the jailers outside could only watch and dare not know how to stop it.


    A man with only two heads and sharp horns on his head, but covered by a snow-white hat, in a snow-white uniform walked over and saw the chaotic hunger hell frowning. His arrival made the jailers A lot of peace of mind.


    "Master Sarudais Jailer is here!"


    "What''s the matter?" Sarudes said with a frown, and knocked a prisoner who had rushed out of the cage to the ground.


    "We are about to be free!" The prisoner was still clamoring even when he fell to the ground.


    Several jailers behind him quickly subdued the clamoring prisoner and put them aside.


    "I don''t know what''s going on, the prisoners on this level suddenly rioted and mingled together." A jailer said. Saru Des frowned, then took out a flute from his arms and gently blew it. .


    "Woohoo!"


    "This is the flute for calling the prison guard! These prisoners are over!" A jailer recognized the flute and shouted.In Propulsion City, there is a team composed of animal demon fruit awakeners and some intelligent monsters.Call it the prison guard!


    This team is directly commanded by the prison guard Sarudais!


    The prison guards are generally guarded in the second layer of Warcraft Hell, playing with the prisoners of this layer. Saru Dess plays the flute to gather the prison guards here.Want to directly suppress this riot by force!


    !There was a huge noise from the floor, and a monster that was stitched together like a scorpion and a centipede crawled here.Behind it is a blue orangutan holding a big axe!


    Padzrew!Very toxic all over!


    The blue orangutan, known as the fighter of the sea, is mainly responsible for the food source of the prison.


    These two monsters were the first to come to the Hunger Hell in response to the call of Sarudes.They walked to Saru Dess''s side, the small Saru Dess was even more inconspicuous, but no one dared to despise him.


    His name was typed out!


    Saru Dess glanced at the two jailer beasts, and then said softly.


    "Enough, you two will come in with me to suppress them!" Then he ordered the jailer to open the door of the cell completely. The two jailer beasts are too big, and they must open the door completely before they can enter.


    !The eyes of these two jailer beasts showed bloodthirsty rays, and water came out of their mouths.Staring fiercely at the prisoners in front.The villain of the times?criminal?It''s just food.


    The entry of these two monsters broke the balance of Hunger Hell. The prisoners who were fighting in chaos suddenly stopped their hands and stared at the monster who entered.


    Saru Dess, who was being watched by the prisoners, felt a bad feeling, but the cell door behind him had been closed, and this bad feeling could only be buried in his heart.


    "Go! You are allowed to kill at will today!" Sarudais shouted, and then the two jailers rushed towards the prisoners as if they had been beaten with blood!


    Saru Dess did not know that among the prisoners at this time, there was a thin man who was secretly retreating, but his eyes flashed with a win-winner look!


    Hehehe, Magellan, wearing a black suit, trot to the hunger hell, dressed coarsely, holding his belly with one hand, with a very uncomfortable expression.


    "Deputy Administrator Magellan, would you like to take a break?" A guard beside him, holding Magellan with special gloves, said distressedly.


    This is not because Magellan is physically weak, but as a poisonous man who eats the poisonous fruit of the devil fruit, Magellan is very poisonous, and ordinary people cannot get close to him without proper protection.


    If you don''t pay attention, you will be very poisoned, and you will not die immediately after being poisoned, but will wailing and die after a long period of torture.


    This is what Magellan relies on to suppress and advance the city!But this poisonous fruit also has a huge shortcoming, that is, Magellan himself will also be troubled by this poisonous gas. I am in the poisoning stage almost all the time. Although I will not die, I often suffer from severe pain in the belly because of the poisonous gas.


    In short, it is diarrhea.


    Magellan waved his hand to indicate that he was okay, and then motioned to hold a jailer from the cell to ask.


    "How is the hunger hell now!"


    "Report to Lord Magellan! Lord Saru Dess has passed, and put on the two jailer beasts and began to suppress Hunger Hell!" This jailer also knew Magellan, and he said it after a salute.


    "Saru Dess gone? That''s good." Magellan was obviously confident in Saru Des''s strength and said with relief.Then look aside."No, I can''t help it! I''m going to the bathroom!"


    Only the men who were messy in the wind on the spot were left.


    "Huh! More comfortable!" Magellan was sitting on the special mobile toilet, surrounded by cloth.He sits in a dark space.


    "This dark enclosed space is really comfortable, it''s best to seal it with the soul!" He sighed, and then pulled the cloth away. It''s not a time to rest. There are still many things outside that have not been processed.


    "How is the hunger hell?" Magellan asked to his guards outside.


    "I don''t know, but if Lord Sarudais passes, there shouldn''t be any problems."


    "Yes." Magellan said, but he suddenly thought of a question."Who is under the jailer just now, why have I never seen it?"


    ...


    Advance to the fifth floor of the city, the ice hell.A huge prisoner suddenly fell to the ground.A huge pit was left in the snow.The jailer guarding outside saw this scene and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Look, wasn''t that person very good before? Now he can''t hold it anymore."


    "I remember that when he was first brought in, didn''t anyone look at him?"


    "Is this advancing the city? There are so many ways to deal with such criminals!"


    "You also said that Chief Ken said that he should try not to torture the prisoner to death. If he lay down like this, the ice wolves will soon eat up all the dregs he chewed!"


    The two jailers walked over slowly, preparing to carry the fallen prisoner out, and after he was cured, he would be sent back so that he could continue to endure the torture.


    "It''s so heavy! I don''t know what he grew up with!"


    When they walked to the prisoner, they turned the huge prisoner over, only to find that the prisoner had a strange smile on his face.


    "What, you didn''t..." the jailer said in shock, but before they finished speaking, they felt a chill behind them.


    The two prisoners didn''t know when they appeared behind them, and the iron chains in their hands tightened their necks!

 58 Chapter 58-The Fall of the Fifth Floor

    "You!" A jailer''s face was blushing, and his hands grasped the chain forcefully and wanted to struggle away.However, these two prisoners made a deliberate blow, and the strength was far stronger than the jailer, so the chain didn''t move at all!


    "The fifth floor is extremely cold hell, there is no phone bug. There will be no less people outside for a while." The fat prisoner who pretended to be dead slowly stood up and said."The jailer beasts have been transferred to the Hunger Hell support, and Magellan is also guarding the third floor. This is our opportunity."


    "However, even if we can leave the fifth floor, we must attack it layer by layer. Magellan will not be able to break through when Magellan is on the third floor!" said one of the prisoners who attacked the jailer frowned.


    Magellan, who has eaten poisonous fruits, is invincible in a closed environment like a prison!If there is no suitable means to deal with him, Magellan does not even need to fight back, relying on the poisonous body to defeat this group of villains.


    "So we need to create chaos, so that Magellan must use his best to deal with the chaos, so that he has no time to take care of us." The fat prisoner said.


    "Magellan can''t take care of it?" The prisoner next to him looked puzzled. He didn''t realize what the fat prisoner meant for a while.


    "We don''t have the strength to deal with Magellan, but they do!" The fat prisoner pointed his finger down.The other two people suddenly realized.


    "You mean to release those people in the infinite hell?"


    The fat prisoner didn''t say anything, got up, took the key from the jailer and unlocked his handcuffs, and walked in the direction of the other prisoners.


    "Wait, Fat Tiger, didn''t you say that you are going to the sixth floor?" The two prisoners untied their handcuffs and asked suspiciously.When the fat prisoner was imprisoned into Pushing City, he forgot his name. Because he was fat and fierce like a tiger, the inmates called him Fat Tiger.


    "Of course it is to release other people. The more chaotic, the better we can act!" Fat Tiger shouted.


    "Oh, that''s the way it turns out! Big Tiger, why did your brain suddenly become so bright?" the two prisoners asked.


    "What is sudden? I have always been very clever, OK!" Fat Hu roared, but he was turning a corner, making sure that the other two prisoners hadn''t noticed before, and asked in a low voice into the air.


    "My Lord God, please tell me what to do next."


    ...


    Magellan, in the third level of hunger hell, felt that things were not as simple as he thought. It seemed that there was a hand controlling all of this, playing with himself between the palms.


    "Bring the phone bug here." Magellan ordered, and his subordinates quickly took a phone bug exclusive to Magellan. This phone bug was covered in anti-virus uniforms and gas masks, just for fear that Magellan would not pay attention. The poisonous gas released from it poisoned the phone worm to death.


    "Blubrubru." The phone worm rang, but Magellan was extremely anxious.


    Pick it up!


    "Hey, bastard Magellan, you interrupted me to take a nap!" A sharp male voice came from the phone worm, and the phone worm vividly imitated the drowsy look of the man over there.


    "Don''t sleep, something big has happened!" Magellan said solemnly.


    "What! Something big happened! Do you want Magellan to give me the position of deputy director!" said in surprise over there.


    "Stop talking about nonsense, you will immediately take the guards to the sixth level of suppression. I have a bad feeling." Magellan frowned and said.


    "What! You asked me to take people to the sixth floor, you might as well just let me die! I won''t go, unless you give me the position of deputy director!" shouted over there.


    "Beep beep." Magellan suddenly squeezed his throat and made a beeping sound, and no matter what kind of abuse there, Magellan gently hung up the phone bug.


    "Go, let''s go to the hunger hell, hope it''s okay." Magellan said to the attendant.


    "Do we care about Hannibal Warden?" the attendant asked tentatively.


    "No, Hannibal is very reliable." Magellan''s strained face eased slightly at this time. Although Hannibal had been obsessed with him and Ken''s position, he was very nervous, and often leaked the thoughts in his heart.


    But it is still very reliable.


    The biggest unsettled factor that advances the city is the sixth infinite hell, but due to the special design of the infinite hell, it cannot be opened from the inside at all.So Magellan sent Hannibal to only one purpose, to guard the gate of the sixth floor and not to release the group of demons.


    Magellan still trusted Hannibal''s strength.Coupled with the existence of a strong guard, ordinary people cannot break through.


    I hope that the strange jailer is just an illusion.Magellan said silently in his heart.The top priority now is to rush to its three-story prison, which is the source of the riot.Only after suppressing the place can I free myself to deal with other floors.


    ...


    "Asshole!" In the guard room on the fourth floor, Hannibal, with a disgusting face, got up angrily while wearing his clothes."This Ken actually dared to hang up my phone! I must impeach him from above!"


    "After he has been fired from the position of deputy director, the position of deputy director will be mine! Wouldn''t Ken''s position as director be within easy reach after that?" Hannibal felt a little excited now thinking about it.


    "Come here!" Hannibal shouted at the door.Then a little beauty in a uniform rushed in.


    "Wh, what''s the matter!" It was Domino who came here. Now she is only a teenager, and when she was still growing, her figure is now plumper than a year ago.It''s just that there is a little sadness on the forehead.


    "How do I feel that you have lost your soul lately?" Hannibal said suspiciously.


    "Where is it!" Domino looked down, not daring to look directly at Hannibal.


    "Forget it, no matter that. You contact the guards, we are going to the sixth floor." Hannibal said."I must let the criminals on the sixth floor know what a nightmare is!"


    However, after thinking about it, Hannibal found that the criminals on the sixth floor seemed a little strong.He changed his words immediately.


    "Forget it, let the prisoners who dare to go there know what a nightmare is!"


    Domino got up and pressed a button next to it. This button was a signal for emergency assembly between the guards.The guards who receive this signal need to gather outside the chief guard''s office in the shortest possible time.


    Hannibal had finished finishing his clothes and opened the door of the guard room.A few guards who came quickly outside have lined up.


    Hannibal just wanted to speak, but at this time, the alarm bell rang on the fourth floor.


    "Woohoo~"

 59 Chapter 59: A Light in Hell

    "What happened on the fourth floor!" Magellan, who had just walked to the third floor of the hunger hell cage, heard the alarm and frowned. There is only one case when the alarm sounds, that is, the door to the cell has not been received. It is opened with permission.


    The previous prison was still mixed up into a ball, and I didn''t know the specific situation inside.As a strong man with powerful fruits, Magellan''s degree of fruit development is undoubted, but the degree of his own domineering color pales in comparison.


    Magellan''s knowledge can only predict the enemy''s attack trajectory, and he is not at a level among the top powerhouses. If the enemy is not hostile to him, it will be completely blind.


    This is the situation in the current hunger hell, Magellan has no idea what is going on inside.But he believed that no matter what happened inside, as soon as he joined the battlefield, he would be able to immediately suppress the riots of the entire Hunger Hell.


    But at this time, the alarm bell on the fourth floor suddenly rang, allowing Magellan to fully understand what it means to be inadequate!


    Ken went to the naval headquarters to accept O''Hara''s prisoners, and Hannibal was dropped to the sixth level to suppress him.Sarudais fought the prisoners on the third floor.The entire fourth floor is in an unattended situation!


    Fortunately, the first and second floors are still quiet, and there are no moths.


    I must go to the fourth floor immediately!Magellan thought to himself.


    ...


    "Come and take a look!" Hannibal shouted immediately after hearing the siren.The assembled guards immediately set off for the cage of Scorching Hell.


    Don''t let anything happen!Hannibal said silently in his heart that the prisoners rioted and broke through the cage and rushed out. This charge is not something he can handle as a guard. A year ago he was willing to let the prisoners watch the live broadcast of the execution of Roger One Piece. The chaos caused, even if it was quickly suppressed.Ken also went to the world government to write a lot of reports, "deeply" aware of his mistakes.


    After two steps, the hot hell air made Hannibal more restless, and he suddenly remembered Magellan''s instructions.Then he hurriedly stopped the car and said to the guards under him.


    "You go to the fourth floor, I will go to the infinite hell, I have an ominous hunch."


    The guards nodded slightly, indicating that they knew.


    "Wait, I''ll accompany you!" Domino said suddenly, with a trace of anxiety in his expression.


    This secretary actually cares about me?Hannibal thought of it suddenly, but he quickly put the idea behind him, and the two hurried to the direction of the giant elevator.


    The giant elevator is the only channel that connects the first floor of the city to the fifth floor of the extreme cold hell. To go to the sixth floor of the infinite hell, you must first take the giant elevator to the fifth floor of the extreme cold hell, and then traverse the entire extreme cold hell.


    After the two of them ran to the position of the elevator, they found that the elevator just stayed on the fourth floor.


    Has anyone been here just now?Hannibal realized this immediately, and asked a jailer guarding the elevator next to him.


    "Who was here just now?"


    "Han, Lord Hannibal," the jailer was confused by Hannibal''s sudden questioning, but he answered quickly."An ordinary jailer just came here by elevator from above, shortly after Lord Magellan got up."


    "The jailer?" Hannibal murmured, could it be that he was thinking wrong?But I can''t control that much. The situation is not right, and I must go to the infinite hell immediately.


    As long as the guard is there, then the other prisoners in the city will not be able to overcome the storm!


    The elevator door slowly closed, and Hannibal faintly heard the muttering of the jailer guarding the elevator, and he asked the jailer next to him.


    "The person who just came down looks amazing, have you seen it before?"


    ...


    The guards came to the gate of the scorching hell, but found that the cell door had been opened, and suddenly felt bad.When they walked in, there were countless giant logs scattered around the corner where there were logs.


    But the prisoners who were supposed to move the logs have disappeared, none of them are seen!


    "Excuse me, are you looking for us?" A hearty man''s voice came from the shadows, and a burly man walked out of the shadows, a bald head that was particularly eye-catching.


    This person is Carlos Jodi who played against Lorne and Turner before!One of the inmates of the fourth floor of Scorching Hell.


    He was playing with a bunch of keys at this time, looking at the guards with a joke on his face.And beside him, stood a thin man in a jailer uniform!


    "You dare to escape from prison!" a guard yelled at Jody."You are now squatting in the corner with your hands in your hands. We can consider leaving you a way to survive later. If you resist, you will definitely die!"


    "Hehe, sure to die?" Jody sneered."Being detained here for a lifetime, moving this log every day, what is the difference with death?"


    "Let you experience it, the hospitality of the scorching hell." Jody clapped his hands, and countless prisoners walked out of the shadows, watching the guards, with a hungry wolf in their eyes!


    "Taste our anger," Jody said lightly, and the jailers behind him yelled at the guards as if they had been beaten with blood.


    "Ahhhhh!!!"


    Then rushed towards the guards like a tide.


    The leading guard saw this scene, and his scalp numb.Their strength may surpass the prisoners on the fourth tier, but after all, the number is too small. In this case, let alone suppress them, even self-protection is a luxury.


    "Use iron blocks! We only need to insist until the deputy director or the head guard comes here." The guards lifted up their breath, spreading the qi all over the body, as if there was a layer of invisible armor covering them. Above the body.


    Navy Type Six-Iron Block.Can greatly enhance the body''s defenses, but the disadvantage is that it cannot move.


    "I want you to taste the pain we have experienced!" A prisoner rushed to the guards, punched his lower abdomen with a punch, and made a clanging sound of steel.


    "Wow, it hurts!" The prisoner withdrew his hand, fell to the ground and wailed, his fist oozing a little blood.


    One was solved, but the guards did not relax at all. At this time, there were prisoners like the sea in front of them!


    "What did your god tell you?" Behind the team, Jody suddenly asked the thin man in the jailer''s uniform beside him, who just brought the keys to release the prisoners.


    He also said that this is an instruction from God!


    "God said that he would whisper in the ears of his people, haven''t you heard it?" The thin man smiled, his expression even carrying a trace of piety.


    "God saves us from hell! God, is a light in hell!"


    Jody looked at the pious expression of the thin man with a slight headache.From a few months ago, he did start to hear a man''s whisper.


    As if whispering in the ear.He said to take himself out of this hell.


    Is there really a god in this world?

 60 Chapter 60-Gods Plan

    A few months ago, Carlos Jodi vaguely felt that someone was whispering in his ear, the pitch was very low, and he had to concentrate on it to hear it.


    He asked his subordinates and found that except for himself, everyone else said they had never heard of it.Jody once thought that the pressure of life in prison was too much, which made him have the illusion.


    But a few days ago, this whispered voice rang in his ears again, and this time Jodi could finally hear those words clearly.


    "God...help...escape...hell." The voice was like a little boy, but it made people feel that he was reliable and could be trusted.Jody felt like he had heard it before, but couldn''t remember it for a while.


    As time passed, the voice that rang in Jodi''s ear became clearer. This voice was not about escaping from hell, but a detailed plan.


    The structure of the prison, the composition of the staff, the time of the jailer''s inspection, and the location of the phone worm!


    Exactly!Jody once thought that this so-called god was the manager of Pushing City, otherwise how could he be so familiar with the layout of Pushing City.


    But God told him, let him be prepared, his messenger will soon come to this hell, and bring the key to release all the people trapped in hell!


    Jody will be suspicious, but a thin man in a jailer''s uniform has really arrived just now. He took out the key and released the prisoners in the scorching hell! For the prisoners in hell, this is God trace!


    "What''s your name?" Carlos Jodi asked, staring at the thin man in front of him.


    "I am just a servant of God now." The thin man said piously."But you may have heard my previous name. Kofiel."


    "Kefir the Pirate!" Jody took a deep breath, his face full of shock.The name is too arrogant.


    He is a legend in the sea. This is not to say that he is as powerful as Roger Skeinuget, but his experience.


    Kefir, born in the country of magic, is known as the hand of a hundred years of miracles.Proficient in all kinds of magic, famous for all kinds of incredible magic.


    But if it was just magic, Koffel would not have that great reputation.For some reason, Koffel is extremely disgusted with the Sky Dragon people. Every year, the "heavenly gold" contributed by various countries to Mary Joel is often a small part of the unknown. The Navy Headquarters used a lot of force to suppress this.


    Once Koffel was arrested by the navy after he accidentally killed a pirate because of drunkenness.At this time, people from the navy found a mountain of treasure in his home.These are all part of the heavenly gold that should be contributed to the Tianlong people.


    According to incomplete statistics, the lost treasure is enough to buy a country, so Koffel is also called "the country thief."


    "It''s under." Gentleman Koffel bent his waist and said softly to Jody."I now accept God''s guidance to purify this filthy world!"


    "So are you willing to join God''s embrace?"


    Jody was silent.He didn''t really believe the words of this magic stick.Join the arms of God?Be controlled by others.


    He is the freest lone wolf, how can he put himself on the reins?


    "You don''t have to answer now, it''s not too late to make a decision after you see the miracle." Koffel said lightly."Now, it is time for us to complete God''s next plan."


    "What''s the next step?" Jody asked puzzled.


    "The enemy of God, Magellan, the deputy director of the prison, is on his way. The purpose of our existence is to stop Magellan from advancing and buy time for God."


    "What are you kidding? That''s Magellan!" Carlos Jodi yelled."What are we people doing to stop him?"


    Jody is not afraid of death, but he hates meaningless sacrifices. In his opinion, fighting Magellan is a meaningless sacrifice, because there is no possibility of winning at all!


    Koffel glanced around. The prisoners in the Scorching Hell were still rushing into the guards'' defenses, but it seemed that there would be no results for a while."Our current strength, facing Magellan, is undoubtedly seeking a dead end. God knows this." Koffel said lightly."But God will not let us go to death. Magellan is in the third scorching hell. When I came down, I destroyed the third and fourth floors. He couldn''t come here."


    "Our character is to clean up the fourth floor, and wait for the gods to completely release the extreme cold and infinite hell." Koffel said feverishly."This time is our chance to return to the offensive, even Magellan can''t stop our determination to go out!"


    Jody looked at the enthusiastic Koffel, only one word came to mind.


    "madman."


    The guards at the door of the cage were already covered in scars, and the prisoners in front of them were like crazy beasts seeing flesh and blood that had not been seen for a long time, and rushed toward the guards like a tide.


    The prisoners tried their best to leave marks on the guards.


    "I''ll kill you!" A prisoner grabbed the guard''s arm, and then bit on it, as if biting into an iron stone. This is the amazing defense power of the Navy Type Six-Iron Block!But even so, the prisoners have no desire to let go, because behind the guards is the hope of going out!


    The guards felt that their physical stamina was close to the limit. Even if the defense power of the iron block was terrible, the injuries they received were real. With constant accumulation, their bodies have been brought close to the limit, with the possibility of collapse at any time.


    boom!


    Finally, one of the guards couldn''t hold on, and fell to the ground, and several prisoners who attacked him immediately rushed towards him like vicious dogs.


    "Hahahaha, finally can''t hold on, today is your death date!"


    A guard next to him couldn''t bear the injury to his companions, and couldn''t help but attempt to stop the prisoners, but with his blocking, the guards'' entire defensive line was like a dam collapsed by a flood.


    Although the Navy Type Six-Iron Block has outstanding defensive capabilities, even stronger than the equivalent armed color domineering, it has a fatal flaw, that is, it cannot move!


    The guard wanted to save his companions, and scattered the iron blocks covering his body, but in this way, their front line was torn apart by a big opening.Countless prisoners rushed over.


    "Ahhhh! Kill these guards!" The prisoners forced the guards to surround the corner, and a prisoner shouted with a grim expression.


    The prisoners rushed towards the guards, seeing as many prisoners as the tide in front of them, the guards were unable to return to heaven, and closed their eyes in despair.


    "Sorry, I''m late." At this moment, there was a loud noise on the ground, like something heavy falling on the ground.Then came the tired voice of a man.


    The guards opened their eyes, and they saw Magellan''s stalwart figure in front of them. They looked up at the ceiling. The ceiling on the fourth floor was corroded with a big hole.

 61 Chapter 61 Justice!

    How could this be!


    Sitting in the cage of the sixth infinite hell, Lorne suddenly opened his eyes and sat up.


    "What happened?" asked Turner in the cage next to him.


    "Huh, I feel a strong breath." The Golden Lion said with a solemn expression.


    "No, nothing, the plan remains the same." Lorne calmed down, pretending to be relaxed, but his eyes fixed on the ceiling, as if he saw Magellan suddenly appearing in the fourth floor through the walls. .


    Lorne closed his eyes, used his perception to the limit, thought through the gate of the sixth-story prison, and began to look for the coordinates outside.


    Be faster!Lorne said silently in his heart.If this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity is not grasped, he and she will fall into the abyss forever!


    The reason why Ron was able to use his Devil Fruit ability as usual was because the handcuffs Domino gave Ron before, there was no sea floor stone at all!After a year of training, Lorne''s perception has become more proficient.


    The first is Lorne''s instinct that the micro-sensing realm has almost turned into, and all the changes around can''t escape his eyes.And in the continuous development and exploration of the fruit, Lorne has one more ability.


    That is, if you concentrate your will and concentrate on a person''s body, Ron''s words can be heard gently in that person''s ears.Let him hear his own murmur.


    Lorne named this ability "Whispering", before Koffel on the third floor, Carlos Jodi on the fourth floor, and the mysterious voice that the Fat Tiger on the fifth floor spoke in their ears. It was Lorne.


    According to the truth, the superhuman devil fruit''s superpower ability can only be applied to itself. The appearance of this "whispering" ability is a bit beyond common sense.Unless it is Lorne that has reached the stage of awakening the superhuman fruit, he can have an impact on things other than the capable person himself.


    The principle of "whispering" is like strengthening the target''s hearing so that it can hear Lorne''s voice.At this stage, Lorne has no reason to awaken fruit.But he didn''t care about this. Anything, as long as it appeared, I got it.


    Then it is my thing, no one can take it away!


    This ability allowed Lorne to quickly have a group of supporters in the hell, like a simple-minded fat tiger, and Koffel, who has a deep hatred of the Tianlong people, became his devout believers.


    Through the perception of the fruit limit, the exploration of Impelton in Propulsion City allowed Lorne to know the personnel distribution of Propulsion City. Through the communication of "whispering", Lorne possessed a whole hell three floors, four floors and five The six-story intelligence network!


    This is the cost of Lorne who dared to communicate directly with them about the riot after confirming that Ken was not in the city!


    The reason why Lorne came to Propulsion City was that she decided to emulate Bucky the clown in the original book and let them support himself by saving the prisoners in Propulsion City.Become the first team to compete for hegemony in the sea!


    Bucky could do it in the previous life, so why would he fail?


    Lorne''s eyes showed a feverish light!This time, if you fail, you will become benevolent!Lorne bet everything about him here!In this advancing city, he has his own ambition to dominate the sea!This ambition can crush anyone who dares to stop him.


    No matter it is anyone!


    Lorne took a deep breath and continued to use his "whispering" ability to communicate with Fat Tiger.Lorne''s plan is to use the power of the fifth-tier prisoners to release the prisoners held on the sixth-tier.


    As long as the monsters imprisoned on the sixth floor are loosened, then even the advance city in its heyday cannot suppress this group of monsters!


    "God, I''ll be there soon!" The Fat Tiger who was running suddenly said, shocking the prisoner next to him.


    "Big Tiger, what are you talking about?" the prisoner asked.


    "No, it''s nothing. Let''s quickly open the door of the sixth floor, and then we will be free!" Fat Tiger said haltingly.


    The team of prisoners came to an entrance, as long as they opened the door and then went down the spiral staircase, and then walked a short while before they came to the gate on the sixth floor.


    "Is it finally here?" Fat Tiger took a deep breath and pushed the door open.


    The darkness behind the door, like the entrance to hell, made Fat Tiger hesitate, but he then thought, he is in hell now, what else can scare him?


    The prisoners went down the stairs, and facing them was a majestic gate more than ten meters high.Is this the place where the scariest monsters in the world are held?Many prisoners came here for the first time, and they were suppressed by this gate and the unknown fear inside.


    The fifth and sixth floors, the difference between the first floor, the strength of the prisoners may be very different.Prisoners detained on the fifth floor require a bounty of over 100 million yuan, while prisoners detained on the sixth floor have to be erased from history by the world government because they are too terrifying!


    But when they walked to the gate, they found that there were two people standing there, preventing the prisoners from wanting to open the infinite hell to release the monsters inside.


    A man in a brown uniform, advancing the city''s chief guard, Hannibal, with a face like a phantom evil spirit!


    A forward city guard wearing a pale yellow uniform and a black cap, Domino!


    "Fortunately, I caught up!" Hannibal touched the sweat on his forehead. Hearing Magellan''s order, after taking the giant elevator to the cold hell, he found that the huge cold hell was actually empty. Whether it was the jailer who was supposed to patrol here, or the prisoners who were supposed to rant in the cold wind, disappeared.He suddenly realized the seriousness of the matter.


    Instead of traversing the ice hell, he opened the prison emergency passage and took a shortcut directly to the infinite hell.


    It just happened to meet the group of prisoners who wanted to open the gate.But at this time, after seeing the dark and oppressive group of prisoners, Domino didn''t have a bottom in his heart. Can he really stop them?


    "Don''t be afraid." Hannibal patted Domino''s shoulder lightly and comforted, but there was a trace of determination in his expression.


    "The chief guard, Hannibal!" A prisoner recognized Hannibal, gritted his teeth and uttered these words.Because Hannibal is in charge of the cold hell and often comes to the cold hell to show his strength, the prisoners are no strangers to him.


    Hannibal turned the "blood suck" in his hand, then pointed at the prisoners in front, and shouted.


    "As long as I am here, don''t even think about stepping into infinite hell."


    "Evil, after all, can''t defeat justice." Hannibal took a step forward, and the dark armed color came out of his body and began to wrap around his body.


    "And I am justice!" Hannibal said loudly, now he has become a dark figure.


    With one person, he tried to resist the entire fifth-tier prisoners?

 62 Chapter 62-Fruit Restraint

    Villain perspective.


    On the fourth floor, Jody and Koffel, looking at the figure falling from the sky in front of them, their scalp numb.


    "It seems that it''s a big game." Jody murmured, just talking about being an enemy of Magellan, no doubt about his own death, but in a blink of an eye, this Magellan would kill them in front of them.


    He didn''t expect Magellan to be so decisive. After discovering that the giant elevator was destroyed, he immediately decided to use his ability to corrode a big hole in the floor, and then jumped down.


    "Prisoners who want to escape from sanctions!" Magellan snorted and took a step forward.The prisoners surrounded by guards couldn''t bear his aura and pressure, and they all took a step back.


    "Domineering?" Koffel was shocked, but quickly shook his head."No, it''s just imposing."


    "You planned this riot?" Magellan quickly caught the trail of Koffel, the jailer who passed by him before and stole the key!


    "Very good! I''ll let you know what regret is." Magellan laughed angrily, his body gradually deformed, as if the jelly was melted, turning into a purple liquid.


    "Poisonous dragon!" The dark purple liquid gradually condensed and turned into a dragon!The dragon opened its big mouth, and purple venom came out of it, as if coveting the prisoners in front of him.


    "Run!" a prisoner yelled, and then turned around to leave, but how could Magellan, who was furious, let them go?The big mouth of the poisonous dragon swallowed the prisoners closest to him, and then spit them out like spitting.


    The prisoner who was spit out had blank eyes, wide open mouth, foaming at the mouth, and was dying!


    "The liquid in Magellan''s body is extremely poisonous and should not be touched." Koffel said seriously.


    "I know the truth, but will he let us go?" Jody smiled bitterly and pointed at Magellan, who, in the form of a poisonous dragon, rushed towards Jody and Koffel at full speed.


    The escaped prisoners couldn''t stop him, making him sluggish!


    "God told me that there is no absolutely invincible fruit. There are natural enemies of any ability. As long as you find the natural enemy, no matter how powerful the enemy is, it will no longer be terrible." Kofier said calmly.


    "So, where are we going to find this poisonous natural enemy? Or what is his natural enemy?" Jody said helplessly, but his hands were already dark, ready to fight.


    Even if there is death or no life, there is no word escape in Carlos Jodi''s dictionary!


    Armed color domineering is one of the natural enemies of fruit ability. Even if you are a poisonous person, I must vomit two teeth if you want to eat it!Carlos thought, his eyes fixed on Magellan who was rushing over.


    coming!Jody tensed, focusing his strength on his fist.


    Take my full blow!At this time, Jodi had an aura of seeing death as home. He felt that he had broken through a realm. Under the threat of a powerful enemy, Jodi broke through on the spot. The Qi that he could not grasp before, now he can use it freely.This punch was even stronger than his previous full blow!


    Just as Jody was about to hit the peak after his breakthrough, a pair of slender hands stopped him.


    Koffel''s hand was entwined with a touch of armed domineering, not even as good as Jodi, but it was enough.Koffel''s hand stretched straight into the mouth of the dragon''s blood basin, just touching Magellan''s body.


    "It''s useless, your attack is meaningless! You are dead." Magellan said disdainfully after seeing the thin armed color in Koffel''s hand.This kind of attack, even tickle him!


    "Replacement of the two instruments!" The moment he touched Magellan''s body, Koffel yelled. In an instant, Magellan felt the world change, and the things in front of him became distorted. When they returned to normal, he unexpectedly appeared. In a cage.


    Magellan knew this cage, and his face became extremely ugly, because this cage was the third floor of the sea tower stone cell specially designed to detain the capable!He hesitated again and again at this time, and finally had to take out a special remote control button from his arms, thinking it over again and then pressing it down.


    "Woo ang~ woo ang~" The whole advancing city suddenly sounded an alarm, and every passage was locked by iron doors that fell from the sky, and the entire advancing city became an iron barrel!


    This is Magellan''s last resort and the highest authority of the deputy director. The meaning of this button is to advance the city to the highest alert state, and no one can enter.And at the same time contacted the naval headquarters in the same triangle vortex sea area.Let them exclude warship support.


    But once this authority is used, it is equivalent to admitting one''s incompetence in disguise.Now, Magellan can''t take care of that much. What if he can suppress the riots in the city and admit his incompetence?


    On the fourth scorching hell, Koffel stretched out his hand, but the huge poisonous dragon in front of him disappeared.Replaced by a stone?


    Success, a hanging heart finally let go.Koffel took a long breath.Then said to Jodi next to him."I''m a substitute for eating and changing fruits, and I can exchange positions for two things I have touched and marked."


    "I swapped Magellan to the Hailou stone cell on the third floor. But this won''t keep him long, and he will definitely come to us again after he comes out."


    "This is what you mean by fruit restraint?" Jody asked as he ran.


    "What kind of restraint am I? I just hit him by surprise. After he is prepared, the same tricks will not work for him again." Kofier replied with a wry smile."Speaking of restraint, it should be similar to the treatment of fruit, no matter what kind of poison is in, it can be cured, or the fruit that can isolate Magellan''s toxin attack, that is restraint."


    "The world of your capable people is really wonderful." Jody said enviously, and the two quickly ran to the huge elevator.


    "Take this, go to the sixth floor to release the monsters, and we will win!" Koffel encouraged the prisoners behind him, "The hope of escape is right in front of you!"


    At this time, the prison sounded "Woo ang~ woo Ang", and an iron gate suddenly fell from the sky, trying to isolate the prisoners from the giant elevator.


    "I''m coming!" A burly prisoner rushed over, and resisted the falling iron gate with his shoulders. The huge impact caused the floor on which the burly prisoner''s feet were stepped to crack.


    "We help you!" More prisoners rushed over, helping the burly prisoners hold up the extremely heavy iron gate.They are just survivors of Magellan''s men.


    "Boss Koffel saved our lives! We will open the way for you!" shouted the prisoners holding the iron gate.Jody wanted to say something, but was pulled by Koffel and jumped into the giant elevator.


    "Don''t let them down!"

 63 Chapter 63

    "Zizizi." Magellan used her venom ability to corrode the single-person sea-loud stone cell. The venom that had never been unfavorable in the past encountered an opponent this time. Magellan corroded for a long time, and this hard cage just broke through the skin. .


    "This can''t work! If things are dragged on like this, things will really enter the irreversible room." Magellan''s body turned into a purple liquid, and it turned into the previous poisonous dragon form!


    The poisonous dragon''s blood basin bit the single-person cell with one bite, and even deeply bit out a mark from the cell. The cage was slightly deformed.


    "It''s much faster!" Magellan was overjoyed, speeding up the force of the poisonous dragon to bite the single cell, and he must solve the prisoners'' conspiracy before they succeed.The thin prisoner posing as a jailer just now was taking advantage of his ignorance of his abilities.


    After the next encounter, he can be solved with one blow!


    Magellan is extremely confident in his own strength, without sufficient strength, how can he suppress the sixth-tier group of the most vicious prisoners in the world?


    The battle for the hunger hell outside has come to an end. Saruces knocked the last prisoner down with a punch, and fell to the ground because he exhausted the last trace of strength.He hadn''t known where his weapons had gone for a long time, and when he got there, he was fighting with his bare hands.And the two jailer beasts Padzru and the blue gorilla that he brought in had already fallen to the ground due to lack of physical strength, but the bodies of countless prisoners were surrounded by these two monsters, lying on the ground, piled up like a hill!


    With the power of three people, they defeated the entire third-layer prisoners of Hunger Hell!


    "I knew I would bring a few more jailer beasts in." Saru Dess, lying on the ground, said to himself, but a man appeared vaguely before him.


    Are there any fallen prisoners?Sarudais hated him greatly, but it was a pity that he couldn''t even move his fingers now, and couldn''t knock down the last prisoner.Let him insult the majesty of advancing the city.


    "Hate!" Saru Desi''s mouth squirmed and said the last words, but before he fell into a coma, he seemed to vaguely heard the voice of Deputy Director Magellan.


    "Thank you, take a good rest."


    Is Lord Magellan coming?Then these bastards must be doomed!A smile appeared on the corner of Saru Des''s mouth.


    Magellan''s face was gloomy, and he hugged Sarudais. The two-headed Sarudais was like a baby in the hands of the tall Magellan.Magellan took Sarudes to the outside of Hunger Hell. One of the prisoners wanted to attack Magellan but was swallowed by the dragon behind him. He didn''t know his life or death!


    Magellan gently placed Sarudais outside the Hunger Hell, then dragged the two Jailer Beasts, Padzru Scorpion and Blue Orangutan, and closed the door of Hunger Hell.He has a habit of being calmer when he is more angry.


    Magellan now feels surprisingly calm. This riot was not accidental, but organized and premeditated.Magellan felt that there was a pair of hands pushing all this in secret, and Magellan wanted to grasp this hand now.


    Then smash the master of the hand to pieces!


    ...


    Qiang Qiang!


    Infinite hell, far away from the gate, Domino held the sword in both hands and struggling to slash the prisoner in front of him. This prisoner was surprisingly difficult, and Domino and him fought and fled, unexpectedly far away from Hannibal. !


    A sword was cut out, and the blade collided with the prisoner''s arm covered with arms.


    At this time Domino remembered what the swordsmanship teacher had said to him when he was in school.


    "You are the hardest student I have ever seen. No matter what I teach you, you can learn it quickly and do it well."


    "Pity¡­¡­"


    The teacher was complimenting himself, but why did he shake his head in the end?


    When graduating, the teacher wrote in his own comment that there was no spirituality.Although he has the highest score in the class, the teacher''s sentence is not spiritual but exceptionally dazzling, because the usual mantra of the swordsmanship teacher is, the sword is the soul.


    The sword of no spirit, nothing can be cut!


    In translation, it is a sword without spirituality, which cuts everything continuously.This is the biggest disapproval of yourself.


    At that time, Domino was still dismissive of this, because no one in the class could beat himself and there was nothing to cut?It''s just a joke.But now, after Domino swung the sword at the fifth-tier prisoner in front of her, she seemed to understand the teacher''s words.


    The sturdy prisoner was full of disdain, and his arm-wrapped palm grabbed Domino''s sword.


    "It''s soft, haven''t you eaten?" The prisoner smiled obscenely."Or give all your strength to the man? That doesn''t make me cool, and I promise you won''t even have the strength to hold the sword!"


    Domino''s face was frosty, and the words of this lewd prisoner had angered her bottom line.Holding the hilt in both hands, she struggled to pull the blade out of the prisoner''s grip, leaving a faint white mark on the prisoner''s palm.


    "Yo! It''s quite strong." The prisoner licked his palm, and the white seal gradually disappeared.Then he looked at Domino, his eyes full of desire.


    "There is nothing that cannot be cut without a sword!" Domino roared. Since the teacher doesn''t approve of himself, then let him show it by himself!Let him know that he is his best student!


    A sword stabbed, and the prisoner was still full of disdain.


    "Tell you, it''s useless, you can''t break through my armed color at all!" He clenched his right hand into a fist, covered the entire fist with the dark armed color, and then hit Domino''s blade.


    Cang!


    The collision between the fist and the blade made a metal-like sound, and the two sides were deadlocked.Sparks burst out!


    "You''re sure to lose!" The prisoner laughed grimly, straightened his right arm, and pressed Domino''s sword a lot, and he still had the upper hand.


    "Really? How about trying this?" Domino took the blade back, and then stabbed it again before the prisoner could react.


    "Shine Shadow¡¤Continuous Thrust!" The attack power of countless stabs was superimposed, and a hole was opened in the prisoner''s hard armed color.


    A sword cut off the prisoner''s entire right arm!


    "How could it be!" the prisoner was shocked, but before he had time to suffer, Domino''s next sword struck again, and this sword pierced the prisoner''s chest directly.


    "Rest in peace, villain!" Domino looked indifferent, took the sword from the prisoner''s body, did not wipe it, and let the blood drip down the sword to the ground.


    Behind him came the sound of a strong prisoner crashing to the ground.Domino turned a blind eye, and went straight to the gate of the sixth infinite hell, where the battle was even more fierce!

 64 Chapter 64 The Fight in Hell

    Hannibal blasted out with a punch, both fists wrapped around the dark, armed domineering.A sturdy blow hit the fat pirate''s chest in front of him.


    But this punch didn''t have any effect on the fat prisoner.


    "Isn''t that the strength of the guard leader who advances the city?" The fat prisoner sneered.The stout hand pinched Hannibal''s arm.The other hand grabbed Hannibal''s captain''s uniform by the neckline, and lifted him up.


    "If it wasn''t for your crowds," Hannibal gasped, "How can you trample on the majesty of justice?"


    "Success and defeat, this is the truth that your world government taught us." A prisoner walked out beside Fat Tiger, his face with a hideous scar.


    "That''s the truth."


    He took off the prison shirt of his shirt, revealing his whole body wounds, most of which were whip wounds, but also some bullet marks and sword wounds.


    She couldn''t even find a complete piece of skin.


    Before being arrested, this man was known as a tough guy in the sea. After being captured by the secret organization cp0 of the world government, he did not have the slightest fear.


    The head of prison in Advance City, Ken, was extremely interested in this kind of hard bones, and took extra care of him.


    Of course, this kind of "care" is malicious.


    "Humph! It''s nothing more than advancing the city. Udy, you take the brothers to open the gate of infinite hell, and let me deal with it." Fat Tiger snorted, and firmly grasped Hannibal''s neckline with one hand. The other hand gradually became pitch black.


    Armed color has been entangled!


    And Udy turned around and left without saying a word. Hannibal was not his main hatred target. On the contrary, he still admired Hannibal''s attitude of hitting rocks with pebbles and moths to fire.


    It''s a pity that both parties never have the opportunity to drink together.


    "Then, I will send you to die!" Fat Tiger punched out, and his big fist smashed into Hannibal''s head with unmatched power.


    In the previous wheel fight, Hannibal''s last bit of strength had long been exhausted, and now he was dying, he didn''t even have the idea of ??resisting, and slowly closed his eyes.


    When he was a student, his teacher talked about the parting of his comrades-in-arms.When talking about this, the teacher''s tone obviously paused before continuing.


    "As the guardian of justice, life and death between relatives and friends is inevitable. I once saw off three comrades in arms in a row within a week."


    "One is my teacher, and the other two are my brothers from childhood!"


    "But if we are afraid because of this, who will protect the justice of this world?"


    "If one day, I must die, I hope I will die for justice!"


    Hannibal remembered the tough face when the teacher said this.


    "If you are doing this, it is considered to have died for justice?" Hannibal murmured when he was dying.Just a hint of annoyance in his tone.


    "It''s a pity that you didn''t stop your conspiracy."


    Cang!


    The anticipated pain did not come, Magellan opened his eyes, and the fat prisoner''s fist was stopped by a rapier.


    "You haven''t become the director yet, how could you die like this!" A soft voice sounded in front of Hannibal.


    Domino, wearing a guard system, turned around and shouted at Hannibal.


    "Cheer up! Your future director!"


    After the long sword blocked Fat Tiger''s fist, Domino closed the sword, and then slashed it at Fat Tiger''s hand that grasped Hannibal''s neckline.


    "Shine Sword. Nothing but no cut!" This is the move she comprehended in the battle without the strong prisoner before.


    Through continuous slashing on the same part, it breaks through the forceful defense like armed color.


    "You''re looking for death!" Fat Tiger''s expression was gloomy, and when the woman in front of him took the sword, he understood the opponent''s purpose.


    Shocked in front of me?joke!


    Fat Tiger turned around and threw Hannibal up into the sky, and then wrapped his arms around his arms like black ink, folded his hands together, and clamped Domino''s long sword like a big Buddha.


    What a great power!Domino secretly said, trying to draw the sword out with his hands, but the love sword that is usually smooth now seems to be poured with molten iron, not moving.


    Domino can''t do anything about Fat Tiger, it doesn''t mean that Fat Tiger has no means to deal with Domino!


    Hannibal yelled while flying in the air.


    "Be careful, his armed looks are extremely tyrannical, don''t change injuries with him!"


    Fat Tiger''s forehead became round and smooth, as if he had brought a piece of pitch-black guard on his forehead.


    "Wu Tiger Cone!" Fat Tiger smashed his forehead against Domino''s handsome body. With the head conting, he didn''t even worry about getting hurt.


    How confident is this in yourself?


    Domino''s sword was restrained by the fat tiger, and there was no way to hide this head cone.Unless she is willing to give up her sword.


    But for a swordsman, it would be the biggest insult to the swordsman to throw away his saber in the face of a strong enemy.


    Step back ten thousand steps and say, the swordsman who has lost his sword, what can he use to suppress the powerful enemy in front of him?


    "Navy Type Six-Paper Painting!" Among the navy secret skills, a special defense technique is to make one''s body soft and light like a piece of paper, and avoid the enemy''s by the principle that the piece of paper is blown away by the wind. attack.


    The reason why he didn''t use the more defensive iron block was because Domino had self-knowledge and knew that Hannibal, who was much more armed than himself, couldn''t ask for anything in front of this enemy.


    Isn''t he insulting himself to be armed with a two-legged cat?


    "It''s useless! The Navy Type Six is ??a joke in front of absolute strength!" Fat Tiger sneered, his hands holding Domino''s long sword suddenly separated, his palms opened wide, and he used the paper like a mosquito. The painted Domino patted it.


    "And I and you, there is an absolute actual gap!" Fat Tiger said condescendingly, his tone as if he was pronouncing the enemy''s death.


    There is really no way to hide, Domino can only grit his teeth at this time, loosen the hilt of the long sword with both hands, and the armed color is wrapped around the slender white arm.


    She wants to use her soft arms to resist the giant force of Fat Tiger!


    Fat Hu showed a cruel smile. He has never been a person who pity and cherish jade. Fat Hu has already thought of the picture of the beauty in front of him being photographed into meat sauce.


    Fat Tiger''s palms slapped in the air with a whirring momentum, and suddenly stopped slightly.Fat Tiger''s face was a bit ugly, and he forcibly changed his slap with his hands to a push.


    Although the strength was still huge, it was not as deadly as before. Fat Tiger pushed Domino away for more than ten meters and hit the wall heavily.


    "Hey, hey." At the gate of the sixth floor, countless prisoners pushed forward together.


    Finally, the door was slowly pushed open.

 65 Chapter 65

    All this happened in an instant, Hannibal fell into the air, and Fat Tiger kicked Hannibal on the waist with a knee bump.


    Hannibal rolled several times on the ground, just in front of Domino.


    "Damn it!" Hannibal was extremely embarrassed at this time. He had never thought that as the head of the advance city, he would have such an unbearable side.


    Although it is because of the fact that the other party relies on the crowds.


    But in this sea, there has always been only one truth, that is, the weak will eat the strong, and the king will lose!


    If you win, everything you say is right, if you lose, everything you say is like an excuse!


    "You should be thankful, I suddenly don''t want to kill you anymore." Fat Tiger said indifferently.In fact, Fat Tiger let go of the water and closed his hand with the blow he had just now, otherwise the blow would not hit Hannibal''s waist, but the head!


    The current Hannibal will never be able to prevent this mortal blow!


    "I never need the mercy of criminals, as long as I have a breath, your conspiracy will never succeed!" Hannibal spat out blood, mixed with some broken teeth.Said fiercely.


    "Very well, this is the inheritance of our will to advance the city." An old voice suddenly came from behind Fat Tiger. He turned his head and saw that the ceiling above his head was corroded out of a big hole, two tall ones. ''S figure jumped down from this hole.


    "Fortunately for you, Warden Hannibal, I''ll leave it to us next." A man in the uniform of the Deputy Director of Prison leaped over and disappeared.When Fat Tiger came back to his senses, the man had already appeared beside Hannibal, he gently lifted Hannibal up, and then hugged him to Domino''s side.


    "Ahem, you bastard Magellan, give me such a dangerous task." Hannibal yelled at Magellan, blood flowing from the corner of his mouth without paying any attention.


    "Sorry, I''m late, when I leave, my position must be yours, you are the man I recognize!" Magellan said."I will never be late again, I promise! You don''t talk, take a good rest."


    "Then, it is the end of your group of criminals!" Magellan turned around with a terrifying murderous aura.This compelling murderous aura caused Fat Tiger to take two steps back involuntarily, but the aura of the old man in casual clothes behind him was not to be seen.


    "Before the fight, I would like to ask you, you are not a capable person?" Magellan suddenly said a word, making Fat Tiger stunned.But he still subconsciously replied.


    "No, it''s not."


    However, there is still a question mark in his heart. Does it have to do with whether he is capable or not?


    "If you are not a capable person, that''s good." Magellan looked cold, as if he was pronouncing a judgment from hell."Then I will send you to hell, you are honored to be the first, but you will not be alone, because this time the riot prisoners, I will send them to see you!"


    Before the words finished, Magellan''s figure disappeared. Before Fat Tiger hadn''t reacted, Magellan had already appeared beside him, slightly staggered, Magellan''s head approached Fat Tiger''s ears, and said softly.


    "This blow is a majestic punishment for your provocative advancement of the city!" Then, with a heavy punch, it hit Fat Tiger''s chest fiercely, and the huge impact knocked Fat Tiger''s fat and bloated body into the air.


    Magellan was tall, more than three meters tall like a little giant, but still looked petite in front of Fat Tiger.


    But in Pirate World, height is never determining strength, otherwise the kingdom of giants would have been invincible.Fat Tiger only felt a suffocating sensation in his chest, and then he lost control of his body and flew away weakly.


    It''s like he insulted Hannibal before.


    "This is how you dare to challenge the advancement of the city?" An old man''s disdainful voice came from behind, and he elbows Fat Tiger''s back casually, suppressing the huge impact.


    "This blow was for Hannibal." At the moment when Fat Tiger stagnated, Magellan''s body once again disappeared, and then he appeared beside Fat Tiger.The pitch-black fist smashed against Fat Hu''s head.


    The simple navy six-shave is so superb in Magellan''s hands!As the best student of the teacher, Magellan, his physical skills have never been inferior to Ken, the director of the city.This is the strength of Advance City, the strength above the most ferocious prisoners in the world.


    "Assholes, they are so many and powerful! Otherwise, how could I lose! I want to be the man who advances the city director!" Hannibal said weakly while lying on the side. He did not allow others to have anything to do with his own strength. question!


    "Sorry, Hannibal, I was the one who made a mistake." Magellan said apologetically, but his hands didn''t hesitate.Amazing!


    "Armed color! Cover!" The fat tiger lying on the ground was already unable to avoid the blow, and could only forcefully use the armed color to fight Magellan''s fists. This scene is like Domino had to fight the fat tiger''s slap before. , The difference is.


    For these prisoners, Magellan could never keep his hands.


    boom!


    The collision between the fist and the head is a competition of armed colors. Obviously, Fat Tiger is more inferior than Magellan.


    When Magellan withdrew his hand, Fat Tiger''s face was only left with a shallow fist mark, and blood was flowing. This attack made him lose all his strength.


    "Now, I will send you to hell." Magellan said indifferently, looking at the fat tiger lying unconscious in front of him.He clenched his right hand into a fist and smashed Fat Hu''s head once again.But Fat Tiger no longer has any strength to resist, this blow is a sure kill.


    "Don''t think about it!" The prisoners on the third floor who ran down the stairs were finally late.They have seen the scene where Magellan is preparing to execute Fat Tiger.In line with the idea that the enemy''s enemy is a friend, the boss of the third-tier prison, Jody, shouted, and Koffel held a chain in his hand and threw it in Magellan''s direction.


    "It''s useless, you can''t stop me. When I execute this prisoner, you will be the next one!" Magellan said indifferently, without any hesitation at all because of the few people who appeared.


    "Really?" The chain that flew over didn''t know when it suddenly became a man.His hands were wrapped in armed color, and he rushed towards Magellan like a rocket.


    Koffel yelled with his hands behind him compared to a strange posture.


    "Replacement of two instruments!" As a substitution of food for fruit, Koffel''s ability is to replace any two objects he has touched. This is the first cooperation between him and Jodi.


    Jody pushed Magellan away with a huge impact.At the moment of the death, the dying fat tiger was finally saved

 66 Chapter 66

    Magellan stepped back, then patted the dust on her body.Jody''s attack didn''t cause him any harm, but he was embarrassed.


    After Jody knocked Magellan away, he stood firmly beside Fat Tiger and assumed a fighting posture.After successfully hitting Magellan, it didn''t make him careless.


    Moreover, the old man in casual clothes behind Fat Tiger is no less oppressive than Magellan, the deputy director of Advance City.


    Who is this old man!?


    "Go to hell!" Jody decided to strike first, giving the old man a fatal blow when he was not prepared.


    Huhuhu!


    Jodie kicked the old man''s head with a sweeping kick full of killing intent. At this time, Jodie didn''t ask for serious injury to the old man, but at least let the old man dodge quietly in order to save the prisoner who fell on the ground.


    Boom!The old man''s right hand lifted slightly, blocking Jody''s attack lightly.


    how is this possible!Jody observed that there was not much power in the old man''s arms, and even only the small part that was in contact with his own leg had a slight armed color.


    His own power was transferred to his arm, and then passed back to his body in a wonderful way.


    This kind of force-relief technique is rare, and a name appeared in Jody''s mind.


    A name passed down from generation to generation among prisoners.


    Advancing the city¡¯s previous generation prison director, honorary vice-principal of the Naval Academy.A boxing master from the land of flowers.The current teacher of City Director Ken and Deputy Director Magellan!


    Tai Chi flow, Wei!


    Those who know him can call him Lao Wei


    But this is already an old man from the last era, and the only reason why Jody has a deep influence on him.It is his wonderful way of naming.


    It is said that this is a characteristic of the country of flowers.


    "You two students, it''s really unnerving." The old man said lightly. He was just looking for an old friend on the Judicial Island next to him to relax. After receiving the warning to advance the city, he swam directly over.


    Across the huge whirlpool sea!


    Boom boom boom!


    Jody was bounced by his own power, and after spinning around in the air, he hit a few prisoners who had come down from Hunger Hell.


    "Sorry, teacher. I disappointed you." Magellan stood up slowly, then said apologetically.


    "I will take the blame and resign after I handle the matter here."


    When Hannibal, who was lying on the side, heard these words, his eyes suddenly lit up.Domino next to him noticed this detail and silently turned his head aside.


    This is not my boss, absolutely not.


    "No, you are my student, who dares to move you!" the old man said domineeringly, "just wait for a report to me."


    "Have you finished talking?" Koffel lifted up the knocked-out Jody, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and said viciously.


    "Do you want to die like that?" The old man snorted coldly, putting on a pose of hugging the moon in his arms.


    This is one of the thirteen styles of Tai Chi flow. Decades ago, the old man relied on Tai Chi flow to suppress the entire Impelton.


    The old man seemed to have frivolity and shaky steps, but he was full of terrible power.


    Soft with rigidity, rigid with softness.This is the true meaning of Tai Chi Liu.


    Koffel picked up a chain next to him and threw it at Li Wei again.


    "It''s useless, I have seen through your tricks." The old man in casual clothes said contemptuously.With the change of two-handed moves, he already knew the ability of Koffel, no matter what he changed, he could crush it with one blow!


    Magellan, who was standing on the side, frowned slightly. He vaguely felt that he seemed to have overlooked something important.


    The chain flew into the air, and suddenly transformed into a figure of a person, still a murderous Jody.


    Jody was never afraid of death, never knew what fear was.


    "It''s useless to say it!" The old man grabbed Li Wei''s fist with both hands, then turned around and pulled, preparing to smash him to the ground with the force of Jodi''s pounce.


    Take advantage of strength.This is the technique of Tai Chi Liu and the pride of the country of flowers!


    Those pirates who only know a little fur do not understand this at all!


    But the moment the old man turned his waist, he felt Jody in his hand become cold and hard.


    "You have been fooled!" The Fat Tiger lying on the ground sneered, not caring about his situation.


    Kofier once again used the ability to exchange fruits and successfully played the previous director of Advance City!


    "Sinners who are arrogant when they get the fruit by chance." The old man crushed the chains in his hands, and the black powder fell to the ground.


    "I will let you know what power is."


    The body of Magellan next to him gradually turned into a purple liquid, and then gradually condensed into the appearance of a giant dragon.


    Poisonous dragon!Seeing the teacher angry, Magellan finally used his own assassin.


    A quick fight must be made, Magellan thought that the anxiety in his heart became more intense, and he must have forgotten something.


    It''s like that life-saving straw that can never be grasped, just a little bit away.


    "It''s Magellan''s ability, it must be scattered, and he can''t catch it all in one go!" Koffel shouted, and then pressed his hands on the two prisoners next to him, leaving a mark on them.


    "Run! Magellan is showing off!" The prisoners who followed Jody and Koffel were mostly sinners in the fourth layer of scorching hell.


    They are on the same floor as the director''s office. They may not know the strength of the old director Wei, but they must understand Magellan''s horror.After the poisonous dragon, there is no grass, almost no cure!


    The prisoners dispersed, but still couldn''t escape the chase of the deputy director of the city angrily.The poisonous dragon is as fast as the wind, and the mortal prisoners have no ability to resist the poison.


    "Ah! Don''t!" Dulong swallowed a prisoner in one bite, and then looked at a thin prisoner with dark purple pupils.


    One of the chief culprits of this prison riot, the hand of miracle in the country of magic.Those who exchange fruit ability.Kofiel!


    "Don''t look at me with this look, I''m not afraid." Koffel said lightly.


    Magellan didn''t talk nonsense with Koffel at all, and the dragon rushed straight over.


    "It''s useless to say it!" Koffel shouted, "The two instruments are replaced!" Koffel''s body disappeared, and replaced by a tall prisoner who was stunned by the side.


    Grumbling.


    After Magellan swallowed the prisoner, he looked around and quickly locked Koffel who had replaced the burly prisoner.


    "I''m going to see how many more times you can change, how many prisoners there are for you to change!" Dulong spit out a word, loudly!


    "Too many you can''t imagine!" Koffel continued provocatively, feeling the poisonous dragon approaching closer and closer.Muttered in my heart.


    "Two instruments replacement!"


    Koffel''s body disappeared once again, and a prisoner took Magellan''s anger instead.


    But when Koffel had just replaced it, a fist pierced his chest.


    The old man who had been staring at the prisoner that Koffel had marked for a long time succeeded, and then said coldly.


    "I have been waiting for you for a long time."

 67 Chapter 67: Forgotten

    The old man slowly drew his hand from Koffel''s chest, and blood dripped to the ground.


    The man known as the hand of magic knelt on the ground weakly, his pupils dilated.However, there was still some anger, the old man''s blow did not directly take his life.


    "Did you forcefully stagger the fatal part in an instant?" the old man said lightly."Good reaction ability, but you are too weak."


    "Your fruits are very interesting, let you spend the rest of your life in prison paralyzed."


    "Cough cough." Koffel knelt on the ground and covered his chest with one hand, while the other hand firmly grasped the old man''s trousers, leaving a blood mark on his slacks.


    "Do you want to die that way?" The old man frowned. He really didn''t understand Koffel''s behavior. He had already lost the ability to fight, but he still wanted to pester him.


    Many pirates call this belief. They feel that as long as they have belief, they can break through their limits and surpass themselves to defeat powerful enemies.


    ridiculous!There is only one way to win, and that is absolute strength!


    "Indeed, I don''t want to stay in this boring world for a long time, cough cough!" Koffel coughed out a mouthful of blood, then continued nonchalantly.


    "But my life has long been dedicated to my god, I can''t give it to you!"


    "Ridiculous belief," the old man sneered."It''s as ridiculous as the Holy Truth on the Red Earth Continent."


    The old man kicked Koffel away and said."There is no god in this world! Only justice!"


    Koffel rolled a few times on the ground, and then was caught by a pair of powerful hands.


    "It''s okay, magician." Carlos Jodi, the Lord of Scorching Hell, gently placed Koffel on the ground, and then asked.


    When Koffel used the ability to exchange fruits for the second time to escape Magellan''s poisonous dragon, he felt a hint of danger.


    But the old man''s movements were so fast that Jody did not save him.


    "It''s okay, I can''t die." Koffel said nonchalantly.


    "That''s good." Jody got up, wrapped around his body with a faintly armed color domineering, step by step towards the distant poisonous dragon.


    "It''s Jodi boss!"


    "Old Jodi has come to save us!" The prisoners who were chased by the poisonous dragon saw Jodi, as if they had seen a savior, they ran towards him.


    "Why, seeing the sacrifice of his companions, I finally realized that escaping is meaningless?" Magellan, who turned into a poisonous dragon, snorted coldly, as countless venom split into his body and shot out like water arrows.


    "Seeing, hearing and perceiving." Jody closed his eyes and began to perceive Magellan''s attack trajectory.


    Magellan, as the deputy director of the City of Advancement, has developed his fruiting ability to the extreme, and also cultivated his tyrannical arrogance.And physical skills.The strength is enough to be called the top.


    But he has a huge shortcoming, that is, seeing and hearing are not strong enough, after all, a person''s energy is limited.


    This has caused a consequence, that is, Magellan has a unique advantage when fighting an opponent who does not restrict his virulent ability. However, once he encounters an enemy who is more aggressive than himself, his attack is easy to see through.


    It was fine in close combat, and the poisonous dragon''s large attack range completely made up for this shortcoming.


    But once you use remote means, your own attacks can easily be avoided by those who see and hear.


    Just like the current situation.Jody closed his eyes, and avoided most of the poisonous arrows through the air fluctuations.


    A very small number of slippery fish shot on Jodi''s armed armor without leaving much trace.


    "It''s useless, you are delaying time." Magellan''s body condensed from the poisonous dragon, and then countless venom splashed to the ground like water droplets.


    Magellan''s entire body disappeared, and he appeared in front of Jody in the next instant.


    Taking advantage of the cover of the poisonous arrow, Magellan''s hand stretched out from the arrow curtain and grabbed Jodi''s head.


    "Poison explosion!" Magellan''s hand burst like a bomb on Jodi''s head, and lavender venom splashed everywhere.


    If there is no treatment, such a short distance will never be spared.This is Magellan''s confidence!


    "Everything is over." Magellan said lightly, and the anxiety in her heart became stronger.He felt that these people were delaying time.


    But what is the point of delaying time?Could there be their strong support in this advancing city!


    Wait, their support!Magellan suddenly remembered that the purpose of himself and his teacher rushing to the infinite hell was not to teach the group of prisoners who had escaped in front of them, or to say something extreme, even if they let them escape, it would be difficult for them to escape from Pushing City.


    My real purpose is to suppress the criminals on the sixth floor and prevent the most vicious prisoners in the world from seeing the sun again!


    However, when he corroded the ceiling and came to the infinite hell, the idea of ??suppressing the sixth floor was like removing it from the minds of both myself and the teacher.


    When was the trick?There was a bloodthirsty light in Magellan''s eyes, and the old man Wei also had a gloomy face.


    "Hahahaha. I am a forgotten person who has eaten the fruit of forgetting! Anyone who touches me will subconsciously ignore some important things." The Fat Tiger, who had been lying on the ground for a long time, finally laughed.


    "You are all being fooled! Bastards! Ahahaha!" Fat Tiger still wanted to speak, but was kicked away by the furious Magellan in the next second.Hit the wall and leave a faint spider-web-like crack.


    "Ahem, it''s useless. Now you can''t make any changes." Even though he was seriously injured, Fat Tiger still laughed wildly."we won!"


    "Shut up! I''ll send you to hell!" Magellan''s body disappeared again, and then appeared in front of Fat Tiger, with one foot raised high, he was about to step on the head of this arrogant criminal!


    Bang!When Magellan was about to step on it, the ground suddenly floated, as if being manipulated and turned into a shield wall, just blocking Magellan''s blow.


    When crushing the shield wall, Magellan vaguely saw the face of a lion head on the shield wall.


    One with its mouth wide open, like a lion head laughing at itself.


    Happiness!


    From a distance came the applause of a person, and then it became the applause of a group of people.


    "Look at the appearance of our Deputy Director of Propulsion City. What is it called?" Walking in the front is a tall man with long blond hair and half a rudder on his head, with a dangling from his mouth. A cigar that I didn''t know where he got, said loudly.


    "Oh! I remember! This is called incompetent rage. Hahaha!"


    "Hahaha!" The prisoners behind him heard the sound of roar of laughter at the same time.


    And Magellan and Wei, their faces were somber as two statues.


    The matter finally reached the point where it was out of control.

 68 Chapter 68

    The most ferocious prisoners in the world were finally released by the reins.


    Magellan stared at the prisoners who came by, gritted his teeth and said their names one by one.


    "Flying Pirate Golden Lion Shiji!"


    "Vinhill Lorne, Son of Sin."


    "Ghost Turner!"


    "Bach the City Breaker!"


    "Dead Swordsman Ao!"


    ...


    One by one, the famous strongmen who were once in this sea, finally crawled out of hell!


    Magellan only felt a gust of wind blowing in front of him, and he was crushed by the fat tiger limp on the ground. Jody, Koffel and others all disappeared, and then they were moved behind the prisoners who had just come out of the infinite hell.


    Ghostly Turner!Even if your legs are severely injured, you can still show superhuman speed after untie the restraints!


    "Powerful potion!!" A prisoner walked out of the crowd, his fingers turned into needles, and he stabbed several prisoners who didn''t know their life or death.


    "Medicine ghost, Harvez!" Magellan gritted his teeth and uttered these words.


    Koffier mentioned to Jody that there is a restrained relationship between the fruits.Any seemingly strong and invincible fruit may be restrained to death by a garbage fruit.


    And this medicine ghost Harves is one of Magellan''s restrainers!.As a medicinal man who took the fruit of the medicine, Harvey''s ability is to deploy various poisons in his body.


    And at the moment of contact with the venom, the composition of the poison can be analyzed, and the medicine for interpretation can be configured.


    Jody was only poisoned, and after Harves gave him an antidote, it was fine.


    The Fat Tiger and Koffel were seriously injured, and Harvey had to give them a shot of vitality potion to enhance his recovery ability.


    But the premise is that life will be consumed!


    This ability is similar to the hormonal fruit of Ivan, the next generation of the human monster king, so in a sense, the medicinal fruit should be regarded as the upper fruit of the hormonal fruit.


    Because of fruit restraint, Harves is the last enemy Magellan wants to meet.


    But regardless of facing any enemy, Magellan could not take a step back.


    Because behind them is justice!


    Magellan''s body gradually became liquid, and then condensed into a burly giant.


    Poisonous giants.Magellan''s strongest form.Facing the most ferocious prisoners in the world, he had to go all out.


    "The way of yin and yang, Pisces style!" The former director Wei in casual clothes bent his legs and dangled his hands in a circle, posing a fighting posture.


    "Your opponent is me!" The old Bach among the prisoners roared, and his figure disappeared from the crowd, like a meatball chariot rushing towards Wei.


    The two are old people of the same age, and I don''t know how many times they have fought each other.


    When Old Bach was imprisoned in Advance City and after Old Wei retired, Old Bach even thought that he would never have a chance to fight this old opponent again.


    Bang Bang Bang!


    Old Bach and Lao Wei are both purely physical powerhouses. Old Bach is a power-type powerhouse, and both moves with a sharp whistling sound.


    Lao Wei is also a skill type, and Tai Chi Stream is a fighting skill that leverages strength.


    So two people with completely different fighting styles meet together, which will create such a picture.


    That is, Old Bach seemed to have the upper hand and defeated Lao Wei steadily, but in fact, Lao Wei''s physical energy consumption was much less than that of Old Bach.


    In the last battle, Lao Wei exhausted the strength of Lao Bach and defeated him.


    boom!


    Old Wei blocked Old Bach''s kick with one hand.Then sneered.


    "What''s the matter? This is only one hundred and twelve times, so you have no energy?"


    "Give up, I won''t have a problem with a thousand more shots!" Old Bach argued blushingly.The movement of the legs and feet also accelerated a bit.


    On the other side, Magellan, who was a giant soldier of poison, was not well. On the one hand, every sixth-tier prisoner was a rare powerhouse.Not entirely helpless to Magellan''s poison.On the other hand, because of the existence of the drug ghost Harves, the prisoners are even more unscrupulous.


    "Hahaha, is this the strength of advancing the city?" A prisoner grabbed Magellan''s body with an armed color, and then punched it hard.He beat a huge poisonous giant back a few steps.


    "But so hahaha, the sea outside belongs to Lao Tzu!"


    As soon as Magellan showed signs of depression, all the surrounding prisoners were masters of seeing and hearing, and instantly captured this fleeting opportunity.


    "Hahaha, go to hell!"


    "I''ve been waiting for this blow for a long time!"


    Countless attacks covered with armed colors hit the poisonous giant.


    The huge poisonous man was beaten and dissipated.Magellan fell to the ground, bruised all over.


    boom!Old Wei, who was struggling with Old Bach next to him, was slightly distracted after noticing Magellan''s crisis, but Old Bach, who was keen in combat, noticed this little detail.Kicked Lao Wei''s left arm, kicked his left arm off, and flew out.


    A grim-faced prisoner came out, walked in front of Magellan step by step, and said viciously.


    "I spent fifteen years in this dark hell! All thanks to you! Now it''s finally time for revenge."


    One hand of the ferocious prisoner stretched out straight, and he pierced Magellan''s chest with a hand knife. As long as it hits this time, the life of the deputy director of the advance city will fall here.


    "You want to take my life, you are not worthy!" Magellan lying on the ground suddenly opened his eyes, pinched the hand of the ferocious prisoner with both hands, and pulled it into his body abruptly.


    "No! No! I haven''t seen the sea outside yet!" the prisoner wailed, "Help me, help, grumble."


    The lavender poisonous liquid submerged the prisoners, and no prisoner assisted in the whole process.


    It can be saved, but it is not necessary.Who cares about you if you are unfamiliar with you?


    The indifference of Pirate World is evident.


    "Huh, a waste!" Legendary Pirate Golden Lion Shiji said contemptuously.


    Lorne, who was standing next to him, clapped his hands lightly, and said lightly.


    "Now the obstacles in front of us have all been swept away. It''s time to conquer our sea of ??stars!"


    "Get out! Get out! Get out!" the prisoners shouted in unison.


    Skee touched and pushed the walls of the city, Magellan lying on the ground seemed to realize something, he rebuked.


    "Ski, how dare you!"


    "Wow haha, what can I dare not?" Skee laughed exaggeratedly, then his face condensed, his hands on the wall motionless.


    Lorne felt the floor start to shake slightly, and he also reacted to Skey''s thoughts.


    If this is the case, it can really be called bold.


    However, Skee quickly verified Lorne''s idea, and the entire Propulsion City began to shake tremendously.


    "Ha!", "Ha!", "Ha!"


    The prisoners began to roar, and the senior officials of Pushing City lying on the ground also watched this scene feebly.


    Finally, after a huge shaking, Lorne felt that he was slowly rising.


    Shi Ji actually intends to uproot Propulsion City!

 69 Chapter 69 The King of the Future

    Rumble!


    As the big one advanced into the city and slowly rose from the water, the high-levels of the prison were all crushed and subdued by the prisoners, and no one could stop them.


    As one of the three core institutions of the world government, pushing the city into the fall of Impelton undoubtedly slapped them severely in the face, making the world after the execution of the Pirate King Roger even more crazy!


    The sea water that was brought out poured down from above, like a waterfall, and when the sea water flowed out, it revealed the original appearance of pushing into the city.


    It''s like a tower built of layers of cylinders.This is not like a building that should be built in the deep sea, but like a land building.


    The construction method of the advance city is a mystery. How did ancient people build such a huge building in the deep sea, and why did they build it.


    But this itself is a crazy and deformed world, no matter what happens, it is possible.


    When the sea water fell, pushing toward the bottom of the city, a door-like opening was opened. The door was decorated with a huge lion head, and the door was in the big mouth of the lion''s blood basin.


    At the door, a group of prisoners were laughing wildly and took off their prison clothes. Some couldn''t wait to even tear them up.


    Lorne threw down the black and white prison clothes at will, revealing a not strong but sturdy upper body. Although he was only twelve years old, his excellent family pedigree and long-term exercise made him have very beautiful lines.Long black hair is casually draped behind his back.


    Kefir, the magic hand, was injected with a "powerful potion" that consumes life force to strengthen his recovery ability by the medicine ghost Harves, and now he can move normally. He is putting a navy robe on Lorne''s shoulders, his face The piety of the last look.


    On the other side, Carlos Jodi, the Lord of Scorching Hell, took out a cigar and handed it to Ron to respectfully point it on.


    returning a Favour many times more.This is an old saying in the country of flowers, circulated among the pirates of the sea, and Jody also regards this sentence as a standard.


    Although until now, he didn''t believe in what kind of god Koffel called.Think this is just a scam.


    But does it matter?When the wolf turned his head, it was either gratitude or revenge.As a lone wolf, Jody can of course not do anything to avenge revenge.Since Lorne rescued him from this hell, he would stay with him forever.


    It¡¯s that simple!


    Ghostly Turner stood aside, hitting his back straight.Looking down at the sea below, as if thinking about something.


    He has an old injury on his leg and has lost the strength to aspire on the sea.In the infinite hell before, it showed the speed that Magellan, the deputy director of Tang Tang Advance City, could barely react, but it was just a glimpse.


    After rescuing the wounded, he stayed in the corner silently holding his knees for a long time.


    Moreover, he has no such ambitions.


    However, it seems a good choice to cultivate a future king.Turner has a strong hunch that the emperor who can aspire to the top of this sea in the future will definitely arise among these people who are now out of the city.


    It''s not the legendary pirate Golden Lion Shiji, who is ambitious and staring at the world, but the young man sitting at the door now!


    Turner looked at the equally ambitious teenager sitting in the doorway, thoughtfully.


    The golden lion Shiji standing at the front greedily took a breath of air. This is the taste of freedom!Then he laughed.


    "Ahahahaha! You really deserve to be a child of the Wienhill family, good job, little Lorne!"


    He squinted at the sea in front of him, a seagull seemed to be frightened, yelled a few times and then flew away in fear.


    Newsbirds are available all over the world, and one of the tools used by the World News to collect news.


    Most of the people present noticed this scene, but they didn''t care. The bigger the incident, the happier they were.Opposing world governments is the pleasure of almost all criminals.


    Shiji can be said to be in high spirits at this time. When he was defeated by the Warring States of the Buddha and the hero Iron Fist Karp, and then thrown into the advance city, he can be said to be at the bottom of his life.


    However, after only two years, he broke the myth of Propulsion City for hundreds of years, escaped from Propulsion City unscathed, and easily moved the entire Propulsion City away, slapped the world government severely!


    How is this unpleasant?


    As a Piao Piao man who eats Piao Piao fruit, Shi Ji''s ability is to be able to suspend any non-living objects touched by his hand. At the peak of his power, he was even able to float several islands for twenty years!


    "Master Shiji is absurd. This is just what I should do." Lorne stood up, then bowed slightly.Appropriate display of humility, this is the approach of wise people.


    Among the current prisoners, there are already three factions secretly, one is a powerful faction headed by Golden Lion Shiji and some powerful criminals.


    On the other hand, Lorne is more popular among the middle and lower prisoners. Because of the ability to "whisper", many prisoners even regard Lorne as their god.


    In fact, Lorne is indeed no different from God, he personally planned and implemented the escape plan.It broke the myth that no one has successfully escaped from prison for hundreds of years.


    Here, Lorne almost took most of the credit. Without him, even if it was as strong as Shiji, he could only escape this hell by breaking his own legs, this self-harm.


    Therefore, this belief faction of Lorne has the largest number of the three factions.


    The third faction is the neutral faction formed by the sixth-tier prisoners. Most of them are kings who once dominated this sea.


    Even if he is locked into the city of Pushing, he has his own pride.


    Even the legendary Golden Lion Shiji couldn''t let them succumb, but if it was a fate, if they could continue in this sea, the legend might be them.


    As for Lorne, this stinky little furry boy?How old is he?Why make them bow their heads.


    As long as there is a chance, they will soon part ways and continue to create their legend on the sea!


    Therefore, it can be said that there is an undercurrent in the current Propulsion City, and the prisoners who seem to work together to obtain freedom are secretly competing behind them.The so-called alliance is like the current advance city, floating in the air and may collapse at any time.


    At this moment, Lorne, one of the faction bosses, bowed his head to the other boss Shiji, undoubtedly showing an attitude that made Shiji feel relieved.


    This gave the prisoners a peace of mind.


    At this moment, there was a loud noise from the depths of the city.

 70 Chapter 70

    "If I were you, I must stop now and catch it!" Wei said viciously at the group of prisoners in front of the previous prison chief, whose hands were tied up by the Hailou stone chain."The world government will not let you go!"


    One of his hands was dripping with blood. This was the first time he had suffered such a serious injury during his debut. The left arm that was kicked off by the old Bach was rudely handcuffed behind his back by the prisoners with sea-building stone handcuffs.


    However, Wei still glared at the villains in front of him without changing his face. As the guardian of justice, for the sake of persistence in his heart, he lost a hand or even a life. What''s wrong?


    "Hahaha, you are all in prison, and you are still so tough." Old Bach laughed loudly beside him. This was the first time he defeated this decades-old opponent.Decades of grievances were finally released at this moment, making him very happy.


    Before advancing the city out to sea, he did not follow the crowd to the gate to breathe the free air, but accompanied this "old friend" here "chatter", although Wei was distracted and worried that his disciple Magellan lost control After the old Bach''s heavy blow, coupled with the upper reaches of the entire huge whirlpool sea, there was a physical loss.There must be some unconvinced in my heart.


    But how is the physical condition of the old Bach, who has just escaped from prison, the peak?But it''s half a catty.


    Magellan passed out because of his injuries.The prisoners wrapped the sea tower stone chains round and round.I''m afraid he has some small movements.After all, Magellan''s virulent poison left deep memories in the hearts of prisoners.


    The chief jailer Saru Dess fell into a brief coma because of his loss of strength. The prisoners tied him up and threw him beside Magellan.I no longer care about him, he has some strength, but that is only for the low-level prisoners. Now the most terrifying prisoners in the entire advance city have been released, even if Sarudais returns to the top, he can¡¯t turn it over. What a storm.


    The jailer beasts under him, except for the Parruz scorpion and the blue orangutan, who were also in a coma after Sarudias suppressed the Hunger Hell, the other jailer beasts who were late and didn¡¯t have time to arrive are all prisoners. Rush into the scorching hell, let them feel the temperature of the bridge of hell!


    The Chief Warden Hannibal was also covered in chains, his hands clasped back and tied to Magellan¡¯s side. At this time, the Chief Warden Hannibal was still very unbelievable. He did not expect that the prisoners advancing the city would actually be able to break through theirs. Suppress.Stabbed the sky with a gurgling!


    "I''m still a director, bah! How dare you bastards go out and threaten the people! I won''t let you go?" Hannibal muttered to himself first, and then suddenly realized something, facing The prisoners yelled.


    Even if he missed the position of the director any more, Hannibal still knew that it was his position.


    I am the guardian of the people!Even if there is an abyss in front of you, you must never take a step back!


    But the more Hannibal scolded, Domino next to him lowered his head.


    Through the perception of the fruit, Lorne felt that she was in deep self-blame, probably because of her own benevolence, and privately replaced Lorne¡¯s stone handcuffs on the sea floor, and then gave Lorne the ability to "whisper" and communicate. The whole opportunity to advance the city!


    But Lorne felt there was no regret in her heart.This made Lorne couldn''t help but stretch out a trace of guilt and touch.


    The beauty is so heavy, how can you repay it?Only in exchange for life!


    Lorne moved lightly and approached Domino quietly.I was powerless before, but now I must protect them, no one can hurt them!


    Perhaps because Hannibal was too noisy, Skee ordered someone to find a rag and plug Hannibal''s mouth.


    He had to make a whining sound.


    "Look, there is a beauty here!" Suddenly, a prisoner laughed lasciviously at Domino as if he had discovered a new world, and then reached out his hand to her!


    In fact, Domino was bound by a chain, strangling out her exquisite figure, which was very attractive.Coupled with her status as a guard, it was undoubtedly another potent medicine, which made the prisoners'' hearts become restless.


    They couldn''t have seen such a big beauty here.It''s just that the beauty said this.But when the lustful prisoner tore up the last layer of window paper, the eyes of the other prisoners flashed more or less strangely.


    Domino was struggling violently at this time, his eyes were full of horror, and his gagged mouth made a whining sound.


    She is not afraid of death, it is her glory to die as a soldier.But I was afraid of being insulted by these villains. This is a disadvantage of being a girl.


    "Humph!" Lorne snorted coldly, and he blocked Domino''s face with a stride. As long as he was there, no one could touch her!


    "Ahahahaha, how old you are, Boss Lorne, you understand these men and women, you are worthy of being a noble!" The prisoner who stretched out his hand laughed lewdly, "I think this girl is super punctual, Boss Lorne, let''s play it first, waiting for you It''s enough for my brother to drink... Oh it hurts!!! Big brother, I was wrong, let it go, it hurts!" The prisoner was half talking, and a fat hand reached out and grabbed him.And squeezed his wrist tightly.


    Among the crowd, Fat Tiger was gnawing on a chicken leg that he didn''t know where he was stolen from in one hand, and the other hand fiercely grabbed the wrist of the lewd prisoner, as if he wanted to crush his hand.


    The lascivious prisoner repeatedly begged for mercy, his nose and tears flowed out, arousing disgust in the eyes of the surrounding prisoners.


    Fat Tiger pulled the lascivious prisoner away, lifted it up and threw it away.Then he walked half a step behind Lorne and stared at the prisoners around him fiercely, as if to say that I see who dares to act rashly!


    And Jody and Koffel walked over here quietly.


    The prisoner was from Shiji, who seemed to be quite popular among the powerful factions. He was quickly picked up and stared at Fat Tiger bitterly.Several strong prisoners around him guarded him and looked directly at Lorne without scruples.


    The two sides faced each other in this way, and the atmosphere was tense.


    "What''s the matter? The atmosphere is so stiff?" A hearty voice came from the back of the crowd, and the powerful prisoners quietly gave up a way, one with a Mohican hairstyle and earrings. The black-skinned giant came across the crowd.


    "Black Crocodile Mora!" Lorne said coldly. This Mora is a crazy admirer of Shiji. It is said that he decided to go to sea after hearing the legend of Shiji, but because he was too arrogant and domineering on the sea Was captured by the world government.


    His strength is so powerful that he quickly became Shi Ji''s right and left hand after the successful escape.


    His arrival can almost represent Shi Ji''s meaning.

 71 Chapter 71

    "Boss Lorne, what do you mean?" Mora the black crocodile walked out of the prisoner crowd. The lewd prisoner beaten by the fat tiger whispered in Mora''s ear, and then stared at Lorne maliciously. they.


    Without using perception abilities, Lorne could guess what the prisoner said.It is nothing more than some fanfare.


    After hearing this, Mora nodded and signaled the assaulted prisoner to retreat.Then he smiled at Lorne and said without a smile.


    "Boss Lorne led us out of this cage. We are very grateful to you, but your people beat our people like this for the sake of a prisoner. It can''t be justified if you don''t give me an explanation?"


    "What?" Lorne also laughed, showing his neat white teeth.Stripping away the few believers who guarded the front, step by step towards Mora.


    "Do you also know that you were locked up in a cage before?" Lorne walked up to Mora and poked Mora''s chest with his hand.


    The twelve-year-old Lorne was still too petite in front of Mora, even if he stood on tiptoe, it was difficult to touch Mora''s forehead.


    But even if the difference in size between the two parties was so big, when Lorne poked Mora in the chest, the prisoner who had been famous in the sea did not dare to act rashly.


    Lorne''s prestige is second, mainly because he felt a few killing intent locked in him.


    Kofi the Magic Hand!


    Carlos Jodi, the Scorching King!


    The two prisoners who shined in this escape are now looking at Mora indifferently, as if as long as he dares to do something, the two mobs dared to tear Mora into pieces.


    "Then, where were you when you escaped from prison?" Lorne snorted and continued.


    "Of course I did my best!" Mora''s face was flushed by Lorne, but he continued to say with a tough neck.


    "Did you work? Don''t be hiding behind the crowd and shouting." Lorne said lightly, completely nonchalant in his tone.He beckoned to Fat Tiger. Fat Tiger, who was eating the chicken legs, immediately threw the chicken legs aside and squeezed the onlookers away to Ron.


    He was strong like a mountain, looking down at Mora condescendingly, his eyes full of contempt.


    "My clothes are taken off." Lorne said coldly, Fat Tiger was not aware of it, but he had long taken Lorne''s words as his code of conduct.


    Lorne''s order is his faith!Without a word, Fat Tiger took off the extra-large black and white striped prison shirt, revealing the strong muscles inside.


    "This prisoner''s name is Fat Tiger." Lon pointed at the bruise on Fat Tiger''s body and continued."This scar was left in the battle with Hannibal. He almost defeated the guard who was advancing the city by himself."


    Lorne said lightly, his tone seemed to be stating something simpler.But Fat Tiger shrank all over his body and hit his back straight.If you look closely, you can see a little mist in his eyes.


    However, no one at the scene noticed this detail, or that no one would pay attention to this detail.The prisoners were all attracted by Lorne''s words.


    I don''t know the meaning of Lorne''s words, is it more than the wound?Those prisoners present are not scarred?


    "Here, the former director of Advance City, Wei left." Lorne continued.The hand pointed to Fat Tiger''s back.There was a mark of an elbow strike, which was left after Fat Tiger was flew by Magellan and was forcibly interrupted by an extremely vicious attack by Lao Wei who suddenly appeared behind him.


    "Here, it is the blow of Magellan, the deputy director of the city." Lorne pointed at Fat Hu''s head at last, with a faint fist mark on his face. This blow was the most dangerous and directly caused Fat Hu to lose. The power of fighting.


    If it weren''t for the medicine ghost Harves to come in time, life and death might be unpredictable.


    "This man entangled the strongest people in the entire advance city prison. Where were you when you were fighting for life?" Lorne yelled directly at Mora in the last sentence.


    "Without him, you are still in hell. He beats you, are you worthy to fight back?"


    The audience was silent, and even Fat Tiger was stunned, not knowing what to say.


    In Pirate World, getting injured is almost a common occurrence. Even if it is a companion on the same ship, it is rare to know who the wound on his body was caused by the battle.


    But Lorne, the "God" who rescued him from hell, remembered all these trivial things, and everything he did was seen by "God"!


    God is caring for us, and the prisoners who reacted to this incident looked at Ron more religiously.


    Let us dedicate our cheap faith and heart to God!


    And Mora almost turned into a statue, and Lorne''s words slapped his heart, as if slapped on Mora''s face.Let his face become scorched, and he can''t wait for a crack on the ground to get in.


    "Hahahaha, little Lorne is really clever!" A loud laugh came.


    The Lord is finally here!After hearing this voice, Lorne said sternly.With his current special status, any prisoner who wants to move himself must consider the feelings of other prisoners.After all, he was equivalent to their "savior", so this Mora jumped out, without the instructions of the man behind him, Ron didn''t believe it at all.


    Shiji came step by step, as if strolling in the courtyard of his own pirate boat.With the power of Hittites.Wherever they went, the prisoners stepped back subconsciously.The face is full of fear.


    It was the first time Lorne faced a strong man at the level of Shiji. He just walked over and made him feel like he wanted to surrender.


    Is this the oppressive feeling of the overlord? Lorne murmured, no wonder the Pirate World of the later generations, the top powerhouses, everyone has the overlord.


    Lorne still complained about this setting at the time. It was obvious that the overlord''s appearance was the qualification that only one person among millions of people could possess.


    Only now did Lorne understand.It''s not that the strong must have the color of a king, but those who have the color of a king can almost certainly become a strong!


    People who do not have the overlord look are inherently at a disadvantage when facing the owner of the overlord look.


    Skee walked in front of Lorne, and the slate on the ground suddenly began to surging, and then rose out of thin air, condensed into a chair.Skee sat on the chair casually, propped his head with one hand, and squinted at the young man in front of him.


    He has always sneered at the three factions that had been circulated among the pirates.In this sea, there is only one thing that is true, and that is strength!


    And his Golden Lion Shiji, naturally, are the most powerful people in this prison.

 72 Chapter 72

    Lorne looked at Shiji at each other, as if to spark sparks in the air.


    But even if he faced the once king on the sea, Lorne did not reveal the slightest fear, as if sitting in front of him was just an ordinary old man.


    "Aren''t you afraid of me?" Shi Ji asked with a smile suddenly, his brows were kind, like an elder''s question of love for the younger one.


    "Why are you afraid?" Lorne tilted his head and said faintly, "We have been kept together for so long, I still know what Master Shiji is."


    "Oh? What kind of person am I?" Lorne''s words made Skee quite interested, and he asked curiously.


    "I see ambition from Master Shiji. After all, as a man who has fought for the crown of One Piece, I don''t think Master Shiji will be satisfied with a simple prison escape, right?"


    "Interesting, continue." Shi Fund raised his eyebrows, one hand supporting his head, the other hand playing with a stone chair transformed from a slate, and a lion gradually floated on the armrest of the chair. His head, with teeth and claws, is beautiful and beautiful.


    "Propulsion City is one of the core fortresses of the world government. Master Shiji has taken it away. The world government will never let it go."


    "They are helpless." Shi Ji said lightly, with an undoubted dominance in his tone.


    Is this the confidence of the strong?Or reckless recklessness?Lorne sighed, then continued.


    "Is it really helpless? Master Shiji, or you don''t want to admit it. After the death of the Pirate King Gore D. Roger, who is the overlord of this sea?"


    "It''s a pirate" Skee stroked the stone lion, bowed his head slightly and did not look at Lorne.


    "Pirates? Most of the pirates in the ocean today are just star chasers who are greedy for Roger''s wealth! This is what you said to me personally, Master Shiji. What do these chasers do to face the navy? Group of monsters?"


    "Dream? Freedom? Faith?" Lorne opened his hands, shook his palms empty, and shook a void."These are just beautiful things. It''s a trick to deceive children. You don''t believe it when you say it."


    "The king of this sea is the navy!" Lorne said loudly, but it made some pirates around him unhappy.


    "Boss Lorne, how do you build up other people''s ambitions and destroy yourself?"


    "That is, we have all come out of Push City. Are you afraid that he will be a navy?"


    "If Boss Lorne is afraid of you, it''s better to hide behind us and enjoy the blessing."


    ...


    One after another voice sounded among the prisoners, and many prisoners looked at Lorne with a trace of disdain.


    In the presence, only Shi Ji remained silent and did not make a statement.


    "Why are you so courageous, why are you equal to the legendary Pirate Master Shiji?" Mora the black crocodile hiding in the crowd suddenly said with a strange yin and yang.


    "Your host hasn''t spoken yet. When will it be your turn to interrupt?" Jody rushed to the black crocodile Mora, pinching Mora''s neckline in one hand.


    "I''ll teach you a lesson in your place." Jody''s other hand was raised high, making a gesture to slap his mouth.


    Jody Kongwu is extraordinary, if this slap is done, Mora will have to lose half of his skin if he is not dead.


    "Jody, get back." Just when the slap was about to fall on Mora''s face, Lorne spoke suddenly.Then Jody was taken aback before he let go of Mora''s neckline and tidied it out perfunctorily.Then said viciously.


    "Control your own mouth!"


    "Humph!" Shi Ji, who was sitting on the stone chair, snorted, eager to get up.Lorne said quickly.


    "Sorry, my people are a bit reckless, I apologize." Seeing Lorne apologized, Skee was not good at it, and because Jody was one of the heroes of the escape, he had to give up.


    "Continue back to the question just now, when I said that the king of this sea is the navy. It seems that many people are not convinced?" Lorne said coldly.


    "Then I ask you, it''s better than the Roger Pirates, but history has disappeared, and what else on this sea can break the navy?"


    "Of course it is the legendary pirates!" a prisoner roared, looking at Shiji with a trace of reverence.


    "Legend Pirate? Haha!" Lorne smiled disdainfully, citing Shiji''s admirers unhappy.They were just about to teach this little furry boy who dared to despise the majesty of the legend.


    But Shiji waved his hand to stop their meaningless behavior.


    "Roger died, Newgate was old and wounded, and I was also arrested. The ship group is probably gone as a bird and beast. The three legends have only become history."


    Shi Ji said calmly, as if what he said had nothing to do with him, his face expressionless."And there are really few star-chasers in this sea that are worthy of their purpose. Let them resist the navy? It''s just a dream."


    "The old king in this sea is dead, and the new king has not been established. It is when the wind is surging, the world government urgently needs to eliminate the prestigious pirates to shock people, and the pirates want to stand out among the countless newcomers. , Become one of the masters on this sea."


    "So what do you mean little Lorne?" Shi Ji''s expression was solemn, as if he realized something.


    "Fame? We just escaped from Propulsion City, and even uprooted the entire Propulsion City. I am afraid that there is no pirate in this sea that can match our reputation."


    When Lorne said this, he was extremely confident.


    "This is a danger, but it is also an opportunity." Lorne said lightly, "The world government will not let us go, it will inevitably send a powerful crusade team."


    Because the prisoners in this promotion city were arrested and imprisoned by the world government because they were too scary.


    This kind of terror, the world government will not sit idly by. It is estimated that now, the entire world government has regarded the prisoners who escaped from the advance city as their number one confidant.


    "But in the same way, Pirate World will treat us as idols, as long as we can resist the retaliation of the world government. Then our strength will become stronger and stronger. Until we can face the world government head-on."


    "Our goal is to build a force that can resist the world government, thereby changing the world order."


    Lorne finished his plan in one breath, and all the pirates present heard the sound of taking a breath.


    Crazy, everything.


    This was the label given to Ron by the pirates present, but at this time, there was some expectation in their hearts.


    How interesting is it to be able to fight against the power of world governments?


    "Hahahaha." There was a loud laugh from Shiji sitting on the stone chair, and tears of laughter almost flowed out.


    With him, the chair immediately turned into a lion made of stone, and walked towards Lorne step by step.

 73 Chapter 73

    The stone lion roared silently at Lorne, with a powerful momentum.


    But Lorne didn''t change his face and stared at the laughing Shiji.


    "I don''t know what Master Shiji is laughing at? Is there any loophole in this plan?" Lorne said puzzled.


    "There is no loophole," Skee wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes and continued."But your plan is too funny."


    "Why. According to this plan, we will soon have the strength to compete with the World Government Chamber!" Lorne yelled, but he scanned the surroundings, only to find that the pirates under Shiji were all smiling. The contempt in his eyes is even more intense.


    "Is it impossible to realize my plan?"


    "Because you are too naive!" Mora yelled, "Conquer the world? Are you still a kid, and do all the things you need to do."


    "Oh, I forgot, Boss Lorne, you were a kid. Hahahaha!"


    The prisoners around also burst into laughter.


    "Ahahaha, it really is a child, so naive."


    "Contending with the World Government Chamber? This is all said. Hahahaha!"


    ...


    Lorne''s subordinates were sullen, but they didn''t get the boss''s instructions but it was difficult for them to attack on the spot.


    As the party concerned, Lorne had a calm face, allowing the prisoners to ridicule.


    Chaffinch is well aware of the ambition of Honghu.


    Having been ruled by the world government for hundreds of years, they have long been accustomed to the heavenly dragons with their heads high, and they have no idea of ??resisting at all.


    Even if there are strong people who are not at odds with the world government, they are just a corner and live a utopian life.


    The world that has been oppressed by the Tianlong people for a long time needs someone to stand up and ignite the torch of their resistance.


    The man who lit the torch in the original book is the dragon, the father of the protagonist Luffy, and the son of the hero Kapu.


    Born in the navy, he realized the filthiness of the world government and decided to rebuild the world, so he established a revolutionary army.Liberate oppressed countries everywhere.


    Called the most dangerous prisoner by the world government.


    In this life, Lorne wanted to be this torch-rider.The big man should hold the three-foot sword and make an immortal merit!Now that he has come to this sea, Ron will purify this filthy world!


    And the steps to purify this world, Lorne had already thought about it.


    The first step is to have his own power. For this reason, Lorne even ventured to go to Propulsion City alone, imitating Bucky the clown in Propulsion City, allowing the prisoners to worship and follow him.


    Bucky was forced by the world, and by mistake, he set up an unpredictable image in front of the prisoners.


    And Lorne chose to use a strategy to personally rescue the prisoners from hell.


    Let them be grateful and they will naturally follow themselves.


    Now Lorne has realized his first step plan and is doing far better than Bucky.Most of Bucky''s men are some pirates who are weak.And Lorne''s men are elites, such as the hand of magic Kofiel, and Jody the Searing King.The powerful fat tiger and so on.


    As for the powerful prisoners on the sixth floor, Lorne had never expected it.


    As powerhouses who have lived above this sea, they have always been arrogant. Their king can only be themselves, and there are people who even look down on themselves.How could he bow his head to Lorne, a little hairy boy?


    Without hope, there is no disappointment.


    But the situation now seems to be different.Crazy Shiji actually uprooted the entire advance city.This also means that in this floating advancing city, there are the most vicious prisoners in the world.


    As long as they unite and integrate their strengths together, Lorne believes,


    No one in this world can stop them.


    But just as he proposed the second plan, Lorne felt that the prisoners were not at all concerned about the comparison, like a mass of loose sand that could disperse at any time.


    Even Golden Lion, the key figure in his own plan, laughed.


    Lorne didn¡¯t think he was laughing at himself, because Lorne was probably the person who knew the golden lion¡¯s ambitions best on this sea. In order to get out of prison, Shiji was able to cut off his legs, and in order to let the world understand what it was. He is a real pirate, he can even do a plan of his own, he can even dormant on the floating island for twenty years!


    Such a man deserves to be recognized by himself!


    Shiji has such ambitions.Lorne didn''t believe he could refuse this


    The opportunity to conquer the world, if this is really the case, then Lorne can only admit that he has seen the wrong person.


    "It''s me who lost my mind." Shi Ji put away his smile, and then said lightly, "but little Lorne, your plan is really funny, reminds me of someone?"


    "A person."


    Lorne began to think in his mind, who did this Shiji think of?Lorne began to search everything related to Shiji.


    At this time, a picture suddenly freezes.This was the time when Lorne and Skee talked about the story of Veenhill Caesar.Skee attached what he said to Ron.


    "You mean, my father?" Lorne asked suspiciously.


    "Hahaha, what do you think, too was Caesar ten years ago. So are you now. They are all so innocent and crazy. Even the wishes are the same. Do your Wienhill family look like this?"


    Lorne was silent, his plan had nothing to do with Caesar, or it could be said that he didn''t have much to do with Caesar.


    It was just the soul of a traverser who occupied this body.


    "I asked Caesar a dozen years ago." Skee laughed haha, and reached out to Lorne with an invitation."Now I ask you the same."


    "Lorne, would you like to be my right arm?"


    Skeet took a deep sip of the cigar and exhaled thick smoke.Continue to say.


    "Together, we will conquer this world!"


    When this remark came out, everyone was shocked.


    Who is Golden Lion Shiji, one of the three legendary pirates, the king of the sky.How honorable he is, how could he invite a hairy boy?


    Even if this kid has some cleverness.


    "Master Shiji, why should this stinky boy be your right wrist?" The ardent admirer of the golden lion said hurriedly. He didn''t want this stinky child to ride on his head!


    Fat Tiger, Jody, and Koffel were silent, they were waiting for Lorne''s choice.


    They took refuge in Lorne because they saw the future of Lorne''s rulership, and they regarded him as their god.


    But if Lorne succumbed to others, then they were misunderstood.


    The eyes of the audience focused on Lorne, and they waited for Lorne''s choice.


    But Lorne was silent and made a decision after a long time.


    "Master Shiji is strong, following the adults may be able to achieve a career."


    "So, you agreed?" Shi Ji said lightly, with a satisfied tone.


    "Reason tells me that I should agree to you at this time, and then it''s okay to have a leisurely life, or just ask for everything. At least through the time before me.


    "But," Lorne got up, staring directly at Skee''s gradually cold pupils."What''s the point of a person''s life if he can''t live according to his own ideas?"


    "So, I refuse!"

 74 Chapter 74

I''m really sorry, I drank too much today, there may not be an update, I will definitely add it next week.

 75 Chapter 75 So, I refuse

    As soon as Lorne said this, the audience was as silent as death.Only the prisoners gasped heavily.


    "How dare you refuse Master Shiji?" Mora roared.


    But Lorne didn''t pay attention to the jumping clown, but stared at Shiji''s eyes firmly.


    "Are you sure to reject me?" Skee said with wide eyes.An incredible face.


    The expressions of his prisoners also became uncomfortable.


    "Yes, even if you say it a hundred times, I will refuse it all," Lorne said word by word.Facing the legend of the sea, it takes great courage to say these words.


    When Skee heard Ron''s words, his body shook, and Ron''s figure gradually overlapped with an old friend of his in his eyes.


    He also asked the man in the same way, asking him if he would be his left arm and conquer the world together.


    But the man had no idea about conquering the world in his heart, and he even answered surprisingly in the same way.


    That man, who had conquered this sea before, was called the One Piece.


    Gore D. Roger!


    "Interesting!" Skee laughed loudly, "Really interesting."


    The evaluation of Lorne in his mind suddenly rose to several levels.If this son does not die, there must be a place for him in the future sea!


    The surrounding floor and walls suddenly began to move, as if they had their own life and consciousness.


    "Ski, you!" Just as Jody wanted to speak, the wall behind him broke into several tentacles-like bulges, and pulled him to the wall to wrap and seal him.Then he split out a part and covered his mouth tightly.Only the nose is left to breathe.


    It''s not just Jody that suffered this raid, everyone in Lorne suffered this treatment.All locked on the wall.


    The situation changed immediately.


    Only Lorne stood alone in front of Shiji.


    A faint cold sweat emerged from Ron''s forehead. He thought that after he rejected Shiji, the relationship between the two parties would not be as harmonious as before.


    But he didn''t expect Shi Ji to turn his face on the spot.


    Is this the hero?At this moment, Lorne remembered a sentence from his previous life, that is, "A companion is like a tiger."


    Although not very appropriate, it clearly describes the relationship between the two.


    Besides, the legend of Shiji, compared with some emperors, did not give in too much, right?


    "Now, I''m angry." Shi Ji touched the head of the stone lion next to him affectionately, and then said lightly, without sorrow or joy."So, what are you going to do?"


    Through the observation of the perceptual fruit, Lorne could clearly see the almost irresistible killing intent in the man before him.


    The situation at this time was a hundred times more dangerous than facing the pirate black bear Fred.At the beginning, Lorne could still get through with his cleverness, but facing this legend, it was never so easy.


    If you cannot convince the lion in front of you, you may not be able to get out of this prison.


    "Did Master Shiji forget who rescued you from this prison? Did the Tang Tang Feitian Pirate not even understand the truth about the report?" Lorne rebuked, since he has torn his skin, why should he keep his breath?


    Lorne swears long ago that no one in this world can make himself bow his head!


    "It was indeed you who rescued me, but at that time I was ready to escape, but the price was a bit heavy, and the decision was delayed." The golden lion said with a smile, "So, I owe you one. committed to."


    "One price for another promise. It''s not treat you badly."


    Lorne frowned. He knew what the price was in Shiji''s mouth. In his previous life, in order to escape from Pushing City, he actually severed his legs!


    How can it be reasonable to treat such a hero?


    "Master Shiji''s promise is naturally worth a lot of money." Lorne said lightly, "Then Master Shiji can release my men."


    "No hurry." Shi Ji took a big step forward and walked up to Ron.He was already tall, and the twelve-year-old Lorne had just reached his waist.


    "I''ll give you two choices. I can release your men and let them leave here safely." Skee bent down slightly and looked down at Lorne."But whether it''s a lie or a pretense, you must work for me for fifty years."


    When he heard the first half of the sentence, Ron''s heart did not fluctuate, and Sike would let him go so simply?It''s just a joke!


    But as soon as this sentence came out, Lorne had probably guessed what the other option Skee was talking about.


    "The other thing is, I can let you leave safely, but your subordinates must work for me. Work hard for the plan you proposed."


    "I choose, let''s go together!" Lorne said firmly.These subordinates were made by his life, how could he give up lightly?


    Besides, he is betting that Shiji will not kill him.


    He who is alive is far more important than he who is dead, after all, he is the only son of Veenhill Kaiser!


    Hold him firmly in his hands.It is tantamount to grabbing the lifeblood of a peak power!


    This is an indispensable bargaining chip in Shiji''s plan to conquer the world.


    As long as you are not dead, you have a chance!This was Lorne''s idea, and he was able to get out of the Propulsion City, which was said to be impossible to escape.Are you afraid of his imprisonment by Shiji?


    Moreover, even in this small advance city, the prisoners are not united.


    For example, the sixth-tier prisoners with ghosts.


    There are many opportunities.


    "It seems you haven''t figured it out yet" Shi Ji said lightly, then turned around.Walked to the door, and then gently waved his back to Ron."Then you can think about it, and give me the answer when you think about it."


    When Skee waved his hand, the stone on the wall seemed to be spiritual, stretched out countless tentacles to pull Lorne''s whole person to the wall, and then tightly wrapped around him.


    He happened to be locked next to Domino, who was tied up all over.The situation on the scene was so unpredictable that Domino was terrified.Although she was good at strength, she was still a teenage girl who had just graduated from the naval school, and she couldn''t figure out the twists and turns of Lorne and Skee.


    Lorne struggled to twist his wrist and gently grasped Domino''s little hand. The white and tender palms of his hands were covered with fine sweat, and he caught Ron''s hand to death.


    Her heart is extremely restless.


    "Don''t be afraid, I''m here." Lorne''s "whispering" voice remembered in Domino''s ear. She was startled, and then her tight nerves slowly relaxed.


    Then slowly nestled on Lorne''s body.


    At this time, Ron was silently calculating time in his heart.


    Is it time to come?I hope you don¡¯t let me down!


    There was a name in Lorne''s heart.


    "Monkey D. Karp!"


    ?

 76 Chapter 76: Cake

    After using the power of the floating fruit to imprison Lorne and others on the wall, Shi Ji turned and left.


    Propelled to the top of the city towards the air prison.


    Pass through the fifth layer of extremely cold hell, the fourth layer of scorching hell, and the third layer of hunger hell.


    The administrators, jailers, and guards who used to advance the city were imprisoned in this once hell, and the chief director was willing to rack his brains to figure out the torture of the prisoners and the prisoners who were released from the trap were all applied to them.


    This is the so-called reincarnation of cause and effect?


    However, these guards of Advance City can be called hard-spirited. Except for a few wise beasts, most of the strong men of Advance City did not utter a word when facing the torture of the prisoners.


    This is the backbone of being the last step of the guardian of justice!


    As for the first and second floors, the environment is more comfortable.It was taken over by the strong on the sixth floor.The beasts and iron thorns that scared the weak prisoners.For the group of monsters, it is no different from toys.


    "Huh, you''re finally here." When Skee stepped into the second layer of Warcraft Hell, countless pairs of eyes were watching him at the same time, and the one closest to him was hiding in the shadow in front of the door with his hands supporting him. He smiled and looked at Shiji.


    If it were not for the blood at the corners of his mouth and the gaze from the second-tier local prisoners, he might have thought that this man was an amiable person.


    "Are you giving me a chance again?" The clogs that Skee was wearing clicked on the cold floor.


    He took a deep sip of his cigar and spit out the smoke on the squatting man.Then coldly spit out the man''s name.


    "San Chuan Qi."


    Skee''s almost provocative behavior did not annoy the squatting man, he stretched out his slender hand and gently patted the smoke away.Then stood up.


    However, the appearance of 1.78 meters, compared with the exaggerated figure of three to four meters, or even tens of meters in Pirate World, is just a small point.


    When he stood up, it just happened to reach Shiji''s shoulders, but the aura he exuded was not inferior to this legend of the sea.


    "How come? We have been waiting for Master Shiji to arrive."


    The man''s voice is hoarse, with strange magnetism.Will give people an inexplicable favor.


    Shiji frowned, Mikawa Qi''s disguise was very good, and people who didn''t know him would be deceived by his appearance.


    But it just so happened that Shi Ji was one of the few people who knew everything about him.


    "Waiting?" Shi Ji snorted and scanned the surroundings.Many familiar figures were found in the shadows.


    The burly old Bach was standing next to a monster, nibbling on a large piece of meat in his hand.


    The nightmare of the inmates of the second-tier prison, the horror beast is just the food of the real monster.


    Medicine ghost Harves was wearing a white coat that he didn''t know where he had stolen from, and the wound on the monster body was sutured next to Old Bach.


    He looked like an angel doctor.


    If that beast stopped his wailing.


    "It seems that my technique really regressed too much." The howling voice of Warcraft gradually weakened until it stopped.Harves took his bloody hand out of the wound of the monster, and said with regret.


    "Before, I could let it wailing for three days and three nights."


    Then turned to look at Shiji, pretending to be surprised.


    "Wow, when did you old lion come? Without saying a word."


    "Huh! Pretending!" Skee didn''t have a cold to Harves."These people are on this level?"


    "There is the wood, but leave him alone." Old Bach exclaimed heartily.


    Ski following the eyes of the old Bach, he saw a firm man standing on the eaves of this floor, with his hands on his chest, sighing.


    Skee had an impression of this man, the middle-aged man who was imprisoned before Roger was executed.


    After he was imprisoned, he didn''t say a word, and he was silent like a wood, so his nickname in the infinite hell is also a wood.


    At the same time being held together for so long, of course Shi Ji knew his temper and did not care about him anymore, but walked to the side of the monster.Holding the cigar in one hand, the other hand picked up a knife at random, and cut a piece of meat that was as big as a square palm.


    Then, regardless of the blood on the slices of meat, he threw it into his mouth.Chew it up.


    "It''s terrible!" After swallowing it hard, Shi Ji said with a look of disgust, put the cigar in his mouth again, took a big mouthful, and said with satisfaction.


    "When will I go to my boat and I will cut the sturgeon sashimi for you to eat, that is the real delicacy!"


    As a legend, he is also a world-famous swordsman. He sits on two famous swords "Sakura Ten" and "Wood Withered". Shi Ji''s swordsmanship is naturally extraordinary. According to legend, he can slap a sturgeon. Cut out thousands of slices.


    "That stuff is boring, and it''s tasteless after a bite." Old Bach chewed on the meat of Warcraft in his hands, and said with a look of disgust.


    "But you came here, didn''t you want to invite us to eat sashimi?"


    "Hey, old Bach, you don''t understand a muscle." Harves said to Mikawa Qi with a helpless expression.


    "You said, did the two of us find such a person as an ally?"


    "Doctor Smelly, who are you stupid?" Old Bach heard Harves''s implication and said angrily.


    "Perhaps, Lord Bach''s fighting style fits my aesthetics." Mikawa Qi has always been polite and smiled.


    "Look, people can talk a lot!" San Chuanqi''s words made old Bach quite useful, and he immediately turned his anger into joy.


    "Yes, yes, I was wrong." With such a teammate, Harves was helpless."Forget it, let''s listen to Master Shiji''s purpose."


    Several people turned their eyes to Shi Ji, wanting to hear his thoughts.


    "The kid from the Wienhill family just told me about his plan. I think it''s very interesting."


    "Little Lorne is indeed a rare wise man, worthy of being the son of Caesar." Bach nodded.


    "He wants to build a powerful force against the world government based on the advancement of the city."


    Several people were silent, and after a long time, San Chuan Qi took the lead to speak.


    "Immature plan, but not impossible."


    "It''s interesting, this will ignite the flames in the hearts of those ambitious people." Harves commented.


    "That way, wouldn''t it be possible to have a good time with the powerhouses of the world government?" Old Bach said with excitement.


    "But," Shi Ji took a cigarette, "Don''t you think there are too many careerists in this world?"


    It seemed to be pointed, but everyone present except Old Bach understood the meaning of Skee''s words.


    "The cake is so big, I want to kick those who are not capable of this game"


    Shi Ji said lightly, in a cold tone.

 77 Chapter 77: Weis Fury

    A careerist on the sea?Of course it refers to pushing the group of prisoners who have just been released in the city.


    They used to call the wind and the rain, but in the years they have been imprisoned in the city, their territory has long been carved up.


    If it suddenly appears now, it will inevitably cause a bloody storm.


    As a legend, Shi Ji didn''t care about these. In his opinion, the more chaotic the world, the better.


    Take down the sword of glory, seek wealth in danger!


    As long as they have enough strength, this group of prisoners can''t affect him at all.


    But to be honest, Lorne''s plan impressed Skee.As a man who was only one step away from conquering the world, he felt that this was his opportunity!


    Rely on your own fruit ability to build the city into your own sky fortress!


    Now that he decided to do this, he must completely control the advancement city in his own hands.


    The so-called faith school, neutral school.It''s just a pretense to deceive people. They escape from the prison in partnership. They may be good helpers, but they join forces to conquer the world?


    They still don''t deserve Shiji''s trust.And the collapse of a powerful alliance stems from the betrayal between members!


    Shiji still remembers that more than ten years ago, there was a big pirate who was rampant on this sea.


    World destroyer, Wald.Whether it is fruit ability or physical dominance, they have cultivated to the top powerhouse. It was because of a carelessness that they were captured by the world government, and so far there is no news.


    Skee once thought that Wald was imprisoned in Push City, but after he was also imprisoned here, he had never heard of him in the ears of a cellmate.


    Even now, Shi Ji had uprooted the entire advance city, but he could not find a trace.A generation of strong men on the sea disappeared like this, no one was alive, no corpse was seen!


    As the pirate who pursues freedom most, the betrayal of his companion is the most chilling.So Shi Ji decided to solve this problem fundamentally.


    Rumble, the floor suddenly began to shake violently, as if something hit the floor.


    Immediately afterwards, a man''s roar spread throughout the entire advance city!


    "Ski! Get out of me!"


    After hearing this familiar voice, Skee haha ??laughed. The laugh was creepy, making the several powerful prisoners standing next to him feel shocked.


    ...


    Below the floating city of Impelton, I don¡¯t know when a group of special naval ships gathered. Using the latest technology of the navy headquarters, they can pass through the windless zone without damage, and even make short bubble coatings to achieve temporary Dive and attack the enemy from the bottom of the sea!


    And these technological advancements all originated from the man who joined the Naval Science Department a few years ago, Begapunk!


    At this time, a man with frog glasses and a twisted beard on his chin was holding a telescope, looking anxiously at the floating city, beside him stood a navy wearing a pale yellow suit. , It was the lieutenant admiral of the navy headquarters that Lorne had met before, the future admiral, Polusalino!


    At this time, he changed his usual laziness and looked forward with a serious face, ready to go!


    At this moment, Ron, who was entangled by the wall while advancing the bottom of the city, saw the man who suddenly jumped up, finally showing a smile in his eyes.


    He has short black hair, but a little white hair suggests that this man is not young.With his back facing the sun, his front was in the shadows, and the navy cloak fluttered in the wind, showing the true qualities of justice.


    Lorne felt that the wall entangled him gradually loosened, and with a splash, Lorne fell to the ground.


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!" Domino yelled loudly, although she could not speak because her mouth was sealed.But Lorne could still feel her concern.


    "I''m fine." Lorne comforted, but his head lifted, staring at the man in front of him firmly.


    "Let me see the strength of the naval hero!" Lorne thought, this man can almost represent the ceiling of the strength of the Pirate World.


    He has seen the terrifying speed of Polusalino, the amazing destructive power of Fujitora''s smile, the oppressive feeling of Kata Kuri, and the ability of Shiji to develop the ultimate fruit.


    But he has not seen the real power, and has developed the physical skills to the extreme power.


    "Humph!" The man snorted coldly, and the whole person disappeared instantly.Even the fruits of Lorne''s perception could not catch him.


    "It''s really embarrassing, Old Wei." The man appeared beside Wei instantly, smashing the chains that bound him, and then said lightly.


    With Lorne''s ability, he couldn''t even see how he did all this!


    "It''s old and useless." Wei loosened his bones and said with a wry smile.Blood flowed across the left arm.


    "You used to brag to me about the longevity effect of your Tai Chi, but now it seems that you are also old." Karp put his navy cloak on Wei''s body, "You rest here, I will call Xiaohe heal you."


    Wei waved his hand, motioning Karp to ignore him.Then walked to Lorne''s side.


    "Huh! You are the driving force behind this escape incident? Really big!" He had already understood all this through the dialogue between Lorne and Skee when he was restrained before.


    In fact, before, he had vaguely felt that the escape from this time seemed to be pushed by a hand behind the scenes, otherwise the prisoners would not perfectly contain every force that advances the city. It''s not because of my own arrival, Magellan alone is too late to reach the gate of infinite hell!


    It''s just that Wei didn''t expect that this "behind the scenes" would be so young.


    At this time, Domino''s bondage had been untied by Ron. Seeing his teacher''s teacher approaching, he was shocked and subconsciously guarded Ron behind him.


    "Don''t be afraid." Lorne squeezed Domino''s hand and pulled her away.Face Wei''s gaze.


    "I''m talking about how this riot was so abnormal. It turned out that the thief was out." Weiqi smiled back and stared at the restless Domino.


    "Very good, very good!" Wei used his only right hand to point to Domino and Lorne, cursing.


    "You two, will spend the rest of your life in hell and confess your crimes."


    The old man walked over step by step, even if he had been seriously injured at this time, he still had an astonishing sense of oppression. As the former chief director of Impelton Prison, he was definitely not a bad name!


    "Ah, teacher, what are you going to do!" Hannibal, who was tied up at this time, just woke up, still not knowing the current situation, said in surprise.


    "What are you doing? Look at the good apprentice you brought!" Wei scolded, then kicked Lorne.


    But this foot was blocked by a fat body.Fat Tiger said with a smile.


    "With me, don''t you want to hurt my boss!" At the same time that Lorne was released, Lorne''s other imprisoned men were also released.


    Jon and Koffel stood by, staring at Wei!

 78 Chapter 78

    Now that his physical condition is not very good, he must fight quickly!When the old man kicked the fat tiger fleshy belly, he said silently in his heart.Anxious.


    But when he took his leg back from Fat Tiger, he calmed down instead.


    He looked at the prisoners before him with contempt.


    "Do you think that only a few of you can stop me?" Wei rubbed his knee with his remaining right hand, and then said indifferently to the prisoners in front of him.


    "A hundred more criminals of your level are not enough!" But after saying that, Wei''s body disappeared in front of everyone.


    Can you maintain this speed even if you are seriously injured?!


    Lorne felt a dangerous breath coming from his upper right, and subconsciously stretched out his arm to block it.


    "It''s useless!" Wei''s figure suddenly appeared. He had seen through Ron''s strength a long time ago, "Even if I am not at the peak, such an attack is not something you can bear!"


    "Tai Chi Liu¡¤Crane!" This is a killer move of the ancient boxing method Tai Chi Liu in the country of flowers. It attacks the enemy by imitating the movement of the crane''s mouth stretched out.


    Wei had already seen through that the seemingly thin little boy in front of him was the leader of these people. As long as he caught him, these prisoners might be able to catch them.


    Then the residents of the sea will be less invaded by the pirates, and their guilt for pushing the city down will decrease accordingly.


    But the old man''s long-cherished wish was not fulfilled, and the moment Ron reacted to his body''s movement, a sword''s backfire had already blocked Ron''s front.


    The fist collided with the blade, Wei used the peculiar skill of Tai Chi flow to transfer all the power into the hands of the girl holding the sword and knocked her back several meters.


    Weishun caught the girl''s saber in his hand, and there was a little blood on the hilt. The force of the old man''s impact was too great, causing the girl''s tiger''s mouth to crack slightly.


    "I really want to know what magical power he has that is worth making you betray Impelton." The old man crushed the sword to pieces, then looked at Domino and said coldly.


    "Don''t you dare to look my eyes directly? Very good, I will know." Domino turned his head and said nothing, but this behavior angered Wei even more.He turned to Lorne, "I want to know whether his life is more important or your secret is more important."


    "It''s a pity you can''t take his life, and you won''t know his secret." A roar came from the side.


    The girl fought for a few moments of effort for Ron, and Jon reacted, and a side bump hit the old man.


    Kicked the old man away, and Koffel, the hand of magic, appeared beside Ron, and a hand lightly touched his shoulder.Then he smiled at the old man and said.


    "You know my ability, I have marked Lord Lorne. You can never hurt him."


    "Then me," the old man tidied the sleeves of his casual clothes, "I will kill you all!"


    "Don''t fight him." Lorne''s "whispering" voice sounded in the prisoners'' ears at the same time.


    "Exhausting his physical strength, he can''t last long."


    "The truth is the truth," Jody, the King of Scorching Hell, licked his lips and looked at Wei with a bloodthirsty light in his eyes.


    "But I still want to try."


    After speaking, Jody''s muscles were tight, and the whole person became bigger.The prison shirt was opened.


    He tilted his head, and his mouth curled."I want to know whether there is a limit to the power you can rebound, or how much you can do now."


    "Enough to kill you." The old man said, and rushed towards Jody.


    "Huh, it''s really big!" Jody punched out, bursting muscles broke the shirt of the prison shirt, and clashed with the old man''s fist!


    Tai Chi Liu¡¤Hold the Moon!


    A huge force came from where the fists intersect, and the old man groaned secretly.The techniques of Tai Chi Flow''s rebounding power are not invincible.Its principle is to change the direction of the force through contact with the opponent and by spreading the opponent''s power throughout the body, thereby rebounding to the opponent''s body.


    One of the most important points is that it spreads throughout your body, that is to say, how much power you bounce back, your body has to endure the same power.


    I think that in order to temper my body, I sneaked into the island of ancient giant beasts alone on the great sea route, and fought naked and hand-to-hand with those prehistoric monsters. After joining the world government, I took the lead every time I arrested criminals.Fight to the death with the most ferocious criminals in the world.


    Only then did he develop his own tyrannical body, Wei asked himself that at his peak, his body strength was definitely not inferior to that iron fist Karp.


    But that guy, every time he saw him, he said that he had gone the wrong way, with a look of regret on his face.


    Hmph, if it weren''t for being too old, how could you lose to that bastard old Bach!


    Now let''s practice with these little guys first!


    "You die for me!" Wei shouted, returning Jody''s power to him intact, knocking him back a few steps.


    "It''s my strength, it''s really strong." Jody wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth with a frenzy on his face."I don''t know how many times you can rebound."


    After that, he punched the old man again.


    "Enough to kill you ten times!" The old man snorted coldly. He was not prepared to resist Jody''s attack at all. He was actually prepared to defeat the beast-like man in front of him in this way of wounding for wounds, telling him what It is the real power!


    "What a lunatic!" Fat Hu rubbed his stomach and said helplessly as he looked at the two people fighting in front of him.


    This kind of punch to the flesh fight, no one else can intervene!


    Then he sat down, took out a huge chicken leg from behind and gnawed it.


    "This old guy doesn''t know what medicine he took. He was dying just now, but now he has become so vigorous."


    Koffel said suspiciously.His thin fingers stroked his forehead, his face looked helpless.


    "Uh, it should be my reason," Fat Tiger was a little embarrassed."I am a forgotten person who eats the fruit of forgetting. Anyone who attacks my body with malicious intent will forget one thing for a period of time."


    "So, you are the monkey invited to tease, right?" Koffel couldn''t help but complain.


    At this time, Lorne had helped Domino up, and after tearing the prison clothes into cloth strips to bandage her injured tiger''s mouth, he took her hand and walked over.


    Domino''s mood was a little depressed, his expression flickering, and he dared not look directly at others.


    "It seems that this old guy should have forgotten that he was seriously injured." Lorne observed for a while and said suddenly.


    "I forgot about the serious injury? Isn''t that troublesome?" Fat Hu asked in astonishment. At this moment, he resented the fruit of his own, and he couldn''t control it.


    "No," Lorne said lightly, "this is also our opportunity."


    "Perhaps today, the world government will lose a legend."

 79 Chapter 79: Dilemma

    Let a legend fall?


    Several people around them shuddered when they heard Ron''s words.And Domino even squeezed Lorne''s hand tightly and said nothing.


    "He is kind to you?" Lorne asked.


    Domino nodded blankly, then shook his head suddenly.Secretly pointed to Hannibal, who was lying in the distance, his whole body bound by chains.


    "In other words, the only connection between you is the caretaker?"


    "Yes, yes." Domino said nonchalantly.


    "Are you willing to give up your current identity and become a pirate wandering around the world?"


    Lorne asked, but Domino didn''t say a word. Through perception, Lorne felt a little struggle in her heart.


    "You haven''t told me the reason why you helped me." Lorne said lightly. As soon as he said this, he felt Domino''s small hands become stiff, and he could feel her tension even without the ability to perceive.


    "But, I don''t care. No matter what your reason is, as long as you have helped me, I won''t let anyone hurt you!" Lorne''s eyes became firm, looking at the old man who was fighting with Jon in the distance."This is my principle, no matter who he is!"


    "This old guy knows that you helped me. This is your handle. If he is still alive, I will worry about your safety."


    "I was powerless before, but now, I must protect everything I want to protect!"


    Pushing the city suddenly began to shake violently, accompanied by a man''s wild yelling.


    Lorne saw Wei who was gradually gaining the upper hand, suddenly raised his head and shouted at the ceiling.


    "What are you waiting for, Skee! Do you want Karp to tear down Impelton that you finally got?!"


    At this moment, the blond man eating barbecued meat in the second layer of Warcraft Hell suddenly stood up, as if he heard Ron''s roar, and laughed at the floor.


    He snapped his fingers with his free hand.Said regretfully.


    "I really want to keep you here," the whole advancing city seemed to pass by, and the walls and floor began to twist.


    "Unfortunately, Little Lorne is urging me. Then let''s decide the winner next time, Karp bastard!"


    Rumble!


    Like an earthquake, the city shook violently.The legendary Navy lieutenant Karp, who was moving fast in the corridor, looked up and saw that the ceiling suddenly seemed to be cracked. Then many prisoners or the imprisoned members of the city fell off.


    The Golden Lion is actually preparing to clean up all the aliens advancing in the city in one go!


    In the next instant, the floor under Karp''s feet also began to disappear.


    "Yuebu!" As an expert in physical skills, he is of course very familiar with this technique of Navy Type Six.His legs slammed on the floor dozens of times, and the whole person jumped into the air.He grabbed the jailer nearest to him, and threw it in the direction of the navy ship.


    "Thank you, you, Lieutenant General Karp!"


    For the rest of his life, the jailer flew out before he could say his gratitude.


    "I''m going to see how many people you can save." A sulky voice suddenly sounded, and Karp saw a man with scars on his face looking at him.


    "Boxing Demon, Gediros?" Karp said uncertainly as he looked at the man.


    "I didn''t expect our naval hero to remember me." Gediros sneered, his face full of hatred.


    He was originally the deputy captain of a king and pirate group on the sea, but he did not expect to meet Karp, who was just a fledgling at the time.


    The entire pirate group became a stepping stone to Karp''s fame. The captain died and he was imprisoned on the sixth floor of this dark and dark advance city for almost twenty years.


    He was the main force of the neutral faction, regarded by Shi Ji as a thorn in his eyes, and this time he was thrown out of the city by Shi Ji.


    As the powerhouses of decades ago, they all have a very obvious feature, that is, the Navy Type VI had not been developed at that time, and the way of flying was extremely rare.


    He also can''t fly.


    "I''m going to kill you, you bastard who ruined me." Gediros adjusted his posture as he fell and stepped on a falling rock.Then he rushed towards Karp.


    "I don''t have time to waste here." Cap said coldly. "Let me send you this loving iron fist to see your old captain!"


    From the perspective of Gediros, Karp''s whole person disappeared, and he could not be locked in with his own vision.


    "Don''t look at it! The pattern outside is changing with each passing day, your old antique has long been eliminated by the times!"


    Karp appeared behind him, smashing the stone he used to stand on.Kicked him into the sea.


    "You bastard!" even in the process of falling, Gediros still roared unwillingly.


    "Preparing to organize the rescue of the wounded and the prisoners who have fallen into custody." Below the advance city, the admiral of the navy, the Warring States of Buddha, looked like rain, and made a calm decision as the figures were constantly falling from the advance city.


    "However, the order given by the senior management is to arrest the participants in the riots in the advance city and snatch the advance city back." Next to the Warring States, Vice Admiral Polusalino cautioned.


    "Marshal Ganggukong is not here, now I am the biggest here, please obey my orders! Lieutenant General Polusalino!" The Warring States of Buddha said coldly.


    At this moment Polusalino could only shrug his shoulders helplessly and stepped aside.The world government values ??its own face the most. This time, Pelton was uprooted by the Golden Lion Shiji in the promotion city. Such a shameful shame, those high-level officials will never swallow this breath easily.


    However, the Warring States Period of the Buddha is an absolute pragmatic faction. This time the navy ships were transferred to O''Hal to participate in the killing order. The navy headquarters is only a small part of the navy.


    After all, no pirate would think that he would have a long life to attack the navy headquarters.Coupled with the sudden incident, what the Warring States of Buddha can call is only a part of the navy.


    Through calculations, if the people he brought with him were to fight with the prisoners of Pushing City who were integrated, the chances of winning would be slim.Even a victory will definitely be a miserable victory.


    This era has become crazy because of Roger''s deathbed declaration. If the navy is hit hard, then it is truly out of control!


    But if the prisoners advancing the city are allowed to leave, the order of the world will be completely peaked because of the return of those who should have been erased!


    No matter how you choose, you lose!And it''s not perfect to lose!


    The Warring States Period of Buddha did not dare to gamble, and was unwilling to go to this losing table.Therefore, after seeing that there seems to be a decomposition in the promotion city, I decisively chose this stop loss strategy.

 80 Chapter 80 Provocation and Choice.

    A figure flew out of the floating Impelton, flying towards the fleet of warships as if ignoring gravity like a feather.


    The Buddha Warring States looked up at the sky, and the figure gradually approached.Long golden hair is very eye-catching.


    "Are you here to show off your might?" The Warring States of Buddha snorted coldly, his eyes raised slightly, I don''t know if the sun is too dazzling, or I don''t want to see the man in front of me.


    "No," the legend floating in the air laughed."I just came to thank you."


    "Thank you?" The Buddha Warring States did not understand the meaning of the term Shiji for a while.


    "Thank you for sending me to Advance City," Skee looked down condescendingly, "I have today."


    "Don''t be arrogant," Polusalino standing behind the Buddha''s Warring States was enraged by Shiji''s words, his body gradually turned into a light spot, rushing into the air, and gradually condensed into a figure in front of Shiji. .


    Porusalino''s right hand was holding the dark sky cloud sword entangled by the domineering armed color, changing his usual lazy posture.


    "I really want to know how powerful the legendary Flying Pirate is."


    "I know you." Shi Ji said loudly, dangling his cigar."You are one of several rookies in the Navy in recent years."


    Flutteringly avoiding Polusalino''s tentative attack, Shi Ji said lightly."Are you with natural ability? The speed is quite fast, but unfortunately you rely too much on your own ability. Domineering cultivation is still a little bit worse."


    "When you can keep up with your speed, come and challenge me again, Navy."


    "Arrogant!" Polusalino frowned, his left hand began to gather countless points of light."I can kill you here now!"


    "You seem to be hiding a good move," Sky said with interest, staring at the light spot on Dobrusalino''s left hand."Much better than the old tortoise in the Warring States Period, I can''t help but want to try it now."


    "But you have other things to do now." Shiji made a look in the direction of Impelton, the floating city.


    "What''s more important?" Polusalino didn''t understand the meaning of Shiji''s words. Following the direction of his eyes, only the bottom layer of the advancing city began to collapse and fall.Huge fragments fell into the sea, smashing into waves.


    Vaguely you can see that one or two people wearing the uniforms of the city and bound by iron chains slowly slipped down on the fragments of the sixth floor.


    "At your speed, it should be too late." Shiji smoked a cigar.The eyes are proud.


    "Asshole!" Polusalino yelled and turned into a light, rushing towards the floating city of Impelton.


    "I''m waiting for you to challenge me." Shi Jijie''s unruly voice came from behind Polusalino, and the navy super rookie had to cover his ears before he wanted to turn around and go back with him. Skee''s idea of ??a decisive battle was contained.


    "Ahhhhhhhh! I have not yet become the director of the prison, I don''t want to die!" Hannibal, who was tied up, slowly slipped from the sixth floor of the debris, shouting in despair.


    "Magellan, you bastard! Why are you so comatose and want me to hold you! You wake up!" Hannibal clamped his feet to Magellan, the deputy director of Advance City who was also blocked.At this time, Magellan no longer had the prestige to suppress the entire prison.


    Each of the prisoners on the sixth floor was a top-notch powerhouse. Under their joint efforts, even Magellan was beaten into a faint.


    Si Si Si.


    The two of them were about to fall from this fragment, and Hannibal was heartbroken.Even if Magellan woke up at this time, it was of no avail.


    Those with abilities who are bound by the sea building stones are inferior to ordinary people, not to mention the endless sea below.


    "Unexpectedly, I would die with you bastard!" Hannibal murmured, "It should be comfortable now. Two strong competitors are missing, but he is also the director of prison. No more, after all, the entire Propulsion City is gone now."


    "Advancing the city will not disappear..." A yellow light flew over, and Polusalino grabbed Hannibal and Magellan and flew into the sky.


    "As long as the justice is still there, Advance City will always exist!"


    This piece of the sixth floor fell into the sea and shook the sky.Hannibal, who was caught in the air by Polusarino, had lingering fears.


    "Go and save the teacher, he is separated from us!" Hannibal seemed to think of something at this moment and shouted at the lazy man behind him.


    "When I send you back to the warship, I will look for it." Polusalino''s expression became rare and serious."But don''t worry too much about him, he is our vice principal after all!"


    "I hope so." Hannibal muttered to himself, seeming to want to say something, but still did not speak.


    ...


    At this moment, on a piece of debris on the sixth floor.This fragment is floating on the sea, and several people are fighting on it.


    I don''t know if Shiji did it intentionally, but the location of this fragment was surprisingly far away from the battlefield.


    Lorne was looking at the old man in front of him out of breath.


    Jody, naked to the top, lay down now, bruised, not knowing his life or death.


    The Fat Tiger grabbed Koffel with one hand and was desperately running for his life.A lean old man behind him was chasing him.


    "Aren''t you very good at changing?" The old man said contemptuously, his state at this time is not very good either.His left eye was sunken, as if he had been hit hard, and blood flowed out of the wound.


    There is also a deep wound in the chest, just a little bit, it can penetrate the heart.


    But the old man didn''t care about it. He exchanged a punch with Jodi with his eyes. The tiger-like man thought he was young, so he dared to replace his injury with his injury.


    The result was that he lost an eye, and the man was lying on the ground.


    The man who claimed to be a magician wanted to sneak attack himself through his exchange ability, stab his heart with a sinister hand knife.


    The old man grabbed Koffel''s hand that stabbed him, regardless of the blow that had penetrated his chest.


    Instead, he followed Koffel''s hand and gave him an elbow in the chest.Because his hand was firmly grasped by the old man.Koffel couldn''t dodge this attack at all.Can only rely on his weak armed forces to resist this.


    As a result, the old man defeated the prisoners with his ferocity.Now the victorious Libra has leaned towards him.


    "Everything is over. If you are caught now, I can also consider making you less tortured." The old man suddenly changed direction on the way to chasing Fat Tiger, rushed towards Lorne, and swept towards Lorne with the momentum. .


    Bang bang bang!


    The impact alone was enough to crack the wall behind Lorne.And Lorne, who had received the blow from the front, vomited a large amount of blood.Hit a big hole in the wall.

 81 Chapter 81 The situation is reversed!

    Lorne struggled to get up, and Wei''s whip kick was the most violent attack he has ever received since his crossing.


    Although Ken had been fainted by the dark force at the beginning, the ability of Lorne''s body was far worse than it is now.


    More than a year or two of training is no longer what it used to be!


    "I don''t know how to use armed defenses, and I don''t have advanced power-relief skills. Can I withstand this attack just with my body?" The old man stood firm and said coldly.


    "Good physical fitness. This sea has your place in the future. The premise is that you can go out alive." The old man bowed slightly and rushed towards Lorne.


    "Of course, this is impossible!"


    He didn''t use the shave in the Navy Six to move instantly in front of Ron, but the old man''s speed was as fast as lightning.


    He will definitely not be able to dodge this blow, who is not domineering.The old man has absolute self-confidence.


    At the juncture of life and death, Ron''s mind calmed down instead, and he fully grasped the turbulence of this prison fragment by sensing the fruit.


    Jody lay seventeen meters in front of his left, his aura gradually stabilized, and his life was fine.But I can''t wake up in a short time and cannot be my own help.


    Fat Tiger grabbed Koffel and was 20 meters away on his right. He reacted when the old man attacked him, changed direction and rushed towards this side.


    But his speed was still too slow, too late.


    Domino''s weapon was crushed by the old man, and the swordsman without the sword was like a tiger with his teeth pulled out, unable to overcome any storms.Moreover, in her mood now, I am afraid that she never has the consciousness to aim the sword at Wei again.


    Moreover, Lorne has never had the habit of hiding behind women.


    Therefore, you have to rely on yourself for all this, and you can only rely on yourself!There was a feeling in Lorne''s heart that the old man''s speed seemed to slow down a bit?


    Wei exchanged one eye for Jody''s fainting, but even while he was moving fast, Lorne could clearly see his hideous expression, with a trace of his inevitable.


    Think of me as fish on the chopping board?Lorne''s pupils were wide open, staring at Wei''s body firmly.


    His left hand was severely injured by Old Bach, and his legs should have been sore because of continuous shave.


    So he will probably use his right hand this time!


    Life and death are at this moment!As long as he can clearly see the trajectory of his moves, then there is a possibility of hiding.


    All this happened in an instant. Wei had already appeared in front of Ron at this time. Ron felt the violent wind brought by the old man''s fast movement, and it hurt his face.


    "Go to hell." The old man''s right hand was charged, and he hit Ron''s heart with a punch!


    it is as expected!Lorne had been prepared for a long time, and moved his body slightly to the right, trying to avoid the old man''s attack, and at the same time his right hand also hit the old man.


    Buzz!


    Both fists hit at the same time!


    The old man lost a shot, but it was not without gain. His fist ran along Lorne''s left rib and penetrated the prison wall.


    Rubbing a long scar on Lorne''s left rib, he was almost able to kill him with a single blow!


    And because of his height, Lorne''s blow also hit the old man''s ribs.Wei Leng snorted and took a deep breath. Lorne felt the same tremendous force coming back through the place where his fist touched the old man''s ribs, making Lorne had to step back.


    Severe pain came from the left rib and right hand at the same time.Lorne forced himself to make no sound.


    Is this the strength of Tai Chi Liu?Lorne secretly said, it turns out that Jody and Koffel lost this trick!


    Lorne took a few steps back with his strength, and just hit the belly of the fat tiger who was flying.Through the relief of Fat Tiger''s soft belly, Lorne did not suffer multiple injuries this time.


    "What an annoying fly."


    The old man said indifferently, and then slowly drew his fist out of the wall. After receiving the impact of Ron and the old man''s fist, the wall finally couldn''t bear it and fell to the ground.


    Vessy didn''t care whether the dust from the collapsed wall would stain his clothes, stepped across the raised dust, and walked towards Lorne and Fat Tiger.


    "So get rid of you first." The old man glanced at Fat Tiger casually, like a hunter who saw the prey.


    The body is instinctive and ready to attack.


    "Don''t kill him!" A sweet voice sounded behind the old man. The old man looked back. Domino didn''t know when he had recovered himself, as if he had made some decision, and looked at the old man firmly.


    "I really want to know what Ecstasy he gave you so that you can deceive your master and destroy your ancestors!" The old man said regretfully, "It doesn''t matter if you don''t tell me. After you enter the city, I have some ways to know. ."


    "Don''t waste time, let''s go together." The old man slackened his muscles and looked around, provocatively.


    Lorne gently nodded towards Fat Tiger, this Roshan-like man gently put down Koffel in his hand, and then rushed towards the old man like a chariot.


    Rumble!Although Fat Tiger was obese, he was extremely agile, and his personal strength was among the best in the fifth floor of Advance City.


    If it weren''t for the awkwardness of his brain, he might be a big boss at this time.


    "It''s useless!" The old man shouted, then took a deep breath, stretched out his right hand, and gently touched Fat Tiger''s chest with one palm.


    Tai Chi Stream¡¤He Anti!The old man did not move, but Fat Hu suddenly stopped, and then he felt a huge force coming from the old man''s palm.Knock him far away.


    Fat Tiger flew out of the sixth layer of debris, and fell into the distant sea with a plop.


    After repelling the Fat Tiger, the old man suddenly coughed violently and vomited a big mouthful of blood.


    "With your current body, can you force a rebound force?" Behind Fat Tiger, Ron suddenly roared, and then took advantage of the old man''s old power has passed away, the new power has not yet come to life, to violently against the old man''s body Throw out your fists.


    The fist is as powerful as thunder, and the fist is as fast as lightning!


    "It''s useless" the old man said with contempt. "You are not enough to even tickle me!"


    The old man wanted to grab Lorne, but his body was taken aback and suddenly became stiff.


    "Remember it?" Lorne sneered, "Finally remembered the fact that his physical strength was already overdrawn?"


    "I really want to know, you who are constantly surpassing the limit of physical strength, can you still shake your fists now?"


    "You don''t need to worry about it!" The old man was expressionless and exchanged punches with Lorne, but at this time, although the old man''s fists were still fierce, they did not have the power to hurt people casually.


    The situation has finally begun to change!

 82 Chapter 82

    On the vast and boundless sea, there is a black oblong rock floating, which is the fragment that pushed the sixth floor of the city.


    I don''t know what material the bottom layer of this infinite hell is made of. It''s extremely hard, and ordinary soldiers can''t leave a trace on it with all their swords and swords.


    But its density is not high, or for other reasons, this piece of debris miraculously floated on the sea when it fell into the sea.


    The two men on the fragment are fighting fiercely. They are all exhausted and their punches are no longer as fierce as they were at the beginning. If they weren''t for their strong will, they might have long been unable to hold on.


    "Catch it with your hands!" A fist hit the old man''s abdomen fiercely, but the old man didn''t care, and he slashed his backhand and drew it at the young man''s neck."Your soft fist can never defeat my justice!"


    The neck is a vital part of the human body. Once hit, the best result is severe hemiplegia.What''s more, the one who launched this attack was Wei Wei, once the director of the city prison, one of the top powerhouses.


    Lorne did not dare to take a peek, and retracted his hands to protect his right.


    Click!


    When Lorne heard the sound of his fracture, he was directly taken away, and rolled on the ground several times, until he stopped at the edge of the fragment.


    "It seems that I won." The old man took a breath, and the corners of his mouth cocked slightly, staggering towards Lorne.


    The old man walked up to the boy, looked at Ron condescendingly, and said with contempt.


    "Evil is evil after all, and no matter how long the night is, the day can''t be prevented." The old man raised his leg and stepped on Lorne''s head under his feet.


    "I want you to know that this world is evil after all! No! Victory! Right!"


    "No!" A crying girl rang beside him, and Domino looked at the old man with tears in his eyes.


    "My Vice-Principal! We are wrong. I will catch all the prisoners who escaped from Advance City to make up for my mistake. Please don''t hurt him!"


    "Please don''t hurt him?" The old man frowned. "It seems that you still don''t understand your identity. You don''t understand your profession as a guard."


    "I wanted to take you back to prison just now, so that you can reflect on it. Now it seems that there is no need for this."


    "You have fallen into a criminal, then I will execute you right here!"


    "Executed on the spot?" Domino didn''t respond to the old man''s words for a while, and saw the old man slightly offset his foot hanging on Ron''s head, and then kicked it against Domino''s head.


    "My Vice-Principal!" Domino''s eyes widened. She didn''t expect that the old man would actually kill the killer. Is this still the kind and always smiling vice-principal in the school?


    "Get out of the way!" Just as Domino hesitated, Lorne had got up and gently pushed Domino away.


    With his body to withstand the old man''s heavy blow, then the whole person bowed into a ball, kneeling on the ground and constantly vomiting blood.


    "This time, I will protect you. I swear."


    "It''s really touching. In our country of flowers, there are special words to describe you," the old man sneered, with a hint of pity."It is called sharing weal and woe, unswervingly until death."


    "If I hadn''t met you on such an occasion, I might still be your witness."


    "But unfortunately, light and darkness will never be able to blend together. Just like me and you."


    "When the two meet, you will die until you die!"


    "Really?" Lorne got up hard, coughing up a big mouthful of blood, "That''s really an honor."


    "But it''s a pity, it must be me who goes out alive!" Lorne yelled at the old man, splashing blood on his face.But the old man didn''t move, listening to Ron''s scream coldly.


    The old Bach''s words are very appropriate, that is, incompetence and rage.In his opinion, Lorne was barking like a dog.A loser like him.I don''t know how many old people have encountered in the course of these decades.


    There are no more arrogant than Lorne.


    But they were defeated by Wei in the end, and personally grabbed them into Pushing City.Without exception!


    "Then try it! See who of us can have the last laugh!" Wei''s body moved, and he felt that his strength had come to an end.Must fight quickly!


    But Lorne suddenly smiled weird at this moment, and he stared at Wei.Gently stretched out his hand.


    "Up to now, haven''t you noticed that your body is abnormal?"


    "Huh?" Wei felt a little uneasy.


    "Before, your lover, the Director of Advance City Prison once did an experiment with me. He used a special force technique to bury the force in my body, and it only detonated at the end."


    "It feels like an explosive barrel exploded suddenly in the body."


    "Ken thought he was doing it secretly, and no one could discover the secret of his boxing technique."


    "However, I am just one of the few people who can clearly perceive their body."


    "I just punched three hundred and one punches on your body, and buried three hundred and one breaths."


    "So," Lorne grinned cruelly, his hand gently touching the old man''s body."Are you ready to withstand this force?"


    Happiness!


    The moment he was touched by Lorne, the old man felt that countless explosives exploded in his body at the same time.


    After several battles, with injury-for-injury style of play, constantly surpassing the limit of the body.The old man has long been overwhelmed.


    Lorne''s qi buried in the old man''s body became the last straw that overwhelmed the camel.The old man fell slowly in front of Ron, his eyes full of unwillingness.


    "Everything is over." The powerful enemy fell, and Ron finally let out a sigh of relief.He hugged Domino''s shoulder, who was sobbing next to him, and comforted.


    "Don''t be sad, he really wanted to kill you just now, and he didn''t treat you as his student."


    "Woo..."


    "Let''s do it." The thing Lorne hates most is the cry of girls, especially those who are close to him."Go and help me pick up Fat Tiger. He is a devil fruit capable person. He will be helpless in the sea. Let me deal with it here."


    Domino turned and jumped into the sea, and Ron knelt down gently in front of the old man.


    The top powerhouse who had suppressed a lifetime just lay here quietly, motionless.


    "Don''t pretend, I know you are not dead yet." Lorne suddenly said, and then the old man suddenly opened his eyes and stared at Lorne firmly, grabbing Lorne''s neckline with both hands.


    "If you have any last wishes, let''s talk about it now, I know your physical condition, don''t pretend to be."


    "Is there any rescue in this world?" the old man murmured, his eyes could not see anything at this time.So this is the feeling of death?


    Lorne was silent.It seemed that he had understood something. After a long time, the old man''s hand let go and gradually dropped.


    A generation of powerhouses will never look down!

 83 Chapter 83 The Future and the Promise

    After Wei died, Lorne sat beside Wei''s body and began to rest.


    Not long after, Domino grabbed Fat Tiger and got up from the sea. As a graduate of the Naval Academy, swimming was a required course for them.


    On the contrary, the fat tiger, who is a demon fruit capable person, became weak after being exposed to sea water. This is the common weakness of capable persons.Without the help of Domino, Fat Tiger might have fallen there.


    After Domino saw Wei''s body, his nose suddenly sore, and tears rolled in his eyes.Can''t stop crying.


    When Domino''s mood gradually stabilized, Lorne tried to speak.


    "We are leaving here, will you follow us?"


    Unexpectedly, Domino, who had always followed Ron''s words and deeds, refused him this time.


    "Sorry, I want to send the body of Teacher Wei back. He is a great man. I can''t let him die here without a place to bury him." Domino whimpered.


    "Have you considered the consequences of doing this?" Lorne said solemnly. Hannibal had heard Wei''s words, and even if he was too nervous, he should have reacted after so long.Domino''s going back like this is no different from throwing himself into the net.


    "Teacher Hannibal is kind to me, and I must give him an explanation. Whether it is life or death." Domino''s face was firm.


    "Do you want me to accompany you?"


    "No, no, no need." Domino''s gaze was a little dodged, not daring to look directly at Lorne."You don''t need to be so good to me."


    "What a fool," Lorne felt helpless.Obviously she treats herself better.But she never remembered her contribution, and was so grateful when others cared about her.


    Such a soft character will suffer in this dark world.


    "Let''s go," Domino said suddenly after a long time. "The navy ships are nearby. It will be dangerous if you stay here for too long."


    "What about you?"


    "When I solve these things, I will naturally come to you." Domino urged, "Go away. When we meet next time, I will tell you everything."


    "So, this is an agreement?"


    "Yeah, this is an agreement between sister and brother!" Domino burst into a smile, with faint tears on his face, a strange attraction."We pull the hook!"


    Lorne slowly stretched out his hand and met Domino''s white and slender hand.


    "This is an agreement between a man and a woman, I will definitely protect you."


    ...


    A few days later, somewhere on the great sea route, a small boat was on board.


    Lorne was wearing a simple shirt, lying on the railing and looking out at the sea. Behind him, Koffel was wearing a suit and standing straight behind him.


    "It''s a pity that such a beautiful sea has been conquered by very few people throughout the ages." Lorne said suddenly, and Koffel bowed slightly behind him and said respectfully.


    "Because this sea is waiting for Master Wien to conquer."


    "You always praise people like this." Lorne said helplessly.


    Wien, which is Lorne''s current pseudonym.After Domino''s separation, Lorne and his party went out to sea in a simple wooden boat.


    Fortunately, the attention of the Navy was attracted by the prisoners thrown out by Shiji.Did not notice this small wooden boat that fled in chaos.


    Kefir in the team is an excellent navigator, even without equipment, he can tell the direction through the stars in the sky.Several people traveled against the great route for a day and night before leaving the navy cordon.


    At this time, a ship spotted them. To be precise, they spotted a sailing ship being looted by pirates.


    The screams of the ladies, the roars of the men and the smirks of the pirates came from the boat.


    This voice made the mood of several prisoners who had just escaped born into a gloomy mood.


    A group of people jumped up from the wooden boat and jumped directly onto the deck of the sailing ship.


    At this time, the splint was extremely chaotic, and the ladies in gorgeous dresses were running wildly, ignoring the usual elegance.The gentlemen also hold their heads in their hands and survive only under the sword of the pirate.


    There is even a young nun praying with her hands folded.


    If they didn''t meet Lorne and others, this time might be a bumper harvest, but unfortunately, they met these few thugs who had just escaped.


    The leader of this pirate group offered a bounty of only 30 million, and his strength was not even as good as the black bear Frederick Lorne had encountered before.


    They can only say that they are lucky to sail to this position.All I encountered were miscellaneous hairs.


    But unfortunately, today they have no such good luck anymore.Jody and Fat Hu went out at the same time, easily defeated the pirates, and then all threw them into the sea.


    ...


    "Excuse me, what can I do to help you?" A middle-aged, bloated, fat man with a bald Mediterranean haircut hurried over and said with a flattering look on his face.


    He is the captain of this voyage ship, and this time he has invested all his wealth in the voyage. If it weren''t for the appearance of Lorne and others, even if he was lucky not to be killed by the pirates, he would be caught and killed by the creditors.


    Therefore, it is not an exaggeration to say that Ron and others are his saviors.


    "Prepare a good bottle of red wine," Koffel said lightly, "Also, let me use the kitchen, Master Wien is ready to eat."


    "Yes, yes!" the fat captain replied, "if you have other instructions, please feel free to contact me!"


    "Not for the time being, you can withdraw." At this time, Koffel was like a housekeeper, taking care of all of Lorne''s diet and daily life.This made Lorne, who had been accustomed to hard times, a little uncomfortable.


    "This Koffel is so particular about it." Jodie, who was lying on the chair relaxing and blowing in the sea breeze, said suddenly, and took a glass of orange juice from the table and poked his face with enjoyment.


    "But this kind of free time is really comfortable."


    "I think you are the same," the fat tiger who was robbed of the position said angrily, and gnawed a huge chicken leg in one hand.


    "I said, have you been so uneasy to eat so you are not afraid of getting fat?" Jody looked at the fat tiger whose mouth had never stopped, and said helplessly.


    "Body is power! You will never understand!" Fat Tiger gnawed his chicken legs in a few bites, burped a happy burp, lay on the splint, and swept his eyes to the side, but saw a slender and tall figure walking away. come.


    "I said, the boss is really beautiful. I just left a domino, and now I am entangled with a little beauty again." Jody opened his mouth with a look of envy.


    "What''s the use of beautiful women," Fat Tiger asked suspiciously."Can you eat it?"


    "..."

 84 Chapter 84-Towards the Future (Two in One Chapter)

    "That..." The little nun wearing a white robe of a trainee nun and a square hat quietly walked up to Lorne, and then Nono said, "Thank you for saving the people of God on this ship."


    "This is the eleventh time you have said thank you to me," Lorne joked, turning to look at the little girl in front of him."If you lift your veil, I might be in a much better mood."


    The trainee nun''s body was startled, even without perception ability, Lorne could feel the little girl''s shyness.


    "Sorry, only this is not allowed!" The little nun lowered her head and said guiltily, holding her clothes in her hands."I just made my first wish. My life has been dedicated to the Holy Truth and God, and I cannot be seen."


    "puff!"


    Jody, who was lying on the chair drinking orange juice, heard these words from the little nun and suddenly squirted out.The Fat Tiger next to him complained.


    "The guy who wastes food is unforgivable!"


    "What''s the matter, is there any problem with my words?" the little nun asked in confusion, looking at Lorne with a weird expression with big innocent eyes.


    "No, it''s nothing." Faced with such a simple girl, Lorne was not too dirty, so he removed the dirty thoughts from his heart, and then said with a smile.


    "You''re great."


    "Hmm!" The little nun, who was recognized by others, almost wanted to dance happily, but thought of the mother''s teaching.


    "Every nun should be a dignified and elegant lady."


    Be a lady, you can do it!Areli!The little girl cheered herself up.


    "Why are you here?" Lorne scanned the ship with perception ability, and then asked suddenly.


    "It''s a long, long time ago," the little girl broke her fingers and began to count.


    "Five, six, seven, seven weeks ago! I accidentally soiled a painting in the collection of Archbishop Olathe when I was doing the cleaning. Not only was he not angry, he also gave me an important task."


    "Important task?" Lorne suddenly became curious.


    "Hmm!" The little girl seemed a little excited when it came to this task."That is to go to the land of flowers to spread the glory of the Lord! Do you know that this is the honor that the bishop can only take?"


    "That''s really good. It seems that this Archbishop of Olathe is pretty good." Lorne said.


    "Of course! I heard that Adela, the country of flowers, is a place where flowers bloom forever throughout the year. It''s beautiful!"


    "So, how many people did Olathe send to help you?" Lorne was a little curious about this power that had never appeared in the original Pirates, Holy Truth.


    "The Archbishop of Olathe said that in order to test me, he only sent me. After I got a firm foothold there, he contacted me."


    Isn''t this an exile? That Olathe really didn''t forgive you, Lorne was speechless, but looked at the little nun with expectant eyes.But it''s not straightforward.


    The sky was getting dark, and after using the dinner that Koffel carefully prepared, Lorne headed to the hall.Prepare to watch today''s news announcement.


    The news announcement is similar to the news broadcast of the previous life, which was founded by the big news Morgans and is a news broadcast for the whole world.


    Due to the scattered islands and inconvenient transportation in the Pirate World, there are only two ways for people to understand the outside world. The first is the words of passing ships, and the other is the news announcements of Morgans.


    "Here! Here!" After seeing Lorne come in, the little girl Arelli waved her hand happily.


    "Boss, this little nun seems to be interesting to you." Jodie roared behind Lorne.


    "What are you talking about!" Fat Tiger patted Jodi''s head lightly. "The nuns cook all vegetarian dishes and they are not tasty at all! The old man likes this kind of person?"


    "You idiot who only knows to eat!" Joe angered with his head shot, turning around to try to find the place.However, he was stopped by Koffel.


    "Eh? How did the boss go?" Fat Tiger saw the angry Jody dismissively, just about to laugh, but saw that Lorne didn''t know when he had left them, and walked to sit beside Arellie. under.


    ...


    "Aren''t you waiting for those people?" Arelli asked curiously.


    "No, they are too noisy." Lorne rubbed his temples. It turned out that the boss was not good enough.


    "Puff," Arelli spit out her lovely tongue."Alright, they are so terrible!"


    Lorne was speechless. Could the prisoner escape from the advance city be scary?


    The projection phone worm in front suddenly opened his eyes and opened his mouth greatly.Light and shadow projected from the mouth of the phone bug onto the white wall in front.


    A blond beauty in uniform sat in front of the screen, tidyed up her clothes, and said with a smile.


    "Welcome everyone to watch the news announcement, which is exclusively sponsored by Big News, Mr. Morgans. Now is the evening express time."


    "The Push City incident that sensationalized the world in the past few days has now come to an end. The world government suffered heavy losses. A total of 381 people including the former director of the Push City Prison, Wei, were killed. Let us mourn the heroes!


    After a short silence, the beauty director continued


    "Navy spokesman Lucas said. This time the advancement of the city escape is a premeditated and organized crime, and the world government will not tolerate this behavior. After the unremitting efforts of the Navy, most of the escaped prisoners have now been captured."


    "For other prisoners who are still absconding, the world government has decided to increase their rewards. The list of rewards is now announced."


    "The first picture, Golden Lion Shiji. Nicknamed The Flying Pirate, he is insidious, cruel, cunning and vicious. One of the main promoters of the city''s prison escape, offering a reward of 2,300,000,000 Pele (2.3 billion)..."


    "The second picture, Montbach..."


    "The third picture, Harves..."


    "Fourth, Mikawa Qi..."


    "It''s all strange names." Arelli said blankly."Is the world so terrible now?"


    "Have you ever heard of Shiji?" Lorne was surprised. The prisoners who advanced to the sixth floor of the city were too bad and their deeds were wiped out by the world government. Arelli didn''t know it but it was easy to understand.


    But Shi Ji is the three most active legends in recent years, don''t you know this?


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry," Arelli said, lowering her head."The red clay army defending the edge of the continent blocked the pirates from the mainland. I have never paid attention to what happened in the sea."


    "..."


    "Seventh, Veenhill Lorne." The host was obviously taken aback when he saw the name.The face is incredible.


    "At the age of thirteen, with a sinful bloodline, he was the driving force behind the escape from the city and killed the rebels of Hero Wei."


    "Bounty, one, ten, one hundred..."


    "Xuan, offering a bounty, 570 million Bailey!" the host said tremblingly.


    At the same time, the whole world knew the name Lorne.


    ...


    On a small island on the Great Sea Route, an old man with black hair was sitting in a chair and listening to the radio. After hearing Lorne''s name, a gratified smile appeared on his face.


    "Good job, worthy of my Vennhill bloodline."


    "Meeren, bring me a bottle of wine, I want to celebrate."


    "Yes, Master Caesar." Behind him, an old man in a black suit bowed slightly, and then slowly withdrew.


    ...


    Somewhere in the West Sea, a blond man wearing a flamingo pink feather coat and stepping on arrow leather shoes suddenly laughed wildly after hearing the news.


    Then he picked up the glasses placed next to him and put them on his eyes, and slowly stood up.


    "This era is getting crazy."


    "It''s just a kid." A huge man behind him said disdainfully.


    "No matter what he is, this era is getting more and more interesting, and we have to speed up our pace and set fire to this crazy era! What do you think, Torrepol."


    "Okay, Dover."


    ...


    Fields of nations, wheat island.The entire island is covered by golden wheat, and the endless waves of wheat are quite spectacular when the wind blows.


    And the owner of the island, a man tasting tea, suddenly heard a familiar name on the radio.


    Then slowly put the tea cup down, with a smile on his face.


    "You finally did it, you deserve to be the man I recognize!"


    "Brother Kata Kuli!" The door was suddenly opened, and a little girl with burgundy curly hair rushed in and shouted.


    "I saw the news from Brother Lorne!"


    The little girl threw herself into Kata Kuri¡¯s arms with tears on her face, tears of joy.


    "Hmm," Kata Kuri gently stroked his sister''s head, muttering to himself.


    "I really look forward to drinking with you!"


    ...


    In the new world, a tall tower is floating in the air, and the people inside the tower are carving.


    This group of prisoners have been suppressed for too long and urgently need to release their hormones.


    On the throne, a man with blond hair propped his face with one hand, looking at the crazy crowd below.The two young girls next to her were dressed exposed and snuggled in his arms.


    "You old lion, you can still enjoy it so much." A sturdy old man walked towards Shiji, half drunk, holding a wine bottle.


    "Don''t touch me, you old Bach." Skee looked at the drunk old Bach, frowning, and the two girls beside him also made expressions of disgust in a timely manner.


    "You don''t understand at all!" Old Bach pouted, disdainfully said."Forget it, I won''t tell you this, I just heard the news from Little Lorne."


    "Ok?"


    "The first reward was more than 500 million Baileys. This should be the highest first reward issued by the world government?"


    "It''s amazing, the limelight is bigger than us old guys!"


    "After all, the blood of that family is flowing in his body." Shi Ji stood up gently, pushed away the two young girls beside him, and said coldly.


    "That''s true," Old Bach nodded."But you two have torn your faces, don''t you take advantage of this to solve this trouble?"


    "It''s not necessary," Shi Ji said lightly.


    "I gave him ten years, let him walk in front of me, and then."


    There was a trace of unparalleled domineering in Shiji''s tone.


    "Let him know what is the difference in strength, what is the real pirate!"


    ...


    The hall of the voyage ship fell into deathly silence after the director read Lorne''s name.


    Arelli opened her mouth in surprise.Did they discover their identity?Lorne secretly said, with a trace of struggle in his heart.


    My current strength is still too weak, in order to avoid being discovered, it is estimated that I can only sacrifice all the people on this ship.


    The expressions of Fat Tiger and Jody became gloomy at the same time, waiting for an order from Lorne, ready to take action at any time.


    As vicious prisoners, even if they put on a harmless disguise of humans and animals, they still cannot change their vicious nature.


    Killing is nothing more than drinking water and eating.


    "Hahahaha, the world government is really useless, it can''t even catch a child!"


    "Yes, yeah, but this kid looks pretty handsome."


    "What''s the use of being handsome, if he is in front of me I can hit him with a punch."


    The hall became noisy, and people tried their best to belittle Lorne, because they didn''t want to admit that they were worse than a child.


    If they knew that the prisoner who was crazily degraded by them was among them now, they would not know what they would think.


    call.


    Lorne breathed a sigh of relief, but so did.This sea is endless and there are so many similar people. Who would have thought that the "hero" who sat next to them and just rescued them from the pirates turned out to be prisoners of hundreds of millions of bounty?


    "This person is terrible." Arelli said fearfully.


    "Really?" Lorne was surprised, his bounty was far inferior to the sixth-tier bosses. What''s so scary?


    The photo on the reward list was taken when Lorne had just come out of Propulsion City, Koffel put a navy cloak on his back, and Jody lit himself a cigar.


    A news bird was scared away by Skee, and the Navy of Lorne glanced at the bird.It is estimated that the photo was taken secretly at that time.


    "Look at his eyes!" Arelli exclaimed."Look at the lion hidden in his eyes! It''s scary!"


    "..."


    Lorne couldn''t keep up with the little girl''s brain circuit, and didn''t know how to answer for a while.


    "He is a bad guy, doing very bad things." Arelli said firmly and paused."It''s on the news."


    "But you are different," the little girl turned and looked at Lorne."I can feel you are a good person."


    Unknowingly be issued a chapter of a good guy card?But girl, do you know that this good person in your mouth is the bad person you just mentioned?


    "So," the little girl looked at Lorne with a little anticipation in her eyes.This made Lorne secretly feel bad.


    "Would you like to join our Holy Truth Church and go to Adela to spread the glory of the Lord?"


    Lorne just wanted to refuse, but after another thought, he seemed to think of something, looked at Arelli''s eyes, and said with a smile.


    "Maybe, you can try."


    ...


    The roar of steam cut through Adela''s silent night, and a long-distance ship appeared on Adela''s sea level at dawn.


    A black-haired teenager in casual clothes and a little girl in the uniform of a trainee nun looked at the small island in the distance.


    There was a trace of longing in his complexion.


    They are going to conquer a country.

 85 Chapter 85

    Three years later, Adela, the island of flowers and praise.


    This beautiful island is located in the middle and second half of the Great Airway Paradise, not on the mainstream airway.However, due to its unique weather, it is always full of flowers throughout the year, so there are many people who come here.


    In the capital city, on the Red Rose Long Street, a white domed church that has just been repaired stands there.


    The white churches contrast with the red roses.


    At the door of the church, a young man in a black priest''s robe stood upright.Next to him were a lady in a dark red bishop''s robe, and a middle-aged blond.This middle-aged man looks British and has an extraordinary bearing.


    "Thank you for your selfless donation, God will protect you." Arelli, who was promoted to bishop, gave a nun to the blond middle-aged man in front of him, and then said softly, her voice was like a lark in the valley. Nice.


    The reason why she was promoted to bishop was not because the headquarters of the Church of the Holy Truth in the red earth began to notice her and promoted her to the post.


    But just that, every member of the church assigned to spread the glory of the Lord on different islands will receive the title of bishop, and the powerful bishop can even be equal to the pope in his own diocese.It''s hard to say some unwilling bishops.


    This blond middle-aged man announced that he had converted to the Holy Truth Church shortly after Lorne and his party arrived in Adela. The church built by him had just been completed a few days ago.


    The middle-aged man looked up at the priest in black who was standing in front of him, and when he saw his face as usual, he settled down and said.


    "This is my responsibility and obligation as a believer in the Lord."


    Arelli wanted to take the conversation, and a little nun hurriedly ran out of the church.


    "It''s not good, it''s not good, Bishop Arelli!" said the little nun, panting.


    Arelli frowned, "Did you forget what I said to you before?"


    "Every nun should be a dignified and elegant lady!" The little girl said sternly, and Arelli nodded in satisfaction and said softly.


    "Go ahead, what happened?"


    "Too many people come to worship!" the little girl said hurriedly."Sister Rila can''t handle it!"


    "This..." Arelli looked up at Lorne, and stopped talking.


    "Go ahead, it seems that we need to add more manpower, not the bishop''s own every time."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay." Arelli saluted gently, and then slowly withdrew.


    Presiding over worship?She has done many things like this before, and it''s no big deal.


    "Hey," Lorne shook his head helplessly while watching Arelli, who was trying to be a lady while trotting.


    "I have some innocent children here, why don''t we send them here?" The middle-aged man whispered after seeing Arelli go far.


    On the surface, he is a jeweler of Adela, with a nice personality, but secretly, he is one of Lorne''s minions in Adela.Specially help Lorne deal with some things he is inconvenient to deal with.


    "No need," Lorne said lightly."It''s not someone she recognizes, she won''t accept it. Otherwise, after so long, there won''t be so many people here."


    "Then I will find a few simple-minded children from there?" the middle-aged man said tentatively.


    "Forget it," Lorne patted his shoulder lightly, "Go to the "back room" to see, I haven''t been there for a long time."


    "Okay. My king." The middle-aged man said respectfully, and then gently clapped his hands, a magnificent horse-drawn carriage, which was extremely luxurious.Slowly came to the door of the church.


    "Please get in the car." The middle-aged man gently opened the side door of the carriage, and then made an inviting respectful look to Ron.


    "Hey," Lorne shook his head, this carriage really didn''t fit his identity.Once you sit on it, you will be grasped by your old opponents.


    "Sorry, I didn''t think about it well." The middle-aged man immediately apologized and patted his hands lightly. The entourage immediately understood what he meant.Press a button hidden on the carriage.


    The gorgeous exterior of the carriage is hidden, and the carriage becomes simple and truthful.


    "Tell me about your situation." Lorne got on the carriage and said lightly to the middle-aged man.


    "Last month, we took over a batch of goods from the pirates in the past. Although a lot of them have been sold out, we still have a lot of inventory on hand."


    "Many buyers took a fancy to our batch of goods and kept the price low."


    "Then let them be low, even if this batch of goods is rotten in your hands, they won''t give them a chance to eat it at a low price." Lorne lit a cigarette, and Qingfang''s handmade mark was printed on the cigarette case, the country of cigarette Sigret¡¯s specialty products sell for a pack of hundreds of thousands of Baileys.


    "Take my things to deal with me. Does Quett treat me as a fool?" Lorne spit out eye circles. When he was upset, cigarettes could really clear his mind.


    "Master Jody is negotiating with Quett," the middle-aged man said, lowering his head. "If the negotiations go well, we will be able to get his way of smuggling drugs."


    "I hope he is acquainted." Lorne said lightly. "Perhaps Jody will come to me with Quett''s mind?"


    "With the temper of Lord Jody, it might be possible," the middle-aged man agreed.


    At this time, Lorne''s brows suddenly frowned, and he felt a malicious lurking in the crowd.


    A man came over staggeringly, as if he was drunk. He suddenly rushed to Lorne''s carriage, and the coachman couldn''t dodge and hit him.


    Fuck, touch porcelain!?


    Lorne, who was sitting in the car, couldn''t help but explode with a swear word. This Porcelain culture can''t get rid of anywhere.


    "Oh, it hurts!" The drunkard groaned and lay on the ground.


    "Hey." Lorne sighed slightly, then handed the lit cigarette in his hand to the middle-aged man.


    I am a glorious priest, and I cannot do such detrimental things.


    The door of the car opened slowly, and the onlookers recognized the person sitting in the car with a sharp eye.


    "It''s Father Wien of the Church of the Holy Truth! And the jeweler Carrier!"


    "Praise the Lord, if it''s Father Wayne, this poor injured man will get the treatment he deserves."


    "This is the gift of the Lord."


    Wien, is Lorne''s pseudonym, taken from the first two words of the family name Wien Hill.There are many believers in the crowd, and it seems that Lorne''s usual image work is pretty good.


    "Are you all right." Lorne got out of the car and kindly lifted the drunk up, like a shining sun in the eyes of the believers.


    "Oh," the drunkard didn''t hear it, gestured to vomit on Ron.

 86 Chapter 86: The Crappy Assassination

    Lorne frowned slightly. With a slight habit of cleanliness, he disliked this behavior of drunks, but his identity was not good enough, so he took a step back without leaving a trace, and cleverly avoided the drunk''s attack range.


    "Oh, vomit." The drunk retched a few times, then smiled in a jealousy, and suddenly fell to the ground again with a weak foot.


    "Take him back to church for a good treatment. The Lord will not give up any of his children." Lorne said firmly, and as soon as this statement came out, in line with the fine family lineage of the Wienhill family, he looked handsome. Abnormal, in the hearts of believers, he is sunshine.


    When the two coachmen heard the words, one person walked out and helped the drunk man up.Wait until the moment the drunk passed by Lorne.


    Lorne suddenly felt an almost condensed killing intent, and he took a step back without even thinking about it.I saw the drunk pull out a gun from his arms, and it shot at Ron.


    "Go to hell!" the drunk shouted.


    Lorne avoided it subconsciously, thanks to his perennial training, his skills were extremely agile, and he avoided the bullet dangerously and dangerously.


    Now his strength is much better than when he came out of Pushing City three years ago, his physical skills have improved significantly.Integrate the fighting skills he has stolen from various places to form a genre with a personal touch.


    Now Lorne, even if he faces the seriously injured state again, he doesn''t have to deliberately use all kinds of things to win a thrilling victory.


    However, the domineering aspect is Lorne''s shortcomings.Seeing and hearing color domineering, to put it plainly, is the intuition of the sense of crisis, but because of his ability, Lorne can directly feel the malice in the crowd, can prepare in advance, and is negligent in the exercise of intuition.


    And because of his age, he was still growing, so Ron didn''t choose to forcibly cultivate his arms and domineering, because it would do a little bit of damage to his body.


    Just as a precaution, he cultivated a layer of armed color as thin as sand that could capture the natural entity, then stopped.


    So facing the drunkard''s gun, Lorne did not use his body to resist, but I chose to avoid it.


    "Damn it!" The drunk saw Lorne avoiding and wanted to continue shooting, but he was subdued by the coachman who reacted in an instant.


    This coachman is a well-trained player under Lorne, with extraordinary skill and loyalty.


    "Bring him to "home", I have to ask carefully." Lorne got up, gently cleaned the dust on his sleeves, and said to the two coachmen in a low voice.


    The reason why he didn''t use the ability to "whisper" the fruit of perception was because Ron didn''t want to be exposed. Very few people in the world knew Ron''s ability.Even Domino only vaguely guessed.


    Of course, this was because she didn''t ask, she didn''t ask, and Ron wouldn''t say that keeping a little secret of herself was a tacit understanding between two people.


    "Oh my god, someone attacked Father Wayne!"


    "Damn evil!"


    "..."


    It was only then that people realized that Lorne had been attacked, and suddenly became noisy.


    And Lorne looked at people with a smile, waited until the voice gradually disappeared, and said slowly.


    "Don''t be afraid, the Lord will shelter every person who believes in Him." After Lorne finished speaking, he slowly opened his hands, like a saint in the sun!


    ...


    The people present seemed to be infected when they saw this scene. Many citizens even put their hands together and began to pray.


    "It seems that I have a talent for being a god stick." When Lorne had evacuated all the people around him and returned to the carriage, he said to Khalil.


    "Of course! Whatever the king can do will be the top!" Carrier complimented.


    This is not a fake, he was just an ordinary bullshit before, and by chance met Lorne and his group who had just arrived on this island.


    This encounter changed his fate.Lorne and his team held him out as their spokesperson.In just three years, he has jumped from an ordinary gangster to one of Adela¡¯s top gangsters, and through the strong military support of Lorne and his team, he has monopolized the arms smuggling manufacturing industry on this small island. .


    "The level of your compliment is the same as that of Koffel." Lorne commented, but he didn''t care about it.


    He doesn''t care about the compliments of others, all he needs is loyalty.Even when his strength is so strong that he doesn''t even need the loyalty of his subordinates, just a name is enough to form a huge force.


    For example, Golden Lion Shiji.


    "Do you think who assigned this time?" Lorne asked suddenly.


    Khalil was silent for a moment, then spoke."Quite and his team are communicating with us, and they shouldn''t do such a thing now. The old blind dog is eyeing our power, but he knows our strength. There is no need for this inferior assassination."


    "The group of people who came to Adela some time ago?" Lon said suddenly, playing with the custom lighter in his hand.


    "You mean, Allier''s group?" Khalil replied in common sense. Some time ago, there was indeed an arrogant pirate group who came to this island.


    However, Lorne himself and Master Fat Tiger were not on this island at the time, Master Jody was confronting Quete and his gang.There is no time to take care of this group of pirates.


    They uphold the traditional habit of pirates and are ready to start plundering when they land on the island.It happened to be met by Kofir who was purchasing at the terminal.


    After teaching them some lessons, the group of pirates left in despair.But before leaving, he still uttered a lot of words.


    Saying that they will not give up, they will wait in the ocean.


    The reason why Khalil had a profound influence on this pirate group was because the scale of the pirate group was not large, but it was driving a huge ship, which was very mismatched.


    "Forget it," Lorne rubbed his temples with a headache.I was thinking about it again.The downside is that they are lucky and meet Lorne''s absence, otherwise, with Lorne''s cautious character, they will definitely cut the roots and eliminate all hidden dangers.


    "However," Khalil hesitated."Before this group of people left, they seemed to have had contact with the old blind dog."


    "It''s okay," Lorne said flatly."We will know soon."


    The carriage stopped slowly in front of a manor, and Lorne got off.A thin man in a straight suit has been waiting for a long time.


    The manor was full of pale green rosemary, and Lorne frowned slightly.


    "Recalling the past that I don''t want to recall? I don''t like this flower language, so I changed it."


    The flower language culture is unique to Adela, the country of flowers. Of course, Lorne, who has lived here for a few years, is also intrigued.


    "As you wish." Kofir bowed slightly like an old butler."my king."

 87 Chapter 87 Agatha

    Passing through the manor, under the guidance of the two maids, Lorne came to the main hall.


    At this time, in the hall was sitting a fat man who kept eating. Next to him was a tall beauty with lavender hair wearing a blue and purple gorgeous dress, looking at him with disgust.


    "Agatha, Fat Tiger. Are you here so soon?" Lon casually took off his black priest''s robe and hung it on the hanger.Then found a comfortable position to lie on the soft sofa.


    This sofa is covered with a piece of white tiger skin. When Lorne went to the next country to deal with some things, he accidentally encountered a tiger that had been domineering in their country for a long time.


    It was easily solved, and this tiger skin was the trophy of that time.


    "It''s not the boss that you rarely come to the house. We rushed over after hearing the news of the boss." Agatha, the beauty with purple hair, said sadly. ignite.


    The flaming red lips swallowing smoke look even more attractive.


    "How many times have I said, girls don''t smoke! I don''t taste anymore when I eat!" Fat Tiger protested, holding the food in his hand.


    However, Agatha, the beauty with purple hair, did not pay attention to Fat Tiger. Instead, she turned around and sat next to Ron, asking with concern.


    "I heard someone attacked you just now, how about it, are you injured?"


    Agatha didn''t seem to care about her identity at all, rubbing Lorne''s arm with her proud twin peaks.


    "Don''t do this." Lorne pushed Agatha away, then, despite her grievances, stood up and tidied his clothes.


    The two entourage pulled the sturdy drunk who had been tied up and threw it to the ground.After removing his blindfold, the drunkard was a little uncomfortable with the dazzling light in the hall, and raised his eyes.


    "Is this the one who attacked the boss?" Agatha quipped, closing her slender legs.She doesn''t mind her boss Lorne taking advantage, but if this scum can see something that shouldn''t be seen, it will also make her feel sick.


    "Leave it to you, hurry up." Lorne said."I''m going to the "back room" to have a look"


    "Leave it to someone." Agatha blinked."After all, they are professional!"


    "Oh, vomit." The drunk opened his eyes, and he saw a pair of charming long legs. He swallowed secretly, and then looked along these long legs, just like Agatha. Eyes of emotion met.


    Cold sweat oozes from his forehead.


    "You can recognize me, you seem to be sober." Agatha said coldly."Then tell me, who sent you here?"


    "I don''t know anything, I''m just drunk." When the drunk saw Agatha, half of the wine was already awake, and he whispered badly.


    He knows Agatha''s name!


    This charming little beauty is a celebrity in the upper class, and is also an underground boss who is in charge of more than one-third of Adela''s beverage business!


    She and Khalil are the two pillars of Lorne supporting his underworld empire!


    And the local underworld lords in Adela were terrified of Lorne, a new star rising like a comet, and even put aside their own gaps and joined forces to deal with Lorne.


    Some people even secretly referred to Lorne''s group as the Sopranos.Because they are cruel and cruel.Is a born underworld king!


    "I, I, I''m just drunk!" The drunkard said with trepidation, and then saw Lorne standing aside, and clung to him tightly.Crying bitterly."Benevolent Father Veen! I really didn''t mean it, please forgive me."


    "Hey." Agatha sighed. If this is outside, the boss might take into account his own image and be open to this person, but he is now at home.


    "Father Wien, I...ah!" The drunk wanted to continue to say something, but Ron stepped on his hand.


    "Who allowed you to hold me?" Lorne said coldly.Then he squatted down gently and helped the drunk man up."You are a child of God. Only when you were bewitched by the devil, you stabbed the dagger of sin at me. As long as you say the name of the devil, neither God nor I will forgive you."


    At this time, Lorne''s tone was still kind, with a faint smile.But in the eyes of a drunkard, it was terrifying.


    "No! You are pretending! You are not a merciful priest at all! You are a demon!" The drunkard roared and turned around to try to escape, but was subdued by two entourages.


    "It seems that your heart has been completely corroded by the devil." Lorne shook his head helplessly, and said regretfully."Take him to the''baptism room'' and have a good''baptism''"


    The entourage then, regardless of the drunkard''s wailing, dragged him into the secret door. As the secret door gradually closed, Lorne felt a trace of despair and collapse in the drunk''s wailing.


    "It seems that his will is not firm." Lorne said. "The results will come out soon."


    "It seems that your heart has been completely corroded by the devil." Agatha stood up, imitated Lorne''s tone of voice, and then slammed Lorne onto the sofa.


    "Then you priest is ready to accept the devil''s sanction!" Agatha lay on Lorne''s chest, scratching like a wild cat.


    "Ahem." A cough broke Agatha''s play, the old butler Koffel stood straight, and walked over with afternoon tea in one hand.


    "I''m sorry to disturb you, Master Agatha." Kofir put the well-made teacup in front of a few people, "but it''s time for tea, Master."


    "I want a cup of Wenkemena black tea, plus a small spoonful of milk, thank you." Agatha said angrily, and then sat on the sofa, restoring her image of a lady.


    "Get me a new set of clothes." Lorne looked at the lip print on his white shirt and said helplessly to Koffel.


    "Why dislike me so much! Am I so ugly?" Agatha protested when she saw this scene.


    "That''s not true, but I''m going to church later, it''s not good to be seen by Arelli."


    "Huh! I really don''t know what''s so good about that chick. She wore the bishop''s uniform all day long and covered her face. Isn''t Boss Lorne just like this? Uniform temptation?"


    At this moment, Agatha suddenly became twitched."Boss Lorne, they are actually..."


    "Stop it." Lorne interrupted the topic, and continued to talk like this, this book is not far from being blocked.


    "Oh," Agatha said disappointedly."If the little girl Areli can''t satisfy the boss, you can come to me anytime!"


    "..."


    "So lively?" At this moment the door slowly opened, and a strong bald man walked in.


    And an attendant hurried out from the secret door.


    "Report boss! The results of the interrogation came out!"

 88 Chapter 88 Interrogation

    "Jody, you are back." Lorne waved his hand and motioned for him to sit down."How is it with you?"


    "Quit''s tone is a little loose on that side, it should be agreed." Jody sat down, grabbed a cup of tea on the table and drank.


    "You bastard! That''s my cup!" The Fat Tiger, who was lying on the sofa eating, saw Jody pick up his teacup, but it was too late to stop.


    "It''s worthy of the tea made by Koffel. It tastes good. Let''s have another cup!" Jody poured out the empty cup, still feeling unfinished.


    "I heard the maid say, boss, you were attacked, what''s the matter?" Jody finished drinking Fat Tiger''s tea before turning around and asking.


    The tone was indifferent, because in his heart, it was impossible for a man like Lorne to be unable to cope with an attack.


    Lorne shook his head, "It was just an innocent attack. The person who attacked me had just been thrown into the''baptism room'', and now it just came out."


    He waved his hand at the entourage who had just emerged from the secret door, indicating that he could speak.


    The entourage swallowed his saliva with hesitation."Report to the bosses that the drunkard just confessed that the man behind him is the black gun Quett."


    The few people present looked at each other with different colors.


    "It''s time to get rid of the old guy Quete long ago!" The simple-minded Fat Tiger said angrily, "This bastard actually has a set in front of him!"


    It''s just that he just said this sentence, only to find that several people present looked at him strangely.


    "What''s wrong, did I say something wrong again?" Fat Tiger asked in confusion.


    "No, it''s nothing." Jody said, taking the tea from Kofi."I just feel a little strange. His nephew is an officer of the World Government Navy. If he wants to rip us apart, he can communicate directly with the Navy to come to Adela to encircle and suppress. Why arrange for a bad assassination?"


    "His nephew is just a lieutenant of the navy headquarters, and it is not enough to eat us." Agatha said lightly.


    "This is where the problem lies. Quett has absolutely no need to turn our faces with us." Jody made his own judgment, "So who doesn''t want our two to join forces?"


    Everyone was silent.


    "Don''t jump to conclusions so early," Lorne drew a cigarette, and Agatha helped him light it up."Bring that drunk man here."


    After the events in the city, Lorne had become accustomed to the feeling of betrayal.There are many smart people in this world, but there are also not few fools.It is stupid to treat everyone as smart.


    If this Quitt really couldn''t see the form, Lorne wouldn''t mind sending him to hell.


    At this time, the drunk was already covered with small wounds, which were cut out with a knife.


    This is Lorne''s method of persecuting you based on a thousand swords in his previous life, but it is a pity that few people can resist a thousand swords.


    "God Wien, priest," the drunkard said weakly."I have said everything I should say. Please let me make a living."


    "Really," Lorne bent down and looked condescendingly at the drunk who was lying on the ground immobile.


    "When you just said that you were not careful, you also begged me to let you go."


    Lorne lifted Erlang''s legs, shaking his dark handmade leather shoes.Put your hands on your knees and said playfully.


    "So this time, how can I be sure you are not lying?"


    Cold sweat oozes from the drunk''s face, not knowing whether it is pain or tension.


    "No, no. I will never deceive the priest!" the drunkard said with a smile.


    "So, tell me, who is instructing you?"


    "It''s the old blind dog!" shouted the drunkard.


    Lorne closed his eyes, and through his perception ability, Lorne felt a nervousness and... fluke emotion from the drunk?


    "No, God told me. You are lying." Lorne said coldly, then grabbed the knife on the table and handed it to the attendant.


    "The punishment this time is ten knives. If you lie to me later. It is a hundred knives. Stacked in order, I don''t know what benefits your master has given you. How many knives can you resist?"


    "Ah!" The drunk screamed with a slash on his body.But in an instant, his greedy mouth was blocked by the attendant.Had to make a whining sound.


    The few people present didn''t feel any discomfort with this scene, but watched with interest, and a strange light even flashed in Agatha''s eyes.


    Ten knives quickly passed, and the cloth tucked in the drunk''s mouth was taken off, and he had to groan weakly.


    "Don''t pretend, you can''t die." Agatha said coldly."But it won''t be the case next time. I advise you to do it early and tell the person behind you."


    She played with the knife in her hand, wiped the blade with her white and slender fingers, eager to try.


    "I said, I said." The drunk had already lost his thoughts at this time. If he confessed to the boss, he would not have any good results, but this Father Lorne seemed to have a peculiar ability to distinguish between the true and false of his words.If I conceal something, I am afraid that this group of demons will play it alive.


    "It''s old Williams." The drunkard finally revealed the black hand behind the scenes.Lorne felt his emotions and determined that he had not lied, so he nodded gently to the attendants.


    "Then return him to old William."


    Williams, whose full name is Jeffrey Williams, is Adela''s famous nobleman, the last Secretary of the Navy, Adela''s hero, and the younger brother of one-eyed Admiral Jeffrey Wobo.


    But because of the sudden disappearance of Jeffrey Wobo ten years ago, the prestige of Jeffrey''s family has plummeted.Never again was the grand occasion of covering the sky in Adela.


    The few people present were silent. It was okay for outsiders like Fat Tiger Jody, and Agatha Khalil, the two people who grew up in Adela, almost grew up listening to the story of the Jeffrey family.


    In their hearts, the three words Geoffrey represent powerful, unmatched!Even though Wobo has been missing for nearly ten years now, the shadow of the Jeffrey family still looms over their hearts.


    "What to do?" Carrier said blankly.Although he is now a gangster pushed out by the Lorne family, in the eyes of the old forces of Adela, he is just a nouveau riche.


    "Then, fight them decisively!" Agatha bit her teeth and said fiercely."The past is over after all! Now is our time!"


    But Jody Fathu and the two were looking at Lorne. They had been used to it for many years, and they should wait for Lorne to make a decision.


    It doesn''t matter whether it is playing or making peace.


    As the backbone of Lorne, he was silent for a moment, vomiting a puff of smoke, and then said lightly.


    "The Geoffrey family is nothing more than yesterday. I want to know what kind of''statement'' they will give."

 89 Chapter 89-Geoffrey

    A luxurious manor on Rose Street. The outer wall of this manor is covered with blue vines, which looks simple and unusual. This is not because the servants of the manor are negligent in cleaning, but the family living here has a long history.


    But at this time, inside this manor, in a brilliant room.The old master was not in a good mood, and the servants standing nearby lowered their heads tremblingly, for fear that the master would be angry with him.


    Crackling!


    The owner of the manor, an old man in a light black aristocratic robe, lifted all the decorations on the cabinet.


    Including his favorite red porcelain from Ackerman II.


    "This Father Wien is deceiving too much!" the old man roared.Holding his mahogany cane and waving.The servants dared not approach.


    "He''s just a nouveau riche! Only in the past few years, he thought he was really on an equal footing with us!"


    The old man punched the cabinet, the cabinet shook, and the top glass box shook, and then fell down.


    Fortunately, a servant has quick eyes and quick hands.He leaped forward to catch it, then wiped it gently with his clothes, and handed it to the old man respectfully.


    "Brother''s stuff?" The old man took the glass box with a delicate badge inside.The emblem has crossed anchors and seagulls.


    In any country, this mark only represents one meaning.That is the navy.


    The old man''s brother, named Admiral Geoffrey Wobo, was a hero who was personally canonized by the emperor of Adela, Ackerman III!


    This old man is the contemporary home of the Jeffrey family!Jeffrey Williams!


    Williams gently put the badge back on the cabinet and murmured."If my brother is there, how dare those bastards be arrogant!"


    Giggle.


    The door of the hall was slowly pushed open, and a man with a hook nose with a drapery came in.


    He has broken hair with braids, like a gentleman.


    "What the hell is going on? Does it need to be so furious?" The man with the hook nose asked suspiciously, and waved his hand gently to signal the servants to go out.


    The servants who had been frightened for a long time finally left here as if they were relieved.Only the man with the hook nose and Williams were left in the huge room.


    "It''s not because of the bastard Wien." The old man snorted coldly."Joseph this trash! I sent him to teach Wien a lesson. I didn''t expect him to be so unhelpful. He was captured on the spot by Wien and gave me out!"


    "Now Wien sent Joseph back! His people are waiting for my answer!"


    "Hey," the eagle-nosed man sighed, how could this man be so reckless, compared with his brother, one in the sky and one on the ground, the two are completely incomparable.


    If it hadn''t been for so many years of sewing and repairing for the family, with Williams'' style, the Jeffrey family would not be able to survive now.


    "You said, what should we do now?" Williams'' mood gradually stabilized at this time. He knew his abilities and the importance of the hook-nosed man to the family.He must be heard at this time.


    "The crux of the question now is whether Wien is sure that Joseph is ours?" The eagle-nosed man thought for a moment, then suddenly asked.


    "Is this nonsense?" Williams'' eyes widened and his gray beard trembled."Ween has sent people here!"


    "I mean, does Wien have any evidence that Joseph is ours?" The hook-nosed man took a deep breath. Anyway, he was accustomed to Williams'' brain circuit for a short period of time and forced himself to be patient."Or, Lord, did you admit that you did it yourself?"


    "Huh?" Williams questioned."That''s not true. After the waste of Joseph was sent, I will be here, waiting for your countermeasures."


    Are you waiting for me to clean up the mess?The man with eagle nose uttered silently.You didn''t tell me when you sent someone to assassinate Wien.


    "In other words, all these are the words of Father Wien''s family?" The tone of the man with the hook nose gradually became cold.


    "What do you mean?" Williams'' mind was muddy, and it was annoying to talk to these''smart people''.Often do not understand what they mean.


    "Then let''s just keep doing it," the man with the hook nose showed a trace of killing intent."As long as Joseph is dead, all this will be solved."


    Can this happen?The old man couldn''t turn around for a while.


    "Joseph is dead. Father Wayne didn''t know that I did it?" Williams said in surprise.


    of course not!You are stupid, Father Wien is not stupid!Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to rise rapidly in just a few years.Become the dark giant of Adela.


    "Yes." The man with the hook nose said respectfully."Wait, Lord, you don''t want to speak any more, leave everything to me to handle."


    "Then leave it to you! If you don''t handle it properly, you will ask!" The old man suddenly sighed again."It''s just a pity. Although Joseph is a waste, he is quite obedient."


    The man with the eagle nose gave a promise, then slowly turned and left.Only when he turned his back to Williams, there was a trace of confusion in his eyes.


    Is it right to be loyal to the Jeffrey family?


    ...


    In the magnificent hall of Jeffrey''s Manor, Carrier sat on a historic mahogany chair, faintly sipping black tea from the maid.


    Lying at his feet was a drunk man tied up with five flowers. Joseph''s eyes were blank and his heart was ashen.


    "Isn''t this Adela''s jewel tycoon Khalil? What brought you here?" A eagle-nosed man walked down the spiral staircase and said with a smile.


    "Huh!" Carrill said coldly."The reason I came here, don''t you guys know it well?"


    This eagle-nosed man was focused on in the Wien family''s intelligence.According to intelligence, Williams, the Jeffrey family¡¯s family, is just a straw bag, supporting the huge Jeffrey family man.


    It is this man called the "Ghost Fox", Hill Alloven!


    "Master Alover, help..." Joseph saw Alover coming down, as if he had seen a savior, and shouted.


    boom!Alover was holding a revolver in his hand, with flames at the muzzle.A bullet accurately hit Joseph''s forehead.


    Joseph''s eyes were full of weirdness, lying on the ground.


    "Alover!" Carrill frowned and roared."what do you mean?"


    "Oh, I''m upset when I heard the fly calling my name." Hill Allover walked in front of Khalil.Said lightly.


    "Excuse me, what else do you have?"

 90 Chapter 90-Sun and Sunshine

    Lorne, who stood outside, lit a cigarette, but his eyes felt helpless in the smoke.


    How could Agatha''s small actions hide herself from the fruits of perception?It''s just that Lorne didn''t want to expose it.


    Her seemingly ambiguous behavior is just her self-protection.When she first arrived at Adela, she was pulled out of the quagmire.From then on, Lorne''s not tall figure occupied her heart.


    "Have a headache." Lorne muttered to himself, his luck seems to be good. Since crossing this world, he has encountered three unique beauties including Garrett, Domino and Agatha.


    And they all seem to get along pretty well, but it''s a pity that I don''t want to do this.Lorne shook his head, flames burning in his eyes.


    My journey is this sea of ??stars!How can you fall into love with your children?


    "Hi Father Wien!"


    The strong guys on the school field have already finished their physical training today.The vest on his body was already wet with sweat.However, they all stopped when passing by Ron, standing neatly and bowing to Ron.Then he said respectfully.


    The young priest before him rescued them from hell. In the hearts of this group of former slaves, he is God!They are believers of God!


    As a believer, giving one''s heart to one''s own god, isn''t this what it should be?


    "Where are you going next?" Lorne said with a smile, which made the brawny guys excited.


    His own god even smiled at himself!He is indeed a kind and fraternal god!But someone turned against Master Wien!This is simply unforgivable!


    "According to the plan," a leading strong man walked out and said respectfully."We will get half an hour of rest, and then we will go to Boss Jody for physical training!"


    "Don''t be tired, you are all the people of God." Lorne showed a kind smile that didn''t belong to his age group. "Even if any one of you has a little accident, it is God''s loss."


    As soon as Lorne said this, the emotions of the strong men were completely aroused.Finally, I suppressed my excitement and left neatly.


    And Lorne kept watching them with a smile.Until it disappeared in Lorne''s eyes.The smile on his face gradually faded and became serious.


    This is a very simple psychological method. By giving them hope and allowing them to be recognized, they will appreciate themselves.


    This method is similar to a method called MLM in the previous life, simple but effective.Cooperate with Lorne''s act of releasing them from their slavery.Adding the identity of Father Lorne makes it easier to realize.


    "Come out," Lorne said lightly after a long time.Khalil walked out from behind a door with an awkward face.


    "As expected to be the legendary priest of Adela, Xiao Shi''s method made these slaves desperate." Khalil complimented.


    "I have been a priest for a long time, and I have forgotten how to be a human being." Lorne suddenly said such a sentence, which shocked Carrier.


    Had Boss Wien played enough priest games?Or if you are tired of waiting, you are ready to take down that chick Ai Ruili in one fell swoop?


    Thousands of thoughts flashed in Khalil''s mind, but his expression remained motionless and he didn''t say a word. It was really not something he could participate in.


    "Forget it, don''t talk about it yet." Lorne stared at Carrier for a while. "What did the Jeffreys say?"


    "They..." Khalil was a little hard to say.However, Lorne had already felt the changes in Carrier''s mood through his perception ability, and there was some speculation.


    "Why? They don''t admit it?" Lorne asked coldly.


    "Yes, yes." Khalil lowered his head."The drunk was shot by them on the spot, and then he refused to admit it."


    Bang!Lorne leaned on the wall with one hand, and the wall slightly collapsed, showing Lorne''s uneasy mood.


    "Sorry, I was a little gaffe." Lorne took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down."That idiot Williams did not have the brain to come up with this idea, nor the courage. Who made the decision?"


    "It''s Alover!" Carrill shouted. The first time he saw Lorne in this state, he couldn''t help but feel a little strange.


    "Ghost Fox, Hill Allover?" Lorne asked.


    "Yes, he used a gun to kill the drunk as soon as he appeared. He didn''t give us a chance to speak at all."


    "Decisive, venomous. As expected of him. The man who supported the entire Jeffrey family" Lorne said with a hint of approval."Hill Allover. I wrote down the name."


    "Then boss, what shall we do now?" Khalil hesitated for a moment and said harshly."A full-scale war with the Jeffrey family?"


    "No, no, no." Lorne shook his head, "Williams wants to be the big brother, let him be."


    "Then we now?" Khalil was puzzled.


    "Negotiate the matter of Quett first." Lorne said."Isn''t Williams a veteran noble who prides himself on Adela? It will be Adela''s flower offering in a few weeks."


    Lorne''s expression was cruel."At that time, we will use Adela''s''traditional method'' to solve the problem."


    ...


    When Lorne returned to the church, it was getting late.Arelli sat in front of the long table with her hands propped her lower cheeks, lethargic.


    A sumptuous dinner was placed on the table, with exquisite silver tableware set aside.


    Lorne sighed. This silly girl, as expected, had been waiting for her own meal. If she never came back, would she not eat?


    Lorne gently walked to Arellie''s side and took out a cloak to cover her. Adela''s night was too cold, so I might catch a cold when he fell asleep.


    "Oh, jerk, Wien, let people wait so long." At this moment, Arelli suddenly muttered in a dream, which shocked Lorne.


    But soon she continued to be quiet.


    Lorne walked to the chair and sat down, smiling at Arelli''s sleeping face.The tulle on her face was familiar to Lorne''s perception ability, and the whole person was like a little girl, full of immature.


    In previous lives, a girl of this age should still be lying in the arms of her parents acting like a baby.Like a flower bone in a greenhouse that has not experienced society.


    But Arelli came to a foreign country alone and built a church by herself.Although there was her own help in this, her own efforts were also indispensable.


    She has a peculiar power that makes everyone who gets along with her feel calm, which is why Lorne agreed to her in the first place.


    Others say that they are the sun, shining on others, and warming others.But only Ron knew that the little girl in front of him was the real sun.


    Because she warmed him.

 91 Chapter 91

    The candles in the hall have burned out.Lorne also fell asleep on the table.


    After a long time, a moment of anger awakened Lorne from his sleep.


    "Oh, oh, why did you fall asleep here? You will catch a cold!" Arelli put a cloak on Lorne''s body and said worriedly.


    Lorne opened his eyes and found that Arelli did not know when he had woke up, so he changed the candles to a new batch.The light yellow candlelight imprinted on her crimson bishop''s clothes, revealing a touch of warmth.


    "Is it cold? Drink some hot soup to warm it up." But when Arelli turned and looked at the cold food on the table, she couldn''t help but blame it."Look at you, I came back so late! The food is cold! Wait for a while, I will warm the food."


    "Well, ah." Lorne stretched out comfortably, and hadn''t fallen asleep comfortably in a long time.Since I got the fruits of perception, any disturbance around me can''t escape my intuition.So Lorne could only fall into a very shallow, very shallow sleep.


    However, being by Arellie''s side made Lorne feel a rare peace of mind. Only by her side can Lorne abandon everything and sleep full.


    This is actually not a good thing, because Lorne''s armed color is not strong, and if he doesn''t use his perception ability, he can''t achieve the instinct of seeing and seeing color domineering for danger.


    Lorne in this state is like a lamb to be slaughtered.


    However, Lorne smiled.If you live on schedule like a robot, without a trace of surprise, then what is the meaning of life?


    Moreover, if someone dares to attack oneself, it is only because oneself is not strong enough, and the fear given to others is not enough.That''s it.


    Arelli trot away with food in her hands.Lorne looked helplessly at her back.


    There is no shortage of people in this church, and she doesn''t need to let her do everything herself.But she always can''t take time off, even as a bishop, the habit of being a nun in the past has been carved into her bones.


    Arelli moved quickly, and in a short while, a large table of sumptuous dinner was prepared by her again.


    Lorne was about to pick up the knife and fork, but Arelli glared at him.He had no choice but to let go.Hands together.Murmured.


    "Dear Almighty and All-knowing Holy Truth God,"


    "Thank you for leading me another night and giving me a new day. I will respectfully place this new day in the hands of God and you, and ask the Holy Spirit for you to lead my heart and my mind and heart. To make it completely obeyed in the hearts of the Holy Truth believers."


    Although Arelli is gentle, she is extremely persistent in these details.After the brief prayer before the meal, Arelli took up the knife and fork happily.


    "This is the red sandalwood raisin turkey that Aunt Nolara from Qiangwei Long Street taught me to make. I don''t know if it''s delicious." She cut a small piece and put it in her mouth, but she was a little depressed.


    "It doesn''t seem to be as delicious as Aunt Norara''s, I will work hard next time!"


    "No." Lorne tasted a piece.Looking at Arelli''s pale green pupils, she said with a smile."Every dish you cook is delicious, and I like it very much."


    "Really?" Lorne''s words made the little girl very happy.With Lorne''s perception ability, she could clearly see her small face turning red against the candlelight, not knowing whether it was because of happiness or shyness.


    The warm candlelight dinner passed quickly, and Arelli returned to her room after saying goodnight to each other.


    Lorne was alone on the eaves of the church, quietly looking up at the stars.


    The moonlit night is silent, and under the light of the night, the flowers blooming all over the city have a strange beauty.


    But for people living in the country of flowers, it is simply torture that they cannot appreciate the beauty of flowers in the middle of the night, so people go to bed early.


    Lorne looked at his pocket watch, and it was still a quarter of an hour before early morning."So I slept for that long?" Lorne muttered to himself, closing his pocket watch.It''s also a problem for the little girl who waited so long.


    No matter, enough time.Lorne moved quickly and walked in the direction of Nancheng.


    Soon I came to a magnificent house, with a loud voice inside, incompatible with the silent Adrag.However, the surrounding residents were forced to swallow because of the power of the owner of the house.


    "Look who is this?" A clown with a big belly and a funny hat stood at the door.He exaggerated when he saw Lorne.


    "Isn''t this our Father Wien? Why, do you want to come here to find the lost lamb?" The fat clown leaned in front of Ron, "but I persuade you to get rid of this heart, everyone here is voluntary!"


    "Really?" Lorne said lightly."It''s a pity that I''m not here to save people, I''m just bored to gamble."


    This magnificent house is just a gambling building.His owner is one of Adela''s underworld tycoons, Garcia, the old blind dog who controls more than 80% of Adela''s casino business!


    "Father Wien, are you kidding me?" Cold sweat leaked from the fat clown''s face, as if he had been taught by Ron.He said bitterly."Didn''t you make an agreement with Master Garcia never to break our business again?"


    "How could I break your business?" Lorne said with a smile, and then Cong took a coin out of his pocket."I''m really just playing casually. Don''t you welcome people here?"


    This coin is worth 50 baileys, which is truly a casual play.


    "How come?" The fat clown gave a smile that was worse than crying."Father Wien, please." After Lorne walked in, the fat clown took out a phone worm from his arms.


    "Moses Moses, Garcia boss! Father Wayne is here again!"


    The moment Lorne walked into the gambling building, the entire gambling building seemed to be quiet.The gamblers looked at Lorne blankly.


    But the next moment, the gamblers cheered, they flocked to Lorne and surrounded him.


    "Father Wien is here, today I want to pay back!" a gambler who lost his eyes yelled.Get the response of people around.The gamblers followed Lorne to a gaming table, and the croupier looked extremely ugly.However, after getting the fat clown''s answer, he started to roll the dice extremely stiffly.


    "24 points are big." After the dice hits the ground, Lorne throws the coin in his hand at will. He possesses perception abilities. It is not too simple to play these things.


    The gamblers followed Lorne to hold them down, and the piles of money were heavily pressed into the hearts of the dealers.He stiffly picked up the dice pot.The number added by the five dice in it is exactly twenty-four!

 92 Chapter 92

    "Why? Don''t you continue?" Lorne held his head with one hand and looked at the dealer in front of him playfully.


    The enthusiasm of the surrounding gamblers was completely ignited, and they raised Bailey or the chips in their hands high, and began to booze.


    "Keep going!"¡­¡­


    The croupier''s face was even more ugly than that of a dead family member, and he looked at Ron with almost pleading tone.


    "Father Wien, I''m just a part-time worker, please forgive me."


    "Is that so?" Lorne looked at the pile of chips in front of him, "Then I will lose these chips and stop playing."


    "Father Wien, you!"


    But at this moment, a man''s hearty voice came from behind."Isn''t this Father Wien, don''t be embarrassed. I''ll play with you a few."


    A sturdy man walked over from the door. He was dressed in a decent suit and behaved like a gentleman.It''s just that there is a bandage around his eyes, which is incompatible with his temperament.


    This man is Adela''s gangster, the king of casino Garcia!Of course, some people call him the old blind dog.The legend is that when he was young in the casino Chuqian was caught on the spot, and the boss of the casino shaved off his eyes.


    However, with the strong rise of his power, there are not many people who dare to call him like this.


    "Old blind dog, you finally came." Lorne said lightly.


    The corners of Garcia''s mouth twitched slightly, but he smiled and greeted the guests.He opened his hands and gave Ron a big bear hug, as if to welcome an old friend he hadn''t seen for a long time.


    "You have become boring here, and the croupier is not doing his job at all." Lorne said in Garcia''s ear, "You have to accompany me for fun."


    "Definitely, definitely." Garcia said with a smile, and led Lorne to an inner room. Compared with the magnificent exterior, the furnishings inside looked very simple.But only those who know how to do it know that any thing inside can be changed to a house outside!


    Lorne was obviously not here for the first time. He sat in a chair casually while playing with a potted plant next to him.


    A few words are engraved under the potted plant.Move the roots from the rock gully and belong to me.Raise it with water stones, and vice versa with hills.Lorne didn''t understand the meaning of these words, but he only needed to know a little, it was very expensive.


    Such gadgets that imitate natural landscapes are popular in Adela''s upper class.According to legend, this kind of decoration originated from the flower country of the new world, and that country with only one word difference from Adela has many peculiar customs.


    "It looks good?" Garcia "watched" Ron playing with the potted plants, feeling a pain in his heart. "This is something a friend of mine gave me. It is produced in the real country of flowers, and it is similar to other people''s imitations. The essential difference."


    "Maybe?" Lorne put down the potted plant, not paying attention to Garcia''s words.He looked at Garcia, "Then what shall we play today?"


    "You can play anything." Garcia said sternly."The question is how big do you want to play?"


    "I remember I won you a piece of land here?" Lorne said suddenly.


    "Yes." Garcia gritted his teeth.When Lorne first arrived, few of Adela''s gangsters looked down upon this newcomer.


    Later Lorne also held a coin.Came here alone.


    Needless to say anything later, Garcia remembers that he was also in this room at the time. He lost to Lorne a title deed worth hundreds of millions of Baileys.


    "Then I''ll bet on this," Lorne''s smile gradually disappeared."Just gamble and decide whether you win or lose."


    "Whether you win or lose, I will never disturb your business again." Lorne took a sip of water and said lightly."Also, I''ll lose in a tie."


    Arrogant!He is despising the majesty of the King of Casino Adela!The green veins on Garcia''s forehead were exposed.But he forcibly suppressed his inner anger.This condition of Father Wien is actually very good.


    "Then what do you want?" Garcia said sternly.Nothing to greet relatives who are not rape or steal.


    "If I lose, of course the title deed will be returned to you," Lorne lit a cigarette."But if I win, I want you to withdraw from the drinks and arms business."


    "The value of these two is not comparable to a small title deed." Garcia angered."After I quit, let you dominate your family?"


    Drinks and arms are the two pillars of the Lorne family.Respectively in charge of Agatha and Khalil.


    "You don''t want to play." Lorne said indifferently."Then I will come to your casino every day to play for a while."


    This is a naked threat!With Lorne''s ability, this casino would be ruined by him.


    "After playing this time, get out!" Garcia said angrily.The attendant brought up two dice pots, and Garcia handed them to Lorne."Size or points?"


    "Simply, size it." Lorne took the dice pot.He shook it casually. As a veteran old gambling dog, Garcia hadn''t been low enough to manipulate the opponent''s props.


    The old blind dog Garcia gently stroked the dice pot, as if stroking his lover''s skin. Except for the one with Father Veen, how long has he not been at the gambling table?


    At first, I just wanted to avenge the casino owner who had blinded his eyes, but I didn''t expect the business to grow bigger and bigger, and the casino owner knelt on the ground to seek his forgiveness.


    However, he has long lost his original intention. As the gambling art becomes more and more exquisite, Garcia can no longer seek the joy of gambling.


    It is this Father Veen who possesses superb gambling skills that do not match his age. Only this man can ignite his desire to overcome!


    "Let you know what is the true meaning of gambling!" Garcia yelled, picking up the dice pot and shaking it.


    The crashing sound of the dice colliding in the pot is intertwined, which has a mysterious charm.


    "It''s just a dying struggle." Lorne Lorne smiled. Although this man''s gambling skills are superb, but it belongs to the realm of mortals, and some powerful people who have seen and heard can do it easily.


    What''s more, Lorne himself is the owner of the fruit of perception, it is not easy to play this.


    boom!boom!


    The two dice pots smashed on the table at the same time.


    "You lost." Garcia said viciously."The maximum of these five dice is no more than 30 points. As long as I roll it out, you will lose!"


    He gradually removed the dice pot and placed them out one by one.A smile gradually filled Garcia''s face.


    Only when the last dice appeared, Garcia''s smile gradually solidified.


    "Hahaha, it seems that the gambler is also old." Lorne is already in his hands.


    "Master!" The fat clown fisted his body and fell to Garcia on the chair.I don''t know what to say.Just staring at the last dice that appeared.


    It is impressively a five.


    "Remember our bet," Lorne got up and left without looking back.Only when he walked to the door of the room did he turn his head and smile."Actually, you didn''t lose unjustly,"


    Hearing these words, Garcia cheered up, "Hurry up, open it and take a look."


    The fat clown gently opened Lorne''s dice pot, and the four dice inside were side by side, all six.


    Another dice was crushed in half.


    It became a six, one one.

 93 Chapter 93 Blue Demon Girl

    When the first rays of sunlight penetrated the mist, Adela finally ushered in a warm morning.


    The sky is still bright, but the small streets are already full of people.


    "Excuse me, do you want to buy flowers! The roses you just picked have some dew on them. They can just be given to the beautiful lady next to you!"


    A naive voice came from Ron''s ear.Lorne turned around, and a little girl in coarse cloth was pulling his priest''s robe timidly.


    It has been a few days since Lorne and Garcia¡¯s gambling. This day is Adela¡¯s Flower Collection. People from all over the world will gather together and sell all kinds of flowers.


    The gathering long street is rendered colorful by flowers.This is the favorite of girls.


    Even Arelli, who was a bishop, was no exception. Lorne couldn''t stand her request and had to make time to go shopping with her.


    This little girl is probably a flower girl who just came out nearby to sell flowers, holding a flower basket in her hand.Because it is rather shy, the flower baskets are still full of flowers.


    "What kind of flower is this?" Lorne randomly drew out a bunch, which was entangled by two blue roses.


    "This is the blue enchantress!" the little girl said with a blushing blush."The intertwining of two blue enchantresses has a very beautiful meaning!"


    "Wonderful meaning?" Lorne muttered to himself, and Arelli next to him gently took Lorne''s arm, but the pale green pupils looked at Ron expectantly.


    "Talk about it," Lorne picked up this bunch of blue enchantress and handed it to Areli.The latter happily took it.I sniffed it on my nose, full of intoxication.


    Girls can''t resist the temptation of flowers.


    Especially beautiful girls and beautiful flowers.


    "The meaning of the Shuangzhi Blue Demon Fairy is," said the little flower girl sacredly with her hands intertwined on her chest.


    "Meeting is a fate, but parting is inevitable. Either birth or death."


    Lorne felt Areli''s body stiff beside him.He couldn''t help but feel helpless.Why do I have so many mouths?Isn''t it good to buy flowers?


    However, Adela''s flower language culture is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, even if the little flower girl does not speak out, Arelli will know it through other channels sooner or later.


    Although Lorne didn''t believe in these vague things, Arelli, who was a priest, believed in these things.


    This may seem to her to be God''s guidance.


    A good shopping trip ended with Arelli''s listlessness.When the two returned to the church, the sun had just risen.


    The light of daybreak shined through the windows of the church into the hall.Arelli was praying silently.


    "Aren''t you not in the habit of morning song?" Lorne leaned on the door, holding a scripture in his hand.


    Lorne has a habit of doing everything to the extreme.For example, acting as an identity.


    Whether it was the nobleman at the beginning, or the prisoner later, to the priest now, Lorne strives to be meticulous.


    Arelli, who was sitting on her knees, ignored Lorne and remained pious.Arelli only got up slowly when the morning sun had completely risen.


    "This is not a morning song," Arelli glared at Lorne. "This is me asking God to bless you."


    "What blessing do I need?" Lorne walked over and wanted to touch Arellie''s head, and wanted her not to think too much about it. This was a habit he had developed on Garrett from the journey.


    Touching the head is a move that girls cannot refuse.


    But this time-tested move failed, Arelli swiftly avoided Lorne''s hand.Then stared at Lorne with his light green pupils.


    "But I''m worried about you," Arelli said. "I''m stupid. I can''t do anything well, but you are different. From the time I met you, I felt that you have wonderful abilities."


    "You are not an ordinary person, but the more extraordinary you are, the more likely you are to encounter danger."


    "No one can be as smooth as a fairy tale."


    "So I worry about you."


    Arelli is simple and easy to be deceived.To put it in ugly terms, it''s stupid.


    But at this time Lorne didn''t want to deceive her.He put down his raised hand, put his arm around her shoulder, and said firmly.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t have anything to do." The teaching scripture in his hand fell to the ground, turning pages constantly under the blow of the wind.But the two who were believers had no idea of ??picking it up.


    "If the future is not a fairy tale, then I will turn it into a fairy tale."


    There was no doubt in Lorne''s tone, a little bit of sunlight shone on both of them, shining a little dazzlingly on the teaching robe.


    "Really?" Ai Ruili Nannan said, Lorne''s too intimate behavior made her not know how to respond.She stood there straight.He didn''t know where to put his hands, so he closed his eyes slightly.


    "Cough cough." An untimely voice sounded from behind.


    "Sorry to disturb you." A woman in a black and white nun uniform gently opened the door.


    Her figure exudes a mature charm, even the loose nun uniform can''t hide it, but her face has a weather-beaten meaning.Let the whole person add a bit of vicissitudes.


    She is Sister Rila, the third person in the Adela church.When Lorne arrived, he was at the bottom of his life.It was Arelli that gave it the courage to live.


    Then he became a fanatic of the Holy Truth God.Responsible for the trivial matters of the church.


    "The worshippers have already come, just wait outside." The nun said neither humble nor humble."In order to keep the Lord''s name from being defiled, I also invite Lord Bishop and Lord Father to go to the backyard."


    "Blame you!" Arelli had already reacted at this time, and quickly arranged her clothes, angrily said.


    "I''m going to preside over the service, you go out first!"


    In fact, it is not necessary for Bishop Arelli to go out in person to preside over the service, but maybe it is because he does not want to drink Lorne alone now, or because he does not want the nuns to make any misunderstanding.Arelli pushed Lorne out of the hall.


    I really don''t understand the girl''s thoughts. I still wanted to talk a second, but now I don''t recognize people.


    Lorne took the teachings from Sister Rila and strode out of the church.


    It¡¯s the most annoying to pray.Lorne tried it once, and the people sitting in the church seemed pious, but many were unruly. Some men even kept staring at the white silk calf of the nun standing on top.


    His eyes are full of desire.


    If you want it, why not conquer it?Lorne couldn''t understand their thoughts, so he had an instinctive aversion to worship.


    It''s just that the nuns have good tempers, and their essence is to purify these believers who are polluted by the world.


    However, looking at the believers standing on the street.Lorne smiled and opened his hands.


    As if preparing to hug them.

 94 Chapter 94

    Lorne, who was illuminated by the sun at this time, was extremely sacred in the hearts of believers.


    "Father Wien, you are my light!" someone in the crowd shouted.Lorne responded with a smile, making the believers even more fanatical.


    Before Lorne didn''t know why the star chasers in the previous life were so crazy and did all kinds of incredible things.But now he understands.


    How terrible it is for people who succumb to sensibility.Lorne walked down the stairs step by step, and the crowd dispersed like a tide.Surrounded Lorne tightly.


    Something is difficult.Some of Lorne''s scalp was numb, and he seemed to pretend to be too aggressive, and it was difficult to step down at this time.


    But a carriage that came far away attracted Lorne''s attention.


    There are some swords and the family crest of roses on the car. The roses in Adela represent the king of flowers, and they are very noble.Ordinary people would never use this noble mark.On the rose are two crossed swords.


    Only one family in the entire Adela dare to use this.


    The savior is finally here!Lorne said silently in his heart.His "whispering" voice rang in the ears of the owner of the carriage, and the carriage stopped for a moment, then slightly changed the direction of travel and drove towards Lorne.


    "People of God," Lorne smiled at the crowd."The nuns are ready for worship. You can go in."


    After Lorne finished speaking, his body moved slightly, relying on his physical advantage to easily pass the crowd.Then gently jumped onto the carriage.


    "Then I have to take a step ahead."


    As soon as the carriage rode in the dust, Lorne''s voice came from afar.Only then did the believers realize that their priest had disappeared.


    "Don''t go, Father Wien, go to worship together."


    "Father Wien, you haven''t told us the doctrine of holy truth yet."


    ...


    "You''re very popular, little Lorne." There was a beauty in a light blue dress sitting in the car, with his legs crossed and a layer of white stockings on his legs, very attractive.


    "Maybe my appearance is deceptive." Lorne said absently.He has long black hair at this time, matched with his dark pupils, and there is indeed a strange sense of mystery.


    Then put on the solemn priest''s black robe to make him holy.


    "Really?" The beauty in the dress smiled beautifully, and then put on a seductive gesture, "Then you lied to me? What should I do?"


    "..."


    I want to get off.There was a twitch on Lorne''s face, and his choice of getting in Agatha''s car seemed to be a wrong decision.


    "Where are you going?" Lorne calmed down at this time and said sternly.The Agatha family is a branch of a huge family, and she is the only one left in the entire family.


    And for some reasons, she and her suzerain family can be said to be on the same level.


    This family crest represents majesty in Adela, but it is also a hidden danger. She will not take out this family crest until some critical moments.


    "Quit won''t let go." Agatha was not in the mood to tease Lorne at this time, and put away the smile on her face.


    "I am going to talk to him one last time."


    "Then I''ll accompany you." Lorne gave his subordinates great rights, and they can handle some small issues with full authority.


    Yes, in Lorne''s view, the negotiation with Quett was a minor issue.


    "Then Little Lorne should take good care of others." Agatha covered herself with her hands and made a look of fear, making people unable to help but give birth to a trace of desire for protection.


    The carriage stopped in front of a magnificent tall building. The whole building was white, which made people startled.


    There is a sign directly in front of the building with these Sacred Heart Pharmaceutical Company characters.This is the base of Adela¡¯s pharmaceutical magnate Quite.


    "I''m waiting for you here, and let me know if there is a problem." Lorne said calmly, yet another reassuring power."Be careful, you are far more important than Quett''s transaction."


    His identity is inconvenient to enter and exit such places, because he is the priest of the holy truth, representing the divine power, and medicine represents science.


    The two are inherently opposed.


    Agatha blinked her eyes to show that she knew, then took a deep breath and got out of the car with a small bag.


    And Lorne closed his eyes, his perception ability radiated out, and the analytical drawing of Quett''s entire building appeared in his mind.


    A building that is no more than five stories tall, seems to be unattended, but 78 surveillance phone bugs are installed.The security guards are ready to go in a room on the first floor, ready to deal with emergencies.


    Quett, how afraid of death are you?Lorne couldn''t help but vomit.


    The security guard guarding the building obviously knew Agatha, and after a respectful bow, he opened the door and invited her in.


    The sound of Agatha''s high heels gurgled on the floor.Disrupted the silence of the building.


    "Pretend to be a ghost." Agatha frowned. With Lorne''s "whispering" ability, she had already understood the structure of the entire building.


    In the hall, a bald-headed man sat with his back facing away, beside him was a row of brawny men wearing white systems.


    "This time, did you come to talk to me?" The bald man slowly turned around, with a strange smile on his face.


    This smile made Agatha feel a little sick.She resisted the vomiting feeling and took out the small bag and put it on the table.


    "We have agreed to your request. This is a deposit of 100 million Baileys. We will wait until the end of the transaction before delivering the remaining 300 million Baileys."


    "It''s a big deal," Quett picked up a wad of banknotes and counted, the breath on Bailey intoxicated him.


    "You are with the medicine every day, hasn''t your nose broken?" Agatha frowned.


    "Of course, Bailey is always fascinating." Quette clapped his hands, and a subordinate brought two boxes from behind.


    "In fact, I have prepared things a long time ago, and I will wait for you to come."


    A box opened gently and contained a capsule.


    "This is the evil drug ES," Quete said with a smile. "The banned drugs from that legendary country can give people terrible power."


    A strong man dragged a beggar with a yellowish face, Quett casually dropped the capsule in his hand into the beggar''s mouth.


    The beggar grabbed his throat desperately, trying to vomit the unknown medicine, but it was too late.


    As if he had been shocked, his whole body twitched. After a long time, he suddenly stood up and his eyes became red.


    "Is this the feeling of power? Hahahaha this world is mine."


    "Thank you for giving me this power, but I still want to kill you!"


    The beggar tried to pounce on Quett, but the strong man behind him was already ready, and a shot hit the beggar''s heart and ended his humble life.


    "Do not!"


    During the whole process, both Agatha and Quete remained intact.

 95 Chapter 95 Medicine and Fruit

    Sitting in the carriage, Lorne watched all this silently. The evil drug ES was the purpose of his trade with Quett.This kind of forbidden drug originating from Murloc Island has terrifying power and can strengthen the user''s strength, speed, endurance, etc. in all directions.


    But this is at the cost of overdrawing one''s own potential and vitality.Anyone who aspires to reach the top of the world does not bother to use it.


    When Lorne came to Adela, he found that Quette''s strength was surprisingly strong, even vaguely overwhelming the original Jeffrey family.I wondered how Quite did it.


    After several secret eavesdropping by Lorne, he finally discovered Quite''s secret, that is, he has an extremely close relationship with a palace guard captain on Murloc Island. Through the relationship with the guard captain, he obtained a part of the evil drug ES.


    However, in the process of trying it out, it seems that the side effects of the evil drug ES have been discovered. If the user uses the power brought by the evil drug ES in large quantities, it will age rapidly in a very short time.


    This is the reason why he hasn''t moved, so that his masters can only act as a deterrent.In fact, he had already planned to take out the evil drug ES left in his hand.


    The appearance of Lorne acted as a takeover. He initially wanted to buy a murder drug from Quarte at a price of 20 million Bailey, but Quarte gritted his teeth and did not let go. After several rounds of negotiations, four One million Bailey is already Lorne''s bottom line.


    "Really good power." Agatha has a pair of charming calves crossed, and white stockings are shining.The brawny guys standing next to him swallowed several times secretly.


    This woman can be called a grinning little fairy. When the accident happened in her family, how many forces were gearing up and secretly competing, preparing to list this flower of Adela as a forbidden.Unexpectedly, Lorne, an outsider, would take advantage of it and be in the bag.


    Quett also felt a great pity at the beginning.Now meeting Agatha again, she becomes even more charming.Let Quite have a strong evil desire in his heart, wanting to possess it.


    "Of course." Quett thought he had completely concealed his inner sordidness, but in fact, it was as conspicuous as a torch in Agatha''s eyes.He pretended to be a gentleman.


    "I heard that the man behind you doesn''t just want this evil drug ES, then I guess he should be equally interested in this thing."


    One of the men opened another larger box, which contained a strange fruit.


    The whole body is silvery white, like a banana, but with a strange spiral-shaped fruit.


    Devil Fruit!Agatha sitting in the hall and Lorne on the carriage exclaimed at the same time.


    "How do you know we want?" Agatha sat up straight, calmly.


    The most important thing in negotiation is not to be able to reveal your bottom line.


    "I heard that Father Wayne had a bad assassination?" Quette said suddenly.


    "You got it wrong." Agatha said lightly.


    "Father Wien was scorned by that idiot old Williams, and he will definitely not let it go."


    "This devil fruit can help you."


    "Then tell me, what''s the price?" Agatha did not answer Quett''s words.


    She knows the magical power of the Devil Fruit, and can even create a strong man in a very short time. The Lorne of the Lorne family, the butler Kefir, the Giant Fat Tiger and others are all capable of the Devil Fruit. They are The backbone of the Lorne family!


    If possible, Agatha herself also wants to be a capable person and contribute to the family.


    "Billion Baileys." Quett smiled softly and threw a sky-high price.


    "Are you kidding?" Agatha didn''t change her face.The price of Devil Fruit on the black market is generally around 100 million Baileys. Although there is no market, the price is only three or four billion Baileys.


    Although it is like a lottery, you may not get good abilities.


    However, there are not many people who have seen the Devil Fruit Illustrated Book on this sea, and almost the most capable people are just gamble on luck.


    "Of course, I can also give it to you." Quite sat beside Agatha and said ambiguously."If you stay with me all night."


    Snapped!Agatha stretched Quett''s hand over her shoulder and hit it down.Said with a frosty face, picked up the box containing the evil drug ES and stood up.


    "Mr. Quitt, I think our cooperation may be stagnating for a while."


    Then stepped on high heels and walked out gently without looking back.


    Quett kept watching Agatha''s gradual departure, and waited until she disappeared before taking a sip.


    "Huh! It''s just a bitch. I don''t know how many times I have been ridden by Father Wien, and I pretend to be innocent."


    "Good job." When Agatha returned to the carriage, Lorne applauded with a smile.


    "You don''t hate that I missed this devil fruit in vain." Agatha looked surprised, and placed the box containing the evil drug ES on the table.


    "How come?" After Lon confirmed the poison in the box, he closed it."It''s just a devil fruit. Wanting our Adela flower is just a dream."


    "Besides," Lorne said lightly."Maybe soon, Quett will offer the devil fruit with both hands."


    There was a trace of domineering in the tone.Agatha couldn''t help but feel a little stunned.


    After a long time, she put her cheeks in her hands and said like an idiot.


    "As expected, my little brother Lorne, really domineering."


    ...


    "Why is it raining?" On Red Rose Long Street, Arelli frowned slightly when she saw the sudden rainstorm outside.


    "Why isn''t Wien coming back? It''s raining so hard, it will catch a cold!"


    "What''s the matter? Your Bishop is worried about others?" Beside Arelli, Sister Rila in a black nun uniform joked.


    Only by staying alone with Arelli, this nun who has a feeling of indifference and coldness will reveal her little daughter when she grows up.


    "You''re making fun of me again! Sister Rila!" Arelli''s face turned red, but she didn''t show it under the veil.She said angrily."I won''t talk to you!"


    "Ann La An La," Sister Rila walked behind Arelli and gently pinched her shoulders for her."Our bishop is shy?"


    She is taller, a whole head taller than the petite Arelli.At this moment, in line with their words, it is like a boudoir talk between mother and daughter.


    If they did not wear the uniform of this holy truth.


    "Don''t say such things in the future." Arelli said sternly."Our whole life will be dedicated to the Lord, and any distracting thoughts are blasphemy against the Lord."


    "What about Father Wien!"


    "I just want, I just want him to be safe." Arelli folded her hands, as if praying.

 96 Chapter 96 The Flower Festival begins

    Because of the heavy rain, Lorne did not choose to go to the church, but went straight to his home.Butler Koffel brought a cup of hot coffee to make Lorne warm up.


    Lying comfortably on the sofa, Ron took out today''s newspaper, and a bold headline caught Ron''s attention.


    "Shock the world! The world government has drafted an organization to limit the rampant pirates, the King Qiwuhai, has entered the final stage of personnel selection!"


    Below the title are several powerful candidates for the King Qiwuhai, including the great swordsman who has risen to fame in recent years, Hawkeye Mihawk, the tyrant Basolomi Bear, and the great pirate Moonlight Moria of the New World. people.


    Listening to these familiar names, Lorne couldn''t help but sigh."Did the crazy era finally begin?"


    In fact, this era became crazy after the death of the Pirate King Gore D. Roger, and the incident of Lorne and the Golden Lion''s advance city prison escape once again ignited the flames in people''s hearts.


    According to the intelligence of the world government, the number of pirates going to sea in recent years has been nearly ten times higher than in previous years.


    Even if Adela is not on the mainstream route, pirate ships often appear in the surrounding waters.


    "Why? The boss is also interested in this and what kind of king Qiwuhai?" Fat Tiger held a big bucket of popcorn, took the newspaper in Lorne''s hand, looked at it, and then asked in confusion."It''s just kids who are offering a bounty of hundreds of millions of Baileys. It''s meaningless."


    Lorne smiled. Without connecting Fat Tiger, most of the people who came out of the Jail City Prison had one characteristic. That was because the information had been closed for too long, and they didn¡¯t know the turbulent situation in the outside world, and only offered a bounty to determine their strength. .


    People often think that a high bounty must be strong.In fact, this is quite wrong.


    Because the world government formulates the bounty based on its threat and destructive power.Just like Ron, who was behind the city¡¯s prison escape plan, was offered a astronomical reward of 570 million yuan by the world government. Even if it was placed on the sixth floor of the city¡¯s powerful advance city, it was quite high. .


    But in terms of hard power alone, Lorne could not beat anyone on the sixth floor.


    Moreover, the world government has also taken into consideration their potential in recruiting King Qiwuhai, just as the bounty of Sand Crocodile Krokdal and Empress Boa Hancock are 81 million and 80 million respectively.Similar to the black bear Fred, it is inconspicuous in this sea.


    But as time goes by, no one dares to underestimate their strength.


    But Lorne didn''t want to correct Fat Tiger''s view, he was the boss, not the teacher.It is up to them to know the world by themselves.


    However, this report reminded Lorne that there was not much time left for him.After the world government has established the King''s Seven Wuhai System and stabilized the crazy new world, it will be able to free up their hands to clean up their group of prisoners.


    With cp9''s intelligence capabilities, Lorne can''t bet how long his pseudonym can be kept from the world government. If he can''t have enough self-protection strength before they set out to deal with him, then everything will be empty.


    Adela is just a small place, and the people who were born and raised here have never seen the real strong.


    Given the degree of resentment of the world government towards Lorne, even if he used the Demon Slayer Order to send an army to level the whole Adela, Lorne was not surprised.


    By that time, what is Adela''s so-called gangster?Royal family?All is just a joke.


    Lorne took out a piece of paper and wrote some names on it.


    Jeffrey, Quat, the old blind dog, the old Raleigh, and Ackerman with a heavy sign.


    Ackerman, the royal family of Adela.


    Among them, the words Jeffrey have been marked by Lorne with a huge cross. Old Williams was already on Lorne''s kill list because of his rampant and stupid behavior.


    The old blind dog Garcia was firmly grasped by Ron because of his lifeblood, and he dared not violate it.Even if there are strange thoughts in your heart, you can only violate the Yin and Yang.


    As for the old Raleigh, he and Williams are rivals in business. He and Lorne have always been solid allies based on the simple view that the enemy''s enemy is a friend.


    And the murder drug ES that Lorne got from Quite was one of the trades with the old Raleigh.


    And Quiet, Lorne didn''t know what to do for a while.This man''s background is very deep, far from being comparable to Jeffrey''s old blind dog.Just the evil drug ES is enough for him to sweep Williams and Garcia out of Adela.


    But he didn''t do this. Instead, he shrank his forces and put on a harmless appearance, in stark contrast to Williams, who was defeated by Jin Yu.


    Lorne was afraid that he would capsize in the gutter, and he had focused on Quett.But I have been unable to find any clues.


    It''s hard, Lorne has pain in his head.After thinking for a long time, I decided to skip Quett first.


    "Wait until I eat all of them, and try your jinliang again!"


    After waiting for the last name, Ackerman, Lorne thought for a while, and finally wrote a few characters of the Flower Sacrifice.


    ...


    A week later, Adela''s flower offering.This is the biggest festival in the entire Adela country.It can be comparable to the Spring Festival of a certain plane.


    Planting flowers is the custom of every household in Adela, and it is the annual flower festival.Adela¡¯s family will pick all the flowers from their home.


    Put it outside the house as decoration.During the entire flower festival, Adela will become a sea of ??flowers.All kinds of flowers are beautiful and beautiful.


    Before the era of the great pirates had begun, the sea was not as chaotic as it is now, and people from the surrounding islands would come here to watch the ceremony every time the flower festival.


    Beautiful young girls in cool clothes and flowers set against each other, which is the best scenery.


    This is the origin of Adela''s country of flowers.


    The capital of Adela consists of four streets: Rose Long Street, Rose Long Street, Rose Long Street and Baihe Long Street.When it comes to the Flower Festival, people will walk from the street to the end with their hands in their hands.Finally, they converge in the central city and throw the flowers in their hands into the central river. Different flowers are intertwined in the river, drifting with the flow, and the fragrance permeates the entire city.


    And people were singing on the shore, and there were also beautiful boys and girls who looked at each other right, and solved a beautiful marriage.


    On the Red Rose Street, Ai Ruili is wearing a blood-red bishop''s robe, standing on the steps of the church, looking sacred.Set against the same bright red rose flowers around.


    A row of nuns stood neatly behind her.


    They were invited by Emperor Ackerman III to preside over this flower festival.

 97 Chapter 97 Plan Execution

    And Lorne silently yawned boredly at the back of the team. Ackerman III only invited the nuns of the Holy Truth, but simply ignored Lorne, the famous priest.The meaning is thought-provoking.


    Arelli walked in front, and the nuns behind her sang poems in a magnificent and spectacular scene.


    The citizens along the street joined the team spontaneously, following along with them while throwing flowers, forming a mighty team.


    By the time the central city was reached, the sun had already risen high, and the flowers all over the city were extremely enchanting under the shining of the sun.


    People from the other three long streets entered the city together at this time.Lorne saw Williams in a suit walking at the forefront of Rose Street, arrogantly.After looking at each other with Lorne, he smiled disdainfully, his eyes full of provocation.


    Stupid people do not deserve their attention.Lorne secretly said that Williams still didn''t know that he was already in disaster.


    It was the braided hawk-nosed man following Williams that caught Lorne''s attention.


    Hill Allover.See if you can stop the collapse of the Jeffrey family this time!


    Central City is the center of Adela City, but it is not very large. Only the royal family Ackerman lives here, as well as some nobles without their own back cover.


    King Ackerman III stood in the white fountain square.Two guards stood behind him.He greeted the citizens of the four long streets with a kind face.


    This down-to-earth style makes him an excellent critic in Adela.


    Seeing Arellie''s arrival, Ackerman III ran to Areli''s side with his fat body.He stretched out a hand like an elegant gentleman who wanted to hold Arelli.At the same time, he said to the citizens with a smile.


    "Welcome our beautiful and elegant Archbishop Arelli to preside over this flower ceremony."


    Areli gave Ackerman a look, and did not extend her hand, but stood slightly behind Ackerman III.


    "Flowers are a gift from God to the world, and on this day, flowers belong to Adela alone!"


    Her voice was as beautiful as a lark, which made Ackerman III next to him almost bewildered.


    "Now, I announce that Adela''s Flower Festival is just the beginning." As soon as the voice fell, the salutes placed around the center of the city sounded at the same time.Ribbons are flying in the air.


    After hearing Arelli''s voice, the citizens began to cheer and threw the flowers in their hands to the sky. With the colored ribbons, the entire central city was like a colorful rain.


    The nuns of the Holy Truth all opened the teachings and sang hymns at the same time, their voices turned softly, and the lingering sound echoed in the central city, setting off the atmosphere of the flower festival to a climax.


    Williams was surrounded by the crowd and laughed, Alover was like a wolf, hiding in the corner and watching all this silently.


    It''s time, Lorne took out the phone bug and dialed a number gently.


    Red Rose Long Street, a small house covered with moss.Somewhere in the house of the Lorne family.A phone worm suddenly started ringing.


    Blue blue blue.


    But after ringing for a while, a greasy hand hung up the phone worm.Then he said to Hou''s men on the side.


    "The plan begins!"


    An uninvited guest came to a manor on Rose Street.A drunk man knocked on the door of the manor.The old butler who stayed in the manor frowned when he saw the dirty look of the drunkard.But the good education he had received made him respectfully ask the drunkard.


    "Excuse me, what can I do to help you?"


    "Grumbling," the drunk man took a long sip of wine, the old butler couldn''t help covering his nose.It took a long time before he hiccuped.Asked painfully to the old butler.


    "Excuse me. Have you seen my wife and children?"


    "what?"


    ...


    In the central city fountain square, King Ackerman III of Adela was laughing and chatting with a curly-haired man with a rosacea beside him.


    The pure gold crown on the head of the man with rosacea shows that he is as noble as Ackerman III.


    "Ackerman, your place is really lively!" The rosacea man laughed as he looked at the boys and girls singing and dancing in the square.


    "Aren''t you the same as Oge Hongmu?" Ackerman III couldn''t help feeling a little proud of being praised by his old friends, but he still replied.


    Speaking of Oge Hongmu, the face of the man with rosacea suddenly became difficult to look.He said with regret."Don''t mention it, the people there only know how to make and drink, and you don''t have the affection of Adela."


    "Is this the King Lawton III of the Land of Wine? Long Yang Yang!" At this moment, Williams walked over with a glass of bright red wine in his hand.To the two kings respectfully a cup.


    "Wine is not the wine that men of our age should drink." Lawton III muttered.But for the sake of face, I picked up the glass and drank it all.


    As the king of the country of wine, Roton III had no other advantage, that is, he had a huge amount of alcohol.This bit of wine is not enough to gargle!


    "Hahahaha, why do you drink so eagerly?" Ackerman III pointed to Williams and introduced Luoton."This is Wobo''s brother, Williams."


    Williams has an excellent family lineage from the Jeffrey family. Although he is a straw bag, he can be called a handsome middle-aged and old man.


    Hearing the name Wobo, Luoton finally got serious. He squinted and looked at Williams for a while before speaking.


    "As expected to be the younger brother of the hero Jeffrey Wobo, he is indeed a talent, a dragon among people."


    In fact, Williams is a lot of age, and Lawton uses such adjectives as if he were treating young juniors.This is not too appropriate.


    But after hearing Rowton''s praise, Williams turned out to be extremely useful.


    "Oh, see who I saw! Isn''t this Father Wien?" Ackerman suddenly exaggerated when he saw Lorne in the black priest robes in the crowd.


    "Come on, Roton, I''ll introduce you to you." Ackerman called Lorne to the front, "This is our most famous Father Wien in Adela, the young Junjie."


    He said and winked at Lawton."He is the dream lover of many girls in Adela."


    "It''s a pity that I have dedicated this life to the Lord, and I''m not blessed to accept their kindness." Lorne spread out his hands and said helplessly.


    "Look at it, this is the enlightenment of the priesthood! Thinking back to us, if..."


    "That''s you!" Lawton III interrupted Ackerman''s words mercilessly.


    "Okay, okay, I am me." Ackerman III replied slyly, and he wanted to continue.There was a loud noise suddenly in the east.


    Everyone looked in the direction of the sound, and Williams'' face became extremely ugly.

 98 Chapter 98: The Missing Brother

    The place where the explosion occurred was Adela¡¯s Eastern Wharf. It was adjacent to Adela¡¯s most affluent area, Rose Street, so it was once an important trading port in Adela.


    However, due to the gradual increase of pirates in recent years, more and more pirate ships passing by Adela docked at the pier.And Adela''s own soldiers did not have the energy and strength to eliminate the pirates entrenched here, so they gradually became deserted.


    Of course, this desolation means that normal ships often detour to the Rose Street in the west to avoid unnecessary trouble.


    "I guess there is another conflict between the pirates," Ackerman III snorted and sipped."This bunch of scum!"


    His own country was occupied by the pirates, which made the self-proclaimed conqueror and Emperor Ackerman III feel extremely humiliated.But nothing can be done.


    "Do you need me to help you." Roton III said softly, seeing his old friend like this.At the same time, a sense of pride stretched out in my heart.


    Oge Hongmu, the country of wine, has a sturdy folk style, and everyone is a martial artist. The pirates who wait for leisure dare not invade, and powerful pirates disdain it.It also preserved a rare cleanness in this troubled world.


    This time I came to Adela to participate in the Flower Festival. He brought half of the warriors of the national army, just to protect his own safety.Seems to come in handy at this time?


    "No, I will solve them myself." Ackerman III refused.Just kidding, being bullied by the pirates has made him feel anger in his heart. Now that he accepts the help of an old friend, doesn''t it mean he can''t hold his head up for a lifetime?


    At the end, I added a sentence, "In our Adela way."


    "Adela''s way?" Lawton chuckled."Send them flowers? Probate these villains with love?"


    Lawton III really knew his old friend too well, he wanted face.The scandal of their Ackerman family a few years ago was also true.An indecisive one can''t make any climate.


    Ackerman wanted to argue about something, but Lorne, who had been silent next to him, suddenly spoke.


    "Your Majesty Ackerman, I think you can follow His Majesty Lawton''s words." He bowed slightly to the two people."After all, this group of pirates did evil in the port and hurt Adela''s people."


    "Huh!" The words are for this purpose, and Ackerman''s refusal would be a bit unkind.This is contrary to his desire to create an image that is close to the people.


    But he gave Lorne a harsh look.This nosy Father Wien!


    "That''s right." Roton laughed.Then he told the guard behind him."Go and call that man over and tell him that I can give him a jar of Aoge Hongmu national wine that has been hidden in the national cellar for ten years."


    After speaking, he was proud of his expression, as if he was already in control.


    ...


    When the group came to Donggang, Williams remained silent and gloomy to death.However, Lorne learned through his perception that the contemporary Patriarch of the Jeffrey family was more panicked and worried.


    Now know that you are afraid?Lorne chuckled and said, Williams really deserves the title of slapstick.According to Lorne''s understanding, Williams'' elder brother, Adela hero, Jeffrey Wobo, was once Adela''s largest slave merchant.Williams inherited such a large inheritance from his brother, but he didn''t understand the truth of being a big man, and showed off like a kid who just got a big treasure.


    "Where did you hide my brother?" On the dock, a pirate with a black turban was holding a thin, ragged man who was strapped to death in one hand, and he was crazy on the dock with a spike hammer in the other. Smashed.


    He is the pirate Terman who docked in Adela not long ago. When he was dealing with matters on the pier with his own brother Tes, he felt that someone had taken Tes.By the time he turned his head, Tes had disappeared, replaced by the thin man who was now tied up in his hands.


    "I, I, I don''t know." In front of the pirate stood a terrified middle-aged man. He saw the aggressive pirate rushing over and his legs softened and collapsed to the ground.


    But after seeing a group of people coming from far away, it seemed to have found a savior, and shouted at Williams who was standing next to Lorne.


    "Master Jeffrey, help me!"


    "You''re looking for death!" The pirate wearing a black scarf heard that the middle-aged man dared to ignore him and ask for help.Can not help burning in anger.The mace in his hand swung, hitting the middle-aged man''s chest heavily, smashing a deep pit in his chest.


    "Huh! Waste!" The Black Scarf Pirate could not help cursing secretly after seeing the middle-aged man lying motionless on the ground.However, following the direction of the middle-aged man''s cry for help, he saw a group of people who seemed to be nobles coming by from a distance, and his heart moved.


    This group of people may know the trace of their brother.No matter how bad, after taking them hostage, they can still exchange a large ransom with their families!


    He blew a whistle softly, and the pirates scattered around, as if they had received an order, slowly gathered towards this side.


    Holding a sword in his hand, his face was fierce.Like a group of beasts choosing people and devouring them, just waiting for the command of their captain.


    Seeing this scene, the Black Scarf Pirate Terman couldn''t help feeling a little proud.As the new star of Pirates with a bounty of up to 70 million Baileys, he does not rely on strong personal strength, but on the familiar cooperation of his pirates!


    The group of people who came over were Ron and his party, after the middle-aged man asked Williams for help.Ackerman III asked Williams in surprise.


    "This is your subordinate."


    But even if the middle-aged man was beaten unconscious by Terman, Ackerman didn''t frown. None of this has anything to do with him.


    "Yes," Williams gritted his teeth."This is a businessman from Jeffrey."


    Slave merchant, Lorne complained to himself.It takes a lot of time and energy to cultivate an outstanding and loyal slave merchant.This was enough to make Williams painful for a long time.


    But this straw bag may not understand the feeling of pain.


    Ackerman and Roton didn''t say anything, but in the bottom of their hearts they gave Williams an editor who didn''t care about his subordinates.When this incident spread, the prestige of Williams''s own Jeffrey family would probably plummet.


    "Hiccups," a drunk man walked up to Lawton."Your Majesty, are you looking for me?"


    "Yes, my old friend Ackerman has some trouble."


    "Any trouble can be solved, just remember my wine." The drunk took a sip of the wine and said without paying attention.


    "Then leave it to you," Roton seemed confident in his strength."Don''t let me down, Bacchus Choate."

 99 Chapter 99-Bacchus Choate

    This Bacchus Choate has a very Ogg red style, holding a wine jar in one hand, and constantly pouring wine into his mouth.The eyes are blurred as if they are already drunk.The whole body exudes alcohol.


    When Williams saw this scene, he subconsciously covered his nose, his eyes revealed unconcealed disgust.As if to say, just relying on this drunkard, how to solve the group of beast-like pirates in front?


    Had it not been for Ackerman III''s presence, he might have run away long ago.


    You don¡¯t care about your own lives, I am different!


    But Lorne stared at this Bacchus Choate coldly.Intuition told him that this man was extraordinary.His body, which seems to have become bloated from drinking too much alcohol, contains terrible power!


    "Disappointed? I won''t let your Majesty be disappointed." Choate continued with a burp."As long as there is wine, even if the admiral is on the opposite side, I will not disappoint your majesty."


    Choate rushed out like a heavy tank, and the wine in his hand smashed directly on the body of the nearest pirate.The wine jar was broken, and the blood and the wine were intertwined.The pirate knelt weakly to the ground.


    "I''m afraid, the wine is not enough and not mellow!" The pirates hadn''t reacted yet, and Choate had appeared beside Terman.


    The drunkenness of Joe''s body made Terman forcibly resist his desire to vomit. Although their pirates were also addicted to alcohol, they had never been as drunk as the drunk in front of them.


    Such a person can simply be called a "wine barrel"!


    However, Terman no longer cared about despising Qiaot at this time, a bitter cold surged to his back, dissipating his anger because of his brother''s disappearance.


    A feeling of fear spread throughout his body, and his blood seemed to freeze.Terman couldn''t imagine how the speed of this drunk could be so fast, how could his sense of oppression be so strong.


    Such a powerful person, even if compared with the monsters in the legendary new world, is not much different?


    "Why are you, vomit." Terman yelled, but Choate had already hit him in the abdomen with a punch, knocking him a few meters away.


    Bumped into a pile of goods placed on the dock, Terman got up with difficulty.It was discovered that Qiaot didn''t know when it was in front of him.Choate was thirsty because of drinking too much wine.His mouth was wide open, and his tongue was licking his lips.


    However, in Terman''s eyes in this scene, the man in front of him seemed to be looking at prey.


    demon!Terman only thought of such a word.He suppressed the fear in his heart and asked tremblingly.


    "Why do you want to be a tiger too! And where is my brother!"


    "Being a tiger?"


    Puff!Choate grabbed Terman''s head with one hand, lifted him up, and said coldly.


    "I don''t quite understand, it''s just a deal." Choate grabbed Terman by the head and threw him up.It was thrown directly beside Luoton III.


    "You are worth a pot of good wine!"


    All this happened in an instant. Lorne looked as usual, watching all this indifferently, and Luoton III''s face looked like I had expected it. He glanced around gently, his face was full of pride. .


    As for Ackerman III and Williams, their mouths were open and their faces were full of disbelief.The pirate who was on the side of Adela¡¯s misfortune, was just solved?


    This drunk named Bacchus Choate is too strong.Where did Lawton III find such a strong man.


    "Report to your majesty that this is the hostage who was just captured by the pirate!" The guards brought up a man in ragged clothes with his whole body tied up.


    "Ooo, ooo." Because his mouth stuffed with cloth groups, men speechless.After the guards released him and took down the cloth group.He yelled like crazy.


    "Help...me, help...my...wife and children! I...we want to go home! Don''t be slaves!"


    what''s the situation?Ackerman III and Roton III frowned at the same time.Their attention was attracted by the man''s words, but they didn''t notice. Williams, who was standing a little bit behind, looked very ugly after hearing the word slave.


    Know the fear now?Williams'' small move can''t hide from Lorne, who has super long perception.Lorne chuckled and nodded gently to the man kneeling in front of the two emperors.


    Immediately afterwards, the man gradually calmed down as if he had received an order.


    "Report to your sires that I am a businessman from Og Hongmu, the country of wine. When I came to Adela to deliver vodka in the previous paragraph, I encountered a group of robbers."


    The man said in tears, his expression full of resentment."They ransacked my caravan and took away my wealth. They even took my wife and children! They threw me off the boat."


    "I was tossed and turned on the sea for a long time before I came to this original destination, but it has long since been a dubious."


    The man''s voice was a little hoarse."I stayed in the holy truth''s relief home for a while, and I was already ashamed and decided to dedicate my life to the Lord. I have no hope for the whereabouts of my wife and children."


    "But!" The man''s emotions gradually became agitated. Just a while ago, I suddenly picked up a crystal hairpin, which is a memorial to my wife!There are some white wall ashes on it. This is the guidance given by God. The Lord is telling me where she is now!"


    As soon as the words came out, everyone present became quiet.Ackerman glanced at Lorne curiously."Your Holy Truth God is really such a miracle?"


    "Report to Your Majesty," Lorne said respectfully, "Holy Truth God is omnipotent. I know this man. He has lived in the relief house for a long time. When he first came, he had lost the courage to live. He is Holy Truth God. Saved him."


    "Perhaps the Holy Truth was moved by what happened to him and gave guidance."


    Lorne said holy.It made everyone present feel like spring breeze, except for Williams, who looked gloomy and uncertain.


    "Hahaha, as expected to be the priest brought out by Bishop Arelli, he can speak." Ackerman burst into laughter, just because of the lost face of Bacchus Choate, he was found back by Lorne, which made him feel Comfortable.


    "You can continue to tell what happened to you." Lorne said to the man kindly.


    "There is only one clue, the white wall gray, in the huge Adela is tantamount to finding a needle in a haystack."


    "I searched for one family after another, and I was driven out like a mad dog. I don''t know how many times, but the hard work paid off, and I finally found it."


    The man''s face was grim.Said fiercely.


    "The people who attacked our merchant ships live on Rose Street!"

 100 Chapter 100 The Story of the Tower

    The Rose Street is the first long street in Adela. The people who live there are either rich or expensive. It is the facade of Adela.


    The words of this ragged man was tantamount to pour a basin of sewage on Ackerman III.


    "Who is it!" Ackerman III gritted his teeth a little.He dared to make such a scandal under his nose.If he was caught, Ackerman III would definitely not let this asshole go!


    "I don''t know either." The man said painfully, "I only remember that this was a magnificent white building. I was received by an old butler with a gentleman''s demeanor."


    "But when I went in, I found a faint scratch on the white wall of the building in a corner of the wall."


    "It can''t be wrong!" the man said firmly."My wife and children must be kept there. This is the guidance God gave me!"


    "But just as I was about to call them, my head was hit hard, and when I woke up, I appeared in a dark and humid small room. I was tied up all over. I heard vaguely. Until they said they were going to sell me a cloud slave."


    "The thought that my wife and children might suffer from this makes me feel bad."


    While talking, the man actually sobbed.


    "White manor as white as jade?" Ackerman III snorted coldly."Williams, don''t you explain?"


    At this time, Williams was so scared that he couldn''t speak. When Ackerman III asked, he almost knelt down, confessing everything, and prayed for Ackerman III''s forgiveness.


    But at this time, the man with broken hair behind him gently stopped him.Alowin was in front of Ackerman and said calmly.


    "Your Majesty, please don''t be blinded by traitors!"


    "What, do you say he is a treacherous evil?" Ackerman III pointed at the ragged man and said dumbly.


    "Yes, Your Majesty. There are still some doubts about this matter." Jeffrey''s glory and survival are tied together, and Alover''s mind is spinning rapidly.


    "What''s the doubt?" Ackerman III''s little head didn''t react.


    "This businessman friend who claims to be from Oge Hongmu," Alover bowed to the ragged man, "Can I ask you a question?"


    "My name is Tari," the man said calmly."Excuse me."


    "Then Mr. Tarry," Alover looked straight into Tarry''s eyes with a frightening aura."Are you a businessman from Oge Hongmu, right?"


    "Yes?"


    "Can you have evidence to prove your identity."


    "This, in the process of being looted by the pirates, was lost." Tali replied.


    "So did you apply to the Adela Foreign Trade Bureau this time? What is the application number?"


    "This... this. I forgot how much it is." Tali said in a blur, and applied to the Foreign Trade Bureau to pay an extra tax. In order to make more money, he chose to save this step.


    In fact, due to the corruption at the top of Adela, it does not matter whether he applies.


    The appearance of the tower made everyone present understand.Alover''s frowned brow stretched slightly.


    "Then let''s skip this topic. Mr. Tarry," Alover stepped forward, approaching Tarry."Then do you remember what the pirate who plundered you looked like?"


    "They all covered their faces, I didn''t see clearly."


    Hearing this sentence, Alover finally breathed a sigh of relief.There was a slight smile on his face."Then the last question. Mr. Tari, you said you were knocked out and tied up in a dark and damp room. Can you explain how you got here?"


    "I, I don''t know," Tari became extremely nervous.But he saw Lorne, who was standing beside him, afterwards.Suddenly shouted, "This must be the arrangement of the Holy Truth and God! It was the Holy Truth and God who pityed me to deliver the miracle!"


    "Hehe, miracle." Alover sneered, turning to look at Ackerman."To sum up, Your Majesty. I think this is a liar, a liar to discredit our Jeffrey family! A criminal who deceives the king!"


    "Is that so?" Ackerman said angrily. He didn''t expect the poor man in front of him to lie to himself!"I hate liars the most, I want to execute you."


    After receiving the order, the two guards standing behind the tower immediately drew their swords and slashed at the neck of the tower.


    Anyone who offends the majesty of the royal family will be killed without mercy!


    The stone in Alover''s heart finally fell, and Williams''s expression eased. He looked at Lorne''s direction triumphantly, wanting to show off.


    Wait, where''s Father Wayne?


    I don''t know when, Lorne disappeared in the same place, appeared beside the tower, covered in a light armed color in his hand, blocking the sword that was being split.


    "Father Wien, what do you mean?" Ackerman said questioningly. The situation was so turbulent that his little head couldn''t turn around.


    "Bold Wayne, how dare you shield such criminals who deceive the monarch! Are you holy truth sect all this way?"


    "He is a believer of the Holy Truth." Lorne said indifferently, "I will not let any believer suffer injustice until the matter is clear."


    Lorne helped Tarry up, "Tell me, my child. Have you lied?"


    Tali took a deep breath. Just now when the guard sword fell, he felt that he was dead. He was not afraid of death, but if he did not rescue his wife and children.Even if he goes to hell, he won''t be at ease.


    But this benevolent Father Lorne actually blocked the sword for him, stood up for him, and faced the noble king for him.


    This is simply God''s messenger in the world!Tali wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes.Said firmly.


    "I never said panic, Father Wien!"


    "That''s great," Lorne said respectfully to Ackerman III."For the innocence of God''s people, can we go directly to Rose Street to see if the Jeffrey family manor is really as dirty as he said."


    "Asshole Wien, you dare to slander me!" At this time, Williams didn''t know where he was, and shouted at Lorne.


    The dispute between the two made Ackerman III embarrassed.He subconsciously looked at Lawton III and asked for help.


    "Don''t say anything." Lawton III, who had been silent all the time, said suddenly."Is it true or not? When I go to Rose Street, everything will be known."


    "All right," Ackerman III said helplessly, "Wait a minute, I will punish the wrong one of you, so be prepared."


    "Follow your majesty''s will." Lorne and Williams spoke at the same time.


    And Williams glared at Lon fiercely, his heart full of victory.


    Because the place where I held the slaves was not my own manor at all!It''s an inconspicuous little house next to the manor!


    This Father Wien, lose!

 101 Chapter 101

    All the people in Adela went to the central city to participate in the flower festival, so the huge Rose Street seemed a bit empty at this time.


    When Lorne and his party came to the gate of Jeffrey''s Manor, an old butler had already stood there waiting.


    "Your place is great." The emperor of the wine country couldn''t help but admired the magnificent Jeffrey Manor for the first time.


    The extravagance level of this manor, even if compared with his palace, can''t let it go.


    Are all the nobles in Adela so rich?


    "The Jeffrey family is Adela''s veteran nobleman, with a long history, and some of the background is normal." Alover explained neither salty nor light.


    "I hope it''s not the anointing of the people who searched." Lorne said with a smile.Then turned around and asked Tari.


    "My child, is this the place where you came before?"


    "It''s here! It''s here!" Tali shouted, pointing to the old butler."This is the one who received me, and knocked me out without paying attention!"


    "Your Majesty." Jeffrey Butler bowed to Ackerman and the others.Then said respectfully."I have never seen this gentleman in front of me. Please give your majesty a lesson, and give us justice to the Jeffrey family."


    "You''re talking nonsense!" Tali furiously said when he heard the old butler turned his face and didn''t recognize anyone.


    "Don''t be afraid, the Lord will uphold justice!"


    Lorne stopped the two people from arguing.Then turned and said to Ackerman III."Your Majesty, please do justice!"


    "Hmph! I will, but hope this person will not deceive me!" Ackerman III waved his hand, and the guards flooded into Jeffrey''s Manor.


    Geoffrey''s manor is so big that even the guards have to search for it for a while.But Williams was completely relieved at this time, because it is impossible for the guards to find anything here!


    "You''re done!" Williams sneered at Lorne, "Your God didn''t tell you, you will be here today."


    With the church behind you.


    Williams didn''t say a word.He has long coveted the beautiful and holy Archbishop Arelli for a long time, but because of Lorne''s power can not succeed, after this time Lorne fell, he didn''t want to play what he wanted?


    He had already figured out how to get the picture of Arellie.Thinking of this, his long dissipated desire was actually ignited.


    Lorne felt the evil thoughts inside Williams and felt a little sick.But there is some sympathy.


    This Williams, who has lived under his brother''s halo for too long, has forgotten the fact that he is a idiot in people''s compliments.Lorne wanted to see how humble he was when he fell into the dust.


    Both prestige and influence fell to the dust at the same time.Williams, this idiot, is going to go crazy, right?


    "Two sires." Lorne said suddenly."Waiting time in the long wait is not a choice that a wise man would make. Why don''t we walk along the Rose Long Street. How about enjoying the scenery?"


    "Nice proposal." Ackerman III smiled."It just so happens. I may not have visited the National Rose Street for a long time. What do you think of Luoton?"


    "This is your territory, you can do everything." Lawton III shook his shoulder indifferently.However, he actually has some interest in this most prosperous long street in Adela.


    What is Father Wayne going to do?!


    After hearing Lorne''s proposal, his heart trembled.He even began to wonder if Lorne knew something.


    But the two emperors agreed, and he did not dare to refuse.Had to bite the bullet and wander around the long street with everyone.


    God!Bless me, Father Wayne doesn''t know anything.Williams even began to pray. He who had never believed in God, the object of his first prayer turned out to be related to the priest.


    It seems ridiculous and ridiculous.


    As everyone got closer to the little moss house where Williams held slaves, Williams'' heart almost jumped into his throat.


    "Hey, how could there be such a dilapidated little house on Rose Street?" Ackerman III said in surprise.This small house covered with moss seems a bit out of place in the long rose street full of tall buildings.


    Ackerman III''s question almost scared Williams to his knees.Fortunately, Alover helped him.Otherwise, you have to smell it.


    But Williams'' body was stiff, and if it weren''t for Alover''s support, he could hardly walk.


    "Perhaps which one has lived for too long, so I don''t want to move. Don''t go there, lest your majesty''s eyes get dirty." But Lorne suddenly said a word, which made Williams overjoyed.


    Father Wayne, idiot, you missed the only chance to bring me down, you know.Williams'' mood was ups and downs.After this matter is resolved, I must move this secret base to a safer place.


    "Is that so?" Ackerman III looked a little lacking in interest and was about to turn around and leave.And Williams'' heart that almost jumped out finally settled down again.


    What a simple idiot, Lorne couldn''t help but smile as he felt Williams'' ups and downs.This little trick of playing with people''s hearts is really comfortable.


    After the sublimation of ability, Lorne tasted the emotions of many people, but only fear was the most delicious.


    Especially the fear of hope broken.


    Just let you see the last ray of light before the eternal darkness.I don¡¯t know how your fear will taste like then?Lorne thought.Counting the time, it''s almost time, right?


    boom!The wall of the small moss house suddenly shattered, and smoke was engulfed, and a pirate wearing a black turban rushed out of the house.He kept yelling.


    "I''m a super pirate who offers a reward of 50 million Baileys! Want to tie me as a slave, next life!"


    But when he had just rushed out of the room, he happened to face Lorne and his party.


    "Terman? No, he has been beaten to the ground by Bacchus Choate. So this pirate is his brother Tes?" Lawton said suddenly.When the smoke cleared, everyone saw countless people in the small house lying on the ground with their bodies tied up.And several men wearing clothes marked with Jeffrey''s badge lying on the ground, vomiting blood, do not know their life or death.


    Seeing this scene, everyone understood what the situation was.What Tarry said is true. The Jeffrey family is really engaged in the slave trade, and this is where they hide their slaves.


    Unexpectedly, under his glorious leadership, there would be such a nasty!The green veins on Ackerman III''s forehead were exposed, showing that he was very uneasy.


    If it hadn''t been for the pirate and the two people in the tower who didn''t know why they exchanged positions, he might have been kept in the dark by now.


    Perhaps this is God''s arrangement?Does the Holy Truth God really exist?


    Ackerman III thought in his heart that perhaps in the future, he should pay more attention to this Holy Truth.


    Several guards detained Williams and Alover.This man with a hooked nose wanted to resist, but a glance at Lorne''s not tall figure dispelled the idea.


    Williams was horrified and speechless.The two guards looked at him with contempt in their eyes.


    They know, the Jeffrey family, it''s over.

 102 Chapter 102: We Are Venn Hill

    A few days have passed since the Flower Festival incident. The residents who grew up in Adela did not expect that the glorious Geoffrey family was actually engaged in human trafficking.


    This caused a heated discussion in Adela.From the rise of the Jeffrey family to the current patriarch Williams.These are all topics of concern.


    However, when he noticed that the direction of people''s discussion began to develop towards the hero of Adela Wobo, Ackerman III decisively ordered.Stopped this topic.


    Wobo is the hero of Adela. How many residents of Adela grew up listening to his story.Ackerman III did not dare to imagine that if Wobo had anything to do with this incident, it would have caused a great blow to the people of Adela.


    And Lorne, who personally pushed Williams down, was the biggest winner of this event.His subordinates were well prepared, and as soon as Williams fell, he quickly eroded the influence of the Jeffrey family.Only some leftovers are left cold and left to the rest of the underworld bosses.


    "I didn''t expect that the prestigious Jeffrey family would fall in this way." An old man sitting opposite Lorne''s manor groaned.


    "Isn''t this what you''ve been looking forward to?" Lorne took out a cigarette and lit it, the smoke filled."After the fall of the idiot, Williams, Adela''s slave business has no one to compete with you."


    "Ahahaha, that''s what I said." The old man laughed."This time I owe you a favor. Brother Wien."


    "It is not easy for Mr. Raleigh, who is nicknamed the geese to pass the plucking iron cock, to owe an adult." Agatha, who was sitting next to Lorne, teased."In order to help Mr. Raleigh find the evil drug ES, we almost turned our face with Quett."


    Rao''s face was as thick as Raleigh, and at this time he couldn''t help but blush.He smiled wryly."My fault, my fault, this is my fault, because I had a grudge with Quett at the beginning. If I were to trade the evil drug ES with him, I am afraid he would be scolded."


    "It''s all right, it''s a deal, it''s what you want. We have prepared the killer medicine, but we don''t know what we want. Is Mr. Raleigh ready."


    Agatha did not pay attention to Raleigh''s words. This amiable old man had a disgusting smell.If it wasn''t for the family, she wouldn''t even have any intersection with him!


    "This, Father Wien''s requirements are more demanding, and I didn''t get it all at once." Old Raleigh said vaguely."It''s easy to find a ship that can sail normally in the new world, but it''s hard to get the crew configuration."


    "I only have a few candidates in my hand. They are all slaves to the defeated Pirates. Loyalty is not guaranteed, but they are all good players."


    "As for the others, I can''t get it together for a while."


    "So, Mr. Raleigh is going to give up this transaction?" Agatha heard Raleigh''s words and couldn''t help but feel a little angry.The family worked hard for his affairs, but he was so perfunctory!


    And Lorne sat silently, as if acquiescing to Agatha''s actions.The scene suddenly became tense.


    "Don''t be angry for now. I know that your Wien family paid a lot for this, and I won''t let you go home empty-handed." Raleigh took out a briefcase from him."This thing, plus a ship and a few helmsmen. Is it enough to change your killer ES?"


    The box opened slowly, with a dark brown spiral fruit inside.


    Another devil fruit!


    The market price of a devil fruit is hundreds of millions of Baileys, plus a ship.Lorne is indeed not a loss, and even some small gains.


    "This was obtained by my slave ship accidentally after defeating a pirate group. At that time, the captain of the pirate wanted to eat the fruit, but I stopped it." Old Raleigh explained.


    "This is the legendary Devil Fruit. Those who eat him can acquire wonderful abilities, both strong and weak, just like gambling, which is amazing."


    "So can our transaction continue?"


    Agatha was silent, unable to make a decision for a while, so she had to look at Lorne.


    "It''s really old Raleigh." Lorne spit out a smoke ring and stood up."Then, happy cooperation."


    "Happy cooperation," Raleigh also got up and said with a smile."It is said that Ogg Hongmu has a slave auction, and there may be what you want in it. This is internal news, don''t spread it."


    After the old Raleigh had left, the smile on Lorne''s face gradually disappeared and turned to gloomy.


    "This old fox." Lorne snorted coldly.


    "What''s the matter? Little Lorne?" Agatha asked suspiciously, holding a captain''s key in her hand.The ship promised by the old Raleigh stayed at the southern dock. As for the slaves of the helmsman, he would send it back later.


    Everyone bowed their heads and looked up. He didn''t need to cheat on this kind of thing, right?


    "He clearly has what we want, he just defeated a pirate group, and can''t get the right manpower? Let''s lie to the ghost." Lorne said."What a slave auction, but I don''t want to give it to us cheaply."


    "It turned out to be so, what shall we do next?" Agatha suddenly realized, and then put away the captain''s key, "Shall we go to Oge Hongmu?"


    "Go, why not." Lorne crushed the smoke, "I want to see what kind of cherished goods it is, so he won''t let it go with a devil fruit."


    Putting it down, Lorne looked at the demon fruit in front of him carefully.


    In this sea, not many people have seen the Devil Fruit Illustrated Book. Even Lorne, who has read the original book in his previous life, can only distinguish fruits with obvious appearances like burnt fruits, thunder fruits, and surgical fruits.


    The dark brown devil fruit in front of him was not within the scope of Lorne''s knowledge.


    "Is it really a devil fruit?" Agatha picked up the dark brown fruit with curiosity in her eyes.Counting the one in Quiet''s hand, this is the second time she has seen this legendary thing.


    "Do you like it?" Lorne looked at Agatha with tenderness in his eyes.


    "Yeah." Agatha held the fruit in her hand, eyes full of longing.She knows the power of those with fruit ability.


    Whether it is Master Fat Tiger, Steward Koffel, or Lord Lorne.They are all capable people!


    If you had the power in the first place, your family would not suffer misfortune, right?


    Agatha''s hand squeezed tightly.She crave strength.


    "If you like it, then I will give it to you." Lorne said lightly.


    "Huh?" Agatha didn''t react for a while."But I don''t have much credit for the family. This will cause other people''s dissatisfaction!"


    "Dissatisfied?" Lorne turned and walked to the door, his thin back brought domineering together."Who would be dissatisfied with what I gave out?"


    "What my people want, they will definitely get it."


    "Because we are Vennhill!"

 103 Chapter 103: Agathas Ability

    "Because we are Vennhill."


    There was a trace of doubt in Lorne''s indifferent tone, as if he was stating a fact.


    As a member of the Wienhill family, they should be so domineering.


    This is not the first time Agatha has known Lorne''s real name.The core members of the Wienhill family, including her, Agatha, Khalil, Fat Tiger, Jody, Koffel, and others all know Lorne''s name.This is no secret within the family.


    Because Lorne doesn''t like to hide, there is no need to hide.If there is a betrayal, it can only be said that I have taken a look, nothing more.


    But this was the first time she heard Lorne admit so naturally.The former Lorne seemed to escape the identity of Veenhill.The family also avoided talking about it.


    But at this time, Lorne seemed to finally merge with Veenhill.


    "Then am I going to change my name to Wienhill Agatha?" Agatha blinked and smiled at Lorne.For that reason, she is reluctant to mention her previous name.


    "If you want, you can do it anytime" Lorne walked to Agatha and gently raised her chin with his hand."I will help you carry all the cause and effect before you."


    "My black mandala."


    After Agatha pretended to be drunk last time, Lorne checked the information of the black mandala flower in her mouth.


    This kind of flower is extremely rare in Adela, and it took Ron a while to learn its flower language.


    Eternal darkness and regretless love, the hurt heart and the road of no return.


    This kind of flower symbolizes the unknown, is not suitable for giving away, and is extremely rare and precious.Even in Adela, the country of flowers, it is rare.


    The beauty is so, the meaning is clear.


    "Little Lorne"


    Agatha''s eyes were blurred, she reached out and put her arms around Lorne''s neck, and kissed her.


    But Lorne pressed his finger against Agatha''s lips."Don''t do that. Let me see the power of this devil fruit."


    "Huh!" Agatha sat back on the sofa in a huff, took out a silver knife and fork and gently cut the devil fruit into a small piece, and put it back elegantly in her red lips.


    "It''s terrible." Agatha forcibly endured her inner discomfort and swallowed the devil fruit."It''s like fresh bitter gourd with delicate mustard blooming on the taste buds at the same time."


    Lorne smiled, everyone knows that the Devil Fruit is unpalatable, and he almost vomited it out when he ate the Perception Fruit.


    "Tell me, how do you feel special?" Lorne asked curiously.Eating an unknown fruit is like gambling.Although in theory it is the fruit of the strong, not the fruit of the strong.But it is undeniable that an excellent devil fruit can make a person''s starting point much higher.


    "I feel my body becomes very light, as if to float."


    "Floating?" Lorne frowned, the floating fruit was eaten by the golden lion Shiji, and the gravity fruit was used by Fujitora''s smile.These are almost the two top fruits of the gravity system.


    The Devil Fruit has an iron law, that is, two identical abilities will never appear, only similar.


    Then Agatha may be eating the inferior fruit of Gravity Fruit.Momo fruits that can regulate the strength or speed of objects, or kilograms and tons of fruits that can regulate their own weight.


    The owner of Momo Fruit, World Destroyer Wald has not fallen yet.It is naturally impossible for his fruiting ability to appear here.Then send out all wrong options.


    At this time, Lorne remembered the attack methods of those with kilogram fruit and tons of fruit ability in the original work, all of which were to reduce pressure from the sky to the enemy by amplifying his weight.


    From now on, the scene of Agatha, a charming little girl, screaming "100 tons of weight" and crushing the enemy to death must be beautiful.


    "What did you think of, smiling so happy." Agatha asked puzzled.


    "No no." Lorne said with a smile, it doesn''t matter if the fruit ability is weak, as long as he develops well, he can become a strong one.Just like his perception fruit without any offensive ability, Lorne had a rudiment of how to develop it.


    "I just thought about the way you will attack in the future. Can you try to gain weight?"


    "Weight gain?" After hearing Ron''s words, Agatha began to try.It took a long time to get discouraged."What? It''s totally impossible."


    "No?" Lorne was a little dazed.Those with the Devil Fruit ability will be at a loss for a period of time when they just gain the ability.


    Started to explore their abilities.The animal department needs physical fitness, and the initial transformation can only be started after the physical fitness reaches the standard.


    But apart from newborn babies, not many people do not meet the standard.


    The groping for those with superhuman abilities is even more difficult. For example, Brooke did not know his abilities after eating the yellow spring fruit, so he could only become a land duck.


    As for the nature department...


    Wait, there was a flash of light in Lorne''s mind, it''s impossible to be so lucky.Lorne stared at Agatha.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Agatha asked suspiciously when Lorne''s scalp was numb.


    "Put out your hand." Lorne wanted to verify his inner thoughts.


    "You have become strange." Agatha muttered, but still obediently stretched out her slender hand in front of Ron.


    "Don''t be afraid." Lorne picked up the silver knife and swiped Agatha''s finger lightly.A pale white wound appeared on her tender finger, and smoke emerged from the wound, but it only lasted a moment.The wound on Agatha''s hand healed automatically!


    Sure enough!Lorne was a little excited, but he didn''t expect to find the treasure.This stingy old Raleigh did a great job and didn''t expect a devil fruit he traded.It turned out to be an extremely rare and powerful natural element!


    "Ah!" Agatha was shocked when he saw Lorne lightly cut with the silver knife.However, she didn''t feel any pain. She retracted her hand to take a closer look, and then bend it, but she didn''t notice any abnormal feeling.


    It''s as if the knife cut into the air.Agatha seemed to realize something, her body gradually emptied, and her whole body turned into a cloud of white mist.


    "Your luck is very good." Lorne said with a smile at Agatha."In the future, even if there is no protection from the family, you will be a strong one!"


    The mist filled the room, and the whole hall seemed to become a blurred wonderland.


    Turning the body into a natural element is the power of the natural ability person!Lorne already knew Agatha''s ability.That is the foggy fruit similar to the later "White Hunter" Smogg.


    It doesn''t have the powerful offensive capabilities of other natural elements, but it has unmatched plasticity, and the range of fog is much larger than that of other natural elements.Without being armed and domineering, it is almost impossible to match it.


    The fog dissipated, and Agatha appeared beside Lorne.There was finally a trace of confidence in her eyes.


    Those I lost, I want to take back with my own hands!

 104 Chapter 104-Ackermans Worries

    I don''t know when, Adela began to be shrouded in mist, especially in the early morning, Adela''s king capital seemed to become a foggy city.People are walking in the mist, and they can''t even see the faces of people who come and go.


    The fog will not dissipate until the sun has completely risen.This has become a topic that the citizens talk about.It is said that Adela''s flowers are infatuated by the gods.Only then did the morning mist come down to match the flowers.


    The early flower girl walks through the mist with a flower basket, like an elf.


    The Red Rose Long Street was lonely, and a carriage broke through the fog and was driving towards the capital of the central city. If anyone could see the red and black badge on the carriage, they would know it.This carriage belongs to the big man who is now hot in Adela, Father Wien of the Holy Truth.


    It is said that he was righteous and brave. He did not fear the power and personally exposed the dirty business of the Jeffrey family''s trafficking in human beings. He was not timid to confront the powerful pirates, and even denounced their criminal behavior.Probabilize the villains, let them reform and become good people, handsome, and don¡¯t know how many girls¡¯ hearts have been taken away...


    Of course, some of the latter were false, at least Lorne sitting in the carriage didn''t know when he had done these things.


    The most is that the handsome looks are real.


    "What the old man Ackerman summoned you to do." In the carriage, the thick fog gradually condensed into a graceful figure of a woman.


    Agatha asked coldly, wearing a pure white cheongsam.For some reason, she didn''t have a good impression of Ackerman, the royal family of Adela.When Lorne exposed the business of that old idiot Williams, Ackerman III did not make a statement, but attributed the credit to his glorious leadership.


    Now that after so long, why did you ask Ron to do?Agatha has an intuition that this is probably not a good thing.


    "This dress suits you well." Lorne didn''t answer Agatha''s question, but complimented her for her dress.


    The cheongsam from the country of flowers has the effect of self-cultivation.Show off Agatha''s perfect figure to the fullest.Compared with her charming face, the pure whiteness has a strange charm.


    "Huh!" Agatha did not answer proudly, her whole body once again turned into mist and dissipated in the carriage.


    After getting the Wuwu Fruit, she started to like white.Replace everything in the house with pure white.


    Following Lorne''s advice, Agatha began to deliberately train her abilities.


    Lorne felt that the most powerful thing about natural ability people is not that they can incarnate elements, but that they control and borrow elements.


    For example, burning fruit can be transformed into flame, thunder fruit can be transformed into thunder and lightning, sand fruit can be transformed into grain of sand...


    These are the most basic abilities of those with natural ability.


    But they are constrained by the environment, relying only on the elements released by their bodies.


    Through continuous exercise, improve their mastery of abilities.This is the choice of most people with natural ability.


    But Lorne didn''t think so. He felt that the real power of a natural ability was in complete control of a series of elements.In suitable places, the power that people with natural ability can release with the help of the environment is far stronger than themselves.


    For example, the sea of ??fire burns the fruit, the thunderstorm day is the thunder fruit, the desert is the rustle fruit...


    There is no doubt about this.


    The characteristics of mist are scattered and light, and it is a kind of moist water vapor.It does not have any aggressiveness in itself.But precisely because of this characteristic, the range of Agatha''s fog is much stronger than that of other natural abilities.


    Lorne decided to let Agatha do the opposite, and directly began to try to use the power of the environment to maximize the characteristics of the mist dispersion!


    After a short attempt, Agatha quickly mastered this technique.When the fog was the strongest in the early morning, her range of ability could even cover the entire city of Adela.


    Where all the fog is, they are her eyes and ears.


    The carriage soon came to the central city.The soldier guarding the gate clearly recognized the markings of the carriage.After a simple inspection, it is easy to release.


    Entering the glorious hall, Ackerman III was walking back and forth beside the throne, looking a little nervous.


    After seeing Lorne''s arrival, he seemed to have seen a savior.Hurriedly ran off the throne, clutching Ron''s shoulder tightly, looking very excited.


    Uneasy, fearful.Lorne felt these two emotions intertwined in Ackerman III''s heart.I understood the meaning of the Emperor''s call to come over.


    He asked me.


    "Your Majesty, what''s the matter with you?" Lorne held on to Ackerman III. At this time, he seemed to have not slept for a few days and his eyes were dark.The body is vain, almost unsteady.


    "Father Wien, you are finally here! Come and give the priest a seat. We sit down and say."


    Lorne sat down and waited for a long time before Ackerman III was relieved.He sighed first.Then he spoke slowly.


    "Emperor Roton from the neighboring country Og Hongmu came to Adela to observe the ceremony, do you remember the priest."


    "Of course, His Majesty Lawton III is a handsome martial artist, and Lord Qiaot under his command is also powerful. Of course I remember." Lorne smiled.


    "He''s here, of course I have to respond." Ackerman III said weakly."The recent cocktail party of Oge Hongmu is a big festival comparable to their flower festival. Lawton invited me to come and have a look."


    "This is a good thing, Your Majesty. The frequent exchanges between the two kings help the exchanges between the two countries."


    "The problem lies here."


    "The bounty criminal who was arrested here some time ago and handed over to the Navy, the Termantes brothers, is not a pirate without background."


    "They are big pirates offering a bounty of 97 million, the son of Oliver the Bloodhand."


    "Now that my son is arrested, Lao Tzu has come to seek revenge."


    "It turns out that this is the case, it''s an unforgivable criminal!" Lorne pretended to be indignant.Ackerman III''s weak appearance made him amused. He was the king of a country, representing the face of the world government, and he was afraid to be like this no matter how he faced a pirate.


    "Bloodhand Oliver detained me from the envoy of 500 soldiers that I sent to Og Hongmu. Now I really can''t help it."


    "How can the pirates be so rampant?" Lorne pretended to be angry, "Your Majesty, have you asked the navy for support, you must never let this group of pirates go."


    "It''s a request for support, but Oge Hongmu''s reception is just a few days ago. I have promised Roton III and I can''t say nothing."


    "So," Ackerman III finally confided his purpose."Father Wien, can you protect me from going to Ogg Hongmu?"


    "Go to Aoge Hongmu?" Lorne remembered at this time. The slave auction mentioned by the old Raleigh seemed to be held in Aoge Hongmu.


    Thinking of this, Lorne bowed slightly."It is incumbent to protect your Majesty!"

 105 Chapter 105 List of Seven Martial Seas

    Ackerman III''s movements were faster than Lorne had imagined, or that the matter was so urgent that there was no time to waste.


    After Lorne agreed to the passing of Ackerman III, the ship was ready to sail and visit at noon.


    When Lorne slowed down, he was already on the sea, looking at the shrinking Adela Island behind him, Lorne had to smile helplessly.


    Fortunately, as his steward, Koffel stayed behind him this time.And he is in charge of the Lorne family''s financial power for the time being, and he has enough checks with him.Otherwise, Lorne still doesn''t know how to participate in Ogg Hongmu''s slave auction.


    "It''s been a long time since the sea breeze has blown. I really miss it." Lorne lay comfortably on a chair basking in the sun, holding the newspaper just delivered by Newsbird in his hand.Koffel is now straight beside him, standing by at any time.


    "Let me see what''s in today''s news?" Lorne laughed.


    "The king''s seven martial arts and seven seats go to four, the great route will set off a bloody storm!" This is the headline of the newspaper this time.Below is a detailed description of several powerful pirates who have accepted the recruitment of the world government.


    The great pirate who has risen to fame in recent years, the mighty swordsman, Hawkeye Jorakl Mihawk!


    The former king of a member of the world government has been issued by the navy headquarters 294,000,000 (294 million) Pele¡¯s tyrant, Bassoromi Bear!


    With a bounty of 320,000 (three hundred and twenty million) Bailey, the super pirate who has just invaded the Kaedo Chamber in the New World, Moonlight Moria!


    As well as a pirate who has just entered the great sea route, with a bounty of only 81,000,000 (eighty-one million) Bailey, the mysterious killer organization, and the president of the Baroque Job Society.A newcomer who has never shown his true colors, Sha Krokdal.


    "The bounty is more than 80 million? What do the people in the navy headquarters think?" Koffel frowned. The bounty is not very high on this sea.Even Kofiel, who is not known for his strength, was given a reward of 30,000 (30 million) Pele by the world government.


    Of course, this has something to do with his keen interest in stealing the Heavenly Gold from the Dragons. If he hadn''t been caught because of drunkenness, Koffel''s bounty would still be 0.


    However, the Seven Seas of Kings is a powerful organization established to deter the pirate world.Being able to enter it also needs to be approved by the world government.What kind of person is this Krokdal, who can be ignorant by the world government.


    You know, once he enters the sea area that is truly strong in the New World, he will be paid attention to by all the pirates because of his title as the king and the sea. If the strength is too bad, the world government will lose it. face!


    "Who knows?" Lorne turned the newspaper over, his strength needs his own proof, and others'' bragging is meaningless!Whether this Krokdal is a hidden hero or a mere name, just like the original, the loser defeated by Luffy who just debuted, time will prove everything.


    Lorne only wants to prove one thing, in front of the real strong, the so-called strategy, power, will, belief, the protagonist''s halo, everything is meaningless!


    After all, this sea is justified with fists.


    But the information in the newspaper turned over and Lorne was stunned.There is also a big headline written on it.


    "The battle of the strongest pirate, the clash between legends!"


    The picture shows a dark spire floating in the sky and a pirate ship resembling a giant whale across the sea.


    With just this still picture, Lorne felt a sense of oppression rushing over his face.


    There is no him, just because the owners of these two things are the only two legendary pirates remaining in this sea.


    Golden Lion Shiji, White Beard Edward Newgate.


    The newspaper did not write how the two sides started the war, and even the process of the battle was very few.But Lorne could already imagine the fierce battle.


    Because that''s Ski and Newgate!Those two proud men, even if Lorne regarded them as opponents, he had to admire them!How exciting is the battle between them?


    The battle between the two ended in Shiji''s defeat, and the Whitebeard Pirates also suffered heavy losses.


    However, when Golden Lion Shiji retreated, he said something meaningful.


    "I don''t know where you are and don''t care where you are. There are many people who want my head. I will give you a chance."


    "Climb in front of me, I''ll wait! Then I will let you see the gap between you and me!"


    The unabashed arrogance fits Shiji''s character very well.He is such a lawless man.


    This caused an uproar in the sea, and people thought that Shiji''s words were addressed to the group of star-chasers who went out to sea after hearing Roger''s last words.


    But only Lorne knew that Shi Ji said this to himself.


    "I will know, know the gap between you and me."


    "The gap between you and me is the gap between man and God!"


    "However, I am a god, and you are a man!"


    Lorne clenched his fists, his nails pierced his palms without realizing it.


    ...


    Somewhere in the new world, a blond man in a pink feather coat is holding a newspaper with his legs upright.


    The green veins on his forehead were exposed, showing his restless mood.


    "Haha, has the world government come to this point, even tens of millions of rubbish bounty. I began to doubt whether the plan to join the King Qiwuhai was correct."


    "Ahaha, no matter what you do, the family will support you, Dover!" Behind him, a tall but tall man said, his nose dripped from his nose and dripped onto the ground. But he has no idea of ??wiping.


    "I found you! You a demon with sinful blood!" At this time, several pirates rushed over angrily after seeing Doflamingo lying down.


    "I want to avenge my brother!"


    The leading pirate roared angrily, but before rushing to Doflamingo, the whole person suddenly stagnated.He turned stiffly and pointed the knife in his hand at his companion.


    "What''s the matter? The body is out of control!" He panicked, but the knife in his hand smashed towards his companion without hesitation.


    "Ah!" "Ah!" "Ah!"


    "What an annoying fly." Doflamingo frowned and said in disgust.After a while, when the pirates had killed each other, he got up and walked in front of the pirate who was swinging the knife at his companion.


    "I am very angry now, what should I do?"


    "You, you devil!" At this time, the pirate had already collapsed and shouted at Doflamingo incoherently.


    "It''s really boring." Doflamingo stared at the pirate coldly and said condescendingly.

 106 Chapter 106-Younger and Younger

    "Excuse me, in which direction is Ogg Hongmu?"


    A pirate ship sailing on this endless sea, at this time an unexpected guest arrived.


    This is a young man with black hair and a hat.Looks only twelve or thirteen years old.He squatted on the railing of the boat, smiling and asking the way to the fierce pirates on the boat.


    There is a raft beside the pirate boat drifting along with the waves. Does this little boy cross the boundless sea on this raft?


    The pirates were taken aback when they heard the boy''s words, and then laughed loudly.A sturdy man walked up to the boy.


    "I said, you stinky boy with no fur, do you know where you are now?"


    "I''m on your boat." The boy said lightly, "Can you tell me the direction of Oge Hongmu, I''m in a hurry."


    "Ahahaha!" The pirates laughed in unison, they didn''t expect that they would encounter such a fool when they went to the bloodhand Oliver boss.


    Doesn''t he know this is a pirate ship?


    "Little guy, I''m happy to tell you where Oge Hongmu is." A fat pirate walked up to the boy and pointed to his hip, "The premise is that you get through here."


    The fat pirate''s face was full of provocation, and the surrounding companions watched schadenly.They knew the fat pirate too well, even if the boy got under his crotch.It is impossible for him to tell him where Ogg Hongmu is.He will even further humiliate this boy.


    "Are you sure?" The boy tilted his head.The pirates only heard a bang, like a hammer smashing into pieces of meat, accompanied by the sound of broken bones.The fat pirate got a punch in the lower abdomen, and the whole person was knocked into the air and fell into the distant sea.


    "What kind of monster is this?" The pirates were shocked, as if they could not believe that this little child had such a terrifying power.They kept silent, for fear that the child''s fist might hit them next time.


    "So, is anyone telling me where Oge Hongmu is now?" The little boy slowly retracted his fist and looked at the pirates around him coldly.


    "Oge Hongmu, on this permanent pointer." The pirate who came to the child first, the captain of the pirate ship, offered a reward of 20,000 (20 million) Bailey¡¯s pirate. , Baiyu Kunqi, handed over the permanent pointer respectfully.


    Because the great route, weather, ocean currents, etc. do not change according to common sense, and the permanent pointer will always point to an island and never change.


    Therefore, the navigators of the Pirate Group will use permanent pointers to determine the route.


    The permanent pointer in their hands that recorded Og Hongmu, the country of wine, was relatively rare because it was not on the main route of the paradise.If they weren''t trying to get together with Oliver, the bloody boss as soon as possible.It also cost a lot of money.


    But now in order to survive, I can''t care about so much, the great plan of Bloodhand Oliver?How can one''s own life matter!


    They just want to send away the plague god in front of them!


    The boy confirmed the permanent pointer handed by the pirate, and just turned around to leave, the corner of his eyes inadvertently caught the pirate flag hanging high on the pole of the pirate ship.


    "Are you pirates?" the young man asked casually, but Kun Qi and the others were shocked.He bit his head and said.


    "I am Oliver''s boss! If you kill me, Oliver the powerful blood hand will not let you go!"


    "Yes, we haven''t committed a crime. Why do you judge us?" The surrounding pirates also explained loudly. As for whether it is true or not, who knows.


    "Oliver Bloodhand? Never heard of it." The young man raised his leg and stepped on the deck lightly."But you must have committed a crime."


    The entire pirate ship, as if it had been subjected to some tremendous force, shattered suddenly, and the pirates were frantically struggling for help in the sea water rushing into the ship.The boy jumped back to his raft lightly.Put the hat on and said coldly.


    "Your sin is too weak."


    "Clear the weak, this is my justice!"


    ...


    "Drink!" "Drink!" "Drink!"


    On the royal courtship of Adela, Lorne is now punching on the deck.The sea water flowed from his naked upper body and wet the wooden boards under his feet.


    As we get older, the bones begin to take shape.Physical exercise began to be on the agenda.


    Because the fruit is the fruit of perception without any offensive ability, Lorne can only develop in physical skills, sword skills, and spear skills if he wants to become a strong man.


    However, compared to elegant swordsmanship or handsome air gun skills, Lorne is more fond of discovering his physical potential.


    Fist to the flesh is a man''s romance!With the fruits of perception, he has a terrifying combat intuition, coupled with the physical talent brought by the Vennhill family bloodline.


    Lorne asked himself, even if he was compared with the monsters in the new world, he still had some strength!


    "Nine thousand nine hundred ninety-nine!"


    "Ten thousand!"


    Lorne threw a punch, and the sweat on his fist splashed.Koffel handed Lorne the towel he had prepared.


    After a short rest, Lorne was ready to take a comfortable medicinal bath.This is the secret recipe from Magnetic Drum Island, the country of medicine and medicine, which can effectively relieve physical fatigue.


    And this kind of medicated bath, Lorne has to perform three times a day!Each time, a different formula is used to achieve perfect recovery.


    This is the formula prepared by the former chief medical officer of Drum Island. He once served the king of Drum Island, but for some reason he left his hometown and came to Adela.


    Under the influence of the Holy Truth, he joined the church and became a devout believer. This formula is his secret treasure handed down from generation to generation.


    The secret recipe is very easy to use, at least Lorne was full of praise after trying it.The price of the material is a bit...expensive.


    The Lorne family, which has increased in power, is also a little struggling to afford it.Is it the so-called poor culture and wealth?


    "Master, dinner is ready, and you can enjoy it when you finish taking a shower," Koffel said respectfully after putting on a bathrobe for Lorne.


    "Yeah." After the workout, Lorne was also a little tired and just took a comfortable bath.But when he turned around, he suddenly saw a small raft floating in the sea.


    On the raft stood a black-haired teenager with a black top hat, who looked only thirteen or fourteen years old, younger than himself.


    But Lorne could feel that in this young man''s body, there was a beast-like power, and it was even stronger than his own, based on power alone.


    There are so many monsters on this sea, Lorne couldn''t help but sigh.


    At this time, the boy also noticed Lorne, he took off his hat, and he took care of him.And Lorne nodded softly.


    Two teenagers of similar age, one on the splint of the big boat and the other on a small raft, facing each other across the sea.

 107 Chapter 107

    "This kid is very strong." Koffel closed his eyes and felt the breath of the raft boy.After a long time, he spoke, opened his eyes, full of solemnity.


    Koffel¡¯s armed color is not strong, and his fighting method mainly relies on the unexpected change of fruit, his superb magic tricks,


    But he has worked hard for twenty years.It can be said that the whole Wienhill family, the most domineering person who has seen and heard.


    To get his evaluation, this raft boy is rare.


    "Would you like me to find out about him?" Koffel said seriously, "He has an unpleasant breath on his body. You can do this when necessary."


    Koffel''s right hand made a gesture of cutting his neck, and his face was fierce.


    "No," Lorne shook his head. He knew what the so-called disgusting breath in Koffel''s mouth meant.But at this time he had a thought in his heart, "I have a hunch, keeping him may not be a good thing."


    "Only follow the young master''s arrangement." Koffel immediately understood Lorne''s thoughts, bowed slightly and then stepped back.


    Only Lorne was left looking into the distance, and the raft gradually disappeared on the sea level.


    "Is it really you? If it''s you, that''s fun."


    The interior decoration of the entire Adela Royal Ship shows what luxury is.The bloated Ackerman III was soaking in the hot springs, and several exposed girls around him were carrying food to his mouth.


    And he was full of enjoyment, with one hand holding a girl, the other hand galloping on her graceful body, his face was full of sex.


    The girl struggled to open Ackerman III''s stout arms, looking at his approaching face, her cheeks flushed and her pink face was full of spring.


    "Ahem." Just when Ackerman III was about to succeed, Lorne walked in in a bathrobe.Seeing such an unbearable scene, I had to cough awkwardly.


    When he had just finished the medicinal bath and was about to enjoy the dinner prepared by Kofi, he suddenly received a summon from Ackerman III.


    At this time, it was not the time to turn his face with the "Glory Emperor", Lorne had no choice but to drop the tableware in his hand and walk in.I didn''t expect to see such a beautiful scene when I came in.


    "Uh, Wei Enqing, you are here." Ackerman III let go of the girl and smiled awkwardly."Come try this special hot water, a royal special offer!"


    The young girl was relieved and quickly ran to Ron''s side.Serving this legendary priest, compared to the bloated and fat Ackerman III, this handsome and fit Father Wien is more popular with the girls.


    When Lorne entered the bath, he knew what Ackerman III meant by the special hot water.


    This kind of milky silky feeling, even if compared with my own medicated bath, can''t be too much, this Ackerman III will really enjoy it.


    "Then, your Majesty summoned me over, is there anything wrong?" Lorne suddenly said, he felt a trace of hesitation in Ackerman III''s heart.


    "Well, can I ask Wei Enqing to take a bath?" Ackerman III hesitated for a long time before getting along with such a bad reason.


    Looking for a big man to take a bath?You ask if you believe it or not?Lorne was unable to complain.


    "Let''s talk about business. His Majesty Ackerman is busy with the affairs of the country, how can he waste time." Lorne went straight ahead. He didn''t like staying with this "Glory Emperor". He felt that after staying for a long time, he would become stupid.


    "Okay," Ackerman III said awkwardly, putting away his botched performance."I heard that my cousin has some associations with you?"


    It turns out that you are tugging to say this.Lorne despised Ackerman III''s indecision in his heart, but he still pretended to be suspicious.


    "Your Majesty''s cousin, who is that?"


    "It''s Adela''s wine merchant, Agatha." Ackerman III said."Her name is Ackerman Agatha, and she is a direct line of my brother."


    "Oh, it turned out to be Miss Agatha! She is a kind and fraternal person who has made great contributions to the construction of the church."


    "A huge contribution? Isn''t that a lot of money sent out?" Ackerman III muttered."Oh, no, what I said is, are you familiar?"


    It turns out that your superficial concern is only about money?Lorne sneered and said that Agatha was the pillar that was pushed out by the Vennhill family.Adela''s wine tycoon, of course, is absolutely rich.


    More than familiarity?If Lorne wanted to, they would have slept on a bed.


    "Ms. Agatha, as the main investor in the construction of the church, we can be regarded as some overlap." Lorne said lightly.


    "Is that so?" Ackerman III was a little bit lost. "Then can you help me persuade her to stop hating her at home anymore. After all, the blood flowing in her body is Ackerman''s blood!"


    "Why do you want to communicate through me? Are you not family members?" Lorne pretended to be surprised.


    In fact, he had already learned about the dirty and dirty things through various channels.This reduced his sense of this Ackerman family to the freezing point.


    Such a disgusting family, no wonder Agatha never wants to mention her last name.


    "Actually," Ackerman III hesitated."This is just some misunderstanding of the children. Everyone sits down and talks amicably, and it will pass."


    Will pass?Your stupid prince took the opportunity to seize Agatha''s family property when her parents died, and even coveted her beauty in an attempt to occupy her.


    If it hadn''t been for Lorne just to come to Adela, which disrupted the country''s structure, there would be no Adela flower in the world.


    At first, you saw that Agatha''s oil and water had been squeezed out, so you ignored it. Now that Agatha has re-emerged with Lorne''s help, what kind of family affection do you mention?


    Such a trip is several times more disgusting than the most vicious pirates!


    "I will try my best," Lorne said.After getting up to leave, put on the bathrobe and walked out of the room.


    The sea breeze outside was a bit strong, and Ron''s body just after taking a bath was blown cold.But he didn''t care, he had to use this cold sea breeze to calm himself down.


    He was afraid that he could not help but kill the Ackerman III.


    Lorne''s Vennhill family can be regarded as one of Adela''s most powerful forces, and in the case of uniting with the old blind dog himself, the old Raleigh, it is not difficult to overthrow Ackerman''s notice.


    But he dare not.


    The world government does not care about the power changes within the member countries, and even some member countries are feuding each other and fighting endlessly.


    However, once the world government discovers that foreign forces are trying to invade a country, they will send a powerful army to clean up the bandits who occupy the country.


    Even if it is better than the later Krokdal and Doflamingo, their forces can easily level a country, but they still do it step by step, and what they want is justified.


    And Lorne was waiting for this justification.

 108 Chapter 108: Ogg Hongmus Tavern

    Og Hongmu is located in the middle of the great route. Although it is not as remote as Adela, the country of flowers, it is not an important route.


    Oge Hongmu means fine wine in ancient grammar.The Roton family ruled here.


    The whole island is elliptical, and there is a Jiuquan on the island, looking from a distance.It''s like a wine barrel floating on the ocean, and the residents here are addicted to wine, and are good at brewing fine wine, so it is known as the country of wine.


    As soon as Lorne got off the boat, he smelled the wine in the air.If someone who is not good at drinking comes here, just breathe in the air, you may get drunk.


    "It''s really the country of wine." Koffel sighed. He came here not only for the slave auction, but also received Agatha''s request to purchase a batch of fine wine back.


    "Thanks to the Holy Truth God, fortunately everything went smoothly!" After setting foot on the land of Oge Hongmu, Ackerman III, who was afraid of jumping out of a group of pirates and killed himself, finally relieved his heart.


    Put your hands together, thank God.The movements are pretty different, but no one knows whether they are religious or not.


    "Your Majesty Ackerman," Lorne said respectfully."I have done the task of escorting your majesty, and now I request to stroll around in this wine city."


    "Perhaps, this is a good mission site."


    "Enjoy the happy time, Wei Enqing." Ackerman III said pretentiously, and added at the end, "When you return home, you must remember to come back!"


    Finally got rid of this annoying fly.Lorne took Koffel around in the wine city.


    Lorne wore a sacred priest''s black robe with Koffel in a straight suit.It is an old and a young and two handsome men with asceticism who are particularly eye-catching on the street.


    Aoge Hongmu''s folklore is open. In this small meeting, Lorne declined a few young girls to strike up a conversation, many of whom were beauties with appearances above 85 points.


    "It seems that the young master is very popular with the girls." Koffel said with a smile.


    "Stop talking," Lorne said bitterly, "I hope no one will notice me."


    As a super criminal who was given a reward of 570 million (570 million) Bailey by the world government.Lorne hoped that the fewer people who noticed him, the better.At least give yourself plenty of development time.


    "Young Master is the one who is destined to rule the world, and it is normal to be prominent." Koffel never hesitated to compliment Lorne. In his opinion, Lorne is the greatest person in the world.


    The man who can clean up the world must be the young master of his family.Veenhill Lorne!


    The two quickly walked to a building with a "Knife and Sword Tavern" sign.


    After many pirates have been bumping in the sea for a long time, the first thing they do when they get to the beach is to look for taverns and brothels, and release their long suppressed desires.


    The tavern has become an important link between the pirates and the land.There is a mixture of fish and dragons, and it has become an important place for pirates to communicate.


    All kinds of secrets, true or false, circulated on the wine table, among which the anecdotes of the big men on the sea were favored by the pirates.


    As soon as Lorne entered, he felt the eyes of all the people gathered on him.The main reason is that his face is too immature, and the priest''s black robe on him is incompatible with the atmosphere of the tavern.


    However, the pirates quickly returned to normal. In the tavern, not to mention the priests coming to drink, even the navy and the pirates have happened.


    This is a truly unreachable zone. Who cares about identity?


    "I want a glass of Aphrodite''s Heart, with ice, thank you." Lorne sat on the bar and began to talk with the bar.


    Before, Agatha had tasted the Danates of Ogg Red Mug for Lorne. This kind of wine with sadness impressed Lorne.He was curious as to what it would taste like after Danath''s storage time had reached perfection.


    "Cold water, thank you." And Koffel asked for a glass of cold water. Since he was captured by the Navy because of drunkenness, he has made a vow not to touch a drop of alcohol again.


    The bartender quickly took a glass of pink liquid and a glass of white water.The liquid color is fascinating, like the tulle dress worn by a girl on a first date.


    "It''s the first time for this priest to come to Aoge Hongmu." The bartender brought the wine so that Lorne could start talking.


    "Oh, how can you see it?" Lorne picked up the pink liquid and tasted it. The drink was as sweet as a girl''s first kiss, intoxicating.


    "Because the local people of Oge Hongmu never click this heart of Aphrodite."


    "Oh?"


    "Mr. Father must have heard the story of Aphrodite''s Heart." The bartender saw Lorne confused and continued."Here, drinking the heart of Aphrodite of a young girl represents loyalty and eternity. It is an expression of love."


    "No girl wants her sweetheart to drink someone else''s wine." The bartender smiled and looked at Lorne.


    "But no man wants his wife''s wine to be drunk by others either." Lorne teased, looking at the pink liquid in the cup in his hand and felt a strange sensation.


    It''s like a bitch who does everything possible?


    It''s not that it''s nauseous, it''s just that it feels uncomfortable.


    This bartender is not very good at doing business, which disturbs the interest of the guests.This is Lorne''s evaluation of him.


    However, physicality is a very strange thing, such as the jailer who took Lorne to see Ken in the advance city before, and the bartender in front of him.Lorne just inexplicably felt it looked pleasing to the eye.


    "You are very interesting." Lorne commented with a smile.He drank the heart of Aphrodite in his hand.


    What does the opinions of others do to him?


    "Thank you Father for the compliment." The bartender bowed slightly."But I think the priest came here, not simply drinking a bar?"


    "Otherwise?" Ron squinted, he hated other people''s speculation.


    "Re-introduction, I am the owner of the Sword and Sword Tavern, Dickens, and I am here to serve you wholeheartedly, Father Wien."


    There is a closed room hidden behind the tavern. The walls of the room are inlaid with fragments of the sea tower, completely blocking the prying eyes of outsiders.


    Even Lorne, who has the ability to perceive, didn''t find it here.


    "Here is a safe place for the entire Aoge Hongmu, even the palace cannot be compared with this." Dickens sat on a white wooden chair and said softly.


    "Here, I can provide services for my husband."


    "What can you offer?" Lorne said lightly, sitting in the big chair relaxedly.


    This tavern is the largest information exchange place for Oge Hongmu, and Lorne is a man of the neighbouring country. It is not surprising that Dickens knows him.


    "Any information," Dickens said confidently."As long as you pay, we can provide everything for you."

 109 Chapter 109

    "Anything?" Lorne narrowed his eyes slightly."I want Shiji''s life. I don''t know how much I need to pay?"


    "This..." Dickens''s confident face became embarrassed, "Master priest, you should spare me."


    He really wants to be violent at the Father Wien in front of him, do you know who Shiji is?That is the living legend of the man who had just fought against Edward Newgate with the white beard.


    If we can get rid of him, we won''t sell information here, just go to the new world and do it alone!


    But these words were blown out by himself, and Dickens had to quietly swallow the evil fruit.


    "Okay, I won''t tease you anymore." Lorne smiled, he didn''t expect this tavern to kill Skee.Besides, even if they really had the strength, Lorne would not agree to them.


    One''s own enemy can only do it by himself.


    "I want information about the new world, the more the better." Lorne said in a deep tone. The Vennhill family''s power is only in Adela, the country of flowers, and the surrounding islands.Lorne wanted to get outside information only through newspapers.


    This is something that Lorne, who wants to conquer everything, cannot bear, he urgently needs to establish his own intelligence network.


    But before that, he needs to understand the changes in this world.


    Real changes, not processed news from newspapers.


    "There is news, but..." Dickens looked embarrassed.


    "As long as the truth of the news is confirmed, money is not a problem." Of course, Lorne understood what he meant and said calmly.


    "Okay, then please wait for me for a while." Dickens retired, and quickly ran over with a pile of files.


    The information of New World is neatly arranged from new to old for guests to check.


    The first to bear the brunt is the hottest event recently, the legendary battle between the Golden Lion and the White Beard.


    The dossier described in detail the cause of the incident, its course, the number of people who participated in the war, and the casualties.Far from being comparable to the information in the newspaper.


    Lorne finished reading in one go, then smiled.Sure enough, as he thought, Shiji, a stubborn, lawless man, actually ran to the white-bearded Edward Newgate''s boat and said to the man who was hailed as the strongest man in the world.


    Come be my left arm, let''s conquer the world together!


    Unsurprisingly, Shiji¡¯s words successfully angered Whitebeard, and there was a fierce battle between Shiji¡¯s Sky Fortress and Newgate¡¯s Mobile.


    The bottom of the Sky Fortress was demolished by Whitebeard Newgate, and the flagpole of the Mobile was also interrupted by Shi Jisheng.


    Both sides'' deputy, Montbach, and Marco the Phoenix were seriously injured, because they took into account other forces to take advantage of it, and the two sides were not ready for a decisive battle.So this war did not last to the end.


    This was actually the point that puzzled Lorne. Both Newgate and Skee were extremely proud people, especially Whitebeard, who regarded fighting as an honor.How can it be possible to stop fighting because of consideration for others?


    The secret of this, outsiders will not know.


    The rest of the information is insignificant, so it will not come together.After reading this information, Lorne''s understanding of the world increased.


    Because of the breakthrough in the advancement of the city, the world has become even crazier than the original. The calm sea on the surface is actually undercurrents.


    Even Lorne was uncertain about the future of this world for the first time.


    When Lorne got up, Koffel had already paid the bill, and Dickens smiled meaningfully at Lorne.


    "Mr. Father, look forward to our next cooperation."


    Lorne entered the bar in the afternoon, and when he left, the sky was already dim.The drunk people in the bar didn''t notice Lorne''s departure.


    The atmosphere of Oge Hongmu is completely different from that of Adela.It was also the eve of a grand festival, and the people of Adela were filled with enthusiastic smiles and the atmosphere was extremely joyful.The streets of Oge Hongmu are lonely, perhaps because people are drunk and have gone home to sleep.


    "Master, where are we going next?" Koffel asked respectfully.


    "The slave auction that Old Raleigh said is about to begin, but before that, we must first solve these annoying flies behind him."


    Lorne smiled and said that when they left the tavern, a few pairs of eyes fixed on them.


    The owner of these pairs of eyes thought that he was doing it very concealed, but in front of Lorne, who had supernormal perception ability, it was as dazzling as a night light.


    Harry was unhappy now, he saw a prey just now.The priest with a raw face actually ordered a bottle of Aphrodite''s Heart in the Sword and Sword Tavern. This expensive wine can only be ordered by foreigners who come here!


    And watching the butler behind him didn''t care about paying the bill.Harry concluded that this was a fat sheep, a rich man who had just come out of the house.


    Let me teach you the laws of society.Harry looked greedy.He saw the fat sheep walk into a corner, he knew it was a dead end, in a remote place, and almost no one would pass there.


    The opportunity is here!Harry rushed over with his men.


    "I''m your uncle Harry, quick to get to know..." Harry said halfway, but was stunned, because there was no one in this alley!


    "Excuse me, are you looking for us?" A lazy voice rang in Harry''s ear.The Org Hongmu native felt a sharp pain in his chest before he could beg for mercy.


    The old housekeeper in a suit waved his hand and threw them directly into the dead end.


    "My lord, misunderstanding." Cold sweat came out of Harry''s ears, and he quickly begged for mercy. He knew he had encountered the iron plate this time.


    "I haven''t spoken yet, you started begging for mercy." Lorne teased that the current robbers are really not as good as each.If you don''t fight, you know you can''t.


    "I was wrong, my lord priest, you have a lot! Leave me alone." Harry recognized the priest costume he was wearing, knelt and climbed over to hold Lorne''s thigh and cried.


    boom!


    But before he could climb in front of Ron, he was kicked away by Ron.


    "Who allowed you to touch me?" Lorne has a habit of hating unfamiliar people touching his body.


    Especially the weak.


    It just so happens that this Harry has both.


    "but,"


    Lorne walked up to Harry and squatted down gently.


    After being kicked away by Lorne, Harry had already accepted his fate. Today, I am afraid that he has encountered a ruthless character.But after hearing this sentence from Lorne, his eyes suddenly lit up.


    Things may turn around.


    "Do you know where the slave auction will be?" Lorne said with a smile.


    This smile made Harry chill.


    The obsessive-compulsive disorder of the previous life, the cold personality developed in the city prison for a long time in contact with the prisoners, combined with the smile mask when facing the believers, became the moody personality of Lorne now.


    He didn''t even know what expression he would show to others in the next moment.

 110 Chapter 110 Red Dove

    Lorne played with a black card in his hand and came to a building made of stacked huge stones.


    The words Red Dove are written on it.


    Red Dove, that is, the name of the largest human trafficking force in Aoge Hongmu.


    As if afraid of the people inside rushing out, the boulder was surrounded by iron bars.Only those who have an invitation can enter through the gate.


    As the gangster of Adela, Lorne certainly has the invitation letter with the highest level.However, because of the rush to leave, Bai Mi left it with Agatha.


    The buying and selling of slaves is completely legal in Aoge Hongmu, so it has become the largest slave trading place in this sea area.


    All kinds of slaves are clearly marked.As long as you have money, slaves of any race can be bought.Beast mother, murloc, long hands and long legs.In order to satisfy their inner sordidness, many wealthy people even travel across the oceans to visit here.


    The slave of Og Hongmu is as famous as its wine.


    This Harry, should also be a figure with a face and a face, at least at the level of the ruffian, he couldn''t touch things of the level of auction.


    After a simple inspection, an attendant took Lorne and Koffel into the megalithic building.


    Harry''s invitation letter was not enough to arrange a private room, so Lorne had to sit on a separate round table in the hall.


    The graceful waitress walked slowly with the wine.After seeing Lorne, he was taken aback.I don''t know what I was thinking about, but a clear smile appeared on his face.


    "Master priest, if you have any needs, you can contact me."


    The waitress blinked at Lorne.Blushing and walked away.


    "The fate of a woman who can''t escape." Lorne sighed and drew a note from the bottom of the wine glass, with an address written on it in a beautiful note.


    The two people present were strong, and the little gesture that the waitress thought she was concealed did not escape the eyes of both of them.


    Koffel smiled noncommitantly, the young master''s fate for a woman, that still needs to be explained?


    !The curtain covering the stage was opened, and a well-dressed gentleman stepped onto the stage.


    "Dear ladies and gentlemen. Welcome to Ben Red Dove."


    "Here we can release your most original nature!" The host smiled ambiguously.


    Lorne was a little unsure, but he was very unhappy with the gradual wheezing of the surrounding customers.


    The host quickly gave him the answer. Just after his words fell, ten exposed young girls walked onto the stage, and they didn''t care about the gaze of the guests.


    Each poses a seductive action, teasing the man''s self-control.


    "According to the usual practice, the appetizers of every auction are lovely girls. These beauties who have been carefully trained by Red Dove will never disappoint the guests."


    "And the reserve price for this auction is only 5,000,000 (five million) Bailey. And, this is the price of ten girls packing together!"


    Half a million Baileys is the average price of an adult on the slave black market. Frankly speaking, this price is not expensive.


    "Well, let''s not talk nonsense, gentlemen, show your strength! See who can get the girls'' love."


    "I pay 10 million Bailey!"


    "I pay 20 million Baileys!"


    "I give out 40 million Baileys!"


    "I give out 45 million Baileys!"


    "Who are you, five million plus is meaningless! Don''t come here if you are so poor!"


    ...


    As soon as the host''s voice fell, the people in the audience could not wait to get into a frenzy.Soon it was added to the sky-high price of tens of millions of Baileys, and the momentum did not weaken at all.


    On the other hand, Lorne didn''t raise the card once, and this coquettish woman really couldn''t seduce his interest.Lorne didn''t understand why these people would buy this useless thing at this obviously overflowing price.


    The final transaction price stayed at 130 million Baileys.This is equivalent to 13 million per person for each girl.This price can be exchanged for a pretty good sword in the weapon shop.


    The girl who was auctioned off was a middle-aged man with a big belly. He stood up, as if swearing his sovereignty to the girls, but there was an undisguised desire in his eyes.


    The girls on the stage blew a provocative kiss to the middle-aged man who bought them.The guests who had failed the bidding in the audience thumped their hands and felt very regretful.


    "Okay, well, the hearts of the girls have been taken away by this gentleman. Customers who have not bought it, don''t worry, the next products will also not disappoint you."


    The attendants lifted up a huge iron cage.Kick off the curtain.Inside sat a nearly naked man.There was only a small piece of cloth that could not be smaller to hide the last shame.


    He was sitting in the iron cage, his eyes full of despair, and his heart was ashamed.


    "Introduction, this is the famous swordsman captain, Captain Morman! A strong man with a bounty of 33,000,000 (33 million) Pele. Clashes with people in the Chambord Islands and become a slave. Tossing and turning came to Ogg Hongmu."


    "Although he is a loser, his strength is beyond doubt. With our special slave collar, loyalty is guaranteed. He is the best choice to protect your safety!"


    "The reserve price is his bounty. Thirty-three million Baileys!"


    "Now, who wants this strong bodyguard?"


    After the host had finished speaking, there was no sound below.He couldn''t help feeling a little nervous.


    This kind of powerful slave is the most difficult to sell.They are proud and arrogant, as long as they can find a chance, they will want to escape.If the master''s strength is insufficient, he might be burned by the slaves.


    And this Moorman has exceeded the limit that most of the guests can handle.


    "Have you sailed to the Chambord Islands?" Lorne muttered to himself. The Chambord Islands, located in the middle of the great route, divided the entire great route into two parts, a paradise and a new world.


    Since this Moorman can lead his pirate group there, compared to the strength, it is worth buying.


    As for the possible danger?Lorne didn''t care. It was dangerous for the talents without strength, and it was nothing to him.


    "50 million Bailey." Lorne raised his card and said lightly.


    "This gentleman bid 50 million Baileys, does anyone want it?" The host tried his best to agitate the hearts of the guests, but no one in the room was a fool and would not take risks easily.


    After a brief silence, the host said with regret.


    "It''s a pity that gentlemen have missed this powerful bodyguard."


    The waitress quickly delivered a number plate to Lorne''s hand. With this number plate, Lorne could go to the backstage to complete the unfinished formalities after the auction was over.


    After Moorman, the host conducted several auctions, but they did not arouse Lorne''s interest. He just arbitrarily raised a few cards and gave up.


    At the end of the journey, the attendants moved up a small iron cage.


    Lorne, who only knew the situation inside through perception, suddenly became serious.

 111 Chapter 111-The Winged Angel

    "Do you believe in God?"


    The host suddenly said solemnly, the audience was silent, and the guests looked dumbfounded and wondered what the host meant when he said this suddenly.


    "My mother is a believer in Holy Truth, and I have been fascinated by it since I was a child."


    The host then said to himself.


    "But I don''t believe in gods. I think all the so-called beliefs are deceptive things."


    "If there is a god, then how can this sea be flooded with pirates? Thunder should drop down from the sky to kill the wicked!"


    When he said this, Koffel glanced at Lorne.


    His current status as the young master is, after all, a priest of the Holy Shinrikyo Church, and he seems to be addicted to this role.


    However, after listening to the blasphemous words, Lorne didn''t respond, but waved his hand to signal Koffel to continue listening.


    "But!" The host became excited as he changed his voice.


    "Until I saw this thing, I didn''t know that my worldview for the past thirty-one years was wrong!"


    "There really are angels in this world!"


    The curtain was suddenly opened by the attendants, and a white-haired girl was held inside.


    It seemed that she had never seen so many people before. She curled up in the corner, looking at the guests in fear.


    The adults were disappointed and waited for so long.There is nothing special about this young girl in the cage except for her hair color.


    It''s just a little cute at best.


    "If the guests just think that what I''m saying is a gimmick, and they just call a cute girl an angel, it would be a big mistake!" The host seemed to have guessed the guests'' thoughts and sneered.


    He walked to the iron cage, the girl seemed to be very afraid of the man, and stepped back.


    But behind her is a cold iron cage, how can there be a place to retreat?


    The host grabbed the girl''s hair, turned her over, and turned her back to the audience.


    The girl wore a special halter dress and exposed her smooth back. There were two slender wounds on her back, which looked particularly dazzling.


    "She used to be an angel with two wings on her back, but because she violated the laws of heaven, she was cut off with her wings and fell into the world." The host began to speak nonsense.However, due to the wound on the girl''s back, many people were dubious.


    "An Qian didn''t commit a crime!" The white long hair was caught, and the painful little girl burst into tears, but after hearing the host''s nonsense, she mustered up the courage to explain.


    However, her voice was too small, and the hall was very noisy, and no one except Ron heard clearly what she was talking about.


    "Angels who have committed crimes must of course be punished well!"


    "Adults, you can take this little angel back and train it, maybe you can get the favor of the gods, and go to heaven after death!"


    The host tried his best to agitate the atmosphere of the audience, trying to elicit the evil thoughts in the guests'' hearts so as to sell the little girl at a high price.


    In fact, it was a coincidence that they were able to get this little girl. During the return of their ally, the old Raleigh, they encountered a merchant ship.


    In their eyes, merchant ships with weak defense capabilities are no different from lambs to be slaughtered.Old Raleigh certainly would not let go of this opportunity to make extra money.


    After suppressing and arresting the guards, they accidentally discovered the little girl hiding in the warehouse.


    "By the way, this little angel is also a very skilled doctor, as well as a good navigator. He can tell the position by the stars."


    "Ladies and gentlemen, think about it, who has ever enjoyed the medical care of angels in this sea? Even those noble kings, I am afraid they are not as good as you."


    The host''s words ignited the guests'' last trace of sanity. The gentlemen in the audience looked at An Qian with red eyes, full of undisguised desire.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was in place, the host smiled satisfied.


    "Now I announce that the final product of this auction, Angel with Folding Wings. The auction is now starting, with a reserve price of 10,000 (ten million) Bailey. Let me see, who is the lucky one who can take this The little angel led home."


    "I pay 10 million Bailey!"


    "I pay 20 million Baileys!"


    "I pay 50 million Baileys!"


    ...


    The guests frantically increased the price, as if they didn''t mind Bailey at all. What they are thinking about now is how to get this little girl and take it home with good conditions.


    "One hundred million." Lorne raised his card and said lightly.It is probably this little girl that the old Raleigh reluctantly exchanged for himself.


    He didn''t even want to let go even in exchange for the Devil Fruit, because he met Ron''s needs.


    A ship that can sail normally on the sea requires adequate staffing.


    Helmsman, combatant, cook, navigator, doctor... etc.


    In fact, the occupations of these personnel are fairly easy to find.I don''t know how many people under Lorne are capable of performing these duties, such as Kofiel, who is an extremely good sailor himself.


    When they first came out of Propulsion City, they sailed on the sea with a wooden plank, relying on Koffel''s navigation ability.


    But after all, there is only one Koffel, and Lorne needs him to help manage the family affairs. It is impossible for him to wander in the sea all year round.


    This little girl just satisfies what Lorne lacks. She is also a doctor and a navigator. She is an indispensable and important person to go to sea.


    Red Dove can''t lie, they say that this slave must have any ability.Otherwise, the sign that I have been operating for many years will be smashed.


    Moreover, her identity is also a plus.


    Only people with wings on the sky island, 10,000 meters above Qinghai, are said to have wings on their backs. It is not surprising that the people of Qinghai who never knew their legends regarded them as angels.


    For some reason, the little girl''s wings were cut off by her life, and she was also displaced from the sky island to Qinghai, where she was caught as a slave.


    There were many secrets in her body that could be unearthed, and even evoked a plan that Lorne had made a long time ago, a plan that he had almost forgotten.


    All these add up, so that Lorne is bound to win this little girl!


    The high price of 100 million did not stop the filthy desires of the residents. They hesitated for a moment and continued to raise the price.


    "One hundred and thirty million!"


    "One hundred and fifty million!"


    "Two hundred million!"


    ...


    Lorne frowned. He didn''t expect this group of people''s desires to be so crazy. He looked at Koffel, who gave Lorne a seven.


    In other words, the cash that can be used with them is only about 700 million.


    Just as Lorne was about to speak, a voice suddenly rang.


    "Three hundred million!"


    Everyone followed the voice and looked over, only to see the middle-aged man who bought ten girls in the first place stood up.


    Looking at the little girl with a lewd face.

 112 Chapter 112-Chapter 112

    "Five hundred million." Lorne said lightly.


    If you want to play, then I will play with you.


    "Five hundred and fifty million!" The middle-aged man almost squeezed these words out of his teeth.


    He stared at the priest who robbed him, his eyes seemed to be threatening.


    "Six hundred million." But Lorne didn''t seem to have seen it. For this Sky Islander, he was bound to win.


    What he wanted, even if the white beard stood in front of him, he couldn''t stop it.


    "Very good, very good." The middle-aged man shot angrily and smashed the table next to him.


    He had never thought that in Aoge Hongmu, someone would dare to save his face.


    It''s not that he can''t afford a higher price, but that there is no need to pay such a big price for a toy.Moreover, this priest is bound to win, and the price increase is meaningless.


    "Let me check his details!" The middle-aged man almost roared to the housekeeper beside him, "I want him to die without a place to be buried!"


    The host retreated when he saw the middle-aged man and stayed for a while, which did not fit the character of the big boss in his memory.But soon he figured out the reason, and looked at Lorne''s direction with pity.


    You young man, I''m afraid you don''t know what level of enemy you have provoked.


    But pity belongs to pity, and the necessary superficial effort still needs to be done, and the host coughed.


    "Congratulations to this priest, for being favored by angels! With the help of angels, your faith will be purer!"


    With boring compliments, the auction gradually came to an end.Lorne''s goal has been achieved, to get a good crew, but the price is a bit expensive.


    If Agatha were there, she would have complained about Lorne for a while, because most of the family''s money came from her wine business.


    Lorne came to the private cabin temporarily provided by Red Dove, and after a while, the waitress led the two slaves in.


    In other words, it was Lorne''s two new subordinates.


    Moorman, who was originally naked, got a simple suit. He looked at Lorne coldly, as if looking at his master.


    An Qian looked at Lorne curiously. The ferocious adults just told her that this priest was her master, and asked her to listen to her master.


    An Qian seems to understand, but she has always been obedient, but what does the master mean?


    "This is the slave ring manipulator of these two slaves," the waitress handed over two small objects with buttons."Just press this button lightly and the collars worn on their necks will explode."


    "Is that simple?" Lorne gently picked up a manipulator, corresponding to Moorman''s collar.


    It is this simple thing that controls the life of the strong man in front of him.


    Life was at stake, and Moorman suddenly became nervous. He was afraid that the new owner would press it inadvertently.


    "Is it pressed like this?"


    Lorne gave a soft push, and the waitress blindfolded her eyes as if afraid to see the explosion of Morman''s head.At the same time, there was a sad emotion in my heart.


    This Captain Moorman, who is also a well-known big man, did not expect to meet a host with a perverted heart, and thus ended his life.


    Really sad?


    However, the expected explosion did not appear for a long time, and the waitress slowly opened her eyes and found that Moorman was standing in the same place, cold sweat streaming from his forehead.


    "Oh, the quality of this manipulator doesn''t seem to be very good. I accidentally broke it." The manipulator in Lorne''s hand seemed unable to withstand his power, and it turned into fragments and scattered on his hand.


    "Now you are free, Mr. Swordsman." Lorne tilted his head."So what do you decide to do?"


    The atmosphere suddenly became tense.This Moorman is a well-deserved strong, an ambitious careerist who is aspiring to enter the new world.


    The reason why he became a slave was because he met a man who had returned from the new world in the Chambord Islands, after the conflict between the two sides.


    Ended with Morman''s fiasco, this was also the first time he realized the strength of real monsters.


    Especially when fighting against the leader who is also a swordsman, Morman knew what the gap was.


    His proud swordsmanship is not worth mentioning in front of him.Even after the defeat, Morman didn''t know the man''s name.


    Except for the black sword, and the terrible swordsmanship.


    After the defeat, Moorman recovered from his injuries in the Chambord Islands, but was taken advantage of by the pirates and slave teams.Become a lowly slave.


    During the period of becoming a slave, he was desperate, and all his dreams and ambitions were restricted by this little slave collar.


    But now, the manipulator capable of manipulating this collar was broken by the man in front of him.


    In other words, are you free?


    As if the heart that hadn''t been beating for a long time was beating again, Moorman''s eyes burned with something called ambition.He stared at Lorne, without saying a word, like a hungry wolf that had found its prey.


    As soon as the prey reveals a flaw, he will rush forward!


    "I like wolf-like eyes very much, very similar to someone I know." Lorne said with a smile."This kind of eyes is the crew I want."


    Lorne''s calm posture made Morman a little uncertain, he couldn''t guess whether the man was confident or pretending to be calm.But for the freedom that he finally gained, he will not retreat!


    "If you leave, I won''t hurt you!" Moorman said coldly to Lorne, this man is not bad, and it is equivalent to indirectly freeing him.As his benefactor, he does not die.


    "What if I don''t let it?" Lorne smiled playfully.At the same time, Koffel patted the waitress gently and took out something from her.


    "Ah, sir!" When the waitress saw Ron squeeze the controller, she hid behind Koffel in fright, because the steward showed a reliable aura.


    After a long time, she realized that she had a spare key in her hand. She searched her body tremblingly, but found that this thing was not in her body at all!


    How could it be gone!He obviously put all the keys on him!


    The waitress is desperate in her heart. This is a pirate who has a bounty of more than 30 million Baileys. The strength is so powerful that it is easy to kill them!


    At this time, she complained a little about Lorne, this person, isn''t it okay to be her own rich young master, she must come to buy slaves.And what did you do with such a cheap hand, you broke the slave controller.


    For the few people in the room, Lorne had a playful smile, Koffel was indifferent, Mooreman was hostile, Ansie was dumbfounded, and the waitress was desperate.


    At this time, a noise suddenly sounded outside the door.A man shouted.


    "It''s here!"

 113 Chapter 113 Bells Secret (Daily ask for recommendation tickets and collect!)

    "You are dead!" A brawny man with a full face grinned and broke into the door.A group of people in black with flintlocks rushed into the room and stood in two rows.The originally wide room became crowded.


    "Do you know who I am? Dare to grab a slave with me?" Surrounded by people in black, a middle-aged man with a big belly came in, holding a cigar in his mouth, his face full of contempt.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t know you." Lorne''s tone gradually became cold, "but you made my mood very bad."


    This man was the middle-aged man who had previously robbed Anxi from Sky Islander with Lorne.


    Because of him, it took Lorne hundreds of millions of dollars to get Ansie, but he didn''t care about it.


    Whoever has money can get what he wants.This is the rule of the auction.


    Since he wants to soar the price with himself, he will play with him. Even if he loses, his skills are just not as good as others.


    However, now the middle-aged man clearly wants to break this rule.Then there must be the consciousness to pay the price.


    "Hahahaha, are you in a bad mood?" The middle-aged man laughed as if he had heard the funniest joke. He grabbed Lorne''s priest black robe with one hand and lifted him up.


    "Do you know who I am!" The middle-aged man spit out thick smoke, "I''m called Bell, this street...ah!"


    Before he could speak, his palm was cut off by Qigan. Koffel did not know where he took out two daggers and held his forehand in his hand.


    On the blade of one of the swords, blood was dripping slowly.


    "Who allowed your dirty hand to touch our young master?" Koffel held the dagger, looking cold.


    Except for Lorne, no one on the scene could see Koffel''s movements clearly. They only heard Bell''s screams, and then they saw Bell grabbing his severed hand and kneeling on the ground.


    "You bastard! How dare you cut my hand!" Bell took a few steps back and yelled at Lorne with the only finger left."Kill them for me!"


    "No matter how noisy the flies are, they are only flies," Lorne tidied his clothes. There were some weak blood stains on them, which made him very unhappy.


    "How can the fly understand the will of the lion?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about!" Bell roared, "No matter how good you are, have you ever been a firearm? I have twenty-four flintlock rifles here, even the admiral will be scumbed!"


    Boom boom boom!The muskets in the hands of the people in black aimed at Ron''s head and began to aim and fire.The smell of gunpowder and smoke filled the room.


    "Hahahaha, die, die! This is the end of the provocation!" Bell laughed wildly with his severed hand.


    But he himself has some doubts, why is there no scream of despair in it?


    Shouldn''t they be scared crying father and mother?


    When the smoke cleared, several figures slowly emerged.Moorman stood at the front with a dagger in his hand, surrounded by bullets.


    He actually used this short sword to cut all the bullets down?


    "Thank you for the sword." Moorman stroked the sword he held from Koffel, as seriously as he stroked his wife''s skin.


    How long has it been since I touched the sword?Ten days?Still half a year?


    As long as he has a sword in his hand, how can Morman fear any enemy? This is the confidence of being a swordsman.


    Even if this sword is not so easy.


    It''s a lie, Bell and his men stared at the scene blankly.How could someone be able to block the bullet with a sword!How could there be such a strong person!


    How could he become a slave!


    A coincidence, it must be a coincidence!Bell forced himself to calm down. As the boss of Ogg Red Musi Street, he must not lose his temper in front of his men.


    "I saved your life! We are even." Moorman said flatly to Lorne, seeming not to care about the enemy standing in front of them.


    "It''s just an extra effort." Lorne commented that if ordinary firearms can hurt him, their so-called dream of dominating the sea, so hard every day, is nothing but a joke.


    "Haha." Moorman smiled noncommittal.


    "Don''t ignore us!" The brawny man who kicked the door open first, Bell''s capable subordinate, didn''t know when he touched Ron''s back and smashed him in the head.


    Catch the thieves first!Just grab this top figure!Then a few demons will be caught!


    "You are good at strength," Lorne said with a smile at Morman, his head tilted slightly, avoiding a fatal blow from the strong man."Your journey should not stop at paradise."


    "If you don''t do it, I know it too," Morman smoothly eliminated the man in black who was closest to him."When this incident passes, I will reorganize people to challenge the great route! Wait until I find the pirate who defeated me."


    "I will challenge again and beat him upright!"


    "Nice ambition." The strong man did not believe in evil, and launched several consecutive attacks on Lorne''s deadly part, but he came easily by him.


    Even from start to finish, there is no turning back.Lorne''s attention was always on Moorman.


    "I invite you to join us to conquer this sea of ??stars!"


    "Join?" Moorman chewed the word. "Then wait for you to prove your strength!"


    His own attacks were avoided continuously, and the brawny man finally realized that all of this did not seem to be a coincidence.There is a huge gap in the strength of the two sides.


    He thought of a legend, in which the strong can master a technique called seeing, hearing, color, domineering, and can predict the attack route of others in advance and easily avoid it.


    But isn''t this technique only understood by the powerful in the new world?


    He suddenly felt that he followed Master Bell to come here, as if sadness was not a good choice.


    "I will prove it." But when the brawny man was about to give up his goal and escape, he suddenly felt a cold in his chest, only to see the young man holding a heart tightly in his hand.


    "That''s not my heart..." the strong man muttered to himself, but before he could finish his words, he knelt down on the ground, his eyes widened and he couldn''t stare at him!


    "Don''t, don''t kill me. I can give you a lot of money." As the two spoke, the man in black that Bell brought was slaughtered by Moorman and your Kofiel.He fell to the ground and kept crawling backwards.


    "Do you think I''m like a person who lacks money?" Lorne bent over and said condescendingly, with a slight smile on his face, but the blood stains on his face ruined his supposedly warm expression.


    Make him like a demon who just started learning how to smile.


    At this time, Bell finally remembered that this man was the one who threw hundreds of millions of Baileys to steal his slaves, and money could no longer move him.


    At the moment of life and death, his mind turned wildly, and he suddenly thought of one thing.


    "I''m Oliver the Blood Hand! I know a secret..."

 114 Chapter 114 Black Card

    "Oliver Bloodhand?" Lorne''s brain began to turn, and quickly unearthed a message from his memory.


    The father of the two Terstmann brothers, kidnapped the pirates of the five hundred palace soldiers in Adela, and the man who scared Ackerman III to seek Lorne''s protection, isn''t it the bloodhand Oliver?


    The bounty is as high as 97,000,000 (ninety seven million) Bailey, demonstrating his impressive strength.


    "Yes, yes, my boss is Lord Oliver!" Bell begged Lorne as if grabbing the last straw."As long as you let me go, I will tell you a big secret. The second prince of the kingdom...Ah!"


    "Not interested." Before Bell finished speaking, Lorne used Koffel''s dagger directly into Bell''s neck.He covered the wound on his neck with his only hand, and looked up at Ron, unbelievable.


    He had thought that this man might kill him back after hearing his secret, but he could not believe that Lorne didn''t care about his secret at all.


    This is about the future of the entire Oge Hongmu!Don''t you care at all?


    After taking the handkerchief that Koffel handed over to wipe off the blood on his body, Lorne smiled at the waitress who had been scared and bewildered by hiding in the corner.


    "It seems that they have been dealt with accidentally, and the rest of the aftermath work is left to Red Dove."


    Only then did the waitress react, she said tremblingly."Yes, I''m sorry! It''s because we didn''t deal with it properly, let others disturb the guests."


    The young priest in front of him, wearing a black robe and smiling, looked like a devil in her eyes.


    She just wants to leave this room now.


    Red Hato''s manager finally arrived late at this time. He heard that Bell went down to find the priest''s trouble with his menacing hands, and immediately set off to stop it.


    If any accident happens to a customer in Red Dove for shopping, the reputation of Red Dove will be completely wiped out.


    As he walked upstairs, he became more frightened, and blood ran down the floor from upstairs.


    Has the tragedy happened?The manager hastened his pace quickly, and he will try his best to restore the reputation of Red Dove!


    But when he walked to the door, he found that the person who fell on the ground was not the foreign priest, but the menacing Bell and his men!


    The priest stood quietly in the room, wiping the blood stains from his hands with a handkerchief, as if he had just done a trivial thing.


    Who the hell is this!You must know that Bell is also regarded as a gangster of Oge Hongmu. Although he is not good at force, he has a deep background and even has a close relationship with the royal family.


    But now he is dead here, and the manager can foresee the upcoming earthquake in Oge Hongmu.


    "Guest," But now, the manager greeted him with a smile on his face. No matter who the priest is, he can''t offend him!


    "Someone attacked me because they couldn''t grab me at the auction." Lorne saw the manager coming, turned slightly, and gave way to the waitress.


    The waitress was relieved and hurriedly ran behind the manager. She was just a part-time worker. She had never encountered this situation and was completely at a loss.


    "So, this is how the famous Red Dove protects the safety of the guests?" Lorne said in a mild manner, but it was like a hammer hitting the manager''s heart.


    After Koffel heard Ron''s words, his complexion gradually became serious, ready to take action at any time, just waiting for Ron''s order.


    "Um," the manager was sweating coldly, and the priest in front of him didn''t look like a good person. After all, this Bell, he killed him when he said it, and he was merciless.


    At this time, he took it for granted that it was Bell who provoked first. If it weren''t for the trouble that he brought his hands down to find Lorne, he would not end up like this.


    "All this is Red Dove''s fault," the manager said painfully, and took out a black card from his body.There is a red pattern on it, which is the symbol of the red dove.


    "This is Red Dove''s black card. The holders of this card are all Red Dove''s friends, and all consumption is 20% off." The manager said politely, "All the losses of the guests just now will be borne by Red Dove. ."


    When Lorne left, the manager finally breathed a sigh of relief and took out a handkerchief to wipe off the sweat.


    This time, Red Dove has suffered a huge loss. The black card alone is very valuable. There are fewer than five people who can own this card.


    Each is a big man who frightens one party.In addition to reddove''s fame, the manager gave out this black card, but it did not fail to please Ron.


    Young and vicious.The manager seemed to see the rise of a future hegemon.


    Lorne, wearing a black robes, led An Qian, Koffel in a straight suit and Moorman who seemed to be thinking about something followed closely behind him.This strange team attracted people''s attention.


    But now it''s the reception of Oge Hongmu, and I don''t know how many people have come here.Some strange people are not strange.


    The crowd quickly arrived at the hotel where Lorne temporarily settled.After returning to the room, Lorne sat on the chair and asked with a smile at Morman.


    "The thing that bound you is gone, why don''t you run away?"


    "Because of your words," Moorman sat on the floor without hesitation."You said you want to prove it to me."


    "Then what do you want to see?" Lorne picked up the wine glass, and Koffel immediately took out the treasured wine to pour it for Lorne, like a dedicated servant.


    "Dream? Ambition?"


    "No, I want to see power." Moorman took a sip of wine. "Let him go to hell with that illusory thing. I just want to know what power is."


    "Strength?" Lorne sat casually, the liquid in the cup like blood, "Try to attack me, if you can make the liquid in this cup shake out, I''ll let you go."


    "Arrogant!" Morman stood up suddenly, his pride as a swordsman made him unable to bear this provocation, even if his opponent was his master!


    The short sword in his hand stabs Lorne directly, as fast as lightning, so fast that no one in the scene can react!


    But is this just a bluff?Seeing Lorne moving, Moorman secretly said, then go to death!


    The sword approached Lorne, and Koffel finally moved, but instead of saving his master, he lifted the bottle and poured Lorne wine.


    Lorne''s wine glass, I don''t know when it was empty, he gently turned his body, and handed the wine glass to Koffel.


    And it was this random movement that just escaped Morman''s deadly sword!


    The blade was wiped against Ron''s profile.Moorman could even see Ron''s profile reflected on the sword.

 115 Chapter 115 Chapter 115

    The great route, the new world, near the waters of Wonokuni.


    A pirate ship with the Bat Skeleton Pirate flag sails on the sea.This ship has a peculiar shape, like a bat floating on the sea.


    On the deck, a man wearing a shirt with a bat collar and a black gothic coat was sitting in a chair reading a newspaper.


    He is tall and strong, nearly seven meters tall, even in the world of pirates, which is extremely exaggerated.


    A body of tendon flesh makes his figure extremely well-proportioned, implying terrible explosive power.


    His pale complexion, coupled with his fangs and horns, gave his identity a sense of mystery.


    "Hehehehe." The man picked up the goblet and took a sip of red wine."That guy Dover is really courageous. He even thought of using the method of hijacking the Heavenly Gold from the Heavenly Dragons to blackmail the world government, thus obtaining the title of Qiwuhai."


    "When is the title of this pirate betrayer so sought-after? Or, it is our existence that makes this title noble, right? Fren?a."


    A black-clothed swordsman was leaning on the ship rail. He was dozing off with his sword in his arms. He opened his sleepy eyes only after hearing his captain calling his name.


    "Doflamingo is a terrible hero, and his ambition is by no means limited to the name Qiwuhai under the king." Frenza pulled out a section of his saber, and the sun reflected on the sword was a little dazzling."The identity of King Qiwuhai is too embarrassing. It is disliked by the navy pirates. We must be careful, especially you. You have to restrain your personality, Moria."


    If Lorne is here, he must understand what the name means.


    The super pirate of the new world,


    The veteran of Qiwuhai under the king,


    Moonlight Moria, known as the top pirate under the legend!At this time, he was full of confidence, completely different from the decadent and bloated middle-aged man ten years later.


    "Hehehehe, Firenze, are you suggesting that I was wrong to confront the bastard Kaido?" The man called Moria closed the newspaper in his hand, stood up, and looked into the distance. Towering into the clouds, something similar to Optimus Prime.


    The legendary country of Wa is on it, because it is difficult to reach, it is also called the impossible country.


    It is said that the crew of the Pirate King Roger, Guangyue Mitian is the lord of the country, but some time ago, that bastard Kaido invaded here with his forces.


    The current Wano country is in riots.


    "How can you get what you want!" Moria crushed the cup in his hand, "Everything you want! I will destroy it! Bastard Kaido!"


    "Because I am Moonlight Moriah!"


    "Who!" Frensa''s eyes suddenly moved, and the powerful sight and dominance made him feel a strong aura flying over from the country of He.


    He held his breath, then suddenly drew out the knife, and aimed at the figure with a brilliant light.


    At the moment when the figure was about to be hit by the knife light, it suddenly stopped, and dangerously and dangerously avoided this fatal attack.


    "Who am I supposed to be." After the figure flew near, Molia narrowed his eyes and snorted coldly."When Kaido invaded the country of Wano, there were a few more powerful men under him. I still wonder where he found so many masters. So it was you."


    The man who came had wings on his back, was wearing a black costume and a mask.He stayed above the Moriah ship, condescendingly looking at the man below.


    "Go back or die."


    "It seems that Kaido didn''t finish processing the country for a while, otherwise it won''t be you, but you."


    "Hehehehe, then I''m going to check it out. What else is more interesting than the plan to destroy that bastard Kaido?"


    "You are looking for death." The figure said coldly.


    "It doesn''t matter if I die, but you," Moria licked his lips. "I''m curious, how did you, who claimed to be righteous before, become Kaido''s running dog?"


    "Can''t bear the punishment of the world government?"


    "Do you mean that you can''t bear the pain of being killed by a newcomer?"


    "Or what other reason?"


    "You don''t need to know." Sombra said coldly.


    "It seems that you have indeed changed. No matter how paranoid you were before, you won''t be associated with a bastard like Kaido."


    There was a smile on Moriah''s face, showing his sharp teeth.His shadow stretched strangely.It looked like a demon stretched out his hand at that figure.


    "I should call you the head of the three plagues, Jhin. Or rather."


    "You should be told to advance the former warden of the city, Ken!"


    ...


    The naval headquarters, the sirens kept ringing.


    A very strong old man with a broad chest, tawny skin, and white hair and beard shaped like the word "mountain".Sitting in the admiral¡¯s office, he has a stitched scar under his left eye. He is wearing a sleeveless black shirt decorated with medals, showing his arm muscles, dark green armbands, and a pale yellow scarf around his neck. .


    He is the marshal of the navy headquarters, steel bone empty!At this time he threw a phone bug on the table.


    "That bunch of idiots above! How did they come up with the institution of the Under King Qi Wuhai!"


    "Before, Doflamingo hijacked''Heavenly Gold'' to threaten us with the position of the King''s Qiwuhai, and we gave it."


    "The aftermath of the battle between Shiji and Newgate has not subsided."


    "Now Moonlight Moria went to Wano Country to want to fight directly with Kaido! Is this going to stir up the storm of the new world again?"


    "Hey hey hey! Don''t be so angry, anyway, we can''t control the sea in the New World anyway."


    A middle-aged man with gray hair eating senbei said with a grin.


    "Cap, you bastard! Kaido''s men are the apprentices of your old friend Wei! You haven''t explained it to me yet!"


    This off-line middle-aged man is the hero of the Navy, Lieutenant General Karp.


    "King Qiwuhai is to balance the power of the pirates and the navy." Next to Karp sat a man with frog eyes and a twisted beard. He pushed his glasses and said lightly.


    "But they are not part of the navy after all. Moria and Kaido bite the dog, and the navy has nothing to lose."


    "No matter who wins, we are all the ones who gain."


    "The truth is the truth, but once this war breaks out, the pirates of the new world will definitely be unable to sit still, and we need to reinforce the world."


    The wise general is worthy of the wise general, and the Buddha''s Warring States has broken the key to the situation, and Ganggukong''s expression gradually eased.


    "Don''t talk about it yet, take a look at this." Ganggukong took out a document.


    "We have news from Vennhill."

 116 Chapter 116

    The blade pierced Lorne''s face, but missed a few shots, only cutting off a few of Lorne''s hair.


    Morman didn''t believe in evil, so he drew his sword back at Lorne and stabbed it again.


    With these swords, Moorman seemed to have returned to the time when he single-sworded the ocean, his mood fell from the peak to the trough, and then returned to the peak, making his sword intent more pure.


    He was confident that even in the face of the black swordsman who defeated him in the Chambord Islands, he would not fail so easily.


    "Because I''m fed up with failure!" Morman shouted, dagger pointed at Ron''s throat, this sword, even if it was a sword, he could not avoid it, he would make this arrogant kid pay the price!


    Grumbling.


    Lorne raised his wine glass and drank it with his head up.The neck receded slightly, and once again he avoided Morman''s sword dangerously and dangerously.


    The skin was in contact with the blade, and Moorman could sever Lorne''s throat.


    If it is a coincidence to avoid once, then it is inevitable that such coincidences are added up again and again.


    At this time, Moorman remembered a legend, it is said that there is a technique called domineering in this world.Having domineering can greatly improve the user''s strength.


    People who are not domineering face domineering users often have two situations.


    The first is that the enemy seems to have seen through his own attack, and the attack will not hit anyway.


    The second is that the enemy''s body seems to be wearing a piece of armor, and his attacks cannot hurt the enemy at all!


    People who don''t know how to dominate can hardly move in the new world!This is the iron law summed up by countless losers.


    And the performance of the priest in front of him was very much like the domineering owner in the legend.


    "Is this the legendary armed domineering?" Moorman said sullenly, but became firm instead.


    If others can master this technique, then I can definitely too!I want to defeat the man with the black knife.Standing on top of kendo!


    "Is it domineering?" Lorne murmured, "Perhaps, is this strength enough?"


    Because of his perception ability, Lorne couldn''t feel the domineering existence of seeing and hearing.


    To cultivate domineering, one must first perceive the opponent''s aura, the invisible fluctuations in the opponent''s body, so as to predict the enemy''s actions.


    But all of this has been replaced by the "microsensory realm".Luo wants to practice seeing, hearing and appearance, like letting a billionaire understand the feeling of a beggar.


    Never understand.


    However, the cultivation of armed color will be much smoother, with the growth of the body, as well as the training of the two powerful armed colors of Fat Tiger and Jodi.Lorne''s armed color domineering speed of progress can be described in leaps and bounds.


    Sensing ability is extremely similar to seeing and hearing domineering, and it is not surprising that Moorman confuses it, and Lorne has no idea of ??correcting it.


    "Skills are not as good as others, willing to go down." Moorman smiled bitterly, then knelt on one knee.


    At this time he already understood the gap between himself and Lorne. In the Red Dove lounge before, Lorne "accidentally" broke the slave controller, which was also intentional.In order to convince him to lose!


    "I''m willing to kill all enemies for Mr.''s sword." He raised his head and looked at Lorne."Until you are surpassed by me."


    "No," Lorne laughed.Pulling Moorman up, "Welcome to join the Wien family, just let us,"


    "Let''s turn this world upside down together!"


    "Big brother, what are you doing?" Unknown An Qian, she gently pulled LaLorne''s robe and said dumbly.


    "I forgot about you." Lorne smiled and leaned down, gently stroking An Qian''s head, her long snow-white hair was unusually supple.It is estimated that this is the first time the little girl has been so close to a man. She stood there blankly, somewhat at a loss.


    Lorne stroked Anssey''s little head, and suddenly thought of Garrett, the little girl who was trapped in the island with him, the Charlotte child.


    She was about the same age as An Qian now, right?I don¡¯t know if she has grown into a slim girl in the past few years?


    It''s time to speed up my progress, I haven''t seen the sea in the new world yet!


    "Do you tell your story to your brother? Why did you come to this sea area? What''s wrong with your back?"


    Lorne''s question made An Qian''s small face pale suddenly, as if she had recalled some bad memory, her face was full of fear.


    "Don''t want to say it, it''s okay. I will protect you." Lorne felt the little girl''s emotional changes, and did not force her, but gently took off the slave ring worn on her neck.


    My people don''t need such things as slave circles to maintain loyalty!


    True companions need to trust each other!If you can''t even trust, how can you give your back to others?


    Your own strength is the best slave circle, so those who want to betray dare not betray!


    "Good guy!" Maybe it''s been too long since no one cared for herself. The little girl saw Lorne take off the uncomfortable collar on her neck, her eyes turned red, and she cried.


    "Ouuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu and I are sinners! They cut off my brother and me''s wings."


    "Who are they?" Lorne asked, cutting off the wings of an innocent little girl, even Lorne, who pretended to be dark, could not do it.


    The strong have clear grievances. What is it to sprinkle hatred on the little girl?


    "They are the bad guys in Apayado! They caught my brother and me and beat us every day after tomorrow! We managed to escape but were discovered by the bad uncles. My brother was caught by them to cover me!"


    "Really a good brother, I will help you save him." Lorne commented that the more he is at the critical moment of life and death, the more he can reflect his character.


    It''s like myself and Garrett.Lorne vowed to keep her alive even if she sacrificed her life.


    "Uuuuuu, thank you good brother!"


    After hearing Ron''s words, Ansie finally smiled. The tears on her face were not dry yet, but this smile was warm.


    Like an angel.


    At this time, the Wienhill family has two more generals.


    But this brief warmth did not last long, and a knock on the door broke it.


    After Koffel opened the door, he found a guard in the uniform of the Adela Palace hurried in.


    "It''s not good, it''s not good, Father Wien!"


    "What''s the matter, take a sip of water and speak slowly." Lorne frowned. He didn''t like being disturbed.


    Especially with people you hate.


    Gurulu.


    The guard drank the water before speaking.


    "Oliver Bloodhand just sent someone to send a letter to His Majesty."


    "He wants to exchange the lives of five hundred palace guards for Adela''s throne!"

 117 Chapter 117 Chapter 117

    "Swap the lives of five hundred guards for the throne? Then this throne is too cheap." Lorne sneered, but soon he figured out the key to the problem.


    Adela is a small country with not many citizens, and even fewer soldiers. Once these 500 soldiers die, it will be a serious loss for Adela.


    Moreover, these soldiers went to Og Hongmu under the order of Ackerman III. Once Ackerman III refused, they would bear the throne of greed and not insult the soldiers'' lives.


    This was unbearable for Ackerman III, who regarded his fame as his life.


    That''s why he hurriedly asked people to invite Lorne over to discuss countermeasures.


    "Then wait for me to prepare," Lorne said lightly to the guard, "I will go to see your Majesty."


    After the guard retreated, Lorne turned and smiled at the newbie next door.


    "It seems that there has been a little accident."


    "Boss, you just need to prepare a knife for me. Master Koffel''s sword is too short to use." Moorman licked his lips, looking forward to the next event.


    "Let me try the pirate who hijacked five hundred soldiers, how powerful is it!"


    ...


    Ackerman III lived in the royal city of Org Hongmu. As Roton III''s best friend, he was the king of Adela, the country that has the closest relationship with Org Hongmu.


    He deserves the attention of Oge Hongmu official.


    However, at this time he was a little sleepy, walking back and forth in the VIP room of the palace.


    "What to do! The name of my Glory Emperor cannot be tarnished!" A tangled and struggling expression appeared on Ackerman III''s face."But if we just give up the throne to that bastard, won''t we become civilians? Then there will be no money for me to spend!"


    "But that bastard Oliver is so strong, if I don''t satisfy his desires, he will not give up!"


    At this moment, the door with luxurious dark golden patterns slowly opened.


    A young priest in a black robe walked in.With his back to the sun, he came to the earth like an angel through the gate of heaven,


    "Father Wien! You are finally here!" Ackerman III hurriedly ran to Lorne and took his hand, as if grabbing the last straw.


    There is no arrogance before.


    "What''s the matter, Your Majesty, why are you so anxious?" Lorne took his hand back from Ackerman III''s hand calmly, and he hated contact with people he didn''t like.


    But still asked with a smile.


    "Is it because of the pirate Oliver?"


    The little girl Ansie seemed to be afraid of Ackerman III, hiding behind Lorne and dared not to come out.It wasn''t until Lorne took her little hand that she felt a little relieved.


    As for Koffel, he took Morman to Og Hongmu''s weapon shop to select weapons for him.


    What a lovely girl.Ackerman III secretly swallowed after seeing Anssy.But soon he swept away the sordidness in his heart.


    When is it all, the throne is almost gone, still thinking about this!


    Ackerman III said to Lorne with a sad expression on his face."It''s the heinous bastard Oliver! He simply doesn''t put the world government in his eyes! Five hundred soldiers who kidnapped me, wanting to threaten to exchange Adela for the throne!"


    "But I won''t let him succeed!"


    Sure enough, his own interests are more important than anything else, Lorne secretly said.But the expression asked suspiciously.


    "Since your Majesty has already made a decision, why did you call me here?"


    "I have requested assistance from the nearest naval base! They will send additional personnel soon."


    "But this period of time is the most dangerous. Oliver''s kind of devil may die with me. So I want to ask Father Wien to protect me back to Adela."


    "As long as I return to Adela, I have the protection of Father Wien, plus the soldiers stationed near the palace. No matter how vicious this Oliver is, he can''t pose the slightest threat to me!"


    "But, Your Majesty." Lorne was pious at this moment."I have dedicated my body and mind to the Lord, and can only protect the Lord''s people. This time, escorting Your Majesty has done my duty as a subject. If this continues, I am afraid that my Lord will feel that my faith is not pure enough."


    You priests are trouble, Ackerman III secretly said, I am your king, is it not your duty as a subject to protect the king?


    But now he is asking for others, of course it is difficult to say these things.


    With a smile on Ackerman III¡¯s face, ¡°I understand what the priest meant, and when I return, I will establish the Holy Truth Church as the state religion, so that the entire Adela will become the Lord¡¯s Kingdom of God.¡±


    "Fr Wien protects the people of Adela is to protect the people of the Holy Truth. In this way, the priest''s faith will not only be tarnished, but will become more pure!"


    I thought of such a way!I am really witty, and Ackerman III silently gave himself a thumbs-up.


    If he is also a believer in the Holy Truth, then Father Wayne has no reason to refuse to protect himself.


    With such a strong bodyguard, I can feel at ease a lot.


    Can this happen?Lorne was also a little dazed at this time. He just wanted to take advantage of Ackerman III. He didn''t expect this emperor to be so docile, he would directly establish Holy Truth as the state religion.


    In this way, his identity has changed from an ordinary foreign priest to a godfather of a country with less than 10,000 people!


    Uh, even counting that the Pope Arelli is still on her head.


    "If that''s the case," Lorne said respectfully with secret joy hidden in his heart."Then it is my duty to protect your Majesty."


    "As long as I''m here, those pirates won''t be able to hurt your Majesty!"


    Ackerman III finally breathed a sigh of relief, and the gloom of Oliver''s letter was dissipated because of Lorne''s promise.


    He sat limply in the chair, relieved.


    "But." But Ron''s next sentence made his heart uneasy again.


    "What''s the problem? Father Wien." Ackerman III''s expression was a bit displeased, he had already compromised like this, and his Wien was still so greedy?


    "That''s it, Your Majesty." Lorne said softly, "We are now visiting Oge Hongmu as envoys to observe the ceremony. We are still during the reception. Isn''t it wrong to leave rashly?"


    It turned out to be this matter. This priest had just become his own subject, so he was so loyal to himself!


    "Lordon III has a very good personal relationship with me. I just need to say hello to him." Ackerman III said confidently as if he had returned to the emperor in power.


    "He won''t care."


    The face of the country, how can its own throne and fate matter!

 118 Chapter 118 The Second Prince

    When Lorne and Ackerman III arrived at Ogg Hongmu''s palace, Roton III was holding a banquet.


    On the stage, there are several exposed beauties dancing, and the princes and nobles are drinking with wine glasses.


    The strong smell of wine is in the air. As the king, Lawton III is naked and soaking in a pool filled with red liquid, holding a wine glass full of wine in one hand, and a beauty with only three points of shame in the other. .


    "There is wine and beauty! Everyone, please have fun!" After speaking, he picked up the wine glass and drank it.


    At this time, he saw Ackerman III rushing over and said loudly with joy.


    "Hey, hey, old friend, you are finally here! Just read that letter and I have been utterly distracted, not even attending my banquet."


    "You must punish yourself for a few glasses. These are Ogg Hongmu''s fine wines, not for sale!"


    As the king of Og Hongmu, the country of wine, he grew up in a wine glass since he was a child. The wine he praised is of course a rare good thing.


    But the current Ackerman III has no interest in enjoying this wine at all. He just wants to leave quickly and return to Adela.


    Only there can he feel at ease.


    "Lorton, me." Ackerman III just wanted to speak, but he was directly pulled into the wine pool by Lawton, making a splash and getting wet.


    "Don''t say anything, enjoy the banquet."


    Roton laughed loudly.He pointed to a polite young man standing by the pool and said.


    "This is my eldest prince, he is very talented, does he look like me when I was young?"


    The eldest prince''s wine glass gestured to Ackerman III with a slight move.


    "Very handsome, isn''t it?" Roton whispered in Ackerman''s ear."I am going to let him inherit my throne."


    It''s really good, looks like a smart and capable person.Ackerman III turned his head slightly, and suddenly thought of his ineffective son.


    People are more angry than people!


    "You are still young, and there is time. It is a bit wrong to prepare an heir now, right?" Ackerman III also whispered to Lawton, "Besides, the prince is so young and has little qualifications, I''m afraid I can''t convince the crowd."


    This is the truth he told an old friend of Lawton, how many royal families are ruined by the improper choice of heirs, even he originally wanted to get the throne...


    "I don''t accept it? My decision is an order! Who would dare to refuse to accept it?" Luoton suddenly got up, only a bath towel covered his body.


    "Hey hey hey! Stop for a while!" Roton yelled at the surroundings.The dancers on the stage and the music orchestra stopped at the same time, and the pleasure-seeking princes and nobles turned their sights to Lawton III. They wanted to hear what their emperor had to say.


    "Cough cough cough," Roton III said solemnly, "I am going to make the prince the heir? Does anyone have any comments?"


    Silence, the banquet fell into dead silence.The nobles held their breaths, and they didn''t know what to say, their eyes moved to the direction of the prince, and the prince stood there blankly, at a loss.


    No one noticed that there was a young boy hiding in the crowd, and after hearing the words of Lawton III, he showed a trace of resentment.


    His appearance is similar to that of the eldest prince, but with a touch of coldness.


    "Lorton is drunk, don''t take it seriously!" Ackerman III got up and grabbed him and said with a smile."The banquet continues."


    As a king of the same rank as Lawton, the fame of Ackerman III is still the scene of the town''s residence. The music resumes, the dancers continue to dance, and the princes and nobles continue to laugh at Yan Yan.


    It seems that everything that happened just now does not exist, but the minds of the people present are no longer in this reception.


    "You, you, you can''t hide anything when you get drunk." Ackerman III said to his old friend.When he drank another glass of wine with Lawton III, something suddenly came to mind.


    Am I here to say goodbye?Where is Father Wayne?


    Ackerman stood up and started looking for Lorne''s traces, and finally found out that he was sitting in the corner at Lorne.Picking up the wine glass and tasting slowly.


    Ackerman felt that Lorne was incompatible with everything around here. Was it because of his identity?


    Or maybe the clothes you wear are not suitable for this banquet?


    Ackerman didn''t know, but he was relieved.Since Father Wien is here, it is temporarily safe here.


    Have a few drinks with an old friend, and there is no problem returning to Adela one day later, right?


    Lorne watched all this silently, and the joy-seeking people even made him think that it was a prosperous age, and the pirates on the sea outside had been cleaned up.


    "Can I sit here?" A young man walked up to Lorne with a wine glass. It was Oge Hongmu''s second prince.


    "You think they are stupid too?" The second prince said to himself, sitting next to Lorne.


    "It''s like being blindfolded by cloth, unable to see the world."


    "You are very interesting." Lorne smiled and raised his glass, and took away the wine glass that An Qian had secretly taken away.


    What wine does the little girl drink?


    "Introduction. My name is Sid, Roton Sid. I am the second prince of this country." The boy raised his glass."It''s also a loser."


    "Clink glasses for failure." Lorne said casually with a smile on his face.His perception ability enveloped the audience, and the slightest movement could not escape his perception.


    This Sid had just heard the change of expression after Lord Roton III passed, and Lorne didn''t see it either.


    Ambitious, unwilling.This is what Lorne gave him.


    The young man was taken aback, but quickly reacted and said with a smile.


    "Cheers to victory after defeat."


    After the two drank them, Sid stared at Lorne and said slowly.


    "I know you, the legendary priest of the Land of Flowers, Mr. Wien."


    "Is that so? I didn''t expect me to be so famous." Lorne said calmly.


    "I want your help!"


    "How can I help you?" Lorne said sternly, this Sid was really unwilling to be ordinary, and easily gave the throne to the eldest prince.


    So what action would you take?Lorne was curious.


    "The Bell you killed at the slave auction was my man." Sid put the wine glass on the table, and Lorne squinted his eyes.


    "So you want to avenge him?"


    "No, I decided not to blame the past! I know your power in Adela, you can be called the emperor hidden in the shadows!"


    "I''m just an ordinary priest." Lorne said lightly.


    "You can''t lie to me. Because the''Knife and Sword Tavern'' you went to is a force under my name." Sid''s eyes were full of enthusiasm."You and I join forces to carve up Oge Hongmu and Adela!"


    Is this the disadvantage of insufficient intelligence?Lorne had a headache.After I go back, I must form an intelligence organization belonging to Wien Hill.


    However, it seems to be a good choice to divide Ogg Hongmu and Adela.

 119 Chapter 119 Rebellion and Raid

    Lorne raised his glass, looked at Sid with a smile, and said nothing.


    Of course the second prince knew that the priest in front of him was waiting for him to come up with a little bargaining chip. If he could persuade him with his tongue, Sid would think he was a ghost.


    "Actually, I''m preparing," Sid just said.A soldier hurried in from outside the door.


    "What''s so flustered?" Lawton III frowned, and his interest in the banquet was disrupted by the soldier.


    "Your Majesty Lawton! Nothing!" The soldier put on his helmet and knelt to the ground.


    "The pirate has attacked the city!"


    "What!" Hearing this news, the nobles at the banquet panicked.


    "Calm down." Lawton III said solemnly, "Which pirate group is attacking here?"


    "I don''t know. We saw a large fleet appearing on the coast. The flag of the pirate ship headed by it was a bloody skeleton."


    "Oliver Bloodhand!" Ackerman III gritted his teeth.He will never forget this pirate flag that gave him shame.


    "Call the Kingdom General to send Di, we will fight the pirates to the death!" Lawton III ordered.


    This kingdom general Paidi is his confidant, and he holds most of the forces of Ogg Hongmu in his hand, enough to contend with the bloodhand Oliver.


    At this time, another soldier rushed in. He was covered in blood and his face was dull.


    "Report to your majesty, General Paidi, him." The soldier panted.


    "How is Paidi?" Roton III said in a panic. This is his last line of defense, so don''t go wrong.


    "General Paidi, he has rebelled!" The soldier buried his head on the ground, not daring to look into Roton''s eyes.


    The news struck Lawton like a thunderbolt on a sunny day, and he collapsed into the wine pool with black eyes, and it took a long time to recover.


    Ackerman III was also heartbroken at this time, what is he still doing here, why not leave earlier.


    As long as you return to Adela, there is still room for maneuver in all this.


    Oliver is an extremely tall man with a blindfold on one eye, a trace of a previous battle with an old enemy. He lost his eyes, and that enemy lost his life!


    The naked upper body is full of battle scars, varying in depth and length. This is a man''s medal and an honor for Oliver to come out of the battle of blood and fire.


    Under the support of Neigui Paidi, he easily captured Og Hongmu and came to the palace with ease, as if he had returned to his home.


    "I really enjoy it," Oliver the Bloodhand sneered as he walked into the hall, smelling the volatile wine in the air."This is our nobleman."


    The pirates armed with swords could not hold back their mood for a long time, and followed Oliver in swarming in.


    If their boss wasn''t there, they would have rushed forward.


    "Paddy, why are you betraying me!" Lawton III stared at the man in military uniform with black curly hair next to Oliver. He still couldn''t figure out why his henchman would betray him.


    "Don''t be silly Lawton," the man with stray black curly hair said with a sneer, showing disdain.


    "Oge Hongmu''s treasury has long been emptied by your various luxurious banquets, and the weapons and equipment used by the soldiers have been eliminated before."


    "How to fight this?"


    "Besides," Paidi said respectfully, bowing slightly to Oliver.


    "Master Oliver is a real powerhouse, and he will make Ogg Hongmu a real powerhouse!"


    "By then, we will use Aoge Hongmu as our base to fight this sea!"


    "Thank you for your ignorance, Your Majesty Lawton!"


    Luoton was trembling with anger. He looked around, only to find that the nobles were all forced to the corner by the pirates and trembling.


    Did not dare to resist.


    What a group of wine bags and rice bags!Lawton III scolded, and now he must use his hole cards.


    Although I don''t want to face that drunkard.


    "Your Majesty, are you looking for the big wine barrel of Bacchus Choate?" Paddy said with a smile."We gave him a large warehouse of wine, and now it is estimated to lie in the barrel to sleep."


    His inner thoughts were broken, Luoton felt a trace of coolness flooding all over his body. It was obviously in midsummer, but it felt colder than winter.


    Are you at a loss for yourself?


    He looked at his old friend, Ackerman III.This "Glory Emperor" was also hiding in the wine pool at a loss, his legs trembling constantly.


    waste!Unreliable at the critical moment!Lawton III cursed secretly.


    But his look attracted Oliver''s attention to Ackerman.


    "Yo yo yo, let me see who this is?" Oliver pretending to be surprised, walked to the side of Ackerman III, and lifted his whole person out of the wine pool with his hand.


    Oliver is tall and strong, and compared to the bloated and fat Ackerman, he is like a giant grabbing a ball.


    "Isn''t this the emperor of our Adela? Did you catch my two stupid sons?" Oliver pressed his face to Ackerman III. "Am I right,''Emperor Glory''?"


    "No, you have admitted the wrong person." Ackerman III denied one after another.


    Just kidding, this bastard pirate just hijacked 500 of his own soldiers and forced him to surrender the throne.


    If you admit it at this time, the throne will not be guaranteed!


    Moreover, the pirate Terstman brothers were also caught on his own turf, and this Oliver obviously took this account on his own.


    Will die!


    "Did you admit the wrong person?" Oliver smiled, "That is to say, it doesn''t matter if I kill those soldiers in front of you?"


    "Yes, yes." Ackerman III forced a smile and reluctantly said.


    "Good!" Oliver threw Ackerman III to the ground casually."I now give orders to my men to kill those soldiers one by one."


    "The desperate scream before dying is the most beautiful note, especially when betrayed by someone he respects." Oliver said intoxicated.


    "Did you say I was right? Your Majesty the Emperor of Adela."


    "Sorry, I was wrong, you are not the Emperor of Adela."


    "Paidi, use the projection phone worm to record all this, so that the people of Adela will know who it was that killed their compatriots!"


    "Yes, my captain!" Paidi had a cruel smile on his face. Of course he knew Ackerman III.


    If the video of Ackerman III''s disregard for the soldiers goes out, then even if they don''t do it themselves, the people will spontaneously overthrow this incompetent emperor!


    Paidi recorded all this with a special projection phone bug.


    Projection phone worm is a kind of phone worm, divided into two worms, its function is only one, that is, the picture that the worm sees will be transmitted to the mother worm in real time and played.


    At this time, a picture suddenly appeared on the big screen in the central square of Adela.


    It is the palace of Oge Hongmu!


    One of Adela''s gangsters, Quett was sitting in a building next to him with a weird smile on his mouth.

 120 Chapter 120-Olivers Ambition

    As early as ten years ago, when Jeffrey Wobo, the hero of the Land of Flowers, disappeared strangely, Oliver had his eyes on the country.


    And Quiet is a seed he buried in this country.


    Now that the seed has taken root and sprouted, and has become an important figure in Adela, then Oliver has reached the harvest time.


    Today, he wants to take down Adela and Aoge Hongmu in one fell swoop!


    His ambition is definitely not only here. He who has seen the strong in the new world must use these two maps as the foundation to develop a huge force that radiates the entire paradise.


    At that time, compete with the tycoons of the new world!


    There is a saying in the new world that the four most powerful pirates in the new world are called the four emperors.


    Edward Newgate the White Beard!


    Golden Lion Shiji!


    Beast Kaido!


    BIG¡¤MOM Charlotte Lingling!


    If I, Oliver, can occupy a paradise equivalent to the entire new world, can I also be on an equal footing with those people?


    "It seems that our transaction has to be terminated." Lorne said with a smile at the sullen Sid next to him.Then he patted the clothes together and got up and walked towards Oliver.


    Suddenly a strange picture appeared on the big screen in the central square of Adela, which caused a riot. People saw the fallen Ackerman III stop and want to know what happened.


    "Look, isn''t that Father Wien?" a crowd onlookers exclaimed.


    "Yeah, what is Father Wayne going to do? He walked towards the fierce man!" a little girl said worriedly.


    ...


    At this time, Areli was having afternoon tea with Ms. Agatha, an important donor of church funds.When he saw Lorne who suddenly appeared on the screen, he suddenly pulled his hands together and began to pray.


    The tall man in front of the screen was not a good person at first glance, and Lorne appeared there in a dangerous situation!


    At this time, she suddenly remembered that she had met a little flower girl while shopping with Lorne.The flower girl sold them a blue enchantress.


    And Blue Enchantress''s flower language contains such a sentence.


    Farewell to life and death.


    There must be nothing wrong!Arelli felt that she prayed so religiously for the first time.


    "Who are you?" Oliver, who was immersed in the dream of conquering the paradise, frowned when he saw Lorne walking slowly. He hated being disturbed.


    Paidi obviously knew the legendary priest of Adela, walked up to Oliver and whispered to him.


    "It turned out that it was you who cheated my two stupid sons." Oliver''s eyes gradually became cold."Then how are you going to deal with my anger?"


    "But the crime deserves it." Lorne said piously."Sinners should be punished. This is God''s justice."


    "Sinner, punishment?" Oliver was angrily smiled, he pointed at Ackerman lying on the ground and said mockingly."Then the guilt committed by Emperor Ackerman, you know no less than mine. My Lord''priest''!"


    Oliver bit the word priest very hard.


    "But isn''t he still there? What about your so-called justice?"


    "Judging whether it is good or evil is the Lord''s business," Lorne bent down slightly."And my business is to send him to see the Lord!"


    Lorne rushed towards Oliver like a cannonball. After the Battle of Propelling City, he never really made a shot.


    He wanted to know how strong he is now.This Oliver happens to be a good opponent.


    With a bounty of 97,000,000 (nine-seven million) Bailey, although his strength is not as desperate as those monsters, he also has a lot of experience because of decades of wandering in the sea. Much richer than the little chicks who just entered the great route!


    Except for the injured former prison director Wei, this Oliver is the most powerful opponent Lorne has ever encountered!


    "Huh! I don''t know how to live or die!" Oliver snorted coldly when he saw that Lorne dared to shoot himself, then drew out his short gun and shot him three consecutive shots.


    He is one of the few firearms experts in this sea. What he likes most is to suddenly pull out his favorite gun during the battle and shoot a few shots at the shocked opponent.


    Most opponents did not react, and fell resentfully on Oliver''s cold gun, and he dug out the internal organs.


    This Father Wien is no exception!


    "Die!" Oliver shouted.


    And Ron suddenly closed his eyes while he was running.


    The time between the three shots is zero and three seconds, although they were fired together.But Oliver''s hand shook slightly when the bullet came out.


    The bullet will eventually hit Ron''s left leg, heart, and right eye.


    Although this method of dispersing firepower can minimize the possibility of the opponent avoiding the bullet, it also leaves a gap between the bullet and the bullet.


    A gap enough for a person to pass through!


    Lorne opened his eyes, and the speed of the bullet seemed to be much slower!


    Lorne had entered this state before in the decisive battle with Wei.


    This is a use of the fruit of perception discovered by Lorne, confusing his sense of time, as if the flow of time around him suddenly became slow!


    Lorne named this ability, "Time Lag"!


    The black armed color condensed on Ron''s right hand, and Ron slightly lowered his head and turned sideways, avoiding these three mortal bullets dangerously and dangerously.Then he punched it suddenly and hit Oliver''s proud face!


    boom!The huge force knocked Oliver into the air, hitting the wall and leaving a big hole.


    "How is this possible!" The people present all took a breath. They didn''t expect that this powerful pirate, Bloodhand Oliver, would be easily knocked into the air by Lorne, an inconspicuous young priest.


    Especially Paidi, who betrayed Oge Hongmu, his face was extremely ugly, because he had put his chips on Oliver, and he was already irresistible.


    Although this priest has some prestige in Adela, he is still so young.


    Look at his immature face, he is only sixteen years old.


    Now they are so powerful, his future is unimaginable!


    "Hahaha." Oliver punched a hole in the palace wall, and a man''s voice came from the ruins.


    Oliver stood up slowly and wiped off the blood stains from the corners of his mouth, revealing a strange arc on his face.


    "I haven''t been injured in a long time, you are very good." Oliver patted the dust off his body."I want to dig out your heart."


    "I''m curious, what does your heart taste like."


    Only then did the nobles think of Oliver''s nickname.That bloody hand that is used to digging out the internal organs of others!


    They couldn''t help but sweat for the young priest in front of him.Must win!


    "Let you see, the real power!" Oliver said indifferently to Lorne.


    His hands gradually became pitch black.

 121 Chapter 121

    "The armed color is domineering, not only you!" Oliver snorted coldly, his hands were dyed dark with the armed color, and the black was purer than Lorne.


    This is one of his trump cards in the ocean for more than ten years!


    "Then try it." Lorne was indifferent.It is useless to say more, two warriors meet, only to use their fists to reason.


    Two black fists collide together, this is a competition for strength.Lorne and Oliver chose the most brutal close combat at the same time.


    Boom boom boom!


    The fists of the two continued to collide, sending out a Hittite voice.The fist was like lightning, and an afterimage was quickly produced.


    The nobles and Oliver''s men who watched the battle only saw the clashing fists of two people on the scene.


    But vaguely, Oliver gradually began to gain the upper hand.


    "Isn''t your dodge ability very good?" Oliver slapped out a punch, fiercely like a raptor, hitting Lorne''s back defense arm and knocking him into the air.


    This time, it looked like Oliver had won.


    "Why give up your own advantages and head-on with me?" Oliver tilted his head. "But anyway, you have to pay for your arrogance!"


    His upper body was bare, and his muscles were exposed with blue veins, which formed a sharp contrast with the thin Lorne.


    He bent down slightly, his calf suddenly exerted force, and the whole person rushed directly at Lorne like a beast.


    "No matter what legendary priest you are, no matter how brilliant your future will be."


    "Your story will end here!"


    "Because you met me!"


    He leaped up high and fell from the sky to lunge.Like a tiger!


    In Adela¡¯s square, more and more people gathered here to watch the live broadcast from Oge Hongmu.


    When Ron first knocked Oliver into the air, people cheered.


    Since Wobo died, Adela needs a hero!And Lorne, a young priest, just met people''s expectations of heroes.


    Strong and caring.


    And Oliver stood up from the ruins like a okay person, and the people of Adela sweated for Lorne.


    They worry that their hero will not be able to defeat the demon-like pirate.


    Especially when Oliver and Lorne won their first match and defeated Lorne.


    People even began to pray.


    If we pray to the Holy Truth God to make our heroes safe, we are willing to convert to the Holy Truth Church!


    Such a scene appeared in Adela''s central square, with countless people clasping their hands and closing their eyes slightly.He said the prayers at the same time.


    Pray for only one person!


    Arelli sat aside, the white veil couldn''t stop her anxious heart, she stood up and stared at the big screen, unwilling to let go of any details about Lorne.


    Is he injured, will he hurt?


    Arelli regretted not stopping Ackerman III from taking Lorne away.


    "Father Wien, he will be fine." Agatha next to him slowly comforted.


    But her fist was clenched, and a faint mist radiated from under the table.


    Her heart is also not peaceful.


    Lorne, who fell to the ground, suddenly opened his eyes, stood up suddenly and grabbed Oliver''s arm, and threw him to the ground next to him by the gravity falling from the sky.


    The huge force smashed the ground out of the cobweb-like cracks.


    "Cough cough." Oliver suffered such a serious injury for the first time since the war, and he coughed up a big mouthful of blood.


    Finally succeeded, Lorne''s pupils flashed with a strange light. When he was fighting with Wei before, he suffered a lot from his Tai Chi flow.


    This technique of using the enemy''s strength to counter the enemy is too shameless.If Wei had used other tricks instead of Tai Chi flow.


    Lorne and the others might not give up so much energy.


    So after the war, Lorne had been greedy for this Tai Chi flow.Through the imitation of Weiqi and my own pondering over the past few years.Lorne finally felt a little fur!


    In the fight with Oliver, Lorne finally combined this Tai Chi flow with the secretly learned burial technique and the extreme violent aesthetics of Old Bach.


    Create your own genre.


    Unload the opponent''s power and bury it in the opponent''s body with his fierce attack.As the battle progressed, it continued to surge.Eventually exploded at the same time!


    Lorne called this technique the priest fighting technique!


    "How is this possible!" Oliver wiped the blood stains from his body.Unbelievable.How could this priest who had just been completely suppressed by himself suddenly possessed such a huge power?


    "You can continue to try." Lorne said calmly, as if Oliver in front of him was not worth mentioning.


    "Arrogant!" Oliver yelled at him for the first time in such contempt in his debut decades.Then he pounced on Lorne again.


    Oliver charged a punch and slapped Ron in the face, but was easily blocked by Ron''s palm. A huge force was transmitted from the contact between the two, and the severe pain almost made Oliver scream. Made a noise.


    I''m Oliver the Bloodhand!How could it be possible to concede defeat to you, a brat!


    Oliver gritted his teeth and continued to shake his fist at Lorne. He wanted to defeat this arrogant priest with absolute power!


    But the more Oliver got crazier, the more relaxed Ron was, his hand danced lightly, blocking Oliver''s punch after punch, as if walking in the garden.


    In the end, even a single flick can block Oliver''s fist with all his strength.


    "You lost." Lorne said calmly, as if to state a fact.


    But at this time Oliver was completely mad.His fist didn''t mean to stop at all.


    At this moment, Lorne shook his head suddenly, and then took a step back.Turned to face Ackerman III and walked over.


    This is an opportunity!Although Oliver didn''t understand the significance of Lorne''s move, he would never let go of any chance to kill the enemy.


    He yelled, raised his right hand high, and slammed the back of the head that landed on the ground. This punch gathered all the strength of his body.


    This Father Wien is absolutely impossible to resist!


    boom.


    Lorne didn''t turn his head, and he stretched out a finger at random, just touching Oliver, a fist that would kill him.


    Then, this fierce pirate felt that countless explosives were detonated in his body at the same time.Boom, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang.


    "What have you done..." Oliver slowly knelt down to Lorne, that not-so-large figure was so far away in his opinion.


    "You, you, don''t come here!" The betrayer of the wine country, General Paidi looked at Lorne slowly walking over and felt panic in his heart.


    Two of his men hijacked Ackerman III, but this did not give Paidi the slightest sense of security.


    He didn''t expect this Oliver to be so unhelpful and to be solved so simply by this young priest.


    But Lorne didn''t seem to have heard Paddy''s words, and didn''t stop at all.This made Paidi even more flustered, but he suddenly thought of something.


    "I, I, I have those five hundred hostages in hand, if you come over, they will be dead!"

 122 Chapter 122: Failure and End

    "Oh?" Lorne stopped, showing an expression of interest.


    "Yes, they are in my hands now, as long as I make a call, the lives of those soldiers will be under my control!"


    Seeing Lorne stopped, Paidi suddenly became energetic.He said triumphantly to Lorne.


    "If you want to save the lives of those soldiers and your king, it''s best not to resist!"


    mean!Shameless!The villain is determined!


    This is what the spectators say about Paidi.But they were also curious about how Lorne would choose.


    Will he give up the lives of the five hundred soldiers and Ackerman III?


    In fact, Lorne doesn''t care about the means. There is only one law in this world, and that is the winner and the loser!


    Moreover, those soldiers, and even the lives of Ackerman III, he didn''t care about him!


    This Paidi threatened the wrong person!


    However, there were some mistakes, and the phone worm he was holding in his hand was a trouble. No matter what Lorne made, the other end of the phone worm would be simultaneously projected.


    He didn''t want the identity of the kind and benevolent Father Veen that he had managed to make well, there was a slight flaw.


    "Yeah, Wien! I order you not to resist! My life is the most important thing!" Ackerman III, who was pointed at by the gun, shivered, and he almost shouted at Lorne.


    And Lorne didn''t move after hearing this sentence.Paidi smiled grinningly after seeing this scene.


    When he walked over, he hit Ron''s lower abdomen with a heavy punch, slamming Ron into a bow and unable to move.


    "Aren''t you great? Why don''t you resist!"


    Paddy punched Lorne again and again, as if to vent his fear of being scared by Lorne.


    But he didn''t notice that Ron had a strange smile on his face at this time.


    ...


    At this time, Adela fell into a dead silence.


    When Lorne got up and crushed Oliver, the whole central square was full of cheers, and people were happy that their country had regained a hero.


    Throwing the flowers in the hands into the sky, it was like a holiday.


    Later when Paddy threatened Lorne with the lives of those soldiers and Ackerman.The square was full of shameless voices yelling at Patty.


    In the end, when Ackerman was greedy for life and fear of death, and saw that he had chosen to sacrifice Father Wayne in order to save his own life, the entire square fell into dead silence.


    The entire square was silent, and people did not want to believe that their king was such a greedy person who feared death!Such a shameless and shameless fight with the person who kidnapped him.


    The flowers that were thrown into the sky fell, but no one reached out to pick them up and let these beautiful flowers fall to the ground.


    After a long time, someone roared.


    "Ackerman III is not worthy to be king!"


    "This kind of shameless bastard is not worthy of being our emperor!"


    People roared one after another, but at this time, I didn''t know who shouted.


    "Let Father Wien be our emperor!"


    These words seemed like a thunderstorm split the sky, and the huge square fell into a brief silence.But after a short while, people erupted like flash floods.


    "Let Father Wien be our emperor!"


    "Let Father Wien be our emperor!"


    What a mess!Quett, who was hiding in a restaurant, was ready to escape after seeing Oliver had been defeated.But suddenly I heard the people in the square roaring.A look of bewilderment.


    At this time, the door of the room slowly opened.Quett saw a bald man with tattoos and came in with a tall fat man.


    There were ill-intentioned smiles on their faces.


    "Can I say, it''s all a misunderstanding?" Quiet put a smile on his face.


    ...


    "Hahahaha, why don''t you resist!" The villainous Paidi punched Ron''s face with a punch, but was gently pinched by Ron''s hand.


    "Enough fight," Lorne said lightly, squeezing his hand and squeezing Paddy''s bones.


    "Ah, it hurts!" Paidi yelled, pinched.A hand drooping weakly, Ron''s slight pinch, directly crushed his bones!


    Paidi roared inwardly."Aren''t you afraid that I will kill your emperor and those soldiers?"


    "I think you might have made a mistake." Lorne used his "whispering" ability to speak in front of Paddy, "I don''t really care about their life or death."


    "What?" Paidi was speechless in surprise, you don''t care about their life and death, so what do you want to do?Masochism?


    But he reacted quickly.Quickly started looking for the mother-in-law phone worm!


    He was to behave in front of the people of Adela!!


    But Paidi touched his whole body, but found no trace of the phone worm.


    "Excuse me, are you looking for this?" The magnetic voice of a middle-aged man came from behind Paddy.


    A man wearing a black suit and looking like a housekeeper did not know when he would appear in the hall.He is holding a phone worm in his white gloved hand.


    The phone worm''s eyes are drooping, and he doesn''t know when it has fallen into sleep mode.


    "But the people in this hall know! You killed your emperor and soldiers." Even at this time, Paidi still refused to accept it."Unless you can kill them all!"


    "Hahahaha!" Lorne laughed. This is the reason why he used the ability of "whispering" just now. Everyone present, except Paddy, knew what he said.


    The nobles only saw that they suddenly fought back, grabbing Paddy''s hand, and Koffel stole the projection phone worm from Paddy.


    Blue blue blue.


    At this time, another phone bug on Paddy suddenly rang.The spirit of his whole person was immediately lifted.


    "The soldiers are dead! You will be ruined too!" This call comes at the right time!Because this phone worm is connected to the place where Oliver is responsible for taking care of the captured soldiers!


    Paidi took a step back and smiled triumphantly when he answered the call.


    "Hey hey hey." A teenager''s voice came from the phone worm.


    "I want you to kill those soldiers," Paidi yelled at the phone worm.


    But soon he felt a trace of creeps.He didn''t recognize the voice of the phone worm.


    "Who are you?" Paidi said to the phone worm in horror.In exchange for the silence of the other party.


    "My name is not important," the voice over there was somber."All the pirates who stayed here were killed by me."


    "Your conspiracy is broken."


    Snapped!Patty fell to his knees, dejected.Looking at Lorne desperately.


    Puff!At this moment, a black long knife passed through Paidi''s back. Paidi looked down at the tip of his chest, with a face full of inconceivableness. He could only say something, but he couldn''t speak.


    "Boss, you are really embarrassed." A lazy voice sounded behind Paidi.


    Swordsman Moorman drew out the knife, and the blood from Patty poured out like a fountain.But the black knife was not stained with a drop of blood.


    This is the big sharp knife that Kofier spent 50 million Bailey to get, the famous knife¡¤Black Red Blood.


    Moorman wiped the blade, like the skin of his first love girlfriend.


    Lorne ignored Mooreman''s overstepping, which was actually what he secretly arranged.


    Lorne knelt down and picked up the phone worm that Paddy had dropped next to him.


    "Hello, Rob Luchi."

 123 Chapter 123-Rob Lukey

    "Hello, Rob Luchi." Lorne''s voice was calm, like a greeting to an old friend.


    In a cave on an isolated island next to Oge Hongmu, there was a black-haired teenager with a bowler hat sitting on a rock, holding a phone worm to communicate with the other side.


    A pigeon was standing on his shoulder, cooing and cooing.


    This place is one of Oliver''s backs. He once thought that if he failed, he would threaten Ackerman III through this soldier in order to protect himself.However, he did not expect that his self-confident defense was broken by a young single!


    Beside the boy, dozens of pirates'' bodies fell to the ground, blood pouring out of their throats.


    In the corner of the cave, there were hundreds of soldiers wearing Adela Palace uniforms hiding in the corner shivering, not daring to irritate the man or boy in front of them.


    It was really horrible, so many fierce pirates were tortured and killed with almost no resistance in front of him. He cut the throats of the pirates and showed a weird smile.


    It''s a demon!


    The other side was silent for a while, and then he spoke slowly.


    "I have fulfilled your request, what are you going to do now?"


    "Father Wien."


    At this moment, a picture suddenly appeared in Lu Qi''s mind.When I went to Aoge Hongmu by boat before, I passed by a large royal ship.


    On that deck stood a young priest looking at him in the distance.


    With a faint smile, he seemed to see through his identity.


    As one of the top killers cultivated by the killer organization cp9, Rob Lucci has always been very careful.


    As a killer, the most important thing is to hide your identity and kill with one blow at the most critical moment.


    So just as he was thinking about whether to turn around and go back to get rid of the priest, a voice suddenly rang in his ear.


    Slow and firm male voice.


    "Hello, Rob Luchi," the voice paused, "I want to make a deal with you."


    ...


    In the palace hall of Ogg Hongmu, Lorne was silent for a while after hearing the words from the other side.


    When he met Rob Luchi in the ocean before, he suddenly remembered a plot that he had almost forgotten.


    The fame battle of the young Rob Luchi was to go to a kingdom alone to slaughter the pirates who had kidnapped five hundred palace soldiers.


    After that, he slaughtered the kidnapped soldiers together.


    There is only one reason, and that is that these soldiers are so easily caught by pirates, which leads to a crisis in the country, so maybe the same thing will happen in the future.


    It would be better to die now.


    In Rob Luchi''s worldview, weak people have no right to survive.


    So Lorne traded with him and let him keep the lives of the soldiers in the palace.


    Rob Lucci fulfilled the agreement, and it was time for Lorne to pay the price.


    What are you going to do?Lorne was silent for a while, and suddenly thought of Lu Qi''s unique dark world view.


    "Then I, how about giving you the legal power to kill, provided that it works for me."


    Lorne heard the breathing on the phone bug''s end aggravate a bit. For Lu Qi, a strong man with special homicidal habits, this was almost a condition he couldn''t refuse.


    Now he has just joined CP9 for a few years, and he is far from showing the power and courage of the strongest CP9 since 800 years.


    No matter how strong his combat power is, he is only a teenager after all, and he cannot hide his desires.


    There is only one traverser like Lorne.


    "I want to talk to you," Luchi paused. "Talk to you in person."


    "Okay," Lorne breathed a sigh of relief, "I''m waiting for you on the boat where Adela returned home."


    After speaking, he hung up the phone worm. This Rob Luchi had already taken the bait, and it was time for him to close the line.


    If he can be subdued, and even penetrate into the CP organization through him, then Lorne''s power will get a qualitative leap.


    A day later, Adela was on the ship returning home.Ackerman III escaped from the dead, hurriedly bid farewell to Roton III, and left Oge Hongmu.


    The emperor of Adela regarded Lorne as his savior, and he asked for warmth every day on the ship, saying that he would give him a generous reward after returning, and even promised him to be a priest of a country!


    Seeing Ackerman III''s pretentious figure like a clown, Lorne couldn''t help laughing.


    The stupid emperor may not realize that all his ugly and cowardly posture has been captured by the residents of Adela.


    But Lorne didn''t care about this at all at this time. He turned and looked at the young man with black curly hair sitting in front of him.He looks about the same age as himself, even a little smaller than himself.


    Lu Qi put down his teacup gently. As a killer, he must keep his head clear at all times, so he never drinks.


    "Now we can talk about it." While Lorne was observing Lu Qi, the young assassin also observed the priest in front of him.


    "I think you should already know my power." Lorne said calmly, the intelligence capabilities of the CP organization are second to none in the Pirate World.


    Lu Qi nodded, in fact, when he first set foot on the land of Oge Hongmu, he had already obtained Lorne''s information.


    This seemingly sunny priest is secretly one of the masters of Adela''s dark world.


    And there are many doubts about his past identity, as if a blank.Very mysterious.


    This is one of the disadvantages that the information within the world government is not common. If the navy headquarters gets this information, it will know immediately.


    This Father Wien is probably the driving force behind the city¡¯s prison escape.


    A super newcomer with a bounty of more than 500 million Baileys.


    Wayne Hill Lorne.


    But this doubt was the reason Lu Qi decided to agree to Lorne, he hated the unchanging plan.


    "I can give you this right."


    "The right to kill legally." Lorne said quietly, "In Adela, we are the law."


    "It seems interesting." Lu Qi tilted his head.A smile appeared at the corner of his mouth."If it''s really like what you said, I can consider it."


    "Interesting, interesting." The pigeon on Luchi''s shoulder repeated his master''s words.


    "But I hope you don''t lie to me." Lu Qi gently raised his teacup.


    "As you wish, you won''t be disappointed." Lorne raised his glass, touched Lu Qi''s teacup, and drank it all.


    He looked at him as if looking at a mirror.


    This day was horrified by the pirates later as the beginning of the disaster, because from this day, the shadow of the sea for decades, the two most terrifying demons on the sea.


    Gently shook his hand.

 124 Chapter 124 The Uncrowned King

    The residents of Adela do not have the habit of getting up early, they like to wake up in the sun and the fragrance of flowers.


    This is even more so since the mysterious morning mist began to appear.


    But at this time, before dawn, the residents of Adela gathered in Donggang.Looking forward to it, as if waiting for something.


    "Look, everyone! A boat has appeared!" The sharp-eyed person suddenly shouted.People saw a beautifully decorated ship appearing on the sea level.


    At this time, the sun had just risen, and the ship just overlapped with the rising sun. Looking at it from a distance against the sun, it seemed as if it was driving over from the sun!


    Lorne stood on the deck, full of emotion.At this moment he suddenly thought that when he first came to Adela three years ago, he also arrived at dawn.


    But Adela at that time was like a beauty who had just woken up, and didn''t pay attention to herself.


    How can you think that now, all the people are waiting for their return?


    "Hahahaha! I''m finally back!" Ackerman III also stood on the splint.He dragged his bloated body and breathed Adela''s air greedily. Only when he lost it, he knew how to cherish it.


    He cherishes it now.


    "Your country is good." Lu Qi stood next to Lorne and commented lightly.Ackerman III was proud of this.


    He didn''t really like the boy who was on the boat halfway, because his face always looked like someone owed him hundreds of millions of Baileys, but since he claimed to be a friend of Father Wayne, he was forced to forgive him.


    At this time, hearing the boy praise his country, Ackerman III suddenly felt that his ugly face was pleasing to his eyes.


    Lu Qi did not pay attention to Ackerman III, which wiped out the slightest favor that Ackerman III had for him.


    Instead, he lay on the railing and continued to look at the island ahead.Suddenly thought of it in my mind.


    It must be comfortable to kill legally in this country, right?


    The ship docked, and the sailors fixed the anchor.Ackerman III hurriedly got off the boat.


    "Adela, your emperor is back!" Ackerman III opened his arms and pretended to hug the residents.


    The citizens on the shore voluntarily gave way to a clearing, and ignored Ackerman III''s pretentious and cordial behavior.


    "Why, don''t you care about your emperor?" Ackerman III was a little embarrassed, with a hint of displeasure in his tone."I want you..."


    Snapped.


    Before Ackerman III had finished speaking, a rotten tomato was thrown on his face.


    "Who is it! How dare it!" Ackerman III furiously said. The smell of rotten tomatoes made him very unhappy. He wanted to find out who did the stupid thing.How dare to offend the great emperor!


    When he finished wiping his face, he saw countless rotten eggs, rotten tomatoes, and banana peels smashed at him.


    "You cowardly emperor! Dare to come back!"


    "Get off! Adela doesn''t need you, an emperor who abandons his subjects!"


    ...


    The residents took the rubbish in their hands and smashed them at Ackerman III while yelling.


    "Reverse, reverse. These foolish people are going to rebel," Ackerman backed off quickly and ran to his guards.


    "Soldiers, help me take down all these rebels." He ran into the boat, but bumped into a tall figure.


    It was Hans, the knight of the kingdom.


    "Hans, you just came here to help me kill all these rebels." Ackerman III yelled.


    "Huh? What did you say?" Hans pushed Ackerman to the ground and said coldly.


    Behind him, hundreds of soldiers who had just been rescued looked at him coldly.


    There was hatred in his eyes.


    Ackerman III looked around, but he could no longer find Father Wien and his men.


    In the Wien family manor, Lorne sat on the sofa and listened to the reports of his followers.


    "You mean, Quett is a nail that Oliver pressed in?" Lorne asked suspiciously.But relieved instead.


    This Kuite obviously possessed a powerful force, but he didn''t show the courage and ambition that the force should have. There must be a ghost.


    "Yes, boss." Jody sat aside and poured a glass of wine."We caught Quett in a building next to the central square. He connected the mother bug of the phone worm to the big screen in the square, and broadcasted the battle between you, the boss, in Oge Hongmu."


    "I''ve seen it all the way, boss, your fighting skills have not improved much."


    "You clearly said that Oliver was a rubbish, so you let him hit it casually with one hand." Fat Tiger spit out while eating the doughnut.


    "..." Lorne suddenly felt that it was a wrong decision to make these two funny to participate in this meeting.


    This will leave a bad image for the newcomers.


    "By the way, I forgot to introduce it to you." Lorne pointed to Moorman, who was standing next to wipe the famous knife black and red blood.


    "This is my new recruit, Morman, a good swordsman."


    Moorman nodded slightly.Fat Tiger didn''t care, and Jody''s eyes flashed aggressively.


    "This is Ansie, an excellent doctor and navigator." Lorne pulled Ansie''s little hand and said softly.


    "Big, big brothers, how are you." An Qian was a little scared. How come the big brothers in front of me didn''t look like good people!


    Holding Lorne''s clothes, he dared not let go.


    Fat Tiger and Jody exchanged glances and confirmed their inner thoughts.


    The boss turned out to be a lolicon!


    "You forgot to say me," Lu Qi said coldly, sitting on the sofa.


    He stood up and spoke lightly to Fat Tiger and Jody.


    "My name is Rob Luchi, and I am a killer."


    Good strength!Fat Tiger and Jody both felt the powerful power contained in Lu Qi''s body. If it weren''t for Lorne''s presence, Jody couldn''t help but start a discussion with him.


    "There are some people who are not here. I will introduce them to you later." Lorne smiled.


    His own power has finally taken another big step!


    ...


    In the summer of 1506 in the Haiyuan calendar, the residents of Adela overthrew their cruel, weak and incompetent emperor, and wanted to support the benevolent and fraternal Father Wien in the country.


    However, the priest said that he had dedicated his body and mind to the Lord and was not suitable for this position.Also recommend Ackerman III''s niece, Adela''s princess Agatha.


    This beautiful rose quickly conquered Adela¡¯s citizens, and she succeeded to the throne with Adela¡¯s royal blood.


    And she is a devout believer of the Holy Truth Sect and has made great contributions to the development of the Holy Truth Sect.


    Coupled with the recommendation of Father Wien.Agatha successfully ascended to the throne.


    Titled Queen of the Mist.Because of the mist, Adela at this time has vaguely the name of the island of mist and flowers.The people did not feel anything wrong with the comparison.


    But everyone at the higher level of Adela knew it.The real master of this country.


    It''s Father Wien!


    They didn''t know what kind of future Lorne would bring to them, but they knew that Lorne''s reign would last for a long time.


    Because he is too young.


    This year, Lorne had just turned sixteen.


    This year, he conquered a country.

 125 Chapter 125 Lets talk at the end of the volume.

    Stumbled and finally finished the third volume. According to feedback, this volume was not well written.Because the writing is too wordy.


    But in fact I am very satisfied with the story in this volume.


    Because I want to describe the growth of Lorne through the story of this volume.


    From a traverser who has just arrived in the world of Pirates who is at a loss, he has grown into a heroic transformation.


    Some readers said that I abused the master, I want to explain, in fact, I am not abuse.Because in this sea where strength is respected, without a background of strength, you can only forbear it.


    In the face of an invincible enemy at this stage, it is not possible to solve the problem by shouting, "My life is up to me, I cannot help it."


    The humiliation he received was just to plant a seed for Ron''s desire for power, and now it was time for this seed to take root.


    Little Lorne''s forbearance before, was only for the subsequent outbreak.


    In fact, there are about 20,000 words left in this volume, about the grievances between the Agatha line and the prince Adela.But after thinking about it, I chopped it when it was too long-winded.


    The next volume will work harder to write the story in my heart.


    Also, this book is about to hit the shelves.Although the grades were very bad, Mengxin also made many mistakes.But I still brazenly say, I hope readers will greatly support the subscription.


    At the speed of Mengxin, a subscription of only a few dollars a month can give Mengxin a lot of support.


    With the company of readers, this book will go further.


    Above, bow.

 126 Chapter 126 Future Blueprint

    Early in the morning, the waters of Adela.A pirate ship appeared on the sea level.


    "Boss, the front is the country of flowers. I heard that they had a riot a few days ago and overthrew their king. Now is our chance to get in!"


    On the pirate ship, a thin and wretched pirate stood on the splint and said to the man in front.


    This man, called the captain, had thick arms and thick legs, and looked cold.He wears expensive jewelry and a funny crown on his head, which is incompatible with his identity.


    They ransacked a small country before taking advantage of the chaos and robbed a lot of wealth. This crown was one of his trophies.


    This time, he focused on this country that had just experienced a rebellion.


    ...


    Adela¡¯s palace, now this magnificent palace belongs to the Wienhill family.


    In the main hall of the palace, Wienhill is holding an internal family meeting.


    All those present were internal members of the Vennhill family, and Lorne did not put on that priest disguise.


    He was wearing a black fox fur cloak with a white shirt inside and sitting on the throne, while Agatha, who had just succeeded Queen Adela, sat next to him.


    "Are you all here?" Lorne said lightly, with a domineering kingly style.


    "Yes, master." Koffel fulfilled the duties of a housekeeper, standing straight beside Lorne."Except for Master Lu Qi who returned to cp9 to hand in the task, and Mr. Carrier who was dispatched to the North Sea. The others are here."


    Lorne nodded. It is a secret for Lu Qi to join the Venn Hill family and cannot be announced for the time being.Because Lorne needs him to continue to develop in the cp9 organization.


    This is a nail that Lorne buried in the world government, but it will never be the last.


    Since Khalil is in charge of the family''s arms business, some time ago, the business partner of the Wienhill family, the Frefans Kingdom in the North Sea had some problems.Khalil had to go to the North Sea in person.


    Excluding these two, the rest of the family, including yes.


    Three combatants, Fat Tiger, Jody, and Morman.


    One butler, Kofiel.


    Doctor, one navigator, An Qian.


    And the Queen Agatha and Patriarch Lorne on the face of the family.


    There are still too few people.Lorne held his forehead, somewhat helpless.At this point, it is still too far away for people to fulfill Lorne''s dream of conquering the world.


    "What is the little brother Lorne worrying about?" Agatha smiled softly. After becoming the queen, her heart was relieved a lot and she became more charming.


    "Didn''t I have established the Holy Truth Church as the state religion? Your little bishop has nothing to say?"


    Soon after Agatha succeeded, he first announced that Adela drug boss Quett was a traitor to the country, and was the pawn of the pirate Oliver.When the evidence was conclusive, Quett was executed on the spot, and his Sacred Heart Pharmaceutical Company rushed to the public.


    Immediately afterwards, it was declared to be the state religion.Bishop Arelli became a woman under Adela''s face.


    On the one hand, it conforms to the expectations of the people, on the other hand, it can be regarded as fulfilling the promise of Ackerman III.


    At this point, the entire Adela was completely under the control of the Wienhill family.


    "She," Lorne remembered Arelli''s reaction.He didn''t even care that he had become a bishop of a country, but instead he kept blaming Lorne for taking risks.


    Thinking of her stern face, Lorne didn''t dare to go back to the church to face it.


    "Forget it, let''s not talk about it." Lorne said sternly."We are going to talk about the development of the family."


    After the Wienhill family swallowed Adela¡¯s big piece of fat, it clearly controlled Adela¡¯s state power. The people overthrew the incompetent king and supported the virtuous queen. This is a matter within the country, the world The government has no right to intervene.


    Secretly the old Williams and Quite''s forces were completely included.At the beginning of the big underworld bosses of Adela, only one old blind dog was still lingering.


    After the forces advanced by leaps and bounds, it also brought corresponding problems.That is the management staff is not enough!


    Fat Tiger Jodi is a rough person who can only fight, and he can''t help at all. Moorman is focused on kendo and has no distractions.


    Although Agatha has outstanding abilities, she is already very reluctant to manage Adela''s government affairs.


    Kofir wants the prime minister''s internal affairs, but Khalil is not by his side.And An Qian is still young, so I won''t mention it.


    No one can take over the huge family business.


    This is Lorne''s dilemma.


    "If the young master is worried about the family''s business," Koffel said respectfully."Mr. Carrier left a sentence before he left."


    "Say!" Lorne''s eyes lit up. This Carril''s strength is the last in the family, but when it comes to mind, it will be the other way round.


    His opinion is extremely important.


    "Hill Allover." Koffel bowed slightly and revealed a name.


    "He?" Lorne thoughtfully.


    Adela''s prison is dark and damp, and there is no sunshine all day long, is there a fat mouse crawling over the ground?


    When Lorne stepped into the prison, he frowned slightly.The damp and rotten smell here reminded him of the unpleasant experience of pushing the city.


    "Let me out, I was wronged!"


    "I was wrong, I confessed! Let me go out!"


    There are constant wailing of prisoners in the prison, Adela¡¯s law does not have the death penalty, which means that they have to spend the rest of their lives in this hell.


    "You rebel! A country thief!" When Lorne had a cage, there was a man''s angry roar.


    Ackerman III dragged his fat body, rushed to the cage, grabbed the iron gate and snarled at Lorne.


    At this time, Ackerman III was in ragged clothes and a thin face.No longer the honor of being an emperor.


    His expression was grim and terrifying, and his eyes were full of resentment when he looked at Ron.


    Lorne ignored the loser and passed him directly.This made Ackerman III even more angry.


    "You give me back! Give me back my throne!"


    "It''s too noisy! Help me plug his mouth." Lorne ordered the jailer behind him.


    There is nothing more disgusting than the barking of the weak.


    Lorne went all the way to the end of the prison.Inside was a man with broken hair and a hooked nose.


    He sat quietly in the corner, as if the surrounding environment had no influence on him.


    It was not until Lorne''s arrival that his eyes flashed like ordinary eagles.


    "You are finally here." Alover''s voice was hoarse, as if finally waiting for someone to arrive.


    "Do you know I will come?" Lorne was a little surprised, but then relieved that the man in front of him was the "ghost fox" who alone supported the decaying Jeffrey family for ten years.


    "Then, convince me." Lorne said lightly.

 127 Chapter 127

    "Boss, why is the fog on this island so strange?" When the pirate group came ashore from the port, the residents of Adela were still asleep.


    The thin and wretched pirate frowned and asked suspiciously.


    "Follow him, the thicker the fog, the better we can run after grabbing things." The strong captain said greedily.


    "The boss is wise!" The thin pirate became excited after hearing the boss''s words.The strong pirate caught a glimpse of a little girl walking slowly ahead.


    This is a flower girl who came out early in the morning. She was walking along the long street with a flower basket humming a little song.


    "You stop!" The strong pirate shouted at the little flower girl, startling the little girl.


    "Do you know where the most treasures of this island are?"


    "You, are you talking about the palace?" Xiaohuanv replied tremblingly.


    There is a palace!The strong pirate became more excited, "Quickly, where is the palace?"


    "Yes, in..." The little flower girl saw such a vicious person for the first time, and she was speechless in fear.The little patience of the strong pirate was quickly wiped out.He raised the long knife in his hand, trying to frighten her.


    But I found that the long knife couldn''t be swung down.


    "Boss, you, look behind you quickly." The thin pirate suddenly shouted.


    The strong pirate looked back and found that the mist behind him did not know when a woman''s figure was condensed.


    The white fog man grabbed his long knife in one hand.Look at yourself.


    "Yes, there are ghosts!" The strong pirate knelt down on the ground as if he saw something terrible.


    ...


    From then on, Adela had the legend of the goddess of fog.Every devout believer of the Holy Truth will be blessed by the goddess of fog.


    "Unexpectedly, you actually gave your little bishop some prestige." In the Wien Manor, Queen Agatha sat on the sofa casually, with her long legs close together, jealous to the man next to her.


    She and Lorne are the only two people present, and of course there is no need to put on a queen''s appearance.


    Lorne turned a deaf ear. Agatha and Arelli had a good relationship before. Since the two became queens and bishops of a country, they often became jealous because of little things.


    Well, in fact, Agatha is mainly jealous.


    Arelli didn''t even understand what it meant to be jealous, she just felt that Lorne and Agatha had gone too close, and she was a bit disappointed.


    "So, are you already able to use abilities proficiently?" Lorne changed the subject.


    The fog itself does not have any offensive ability. At first, Lorne inspired Agatha to study in the direction of developing the fog itself.


    Unexpectedly, Agatha would actually develop the ability of Mist.


    "Yes," the queen smiled softly.She snapped her fingers, and pure white mist gushed out of her body.


    Then gradually gathered in the room, and finally condensed into a white misty man, who looked like a woman.


    I don''t know if it is her evil taste, this woman has not put on anything except two personal clothes, showing her proud figure to the fullest.


    The face of the foggy man has not yet condensed, ups and downs.


    But don''t know why, Lorne felt that the fog man seemed nothing like Agatha.


    "After I compressed the fog, I was able to condense a fog man clone." Agatha pursed his lips and smiled."But I can only control a fog person''s body at the same time."


    "Yes." Lorne felt the momentum emanating from the clone of fog, a little weaker than Agatha himself.But not bad.


    The clone itself is a powerful ability. When I think about the later stage, when the two are about the same strength, and when they are hard to separate, one suddenly takes a step back and shows a weird smile.Then he snapped his fingers, and countless fog men with similar strength ran out of his body.


    How desperate is this, how can I fight this?


    I just don''t know whether the body strength of the fog person gradually increases with the body strength of the capable person, or is it related to the degree of compression of the fog.


    "Of course, they practice very hard in order not to drag Little Lorne''s hind legs."


    Agatha pounced on Ron''s body and said coquettishly.He buried his head on Ron''s chest, and a sly smile suddenly appeared on his face.


    "Actually, my avatar of the fog person has a special usage."


    "What''s the usage?" Lorne wondered.


    "That is," Agatha blinked.The fog man gradually came over."It just feels like a real person."


    "Would you like to try the double service?"


    Agatha licked her sexy lips.


    "..."


    Lorne looked at the fog man who came by, and its face gradually condensed.I finally understood why I felt that the fog man was not like Agatha at all.


    You say you just play, why do you want to be like Arelli.


    Lorne was speechless.


    Fortunately, the little bishop was not present, otherwise he would have to blow up his hair.Lorne threw a fist in his hand to disperse the fog man.


    However, Arelli seems to be in good shape?


    ...


    For unknown reasons, Alover convinced Lorne.


    With this "ghost fox" helping manage the family''s business, Lorne suddenly felt a lot easier.


    Using Adela''s national power, Lorne finally has his own fleet.


    The flagship vessel "Fogyue Goddess" headed by it is 33 meters long and 12 meters wide.This is not too big in the Pirate World.


    This is because the "Mist Moon Goddess" adopts the latest mechanical power technology and the fog power technology specially made for Agatha, and the perfect combination with sailing boats, it can sail freely in most sea areas.


    The ship is designed with a main gun and four secondary guns. This is a standard weapon smuggled from the navy through the family weapon channel. However, due to Lorne''s needs, the gun also adds a fog pneumatic energy system.


    Taking into account the needs of long-distance voyages, there is also a special fruit garden on board to avoid the occurrence of scurvy.


    I even thought of a place to breed land animals and plants.


    ...


    This is the dream ship designed by Lorne, his first step to conquer the sea.


    Owning a ship, his long-stranded plan is finally on the agenda.


    In the Pirate World, the number of devil fruits is extremely rare, and among them, natural fruits are even rarer.


    Lorne''s goal is the few powerful fruits that may have provenance.


    The fruit of thunder.


    Having lived on this sea for several years, Lorne has never heard of anyone who has the power of the Thunder Fruit, that is to say, this fruit is very likely to have been on the sky island!


    He ate the Fruit of Perception due to a combination of circumstances, but it did not affect Ron''s desire for this fruit.


    The power that shocks the world must be in your own hands!


    Besides, Lorne looked at An Qian curiously looking at the "Goddess of Fog".


    He also has to bear the grievances suffered by his subordinates.


    This is the responsibility of the king.

 128 Chapter 128 CP0

    "Oh, vomit."


    On the splint of the Goddess of Mist, a bald man retched on the railing.


    "You were a pirate before, how can you still get seasick?" A swordsman holding a black and red long knife sneered beside him.


    "To blame, the boss is too fast, I can''t keep up." The bald man said bitterly."Also, Morman, let go of your sword and see if you can stand firm?"


    "As a swordsman, I will never put down my sword." Moorman said coolly.


    "Then you don''t support your body with the scabbard!" said the bald man.


    "I do not!"


    Lorne, who was standing aside, let go of the rudder in embarrassment.Having just owned a brand-new ship, Lorne naturally wanted to have a first-hand addiction, but the ever-unfavorable perception ability seemed to be ineffective in front of this ship.


    Lorne only drove for a short while, causing the two masters, Jody and Moorman, to vomit and diarrhea, which was uncomfortable.


    But the little girl An Qian didn''t react, she sat on the statue of the goddess of fog on the bow and hummed happily.


    This time he went to the sky island, Lorne was very prepared, not only drew 50 elite fighters from the family, but also brought three cadres including Moorman, Jody and Ansie.


    If it were not for Agatha and Koffel to guard Adela¡¯s base camp, Fat Tiger was also arranged to protect Arelli to the red earth continent and report the diocese to the headquarters of the Holy Truth.


    Circumstances Lorne wanted to bring them all.


    Only by standing on the splint did Lorne feel that he was truly part of the Pirate World.With open hands, I want to embrace freedom.


    But this brief comfort did not last long.Lorne and Jody both frowned.


    "Boss, do you feel it?" Jody pointed to the bottom of the sea and said in a deep voice.


    "Yeah." Lorne nodded. Within the scope of his "microsensory realm", there was a powerful aura in the bottom of the sea approaching rapidly.


    "It looks like a big guy is here." Jody sneered, and rolled up his sleeves to prepare for a big fight.


    The ship just acquired must not be lost.


    "Let me come." Moorman closed his eyes abruptly, holding the hilt of the famous sword Black Red Blood in one hand, ready to go.


    During the fight against Lorne, he deeply realized the importance of domineering.After joining the Wienhill family, I asked Fathu and Jodi for advice on the domineering skills.


    Under Moorman''s assiduous research, he has initially grasped the fur of sight and color.


    Although a beat slower than Lorne and Jody, he still vaguely felt an air approaching below.


    Wow!The head of a huge monster emerged from the sea level in front of the Goddess of Mist. It was extremely large, covered with black scales, and opened its mouth in the blood basin.The whole ship looks like a piece of cake in front of it.


    Lorne has concluded before that the most powerful force in the entire Pirate World is not actually the Pirates, the Navy, or the Revolutionary Army.


    It is these giant beasts living in the depths of the sea, sea kings!


    Their bodies are so huge that some huge sea kings in the legend can even take off an island in one bite!


    "A thousand worlds, flowers are gone, everything changes," Moorman suddenly opened his eyes."I killed it myself!"


    "Small World¡¤Red Moon!"


    Moorman drew his knife abruptly, and a light red blade waved vertically, which happened to hit the big mouth of the giant sea king beast.


    Stabbing, this sea king suddenly stagnated.


    Then this terrifying beast was neatly cut in half from the middle!


    Dark red blood spilled from the wound, most of it was spilled on the sea, dyeing the sea red.


    But there is also a small amount of blood spattering on the splint of the Goddess of Fog. If Ron hadn''t prepared to take out a black umbrella to cover himself and An Qian, their clothes would also be stained with blood. Dirty.


    "The power is not bad." Jody praised, this is the destructive power of the swordsman''s terror.Even if his strength is a bit stronger than Moorman, but at most, he hits the vital part of this sea king class with a punch, and blows it to death.


    This effect is absolutely impossible.


    "Of course." Moorman put the famous knife black and red blood into the scabbard and replied coldly.


    "But I still want to ask you a question," Jody touched his head, smiling curiously.


    "Do you swordsmen shout such a line before you zoom in?"


    "..."


    Moorman was speechless and turned his head silently, expressing that he didn''t want to admit that the teaser in front of him belonged to the same family as himself, and his status seemed to be a little higher than himself.


    But when he turned his head, he happened to meet Ron''s eyes.


    "Just be handsome." Lon looked at the dirty blood stains on the deck and said lightly, "Then please clean up the splints."


    ...


    The holy place of the Dracos, Mary Joa.A man with burns was sitting on the throne, and a few slaves in funny clown clothes were kneeling beside him.


    These slaves were previously famous pirates in the sea, determined to dominate the great sea route.Now he became a clown to please their master.


    Somewhat ironic.


    "You mean, did you get news about the evil man in the Weinhill family?" The burned man stood up abruptly as he listened to the report of the masked man kneeling in front of him.


    "Yes, Saint Nedikt, there was an incident of the change of kings in the country of flowers before. In that incident, there were several traces of prisoners advancing the city."


    The masked man''s voice was a little hoarse.


    "A bounty of 33,000,000 (33 million) Pele''s magic hand, Kofiel."


    "Bounty 97,000,000 (97 million) Pele¡¯s Carlos Jodi."


    "Prisoner offering a reward of 158,000,000 (158 million), Tiger."


    "These prisoners are closely related to Vennhill Lorne in the promotion of the city escape. So we infer that the godfather of Venn in Adela, the city of flowers, is 87.4% likely to be a bounty of 570. 000,000 (Five Seventy Million) Bailey¡¯s Demon, Wayne Hill Lorne."


    The mask man indifferently analyzed, but pointed directly at the truth.


    "Okay, okay." Nedicte Saint Lian said three good things. He hated the Wienhill family and he couldn''t help but hurry up.


    Before that, he ordered Lorne to be imprisoned into the Infinite Hell of Advance City, so that Lorne and his father Caesar could never meet.


    Unexpectedly, the indestructible advance city in the legend was simply escaped from prison!


    This drove Nedickt a little crazy.At this time, Lorne''s trail finally appeared, and he finally couldn''t hold back his hatred.


    "Help me lift Lorne''s head." Nedikert said coldly.


    "Your life is given by the Tianlong people, show your purpose."


    "Cp0."


    "As you wish, my majesty." The masked man lowered his head and said respectfully.

 129 Chapter 129-Arriving at Gaya Island

    "Boss, is this the destination ahead?"


    Jody looked at the small island that appeared in his vision, showing a look of expectation.


    After half a month of sailing, Lorne and his party finally arrived in the waters of Adumanda.


    In front is the largest island in this sea, Gaya Island.


    Gaya Island is made up of two flat semi-ovals, divided into East Island and West Island.


    For unknown reasons, countless pirates gathered here, even more than the residents of the island.It is a veritable pirate town.


    "Destination?" The weather became hot, and Ron took off his fox fur cloak and handed it to the guard standing beside him."Not really."


    "But Miss Ansie''s pointer is clearly aimed at this place." Jody turned to look at the navigator on board.


    But she found that the little girl didn''t know why, looking up at the sky, her eyes were a little moist.


    The positioning pointer in his hand points straight to the sky.


    "Our destination," Lorne said word by word with a smile on his mouth.


    "It''s the sky!"


    ...


    Gaya Island, Pirate Town.


    A drunk and drunk pirate stumbled on the street, but was hit by a man approaching and smashed.


    "Hey, hey, don''t you see anyone?" The drunkard got up and said angrily. The person who hit him was wearing black clothes and black shoes, and put a black hood on his head. The whole person seemed to be shrouded in shadows. in.


    He is close to two meters tall, which is already very high among ordinary people, but in front of a drunk who is more than three meters tall, he is like a child.


    "Sorry, I just thought about something but didn''t notice." The man in black apologized.


    "If all apologies are used, what do you need to do with strength?" The drunk sneered, and drew a long knife from behind and pressed it against the head of the man in black.


    "Choose, how much do you think your life is worth?"


    The conflict between the two quickly aroused the onlookers of the surrounding pirates, and the sharp-eyed people recognized the identity of the drunk and exclaimed.


    "Isn''t this Kerry, the blackmailer with a bounty of up to 32,000 (32 million) Bailey? This young man is suffering."


    "Oh my God! His boss is the murderer Elsie, this young man is going to suffer."


    ...


    Hearing the exclamation of the crowd, the drunk Klihaha laughed, and he turned his head and said to the man in black.


    "You know the name of this uncle, if you are obedient, maybe this uncle will spare you your life on the Internet."


    "You are a criminal offering a reward, right." The man in black said suddenly nonchalantly.


    "Yes, this uncle is a super reward criminal with a bounty of more than 30 million Baileys. If you are acquainted, don''t quickly apologize to this uncle."


    Kerry was taken aback and said proudly.


    "Then," the man in black reached into his clothes, as if groping for something.


    "Aim the sword at me, have you already achieved death consciousness?"


    "Dead?" Kerry laughed as if he heard the funniest joke."You said let me die? It''s up to you? You stinky little..."


    Before he finished speaking, he saw the man in black move slightly, and the black shadow in front of him shook.Kerry felt a chill in himself.


    I don''t know when a dagger was stuck in Kerry''s neck, and blood gushed from the wound.


    Kerry covered his neck with one hand and knelt down on the ground incredible.


    "Your 30 million bounty should be enough for me to apologize."


    The hood on the head of the black man did not know when it fell off, revealing his broken black hair.


    The pirates onlookers were so scared that they could not speak. They did not expect that Kerry, a powerful pirate with a bounty of more than 30 million Baileys, would not survive a round in front of the man in black.


    The people present didn''t even see how the man in black made his move.


    "Excuse me, do you know where the Blood Deer Bar is?" The man in black stepped across Kerry with a hip step, and asked an onlooker casually.


    "Yes, in the port on the west coast." The passerby dared not look directly into the eyes of the man in black, and said tremblingly, fearing to anger the man in front of him.


    "Okay, thank you."


    After getting the news he needed, the man in black walked towards the west coast without looking back.


    "This is 32 million Baileys! Just throw it there, you are too wasteful." A tall woman with light blue curly hair walked out of the crowd, and she joined the man in black, complaining as she walked. .


    "There is nothing to waste." The man in black said lightly."I''m tired of being a bounty hunter hunting pirates everywhere for a little Bailey."


    "I really don''t know how to plan carefully. The boss said that the organization fund is not enough because I met someone like you all day long." The tall woman continued, "You should curb your temper, Abby."


    "I care a little bit more than this." The black man named Abby suddenly stopped and said slowly."The boss heard that there is a large pirate group recruiting troops here, so come and have a look."


    "But as far as I know, why does the boss care about these things?" Abby said in a puzzled way. After he got tired of the life of a bounty hunter, he decided to go out to see the world.


    Then I met the boss, and after being overwhelmed by the courage of the boss, I determined to join his forces.


    This tall woman is his partner.


    "Because this big pirate is extraordinary." The tall woman sorted her hair."This is the famous newcomer a few years ago."


    "A terrifying newcomer who has been released by the world government as a bounty of up to 570 million (570 million) because of his own destruction of Propulsion City."


    "Wynhill Lorne."


    "You don''t want to shoot him casually, Mr. Mr. 3."


    "I see, miss. Rose" Abby rubbed his temple with a headache, but there was a hint of war in his eyes."I want to know how strong the monsters that offer a bounty of hundreds of millions of Baileys."


    ...


    When Lorne set foot on this island, he even thought that his whereabouts were already known all over the world.


    Because everywhere on this island is spreading the news that the great pirate Veenhill Lorne is preparing to recruit soldiers and enter the new world.


    However, after careful inquiries, I learned that this "Vinhill Lorne" has been on this island for nearly half a month, and I don''t know how many powerful pirates have been summoned to serve him.


    It turned out to be a fake, Lorne couldn''t help but chuckled, then let go of his mind.


    It was just that he didn''t expect this kind of impersonation to appear on his own body. Lorne didn''t know whether he should be happy that he was too famous, or he should be angry that someone had corrupted his name.

 130 Chapter 130 Miss Klockdale

    "Nice strength, I should call you Ms. Sand," Lorne commented. From beginning to end, he didn''t move a bit, as if he was sure that a drunk would not hurt himself.


    "Should I call you Miss Crockdale?" Lorne''s voice was very soft, facing the woman.


    Others may not be able to see clearly, but Lorne, who has the ability to perceive, can easily see how a woman turns a drunk into a corpse.


    Her hands turned into sand, completely absorbing the moisture from the drunk.


    And this ability corresponds to only one character in Pirate World.


    One of the most mysterious kings at the moment, Qiwuhai, a pirate who has been controversial because the bounty is too low.


    Sand Crocodile, Krokdal!


    Through this short shot, Lorne can conclude that the woman in front of him definitely has the strength to sit firmly in the position of the king''s Qi Wuhai!


    The eyes of the world government are really harsh.


    What Lorne didn''t expect was that this sand crocodile was really a woman.


    "I''ve never shown my abilities, you can recognize it." Miss Klockdale sat down gently, her legs together.Looking at Lorne with a smile."It seems your intelligence ability is good."


    Lorne was a little embarrassed, intelligence ability was the biggest shortcoming of the Vennhill family.Lorne was able to recognize Krokdal because he had seen some intelligence analysis in his previous life.


    Regarding the ambiguous words that Doflamingo of Qiwuhai under the same king said to her in the war at the top, as well as the threat of the monster king Ivankov to her while advancing the city.


    "Then I will invite you again now, will you agree?" The woman named Krokdal paused, her eyes staring at Lorne.


    "Boy of the Wienhill family."


    Lorne was not surprised when his identity was broken.Although the Baroque studio under Krokodall is a killer organization, it is also known for its intelligence capabilities.


    She was able to grasp her own information, that was a matter of course.


    "Just call me Lorne." Lorne said with a smile."But even if you say it a hundred times, I will still reject you."


    "Because of my ambition, it''s not just a king under Qiwuhai!"


    "Hahahaha, you deserve to be the man who rejected Skee." Miss Klockdale laughed, but she didn''t seem rude.


    Instead, there is a breath of heroism.


    "Qiwuhai under the king is not a commendable position. You know about Moonlight Moria a while ago."


    Lorne nodded. A while ago, one of the seven sub-kings, Moonlight Moria, the super pirate, went to war with the apex pirate Kaido in the new world.


    This war affected the nerves of the entire new world, and all the pirates turned their eyes to the country of Wano.


    As a result, Moonlight Moriah did not have the ability to resist at all in front of the powerful Kaido Pirates. Legend has it that the entire Moria Pirates group was buried except for the captain Moonlight Moria himself. The country.


    This made the New World doubt the deterrence capabilities of the Qiwuhai under the king, and the people began to question the correctness of the Qiwuhai system.


    "Do they think that Qiwuhai will be able to ramp up the world by being king?" Miss Klockdal drank a glass of wine, her face a little red.A touch of charm was added to her heroic face.


    "Wrong! What deterred others is not identity, but strength!"


    "It''s the power that makes people fearful!"


    This argument of the supremacy of strength is very similar to Lorne''s taste. Lorne raised his glass, poured it slightly, and then drank it all.


    "It doesn''t matter if you refuse me." Miss Klockdale gave a grin."I will go to the new world and challenge the strongest man in the world."


    "Whitebeard Edward Newgate!"


    "I will allow you to hang my banner when I Megatron New World."


    Miss Klockdale said faintly, but with a somewhat unparalleled taste.


    Who is Edward Newgate Whitebeard?


    He was the second place in the entire era of voyages. If it weren''t for the unintentional fame, it is unclear whether the title of One Piece will fall on Gore D. Roger.


    Before, it was in the New World that a world-renowned war with the incredible Golden Lion Shiji, let the world know what monster-like strength is.


    Such a powerful person is actually just a challenge target in the eyes of Miss Klockdale?


    To be arrogant, this sand crocodile is really arrogant, right?


    "If you fail, I also allow you to hang the Weinhill family crest." Lorne said playfully.


    The family crest of the Vennhill family is the misty moon newly designed by Lorne, which represents the disconnection from the previous Vennhill family.


    Although it has long been certain that Miss Klockdale''s challenge will end in failure.But Lorne still threw his olive branch to her.


    "Then, thank you brother Lorne." Miss Klockdale smiled slightly.


    boom!


    At this moment, the door of the pub was suddenly kicked open, and a black-haired boy in a navy uniform and a cigar in his mouth walked in.


    "Who hurt my dear subordinate?" The young man slowly said, and behind him was a few strong pirates, holding swords, and looking coldly at the people in the tavern.


    "Oh my God, it''s the leader of the Lorne Pirates group stationed on Gaya Island, Veenhill Lorne!"


    "It''s the monster with a bounty of more than 500 million Baileys! Now these two outsiders are suffering."


    "Look at him, is the Sting Dog brother following him? Those two monsters with a bounty of more than 40 million Baileys!"


    "It seems that these foreigners are less ill-fortuned."


    ...


    Listening to the exclamation of the pirates, the expression of the fake "Lorne" gradually eased.


    But his mood is still very bad. In this short period of time today, he has lost two important subordinates one after another.


    They were all killed by outsiders.


    If you can''t get revenge quickly, the pirate group you have finally established will fall apart!


    "Boss, this." Jody sat on the sofa and watched Lorne whose face was getting colder, but couldn''t help but smile.


    The appearance of this fake "Lorne" is clearly imitating the wanted photos taken by Newsbird just after he came out of the city.


    But Lorne didn''t care if someone pretended to be himself. It was not necessarily a bad thing to attract the attention of the Navy headquarters.


    And there was only one reason that made Lorne really angry.


    That''s this fake, it''s really ugly!


    "I''ll take care of it. I haven''t done it for a long time, the knife is about to rust." Moorman, holding the famous knife¡¤Black Red Blood, got up and walked toward the door of the tavern.


    "Dare to come here, very good." The counterfeit couldn''t help but anger when he saw someone daring to ignore his reputation."Brother Sting Dog, come on, you two, give them some color."


    "Okay, my master captain," the two pirates holding the bayonet took a step with a grinning face, and walked towards the oncoming Morman.


    They want to let this kid who doesn''t know the sky and earth know what real power is!

 131 Chapter 131 Counterfeit

    "Hey, kid, are you also offering a reward?" The older brother of the sting dog brothers stepped forward, looking at Moorman with a big smile.


    "Are you offering a reward?" Moorman drew a section of the famous knife¡¤Black and Red Blood, "I think it is."


    "Then how much is your bounty?" The brother of the Sting Dog brothers said sharply.


    "33,000,000 (33 million) Bailey." Moorman said lightly, at this time he had already walked in front of the sting dog brothers.


    "Hahahaha!"


    The guests in the bar roared with laughter after hearing Mooreman''s bounty.


    This ruthless swordsman, his bounty is not comparable to any of the sting dog brothers, and he tried to fight one against two?


    You know, the two brothers cooperate tacitly, even if they face the pirates who are far higher than the bounty, they can compete against one or two.


    "It turned out to be rubbish!" The sting dog brothers even more disdain, and slashed at Morman with their weapon.


    "Trash go back to hell, that''s where you should stay!"


    "This life has been entrusted to the sword, with a sword in his hand." Moorman''s eyes flashed a frightening light, and he shook his body gently, avoiding the attack of the sting dog brother at will.


    "The world is unstoppable!" There were only two movements in his hand.


    Take out the knife, close the knife.


    Everyone did not see his movements clearly, only saw Brother Sting Dog suddenly motionless.Wait until Moorman walked past them.


    These two powerful pirates fell to the ground!


    "It''s stupid to use a bounty to measure strength, isn''t it?" Lorne sat in a chair and said with a smile to Miss Klockdale.


    "Indeed, which one is strong and which one is weak can only be known after playing." Miss Klockdal commented.


    These two people are probably the most qualified people in this sea to ridicule the bounty-only theory of strength.


    Lorne''s bounty is as high as 570 million (five seventy million) Baileys, which is more than seven times that of Krokdal''s 81.0 million (eighty one million) Baileys.


    But if anyone wants to say that Lorne is far stronger than Krokdal, it is estimated that Lorne will be the first to slap him.


    "Ghost!"


    The fake "Lorne" saw Morman walk straight towards him and was frightened.The thighs were trembling constantly, unable to even escape.


    "Even if you are lucky enough to defeat the sting dog brothers, you will definitely not be able to defeat Lord Lorne, who has a bounty of more than 500 million!" Behind the fake "Lorne", a man in cowboy costume came out.Get in front of the fake "Lorne".


    "But letting Lord Lorne take action against you small shrimps is too insulting to his reputation, so let me solve you."


    There are two revolvers around the cowboy''s waist. These are his weapons.


    He is a rare gun master.


    "He is the Devil Cowboy Dick! Pele''s pirate offering a bounty of 60 million (sixty million)!"


    "I have heard of his deeds. It is said that it only takes one second to finish twelve rounds of bullets! It''s so fast that people can''t react!"


    "Unexpectedly, even he joined the Lorne Pirates. Are they trying to dominate the sea?"


    It seems that Dick is also a man in this Pirate Town, and many people in the bar know him.


    But Dick still looked at Morman coldly, putting his hands on the handle of the revolver, looking for the best time to shoot.


    Patience is the best quality of a shooter!


    This is the time!There was a bright light in Dick''s eyes!Both hands suddenly pulled out the revolver around his waist.


    Boom boom boom boom...


    Bullets ejected from the barrel, emitting fire and smoke.Dick counted the bullets silently in his heart


    Eighth round, ninth round.He should be dead, right?


    The smoke cleared, and it was not the corpse of the bastard swordsman that appeared in front of Dick, but the disdainful look in Morman''s eyes.


    He didn''t know when he had already rushed in front of him!


    Then you are dead!You can''t avoid my rapid fire at this distance!


    Dick was not surprised but delighted.His revolver has been aimed at Morman''s heart!


    "Go to hell!" Dick shouted, then pulled the trigger.But the weapon that had saved his life many times before, like a partner, did not make the sound of a bullet being loaded this time.


    His revolver did not know when it had been cut off!


    "You lost." Moorman pressed to Dick''s ear and said lightly.


    This battle cannot even be called a battle, but a slaughter!As the captain who sailed to the Chambord Islands, Moorman''s insights were comparable to those of the pirates.


    The reason why the bounty is not high is just because he doesn''t attack ordinary people much.


    Coupled with the acquisition of the famous sword, black and red blood and the beginning of practice, seeing and hearing domineering.


    The strength of him and these pirates are not on the same level!


    The famous knife in his hand, black and red blood, has penetrated Dick''s chest.


    The blood slowly trickled down the evil spirit''s blade.


    "How is this possible?" Dick fell down in disbelief, muttering to himself.


    "How is it possible to have such a fast speed?"


    "It''s you who are too slow." Morman put the famous knife¡¤black red blood into the scabbard.Looking at the fake Lorne coldly.He had already seen the reality of this counterfeit, killed him with black and red blood, and dirty his knife.


    "Now there are no subordinates to take action for you?"


    "No, don''t." The fake Lorne saw the murderous Moorman, his feet softened, limp on the ground, and kept crawling back.


    "Don''t kill me! My relationship with Golden Lion Shiji is irresistible, he will avenge me if you kill me!"


    "You just let him ruin your reputation?" Miss Klockdale said with a smile looking at Lorne whose face was gradually ugly.


    "Humph!" Lorne snorted coldly, and the behavior of the counterfeit completely angered him.


    "Kill him." Lorne coldly ordered to Morman.


    This counterfeit violated two death laws.


    One is that his relationship with Shiji is irreversible.You know, Lorne and Shiji are enemies of life and death!


    The second is that he is so cowardly!Seek the enemy!


    Under my name Lorne!Even if you die, you can only stand and die!


    This is why Lorne is really angry.


    After being on Judicial Island before, he swore that no one can let himself bow his head!


    After hearing Lorne''s order, the fake Lorne was already desperate. At this time, he regretted that he would listen to others and pretend to be the super reward criminal.


    I also regretted that I wanted to come here to avenge the two men.


    But there has never been a regret medicine in this world.


    The famous knife Black Red Blood in Moorman''s hand was raised high.He wants to end the despicable life of this fake.


    But at this moment, Morman seemed to sense something and swung his knife across.A sudden hook and claw caught his knife.


    Then a black figure fell from the sky and just stunned the fake Lorne.


    "Sorry, I missed it." Abby patted the dust on his body and apologized.


    "Asshole mr.3! You have said that you don''t want to shoot at will!" A tall woman ran over quickly from the outside and scolded Abby.


    "Sorry, sorry, miss. Rose. I just want to hurry up." Abby touched his head with an embarrassment on his face.


    The tall woman wanted to criticize Abby, but she was surprised when she saw Miss Klockdale sitting beside Lorne drinking calmly.


    "Hey, boss, you are here too!"

 132 Chapter 132 The Gate of Heaven

    Seeing the sudden appearance of the funny duo, Miss Klockdale wanted to find a place to get in, and refused to admit that she was their leader.


    The unpredictable image of a strong man he had finally built up in front of Lorne just collapsed.


    "This farce should also end." Lorne''s expression remained normal.Said to the guests in the bar.


    "If someone wants to avenge him, they can come to me."


    "The ship with the emblem of the misty moon on the dock."


    The guests in the bar shook their faces into rattles.Just kidding, these few people who are as scary as demons, how could they have thoughts of revenge?


    At the same time, a thought arose in their hearts that the vulnerable little boy who fainted at the door was really the super criminal.Wainhill Lorne?


    "Then, those who have nothing to do with this matter can leave." Lorne said calmly, and he didn''t want to care about these weak people.


    The guests in the bar were relieved and ran away.


    "If that''s the case, I''ll go too?" Miss Klockdale put out the cigar in her hand and said softly.


    "It''s okay, I also said I would invite you to have a drink." Lorne didn''t mean to stay, his ambition was never in a woman.


    "Then drink it next time, I''ll wait for you in the new world." Miss Krockdale put on a black fur coat, and then left without looking back with her two teasers.


    "Boss, didn''t you say that you want to meet that super rewarder, Vennhill Lorne?" Abby was puzzled.


    "I''ve already seen it." Miss Klockdale paused and said lightly to Miss Rose.


    "Notify all cadres that we are leaving."


    "Where to go?"


    "New world." Klockdal confided such a term.Looking into the distance, his eyes are deep.


    Edward Newgate, don''t let me down.


    "Oye!" Hearing this news, Abby looked a little excited.He also learned from Miss Klockdale looking out to the sea."I''ve had enough of this sea of ??the weak."


    Boom!Before Abby''s handsomeness lasted long, Miss Rose slapped him on the head.


    "Since I''ve had enough! Then don''t hurry up and earn Bailey! If you waste Bailey by playing handsome as before! Then you are dead!"


    ...


    At this time, only Lorne and his group were left in the tavern.


    "Is the boss still there?" Lorne said lightly at the bar.No matter if these people are gone, the entire tavern is his own.


    You can drink happily.


    "Yes, here." A middle-aged man crawled out from under the bar, he looked at the murderous god in front of him with a sad face."Guest, what would you like to drink?"


    "Whatever you want." Lorne didn''t care, since he tasted the signature blood rum here, nothing else matters.


    Because after he had tasted the wines of Oge Hongmu, the country of wine, Lorne would no longer be interested in wines from other places.


    "Okay, okay," the bar owner said tremblingly. He just wanted to leave but was grabbed by Ron''s hand again, and his heart trembled.


    "Guest, what do you want to tell the guest?" The tavern owner forced an ugly smile.


    "Forgot to ask, do you know how to get to Sky Island?" Lorne said.


    "what?"


    ...


    When everyone came out of the tavern, it was getting late.Lorne finally got the information he needed from the bar owner.


    When he asked the boss how to get to Kojima, the boss was incredible.Although he didn''t say it, Lorne guessed that he must be whispering in his heart.


    It''s no wonder that Sky Island is like a fairy tale in these people''s hearts, just a trick to deceive children.


    Take the story of the evil legion Germa 66 in the North Sea.


    But it is a pity that whether it is Sky Island or Germa 66, they are all real things in the world.


    It''s just that ignorant people don''t want to believe it.


    So Lorne changed his view and asked the boss if there was a rising ocean current near this sea area.


    Because he vaguely remembered that the protagonist group in the original book took the rising current to go to the sky island.


    The boss thought for a while, and then gave Ron a positive answer.


    Two days later, in the designated sea area, the Goddess of Mist floated quietly on the sea.


    Suddenly, a whirlpool suddenly appeared in the calm sea ahead.


    "Here." Lorne looked at the whirlpool and said lightly.Just as he spoke, the vortex turned bigger and bigger, and finally the sea level suddenly exploded, and a waterspout rose from the sea, straight into the sky!


    "Hey hey hey, boss, do we really want to ride this rising current!"


    Jody looked at Lorne excitedly, a little confused.He listened to the description of the tavernkeeper, if there is a sky island, then this rising ocean current may be the only way to get to the sky island.


    But there are only two results, successfully boarding the sky island, or destroying the ship!


    "Of course." Lorne said indifferently. Going to the sky island was something he had planned long ago, otherwise he would be a little unwilling to let a fruit as powerful as the Thunder Fruit fall outside.


    Jody was helpless, he knew Lorne''s character, and no one could stop the things he decided.


    This is also the reason why he decided to follow Lorne.


    After Ron''s brainwashing, the fighters of the family were completely loyal to Ron''s orders, even if the power of nature was in front of them, they were not afraid.


    Under Lorne''s order, the Goddess of Mist sailed towards the rising sea waterspout.


    The moment it touched the rising ocean current, the Goddess of Mist was like a fallen leaf blown up by the wind, leaving the sea directly and sailing straight up.


    The people on the boat only felt that the world was spinning, and they had to grab the railing or flagpole hard to avoid falling out.


    "Are you kidding?" By this time, even if he was as calm as Morman, he couldn''t help but lose his squareness.He inserted the famous sword black and red blood in his hand on the deck and firmly grasped the hilt of the sword.


    Only Ron hugged An Qian, sat on the statue of the goddess of fog, looked at the sky in front of him, with a wild smile on his face.


    It''s been a long time since I was so crazy, this kind of challenge of life and death is really cool!


    The boat cut through the sky and moved further and further away from the sea, but the white clouds that should have been far in the sky appeared in front of Ron!


    "Hahahaha! Rush up!" Lon roared, his tone a little excited.


    The sky has always been a hard-to-reach area, and today, he wants to conquer the sky!


    "Boss? Where is the empty island?" Jodi felt a chill when he saw a vast expanse of white in the sea of ??clouds, with no islands or human presence at all.


    "There, the sky above!"


    The White Sea at an altitude of 7000 meters could not stop the progress of the boat. The Goddess of Mist broke through the White Sea and rushed towards the White Sea at an altitude of 10,000 meters.


    "It''s really interesting." At this time, Moorman seemed to be infected by Lorne, looking at the sea of ??clouds in front of him with interest.


    Anyway, failure is death, and dying in pursuit of freedom is nothing wrong.


    In Yunguo at an altitude of 10,000 meters, there is a huge gate in front of the country.


    At this moment, a ship flew out of the sea of ??clouds and landed just in front of the gate of heaven.

 133 Chapter 133-Lederfield

    Great sea route, paradise, the sea area of ??New Fordick.


    "Report Marshal! According to the latest report from the front, the big mom Charlotte Lingling of the new world came into contact with Kaido, the beast."


    In the office of the warship, the phone worm kept ringing, and a guard reported to the man sitting in the chair.


    "Do these two bastards want to unite? They still put the Navy in their eyes!"


    Marshal of the Navy, Gang Bing Kong hammered the table hard and said angrily.


    "Does he think that he will be invincible after defeating Moria''s trash?"


    "No matter how angry you are, it won''t help. The new world is already out of our control."


    At the conference table, a thin old woman put her hand on her cheek and said calmly.


    But from her face that was dry and wrinkled because of her old age, she could still vaguely see her original style.


    "Besides, our top priority now is to get that guy. The man who is not inferior to those monsters in the new world."


    "This is why we have transferred most of the elite of the Navy."


    "Xiaohe, you are still so calm." Ganggukong took a deep breath.


    "Why haven''t the two guys Karp and Sengoku arrived yet?"


    "Report to Marshal Gang Bone Kong, Teacher Kapu and Teacher Warring States have just finished dealing with the new advancement city, and they are now on their way."


    A man in the uniform of a lieutenant admiral leaned on a chair and said to Gang Gukong.


    He is very tall, wearing a blue and white suit.Wearing a blue turban, he pressed down a black curly hair.


    He is one of the navy''s new monsters, the green pheasant Kuzan!


    "That man has stayed on this island for half a month. When the navy encirclement is formed, he can''t escape with his wings!"


    Next to Kuzan, stood an equally tall lieutenant admiral, with his hands crossed on his chest, and he said resolutely.


    "But I can''t figure it out. A pirate is worthy of our navy headquarters?"


    "This is to make sure nothing goes wrong, Sarkarski. After all, that man is one of the legends."


    Ms. He looked at the indifferent Sakarski, and gently revealed the man''s name.


    "After all, that''s Barloric Lederfield!"


    "Forget it, don''t wait for Karp and the others." Ganggukong frowned, "Let this Ryder be the first prisoner of New Advance City."


    "The majesty of the world government cannot be desecrated!"


    He got up and walked out of the meeting room, followed by Sakarski and Kuzan.


    And the last monster rookie of the Navy, Polusalino had already been waiting at the door. He was lazy by nature and hated this time-wasting meeting.


    At this time, another marine ran up to Ganggukong in a panic.


    "Report, report to Lord Marshal." The Navy said intermittently."A man stepped onto the island in front of him, as if walking towards the wanted man Lederfield."


    "Who?" Ganggukong asked.


    The seaman seemed to be a little scared, and said tremblingly.


    "It''s Vennhill Caesar!"


    ...


    The trees on the island are densely covered with strange rocks.But there is a strange flat land in the middle of the island.It seems that all the objects that originally existed here have been destroyed by a powerful force, and the place has become extremely flat.


    An old castle was built on the flat ground, and an old man in aristocratic uniform was sitting on a chair in front of the castle, drinking tea and reading the newspaper quietly.


    "A stormy new world?" The old man looked at the headline of the newspaper, seemingly disdainful, and said coldly.


    "It''s just a little spray." The old man sneered. "The real wolf of the age has not yet arrived."


    Next, he saw under the newspaper, it was said that there had been several incidents of pretending to be a super rewarder, Veenhill Lorne, to recruit pirates to expand their power.


    These counterfeit pirate groups relied on Lorne''s 500 million bounty to expand their power wildly, but their huge reputation also brought great danger.


    These counterfeit pirate groups, without exception, failed to sail to the new world.


    "Vinhill Lorne?" The old man chewed on the name, a name that shined brightly in the Advance City incident a few years ago, but has quickly disappeared.


    "Is that your son?" The old man suddenly raised his head and looked at the depths of the forest.


    An old man wearing a black aristocratic robe and holding a cane walked out of the forest.


    "Your sight is still outstanding. Ryder." The man with the cane said calmly.


    The old man named Ryder snorted coldly, and the moment the old bastard stepped on the island, he had already sensed his whereabouts through seeing, hearing and color.


    "If you just come to show off your son, then you can roll now." Ryder snorted coldly, "I never allowed you to approach me, you betrayer."


    "Caesar."


    The man called Caesar sat next to Ryder for himself, picked up Ryder''s wine on the table and drank.


    "It seems that so many years of life have made you forget your upbringing as a nobleman." Lederfield sneered, but it didn''t stop Caesar''s unreasonable behavior.


    "How long have we not seen each other?" Caesar put down the bottle and suddenly said.


    "It''s almost seventeen years since Mary Joa."


    "wrong."


    Lederfield corrected."It''s sixteen years, seven months, and five days."


    "Has it been so long?" Caesar seemed a little unbelievable, "I feel as though Jing was still with me yesterday. I didn''t expect it to be so long."


    "Don''t mention it!" Lederfield said coldly. "It is an insult to her to speak her name from the mouth of a coward like you."


    "Yes, I won''t mention the past." Caesar didn''t seem to have any rebuttal. He pointed to Lorne in the newspaper and said with a smile.


    "This is Jing child, pretty, right?"


    The newspaper used photos from Lorne''s wanted warrant. He was dangling his cigar with a trace of gaze in his eyes.


    His face is somewhat soft, different from the firm Caesar.


    "If you want to talk about these meaningless things, then you''d better get out of here." Lederfield issued an eviction order."It''s already my kindness to not sink you to the bottom of the sea."


    "Hahahaha, you still haven''t changed, Ryder. Cough cough." Caesar laughed loudly, but coughed violently as if it affected some part of his body.


    "Is it too long without exercise, is the body decayed and aging?" Ledfield sneered.


    "Ryder," Caesar suddenly sat up straight after his coughing, and said calmly."I''m dying."


    It seems to be talking about something that has nothing to do with me.


    After hearing this sentence, Ryder''s eyes flashed and looked at Caesar.


    "Your ability should be able to see my physical condition clearly." Caesar said calmly.


    "So I am going to entrust Jing''s child to you. Take good care of him."


    "Who is going to help you take care of your children?" Lederfield furiously said, "Take care of your own children, and live on for me, bastard!"


    "I''m almost at the limit, you and I know this. I just came here this time to see you."


    Caesar stood up and looked into the distance, "Just let my broken body do one last thing for you."


    At this time, the navy''s warships have completely surrounded the island.


    Marshal Gang Bone Kong stood on the splint of the flagship, his eyes full of solemnity.

 134 Chapter 134-Bika Island

    "As long as you go through this door, can you go to the sky island?" Jodi asked, looking at the magnificent gate of heaven in front of him.


    All this completely subverted his cognition. It turned out that there are islands in the sky above 10,000 meters.


    "Actually, we are already on the sky island." Lorne said with a smile.


    The real gate of heaven is located at 7000 meters in the White Sea, and there is a cloud road connecting with the Baibai Sea which is located at an altitude of 10,000 meters.


    And their Goddess of Mist, after undergoing a special transformation, directly rushed into the White Sea through the relationship of rising ocean currents.


    "It always feels like I can''t get enough energy." Moorman wielded a long knife and frowned.


    Since he came here, he felt a sense of collapse in his body.


    This is very uncomfortable for a swordsman like him who is accustomed to mastering physical strength.


    "Because of the thin air here, we Qinghai people will have a period of adaptation when we come here." Lorne explained, "Moreover, the material structure of this sea of ??clouds is similar to that of the sea, and can effectively limit those who are capable."


    Lorne told the information he knew.


    "But, boss," Jody said, "you are the only capable person on this ship."


    "..."


    And the little girl An Qian sat on the statue of the goddess of fog on the bow, humming a small song by herself.


    Tears have already filled my eyes.


    "Is it here that reminds you of any bad memories?" Lorne draped his cloak on An Qian.


    Because the sky island is located at high altitude, the temperature difference is large.Lorne was afraid that the little girl would accidentally catch a cold.


    "Found the intruder!" At this moment, several soldiers in white uniforms rushed towards the Goddess of Mist riding a strange vehicle.


    This tool, called "Weiba", is similar to Lorne''s previous water scooter and can ride on the sea.


    They held a strange weapon in their hands, as if they were made of shellfish.


    "Keep alive." Lorne said calmly as he watched the man rushing over menacingly.


    In the "micro-sensing realm", the aura exuded by these few sky island soldiers is not even as good as the ordinary soldiers of the Qinghai Navy headquarters below.


    How can this make him interested.


    "I see." Jody said indifferently, slumping his shoulders.Then suddenly jumped off the goddess of fog.


    Landed directly on the mighty power of a sky island soldier.A grinning and weird smile appeared.


    A punch knocked him out and took control of the mighty ship.


    "How dare you attack a law enforcement officer?" The soldier next to him saw his colleague being knocked into the air easily, and was frightened and angry.The shell knife in his hand looked at Jody.


    As if touching a certain switch, the shell knife suddenly burst into flames.It''s like a knife of flames.


    "Anyone?" Jodi saw the Flame Knife, somewhat solemn.But he quickly rejected this idea.


    "It''s a tool."


    The black fist grabbed the flame knife directly, and Jody wrapped his arms around his arm, lifting the soldier up.


    "Save the captain!" The remaining soldiers yelled when the flame knife owner was caught in this way.


    "It''s a noisy ant," Jody said impatiently, throwing the flame knife in his hand at the rest of the soldiers at random.


    Boom boom boom!


    The flame knife accurately hit the soldiers'' mounts, and all the mighties exploded.


    The soldiers on Weiba were blown up directly by the huge impact, and they didn''t know their life or death.


    "Didn''t Lord Lorne tell you to stay alive?" Moorman said with a frown, jumping next to Jody.


    "Isn''t this?" Jody said with a smile, holding the trembling Sky Island soldier captain on his hand.


    "I ask, you answer." Lorne sat on the bench, hugging Ansie.Said softly to the sky island soldier captain lying on the ground.


    "I, I must know everything." Captain Kojima said tremblingly.


    "Tell me about the current situation here."


    The soldier captain was stunned for a moment, but quickly reacted.


    "Now the ruler of Sky Island is a god, Gan Fuer. He is a kind man dedicated to repairing the relationship between the Sky Island people and the Shandia people..."


    "That''s not what I''m asking." Lorne was speechless for a while. If Sky Island was really as good as the captain of the soldiers said, then there would be no such a tragedy that An Qian and her brother had their wings torn off.


    So Lorne changed his view."Where is there a war?"


    "War?" The soldier captain did not respond. "The Sandias have been very restrained recently."


    "To be honest." Lorne said coldly, feeling that the soldier captain was hiding something in his heart.


    "I''ll give you another chance, don''t try to deceive me."


    "Yes," the soldier captain was frightened in a cold sweat, completely wet his back.


    "A group of remnants of betrayers were found on Bikka Island. The rulers there are busy suppressing it, but I heard that the suppression is about to end."


    "Brother," Anxi whispered in Lorne''s ear."Bikar Island is my hometown. It''s where my brother and I were caught by those bad adults."


    "I understand." Lorne nodded, then stood up and walked in front of the soldier captain and asked condescendingly.


    "Then do you know how to get to Bikar Island?"


    ...


    On the sea of ??white clouds, a small boat with a statue of a goddess is sailing.


    To be precise, this boat is not sailing, but an octopus-like sea monster is pulling the boat forward.


    After Lorne learned the direction of Bikka Island from the captain of the soldiers, he directly threw him off the boat.


    If he promised not to kill him, he would definitely not do it.


    As for if he managed to escape his life, will he retaliate against himself?Who cares?


    The white sea of ??clouds is endless. If you change this white to blue, it will be no different from the sea.


    This sea cloud is called a cloud, but it is not essentially different from the sea.At least for the capable.A cumulus cloud formed by rocky material brought by the eruption of volcanic rocks.The unique sea cloud and island cloud of Sky Island are formed.


    These two kinds of clouds form the unique culture of Sky Island.


    This octopus is a monster living in the sea clouds, similar to the small sea kings in the sea.


    Its body is much lighter than the Neptune of the same size.When Lorne was just about to go to sea, he suddenly attacked the Goddess of Mist from under the ship.


    But after two heavy punches from Jodi, the octopus became honest.Obediently pull the Goddess of Fog and walk forward.


    Since arriving on the island, An Qian has been sitting on the statue of the goddess and looking into the distance.Everyone can feel the anxiety in her heart.


    What a strong little girl, this is what Lorne gave her.


    As the Mist Goddess drove, a bulge appeared on the distant sea cloud.


    A small island appeared in the eyes of everyone.


    Tears filled An Qian''s eyes.


    Jody''s eyes were full of war.


    Moorman was wiping his famous knife Black Red Blood.


    The strong wind blew in front of him, making it hurt a bit.Lorne stood at the forefront of the splint, with one hand on the front, as if holding the entire Bika Island in his hand.


    His eyes are full of possessiveness.


    He came, he saw, he conquered!

 135 Chapter 135

    The architectural style of Bika Island is completely different from the empty island ruled by Gan Fore.


    There are many towering buildings built of cloud bricks on the island, and some Bei-powered robots are walking and cleaning the long street.


    The whole island is full of futuristic sci-fi style.


    "Report to the high priest. The work of suppressing the remnants of the betrayers has come to an end. But since the last time the methods were not gentle, these remnants of the betrayers seem to have a tendency to resist."


    In the tallest cloud tower on the island of Bikar, a man from the sky island wearing a silver fiber uniform was facing the high priest sitting on the throne.


    Due to the sudden death of the previous ruler, he did not have time to appoint an heir, so the high priest took care of the affairs of Bikar Island on his behalf.


    "Rebels, kill you!" The high priest said calmly, without any emotion, he stood up.The white wings spread out behind him, like an angel.


    His wings are surprisingly long, far longer than ordinary Skylanders.


    These subordinates buried their heads lower when seeing the high priest like this.This high priest, as a strong man who inherited one of the three heritage holy artifacts of Bikka Island, was the strongest person on Bikka Island after the death of his predecessor.


    "Wait," the high priest seemed to think of something."How about the remnants of the betrayer who stole the holy things of God?"


    "Report to the high priest that he is imprisoned at the bottom of the temple. After he has completely digested the holy things of God, he can do it." The subordinates knew who the high priest was referring to and said quickly.


    The three major heritage sacred artifacts of Bika Island, except for the one given to the ruler of the sky island as a diplomatic gift decades ago, the remaining two have always been kept by the gods and the high priest separately.


    Those who inherit the holy things of the gods will have the ability to control the thunder, as if they were the real incarnation of gods.


    Those who inherit the holy objects of the high priest will turn into true angels and redeem all beings.


    They gained power to rule Bikka Island.Before dying, he would go to a secret room in the temple to keep the holy relic and pass it on to the next heir.


    The gods and the high priest relied on this to rule the island of Bikar, as it has been for hundreds of years.


    However, there seems to be some deviation in the inheritance of the previous generation.The sudden departure of the last god caught the entire Bika Island by surprise.Because there was no time to return to the sanctuary of the temple, the holy objects of God were also missing.


    After searching by the high priest, he discovered that this lucky man who inherited the holy artifact of God turned out to be the remnant of a betrayer.


    And in the previous process of suppression, the most severe punishment was imposed on it.


    Cut off its wings, this is the most terrible punishment for the people of Sky Island.


    This made the high priest a little at a loss, and the one who inherited the holy things of the gods was the successor of Bikar Island.This is the rule of the island for hundreds of years.


    But the seeds of hatred between the two sides have been planted. Whenever the high priest saw the stubborn and resentful eyes of the little boy who inherited the holy things of God, he felt a headache.


    He had to be imprisoned at the bottom of the temple prison and bound with the chains of Haiyun.


    When he had completely absorbed the power of the holy things of God, he was locked into the secret room of inheritance and waited for the holy things of God to be left after his death.


    This is the method developed by the rulers of Bikar Island after hundreds of years of practice.


    ...


    Lorne stood on the Goddess of Fog, listened to An Qian''s description, pondered for a moment before he said in a deep voice.


    "Your brother, isn''t it called Ainilu?"


    "Yes, yes. How does the elder brother know his elder brother''s name?" An Qian looked surprised, but she had never mentioned her elder brother''s name to her.


    Sure enough.


    Lorne finally figured out now.


    The three so-called sacred artifacts of Bikar Island are probably devil fruits, right?


    God''s holy object corresponds to the fruit of thunder.


    The sacred object given to Angel Island corresponds to the horse-horse fruit of Gan Fuer''s mount, in the form of a pony.


    As for the power of the high priest, it never seems to have appeared in the original work.Lorne couldn''t understand for a while.


    These three fruits are passed down on Bikka Island in a wonderful way.This is why Qinghai has never seen thunder fruit.


    About the life of Ainilu, Lorne probably guessed it.


    As the remnant of a betrayer, the ruler of Bikar Island caught and cut off his wings and imprisoned him.This is why Ainilu is a sky islander but has no wings.


    By chance, he got the power of the fruit of the thunder and retaliated wildly on Bikka Island.


    In the original book, he even wiped the entire island of Bikar from the sky, showing the resentment in his heart.


    "So, what is the so-called remnant of the betrayer?" Lorne had one last question in his mind at the moment.


    An Qian just wanted to speak, but she saw Ron''s eyes flashing.


    "Be careful!" Lorne took An Qian''s small body in one hand and pulled her away.


    boom!


    A laser beam hit the place where An Qian was standing, melting a small hole in the splint.


    In space, I don''t know when there were a few sky islanders wearing silver and white uniforms. Behind them was a jet made of wind shells, which allowed them to fly in the sky.


    "You can dodge our laser x15. As an intruder, you are also good enough."


    The leading flying fighter held a strange weapon in his hand and looked at the crowd of the Goddess of Mist condescendingly.


    "Protecting the remnants of the betrayers and entering the country illegally. Intruders, you have committed the second-class crime of Bikar Island."


    "If you catch it with no one''s hands, you can still escape one death and survive the rest of your life in the temple prison."


    "It doesn''t matter what crime we committed. But I hate looking up at others." Lorne said, and Jody and Morman heard it.Leaping directly, the sword light intertwined with the fists, these soldiers didn''t even have the opportunity to resist.


    The aircraft behind him was smashed, and fell onto the deck of the Goddess of Mist.


    "Little Anqian, there may be some blood in a while, if you are afraid, close your eyes first." Lorne said softly to the little girl.


    The little girl blindfolded her eyes very obediently.


    At this time, Lorne slowly walked in front of the soldiers and stepped directly on the head of the leading soldier.


    "You have committed two sins. Do you know?"


    The soldiers were still struggling, but in front of Lorne''s absolute power gap.It''s as if the worm shakes the tree.


    "One is to destroy my ship."


    "Second, it is to shoot at my companion."


    "Both are capital offenses," Lorne looked at the soldier who gradually became terrified at his feet.


    "What are you going to buy your life for?"


    "Betrayer, there is more to death!" Even though he was afraid, the soldier captain said stiffly.


    "It looks like a tough guy, I admire you." Lorne said.


    "Then you take your persistence and go to death."


    ...


    After the splints were cleaned, the little girl opened her eyes.


    "Boss, I think you seem to have become a lot violent lately." Jody said suddenly, and Lorne''s performance just exceeded his expectations, and he was like two people with the usual gentle and gentle Father Venn.


    That kind of bloodthirsty cruelty made Jody some lingering fears.

 136 Chapter 136 High Priest

    "Really?" Lorne replied with a smile.It was discovered that Jody and Xiao Anqian nodded seriously at the same time.


    "That might have been suppressed for too long, right?" Lorne said. Since coming to this sea, he has been restrained everywhere and had to swallow his breath.


    During those years in prison, living with the most vicious prisoners in the world.Lorne felt that he was about to become a lunatic.


    When he finally escaped from Pushing City, he was betrayed by Golden Lion Shiji.


    Come to Adela, disguise yourself with the image of the gentle Father Wien.Lorne felt that his nature was suppressed.


    In secret, he often couldn''t help venting his desire for destruction, and the Wienhill family had developed to the present, so many enemies.How many were tortured to death by Lorne?


    Only this time when he went out to sea, did Lorne really feel that he had recovered himself.This feeling of hitting and killing if you want.


    That''s so cool!


    Pulled by the giant octopus, the Goddess of Mist continued to move towards Bikka Island.


    These soldiers are estimated to be the advance troops of Bikar Island, after Lorne defeated them with thunder.It is equivalent to a direct war with Bikka Island.


    But who cares?


    Lorne knelt down and hugged An Qian.Put it on your own chair.


    "Are you scared? Is the method I just used too cruel?" Lorne felt a feeling of fear brewing in the little girl''s heart.


    The little girl shook her head, pursing her lips.


    "Do you think I am a bad person?"


    "No, it''s not." The little girl said slowly, "Big brother is a very gentle person."


    "What''s the reason?" At this time, Lorne couldn''t understand the little girl''s thoughts.


    "Yes, it''s because." The little girl said in fear, "I am the remnant of the betrayer. If I go to the island, I will be put to death!"


    "Big brother will also receive the same punishment for shielding me."


    After An Qian said these words, she seemed to think of something terrible, and her whole body was shaking.


    Lorne''s face was gloomy, and he couldn''t figure out what exactly happened that would leave such an unforgettable memory in a little girl''s body.


    Make her so scared.


    "Now, can you tell me something about the traitor?"


    Lorne said slowly.


    He wants this little girl to smile again.


    Let her grow wings again and become an angel.


    "The remnants of the betrayer are," the little girl thought for a while.Said slowly.


    ...


    Legend has it that the people of Hollow Island did not live in the sky and clouds from the beginning.


    They belonged to a great kingdom before, because their ancestors yearned for the infinite land of the moon.Take a huge spaceship to the sky.


    But the spacecraft was halfway through, and for some reason the ancestors of Sky Island stayed in this sea of ??clouds and began to live.


    But the good times do not last long, and people will never stop pursuing their dreams.


    Among this group of people living on the sky island, some people still did not give up the desire to go to the infinite land.


    They stole the huge spaceship and most of the supplies of the Skylanders, wanting to abandon their companions.


    But on the eve of their escape, their plan was seen through by the first high priest of the godhead.


    Most of the entire escape team were left behind, and only the spaceship loaded with the high-end technology of the Great Kingdom was able to escape.


    The group of escapees who were caught and left behind are called betrayers by the people of Bikar Island.


    Their descendants have been cast aside by the residents of Bikar Island forever, and they will never set foot on this land forever.


    This is the history of Bika Island.


    After Lorne listened, he only grasped two key points.


    Great kingdom, cutting-edge technology.These are two things that are rarely mentioned in the original work of Pirate.It is hidden in the history of the entire Pirate World.


    History of 800 years ago, a hundred years of disappearance.All hint at the glory of that kingdom.


    But these were all gone for a while, and Lorne didn''t take them to heart.


    All he wants is to strengthen himself and conquer everything.


    The Goddess of Mist finally arrived at the port of Bika Island.Lorne and the others just got off the boat.A violent alarm sounded on the island.


    In the eyes of the roaming robots there was a red indicator light, and their hands were loaded with a strange laser gun similar to the hand of the captain just now.He rushed towards Lorne and others.


    "Really a unique welcome ceremony." Lorne laughed.


    This weapon can be said to have an advantage when facing ordinary pirates, and most of the pirates in the paradise cannot withstand the damage of laser.


    However, when facing the domineering strong, the shortcomings of this weapon are infinitely magnified.


    Its accumulating time is too long, it is impossible to hit the strong people who see or hear.


    "Don''t let them harm our ship." Lorne commanded calmly. He has the ability to perceive and is not afraid of this laser weapon, but the Goddess of Mist behind him cannot withstand the huge destructive power.


    "I see, boss." After hearing Ron''s instructions, Moorman walked forward indifferently, grabbing the hilt of the famous sword Black Red Blood with his right hand.


    "Dududu. Found the intruder, ready to start the annihilation plan!"


    The robot warrior made a synthetic sound of metal and electronics.The laser weapon in his hand aimed at Morman and began to charge.


    "One sword¡¤Juhe cut!" Moorman squeezed the saber in his hand and suddenly pulled the famous sword¡¤black and red blood out of the sheath.With a dark red sword light, it slashed across the bodies of all the mechanical warriors.


    Boom boom boom boom!


    After a while, these mechanical warriors all exploded.It left a lot of pits on the island cloud of Bikar Island.


    Fighters and swordsmen of the same level, the latter''s breaking power is far stronger than the former.


    Especially when facing a large number of miscellaneous soldiers, I am afraid that only the overlord and domineering owner can catch up with the swordsman''s cleaning speed.


    "You guys are provoking Bika Island."


    The thick smoke dissipated, and an old man wearing a silver-white sacrificial gown with huge white wings on his back appeared in the air.


    The wings of the Kongdao people are generally decorations, but the old man''s wings are gently waving, flying stagnantly in the air.


    He looked at the people standing on the island indifferently.


    "It seems that there is a great guy here." Jody looked at the old man like an angel with a hint of warfare on his face.


    Lorne nodded. In his "micro-sensing realm", the old man was surprisingly fast. As soon as Mooreman took the knife, he flew out of the tallest tower in the center of the island and arrived. here.


    The old man looked down below in mid-air, and soon found An Qian evasive.


    "Huh! A mere remnant, do you think you can provoke God by bringing a few outsiders."


    "Simply," the old man''s wings waved lightly, and countless feathers shot from the wings.


    "wishful thinking!"


    Rustle rustle!


    The feathers are too fast, rubbing violently in the air, making noises.


    But it was only thunder and rain.Moorman drew his knife at will, and cut the feathers easily in midair with a slash.


    And Lorne didn''t mean to dodge from beginning to end. He stared at the old man in the air, squinting slightly.


    "I remember I said that I hate looking up at others."

 137 Chapter 137 Chapter 137

    "Take off his wings for me."


    Lorne said lightly.


    "Understood, boss, leave it to me." Jody grinned on his face.


    On this road, it was Moorman who took the initiative to solve the enemy, and he had long been unable to restrain his fighting spirit.


    "Then I''ll leave it to you. I''ll see this bird man kneeling before me in a moment."


    Lorne nodded, took Ansie and walked towards the inside of the island, and Jody''s volunteering was just right.


    Lorne''s fighting method can only rely on the combat intuition brought by his keen perception ability to fight the enemy in close quarters.


    Defeat opponents with the fusion of priest fighting skills.


    If he was on the ground, Lorne really wouldn''t pay attention to this strangely dressed birdman.


    However, he was able to fly in mid-air, but Lorne had no way to deal with it.


    It would be great if there was a teacher of Six Forms, Lorne thought now.In Advance City before, Turner and Lorne explained the "shave" technique among the six forms.


    After several years of practice, Lorne has almost mastered it, but another practical "moon step", Lorne has been unable to touch the trick.


    "It''s arrogant and ignorant!" The high priest was furious when he heard Ron''s words. This little kid wearing a black cloak simply didn''t put himself in his eyes!


    "You have offended the majesty of the Temple of Bikar Island," the old man said in a deep voice.


    "Now I announce that you will be sentenced to death and executed immediately!"


    The high priest''s wings lightly waved, and countless feathers shot towards Lorne like bullets. This time the speed was much faster than before. The feathers'' pointed ends even had a thin domineering twist.


    "How can I let you offend our king?" Moorman suddenly appeared behind Ron, drew out a long knife at will, and under the blessing of seeing and hearing and domineering, he cut the feathers with one knife.


    "Where are you looking? Your opponent is me!" Jody suddenly jumped high, wrapped around his arm with black domineering, and punched the high priest.


    boom!


    "Let''s go, take me to find your brother." Lorne didn''t look back.Holding An Qian''s little hand, said gently.


    This is the trust of his two subordinates.


    "Oh, oh." An Qian nodded his head blankly. She grew up on the island of Bikar. In her small worldview, God and the High Priest were absolutely invincible.


    So she will be afraid.


    But now this fear was broken by Lorne''s strength.


    The two of them walked on the street, and the aborigines of Bikar Island ran back to their homes as if seeing some demons, and locked the doors and windows.


    It is terrible!This man could actually compete with the high priest of the temple!


    "Brother, why did they see us fleeing?" An Qian wondered. When she was the remnant of the so-called betrayer, they were hiding from the residents of Bikar Island.


    "Because of weakness," Lorne explained. "Weakness makes people feel scared."


    "What is fear, is it an emotion?" An Qian thought about it, tilting her head, still a little confused.


    "The fear is," Lorne looked down and thought for a moment."It''s the same feeling you felt in the cage on the stage at the previous auction of Oge Hongmu."


    "That feeling?" The little girl thought for a while, "An Qian felt so warm when she saw her big brother."


    "Does fear mean liking big brother?"


    "Na An Qian has always been scared!"


    The cute little girl looked at Lorne with a sweet smile on her face.


    Lorne looked at An Qian''s smile, feeling a little lost.Subconsciously wanted to touch the little girl''s head.


    In Ron''s eyes, An Qian at this time overlapped with Garrett who was on the isolated island before.


    The original Garrett was almost this size, and smiled like an angel.


    How many years have I not seen Garrett?The girl who also called her brother?


    Waiting for a chance to go to the new world, Lorne secretly made up his mind.


    Their smiles were the last softness in Lorne''s heart.


    The mechanical warriors on Bikka Island seemed to be all gathered in the harbor, and were solved by Lorne''s men.


    There are only a few cleaning robots scattered throughout the street.


    After seeing Lorne, he immediately rushed over with a red light in his eyes, but he was puffy with a random punch by Lorne.


    The two went all the way to the very center of Bikka Island, in front of the tallest tower, without any hindrance.


    "This is the temple." An Qian explained, "My brother and I were caught in the past and were kept in by bad adults."


    "This is the temple?" Lorne looked up at this tall building, the corners of his mouth slightly raised.


    "It''s really interesting."


    The whole temple is a cylinder, the lower part is wider, and the upper part gradually becomes sharp.


    It is not made of cloud bricks like other buildings in Sky Island, but made of a silver-white metal!


    This is not like a residential building, but rather like an aviation rocket from Lorne''s previous life!


    It just seemed to be left in this place for a long time, and the outside of the temple was slightly rusty.


    "Those who break into the temple, die!" The door of the temple slowly opened, and several priests in silver-white robes rushed out from inside.


    The pattern is a bit simpler than that of the old man before, but it can still be regarded as the same style.


    If it was said that he had felt strange about the old man''s strange clothes before, now Lorne saw these priests and thought of this temple like a rocket.


    Isn''t this the spacesuit of the previous life?


    The Pirate World was getting more and more interesting, and the corners of Lorne''s mouth turned up.


    How many secrets are still buried in this world?


    "You are blasphemy!"


    Several priests saw Lorne standing at the door of the solemn temple, and he dared to show such a smile and shouted angrily.Then he took out a laser pistol of the same style from his body and aimed at Lorne.


    "Have you never found out,"


    But in their eyes, the arrogant blasphemer suddenly disappeared.In the next moment, Lorne appeared in front of the priests.


    "The weapon you rely on is too weak." Lorne slammed a punch, blasted the priest''s abdomen, and slammed it directly into the temple.


    "The defense of the clothes is pretty good, but your physical fitness is too bad."


    If the power of ordinary people is converted into ten powers, the power of priests is no more than eight or nine, even inferior to ordinary people in Qinghai.


    However, the priest who was beaten by Lorne could still struggle to get up, which shows how strong this suit is.


    Bang bang bang!Lorne threw a few more punches, and the black armed color was wrapped around his hand, which greatly increased his punch!Directly penetrated the lower abdomen of several priests.


    Let them die with incredible eyes.


    "Evil, devil!" The last priest saw such a cruel Lorne, he couldn''t care about defending the dignity of God, his hand softened, even the laser pistol was unstable, and the whole person directly knelt on the ground. .


    "Very good, very good, you won''t die if you kneel." Lorne looked at the priest with interest.Said with a smile.


    "Bah! Coward! Traitor!" The priest who was shot by Lorne first saw the behavior of his companion and cursed with disdain.


    Shakingly picked up the laser gun in his hand and aimed at Lorne.


    "Hey, I really don''t know how to cherish precious lives." Lorne looked at this scene with regret.


    He picked up the laser pistol that fell on the ground and stuffed it into the hands of the priest who was kneeling in front of him.


    "Come on, let me see how strong your desire to survive is."

 138 Chapter 138 The Young Man Who Controls Thunder

    The priest in front of Lorne was shaking with the gun, and he even wanted to get up and aim at the demon.


    But he thought of the terrifying speed of the demon, and the thought faltered again.


    He trembled step by step towards the priest lying on the wall, his eyes were blank, and the six gods had no master!


    "Do you really want this! Lil!" The priest lying by the wall was surprised and angry.


    He did not expect that the friendship between his old friends for decades, in the face of life and death, would be so vulnerable!


    "I''m helpless, old friend" Lil smiled bitterly.The demon behind him was too powerful, making him unable to resist.


    "I will take good care of your wife and children. Skasso."


    His pistol was slowly raised and aimed at Scasso''s head.


    "Don''t shoot yet?" Lorne urged behind, "Or, do you two want to die together?"


    Lorne had a weird smile on his face. Through the ability to perceive the fruit, he could clearly know the emotional changes between the two in front of him.


    Betrayed anger,


    The fear of being weak,


    Facing the struggle of old friends,


    ...


    These emotions were absorbed by Lorne like drugs, and he felt a hint of pleasure from the soul.


    This was the first time Ron felt that this fruit was not that bad.


    boom!


    With a gunshot, Scasso''s head was punched with a laser. He couldn''t believe that his old friend could actually shoot!


    "Papa." Lorne applauded as he walked to the priest named Lil.


    "Beautiful betrayal!"


    "I now give you a chance to live."


    "You demon!" Lier didn''t have the joy of the rest of his life at this time, but only regret and regret.


    "This is your choice," Lorne said calmly, "when you aim at others with your weapon, you should have the enlightenment of death."


    "Or," Lorne stared into Lil''s eyes. "You think your own lives are much more noble than others. If others can die, you can''t die?"


    "Devil, devil, devil." Lorne''s words seemed to have broken the last line of defense deep in the heart of the betrayer. Lil had collapsed and had to mutter to himself.


    "If you want to collapse, first take me to your prison and then collapse. Otherwise, isn''t your companion''s sacrifice in vain?"


    ...


    Only a small part of this rocket-like temple is on the cloud surface, and most of the others are buried deep in the island cloud.


    There are many seemingly sophisticated instruments inside the temple, but they are no longer usable due to disrepair.


    The gods of the past dynasties transformed this bottom layer into a prison, specializing in the prisoners of Bikka Island.


    Led by Lier the Betrayer, Lorne quickly reached the bottom of this temple.The dark and humid surroundings made An Qian a little scared.


    The little girl grabbed Lorne''s Greatcloak for fear of being left behind.At the same time, his eyes were looking around, as if looking for something.


    "That''s it." Priest Lil led Lorne to the deepest point, the door of a room.


    Lorne looked at the black door, which exuded a breath that made him extremely uncomfortable.


    It''s like the sea.


    "Finally you can''t help but come and kill me." The door of the room was slowly opened, and a cold voice of a teenager came from inside.


    A young man with scars all over his body and his eyes covered by a black cloth was tied to a chair.


    "Brother!" Hearing this voice, An Qian couldn''t help but rushed over.Can''t care about the blood stains all over the boy.


    "An Qian?" She obviously heard her sister''s voice in front, and her tone was finally not as arrogant as before.


    "Didn''t I send you to Qinghai? Why were you caught by them?"


    The boy''s body began to struggle fiercely, affecting the unhealed wound on his body, bleeding again.


    "You bastards in the temple! I eat the sacred fruit of the gods! Something is coming at me! Don''t hurt my sister!"


    "Brother, no." An Qian said distressedly, seeing the blood flowing out of the boy''s body, and hurriedly holding on to him who was excited.


    "Don''t let your little Ansi worry about you." Lorne took off the boy''s blindfold.Staring at his black pupils.


    "Or, your spirit is only here."


    "Anilu."


    When Lorne first saw the boy, he still couldn''t associate this scarred child with the domineering and rebellious god Ainilu in the original book.


    But it is precisely because of such torture as a child that a person''s heart becomes distorted, right?


    "Who are you?" The boy named Ainilu looked at the strange boy who was about the same age in front of him, his eyes full of alert.


    "Unlock his chain." Lorne ordered Lil. The moment he touched the chain of Anilu, he felt that the chain was made of sea floor stone, which is why The reason that can limit Ainilu, a natural ability person.


    Not only that, the walls of the entire cell are mixed with fragments of sea-building stones, the purpose is to restrict Aini Road.


    But it was...well-intentioned.


    "Are you a running dog from the temple?" After the shackles on his body were untied, Anilu moved his body a bit and said to Lorne indifferently.


    He has restored the power of "God", if this man has any evil intentions towards himself and his sister, then send him to hell!


    "The running dog?" Lorne was taken aback for a moment, then smiled."No, I am a conqueror."


    "Conqueror of the Temple."


    "The chains that bound you have been untied. I am curious what are you going to do now?"


    Lorne looked at Ainilu with a smile on his face.It seemed that he didn''t mind that the fruit of the thunder that he was bound to win had already become something in the bag of others.


    "Of course it was the slaughter of the running dogs of these temples!" An expression of resentment appeared on the face of the young Ainilu.


    "I want to return the pain from my body ten times a hundred times!"


    "Good idea." Lorne turned sideways slightly to make way for Anilu.


    "I promise to let this priest make a living, so I can''t kill him." Lorne said softly, pointing to Lil who was kneeling on the ground.


    "But the high priest of the temple is outside!"


    "Let me see how strong your anger has been suppressed for a long time!"


    ...


    Bang bang bang!Jody fisted the high priest into the air, hitting the ground heavily, smashing a big hole.


    The surrounding houses have long been in ruins due to the fighting between the two people.


    The high priest struggled to get up from the ruins.


    "It''s so fucking resistant!" Jody touched the beads of sweat on his head and cursed.


    This birdman has seen and heard about color, but he is doing well, comparable to himself, but he has insufficient development of armed color and ability.Only know how to use wings to attack.


    If this were the case, Jody would be able to clean it up easily.But this person''s physical recovery ability is really terrible!


    I feel no matter how much harm I have caused to it.It will heal automatically in a while.


    "You can only do this? Then be prepared to accept sanctions." The high priest got up from the ruins and said to Jody disdainfully.


    If he wasn''t too embarrassed, maybe he really thought he was the one who had the upper hand.


    "It''s you who should be sanctioned!"


    Just as the high priest was preparing to continue the fight, a blue lightning rushed from the direction of the temple and hit the high priest''s chest heavily.


    Thunder and lightning practiced together, and a young man walked out of the blue.


    Between the gestures, there is light blue lightning entwined!

 139 Chapter 139 The Way of Devil Fruit Delivery

    "Brother him?" An Qian saw Ainilu turned into a thunder, her eyes a little confused.


    "It''s okay, your brother is very good." Lorne took the little girl''s hand.


    Feeling the sound of fierce fighting outside, Ron didn''t feel the slightest fluctuation in his heart..


    If three hit one, they can still be killed?Then there is no need to fight.


    "Take me to your so-called secret room." Lorne was very interested in this so-called inheritance secret room on Bikar Island.


    As we all know, the devil fruit eaten by the capable person will reappear somewhere in the sea.


    This is random, it may be right in front of you, or it may be far away.


    Throughout the original work, only Blackbeard Titch seems to have mastered the mystery of the appearance of the devil fruit, and successfully stole the fruit-shaking ability of Edward Newgate in the top war.


    And in the subsequent battle for hegemony, the crazy hunters gain their abilities.


    Lorne has always been curious about how this Titch did it.


    Lil led Lorne up the stairs step by step, and this so-called secret room was actually built on the top floor of the temple.


    "That''s it." Lil bowed, standing in front of an equally black gate, and said respectfully.


    "The gods and high priests of all ages will come here when they feel their time is approaching."


    "This is a god-given land, and the power of both the god and the high priest will be weakened here."


    "God-given land?" Lorne looked at this secret room and couldn''t help showing a strange expression.


    This so-called god-given place is a room built purely from Hailou Ishihara Mine!


    Just standing at the door, Lorne felt a feeling of weakness.


    "Push him away," Lorne ordered.Anyone with abilities is unwilling to touch Hailoushi.


    Lier reluctantly pushed the door of the secret room open, and the inside was exactly the same as Ron estimated, surrounded by walls made of Hailou stone ore.


    There is only one table and chair in the room, and a few ordinary fruits are placed on the table.


    This is why the Devil Fruit can be passed on?


    Lorne didn''t understand, but it didn''t matter, just experiment to find out.


    Isn''t there a ready-made experimental body out there?


    Lier the Betrayer couldn''t help feeling frightened when he saw Lorne who was smiling gradually.


    boom!At this moment, he suddenly felt the floor shake.Something smashed in from the outside and fell to the top of the temple!Lorne in front of them!


    "Cough cough cough! I said, I am immortal!" An old and weak voice came from the ruins, the smoke dissipated, and the high priest struggled to get up.


    He was extremely embarrassed at this time, covered in scars, and even some parts of his body had been carbonized by lightning.


    His eyes are a little cloudy, but they are full of unyielding fighting spirit.


    "Boss, this old guy is too difficult. Give me some time?" A man''s voice sounded outside, and then he jumped, through the hole in the temple that was smashed out by the high priest, and jumped in front of Ron. .


    "Boss?" The muddy eyes of the high priest became clear after hearing Jodi''s words. He looked around at this time and found that he was now in the forbidden area of ??the temple, the door of the inheritance secret room!


    "You traitor! You blasphemers!" The moment the high priest saw Lil, he understood everything, and he furiously said.


    But before he had time to do it, a lightning bolt shot in from the outside and smashed his body.His whole body exudes a thick smell.


    "Don''t be distracted, high priest." Anilu''s blue body condensed and appeared here.


    He squeezed Thunder in one hand and looked at the enemy stubbornly.


    But what is strange is that after suffering such a severe injury, the high priest lay on the ground and shook a few times, and then the wound on his body began to heal at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "That''s the ability." Jody said, pointing to the high priest.This terrifying healing ability gave him a headache.


    "It''s okay." Lorne chuckled, then strolled towards the high priest.


    "Boss, be careful!" Jody''s expression was a bit solemn.


    "Humph!" Ainilu snorted proudly and looked at the man coldly.


    "Go to hell!" The high priest lying on the ground suddenly opened his eyes, and countless feathers shot at Lorne.


    He had already understood that this man was the leader of the attackers this time!


    He will make this bastard pay!


    However, in Lorne''s eyes, the high priest''s attack was too slow.


    Under the effect of the "time lag", Lorne''s reaction speed was incredibly fast. As soon as the old man was ready to do it, he had already reacted and analyzed the old man''s attack route.


    In the eyes of everyone, as soon as the old man''s feathers were shot, Lorne disappeared completely, and the old man''s long-planned sneak attack left nothing!


    Then this stern young man appeared beside the old man, his arm wrapped around his arms in pitch black and domineering, and he directly caught the collar of the old man''s priest''s robe.


    "Then, please do me a favor." Lorne''s other hand was swift as lightning, hitting all parts of the old man''s body continuously.


    "What are you doing?" The high priest said questioningly. He has no strength at this moment, and the power of the fruit has been exhausted, and he has become a fish to be slaughtered.


    But this young man seemed to be attacking fiercely, but it hit him like it was tickling.


    The high priest was just about to taunt, but suddenly he felt a whirl of the sky, and then a wave of weakness.


    He was thrown directly into the secret room by Lorne!


    "You must not die!" The old man realized at this time that Ron''s sinister intentions made him limp in the secret room and issued a spiteful curse.


    The door of the secret room slowly closed, and the last picture that appeared before his eyes was the faint smile of Lorne at the door.


    "Boss, are you going to lock him to death?" Jody touched his bald head and asked suspiciously.


    "Of course not," Lorne snapped his fingers softly.There was a violent explosion in the secret room, and the curse of the high priest was faintly heard.


    Lorne has now fully mastered the essence of priest fighting technique, he can bury his qi in any part of the enemy''s body!


    This high priest is just one of his experiments, he wants to peek into the mystery of the power inheritance of the Devil Fruit!


    After a while, the old man''s screams stopped.Lorne ordered the door to be opened.


    And before that, An Qian''s eyes were blindfolded. The little girl saw such cruel things, it was not good.


    The high priest inside was no longer a human being. He crawled towards the door very hard, leaving a blood stain on the ground.


    But in the end, the door was not touched either.


    His eyes were full of unwillingness and resentment.If hatred could kill people, Lorne would have died hundreds of times now.


    But these are not important. Lorne looked at the fruit on the table and didn''t know when it became as white as jade.


    There are feather-like white spiral patterns on the white fruit.

 140 Chapter 140 God and Madman

    The old man''s abilities were passed down through this secret room.


    Lorne motioned to Jody to collect the fruit. He saw the old man''s terrifying recovery ability with his own eyes, and his ability made Lorne a little greedy.


    Lier knelt completely on the ground at this time, daring not to resist at all deep in his heart.


    Such a powerful high priest died in their hands like this, which is completely unmatched!


    "The high priest''s matter is settled," Lorne looked at Ainilu and smiled."Now it''s time to settle our business."


    "Oh?" The boy in charge of Thunder tilted his head and looked at Lorne with interest.


    "What do you want to solve."


    "Brother?" An Qian looked at her two older brothers blankly. The bad lord had just been defeated, shouldn''t he be happy?


    Why do the two brothers want this?


    "Don''t be afraid, Xiao Anqian, give the two brothers a little time."


    Lorne handed Ansie to Jody and motioned them to retreat.


    At the top of the entire temple, there were only two people left: Lorne and Ainilu.


    "Go ahead, what do you want." Ainilu said coldly, sitting in front of Lorne.


    The intimacy between Luo En and his sister made him very disliked, as if he felt that the cabbage in his house had been picked up by a pig.


    "Do you know what the purpose of my first visit to Sky Island was?" Lorne said with a smile looking at Aini Road.


    "Oh?" This endless sentence made Ainilu at a loss and didn''t know how to answer.


    "I originally came for the power of the Thunder Fruit." Lorne paused when looking at Ainilu''s eyes."That is what you call the power of God."


    "That, it''s a pity." Ainilu''s voice gradually became cold, with one hand secretly accumulating thunder behind him, ready to go.


    "It''s useless, you can''t hit me." Ainilu''s little move did not escape Ron''s "perception", he said with a smile.


    At this time, Ainilu is just a person who has just mastered the ability of natural fruits, and may not meet an opponent in the first half of the paradise of the great route.


    But when faced with those domineering strong, they will be easily cleaned up.


    And it just so happened that Lorne was a bit familiar with domineering.


    "Then try it!" The Thunder in Ainilu''s hand suddenly swung out, and the azure beam of light hit Lorne directly.


    But Lorne seemed to be an unknown prophet, his body swayed slightly, and he escaped Anilu''s attack at will.Then he squeezed a hand into a claw and grabbed it at Ainilu''s head.


    "It''s useless! I''m thunder!" Ainilu said confidently. Since the incarnation of Thunder, he no longer fears this level of attack.


    "Really?" Lorne said faintly, with the pitch-black armed color wrapped around his arms, directly grabbing the body that Anilu was preparing to be elemental, grabbing his head, and lifting him up.


    "How is this possible!" Ainilu''s face was unbelievable. Why was his proud natural ability so vulnerable in front of Ron?


    "Now you understand the gap between you and me?" Lorne shook his head slightly.


    There is a word circulating in the new world.


    Do you know what kind of people die the fastest in the new world?Are you half swordsman?Arrogant and domineering person?Or a weak coward?


    No, not at all. The ones who die the fastest are those with natural abilities. They relied on their natural abilities to dominate in the paradise. Once they reach the new world, they will be severely educated by the domineering and powerful!


    And this is talking about the current Anilu, who is useless except for fruit abilities, whether it is domineering or physical skills.


    Once their proud ability is cracked, they will not have any resistance to the strong!


    "What do you want to do?" Anilou was still unwilling to accept his head being caught.


    "You see, this secret room can deprive others of their abilities. If I want your thunder fruit, I can just throw you into this secret room."


    Lorne pointed to the inheritance secret room, where the unwilling bodies of the high priest were still there.


    "But I don''t want to. One is because you are An Qian''s brother. If I kill you, she will be very sad."


    "Second, I admire you very much." Lorne let go of Ainilu, staring at his proud and unyielding eyes, "I like your eyes very much."


    "So, come and follow me. Let''s be together," Lorne stretched out his hand to Anilu.


    "conquer the world!"


    "Ignorance and ignorance!" Ainilu snorted coldly, and patted Lorne''s hand."I have no interest in conquering the world with you!"


    "My purpose," Ainilu looked up at the sky, the outline of a moon looming.


    "It''s infinite land!"


    "Convince me. The reason for me to follow you."


    "You see the power of the high priest." Lorne said suddenly nonchalantly.


    "Yeah." Ainilu nodded, the high priest''s terrifying recovery ability made him remember.


    "His wings are so beautiful, but it''s a pity to grow on such an ugly body." Lorne said softly.


    His voice was gentle, but Ainilu felt a bitter chill.


    "I am going to let Xiao Anxi grow wings again." Lorne said.


    "Are you going to give that holy thing to Anxi?" Anilu said solemnly.


    As a resident who grew up on Bikka Island, he deeply understands the meaning of these two fruits.


    Anyone who possesses one of these two abilities can become the ruler of Bika Island!This is not falsehood.


    What''s more, these two fruits also have powerful power!


    And Ron actually wanted to give such a precious thing to Xiao Anqian?


    "I actually have no interest in conquering the world," Lorne suddenly lowered his head.


    "I don''t have a family, so I want to have a family."


    "My family deserves everything they want."


    "One world, it''s not too much to be our family''s back garden, right?"


    Lorne showed a trace of morbidity and madness, making Anilu think that this man was just one.


    However, Ainilu has some expectations.


    God and madman seem to be a good combination.


    "So, can your family accept a god?"


    Aniluo said softly.


    ...


    At the door of the temple, An Qian was sitting on a stone step, shaking her white calf boredly.


    "Uncle Bald, why don''t the brothers come down?" An Qian asked suspiciously, looking at Jody in front of him.


    Jodi was called this for the first time, just about to have an attack, but after seeing An Qian''s clear pupils, he couldn''t help but soften.


    He said softly.


    "Brothers are dealing with some things, and they will be down soon." At the same time, he glared at Morman, who was napping with his sword beside him.


    This guy is either cutting people or sleeping all day long.


    After such a fierce battle took place here, the residents of Bikar Island could no longer hide, and they walked out of their homes to the entrance of the temple to find out.


    More and more residents gathered at the entrance of the temple, which made several people feel a little at a loss.


    At this time, the door of the temple slowly opened, and a black-haired boy wearing a black cloak and a blond boy with a thunder and lightning all over came out.


    I saw them speak softly.


    "Now, it belongs to the Wienhill family!"

 141 Chapter 141 The Man Who Conquered The Sky

    The residents of Bikar Island, who were crawling on the ground, didn''t have to listen to Ron''s words for a while and were stunned.


    The black-haired boy standing at the door of the temple took the white fruit in the hands of the bald man, smiled and walked to the little girl sitting at the door.


    "Little Anqian, do you want to be an angel?"


    "What is an angel?" An Qian asked, tilting her head.


    "Angels are people who are happy every day." Lorne said with a smile, and handed the devil fruit in his hand to Anssy.


    "You will become the angel of the Vennhill family."


    The little girl took the strange white fruit and bit down without hesitation.


    In her mind, she never thought that Lorne would hurt her.


    Her brother is the best brother in the world, the most gentle brother.


    "Ah, it''s so ugly." An Qian looked ugly after eating the devil fruit.


    As soon as she finished speaking, she suddenly bowed her body and lay down at the door of the temple.


    The whole person seems to be enduring severe pain.


    "Is there anything going on?" Ainilu worried about his sister and asked Lorne anxiously.


    "Ah!" An Qian yelled out in pain, lying on the ground, the wound on her back suddenly opened, and then,


    A pair of white wings grew from behind her.


    The scattered feathers fell from the sky and fell on the faces of the residents of Bikar Island.


    "A miracle!" I don''t know which resident suddenly shouted feverishly. The residents of Bikka Island were all lying on the ground, kneeling down.


    "miracle!"


    "miracle!"


    ...


    The two sacred objects of Bikka Island that symbolized the authority of the ruler were obtained by Lorne, and Lorne also obtained the rule of Bikka Island logically.


    The ruler of Angel Island next door, Gan Fudi, heard about the changes in Bikar Island and rushed over with the Guard of Gods to check.


    However, it happened to meet Ron''s group who was just about to set sail. After seeing the unstoppable force of Ron''s group, they soon chose to surrender.


    So far, the two small islands above the sky eventually belong to the Wienhill family.


    ...


    "What does Qinghai under the sky look like?" Ainilu asked suddenly, lying on the deck basking in the sun.


    As a sky islander who grew up on Bikar Island, Ainilu has never been to Qinghai. His world is limited to the White Sea and the boundless land.


    Summer insects can''t talk about ice, well frogs can''t talk about sea.Ani Luru is complacent and has never seen a real strong man.This is why in the original book, he has obtained the Thunder Fruit for so long, and his strength is still not strong.


    After the Mist Goddess was transformed by the boatmen on Bikka Island and Angel Island, a hot air balloon was installed to make it easier to land slowly in Qinghai.


    An Qian had just grown wings and was happily practicing how to fly.


    After Lorne''s practice, in addition to the ability of Anxi Fruit to grow wings, there is also a peculiar energy in her body.


    This energy can help the injured parts of the body heal quickly, which is why the high priest was able to persist for so long under the siege of Jodi, Moorman, and Ainilu.


    It''s not a natural type, not a superhuman type, but a devil fruit of some animal type.


    Seeing An Qian''s smile, the entire ship seemed to have seen an angel.


    Therefore, the fruit of Anxi was temporarily named by Lorne.


    All fruits, monster species, angel form.


    This trip to the sky island actually had another major gain.After half a month, Lorne and his team completely absorbed and mastered the shell technology of Sky Island, and printed out the information about the great kingdom of Sky Island.


    Lorne looked at the cabin behind him, which was full of information about the great kingdom stored on the island.


    Although Lorne could not understand most of the text.However, the value of this information is also precious.


    The Goddess of Mist returned to the vicinity of Gaya Island in the Adumanda waters of Qinghai without any danger, that is, near the original soaring currents.


    "Feeling the power is back!" Jody breathed the air of Qinghai greedily.Power continuously poured out of the body.


    Before in the sky island, because of the thin air, he always felt unable to exert strength.


    "My knife also feels comfortable." Moorman held the knife in his arms, still cold.


    "Wait a minute, go to Gaya Island to replenish supplies, and then we will go back to Adela." Lorne said lightly.


    I haven''t been home for so long, and I don''t know if anything happened at home.


    Adela is guarded by Agatha, Koffel and Alover, and Lorne can relax.


    It was Arelli, who was heading to the Red Earth Continent. I wonder if there will be any problems.


    Although he was protected by Fat Tiger, there was a faint anxiety in Lorne''s heart.


    Lorne, who has the ability to perceive, is extremely keen on this kind of sensation.Maybe this is the reminder of ability.


    In the original work, the description of the Red Earth Continent is completely blank.


    It only knows that it crosses the great sea route and divides the whole world into four seas of east, west, north and south.


    Lorne doesn''t know which countries are there, how they are distributed, and how many strong ones there are.


    The Pirate Town on Gaya Island is still very lively, as if the bloodshed that happened here half a month ago has been completely forgotten by them.


    It''s just that the ruler here has been replaced by "Axe" Zeros, a pirate with a bounty of up to 80 million.


    When Lorne returned to Gaya Island, the pirates had no idea of ??revenge for the fake Lorne. Since they chose to be a pirate, they must have the consciousness of death all the time.


    As pirates, they yearn for freedom. Who is the ruler in their heads and what does it have to do with them?


    They only care about two things, whether there is wine and whether there is a woman.


    Even after Lorne went to the island, some people were still betting on whether Lorne''s group would conflict with Zelos and who would win.


    But Lorne didn''t care about it. After Zelos secretly made concessions to him, Lorne decided to replenish and leave here.


    This island is too small for him.


    But things tend to develop in unexpected directions.


    Because a woman came to the door.


    "So, why are you here for me?" Lon sat on the sofa, looking at the nervous woman in front of him.


    This woman is pretty, tall, wearing a long skirt that exposes her thighs.


    A black curly hair draped disturbingly on his shoulders, giving it a special flavor.


    "My name is Dana. I want to see Mr. Wayne Hill Lorne."


    The woman said solemnly.


    "I am Lorne." Lorne''s face gradually became serious after hearing her call out his name.


    He rarely shows up as Vennhill Lorne.Not many people know her identity on this sea.


    "So what do you want to say?" Lorne looked at Dana and asked faintly.


    He felt her mood swings, fear and tension intertwined, it didn''t seem to be a negotiation.


    "I''m an intelligence officer in the Navy Headquarters," Dana''s first sentence was so amazing, but her next sentence directly made the atmosphere of the entire ship become tense.


    "Navy headquarters, you have seen through the disguise of your identity!"

 142 Chapter 142 Father and Son and Father and Son

    "So, are you here to declare war on me on behalf of the naval headquarters?"


    Lorne narrowed his eyes and looked at the woman in front of him.The time it took the Navy Headquarters to find him was a little happier than Lorne expected.


    But now he doesn''t care about it anymore, except for rats and bed bugs, nothing can hide for a lifetime.


    Sooner or later we have to face it.


    Jody was loosening his muscles and bones beside him, and Moorman pinched the hilt of the famous knife Black Red Blood.


    Both are ready to shoot at any time.


    "No, no." Dana suddenly lowered her head and knelt in front of Ron, which caught everyone present by surprise.


    Where is this trouble?Lorne is also a little confused. Is the Navy Headquarters intending to use this method to let him get caught?


    "I am an orphan adopted by Master Caesar, and Master Caesar has an unrepayable kindness to me."


    "So I secretly told Lord Lorne that the navy has dispatched a lieutenant of the headquarters this time on the way to Adela."


    "So, Lord Lorne, please run away."


    Dana buried her head on the floor, as if this could conceal her fear and tension.


    Caesar, that is, Lorne''s father.He really didn''t know how to evaluate this man who had only appeared in various legends but had never seen him before.


    "Lieutenant General of the Navy Headquarters?" Lorne chuckled, as if he hadn''t heard Dana''s advice at all.


    "Do they think that a lieutenant admiral can take my head?" Lorne smiled. "Or that lieutenant admiral is the legendary naval hero, Monkey D. Karp? "


    "No," Dana said weakly."Not the hero Karp."


    "It''s a fighting dog, Master Dougman."


    Hearing this name, Lorne obviously felt that the atmosphere of the entire ship had become a little easier.


    A lieutenant general of the Navy Headquarters can be called a strong man, but if the Navy Headquarters wants to use this lieutenant to wipe out the entire Wienhill family, it is tantamount to a dream.


    "Then tell him to try. My head is here, see if he can take it away." Ron laughed haha.


    Then he paused, staring into Dana''s eyes.


    "It stands to reason that those academics at the Naval Headquarters should hate me deeply. Because I killed their vice president after all."


    "Or, what happened to the Naval Headquarters and can''t deal with me now?"


    "My authority is not enough to know," Dana said respectfully after thinking for a while.


    "But I heard that the Naval Headquarters conducted a military exercise in the waters of New Fodijk, then."


    Dana''s face showed a trace of fear.


    "A small island in the waters of New Fordick has been moved to flat ground."


    ...


    Three days later, the general of the navy headquarters, Ganggukong, suddenly announced his resignation and was succeeded by the former general, the "wise general" of the Warring States Period.


    Since then, the former generals of the navy headquarters have all resigned or promoted.The first thing the Warring States of Buddha did after he succeeded was to promote the three lieutenant generals of the navy to generals.


    Red dog, Sakaski.


    Yellow Ape, Polusalino.


    Green pheasant, Kuzan.


    ...


    "Marshal of Steel Bones!" Marine Headquarters, Malin Fodor.Sitting in the former marshal''s office, the Buddha Sengoku shouted angrily.


    In front of him sat a man covered in bandages, eating senbei while tilting his legs.


    The injuries all over his body didn''t seem to affect him at all.


    "If he waits for us a little longer! Let''s go together, no matter how strong the two bastards are, there is absolutely no way to deal with the justice of our navy!"


    "He just wanted to be a hero and was besieged by Lederfield and Caesar! He is still in the hospital bed now!"


    "Fortunately, I completely blocked the news, otherwise the lunatics in the new world will be completely over if they find out."


    "Don''t be angry, don''t be angry. You are the marshal now, pay attention to the image of the navy!" the man eating the senbei comforted.


    "And you! Karp!" A few green veins were exposed on the forehead of the Warring States Period of Buddha, "Why don''t you wait for me, seeing a battle is like a cat that has seen a mouse!"


    "Can you wait for me! We are on the same boat!"


    "Um," the hero of the Navy, Lieutenant General Karp was stunned and didn''t know what to say, so he had to smile in a jealousy.


    "It''s been a long time since I saw that bastard Caesar. Last time I asked him to run away at Marijoa, I kept remembering."


    "This time I finally caught him. I was too excited to hold back."


    "So you still let them run away."


    The Warring States of Buddha said coldly.


    This time the battle seemed stupid to him.


    The navy obviously had the ability to solve them directly, but it fell short because the steel-boned marshal was careless.


    In fact, this cannot be blamed on the Marshal Steelbone.


    Who could have expected that Barloric Lederfield, who hadn''t taken a shot for more than ten years, could actually exhaust Marshal Steel Skeleton to the exhaustion.


    Even more unexpectedly, Caesar and Melen were able to suppress the three of Sarkarski, Polusalino and Kuzan.


    You know, these are the monsters of the navy headquarters, and now they are the generals of the naval headquarters.


    If it weren''t for Caesar''s physical problems, I''m afraid they would not be able to survive their arrival.


    But Karp, the old guy, is really strong, and the Warring States Period of Buddha couldn''t help but admire it.


    After the defeat of Marshal Ganggukong, he faced Lederfield and Caesar at the same time, and he was able to suppress them.


    "Of course, it''s not entirely without gain." Karp said suddenly."I felt Caesar''s body."


    "He, he may not live long." Karp''s tone suddenly fell a bit.


    As people of the same era, they don''t know how many times they fought each other.


    His departure made Karp a little sad.


    It was as if Roger walked to the execution stand and waved to himself.


    "His death is a good thing for the navy." Warring States was silent for a while and said.


    Caesar''s identity is too sensitive. He is not only a wanted man in the navy, but also a thorn in the eyes of some of the Dragon people living in Marijoa!


    Regarding Caesar''s case, those Tianlong people did not know how many times they had pressured the world government.


    He is dead, and the Warring States period will be much easier.


    "After all, your son..." The Warring States suddenly said, but when he saw Karp''s face suddenly became dark.He did not go on.


    "Don''t mention him, that is the path he chose, and no one will take care of him when he is dead."


    The two were silent at the same time.After a long time, the Warring States Period of Buddha slowly spoke.


    "Leave Caesar''s business first," the Buddha Warring States took a sip of tea from the teacup.


    "About his son, Vennhill Lorne. What are you going to do?"


    "In the information I received, there is a 93% possibility that the group of forces occupying Adela, the country of flowers, is the group of Lorne."


    "I have dispatched Lieutenant General Dougman to check it out."


    "The question is, Veenhill Lorne, after all, is Caesar''s only son, we arrested him. Can the current navy bear his madness?"


    Because of the successive battles, the naval headquarters suffered heavy losses, coupled with the dispersion of troops in the new world, the naval headquarters at this time was somewhat empty.


    The Warring States Period of Buddha paused and continued.


    "The dying person is the most terrifying."


    "Then let him come." Karp stood up suddenly, the bandage on his body did not affect his heroic posture in the least.The azure justice behind him is particularly eye-catching.


    "Let them father and son die together."

 143 Chapter 143 Dark Moon

    After receiving the navy''s intelligence from Dana, Lorne was silent for a moment.


    I don''t know what happened to the navy in the sea area of ??New Fudike, and it couldn''t make it out.


    This time, only the fighting dog Dogman and one of his warships came from the naval headquarters to visit in the name of the pirate who cleaned the Adela Sea.


    thump.On the surface of the sea, a fish leaped out of the sea to breathe the air. Its scales shone in the sunlight.


    boom!


    But the fish''s leisure did not last long, and a blue lightning that was as strong as an arm hit it.


    On the deck, the young Ainilu waved his arm, and the blue thunder and lightning gathered in the center of his palm.


    Like a snake.


    "Still not fully grasping the strength?" Lorne looked at Ainilu and smiled.


    This man, ever since he came to Qinghai, has practiced day and night and developed some basic moves.


    But the thunder and lightning were so fierce that he couldn''t grasp the power accurately.


    The little angel An Qian flew over with her wings and picked up the fish floating on the sea.


    The power of thunder and lightning scorched it completely, emitting a faint smell of meat.


    "I don''t know why I should practice this." Ainilu snorted coldly."Facing an enemy, isn''t it good to use Thunder''s Heavenly Punishment to smash it? Why practice how to stun him?"


    "This is to familiarize yourself with the ability, to fully grasp the ability as a part of the body, just like hands and feet." Lorne said with a smile, and then he snapped his fingers.


    The calm sea suddenly fluctuated, and the fish under the boat began to jump out of the sea frantically, as if they had received some order.


    Jump onto the splint of the Goddess of Mist.


    "Eat fish feast today." Lorne said with a smile, and then gently waved his hand before the school of fish stopped jumping out.


    At this time, many live fish on the deck were struggling and swinging.


    When facing the high priest before, Lorne discovered a problem.That is because he lacks the means of long-range attacks, facing the enemy who can fly in the air and use long-range weapons inevitably pales in comparison.


    Therefore, Lorne suddenly wondered whether his own perception fruit could develop a means similar to a mental attack, directly annihilating the enemy''s consciousness through perception invasion.


    The development of fruits is all about imagination.There are no weak fruits, only weak people.


    This is what Lorne believed.


    After this period of trial, the mental attack was not tested, but it gave Lorne a means to perceive confusion.


    By distorting the five senses of the target, the target has a wrong perception of the environment at the time.


    It''s like illusion.


    This time Lorne distorted the cognition of the school of fish and made them mistakenly believe that the splint of the Goddess of Mist was a warm ocean current, which caused them to jump up and throw themselves into the net.


    ...


    After half a month of voyage, the Goddess of Mist finally returned to Adela.


    The country of flowers at this time has been greatly changed from before.


    After the Wienhill family took over Adela''s reign, Lorne prepared to turn it into his own military factory.


    The abandoned ports of Adela have been renewed and restored.


    On the surface, it is a trading port for ships, but secretly, countless weapons are shipped from here to all over the world.


    "This is the time you left, Adela''s intelligence. Waiting for our Father Wien to deal with it." In the palace hall, the charming Queen Agatha handed a document to Luo who was sitting on the throne. Yep.


    "I just came back, don''t need to be so anxious." Lorne looked at the thick document, his scalp tingling.


    "Thanks for those who can, my little brother Lorne." Agatha walked behind Lorne and kneaded his shoulders for him.


    I''m afraid not many people have enjoyed the Queen''s massage service.


    Agatha''s technique is very delicate and seems to have been specially studied.The exhaustion that caused Lorne to return from the voyage dissipated a lot.


    Of course, it would be better if she removed the proud chest that was attached to her back.


    Distracting thoughts aside, Lorne quickly read the documents on the table.


    After Alover joined Vennhill, the family''s power has taken a step further, and even the intelligence capabilities that have always been short-board have been made up for.


    "Dark Moon" is the family''s newly established intelligence agency, headed by butler Koffel, and Alover as deputy.


    These documents are the data collected by "Dark Moon" from various places.


    "Sid finally succeeded to the throne?" Seeing the first information, Lorne smiled knowingly.


    Sid, also known as Roton Sid, the second son of Roton III, had met Lorne at the reception of Ogg Hongmu before.


    At that time, the young man who was ambitious and unwilling to succumb to his brother was still preparing to join forces with Lorne to split Adela and Oge Hongmu equally.


    But before he could convince Lorne, he was forcibly interrupted by Oliver who broke in suddenly.


    In the end, it was nothing.


    He didn''t expect that he would be able to make a comeback in this situation, according to the information.In the past few months, the prince Oge Hongmun has burst out scandals one after another.


    In the end, the royal family had to follow the opinions of the people and announced the abolition of the eldest prince and the second prince of Lirende as the prince.


    Soon after Sid became the crown prince, Roton III, who had always been healthy, fell ill and fell into a slump. In the end, Sid took the throne of Oge Hongmu in public opinion.


    "His methods are good," Lorne nodded.To say that there is no trickiness, Lorne would not believe it at all.


    But it doesn''t matter whether he believes it or not, as long as the people believe it.


    "Send someone to send him a letter. He is qualified to sit in front of me." Lorne said lightly.Agatha, who kneaded her shoulders behind him, agreed softly.


    "Actually, there is one more thing." Agatha squeezed for a while and said suddenly.


    "Huh?" Lorne was a little puzzled. He had read the information on the table, and there was nothing worth noting.


    "Do you know the woman you met on Gaya Island?" Agatha said in a deep voice.


    "Miss Klockdale?" Lorne thought for a while, only to think of the name.


    That heroic woman.


    "Humph! You really do not forget the beautiful women." Agatha''s tone was jealous, and the strength of her men became heavier involuntarily.


    "Spare me." Lorne said with a bitter smile."Neither I nor her are the kind of people who care about children''s affair. We can only join hands, not bond."


    "Then you don''t care about me?" Agatha keenly grasped the phrase "don''t care about children''s affair" in Lorne''s words, and immediately said loudly.


    "Ah, I didn''t mean that, you are all my family." Lorne felt a mess in his mind, and facing Agatha made him feel more headache than facing the navy.


    It took a long time to stabilize the woman''s emotions.


    "Humph! This time, forget it," Agatha said proudly."From now on, Brother Lorne, if you want a woman, just come to your sister."


    Where does this go.Lorne was unable to complain, but he didn''t intend to continue to struggle on this topic.


    "So, what are you going to tell me?" Lorne said solemnly, wanting to return to the original topic.


    "That is, Miss Krokdal, Qiwuhai under the king." Agatha''s face gradually became serious.


    "She declared war on White Beard."

 144 Chapter 144: The Best Sister in the World

    "what?"


    Although Lorne had expected this, he was a little surprised when he said it from Agatha''s mouth.


    "Yes, one of the seven martial arts under the king, the sand crocodile Krokdal declared war on Edward Newgate with the white beard." Agatha said solemnly.


    "As the second king, Qiwuhai, who declared war on the legend, this time the world government may redeem the majestic loss caused by the defeat of Moonlight Moria."


    "The naval headquarters is shrinking, and Klockdal may be reinforced."


    This is the judgment made by Agatha,


    "So now the Navy Headquarters can''t spare any effort to deal with us, which is why only an ordinary lieutenant general is sent over."


    Lorne had already told Agatha about the news that the fighting dog Dougman was about to attack.


    Now the entire Wienhill family is preparing.


    "No, the Navy will not reinforce Krokdal, at least not on the surface." Lorne thought for a moment and said in a deep voice.


    "Not to mention the group of people at the Navy Headquarters, they have never regarded King Qiwuhai as their own. They wish this group of so-called legal pirates died sooner."


    "It''s that they didn''t dare at all. Now the structure of the new world has not stabilized. The pirates are fighting uninterrupted wars in the new world."


    "But the new world now belongs to the pirates'' territory after all. When the navy intervenes and starts a war on any side, it is possible that the pirates will gather together and attack."


    "With the personality of the current Marshal Buddha of the Warring States Period, he would not make such a risky decision."


    "So there must be something wrong with the Navy." Lorne''s eyes were grim. In fact, he still had something to say.He had a deep feeling that the incident at the naval headquarters might have something to do with him.


    "Now put down temporarily what happened at the naval headquarters." Agatha quickly understood the key to the problem.


    "What should we do with this dog, Dougman." Agatha said nothing more.


    She was ready to fail, and if any accident happened, she would abandon all of Adela and take Lorne away.


    This is the responsibility of being a "sister".


    Dougman, the eagle in the Navy, is known for his absolute toughness.


    His body is full of traces left by the battle, and he will never be merciful to the pirates.


    The navy headquarters sent him over, and he did not mean to head-on with Ron.


    But they couldn''t imagine that after this period of development, Lorne''s power had undergone earth-shaking changes.


    "What to do?" Lorne smiled and his expression became firm.


    "He wants to fight, then fight."


    "Compared to this, I care a little bit more." Lorne suddenly changed.


    "How is the situation on Carrier?"


    As a core member of the Wienhill family, Khalil''s role is extremely important.In charge of the family''s internal affairs with Koffel.


    However, due to some problems with customers in Beihai, he had to go to Beihai to stabilize the military.


    "The situation there has stabilized."


    The North Sea is also known as the Sea of ??Chaos, because it has been in war all the year round. If it hadn''t been for the two big families of Vinsmoke and Don Quixote, it would have become completely inaccessible.


    Agatha paused and continued.


    "The Don Quixote family seems to be uninterested in these petty jokes. After Carril passed by, they have not sent anyone to contact."


    "And the Vinsmoke family seems to have developed some secret weapon, and there is a trend to dominate the North Sea."


    Lorne nodded in approval.Vinsmok was the person behind the Grizzly Pirates that Lorne had just crossed over.


    Through the springboard of the pirate, they obtained the material of the experiment body of Vegapunk, not knowing what kind of benefits they could get from it.


    The original Chinese Smok family has indeed accomplished the feat of unifying the North Sea by virtue of the army of clone warriors.


    I just don''t know what kind of changes will happen if the addition of Lorne this butterfly is in this life.


    "Order the factory below to digest the laser weapons I brought back from Bika Island."


    A weird smile appeared on Lorne''s face.


    "I want to give Gachi a big gift."


    After taking care of all the chores, Lorne began daily exercise and mastered his abilities.


    Becoming strong depends on water milling skills, no one can reach the sky in one step.


    ...


    The new world, the seas of all nations.


    A girl with some burgundy curly hair crept to the boat she secretly prepared, ready to leave.


    "Where are you going?" Just as she was looking around to see if she was found, a girl came from under her feet.


    She stepped on a mirror in which a young woman with purple hair was talking.


    She has a delicate appearance, but there is a huge wound on her face from the right forehead to the left cheek, destroying her overall beauty.


    Make her a bit hideous.


    "So it''s you, Sister Bree." The burgundy-haired girl let out a sigh of relief after seeing the visitor clearly.


    She sat on the boat, hugging her calf, and said softly.


    "I haven''t been out for a long time. I want to see the outside world."


    "Every mother''s tea party, aren''t you there?" The woman named Buley crawled out of the mirror and said with a smile.


    "Moreover, because of that incident, my mother has not allowed us to run around casually."


    She is the eighth daughter of the Charlotte family, the person with the ability of mirror fruit, Charlotte Bree.


    She is also the sister of Charlotte Katakuri.


    "Sister Bree, don''t talk about it. Many years have passed since that incident. I can take care of myself when I grow up. My mother has been a little moody recently, and many brothers and sisters have been scolded by her."


    The girl with burgundy curly hair said with lingering fear, "Moreover, what I want to go to is the outside world, outside the world."


    "Do you want to meet your brother Lorne?" Bree said with a smile, sitting next to the girl with burgundy curly hair.


    "How is his family background and strength? You must know that his mother always likes to marry a strong family. We are just bargaining chips in her eyes."


    As he spoke, Bree''s eyes dimmed a bit.With her face destroyed, she didn''t even have the qualifications to be a bargaining chip.


    "I don''t know." The girl with burgundy curly hair was a little lost. She only knew that Pushing City was suddenly breached and the prisoners escaped from it, including Veenhill Lorne.


    After that, he never heard from Lorne''s brother, as if this person had already evaporated.


    "Persons without backgrounds are not allowed to have intersection with the Charlotte family. This is the rule specified by my mother at the time." Bree said seriously.


    "As a sister, I have an obligation to prevent you from jumping into the fire pit. It is my responsibility as a sister to supervise my sister not to run around."


    "But that''s the case," Garrett said anxiously, but he was a little helpless.


    Mom, it''s a mountain that their Charlotte family can''t climb.


    They could not disobey their mother''s orders.


    "But," Bree said with a smile looking at Garrett''s dim eyes.


    "I just want to go outside now, do you want to go with your sister?"

 145 Chapter 145 The Colosseum

    Adela Palace, the secret Colosseum.


    A bare-chested young man is facing an ancient saber-toothed tiger that is three meters high.


    This saber-toothed tiger is about the height of a human in teeth alone, its hair is soft and shiny, and its terrifying muscles are hidden in it, but such a beast is just like the little bit in front of its enemy.


    This saber-toothed tiger was caught by a group of pirates from an ancient island on a great route where dinosaurs existed.


    For this, they paid most of the life of the pirate group.


    Lorne bought the beast from their hands for 100 million Baileys and kept it in the palace.


    This time, Lorne decided not to use abilities and fighting moves, but to fight with pure physical strength.


    "Roar!"


    Finally, this ancient beast couldn''t restrain his patience first, and screamed, rushing towards Lorne.


    "what!"


    In the stands, a little angel with wings exclaimed, he was blindfolded in shock, and his small body was trembling constantly.


    "Don''t be afraid," a sexy woman was sitting beside the little angel, she was wearing a crown diagonally, and her long, split skirt exposed her slender thighs.


    She gently squeezed the little angel''s little hand and said with a smile.


    "Your brother Lorne is very strong, how could he lose to this beast."


    "And, even if there is any accident, this is not because you are here."


    The woman gently touched the little girl''s long white hair and said with caress.


    "You are the angel doctor in the family, where''s Xiao Anqian."


    The little angel called An Qian finally let go of her nervousness. She clenched her small fist and kept cheering herself.


    Don''t be afraid An Qian, An Qian you are the best!


    Brothers need An Qian''s medical care!


    "Humph!" Next to them, sat a man with short blond hair who was also topless.


    His earlobes are surprisingly long, making them visible at first glance.


    "If Lorne can''t even solve this kind of beast, he might as well die in the Colosseum."


    Ainilu grabbed a bottle of water and poured it on himself, wiping the sweat off his body.


    He just defeated a beast similar to the ancient saber-toothed tiger with pure physical strength.


    Lorne was right in one sentence, no matter what route he took, whether it was swordsmanship, physical skills, or ability.


    Physical fitness is the most basic.


    Without physical fitness, everything is empty talk.


    One person and one beast on the field were fighting, and Lorne was vaguely suppressed by this ferocious ancient saber-toothed tiger, and his body was full of scratches.


    The power of the ancient saber-toothed tiger is extremely fierce. Ordinary people may vomit blood and die if they are lightly patted by it. It is also because of the strong body of Luo En, who has been caught by it for so long to survive.


    Perhaps it was because the fighting time was too long, the patience of this beast was completely exhausted, the attacking momentum became fierce, and he stared at Lorne''s vitals everywhere.


    "The latest information is here."


    At this time, the door of the Colosseum was slowly pushed open, and a man with a hooked nose with braids walked in.


    This is the former supporter of the Jeffrey family, Hill Alloven who has just surrendered to the Wien Hill family!


    The current deputy commander of the Wien Hill family intelligence organization "Dark Moon".


    Holding a few pieces of information in his hand, he handed it to Agatha with a gloomy expression.


    After reading this piece of information, the few people sitting in the audience became silent.


    "What is written on it!" An Qian was not tall, so he had to fly up with his wings to see.


    "Lorne, don''t play anymore." Ainilu collected the information and shouted at the Colosseum below.


    "Quickly solve it."


    After hearing Ainilu''s call, the teenagers in the Colosseum turned from defense to offense, and the situation on the field changed instantly.


    The saber-toothed tiger, which was still fierce just now, was directly caught by Ron''s teeth and lifted up.He fell heavily to the side.


    The saber-toothed tiger was in pain, just about to get up and continue fighting, but it met Ron''s indifferent eyes.


    "Keep down there and wait for me to come back."


    Its whole body was startled, as if thinking of something, it really lay on the ground, not daring to move.


    "What happened, so panicked?" Lon picked up a towel to wipe off his sweat, and then walked over.


    "The islands around Adela are home to thirteen pirate groups, large and small, and they act as our eyes and ears."


    Agatha said, and handed the information in his hand to Ron.


    This was the decision Lorne made at the beginning to subdue the pirate group and let them be stationed around this sea area. From time to time, the pirates also harassed the surrounding countries and passing ships, creating a scene of pirates raging in this sea.


    Only Adela under the rule of Wienhill has been in peace and peace.


    This huge contrast made the residents of Adela thank Agatha very much.


    This way the family rule will be stronger.


    "According to this piece of information, four of the thirteen pirate regiments have lost contact. Our people went to their er er er station to inspect it." Agatha continued, her expression heavy.


    "It''s all in ruins there."


    "So this fighting dog Dougman has finally come?" Lorne smiled, "He didn''t come to me directly, but first got the trouble of those pirates. He really couldn''t tolerate one in his eyes. Pirate."


    "He wants to kill us all at once," Anilu said coldly, "Let us turn into a feat on his chest."


    "It depends on his ability," Lorne said nonchalantly.


    "My life is very valuable, he can''t afford it."


    I don''t know how many pirates in this sea wanted to kill him and become famous. If he had to care about it, Ron would have been bored to death.


    "According to the location of these disappeared pirates, Dougman swept along the route."


    "What an arrogant fellow." Lorne opened the chart, which marked Dougman''s course.


    "If we delay in responding, the group of pirates below may have different intentions." Agatha said, and began to think.


    "After all, those pirates are not a peaceful fellow."


    "Then use absolute power to shut them up." Ainilu said as he spoke, blue thunder and lightning flashed on him.


    "You violent madman." Agatha looked at the warrior Ainilu, unavoidably a little headache.


    There are so many violent guys in the house, so is Jody, so is Moorman, and so is Ainilu, who just joined.


    Lorne''s little brother was broken by them!


    If Lorne knew that Agatha thought this way, he would laugh out loud, because he was the biggest violent man in the family!


    "According to his route, the next island Dougman is about to arrive is Lillies Island." Lorne pointed a finger at an island on the map, with a fanatical and crazy smile on his face.


    "How about letting his warship sink there?"

 146 Chapter 146-Dougman Attacks

    Lillis Island, where densely forested and often infested with beasts, poisonous insects, is deserted, except for fishermen who go out to fish, residents of nearby islands will not come here.


    So when Aius and his gang took over here, almost no one noticed.


    In the northern port of the island, there is a simple building, which is the temporary residence of Yaus and his group.


    But now, their boss is furious in this room.


    "How come there is no news!" Yaus punched the table with a fist, leaving a fist mark on the solid wooden board.


    This is a tall and thin man with two flintlocks hanging from his waist, which are his weapons.


    Bounty of 21,000,000 (twenty-one million) Pele¡¯s pirate, Yaus the Blaster Gun!


    "Top and the others have lost the news, the next island may be here! Why can''t they contact Adela''s group!"


    Top is also one of the thirteen pirate groups belonging to Lorne.


    "Otherwise, boss." The qualified younger brother under Yaus thought for a moment, and said with a grimly expression.


    "We broke with Wienhill and run now!"


    "Asshole!" After hearing the younger brother''s words, Yaus slapped him directly.


    "The Wienhill family is cruel, don''t you know it?"


    "People who betrayed them, they will definitely not let go! Even if they chase them to the ends of the world, they will chase them back!"


    "Besides!" Auston paused and continued."I am willing to bet and lose, since I decided to follow Veenhill, I will definitely not betray!"


    The promise of a man cannot be tarnished!


    "But." The beaten brother was still a little unconvinced, and wanted to continue to say something, but applause suddenly came from outside the door.


    "Papa." The door was slowly opened, and a man wearing a lieutenant admiral''s uniform with scars all over his body and a little dark skin came in.


    "Really touching loyalty." As he said, he sat down in front of Yaus.


    "Who are you?" Yaus was on the verge of an enemy, and the pirates behind him raised their weapons and aimed at the naval officer.


    "I''m here to send you villains on the road." The navy said coldly.


    boom!


    Suddenly an explosion occurred in this simple room, and Yaus took advantage of the thick smoke to roll out of the room.


    His weapon uses a special bullet, once fired, it will produce a violent explosion.


    Just now, when the navy finished speaking.Yaus shot all the bullets from his pistol on him.


    "Should be dead, right?" a pirate standing behind Yaus said with lingering fear.


    But as soon as he finished speaking, the sound of bullets being loaded was constantly ringing around.


    This small house has long been surrounded by the navy!


    The soldiers aimed the flintlocks in their hands at the heads of Yaus and his men!


    "It''s irritable and rude." A hand stretched out among the ruins of the house.


    The lieutenant patted the dust on himself.Came out.


    Clouds of dark armed colors dispersed from his body.Yaus'' bullet did not cause him any harm!


    "Weird, monster." Seeing this scene, a pirate felt a little disbelief and knelt down to the ground.


    "Cowardly guy," the lieutenant admiral said with disdain."You scum, you should have gone to hell long ago!"


    The navy soldiers heard their boss''s order and immediately prepared to pull the trigger, ending the sorrow of the pirates in front of them.


    Rumble!


    At the moment when the navy soldiers were about to pull the trigger, the originally clear weather on Lillies Island suddenly remembered the sound of thunder, and a huge thunder as thick as a bucket fell from the sky and slashed towards the position where the admiral was standing.


    "God''s punishment!" A blond boy did not know when he appeared on the battlefield, thunder and lightning condensed in his hands, like a god.


    "Finally arrived." Next to him, a black-haired teenager appeared.As if after a violent exercise, he said out of breath.


    "Master Wien!" The pirates were overjoyed when they saw the visitor, because the man in the black priest''s robes was Adela''s uncrowned king!


    Father Wien!


    "You are Wayne?" A voice suddenly rang in Ron''s ear, and the lieutenant admiral did not know when he appeared next to Ron.


    The piece of land he had stood on had long been scorched by the power of thunder.With the instantaneous burst speed of the Navy Six-Shave, he evaded this attack dangerously and dangerously, and appeared beside Ron.


    "Wynhill Lorne!" He looked at Lorne carefully, then continued.


    "Are you the fighting dog?" Lorne said, squinting. "You have caught a lot of pirates. They are my dear subordinates. Can you let them go?"


    "Hahahaha!" Dougman laughed loudly after hearing Ron''s words.


    "You are the first person to speak to me like this and ask the navy to release the pirates! This is the first time I have seen it!"


    As Dougman said, the black armed color began to wrap around his arm.


    "Want me to release the pirate? Then defeat me first!"


    Dougman threw a punch and pointed it at Lorne''s head.He wants this arrogant kid to know what true power is!


    boom!


    But his attack this time did not hit Ron''s body as he wished, and a huge thunder that fell from the sky accurately hit Dougman''s arm.


    "Demon Fruit Ability?" Dougman frowned and said with a trace of disgust.


    If one time is a coincidence, then two and three coincidences are inevitable!


    "Or nature?"


    "What about my ability? Let you know what God''s punishment is!"


    After Ainilu''s ability was seen through, he didn''t panic at all, still said arrogantly.


    "I don''t know the natural ability of the sky and earth!" After seeing the opponent''s ability clearly, Dougman changed his attack target.


    "You are the fastest to die like this!"


    The black fist suddenly slammed out, accurately hitting Ainilu''s lower abdomen, without giving him any chance to resist.Hit him directly.


    However, Ainilu''s reaction was still quick. Soon after he came to Qinghai, he understood that this kind of technique called arrogance and domineering was the natural enemy of his natural devil fruit ability.


    How many natural ability people hate it because they believe in their own abilities too much and don''t understand domineering.


    So when he was hit by Dougman, countless thunder lights rushed toward Dougman like a snake.


    "Thunder and Wanshe!"


    The power of thunder cannot be completely blocked even if it is armed and domineering.Countless Razers hit Dougman''s body, leaving large or small marks on his body.


    "Now you have no helpers," Dougman said coldly, turning to face Lorne.


    "Catch it with your hands, Veenhill Lorne!"


    "Oh?" Lorne looked at the lieutenant admiral in front of him, tilted his head, and said with a smile.


    "Are you so confident to take away my 500 million worth of head?"

 147 Chapter 147: Lornes Death?

    "Arrogant words, wait until you beat me."


    Dougman drew his saber from his waist and pointed it horizontally at Lorne''s head.


    Armed color domineering dyed the blade black.


    As a veteran lieutenant general of the Navy, Dougman''s physical skills and the number of knives are exceptionally strong. With this, he has won the heads of many arrogant pirates.


    Turn it into a ladder for yourself.


    This time, it was no surprise either.


    Dougman''s body disappeared in an instant and appeared beside Ron, with the jet black blade in his hand slashing towards Ron''s neck.


    The power is fierce!In the next moment, he will get rid of the pirate who has caused the navy for a long time!


    Cang Dang!


    A dark red thin knife suddenly appeared, blocking Dougman''s determined attack.


    At this time, his blade was no more than three feet three from Ron''s neck.


    "Just attacking our leader like this, it would be too dismissive of us."


    A cold voice sounded, and Moorman said coldly, holding the famous knife Black Red Blood.


    "Get in the way." Dougman''s mouth twitched slightly, touching the scar on his face.


    He retracted the knife gently, then slashed at Dougman.


    The two powerful swordsmen made countless swords, and Lorne stood by him and never moved.


    It seemed that Dougman couldn''t hurt himself.


    "They are amazing," one of Yaus''s little brother said blankly when he saw this scene.


    "Is this the power of the swordsman?"


    He couldn''t see the two moves clearly.


    But Yaus was silent. As a gunner, he had to admit that the number of strong guns on this sea is indeed far less than that of swords.


    Is your original choice wrong?


    Kang Dangdang!


    After the last move, Moorman and Dougman separated.


    The former was panting, with some slight wounds on his body, while the latter was unscathed and unscathed!


    It seems that the outcome has been divided.


    "Whether it is speed, strength, or trust in weapons. Even domineering mastery, you are far inferior to me."


    Dougman said confidently. He scanned Lorne''s eyes and found that there was no trace of fear in the pupils of the bounty criminal, and his heart was unhappy.


    "Swordsman of your level, there are so many in this sea! Want to challenge me to practice for another twenty years!"


    Dougman''s words seemed to touch Morman''s nerves, evoking his unpleasant memory.


    When he was in the Chambord Islands, the swordsman with a black knife seemed to have said the same.


    He has always been calm, and his heart is upset for the first time.


    He tightly held his famous knife Black Red Blood and slashed at Dougman without saying a word.


    "Not even the hand holding the sword is firm anymore," Dougman said contemptuously, flashing this attack casually.


    "Being a swordsman with you, I am deeply ashamed."


    The pitch-black armed color was wrapped around his hand, he grabbed the black and red blade, and pulled Moorman over.


    "Then I will send you to death."


    Dougman held the hilt of the long sword with his other hand backhand and inserted it directly into Morman''s heart.


    "Ah!" Moorman only had time to scream, and his eyes became dull.


    The arm hangs weakly.


    "Garbage is garbage." Dougman drew the long knife from Moorman''s chest, blood gushing out along the wound, splashing around.


    Dougman casually threw Moorman aside, and the failed swordsman fell to the ground like a rag bag.


    "Your men were killed by me, don''t you have any reaction?"


    The lieutenant admiral turned his gaze to Lorne again, but the super bounty criminal had no reaction at all.


    The expression was plain, with a weird smile.


    This smile gave Dougman a sense of disgust from the bottom of his heart.


    "The next one is you!"


    "No, if you want to fight our boss, you have to pass me first."


    A strong bald man opened the navy circle and walked in from outside.


    He touched the tattoo on his neck and said with a smile.


    "Carlos Jody!" Dougman said the name, "I didn''t expect you to actually follow Veenhill Lorne."


    Of course he knows Jodi, because he was part of his ability to arrest this man.


    For this reason, he ate Jody a few hard punches.


    "Boss Lorne is a man who can conquer the world, why can''t I follow?"


    Jody''s smile gradually dissipated, and his face was solemn when he saw this opponent at the beginning.


    "In that case, it''s useless to say more. Then let me see how many years have passed." Dougman put away his saber and wrapped his arms around his fist.


    "Let me see if you regress!"


    The calves of the two suddenly exerted force, and the distance of more than ten meters was fleeting, and the two physique experts instantly collided together.


    There is no fancy temptation, only pure force collision!


    Jody has always believed in a creed, and that is.


    Knife?sword?gun?Weapons are things that women only play with!


    Only fists to the flesh is a man''s romance!


    This is the reason why he directly challenged Wei in the first place, that level of physical skill can make his blood boil.


    Of course, the result was a fainting by the subsistence.


    And there is only one reason why Dougman chooses to fight Jodi, that is, he wants to beat his opponent at the point where his opponent is most proud.


    The two exchanged punches, Dougman''s fist hit Jody''s lower abdomen, and Jody''s fist hit Dougman''s face directly!


    Hit his head directly to the side.


    "Are you tickling?" Dougman''s face turned slowly, and said to Jody with disdain.


    The fist suddenly exerted strength, and Jody only felt a sharp pain in his lower abdomen, and his whole body was directly floated in the air by this punch!


    At the moment Jodi lost control of his body, Dougman grabbed Jodi¡¯s bald head and directly pushed this powerful man into the ground!


    After struggling twice, Jody didn''t move. He didn''t know his whole life.


    "No one is blocking you now, right?" Dougman''s fighting spirit was unprecedentedly high after the two consecutive beheaded.He walked towards Lorne step by step.


    With every step and every step he took, his fighting spirit would become more cohesive. When he walked in front of Lorne, the killing intent on him was already in essence!


    "Your men are all dead, why don''t you escape?" Dougman looked at Lorne condescendingly, and said disdainfully.


    "Or you already know that running away is useless?"


    Even at this time, Lorne still hadn''t moved a step, with a strange smile on his face, shook his head, and said regretfully.


    "Have you not found out yet?"


    "I didn''t find anything?" Dougman snorted coldly, raising the long knife in his hand and pointing it at Lorne.


    "I''m going to see, what other means do you have yet to use!"


    Dougman''s long knife fell and slashed at Lorne''s neck.And this vicious bounty criminal seemed to have understood his fate, and he didn''t even mean to dodge.


    Dougman raised the knife and dropped it, cutting off Lorne''s head with one knife.


    The head of the 570 million bounty criminal rolled to the ground.


    There is still a weird smile on his face!

 148 Chapter 148 Illusion Killer

    Just died like this?


    Dougman himself was a little unbelievable, he thought this Veenhill Lorne would at least symbolically resist a few times.


    After all, this is the man who planned the riot in the city!


    But I didn''t expect it to end so smoothly.Lorne''s head rolled to the ground indicated that the journey of this arrogant super reward criminal has ended.


    Dougman bent down and picked up the fallen head. Lorne''s smile made him uncomfortable.Then he turned to the soldiers behind him.


    "Clean up the bodies of these pirates, we are going back."


    But in the next moment, he was stunned. The soldiers were not joyful of victory, but all stood sluggishly on the spot.


    It''s like statues.


    At this moment he remembered the words Lorne had said before his death.


    "Have you not found out yet?"


    What did you find?What is he talking about?!


    Cold sweat leaked from Dougman''s forehead.He felt that things were beyond his control.


    "It seems you finally realized."


    The head he held in his hand suddenly spoke, as if with a hint of sarcasm and disdain.


    "Aren''t you dead?" Dougman threw Lorne''s head to the ground.He took a few steps quickly, and said as if he was facing an enemy.


    He knew that Lorne was a demon fruit capable person, but according to intelligence, Lorne''s ability was similar to the tasteless and domineering ability of seeing and hearing.


    It doesn''t help at all in combat.


    Moreover, Dougman has never heard of the devil fruit that can bring people back to life!


    "What a rude guy." Lorne''s headless body slowly walked over, picked up his head, and placed it on his neck.


    The fractures are instantly connected together, and there are no traces!


    "What kind of monster are you?" Dougman was silent for a moment before speaking with a trembling voice.


    His rich combat experience is not enough for him to deal with the strange situation before him.


    "Think about it carefully, when did it feel wrong?" Lorne stared into the admiral''s eyes and said calmly.


    When did it feel wrong?


    Dougman began to remember that when he had repelled the swordsman holding the black and red long sword, he seemed to have glanced at Lorne.


    From this moment on, I couldn''t feel the anger of the soldiers and pirates.


    "Remember it?" Lorne clapped his hands, and the world in Dougman''s eyes shattered instantly.


    The surrounding soldiers and pirates recovered from the statue state.


    But all the soldiers were tied up, and their faces were still a little blank, not knowing what happened.


    The swordsman who "killed" himself was dozing bored with his sword next to him.Jody was standing beside him, looking at his body.


    It''s like watching a clown.


    Dougman looked along his gaze, only to find that a knife had been inserted into his body without knowing when.


    There are still a lot of scars on his body, the most eye-catching is the qualification stamp on his abdomen.


    "Your move is a bit interesting." The Thunder condensed into the shadow of a young man beside Lorne, and Ainilu said slowly.


    After Dougman and Lorne looked at each other, the whole person seemed to be crazy and self-mutilated. All the large and small scars on his body came from himself!


    "It''s just a further use of ability." Lorne nodded.


    The development of Superman Devil Fruit is different from the other two lines. This is more of the ability of some concept lines. The development is entirely based on your own imagination!


    And Lorne had already begun to study ways to confuse the opponent''s perception, and after constant training, he finally mastered this skill completely.


    Disturb the opponent''s five senses and leave him in an illusion.Oneself is invincible.


    Your perception sometimes deceives you.


    Lorne called this technique the "illusion killer."


    This battle with Dougman was the first time this "illusion killer" was used in actual combat.


    The success was entirely attributable to Dougman''s pride and his murderous intentions against Lorne, ignoring changes in the environment.


    If other people with a little firm will, or other domineering people who can grasp the deficiencies in the surroundings, Ron''s technique will be self-defeating.


    "What to do with him now." Jody stepped forward and said.Such an old opponent of my own has lost so vaguely, how can I feel a little embarrassed.


    "Take him back, heal, and then be detained." Lorne said with a smile.


    "He is an important bargaining chip in our negotiations with the navy headquarters."


    Lorne turned and left. He just took a step, suddenly seemed to remember something, and said back.


    "I almost forgot. After collecting the things on the warship he brought, he helped me blow it up."


    "I said that if you let it sink here, you will definitely let it sink here."


    "Anyone who provokes the Wienhill family will end up like this."


    Yaus and others were dumbfounded and at a loss.After Lorne and the others had left, when a raging fire ignited on the warship, he was relieved.


    "What happened just now?" a pirate swallowed and said blankly.


    "I don''t know." The other pirate replied. He only remembered the navy who pointed their guns at them, and they were suddenly tied up.


    That arrogant lieutenant general suddenly began to self-harm.


    "Shut up!" Yaus shouted.As the head of the regiment, he still has some prestige.


    As soon as he spoke, the pirates calmed down.


    He was also at a loss, but this time he seemed to understand a truth.


    That is to follow the Vennhill family, and it may be the most correct decision he has made in his life.


    ...


    Dougman''s attack came quickly, and the solution was quicker.


    When Lorne detained the navy lieutenant from Adela''s secret port, the people who stayed behind in the family were unbelievable.


    You know, the admiral Shenlong sees the head and the tail, and the rank of the lieutenant admiral is already the highest naval power they can contact.


    "Brother Lorne, you really surprised me." Agatha told his subordinates to take all the navy into custody before appearing in front of Lorne and said with a smile.


    Lorne waved his hand, just doing something insignificant, so he didn''t need to care so much.


    "How long will the new ship be built?" Lorne and Agatha asked suddenly, walking side by side.


    "Are you talking about the Leizhou motto?" Agatha thought for a while and replied.


    "According to the drawings you brought back from the sky island, the boatmen have made a preliminary design. It may take about half a month to produce samples."


    "Enough." Lorne nodded and said.


    The Proverbs of Thunder Boat is the dream ship of Anilu in the original book, capable of flying in the air with the power of his thunder fruit.


    "Load some basic things and prepare to launch."


    "Is it so urgent? I just got in touch with the boatmen''s union in the Capital of Seven Waters, and it won''t take long for the work to be completed."


    The Capital of Seven Waters, which is the most famous ship factory in the Pirate World, where the ships of Roger and the protagonist Luffy were built.


    Agatha reached the City of Seven Waters through Adela''s diplomatic ability, but didn''t want Lorne''s ship to have even a trace of regret.


    "No problem." Lorne looked up, a gleam of light flashed in his eyes."I am going to see the new world."

 149 Chapter 149 The next plan

    "Behind the Great Route?" Agatha frowned and said with some worry.


    "Why are you going to the new world?"


    The red earth continent divides the great route into two parts.


    The first half is called Paradise, and the second half is called the New World.


    Lorne said to go behind the great route, and Agatha immediately thought of the terrible sea.


    The new world now has become a place of complete chaos, not under the jurisdiction of the world government.


    Moreover, Lorne, as a top-notch reward criminal, had already fallen into the eyes of those monsters.


    When he left, Agatha was very worried.


    "Many things have to be faced." Lorne knew what Agatha was thinking, and he gently shook Agatha''s hand and calmed down.


    "Besides, this time I am not going deep into the new world."


    "I just want to visit the Red Earth Continent."


    "I can''t get in touch with Ai Ruili and Fat Tiger. I''m worried."


    Not long after Arelli returned to the headquarters of the Holy Shinrikyo Church in the red soil continent, she lost contact.


    After Lorne got off the island, he heard from the intelligence agent Dana that Dougman was about to attack.


    Now that Dougman''s matter has been dealt with, he will be able to free his hands.


    Although he believed in Fat Tiger''s ability, the Red Earth Continent was an unknown place for Ron after all.


    He could not tolerate a little accident in his family.


    "I understand." Agatha nodded, Lorne''s character was the clearest to her, and once a decision was made, it would never change.


    But it is this determined personality that makes him so attractive.


    "I''ll make arrangements. Lei Zhou''s motto will produce the finished product as soon as possible."


    "Leave the business to me," Agatha suddenly lowered her head and said jealously.


    "You go and get your little bishop back."


    "Areli is my little bishop," Lorne said with a smile while lifting the lavender from Agatha''s ears, staring at her blue pupils.


    "But you are also my little queen."


    ...


    By the time the Proverbs was launched, five days had passed since Lorne defeated Lieutenant General Dougman.


    This time he only took Ainilu, Moorman and Ansie, and left the other members of the family in Adela.


    After all, this is his base camp and needs someone to guard it.


    Besides, I just fought with the lieutenant admiral, and I was afraid that something unexpected would happen.


    "This boat is really good." Ainilu said comfortably while standing on the splint, holding the rudder in one hand.


    This ship made of steel has an extremely heavy hull and can sail normally in most sea areas without being swept away.


    Ordinary shelling can even leave a mark on the ship.


    In addition, Lorne ordered the craftsman to coat the ship with a pure gold film.


    Sparkling and dazzling.


    But it is precisely the reason why it is made purely of metal.The Proverbs is not a traditional three sailboat, sailing by wind.


    Instead, more advanced electricity is used as power.And this generator is Ainilu who eats the thunder fruit.


    "I really want to drive this ship to infinite ground." Ainilu stood in front of the rudder, above a black metal floor.


    Thunder constantly flowed from Ainilu''s body, digging into the black metal.


    "When this sea is completely ours, I will build you a fleet of golden ships. Let you take the fleet to the moon."


    Lorne said with a smile, he was lying on the deck basking in the sun, resting his head on the body of the ancient saber-tooth tiger, very comfortable.


    And this beast was lying on the deck and nap, seeming not to care about Lorne''s behavior.


    Last time in the Colosseum, Lorne conquered this beast with absolute strength, and now the ancient saber-toothed tiger is no different from a domestic cat.


    "Forget it, just one golden ship." Ainilu smiled lightly, "If there are more of these things, it''s not domineering at all."


    The long voyage was very boring, and the two chatted without a word.


    In addition to exercising, Lorne sat down and calmed down to feel some of the surroundings.


    Integrate what you have learned and understood.


    The strength is slowly increasing.


    As for Aini Road?The ability to continuously use the fruit to drive the motto is an exercise.


    "Brother brothers!"


    In the middle of the night, Lorne, who had just finished his practice and was about to go to bed, was awakened by An Qian hurriedly.


    "There is a water bottle running on the sea!"


    What water bottle is running on the sea?


    Lorne rubbed his sleepy eyes and walked out of the cabin.I found that Ainilu looked at the sea somewhere in the distance with the same expression.


    Lorne followed his gaze and saw that there was a glass bottle about the size of an adult''s fist rolling on the ocean.


    "I didn''t lie to you!" Xiao Anqian said with a big smile, looking at the bottle with wonder in her eyes.


    Children like strange toys.


    "No, it''s not a bottle." Lorne took a fixed look. He who possessed the fruits of perception had far more vision than ordinary people. At a glance, he saw that the bottle was not rolling on the ocean by himself.


    Instead, there was a little man as small as a baby''s fist running hard with his eyes closed inside.


    "It''s a small human race." Lorne said affirmatively.


    "Little human race?" An Qian became even more curious after hearing this word.She flew her wings and flew in the direction of the glass bottle.


    "Will there be any problem?" Ainilu looked at his sister who was far away, with some worries. Thunder condensed in his hand, ready to take action at any time.


    Lorne didn''t answer.


    According to the plot, the villains are generally relatively simple in nature and are easily deceived.Therefore, the original Doflamingo easily coaxed the Dongtata clan.


    But even if it is a saint, there is no guarantee that his descendants will not have scum.So Lorne couldn''t guarantee that the villain in this glass bottle would not have any evil thoughts.


    The distance is too far to feel his emotions.But Lorne''s "illusion killer" is ready, and once this little human race has any wrong thoughts, Lorne will never let him go.


    An Qian came back soon with a glass bottle.A small human race in armor fell out on the deck.The golden hair is tied into a ponytail, and a mini sword is worn around his waist, looking like a little knight.


    She was still running at this time, and hit the ground accidentally.


    "Ah! It hurts!" the little human race grumbled, touching his head.


    But she soon realized her situation.Looking at the few people around him, his eyes were full of vigilance.


    "Wow, the little human race is so cute." An Qian squatted on the deck, touching the face of the little human female knight with her fingers, and giggled.


    "You rude lord! Don''t touch Luna''s face!" After being touched by An Qian, the female knight furiously drew her sword and took two steps back.


    "Oh oh oh oh, sorry." An Qian quickly apologized after seeing the female knight who claimed to be Luna angry.


    And fumbled in his pocket for a while.Just took out a piece of candy.


    "This is the milk candy my brother gave me. I have hidden it for a long time!" An Qian hesitated for a while, handed the candy to Luna, and said with a smile.


    "Can we be friends?"

 150 Chapter 150 Little Female Knight

    Lorne looked at Luna who was holding candy and gnawing, and suddenly remembered a word said by a sage in the past.


    The essence of human beings is indeed X-Junze.


    An Qian looked at Luna with a smile, and said happily after the female knight had finished eating the candy.


    "Now can we be good friends?"


    "Mom said that she would be rewarded by dripping water." Luna wiped the candy sticking to her mouth.Then continued.


    "So, I allow you to be my friend!"


    "Really! An Qian made a good friend!" The little girl looked a little excited when she heard Luna''s words.


    "But I still have a mission that I must create," Luna said with regret."So, my friend, we must leave it alone."


    After speaking, he was ready to dive into the glass bottle.


    However, a pair of white and slender hands lifted her up.


    "Want to leave after eating?" Lorne grabbed the villain in front of him.


    Who said that the villains are pure and kind, this is a human being!


    "No, no!" Luna was a little embarrassed when she was found escaping, she smiled slyly.


    "I really have a mission!"


    "Then tell me about your mission?" Lorne squeezed Luna''s head with both hands, as if clutching a toy.


    "I''m actually a fighter" Luna struggled for a while, and then gave up after finding that she couldn''t get rid of it, and said slowly.


    "My purpose of going out to sea this time is to show the people how brave real fighters are!"


    "Oh?"


    Through his perception ability, Lorne felt that the little knight didn''t tell the truth.He walked to the side of the ancient saber-toothed tiger and made a gesture to throw her into the saber-toothed tiger''s mouth.


    "Then dear little soldier, leave this big tiger to you?"


    "Roar!"


    At this time, the saber-toothed tiger just woke up, yawning with its mouth wide open.


    "Wow, no!" Luna was so scared that she hugged Ron''s finger when she saw the fierce saber-toothed tiger.


    "Luna says everything, don''t throw Luna in, oooooooo."


    "I actually saw the newspaper dropped by the big bird with the newspaper, and knew that the outside world was so wonderful."


    "Luna wants to see if the big figures in the newspaper are as powerful as the legend!"


    Lorne put the female knight in the palm of the little angel''s hand and said playfully.


    "Then which big people do you know?"


    "I''ll count," Luna lowered her head and began to think.


    "Grandpa with white beard! Uncle with blond hair! Such a tall, tall man with horns!"


    "And the aunt with pink hair!"


    "The strange uncle with the black knife, the pervert in pink..."


    The little knights counted them one by one, but Lorne was speechless.


    He guessed that the little knight only remembered the characteristics of others'' photos.


    "By the way, there is one more!" the little knight said suddenly.


    "Some time ago, I saw a big brother with black hair and a priest''s robe. The newspaper said he was a demon!"


    "I remember his name is Veenxi..." the little knight said, looking at Lorne blankly.Suddenly yelled, and then got into An Qian''s wings and hid in fear.


    "Wow! You are the demon Lorne!" Luna said while sobbing.


    "Don''t eat me! I''m only so big, it''s not tasty at all!"


    "Ouuuuuu, I want to go home, Grandpa Wuluolo, I miss you."


    "Demon Lorne?" Lorne said with a smile."So this is the nickname given to me by the Navy?"


    After Lorne defeated Dougman, his identity was thoroughly exposed.


    Only on this sea did he think of Lorne, who was a man of a few years ago.


    The man with the highest initial bounty has finally returned.


    Lorne can be sure that Golden Lion Shiji must be sitting somewhere in the new world, laughing with a newspaper about him.


    Then wait for yourself to challenge him.


    Wait, not long.


    "Don''t be afraid, you are my friend, my brother won''t eat you." An Qian took Luna off her wings and said warmly.


    "You, you, are you really Lorne," Luna said tremblingly, standing in Anxi''s palm."Wynhill Lorne?"


    "There are indeed many people posing as me now." Lorne said with a smile."But I am Lorne himself."


    "That, that, that." After confirming that Lorne would not hurt her, the little knight jumped off Anxi''s palm and ran onto Lorne''s body.


    The little face blushed and said excitedly.


    "Then can you keep Luna? Luna is a powerful warrior!"


    ...


    In this way, Lorne gained his first admirer, although he was a dazed little human race.


    Through communication, Lorne knew.What does Luna''s so-called strong mean? As a small human, she is surprisingly powerful, and she can lift something dozens of times more than her own weight.


    Although she doesn''t weigh too much.


    And the speed is extremely fast, if Lorne does not use the "microsensory realm", it is even difficult to catch Luna''s trace.


    However, such a strong little girl knows nothing about sailing. With a passion of blood, she put herself in a bottle and went out to sea.


    But he couldn''t discern the direction at all, and had to run around on the sea.


    If you didn''t meet Lorne and his party, I''m afraid you will get lost in this sea before long.


    However, there is more Luna on the boat, which is a lot of fun.


    She often stood on the shoulders of her good friend An Qian, and let the latter take herself soaring in the sky.


    Or hide in her wings and sleep beautifully.


    And her appearance also broke Lorne''s inherent thinking.


    Many of Lorne''s previous layouts were based on the original plot.


    So cognition is also somewhat rigid.For example, he subconsciously thinks.


    Murloc must come from Murloc Island, and the fur tribe must come from the back of the Lord Elephant.The little people must be the Tokushima''s Dongtata clan.


    However, during the communication with Luna, he discovered that this little knight did not know the existence of the moral island.


    Her hometown is in Paradise!


    For example, is the yellow race in the previous life necessarily in Asia? There are also yellow races in Milejian.


    When watching One Piece in his previous life, Lorne still had some doubts.That is the little human race, the fur race is so strong in the plot, why the price in the slave market is not much different from that of ordinary humans.


    The manpower and material resources required for the slave hunting team to go to Tokushima and Elephant Island to capture the little humans and fur races are far greater than that of capturing ordinary humans.


    Now I understand that the two islands in the original book may be just one of the gathering places of these two races.


    These two rare races are scattered all over the world, allowing the slave hunting team to take advantage.


    "Brother, brother!" An Qian was tired from flying in the sky, and slowly landed on the deck.The record pointer in his hand was shaking wildly.


    As a navigator, she said solemnly.


    "There seems to be something wrong with the island in front."

 151 Chapter 151 Disaster

    The crazy rotation of the recording pointer generally only represents a situation, that is, what happened to the recorded island, which made the original magnetic field of the island become disordered.


    It''s like the island of Punk Hassad after the decisive battle between Sakarski and Kuzan, turning into an island of ice and fire.


    "Don''t worry," Lorne thought for a moment.


    He wasn''t Luffy''s kind of stunner who only wanted to take risks. Lorne hated trouble.


    Besides, now the safety of Arelli and Fat Tiger is unknown, and Lorne has no time to linger.


    ...


    Half a day later, Lorne looked at the little island in front of him that was almost razed to the ground.Frown.


    They tried, unless they turned their heads, the pointers would be messed up no matter which direction they went in.


    According to the little angel navigator Ansie, it may be necessary to go to that island and record the location before getting the direction of the next island.


    "What happened here?"


    Ainilu stepped on the island and stepped on a piece of charred wood. The dead wood could no longer bear the weight and broke suddenly.


    This small island was almost razed to the ground by unknown forces.Through the ruins, it can be vaguely seen that the trees used to be dense and green.


    But now lava and ice are intertwined all over the island, and unknown huge animals have left huge palm prints on the land.


    After the ice melted, it turned into water and gathered in the palm prints, forming a small pond.


    "This may be a trace left by a natural ability person after the battle." Lorne said solemnly.


    The sight in front of him was no different from Punk Hassad.


    The ability that is strong enough to change the terrain is the terrifying destructive power of those with natural ability.


    "Is this the traces of people fighting?" Ainilu couldn''t believe it, "What are you kidding? This island is almost destroyed by them!"


    As a person with natural ability, Anilu certainly knows the strength of natural science.


    So he couldn''t believe all of this at all. Is this terrifying destructive power really something humans can have?


    What is the pride of the past in the face of this power?


    Anilu stepped back a little lostly, stepped on a rock and made a noise.


    I don''t know what material this stone is made of, and it is still intact in the face of this mighty force.


    "What''s the matter, so noisy?" The little knight got out of the angel''s wings and rubbed his sleepy eyes.


    She felt abnormal bumps and noises just now, and it made people not sleep well!


    Although Luna is cute, she wants to sleep too!


    "Wow, why are you stepping on Luna''s house?" The little knight saw the stone at the foot of Aini Road sharply, and immediately exclaimed, jumped off Anxi''s body and ran over, picking up the stone.


    "Does Luna live in such a place?" An Qian bent down and said curiously.


    "Hmm!" Luna said excitedly, "There is a cave under this rock, where Luna and the people live!"


    "Let me find the entrance..." The little knight looked around, but was stunned.


    Because the scene before her and the hometown in her memory are completely two places!


    The lava flowed across and the trees turned to ashes.It''s hell!


    "Where is the entrance!" Luna was almost crying, and she started looking for the entrance everywhere.The small body was running on the scorched ground.


    "I''ll help Luna too!" Seeing her good friend like this, An Qian also anxiously looked for it.


    "Luna''s people, I''m afraid." Ainilu said unbearably when he saw the two little girls.


    "Yeah." Lorne nodded and did not continue.


    The lava flows towards the lower places like water, which is a complete disaster for the little humans living in the cave.


    According to Lorne¡¯s estimation of the little humans based on Luna¡¯s strength, these little humans are just a bit stronger than ordinary humans.


    , Not as good as Tokushima¡¯s Dongtata clan.


    It is impossible to deal with such natural disasters.


    Moreover, Lorne, who possessed the ability to perceive, did not feel any signs of life besides them.


    The whole island is like a dead place!


    The two were silent for a while before Anilu couldn''t help but speak first.


    He has a bitter tone.


    "Is this really something human can do?"


    "Yes." Lorne nodded, "and I have probably guessed who wrote this scene."


    "Who?"


    "The current two admirals." Lorne said slowly.


    "Akainu, Sakaski."


    "Green Pheasant, Kuzan."


    "They are teaming up against the enemy, but." Lorne paused for a while, his tone a little uncertain and unbelievable.


    "I feel they are suppressed!"


    "what!"


    After all, Ainilu is still a teenager, even if he suddenly possesses powerful strength, his mind is still pure.


    In his cognition, this level is almost close to the limit of human beings. Such a strong person will be suppressed, or the two will be suppressed by the joint efforts!


    "Maybe it''s not just them," Lorne remembered the words of Dana, a former world government intelligence agent.


    "There is also the last general of the navy, Huang Yuan Polusalino, and there may even be powerful men such as Cap, the Warring States Period, and Ganggukong."


    The navy headquarters fought a war under the guise of military exercises in this area.


    Someone should be besieged.


    But according to Lorne''s current judgment, the Navy''s encirclement and suppression should have failed.


    "Are these names you mentioned are all strong people of this level, or even higher?"


    Ainilu''s emotions eased, and he completely transformed the shock into a desire for strength.


    After seeing Lorne nodded gently, Ainilu''s eyes became firm.


    "I suddenly felt that it seemed a good decision to follow you to Qinghai."


    "Lorne," Ainilu suddenly called by his name.


    "Ok?"


    "Do you want to own a Thunder Island?"


    ...


    It wasn''t until it was getting late that Luna found a cave among the ruins.


    Then ran in anxiously.


    A few minutes later, he walked out silently, with a trace of tears on his face.


    After sealing the place, she set up a stone monument, and after a few worships, she got into An Qian''s wings and hid.


    "The dead rest in peace." Lorne bowed slightly to the tombstone, and then used the ritual of the Holy Truth to make a simple transcendence.


    Then returned to the Proverbs, ready to continue.


    The villain has no habit of keeping the spirit of the dead.The passing of life is sad, but life must continue.


    However, through An Qian''s wet wings, we can still know that this little girl has not really let go.


    This happy little knight became taciturn, and even the little angel''s mood was extremely low.


    Lorne didn''t bother them, he was only thinking about one question now.


    Those who claim to guard justice, if they know that their fighting will hurt the innocent, would they choose this way?


    Now they can still bear the word justice?

 152 Chapter 152 Undercurrent

    Why is the strong strong?


    This is an enduring problem in Pirate World.


    talent?Hard work?fruit?


    Lorne couldn''t give an answer.


    But for a man like Karp who bears the title of hero.


    Maybe the word justice behind him is the reason for his punching.


    For this reason, he can even become enemies with his son and grandson.


    Lorne didn''t know whether Karp was present in the battle on this island, whether he knew such a tragedy would happen.


    But this matter, if let this hero know, will leave a crack in his mind that is difficult to heal.


    Can a hero who has begun to doubt his persistence can slap his invincible fist?


    Lorne had some expectations for this.


    After all, the little girl was still a little girl, and after the grief, Luna recovered herself.


    "Luna wants to be the strongest knight in the world! To be the pride of Grandpa Uluolo!"


    "This is Luna''s dream!"


    The little knight sat on the palm of the angel and said firmly.


    "But, what is the dream?" An Qian asked naturally, her small head couldn''t understand such a profound vocabulary.


    "Don''t you know this? The dream is," Luna just wanted to talk about her good friend, but realized that she couldn''t accurately describe the meaning of this simple word.


    "The dream is, yes." Luna thought for a while, anxiously."Dream is what I want to do in my dream!"


    "What do you want to do?" An Xi thought for a while, and suddenly said very happy.


    "Then An Qian also has a dream!"


    "What is An Qian''s dream?" The little knight looked up at the little angel and asked curiously.


    "An Qian''s dream is to grow up soon! So that others can''t touch An Qian''s head casually!" An Qian thought for a while and said with a smug look.


    "How? An Qian''s dream is great, right?"


    "Really, amazing." Luna nodded.Looking at An Qian with hope,


    "Then let us two fulfill our dreams together!"


    ...


    Adela, the capital, three uninvited visitors came from the east port.


    They were unusually tall and walked in the direction of the palace in white suits.


    The most striking thing is that their faces are covered with strange masks, covering their original faces.


    "Is this where Vennhill Lorne hides?" The tallest masked man walking on the far left said hoarsely.


    "It should be here. Not long ago, he won the right to rule this country." The man on the far right with a bowler hat and a masked man with his hands in his pants said casually.


    "But according to intelligence, he left here on a golden ship some time ago."


    "Hmph, Golden Ship, he is really ostentatious." The tall masked man snorted coldly, "Will it be okay to stay here and wait for us to solve it? I have to run around."


    "Does he think he can escape the fate of death?"


    The man in the top hat mask said lightly.


    "The little ghosts of the new era are so ignorant that the sky is high and the earth is thick, but he offended..."


    "Shut up." At this moment, the masked man, who was walking in the middle, said suddenly.


    "Then we don''t need to worry about the above things. All we have to do is catch the kid from the Wienhill family."


    "Then take him to Mary Joa."


    He is tall and thin, but with a terrible domineering attitude.


    If Lorne was there, seeing the costumes of these people would definitely be able to tell the difference.


    This is one of the most mysterious organizations in the Pirate World, cp0.


    Just following orders from the world to dominate the Heavenly Dragons, they are extremely powerful, but no one has ever known their true colors.


    "But Lorne is not here." The tall masked man said, "Are we waiting for the new information above, or..."


    "No," the thin man said calmly."According to intelligence, the ruler of this country is under Wienhill Lorne."


    "We just need to walk over and ask about it."


    The three people walked straight to the door of the palace, and the residents of Adela felt the terrible aura of these masked men, and they were scared to hide in the house and dare not come out.


    When the soldiers of the kingdom wanted to get rid of these masked men who wanted to provoke Adela''s majesty, they found that their weapons seemed to have lost their front sight. No matter how they aimed, they could not attack these masked men.


    "You''re so boring." The tall man said hoarsely, "Isn''t this kind of rubbish slapped to death? Why do you want to show off your broken ability?"


    "Because, after all, we now belong to the world government and belong to the''just'' side. It is not a good thing to kill innocent people indiscriminately."


    The man in the bowler hat said casually, a laser flew in front of him, but he didn''t mean to dodge at all, as if he was sure that this attack could not hit him.


    "Haha." The tall man dismissed it.He looked at the majestic Adela Palace gate in front of him and said hoarsely.


    "Let me say hello to this king?"


    "Use the''official'' way."


    ...


    A small island in New World, this small island has a long history.


    At first, there was a group of frustrated pirates, because they couldn''t bear the huge waves of the new world, and didn''t want to return to the weak place like the Four Seas to spend the rest of their lives, so they settled here.


    Later, by chance, some pirates came here.After continuous development, it has become a small island purely composed of pirates and their descendants.


    Pirates are here to have fun, and occasionally meet a few newcomers who have just arrived in the new world to have fun.


    It is also a rare peace zone in the new world.


    It is also ironic to say that in the chaotic sea of ??the New World, this small island made up of pirates is even more peaceful than most of the countries that join the world government.


    But today, the false peace here is broken,


    boom!


    A beautiful woman wearing leather clothes and leather pants, all wearing a cowboy hat, holding a revolver, fired at an obese man tied to a target.


    "Hey, I didn''t hit it again." The woman in the cowboy hat took the still smoking revolver back into her gun bag, and said with regret.


    "Please let me go, I can say anything." The fat man tied to the target almost cried.


    His hands and feet were fixed on this target, and he couldn''t resist.


    And this woman with a gun, every time she feels bored, she picks up her hand and shoots herself.


    And she will definitely close her eyes!


    Just now, this bullet was about to stick to his inner thigh.He can almost feel the temperature of the bullet that has become hot because of rubbing the air!


    "Are you going to talk?" The woman in the cowboy hat took out another pistol and fired another shot at the fat man."But I don''t want to listen, what should I do?"


    This shot hit him directly under the crotch, and he could no longer be a man with just a little bit.


    "The boss is still waiting for news," a man with a sword sitting next to the woman said coldly.


    "Stop playing. Miss. Valentine''s Day."

 153 Chapter 153 Bounty Hunter Alliance

    Hearing the words of the man with the sword, the woman in the cowboy hat called Miss. Valentine''s Day spit out her tongue playfully.


    "Don''t be so serious, mr. 4."


    "I will let him spit out everything he knows, and then we will go with the boss."


    "Yes, yes! Let me tell you." The fat man tied to the target said with tears.


    "Well, for the sake of mr.4, I''ll give you a chance." Miss Valentine''s Day took the revolver back to his waist.


    "Tell me, where is the thing with the white beard?"


    ...


    At the end of the first half of the Great Route, the port of Chambordian Islands came to search for ships made purely of gold.


    In the eyes of people, a few young people walked down.A black-haired teenager wearing a black fox fur cloak, a naked torso, a blonde teenager with long earlobes, and a white-haired girl in a white dress.


    And a swordsman holding a sword and dozing off.


    Some people hiding in the shadows started to use their brains after seeing these strangers touching their faces and their luxurious cars.


    The Chambord Islands can be regarded as one of the most complex islands in the world.


    Because it is adjacent to the navy headquarters, the navy is often stationed here.


    Above is Marijoa, the holy land of the world''s aristocratic dragons, so it is not surprising to see the dragons wearing the strange helmets.


    And below the Chambord Islands, the deep sea is 10,000 meters.It is the gathering place of murlocs, murloc island.


    Murlocs who are curious about the outside world often swim up.


    Although it is within the jurisdiction of the world government.But the slave trade is a legal business here.


    So Chambord is also the world''s largest slave trading place.


    Moreover, there are two ways to travel to the new world, whether you want to cross the red earth continent, or wrap the boat with yalqiman mangrove resin, dive for 10,000 meters, and pass through a huge hole located under the red earth continent. The submarine route "fishman island" arrives in the new world.


    To use these two methods, you must first come to the Chambord Islands.


    The pirates who pursue their dreams came here after the experience of the paradise, and the bounty hunters and the navy gathered here because of the pirates.


    All of this complicates the Chambord Islands.


    However, it is complicated, which is exactly the charm of the shampoo land.


    "Really, it''s been a long time." Moorman suddenly opened his eyes, as if missing something.


    He came here ambitiously back then, unexpectedly met that man.


    This is the end of my ambitions and dreams!


    Now I come back here again, with a lot of emotion.


    "Indeed." Lorne held a white note in his hand, which moved without wind and pointed to the sky.


    This kind of paper made by mixing one''s own nails with materials represents the vitality of the owner.


    And the source of this life card in Lorne''s hand is Areli!


    Now the life card is intact, which means Areli is safe for the time being.


    "What are we doing now?"


    Ainilu said lazily, he always felt that someone around was watching them, which made him feel very bad.


    "Take a rest for a long time to prepare supplies. Then we head to the Red Earth Continent to take our family out." Lorne paused for a while and continued.


    "In the way of the Wienhill family."


    "Help! Help!" At this moment, a panicked fat pirate suddenly ran up in front of him. Behind him, several people with knives followed


    The Fat Pirate ran in the direction of Ron''s group and staggered into front of Ron.


    "Please, save me!" He wanted to grab Lorne''s trouser legs, and said pleadingly.


    As if he hadn''t seen it, Lorne stepped directly over the fat pirate''s body.


    He doesn''t like trouble.


    Anilu and Morman also ignored the Fat Pirate''s call for help.One of them is indifferent and the other is lazy.


    Only the little girl, An Qian, seemed a little unbearable and hesitated. She followed Lorne and looked back from time to time.


    "Finally caught you! We will accept your 20,000,000 (twenty million) Bailey''s reward!"


    These people are bounty hunters who have been hiding in the Chambord Islands for many years, and they are special bounty criminals who are squatting on their orders.


    This time, they had been staring at the iron ball in front of Harry for a few days before finally finding his chance to stand alone.


    "You can''t catch me! Lao Tzu''s boss is Pele''s ghost hand Yaze with a bounty of up to 198,000,000 (198 million)!"


    "Ghost Aze?" The headed bounty hunter smiled disdainfully.


    "He has already gone to the new world. It doesn''t matter whether he can come back alive or not."


    "Besides, even if he can come back alive, will he declare war on the entire bounty hunter league because of your rubbish?"


    The Bounty Hunter Alliance is an organization purely composed of bounty hunters.


    It was established for only one purpose, and that is to help bounty hunters hunt bounty criminals more efficiently.


    This organization is mysterious and powerful, because it is said that super bounty criminals with a bounty close to one billion have fallen into their hands.


    So even those monsters will not easily provoke these mad dogs.


    The fat pirate''s face was suffocated into pig liver color, as if he had been greatly insulted.


    The headed bounty hunter saw this scene and laughed even more brazenly.


    "Why, do you feel unconvinced that you are called trash?"


    The bounty hunter stuck his dagger on the fat pirate''s face and continued.


    "If you are not convinced, stand up and kill me?"


    "Aze will definitely avenge me!" The Fat Pirate shouted at the bounty hunter.


    "Because he said, we are family!"


    When he said these words, Lorne, who had already walked far away, suddenly stunned and stopped.


    Because of the defeat of the Fat Pirate, many residents of the Chambord Islands watched here.


    When the fat pirate said these words, he burst into laughter.


    "Hahahaha, family. Is he a pirate worthy of mentioning family?"


    "Aren''t the pirates all murderous villains? The words family from their mouths are an insult to the family!"


    ...


    When the fat pirate heard the ridicule of the people around him, his face was pale, and he tried to argue, but he didn''t say anything.


    Pirate, is it synonymous with madness and evil in the eyes of the world?


    Only know the pursuit of wealth, power, women.


    Goodness, kindness, dreams.These words may never have anything to do with them.


    This is the definition of a pirate by the world.never change,


    At least until now it hasn''t changed.


    "Hahahaha, family." The bounty hunters also laughed with the residents.


    Then said mockingly.The dagger in his hand pierced into the fat pirate''s chest.


    "Then see if your family will come to rescue you when you die."


    They don''t care about the life or death of the bounty criminal, anyway, their bounty list basically says life or death.


    But a sudden lightning shot down the dagger in the hands of the bounty hunter.


    A teenager said lightly.


    "I said you should stop at it."

 154 Chapter 154 The so-called persistence and belief

    Lorne didn''t know when he turned around and returned here. He put his hands in the cloak and said coldly.


    "Only the ants will bark after victory. After all, they don''t have much chance of victory."


    Ainilu next to him was intertwined with lightning, and it was him just now, who shot down the dagger that the bounty hunter would kill.


    "You passers-by, don''t you want to save your own lives? You have to come and die." The bounty hunter captain said gloomyly.


    Several bounty hunters heard the words and dispersed quietly, surrounding Lorne and his gang.


    "Didn''t you leave?" The Fat Pirate said with a trembling voice, he had already made a deadly consciousness.


    I didn''t expect someone to save myself, and the person who saved myself was the indifferent group of people just now!


    "Don''t get me wrong, I just think their posture after victory is disgusting."


    Lorne said calmly.


    "Justice? Evil?"


    "Who defined it?" Lorne disappeared, and at the terrifying speed of "shaved", he instantly appeared in front of the bounty hunter captain?


    "Who made it so that pirates can''t care about their family?"


    Cold sweat flowed from the bounty hunter captain''s forehead, he didn''t even see how Lorne appeared in front of him instantly.


    This sense of oppression reminded him of several supernovae that had appeared in the Chambord Islands before.


    This level of strength.It has exceeded the limit he can handle.


    "A person''s persistence and belief will not be discounted because of his identity!"


    Lorne waved a hand gently, very slowly, but in the eyes of the bounty hunter captain, it was a blow that was absolutely impossible to dodge.


    All his resistance was like the moon in the water, and Ron''s hand was right in front of him, but he could never touch it.


    Will die!


    The Bounty Hunter Captain has only this idea in his mind!


    Lorne''s index finger touched his body lightly, and a small hole appeared in the chest of the bounty hunter captain, and blood spewed out from the hole.


    "how can that be!"


    The captain of the bounty hunter took the last thought in his heart and fell powerlessly.


    Life or death is unknown.


    "If you want to stick to it, stick to it! Villain!"


    Lorne kicked the Fat Pirate to the back, and Moorman, who closed his eyes and dozed, drew his knife instantly.


    Before the fat pirate fell to the ground, the rope tied to his body broke into several pieces.


    "Am I alive?"


    The Fat Pirate struggled to get up from the ground, touched his body, and said blankly.


    The audience was silent, the residents of the Chambordian Islands and the remaining bounty hunters were all stunned.Looking at Lorne blankly, at a loss.


    "what!"


    A second later, the residents screamed and ran to their homes in terror.


    The man in front of him is simply a demon!


    Powerful, crazy, cruel.


    "Why? Don''t you run?" Lorne looked at the remaining bounty hunters and said playfully.


    The qi radiated from these bounty hunters is much stronger than ordinary people, but according to the navy''s internal power calculation method.


    The power of ordinary people is ten.


    These few of them are no more than one or two hundred.


    In Lorne''s eyes, there was no difference from the ants.


    The remaining bounty hunters shook their heads. Although their bodies were still trembling, they still said firmly.


    "Perhaps what you said has your point."


    "But we also have our persistence."


    "We are greedy for life and fear of death, we are greedy for money, and we are bullying. We have all our dirty behaviors."


    "But there is one thing, we are not the same as the pirates." Blue veins appeared on a bounty hunter''s forehead, showing his uneasy heart.


    "That is we have a bottom line! We will never abandon a companion!"


    Their words made Lorne slightly moved.


    Seeing the overwhelming power, didn''t you give up your companions and escape?


    Interesting.


    "Then let me see your persistence." Lorne said calmly.


    The biggest difference between humans and animals is that they are complex enough.


    Saints can have a dirty side, and sinners can also move people.


    The courage of these people in the face of Lorne made Lorne some appreciation.


    But appreciating is appreciating, and Lorne won''t be merciful.Because they are standing on the opposite side of themselves.


    "Sword Skill¡¤Air Attack!" A black figure fell from the sky.He held a strange jet knife in his hand.Grasping the handle of the knife with both hands, he stabbed where Ron was originally standing.


    So trapped, the whole person disappeared, fluttering away from the man''s inevitable blow.


    The jet sword stuck on the ground, and the ground cracked like ice as if it could not bear the huge force.


    Not like a sword attack, but like a blunt object hit.


    "Who are you?" Lorne frowned.


    "Boss Kaga!"


    The few bounty hunters remaining on the scene shouted excitedly after seeing the visitors.


    This man is one of the trump cards of their Bounty Hunter Alliance.


    A super bounty hunter who once hunted a supernova with a bounty of more than 100 million!


    Verlo Kaga!


    "Captain Chippy," said a bounty hunter, pointing to the captain of the bounty hunter lying on the ground with a choked voice.


    "I see." Kaga''s face was solemn."This time you met the iron plate."


    He stared at Lorne and said word by word."This man in front of me is not an ordinary supernova."


    "Oh?" Lorne was hooked by Verlo''s words and aroused interest.


    "Tell me."


    "You are the beginning, you are the end, and you are the nightmare of the pirate age!" said the bounty hunter called Kaga seriously.


    What does this say and what.


    Lorne looked dazed, and Ainilu and others were also full of questions.


    The bounty hunters were embarrassed, they knew that their Kakja boss had suffered a second illness again.


    "Bullshit guy, go to hell." Lorne decided not to waste time with this lunatic.Ready to get rid of it.


    "Don''t don''t." Kaga suddenly waved, then took out a small book from his body and began to read it.


    "I see" Kaga said excitedly, "I know who you are"


    "A man called a devil, a strong man with a bounty of more than 500 million Baileys."


    "The enemy of justice! Vennhill Lorne!"


    Lorne didn''t want to hear the weird title he put on him.At this moment, Morman suddenly stood up.


    He looked at the sword on Kaga''s waist, his eyes full of war.


    "The ace of the Bounty League, Verlo Kaga, right?"


    "You are?" The second-middle young man Kaga thought for a while, then suddenly remembered.


    "Aren''t you the captain who failed the duel with the black swordsman?"


    "Why are you still here?"


    "The past is over." Moorman drew the famous knife Black Red Blood."I want to see how much I have improved in this period of time."


    "Big knife!" Kaga licked his lips and said enviously."It seems that your boss really values ??you."


    He drew a white long sword from his waist and said to Moorman.


    "Maybe you will be disappointed, I''m much better than you."


    "To be precise, it''s better than you."

 155 Chapter 155

    "The navy''s response is very fast."


    Lorne looked at his pocket watch and said to Moorman.


    "We can probably play for about five minutes."


    The navy responded quickly, and there were troops stationed on islands 60 to 69 in the Chambord Islands.


    If something happens here, it will not take long for a large number of navies to arrive here.


    "Understood." Moorman drew the famous knife Black Red Blood, his face solemn.


    The second and unsophisticated man in front of him may be the second strongest swordsman he has ever met.


    Second only to the black swordsman who defeated him!


    "You said, who of them will win?" Ainilu said casually with his arms around his chest.


    The two swordsmen duel on the long street, and the scattered sword slashes destroyed and collapsed the surrounding houses.


    "It seems that this bounty hunter has a better swordsmanship."


    Lorne watched for a while and commented.


    "Oh? Do you need me to save Morman in a second?"


    "However, he has a fatal flaw." Lorne shook his head and continued.


    "People in Paradise have made a mistake, that is, they are overly pursuing their original power."


    "The ability person pursues how to develop his abilities, and how the swordsman pursues kendo further."


    "Is there any problem with this?" Ainilu asked puzzled.


    "Have you forgotten how you were defeated by me?" Lorne said.


    "You mean, domineering?"


    "People who have not seen the horror of the new world do not realize the importance of domineering at all." Lorne retracted his hands into the Greatcloak.This battle is no longer necessary to watch.


    "And the biggest weakness of this Kaga is that his domineering is not proficient at all!"


    His slashing power is far greater than Morman, but he can''t attack the latter at all.


    What''s the use of this?


    The battle between the two continued, and the bounty hunter Kagya became more and more anxious. He felt that the swordsman in front of him couldn''t compare to his own understanding of kendo.


    But every one of his attacks seemed to be foreseen by him in advance.Dodged easily.


    "Then look at this blow, can you avoid it!" Kaga took the knife back and held it back, accumulating the power of his whole body with his arms.


    "Sword Skill, One Heart Flow, Crazy!"


    The white knife in his hand began to spin, extremely fast, like a storm.


    With an extremely fast slash, Morman was suppressed in one fell swoop.


    Moorman is like a boat crumbling in this storm and can only defend passively.


    "Is Morman going to lose?" Ainilu frowned when he saw this scene, and Lei Guang gathered in his hands, ready to save his companion at any time.


    "No," Lorne was still confident."Mooreman seems passive, his speed is completely suppressed, but he has the knowledge and color to predict the shortest defensive line."


    "His physical energy consumption is much smaller than this bounty hunter."


    "He is accumulating strength and waiting for an opportunity. A bounty hunter has exhausted his front power, but has no chance to survive!"


    "It''s now!" With his eyes closed, Morman suddenly opened his eyes and shot a bright light.


    "Fighting Tiger¡¤Unintentional slash!" The dark red blade pierced through the white sword dance and pierced Kaga''s chest straight.


    With unmatched power, the bounty hunter has no time to stop it.


    "Boom Sword!"


    But at this critical moment, he suddenly drew out the dagger that had been attached to his waist. The dagger burst out with steam, shaking his whole life back three meters.


    Dangerously and nearly escaped this mortal blow.


    "It seems that as a swordsman, I lost." Kaga''s face shed some sweat.Said solemnly.


    But the hand holding the sword had no intention of letting go.


    Morman was silent, drawing his knife to continue fighting, but he heard a voice.


    "Stop playing, let''s go."


    Lorne had already turned around at this time and left nonchalantly.


    After hearing Ron''s voice outside, the man with the dark red knife really put the knife in his hand into its sheath.He left without looking back.


    "Are you insulting me?" Kaga''s face was flushed, and he roared angrily.


    "Is this insulting my consciousness as a bounty hunter?"


    Lorne waved his hand and said without looking back.


    "You are too weak now, it''s a pity to kill you."


    "Wait for you to become stronger before you challenge me!"


    Kaga was left alone standing on the spot, holding his fists tightly, his eyes full of unwillingness and humiliation.


    The battle started quickly and ended equally quickly.It was a long time after Lorne left before the navy arrived late.


    "Where is the troublemaker?" The leader was a tall beauty.


    Her long black hair curled up and looked extremely capable.


    The most striking thing is that she has a spider tattoo on her smooth and slender thigh.


    "What happened? Kajia, why are you here?" The female naval officer apparently knew Kajia and asked.


    The bounty hunter shook his head and said miserably.


    "I, may have encountered my nightmare."


    "Speaking of people." The female officer frowned. She understood Kaga''s temper and said coldly.


    "Um, I just had a fight with a pirate, but I didn''t catch him." Kaga scratched his hair and said embarrassingly.


    "You didn''t catch him, then the opponent''s strength should be good." The female officer obviously recognized Kaga''s strength."Ladas, help me find out which other supernova is still stuck in the Chambord Islands. Dare to make trouble under our noses."


    "Yes! Lieutenant General Zhuanyuan!" The deputy called Radas saluted and said.


    "No, it''s not this year''s supernova." Kaga looked a little ugly.


    "Who is that?"


    "Wynhill Lorne." The bounty hunter gently uttered the demon''s name.


    ...


    "Lorne, why didn''t you kill that bounty hunter?" Ainilu asked shortly after he left.


    In his opinion, cutting the grass without removing the roots is simply endless.


    "Maybe it''s because I think he''s more pleasing to the eye." Lorne smiled, "Or it''s a good thing that someone is thinking about us."


    "Unfortunately, it is not a good thing that others are thinking about you." Ainilu sneered.


    "I think I might understand what the boss meant." Moorman, who had been silent, said suddenly.


    He is still reminiscing about the battle with Kaga, fighting against people stronger than himself, which has a great effect on sword skills.


    "Oh?" Anilu said in a puzzled way, but he didn''t react for a while, with a nervous mind.


    "Don''t you think that there are too many people provoking us?" Lorne said.


    "That''s not because your bounty is too high." Ainilu was indignant.


    He is so strong, why is there no bounty at all?


    "There are more people offering a higher bounty than me." Lorne smiled, "But people like Whitebeard and Shiji, when they walk down the street, passers-by can''t even hide, so how dare they provoke they?"


    "Those who dare to fight them are lunatics."


    unfortunately.


    Miss Krockdale is a lunatic, and so am I.


    "Do you know why?"

 156 Chapter 156

    "Why do people dare not challenge those legends on the sea and come to my troubles."


    Lorne asked back.


    "Because you are too young," Anilu thought for a while and gave the answer.


    "Your youth makes the speculators on the sea feel that they have a chance."


    "They want to take your head to the sky."


    "What makes them so bold?" Lorne''s expression gradually became cold and he asked himself.


    "It is not enough that we give the world the fear! Our name is not enough to make these wishful speculators afraid."


    Lorne''s words were like a thunder that struck everyone''s hearts.


    The black-haired boy opened his hands as if embracing something, and said to himself.


    "If we give the world the fear, it reaches the point where they will kneel when they hear our name."


    "That would be great."


    "Just now you still said that the bounty hunter''s brain was not very bright." Ainilu patted Lorne on the shoulder and pulled him back from his fantasy.


    "Now it seems that you are the real lunatic."


    "Aren''t lunatics okay?" The corners of Lorne''s mouth split open. "People like lunatics."


    "Brother what are you talking about?" An Qian tilted her head and looked blank.


    "Does the whole world fear elder brother? It fears elder brother like An Qian?"


    In her mind, fear equals liking.


    "Yes." Lorne smiled and touched the little angel''s head.


    "I will be the fear of the world."


    ...


    Several people quickly bought the supplies back to the Proverbs.


    "Where are we going now?" Ainilu said lightly while standing in front of the rudder, charging the Proverbs.


    Now he has become the helmsman of Proverbs.


    Lorne put the things in place, pointed at the red earth continent where the shadows appeared in the distance, like a huge wall blocking the sea, and said with a smile to Ainilu.


    "where to."


    There is exactly the direction pointed by the life card.


    "Use the secret weapon of Proverbs."


    As a super reward criminal who was offered a reward by the world government, Lorne certainly could not go to the Red Earth Continent through normal channels.


    So he urged Agatha to build the Proverbs, even if it was not completely completed, he would force it into the sea.


    Because the Proverbs is completely tailor-made for Ainilu, to be precise, it is tailor-made for Ainilu''s thunderous fruits.


    The power of thunder and lightning can not only drive the Proverbs to sail on the sea.


    You can also make the Proverbs fly through the characteristics of thunder and lightning!


    The purpose of Lorne''s creation of the Proverbs was never to need a ship that can be hit.


    Because if one''s own strength is enough, no one dares to provoke even if he sits on a wooden boat.


    It needs a flying ship!


    "Then I will give it a try!" An enthusiastic smile appeared on Ainilu''s face, and the thunder surrounding him became more concentrated.


    "Fly!"


    However, the whole ship trembled slightly for a day, and then stopped moving.


    "Uh, isn''t this ship fully designed yet?" Ainilu said awkwardly.


    He saw Ron''s expression more solemn than ever, as if waiting for something.


    "No." Lorne took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down.


    "Someone is here."


    The sea around the Proverbs was completely frozen, and the Proverbs was frozen by the ice and could not move.


    And a long slender ice road connects the ice cube next to Proverbs.The cold air was released, forming ice mist, making it difficult to see the end of the ice road.


    Time after time, there was the sound of the chain turning from afar.


    A tall man with black curly hair and a green blindfold on his forehead.A man in a white suit, vest and dark blue shirt rode over on an ice road on a bicycle.


    He only seemed to wake up, his eyes a little lazy.He raised his head slightly, and just met Lorne, who was standing on the deck, looking at each other.


    "He''s very strong." Moorman put his hand on the hilt of the famous sword Dark Red Blood, ready to shoot at any time.


    "Who is he?" Ainilu felt an extremely terrifying aura from the man before him.


    As if it was easy to crush yourself.


    "Green pheasant, Kuzan." Lorne confided the name solemnly."I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    Green Pheasant Kuzan, who is naturally capable of ice fruit, is one of the three new generals of the Navy, and is also called a monster along with the yellow ape Polusalino and the red dog Sakaski.


    The green pheasant put the bicycle on the ice next to Proverbs, and then lightly jumped onto the splint of Proverbs.


    The cold air radiated from him, condensing the planks under his feet into ice.


    "Are you Veenhill Lorne?" the admiral said lazily.


    "Your arrival means that the Navy is preparing for a decisive battle with me?" Lorne said calmly.


    But his heart was turbulent, because he couldn''t even feel the mood swings of the man in front of him.


    This is the first failure of perception fruit!


    "A decisive battle?" Kuzan said to himself."maybe."


    The tall man stepped out one by one, and the ice spread from his feet, freezing the whole ship in an instant.


    "Okay, so strong." Morman spit out a word, still keeping the action of drawing the knife.


    But his legs have been frozen by the ice.The cold air surged all over his body, making him almost unable to move.


    Ainilu''s situation was much better. He broke the ice that had frozen himself through thunder and lightning, and finally recovered his consciousness.


    And Lorne had the foresight to pick up Anxi, jumped up at the moment Kuzan froze the Proverbs, and resolved the invisible attack.


    "The response is good." Kuzan sighed and said approvingly.


    "Seeing and hearing color?" Kuzan said.Then quickly shook his head."It''s not the foresight of seeing and hearing, but the quick reaction ability, which reacted the moment I shot it."


    "This is your ability, right?" Kuzan smiled slightly, and disappeared in front of the trapped person.


    How could it be so fast!Lorne Lorne''s "Microsensory Domain" ability was fully activated, frantically looking for Kuzan''s trace.


    But found that he couldn''t keep up with his speed at all!


    "Here." Lorne thought of a lazy male voice behind him, and Lorne looked back.Kuzan held an ice skate in his hand, raised it high, and waved it towards himself.


    Clang!


    Lorne''s hand turned black, and the armed colors were wound and hardened at the same time to be able to defend this attack.


    However, the ice layer and the floor under Lorne''s feet completely cracked.


    "Armed cultivation is fine." The green pheasant threw away the ice skates casually.His hands became pitch black.


    He also used the armed color twine!


    "How about your physical skills?" Green Pheasant asked with a smile, and then he threw a punch and hit Ron''s chest directly, knocking him into the air.


    boom!


    Lorne hit a ladder on the splint and smashed the entire ladder.


    "Physical skills are not very good," said the green pheasant frowning.


    "I am now starting to wonder how you defeated that fellow Dougman."


    "You will know!"


    Lorne got up from the ruins, a strange light flashed in his eyes.Staring at the green pheasant.


    Illusion killer!

 157 #157-Chapter 157

    By paralyzing the opponent''s perception, creating illusions.


    As long as you fall into the illusion, the opponent''s life and death are naturally controlled by Ron!


    After Lorne used this trick, the tall man who ruled the ice suddenly stopped moving, and stood there blankly.


    Succeeded?


    Lorne got up panting, but his face didn''t relax at all.


    If the admiral is so easy to deal with, they will not be called the world''s highest combat power.


    "It was beyond my expectation." Kuzan seemed to come back to his senses suddenly, and said with a hint of approval.


    "Dougman lost to your move, right?" Kuzan said, slowly walking towards Lorne.


    "Ray Punishment!"


    The Aini Road next to him had accumulated a long time of strength at this time, and the thunder pillars thick as water snakes fell from the sky and slashed at Kuzan.


    The thunder struck Kuzan as if it were on a piece of ice, and Kuzan''s whole person was directly turned into ice slag and broke apart.


    "Did you succeed?" Ainilu showed surprise on his face.


    "No," Lorne looked bitter."He is still alive."


    "It seems that you still don''t remember one thing." The ice scum on the ground slowly gathered, and Kuzan stood up unscathed, with a regretful expression.


    "Thunder can''t beat ice."


    "It''s like you can''t beat me."


    Is this the strength of the general?Lorne asked himself that facing most lieutenants, he would not fall behind.


    But when he really faced Kuzan, he felt this overwhelming power gap.


    Unmatched.


    At the beginning, Wei was a bit wronged when he lost. If it were in his heyday, even if Ron was ten times more powerful, he would not be able to hurt him at all.


    It is a pity that before fighting with Lorne, he was first broken by the old Bach, his physical strength broke through the limit several times, he was besieged by Lorne and his team in the wheel fight, and he did not understand Lorne''s moves.


    All these add up to make Wei hate it.


    "The new Propulsion City has been built." Kuzan said suddenly, "The world government needs a prisoner to wash away the prestige loss caused by Propulsion City being taken away by Skee."


    "So selected me?" Lorne sneered, then relieved.


    This is also of course, the old Propulsion City was lost because of Lorne, so the best candidate for the first prisoner in the New Propulsion City is of course Lorne.


    This is cause and effect.


    "Then try it."


    Since the two sides are in an endless state, there is no need for negotiation.


    Kuzan nodded. Now that the opponent has made his own consciousness, his words have no meaning.


    Just use your fist to solve the problem.


    ...


    The red earth continent, the religious state Balan, is located in a white tower in the central city.


    A woman in a white robe stood on the window and looked down outside.


    There was an unreasonable entanglement in her Gujing Bubo''s heart, as if something bad was happening.


    This made her frown.


    The bishop''s robe of the Holy Truth is divided into two types, one is the red robe that symbolizes the supervision of a country, and the other is the honorary bishop of Balan, the white robe.


    The girl¡¯s clothes change from red to white, which means there is only one meaning.


    Bright rise and dark fall.


    Her expression was a little dazed, she didn''t know what she was thinking.Looking at the outside world blankly.


    The believers below are like ants, busy in the religious kingdom, giving for their faith.


    Live a full and beautiful life.


    "You haven''t decided yet? Master Ai Ruili." An old nun in a black robe came over and caressed Ai Ruili''s smooth hair.


    "You''ve never been like this before. Is that the criminal who shakes your faith?"


    "Lorne is not a criminal!" Arelli wanted to plead, but she was half talking, but she didn''t know how to continue.


    "He is a very gentle person."


    "Tender?" The old nun retracted her kind expression and snorted coldly.


    "Then look at the reports of the world government!"


    "Promoting the behind-the-scenes of the city prison escape!"


    "The blood of that evil family!"


    "And this one!" The old nun handed a brand new newspaper to Arelli.


    It was written with a big headline.


    "The devil is back? Lieutenant Admiral Dougman is defeated!"


    The picture shows Lorne wearing a black cloak and taking the navy into custody.


    "You can''t explain this!" the old nun said viciously."He is the incarnation of the devil, he is the deadly enemy of the church!"


    Arelli looked at the picture of Lorne in the newspaper blankly, at a loss.


    This is the first time she has seen news outside since she was put under house arrest.


    Since she returned to the religious country, the kind elders in the past seemed to have changed. First, they designed to capture and imprison the Fat Tiger who came with her, and then put herself under house arrest in this tower.


    No contact with the outside world.


    She felt that the current church had become very strange.


    And during this period of time, people in the church still sent people to dictate their own words from time to time.


    At the beginning, it was still concealed and pinched, which made Areli confused.


    When I got to the back, I just opened it up and said that the church country has been greedy for Adela''s wealth for a long time.Want to control Adela''s power through Arelli.


    how can that be!


    Of course Arelli refused, and she is not the master of Adela. How can she agree to such a thing instead of Agatha?


    Besides, Areli thinks that the current residents of Adela are living and working in peace, very good.


    "Adela has fallen under the control of the devil and needs the power of Holy Truth to purify!" the old nun said coldly.


    "Adela is not like this!" Arelli exclaimed. Isn''t Adela under the rule of Queen Agatha very good now?Why change?


    As a young girl who grew up in the church, she has heard many stories about the church.


    Demons appeared in a country, and the church sent believers to purify it.


    Every story has a cookie-cutter ending, that is, the demons are eliminated and the church triumphs.


    This is justice.Every nun has heard great justice since childhood.


    But Arelli didn''t want Lorne to become the demon in the story.


    "This is the decision of the church. I just came here to inform you that as a member of the church, I should contribute to the church."


    The old nun snorted coldly, and retracted her wrinkled hand into the nun''s robe.Turn around and leave.


    "The demon Lorne has offended the world government, and it is only a matter of time before it is eliminated. The church is bound to win Adela! I advise you to be prepared."


    Arelli looked like a puppet, sitting on the spot blankly, as if she hadn''t heard the words of the old nun.


    After a long time, she sighed, as if she had made a major decision.


    Arelli got up and took out a box from the package.


    Open the box, there is a white fruit like a banana with a strange spiral pattern on it.


    This was what Lorance gave to her before she left.Said that if it is a dangerous moment, eat it.


    Arelli thought for a while, finally made up her mind, and bit down on this strange fruit.

 158 Chapter 158

    Great sea route, paradise, port of Chambord Islands.


    The sun at this time is obviously very dazzling, and the sun is evenly scattered on the ground.


    The residents of Chambord Island are wearing summer clothes, ready to go to the beach and enjoy the sun.


    However, he felt a cold for no reason.


    Near the port, a ship made of gold was frozen by the ice.


    On the deck stood a tall man in a light blue suit.


    His eyes were a little lazy, and he retracted his hands casually.In front of him stood an ice block as high as a person, and a person was sealed inside the ice block.


    A teenager wearing a black cloak, ready to attack others.


    "Ha." The tall man let out a cold breath, preparing to resist the ice cube away.


    "You, don''t go!" A bare-chested man next to him struggled to get up.


    He was full of scars, but his eyes were full of unyielding.


    Thunder and lightning entangled around the body like a god.


    "Up to now, haven''t you understood the gap between us?" Ku sighed in praise and said regretfully.


    "Who can tell the outcome before falling down?" Ainilu roared, and the whole person turned into thunder and rushed towards Kuzan.


    "Thunder Tiger!"


    Thunder and lightning condensed into the appearance of a tiger, opened his bloody mouth, and bit down at Kuzan''s head.


    However, the admiral was unmoved. He shook his head and gently stretched out his right hand, wrapped in black domineering.


    Then he grabbed Thunder Tiger by the throat, and a chill came out of his hands.


    This thunder and lightning was directly frozen!


    It became a block of ice and fell to the ground.


    After all the enemies were resolved, Kuzan sat down on the deck for a short while.A naval ship broke through the ice and approached here.


    "Thank you, Kuzan." A beauty with spider tattoos on long legs walked onto the boat, saw this scene, and said with a smile to Kuzan.


    "Almost let this Veenhill Lorne run away."


    "I just happened to pass by." Kuzan shook his head and said lazily.


    "I have another task. The task of escorting him is left to you, Lieutenant General Zhuan Yuan."


    "Live up to your expectations." The pretty woman called Zhuan Yuan said with a smile, waved, and the soldiers moved the ice that had sealed Lorne''s group onto the warship.


    "Their boat is pretty fancy." Zhuan Yuan said with a smile looking at the gilded Proverbs.


    "But now it belongs to the Navy."


    ...


    As the night darkened, a warship was sailing on the sea with a ship made of gold.


    Inside the cabin of the warship, there are a few ice cubes in the prison dedicated to prisoners.


    Zi Zi Zi.


    A tiny crack appeared in an inconspicuous place on one of the ice cubes.


    The cracks are getting bigger and bigger, and the whole ice block is about to be divided into two halves.


    "No."


    Among the ice cubes, Anilu turned thunder into a knife, cutting the ice cube hard, and when he was about to succeed, a man''s voice suddenly came from his ear.


    Even if he was frozen in ice, Lorne could still use the ability of "whispering" proficiently.


    Lorne explained Ainilu''s doubts.


    "The New Advance City has just been built, and the world government must be there to prove its majesty."


    "So in this escort, it is our opportunity."


    "The green pheasant is lazy and arrogant. I don''t know if it is too confident in his own strength, or for other reasons. I didn''t choose to personally escort us."


    "This is our opportunity to break the game."


    "There are fragments of sea tower stones in the cage, which specifically restrains people with abilities like you and me, even if this ice block is broken. We can''t get out for a while."


    After all, that woman is Zhuan Yuan!


    "If you act rashly, you will only startle the snake. We must move fast, so fast that it is over before the enemy reacts."


    Just like pushing the city to escape from prison.Under the command of Lorne''s "whispering", the prisoners of the third and fourth floors were successfully used to restrain the guard forces that advanced the city.


    At the same time, through the fifth floor''s rebellion, he was caught off guard against Pushing City.


    The multi-pronged approach made it impossible for Pushing City to allocate any manpower for a while, and could only watch the prisoners on the sixth floor being released.


    On a navy warship, a female soldier suddenly felt a little hungry.So I got up and wanted to go to the kitchen to find something to eat.


    As a snack food, I''m already familiar with this kind of thing.


    But today, she feels something is wrong, how has the kitchen path changed?


    Why go down the stairs to the kitchen?


    Is it because I am too hungry and my consciousness has been confused?


    The female soldier shook her head, her consciousness was confused, so she should have something to eat quickly!


    But when she walked to the door of the "kitchen", she found that the "kitchen" kitchen was locked without knowing when.


    Is it just to guard me?


    The female soldier was a little angry.She fumbled for a long time, and finally found a bunch of keys.


    "What are you doing?" At this moment, a woman with long legs approached.


    She is the lieutenant admiral called Zhuan Yuan.


    She was ready to go to sleep just now, but within the range of seeing and hearing she felt a soldier sneaking into the cabin where the criminal was being held.


    Regardless of changing into the military uniform, she rushed out in her pajamas.


    "Huh?" The female soldier replied blankly. She was just here to steal something, so how did Master Zhuan Yuan provoke her.


    But the key in his hand has opened the lock.


    A piece of ice inside suddenly shattered.Ainilu walked out of the crushed ice surrounded by thunder and lightning.


    Thunder is like a snake, swimming freely.


    "Be careful!"


    Zhuan Yuan turned into a gust of wind, and instantly appeared in front of the female soldier, protecting her behind.


    The armed color is wrapped around the pajamas, which can resist a thunder pillar thick as a bucket.


    Ainilu did not succeed in a single blow, and did not care, but concentrated the power of thunder on both hands.


    Gently touched the two ice cubes next to him.Saved his teammates.


    "It''s really bitterly cold." The young man in the black cloak moved his body that had become stiff from the ice, and smiled at the long-legged beauty in pajamas.


    "Although I''m sorry, you don''t seem to be able to catch me."


    "That''s not necessarily." Zhuan Yuan pushed the female soldier away, not knowing where to draw a slender sword.


    Famous sword Jinpiluo!


    As a swordsman, she wants to wash away her shame with a sword,


    As a navy, she must use justice to defeat the enemy!


    "It''s a bit difficult." Lorne said to himself.


    This woman named Zhuan Yuan was codenamed Taotu.That is, one of the substitutes of the Admiral of the Navy ten years later.


    Because the position of the general is not enough, he can only temporarily serve as a lieutenant general.


    Note that it is because of insufficient position, not insufficient strength!


    Zhuan Yuan is still very young now, and his strength may not be as strong as it was later.


    But it must not be treated like an ordinary lieutenant.


    "This sea area is under the surveillance of the Navy Headquarters." Lorne and Zhuan Yuan looked at each other and said slowly.


    "Then make a quick decision."

 159 Chapter 159-Lorne

    Taotu Zhuanyuan should be the strongest enemy Lorne has faced since his debut.


    Different from the original Wei, Zhuan Yuan is in an excellent state in terms of physical strength and will.


    Far more than the original dimension.


    "You let your subordinates go, are you going to face me alone?" Zhuan Yuan looked at Lorne, smiling, but with a hint of chill.


    "Do you think that after defeating Dougman, you will surely beat me?"


    "No," Lorne shook his head.This world is not a game and cannot be compared to attributes.


    If you can''t beat it, you won''t know until it''s done.


    "So are we still fighting?" Taotu blinked and said with a smile.


    "Yeah" Lorne nodded and made a please gesture.


    "Ladiesfirst."


    "Hehe, what a little gentleman." Taotu smiled slightly.His eyes became cold.


    She held the saber around her waist in one hand and said softly,


    "Famous sword Jinpiluo, this time may not be able to send you to New Advance City completely."


    "With great concentration, slash!"


    Zhuan Yuan took a step and appeared in front of Luo En in an instant, and suddenly pulled out the sword Jinpiluo with a sharp sword aura.


    The sword energy went straight through Ron''s body, cutting the entire cabin into two sections.


    Outside, on the Proverbs, after Ainilu eliminated the surrounding marines, he was a little surprised when he saw this sword aura.


    "Can you reach this level by relying solely on swordsmanship?"


    "This is not at the top yet."


    Morman, who was the same swordsman, shook his head, but he had seen the almost invincible swordsman.


    That kind of unimaginable overwhelming strength.


    "Uuuuu you are finally here."


    A wine barrel of Proverbs was opened, and a small figure jumped out from it.


    After Lorne sensed Kuzan''s arrival, he asked An Qian to hide in it and find a chance to escape.


    The little girl was very obedient, and kept hiding inside.Knowing to hear the voices of Ainilu and Moorman.


    Then ran out crying.


    "Woo, it''s so dark inside, and there are so many adults out there! An Qian is so afraid that she will never see you again."


    "Luna is not afraid!"


    On An Qian''s shoulder, the little knight Luna straightened her chest and said calmly.


    But her trembling body had already betrayed her.


    "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, there is a brother here."


    Ainilu saw her sister crying and didn''t know what to say.


    This is the biggest difference between him and Ron. If Ron was here, everyone would feel relieved.


    Back to the warship cabin.


    Zhuan Yuan swiped an unsuccessful knife.He frowned and said.


    "The body is fake? The ability of the clone system?"


    "you guess?"


    Lorne''s beheaded body gradually converged.Came over step by step.


    "Now it''s my turn to shoot."


    In Zhuan Yuan''s vision, Lorne''s body turned into fragments and disappeared instantly.


    On the right side of Zhuan Yuan, Lorne appeared, his fist turned black.


    Facing Zhuan Yuan''s waist, he punched out.No pity for Xiangxiyu.


    "Being close to the swordsman is the stupidest decision you have ever made!"


    Taotu Zhuanyuan gave a cold snort, retracted the knife and returned to defense, the blade also dyed in pitch black.


    "No matter what kind of ability you are, you can''t escape the sanctions of armed and domineering!"


    The fist collided with the sword.Lorne''s fist pierced directly through the blade and swiped at Zhuan Yuan.


    "how can that be!"


    Zhuan Yuan was full of disbelief, jumped a step back and ran into the arms of a female soldier.Escaped the attack.


    How is it possible to be able to ignore domineering?


    This is completely beyond her attempt.


    Unless, this is not ability at all!


    "Good reaction ability."


    Lorne also failed with a single blow, but his face was equally calm, with no trace of regret or regret at all.


    "But don''t you realize it now?"


    The female naval officer behind Zhuan Yuan suddenly spoke.But the voice was actually Lorne''s voice!


    There was a cold sweat from behind Zhuan Yuan, trying to get rid of it, but found that the hands tied to her body were like cast iron. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t shake it.


    "Besna Zhongzuo, what are you doing!"


    "Women are women. Even if they are strong, they are not as powerful as men."


    The female naval officer said with a smile.The hand holding Zhuan Yuan didn''t move.


    At this time, Zhuan Yuan had already reacted. The person behind him might not have been the deputy he knew well.


    "The outcome should be clear. Women should stay at home and give birth to children. Why do those who come out to fight and kill?"


    Lorne closed his fists and walked towards Zhuan Yuan step by step, seeming to have the chance to win.


    "Who says women are inferior to men?"


    The tied Taotu roared angrily, her feminine identity has always been her sore spot.


    In the naval academy, even if I get the highest score every time, I strive to be the best in everything.


    Behind the superficial respect, those classmates often talked.


    He said that he was just looking good and had a better figure, and that he was favored by the teacher.


    What''s more, he even said that he had dark and dirty transactions!


    "You will never understand! How much sweat does women need to do to do this!"


    Taotu shouted.Hold his saber backhand, the famous sword Jinpiluo.


    "Since the person in front of you is a vain clone. Then you are real compared to the person behind you."


    "Then try, whoever of us is more tenacious."


    After that, she picked up Jinbiro and pierced in her lower abdomen.


    Want to stab Lorne through his body.He didn''t care if he would hurt his body.


    "What a lunatic."


    The female officer behind him took a sip, let go of Zhuan Yuan, stepped back, and looked frightened.


    Her voice became soft, and she shouted in a female voice.


    "Lord Admiral Zhuanyuan! What are you doing! It''s me!"


    Zhuan Yuan was stunned for a moment when he heard this sound, and the knife in his hand stopped halfway through.


    A few sword qi scattered from the tip of the sword, tearing Zhuan Yuan''s pajamas into pieces.


    Showing her snow-white skin and beautiful ketone bodies.She quickly covered important parts of herself.


    "Lieutenant General Zhuanyuan, it''s me, don''t you know me?"


    The female naval officer hugged her chest and said in surprise.


    "At this time, are you still in the mood to care about your subordinates?"


    Lorne suddenly appeared beside Zhuan Yuan and smiled.Hit her with a punch.


    "This time, I won''t be deceived again!"


    Zhuan Yuan let go of his hand, revealing his body in close-fitting clothes.Slowly closed his eyes.


    She has come to understand that the man in front of her is of the illusion system, if he can''t get rid of his illusion, all her struggles are fake.


    After closing his eyes, it was dark all around.Except for himself, there are only two people in the cabin.


    One is Besna who has fainted without knowing when, and the other is also Lorne!


    She opened her eyes abruptly and looked at a no-man place.


    The real Lorne is not the one who just punched!


    Not a female officer holding herself!


    While sitting on a chair, looking at his body with interest!

 160 Chapter 160: Shameless

    "Shameless!" Zhuan Yuan took a sip while looking at Lorne.


    But now there is no time to change his clothes, so he can only take advantage of it.


    After seeing Lorne''s illusion killer in Zhuanyuan, the real battle began.


    "Response quickly."


    Lorne slowly got up and praised.


    Zhuan Yuan is the second person to break his illusion killer with his own strength.


    "Your abilities are pretty good," Zhuan Yuan said coldly.


    "Why didn''t you attack me just now because you looked down on my female identity?"


    Lorne shook his head without answering.


    There has never been an invincible ability, and any seemingly powerful ability has its drawbacks.


    For example, the dark fruit needs to withstand double the pain, and the poisonous fruit has to withstand its own severe poison, causing diarrhea all day long.


    And one of the drawbacks of Lorne''s "illusion killer" ability is.


    If the enemy''s will is not too weak.


    When the opponent has this ability, once he is attacked by others, he will instantly wake up from the environment.


    Even some people who have seen and heard that are strong in color can feel a sense of crisis that is incompatible with the illusion before the attack has landed on them.


    Thereby breaking the illusion.


    "I want to know what other tricks you have." Zhuan Yuan said coldly while holding his sword hilt in one hand.


    "It''s gone. This is the strongest move I have developed."


    Lorne told the truth.


    "Then you are ready to die."


    Zhuan Yuan pointed Jin Piro at Lorne, and the sword blade wrapped in armed color was as black as ink.


    Her domineering and domineering are fully open, this time she will never be hit again.


    "But I am going to go." Lorne said seriously.


    A thunderbolt penetrated the cabin, revealing a large hole to communicate with the outside.


    At this time, the Proverbs sailed side by side with naval ships.Ainilu and others are now looking at Lorne from the deck of the Proverbs.


    They have taken back the motto


    "what?"


    Zhuan Yuan didn''t react for a while, what did Ron''s words mean?


    Don¡¯t the pirates always fight the navy to the death while shouting for freedom and dreams?


    Whoosh!


    A steel cable shot out from the deck of the Proverbs, and just fell into Ron''s hands.


    Lorne grabbed the wire rope, turned around and smiled at Zhuan Yuan.


    "You should be clear, right? You can''t stop me with you, and you can''t catch me for a while."


    The cable pulled Lorne back to the Proverbs, and Lorne''s laughter came from the golden ship.


    "Perhaps you can try and chase me naked on the sea."


    "The nude of the lieutenant admiral of the navy beauty seems to be a nice scenery!"


    "presumptuous!"


    Zhuan Yuan watched Lorne leave without a care.I want to stop, but after all I give up.


    Lorne''s strength is not much different from his own, plus his subordinates, I am afraid that people like him really can''t catch him.


    "Boss, did you leave like this?" Moorman took back the famous knife Black Red Blood he hadn''t seen for a long time, and said unwillingly.


    Not seeing the true strength of Zhuan Yuan, a top swordsman, is still a pity after all.


    "There will be a chance in the future. It''s time to go to our original destination. After too much time, I have a bad feeling." Lorne beckoned to Ani Road.


    The latter snorted coldly.Then he stood in front of the rudder and transmitted his thunder and lightning power to the ship.


    The entire Proverbs slowly left the sea and turned a direction.Flew towards the red earth continent.


    Lorne held Arellie''s life card in his hand, and this white note was beating wildly, as if it were foreshadowing.


    Lorne felt very annoying for no reason.


    Is this a premonition of perception?


    Lorne didn''t know, but it was always a good thing to get there early.


    The longer the delay, the more variables.


    It wasn''t until Proverbs vacated that Zhuan Yuan truly gave up.Lorne heard her roar from the sea below.


    "I will catch you!"


    Zhuan Yuan stood in the cabin, holding Jin Pira in one hand, with a humiliating face.


    "She''s so strong."


    On the Proverbs, Morman also heard Zhuan Yuan''s unwilling roar and exclaimed.


    This beautiful woman is the second strongest swordsman he has ever seen, far more powerful than the previous Vice Admiral Dougman, second only to the black swordsman who defeated him in the Chambord Islands.


    "Of course." Lorne said, "she is Zhuan Yuan after all."


    Even in the navy, you can shoot the top ten characters.


    In terms of true strength alone, Lorne had to admit that he was not the opponent of this woman.


    In the battle just now, she seemed to have the upper hand, but in fact it was entirely because she didn''t understand her abilities.


    But even so, I just left some minor injuries on her body.


    She lost to the peculiarity of the "illusion killer".


    If she had prepared, the result would be completely different.


    After destroying Lorne''s "illusion killer" ability in Zhuanyuan, and starting the real battle, if Lorne does not have the support of Ainilu and others, he may lose it after a long time.


    After all, the destructive power of a top swordsman is not comparable to a fighter like Ron.


    It''s a pity that things have not happened.


    "The strength of this swordsman is still within an acceptable range." Ainilu, who is at the helm of the Proverbs, said suddenly.


    "The man who used ice before is the real monster."


    Ainilu''s expression was solemn.


    The strength of the green pheasant is too terrifying, that kind of overwhelming strength makes them completely invisible to the possibility of winning.


    This also gave him a deeper understanding of those with natural ability.


    "I made a mistake." Lorne said with some self-blame.


    Going to the Chambord Islands for replenishment was a long-planned thing.


    On the one hand, it was because he and others were going to the unknown area of ??the Red Earth Continent and didn''t know what would happen.


    On the other hand, Lorne wanted to see what the islands in this original look like.


    The development of the Wienhill family in recent years has been too smooth, coupled with the easy defeat of Vice Admiral Dougman before.


    Let Lorne swell a lot.


    He thought that in the original book, the protagonist group had just arrived in the Chambord Islands, they encountered the admiral of the navy, and the latest weapon of the naval scientist force PX reformer pacifists.


    Pashifisuta.


    It just happens to be bad luck, the plot needs it.


    But I didn''t expect it to be so close to the navy headquarters!


    If it weren''t for Kuzan''s quest, Lorne''s group might have broken there.


    "No one can always be right." Morman said.


    "Just like a sword cannot be slashed on the enemy forever, life is right and wrong."


    "Yes, brother, Ansie doesn''t blame you."


    The little girl patted her wings, flew in front of Ron, took Ron''s hand, and said softly.


    "An Qian is not afraid at all!"


    "Good boy." Lorne touched An Qian''s small head, and then turned to look at the red earth continent in the distance.


    The eyes are firm.


    "This time, there will be no more accidents."

 161 Chapter 161 Areli

    The red earth continent, the religious state Balan.


    No place can be completely holy except heaven.Even Balaam, the religious state, is the same.


    At the corner of Balan, there is a tall tower surrounded by steel fences, which is used to detain criminals from the state.


    This tall tower is called the Tower of Imprisonment.


    In order to show the benevolence of the Holy Truth, the Church does not have the death penalty. Even if he commits the heaviest crime, he is only caught in the imprisonment tower for the rest of his life.


    At least, on the bright side.


    At this time, a woman wearing a white robe with a hood over her head came to the front of the imprisoned tower.


    After seeing the woman''s pass, the guards let her go.


    Inside the tower of imprisonment, a tall fat man was nailed to a cross.


    Among the teachings of the Holy Truth sect, those who died on the cross, unless they were devout followers of the Holy Truth sect, would never go to heaven.


    This is the highest judgment of the church against pagans.


    But the fat man didn''t seem to care about the torture, but he spoke suddenly.


    "Hello, is there anyone? I''m so hungry."


    "Death row prisoners also have human rights? Advance City is not as excessive as yours."


    "Is there anyone, it''s okay to have something to eat."


    The fat man''s cries echoed in the empty and dark tower, and the echo came back and the entire tower hummed.


    "Stop calling."


    An old voice sounded nearby.He seemed weak and coughed a few times.


    "Ahem, unless you have reached the point where you are about to starve to death, otherwise they will never give us a bit of food."


    "Huh! These cowards, the big deal is that I promise not to kill them after eating!"


    "It''s really hard to be hungry!"


    The fat man wanted to struggle a few times, but the nail in his hand conveyed an aura that made him feel sick, and his whole body was weak.


    "It''s useless," the old voice continued.


    "You have felt it now. This is a sea building stone nail specially prepared for those with abilities like you and me."


    "What annoying!" The fat man complained.


    "Know that I didn''t eat that fruit anymore! It''s unpalatable, and there are many restrictions!"


    After struggling a few times, the fat man gave up and turned to chat with the old man.


    "By the way, old man. How did you get held here?"


    "Before asking someone a question, do you know that you don¡¯t know it first? What a rude little guy." The old man was reprimanding, but in his tone, he couldn¡¯t hear the smell of anger at all. On the contrary, it made people feel like a spring breeze. sense.


    "Me?" The fat man thought for a while, "The boss asked me to protect a bishop back here, and after a while they arrested me."


    "I''m afraid it''s not that simple." The old man said calmly.


    "I was also a member of the church, and I heard a little about the church. Although they were pedantic, they still wouldn''t arrest people without reason."


    "Huh? Old man, have you ever been a member of the church? Why haven''t I heard you say it before?"


    The fat man said in surprise that this old guy was the only one who could chat and joke after he was imprisoned here.


    "It''s all old things," the old man continued to say with some emotion in his tone.


    "Shall we continue to talk about you?"


    "Oh?" The fat man thought for a while and continued.


    "In the beginning, the people in the church served me with good wine and food. But after a while, I found that their attitude towards me had changed. I couldn''t even meet with the bishop I was protecting! If the bishop There was an accident, how can I explain to the boss?"


    "But this is not the most excessive!" the fat man said angrily.


    "The most exaggerated thing is that they didn''t give me anything to eat at the very end! What else did they send ten knights to attack me!"


    "Ten Knights of Glory." The old man corrected.


    This is one of the ultimate forces of the church, with a noble status, second only to the pope, vice-pope, and three central archbishops.


    The strength is strong, and there are even a few demon fruit abilities among them.


    This is the weapon of the church against infidels.


    "Yes, this is the Ten Knights of Glory." The fat man seemed to think of something unpleasant, and said angrily, "In the beginning, they even singled out with me, and they would spare me not to die if they said anything."


    "But after I injured two people, these rascals surrounded me!"


    "The purpose of their existence is to fulfill the orders of the church. Although they are called Glory, it is common for them to use whatever means to achieve their goals."


    The old man saw it thoroughly.


    "But after you said this, you still didn''t make it clear why the church is against you."


    "How do I know this?" The fat man said angrily. "Is it to blame me for eating too much of their food?"


    "It''s impossible," the old man asserted.


    Although Balaam is not a place of prestigious wealth, it can also be called wealthy because of its many believers.


    There is nothing wrong with feeding one person.


    So the problem is definitely not here.


    Then, the old man suddenly thought.


    "You said the reason you came here was that your boss asked you to escort a bishop?"


    "Yes." The fat man nodded, his mission is like that.


    "Then who is your boss, and who is the escort?"


    After the old man said this sentence, the fat man was silent for a while.After a long time he spoke slowly.


    "My boss''s name is Veenhill Lorne! He is the man who will eventually conquer this world!"


    "And the bishop I escorted, named Areli, is the bishop of Adela!"


    When leaving from Adela, Lorne said in the family.


    He was tired of hiding, hiding in secret.


    There is an old saying in the country of flowers, if you don''t sing, you will be a blockbuster, if you don''t fly, you will be gone.


    He has been dormant for so long, it is time for the family''s name to resound throughout the sea!


    Therefore, Fat Tiger was not prepared to hide his name for Lorne.


    Men can never conquer the world by hiding.


    "Areli? I haven''t heard of it before. It should be a newcomer who has just come up soon."


    After hearing what Fat Tiger said, the old man frowned and began to think.


    "However, the name Wienhill. I have heard a little."


    About twenty years ago, this name set off a bloody storm on the sea.


    The old man seemed to remember something, and said to Fat Tiger with a smile.


    "With such a name, no wonder Ratzinger treats it so carefully."


    Ratzinger Benedict.It is the name of the Pope of Holy Truth today.


    Fat Tiger shook his head indifferently. In fact, he had never heard of Ratzinger''s name, so there was no fear.


    He just wanted to hurry up and never go out here, he was caught, and Miss Arelli didn''t know what would happen to him.


    If the bishop suffers any harm, Fat Tiger feels that he will not be able to afford the boss.


    Da Da Da Da.


    Suddenly the sound of high heels stepping on the stone slab sounded on the floor of the tower.


    A white figure walked through the darkness and walked in front of Fat Tiger.


    The hood was lowered, revealing the long black hair inside.

 162 Chapter 162 Sinners and Pirates

    "Master Areli!"


    Fat Tiger looked at the visitor and said in surprise.


    "Shhh!"


    Arelli made a silent gesture and said softly.


    "are you OK?"


    Fat Tiger nodded, indicating that he could stand it.


    Arelli looked apologetic and continued.


    "You are the person Lorne sent to protect me, but I was involved because of my affairs. I''m sorry."


    "So I am going to come and let you go."


    A strange light flashed on Arelli''s hand, aimed at the lock of the cage, and said seriously.


    "Cough," the old man next to him coughed.


    "You are also a Devil Fruit Ability person. Seeing that you are not proficient, it shouldn''t have been long since you got the Fruit Ability."


    "This cage is made of a special lock. It is impossible to open it without a special key. This is why the bastard Ratzinger allows you to visit us. He wants everyone to see the ugly state of the prisoners."


    "But looking at your self-confidence, it seems that your ability can unlock."


    Arelli nodded and admitted.The old man continued.


    "That''s good, but even though I don''t know you the new bishop, I still have to say something."


    The old man looked at Arelli and said confidently.


    "With all due respect, with you two, it is impossible to escape the hunt of the Ten Horsemen of Glory."


    After hearing the old man''s words, Arelli''s eyes were a little dim.


    I have already used the fruit that Lorne gave me, is there still no way?


    "However, you can let me out. Just so, I haven''t been outside for a long time." The old man said calmly.


    "Suddenly I want to see how the old fellow Ratzinger will react when he sees me out of here?"


    "who are you?"


    Arelli asked.The old man¡¯s words seemed to be very familiar with the internal composition of the church, but she couldn¡¯t remember the existence of the old man.


    "Name?" The old man raised his head and looked at the dark ceiling, seemingly lost in memory.


    "The past so long is about to be forgotten."


    "Just call me Quina."


    ...


    In a certain sea area of ??the New World, a huge pirate ship like a whale is floating on the sea.


    A man who was several meters tall was pouring a large jar of wine into his mouth.


    He wore a cloak, his naked upper body was covered with infusion tubes, and the chair was covered with hanging bottles.


    Several nurse ladies with very good figures stood beside the man, holding paper and pen to record something.


    "Mr. Newgate, if you drink like this again, it will be very harmful to your body!"


    A nurse stood in front of Newgate and scolded loudly.


    But her petite figure is like a toy compared to the man in front of her.


    No matter how serious she is, there is no trace of majesty.


    This man is the great pirate with white beard, Edward Newgate.


    Also known as the strongest man in the world.


    He didn''t pay attention to what the nurse said, but grabbed a wine bottle and continued drinking.


    "Gurulu."


    Newgate said with satisfaction after he drank a bottle of wine.


    "If a man can''t do what he likes, what else does it mean?"


    "But father, if you don''t care about your body like this, what should you do next time the Golden Lion comes?"


    The nurse anxiously said that the earth-shaking battle between White Beard and Golden Lion shocked the world.


    Let this sea know what real power is.


    It''s a pity that although the white beard father repelled Shiji.But it also affected his own injuries.


    Must be treated.


    "Forget it, Miss Linna, don''t you know the old man''s temper?" said a blond man sleeping next to him lazily.


    "No one can stop what he wants to do."


    His hair is like a pineapple, and his chest is tattooed with the white beard Pirates flag tattoo.


    The whole person lay there sleeping, lazy and weak.


    If people don''t know him, they might treat him as an ordinary pirate.


    But the pirate who knew his name, no one would doubt his terrifying power.


    This man is called the "phoenix".


    The White Beard Pirates, Captain of the First Division, Marco.


    In the previous war, Shengsheng severely damaged the deputy of Golden Lion Shiji, the man who can continue to fight after Monbach!


    "Goo la la la"


    Newgate laughed loudly.


    "Ski is here to challenge again?" Newgate said disdainfully.


    "Does he want to taste failure again?"


    Newgate picked up a bottle of wine and poured it.


    "There are many people in this world who want to take away my white beard''s head. What is he Shiji?"


    "Yes." Marco nodded.


    "Especially after Roger''s death, the era of great voyage started, and more pirates came to challenge us."


    Next to him, a burly, muscular, dark-skinned man in a strange armor snorted and said.


    "Do this group of newcomers think they can come to the new world to stray in the new world with a little fame in the paradise?"


    "They are too far away!"


    This tall man with an angry face was named Joz.The captain of the third division of the White Beard Pirates, "Diamond" Joz.


    "There are a lot of people who want to step on us to become famous." Marco shook his head.


    "But their strength is too weak."


    "Right?" Edward Newgate asked, as if thinking of something with the white beard who was drinking.


    "What is the name of the pirate who declared war on me before? That little girl''s spirit is much stronger than many others."


    "Klockdale," Marko''s expression became serious.


    "One of the seven martial arts under the new king, Sha Krokdal."


    "She has good strength, but she doesn''t know when she will come to me."


    Newgate picked up the wine and drank it.There is just some appreciation in the tone.


    In this sea, there are not many people worthy of his attention.


    ...


    The red earth continent, the largest piece of land in the entire Pirate World.


    On the edge of the mainland, a group of soldiers in red uniforms are stationed all year round, known as red clay soldiers.


    These clay fighters had only one duty, and that was to defend the mainland from the pirates.


    If any pirate does not want to fight with the red-earth fighters, he can only come to the red-earth continent through official channels.


    Therefore, this continent is also one of the few land in the Pirate World that is not invaded by the Pirates.


    At least, on the surface.


    But at this time, in the distant fog, a golden dot appeared.


    This small spot is getting bigger and bigger, and when the soldiers can see clearly, it is surprisingly discovered.


    This turned out to be a golden ship flying in the sky!


    The speed of the golden ship was very fast, and it hit the red earth continent like a cannonball, leaving a hole in the ground.


    After the smoke passed, a young man wearing a black cloak stepped off the golden boat.


    Lorne, for the first time set foot on the land of the red earth continent!

 163 Chapter 163 Redemption

    "who?!"


    The clay soldiers aimed their long-tube flintlocks at Ron''s head and shouted.


    "Ainyl, your driving skills are not very good."


    Lorne patted the dust on his body and said with a smile.


    He didn''t care that he was surrounded by soldiers.


    "Haha, you are ashamed to say me," a naked young man stepped off the boat, covered in thunder and lightning.


    "Your skills are too bad! You have to rush to drive!"


    "Please tell us your identities!" a clay soldier said cautiously.


    "Otherwise we will shoot!"


    "Oh?"


    Lorne turned around and looked at these soldiers with interest.


    "Then you guys can shoot and try."


    "The arrogant!" The captain of the soldier looked at Ron''s confident appearance, furious.


    "Let them know how powerful our clay soil fighters are!"


    He waved his hand, and there were gunshots behind him.


    But it didn''t shoot at Lorne.


    "What''s the matter?" The soldier captain turned his head and roared.


    "Did you fucking not eat? You can''t even aim..."


    Halfway through his words, the whole person was stunned, because the soldiers behind him faced each other.The flintlock in his hand was still smoking.


    The bullet marks are on their chests!


    "Now, do you want to attack?" Lorne looked at the soldier captain and said with a smile.


    The soldier captain trembled all over, at a loss.The boy in front of him looked like a demon in his eyes.


    Fortunately, at this time a little girl''s voice sounded.


    "Brother always kills!"


    A white-haired girl with wings and a white dress flew down from the golden boat.Seeing countless soldiers lying outside, pouting their mouths, they said with some displeasure.


    The little angel flew in front of the soldiers who had been shot. White light shot out from her body, and the soft light condensed on the wound.


    The bullet hole becomes smaller at a speed visible to the naked eye until it disappears.


    The sacred heritage of the sky island, the fruit of everyone, the species of fantasy beasts, and the form of angels.


    There is only one ability, and that is to enhance the target''s recovery ability by consuming one''s own physical strength!


    At the beginning, the high priest relied on this ability to compete with the two powerhouses, Moorman and Jody!


    "I am still alive?"


    A soldier who was shot got up from the ground and said blankly.


    He only remembered that the captain ordered him to shoot at the young man wearing a black cloak, but when he pulled the trigger, a sharp pain suddenly came from his chest.


    His companion fired a shot at himself, and his muzzle, I don''t know when it was aimed at his companion''s chest!


    "I actually don''t mean to be your enemy." Lorne said kindly.


    "You just need to tell me how to get to the church country."


    The soldiers did not speak, but looked at Lorne blankly.After a brief silence, suddenly Qi Qi knelt down towards the little angel An Qian.


    "The great god who controls life and death! Please allow humble believers to offer their faith."


    "what?"


    It was An Qian''s turn to look blank.


    Ten minutes later, in a spacious carriage.Lorne looked at the clay soldier in front of him thoughtfully.


    After An Qian rescued them, these soldiers kneeled toward An Qian like crazy.


    The little girl was at a loss.


    After learning that Lorne was going to teach the country, he took the initiative to help Lorne keep the Proverbs number.And sent a soldier to act as a guide for Lorne and others.


    "So, can you tell me what''s the matter with you?"


    Lorne looked at the soldier named Qilan in front of him and said with a smile.


    He didn''t like the unknown, and his strong desire to control made Lorne like to control everything in his own hands.


    "Yes, honorable priest." Qilan bowed to Lorne, and then said piously to An Qian.


    "This matter must start from the Holy Truth."


    Priest?Lorne had a trace of memory on his face, he hadn''t heard this name for a long time.


    Kieran paused and continued.When mentioning Holy Truth Sect, Qilan''s face was full of resentment.


    "This church, which claims to be the truth, is actually secretively dirty!"


    "The previous Balaam was not actually a religious country, but a holy place with more than 20 different churches."


    "Different believers often conflict with other believers for their own beliefs, but this is all within a controllable range."


    "But when Holy Shinrikyo moved its headquarters to Balaam, everything changed."


    "The new Pope Ratzinger, let his Glory Knights assassinate and persecute the pagans of other churches and brainwash believers."


    "It didn''t take long for Balan to be unified."


    "If so, then forget it."


    Qilan seemed to think of something unbearable, and there was a trace of hatred in her face.


    "However, not long after Ratzinger unified Balaam, he declared Balaam to be the holy land of the Holy Truth. It is illegal for any heretics to live here and is not protected by Balaam law."


    "And my mother used to believe in not the Holy Truth. Soon after Ratzinger announced this law, the people of the Holy Truth came to our residence and burned my mother at home!"


    "Is that so?"


    Lorne was a little silent. Through the ability to perceive the fruit, he felt that Qilan was not lying, which meant that there might be some artistic processing.


    But it has not changed in general.


    In Qilan''s eyes, Holy Truth is the incarnation of the devil.


    "For this kind of thing, won''t the world government take care of it?" Lorne asked.


    After all, the Red Earth Continent is one of the world''s government domains.


    "World government?" Qilan showed disdain, but with a trace of sorrow.


    "My lord priest, let me ask you, do you know what is the most important iron law in the composition of the world government?"


    "Never interfere in the internal affairs of various countries." Lorne nodded and suddenly realized that he did not continue to struggle with this issue.


    After all, the change of church power is still a matter within the country, and the world government wants to manage it, but it cannot.


    "So does this have anything to do with you kneeling down to Xiao Anqian?"


    Lorne asked the last question.


    "The church my mother believed in before was called Angelism." Qilan said with a wry smile.


    "My companions and I were once devout believers of the Angel Church. In that disaster, if it weren''t for the help from the Angel Church, we would all have died in Balaam."


    After speaking, he turned and stared at An Qian, making the little girl uncomfortable.


    "But in the teachings, there are some such passages."


    "Catastrophe is also tempering. After the catastrophe, a benevolent father will come to this world with angels. To redeem the world."


    "Now, we finally waited for our salvation!"


    Qilan said feverishly.


    "Is that so?" Lorne nodded, logically seemed to make sense.


    But this believer may be disappointed, Lorne is not a saint who redeems everything.


    He is just a demon.


    A demon who can''t control his emotions.


    However, the devil in the cloak of a saint sounds good?

 164 Chapter 164 Arriving in Balan

    "Before, it''s Balaam''s land."


    The carriage stopped slowly on a white road.


    The end of the road pointed directly to a gate made of white jade, and there were countless soldiers wearing teaching robes at the gate.And high walls are built around it, I don''t know whether it is to prevent people from entering or to prevent people from coming out.


    Lorne looked at the life card in his hand, and the beating life card pointed straight ahead.


    It looks like this is the place.


    "Why, aren''t you going in?" Lorne asked, watching Qilan stand still.


    "Baran will not allow infidels like me to enter." Qilan smiled bitterly, "I''m here waiting for you to come back."


    Balan''s caretaker was relatively relaxed towards Lorne''s unbeliever attitude.They were released after a simple inspection.


    The moment Lorne stepped into the church country, there was only one.


    That is white, too white.All the decorations of the whole country and the service of the citizens are mainly white.


    Occasionally, I walked past a few priests in black robes and the bishop in red.


    "I don''t like this place." Ainilu frowned.


    This seemingly heavenly place gave him a feeling of depression, even more than that of Bika Island, a country in the sky before.


    "Are some tourists planning to make a pilgrimage to the religious country?"


    A nun in a black and white striped robe came over with a smile.


    "The front is the refuge hall of the church, where you can wash away all the sins of the past and become a believer of the Lord."


    Convert?


    Lorne had been a guest priest of Holy Truth for a while before, and of course he knew everything well.


    But the current thing is not to reminisce about the past, but to quickly find Areli.


    "No, let''s just stroll around." Lorne said with a smile.


    As if back to the amiable state of the priest.


    "Is that so?" The nun was a little lost. "The tourists can walk around. If you want to join the Holy Truth, you can come to me at any time."


    "Trust me, no one can reject the faith of Holy Truth. Anyone who enters here will become a devout believer of Holy Truth."


    No one can refuse?


    The nun''s words made Lorne a little unhappy, she was suggesting something.


    "But there is one more thing, I have to remind tourists."


    The nun bowed slightly and said piously.


    "Some places are forbidden by the Holy Truth. Only church personnel are allowed to enter. If guests accidentally break into them, there may be some trouble."


    While speaking, she gently pointed at the towers that were as white as jade.


    The towering spire is particularly prominent among Balan.


    "Got it." Lorne nodded, not taking it to heart.


    The people of the Holy Truth Sect detained his men and led him to this place, so Ron had no plans to forge good results with the Holy Truth Sect.


    After Lorne and the others had left, the nun reduced her smile and turned around to return to the church.


    "Did they agree?" An old voice sounded beside the nun.


    An old nun in a black robe didn''t know when she came to the young nun.


    Even if she looks kind, she still makes people feel a little bit fierce and uneasy.


    "They are still considering. Mother Mathieu." The young nun said respectfully to the old nun.


    "Huh! Can these people think that they have held the position of Holy Truth, so they can do anything wrong here?"


    "Anyone who comes here can never go out before becoming a devout believer."


    "You know, this is the state of the Holy Truth and God, the Balaam of Pope Ratzinger!"


    "Sister, you said they used to hold positions in the Church of the Holy Truth, what''s the matter?"


    The young nun asked curiously.


    "It''s nothing, it''s just appointed by a little girl privately." Mother Mathieu snorted coldly, as if thinking of something, she didn''t get too entangled in this issue.


    "You just need to remember that they are sinners. Send someone to watch them!"


    Mother Mathug said softly.


    After hearing her order, the young nun turned around and left without thinking.


    After the young nun had gone, Matthew changed her kind face and looked viciously in the direction of Ron and the others.


    "Unexpectedly, those people really came for you, Arelli."


    "Unexpectedly, that evil family actually still has remnants left in this world!"


    "New hatred and old hatred, let''s count it together now!"


    The old nun muttered to herself.


    "Wynhill."


    ...


    "Lorne," followed the direction of the life card.Ainilu frowned suddenly and said suddenly.


    "Ok?"


    "I don''t know why," Ainilu said with some uncertainty, "I always feel that someone is watching us."


    "I also feel uneasy." Moorman said.


    "Your feelings are not wrong." Lorne nodded, under the perception of "Micro-Sense Realm".


    Since they stepped into the religious state of Balaam, more than three people have been monitoring them in the dark all the time.


    These people did something very concealed by themselves, in fact, Ron had already discovered it.


    "An Qian, An Qian also has it." The little girl patted her wings, closed her eyes and felt her surroundings, but she didn''t feel anything.Said frustratedly.


    "An Qian didn''t feel anything."


    "After you practice domineering, you will know." Lorne smiled and touched the little angel''s head, and said with a smile.


    "What is domineering? Is it an edible soda?" An Qian said in confusion.


    She often heard her brothers discuss domineering, but she had never seen it before!


    It must be the brothers who secretly ate An Qian behind their backs.


    "Yes." Lorne couldn''t figure out the girl''s brain circuit, and followed.


    "Domineering is delicious. When An Qian grows up, go find your own domineering."


    "Does Luna have it too?" A little knight stood on the shoulder of the angel, eyes full of longing.


    "All the obedient girls."


    Lorne said with a smile.


    "You can really coax a little girl." Anilu snorted coldly, don''t know why, watching Lorne get along with his sister so harmoniously, he felt a kind of uncomfortable feeling.


    It''s as if something of one''s own has been taken away.


    "It is a gentleman''s duty to make ladies happy." Lorne responded with a smile.


    Ainilu was silent.He suddenly understood that it was not without reason that Lorne was so popular with girls.


    Am I going to change my style?


    Anilu began to think about it, but he didn''t know that Ron''s behavior had an unpleasant title in his previous life.


    Scumbag.


    "Listen," Lorne stopped suddenly.Said to everyone.


    Horseshoes sounded around, getting closer and closer.


    "What does this mean?" Ainilu looked a little unhappy.He has initially grasped the domineering look and feel.


    With the increase in the fruit of the thunder, his visual effects became extremely terrifying, with a large range, and he was able to distinguish whether the target was hostile.


    "He who welcomes us."


    Lorne said casually.

 165 Chapter 165-One Hundred Sixty-Five Holy Truth

    The sound of horses'' hooves approached, and Ainilu and Morman held their breaths, ready to fight at any time.


    Along the way, there have been countless various sudden attacks, and they have long been used to them.


    But the sound stopped halfway through, and after a while, as if something happened, he turned away.


    "What''s going on? Did they decide to let us go?" Moorman let go of the hilt, and said a little nervously.


    "Perhaps it''s because we are afraid that we don''t have to be." Ainilu didn''t care.A Razer shuttled across the fingertips.


    "It''s not that simple." Lorne shook his head, and he felt a humiliating and unwilling emotion in the heart of the reader.


    It''s not like letting them go, but it''s like ending the battle because of some external factor.


    "Leave them alone," Lorne said. "This place is full of weirdness."


    ...


    In the church chapel, the black-robed old nun held the phone worm with an unwilling face and said.


    "Why don''t the Ten Glory Knights get rid of them? It''s from that family..."


    "I understand your mood very well, Sister Mathug." An old and calm voice came from the phone worm.


    "However, according to the latest information, Veenhill Lorne had a battle with the Navy¡¯s green pheasant and the two generals Taotu."


    "Lose the green pheasant and win the peach rabbit."


    "So what?" Sister Matthews shouted, "The navy is the navy, and the holy truth is the holy truth!"


    "The thought of what that bastard Caesar did to the church makes me feel humiliated!"


    "Me too, Sister Mathug." The phone worm continued.


    "But according to my judgment, the ninth seat of the ten knights alone, Lutz, cannot stably win Lorne."


    "Then send the fourth seat! The fifth seat! They go! If you still can''t get it, you can do it yourself."


    "Or, you have forgotten about it, Ratzinger!"


    Sister Mathug''s butt seems to have a high status in the church, and she can call Ratzinger''s real name.


    "I never forgot about Caesar. The humiliation of that day was always remembered by the church."


    The man called Ratzinger said apologetically, his tone relaxed.


    "But I''m receiving a distinguished guest right now, so I can''t get away for the time being. Wait for me to finish dealing with things here."


    "Let this remnant of the Vennhill family live a while longer."


    Ratzinger thought for a while, then said slowly.


    "Who is it, let you put the shame of the church behind!" Sister Mathug said angrily.


    For her who has dedicated her life to the church, nothing is more important than the benefits of the church.


    "One of those few people standing on top of the world."


    Said the old man.


    ...


    Inside the church, in the magnificent lobby, a man wearing a golden and white religious robe slowly hung up the phone bug and tidied his clothes in the mirror.He opened the door and walked out.


    This time the meeting was extremely important, and the bird called the "big news" was broadcast in real time.


    Symbolizes world peace.


    In the lobby, sunlight shines into the interior of the church through the stained glass inlaid around the church, making the church, which is somewhat dark and suppressed due to insufficient light, mysterious and brilliant.


    Sitting in the living room is an old man in a black suit. He has pale curly hair, a fluffy white beard, and a flat black hat. The most striking thing is that he has a scar on his left face. .


    Several reporters are nervously debugging the phone worm.


    "I''m sorry, you have been waiting for some things in the church."


    Ratzinger opened the door, sat next to the old man, and said apologetically.


    "It doesn''t matter, we are usually busier than you."


    The old man put down the snake-shaped crutch in his hand and said lightly.


    "Now, we can continue to talk about that, about the cooperation between the Church of the Holy Truth and the world government."


    "Pope Ratzinger."


    "As you wish." Ratzinger said respectfully.


    ...


    Church country, Balaam, inside the tower of imprisonment.


    The woman in a white robe stretched out her slender, white fingers facing the black lock in front of her.


    The fingers deformed and turned into a white liquid to penetrate into the keyhole. After the liquid had solidified, the woman gently turned her arm to open the door.


    "Quick! Get out of here as soon as they haven''t found it!"


    The woman said anxiously, stepping forward and using her capable arms to remove the sea tower nails that had been fixed in the hands of the two criminals.


    "Uh, it hurts." The fat man yelled after falling down.


    Finally got up from the ground.Said pitifully to the girl.


    "Master Arelli, do you have anything to eat? I''m so hungry!"


    "..."


    Areli silently retracted the arm that turned into white liquid.I don''t want to care about this foodie.


    "Isn''t this the ability of the stagnant hand who guards the Tower of Sacred Borg among the Ten Knights of Glory? How come you are here."


    The old prisoner moved his body, looked at the girl, and said strangely.


    "Or, when I didn''t know, that guy Shuborg was dead?"


    The Tower of Sacredness, which was previously the tall tower of the girl under house arrest, can only live there with distinguished followers.


    "Master Shuborg is still alive." The girl replied, "As for my ability, I actually don''t know what''s going on."


    "Is that so?" The old man did not continue to struggle with this question, but stepped through the cage and took a deep breath.


    "Don''t hide, won''t you come and meet my old friend who hasn''t seen me for a long time?"


    what!There are still people in this tower!


    Cold sweat ran down from the girl bishop''s back.Could it be that what I just did was under the surveillance of other people?


    "Tsk tusk tusk tusk."


    In the dark tower, there was a man''s laughter.


    In the shadows, a man in black armor and a long sword walked out.


    He has dark brown curly hair, which looks deeper in the darkness.


    With his cynical smile, this man made this man extremely mysterious.


    "I also said God let you go without knowing it, why did you call me out? Quina."


    "Because you are different from the other people, only you make me look better." The old man called Quina said lightly.


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen each other, so my skills won''t regress. Honor the second seat, blame."


    "Of course, even if you die, my skill won''t change. After all, I''m the Black Sword, blame it."


    "Do you still care about the false titles given by the church now? This disappoints me too much, blame."


    "These words are not like the man who regarded the glory of life at the beginning."


    "Know that you were called the Eye of God."


    "I have forgotten." The old man said slowly.


    The black sword knight known as blame smiled and slowly pulled out the saber from his waist.


    "Then since you didn''t cherish the chance that I let you go, prepare to die here."


    "Saint Thomas Quina!"


    "I hope so." The old man said lightly.

 166 Chapter 166 Chapter One Hundred and Sixty Six Sin and Glory

    "Since Roger died, the situation in the sea has been turbulent, and the heroes have risen together."


    In a church of the Holy Truth, an old man in a black suit said lightly.


    "This sea needs God''s salvation." The old man in platinum robes said holy.


    "God will forgive everything, including those pirates."


    "I hope so." The old man in the black suit nodded."As a member of the world government, Balaam should..."


    "boom!"


    Before the old man''s words were finished, a violent explosion suddenly sounded around him.


    "what happened?"


    Ratzinger frowned. What was going on outside interrupted his meeting with the man in front of him.


    A cultist hurried over to Ratzinger and said a few words in his ear.


    After that, the face of the pope became very difficult to look.


    "What happened?" the old man in black suit asked with concern.


    This Balaam is one of the important countries of the world government, and there is no room for loss.


    "It''s nothing."


    After being the pope for decades, Ratzinger still has this kind of tolerance.He said calmly.


    "Please give me some time to deal with these things."


    ...


    Inside Balan City, Lorne and his team heard a sudden loud noise, and then a black tower that stood in the city crashed to the ground.


    This tower, which is incompatible with the surrounding colors, is one of Balan''s forbidden places. It is said that only believers above the bishop can visit.


    "Powerful aura." Ainilu said solemnly. After facing the unmatched force of the green pheasant, he became more restrained, and he no longer wanted to rush to fight when he encountered the strong.


    After he said this sentence, he saw Lorne''s face suddenly changed.


    The life card in his hand was facing the direction of the collapse of the tower, beating frantically.


    "go!"


    Lorne said in a deep voice, and the whole person disappeared instantly.


    Through continuous training, his physical fitness has reached an incredible level, and the continuous use of "shave" this high-energy-consuming move is not a problem at all.


    There was only one thought in Lorne''s mind.


    Don''t accidentally happen, Areli!


    In several years of contact, he has long regarded Arelli as his relatives, and he does not allow his relatives to suffer any harm!


    "Take good care of Ansie." Ainilu told Morman.


    Then the whole person turned into a thunder and lightning, following Lorne.


    The swordsman with the black and red blade looked at the two who disappeared in an instant.She couldn''t speak, and had no choice but to follow the little angel.


    Who calls him the slowest?


    "Brother how do they pull?"


    An Qian was a little confused, she didn''t understand why her brother and them suddenly became so nervous, and the whole person disappeared.


    Moorman looked at Ansie''s curious eyes and felt a little headache.


    At this time, he couldn''t help but admire Lorne. It turned out that it was not so easy to make girls happy.


    What would Lorne say here?


    Morman began to think.


    ...


    In the ruins of the collapsed tower, the two faced each other.


    A knight was wearing armor and holding a black sword, but there was another conspicuous fist print on the armor of his chest.


    An old man was wearing a shabby prison uniform, and he had several wounds cut by a sword.


    The wound was not deep, but there was still some blood flowing from it.


    "It seems that your skill has regressed a lot." The knight teased.


    "Before you, didn''t you claim that I couldn''t touch it?"


    "You too." The old man said unceremoniously.


    "After so many years, there is no progress at all."


    "Hahahaha, the tone is so strong, you really deserve it!" After hearing the old man''s words, the knight did not look angry at all, but laughed.


    "I really want to decide the outcome with you," the knight said yearning, then bowed his head regretfully.


    "It''s a pity. Someone has come to disturb us."


    There was a sound of horseshoes around, a knight wearing a white robe with a spear.The horse leaped into the battlefield, and pointed his spear at the old man.


    "Senior blame! What happened!"


    Ten Knights of Glory, ninth seat, supersonic gun, Lutz.


    jump!


    A muscular strong man fell from the sky and smashed a big hole in the ground.


    He has dark skin and slowly crawled out of the big pit, holding the big knife in his hand against his shoulder.


    Ten Knights of Glory, fifth seat, Super Juli, Alding.


    "Someone is tired of life again, come to challenge the church?"


    "It''s an old man I don''t know." A female voice suddenly sounded, followed by the sound of high heels stepping on the floor.


    A blonde female knight wearing silver-white light armor slowly walked over.


    She looked at Quina and said softly.


    "I am the fourth seat of the Ten Knights of Glory, Larsya. Old man, can I catch it with my hands?"


    "Catch it with your hands?" The old man in the prison robe seemed to have heard the funniest joke, he said with a smile at the black sword knight.


    "Are the current Ten Knights of Glory all newcomers? Blame."


    "You are despising our glory!" The white-robed knight holding a spear said sternly.


    "No matter what you say now, you can''t escape the sanctions of the Holy Truth!"


    "There are two more people here." The thick smoke dissipated, revealing the two figures of Arelli and Fat Tiger.


    I was seen by the brawny man with dark skin.


    "Sister Larthaya." Ai Ruili looked at the blond female knight, seemingly scared, trying to dodge, but there was no way to dodge it.


    Had to bite the bullet and said hello.


    "Areli." The female knight known as Larsiya saw Areli being here, she quickly understood everything, and said with some sadness.


    She and Arily were raised by Mother Mathieu since they were young, and they depended on each other for fate and were close to sisters.


    "Since that is your sister. Then you can understand if it is inconvenient to shoot."


    "Go deal with that old man, leave it to me here."


    "Don''t hurt her. Ording."


    Larsaya looked at the dark-skinned man, and only after the latter nodded, did he relax slightly.


    The dark sturdy man called Alding carried the huge sword and walked towards Ai Ruili and Fat Hu.


    "Don''t resist, you won''t get hurt."


    "Can you fight this enemy?" Arelli crouched and said to the fat tiger beside her.


    "I don''t know, I know after playing." Fat Tiger recovered a lot after eating some food that Arelli brought.


    "Will I have anything to eat when I beat him?"


    "Say it after you hit it!" Ai Ruili rebuked. When is the time, this fat tiger still wants to eat.


    I really don''t know how Lorne endured it.


    "Good!" Fat Tiger suddenly got up, turning into a cannonball and rushing towards the dark and brawny Alding.


    For food!


    "Just right!"


    The dark-skinned man looked at the aggressive Fat Tiger, his eyes full of warfare, his right arm suddenly became several times larger, and he smashed it at Fat Tiger''s body.


    The huge force directly smashed the fat tiger into the ground, without knowing his life or death.


    "What a fierce battle."


    The prisoner-robed old man Quina looked at this scene and said with a smile.


    Then he said coldly to the knights who surrounded him.


    "Now, it''s time to solve our problem."

 167 Chapter 167 Ratzinger Benedict

    The church country, Balan, in a ruin, the prisoner known as Quina has more than one enemy, and he is not shy.


    "Big news!"


    A huge vulture flew over the ruins of the tower of imprisonment.Shouted.


    "Huhuhu, this is an exclusive report brought by the World Economic Agency."


    "Emergency incident in Balaam!"


    This vulture wore a black top hat and showed a humane smile.


    This vulture is the president of the World Economic News Agency and one of the dark giants of the underground world known as "Big News".


    Morgans!


    "It seems that our conversation must end."


    In the church chapel, an old man in a suit slowly got up and said lightly to Ratzinger who was wearing a platinum gown in front of him.


    A guard waved his hand gently, and opened a door in the room out of thin air. Behind the door was a chaotic void. I don¡¯t know where the connection is.


    The old man in the suit, supported by other guards, suddenly seemed to remember something when he was about to step through this door.


    Turned his head and said to Ratzinger.


    "This world is peaceful, wait for you to prove the peace of the Holy Truth before you come to me."


    After speaking, the old man walked into the door and disappeared.


    Several suit guards followed the old man in the suit and stepped into the door, and the door slowly disappeared.The originally crowded meeting room became empty.


    Snapped!


    From beginning to end, Pope Ratzinger''s face always showed a respectful and kind smile, until everyone disappeared, there was a trace of frost on his face.


    Snapped!


    A precious vase in the room was directly broken by him.


    He hasn''t been so angry for a long time since he defeated that man and won the pope''s seat.


    "Very good, very good." Ratzinger grinned back and an old nun in a black robe quietly came behind him.


    Some said anxiously.


    "Quina was released, what should I do? That thing back then."


    "He didn''t have a chance to say it." Ratzinger said coldly.


    "At first, I just saw his ability useful to the church, so I didn''t let him go to the Pope to atone for his sins."


    "It seems that I am too kind now."


    "I will personally send him to hell, with the villain of the Vennhill family!"


    Ratzinger''s pupils became blood red, and he stepped out.The whole person disappeared.


    Then, the floor of the church seemed to be unable to withstand his strength, and the whole cracked!


    "I haven''t seen it for many years."


    The old nun Mathug had a fascinating look in her eyes, she murmured.


    "It''s been a long time since I saw Ratzinger''s power to destroy everything."


    Ruins of the Tower of Imprisonment.


    Quina''s arm became extremely dark, and he pinched the fourth seat of the Ten Glory Knights, the straight sword of Larsya.Pull his whole person to his side.


    "The warm-up is almost over, let''s start with you."


    Quina''s eyes shone brightly, and he hit Larsya''s abdomen with a punch, shattering the armor that covered his body.


    "what!"


    Larthaya couldn''t bear the huge power, and spit out a mouthful of blood.


    The whole person was knocked into the air and fell into a piece of rubble.


    "This power."


    Ten Knights of Glory, fifth seat, super-juli, Alding said solemnly when he saw this scene.


    This level of power, even with the blessing of fruit ability, is difficult to achieve.


    Who is this old man?


    "Where are you looking?"


    Among all the pits in front of Alding, a fat figure crawled out of the pit.


    Fat Hu loosened his own muscles and bones, looked at Ording, and said with a smile.


    "Nice power, much stronger than that bastard Jodi!"


    "There are not many people who can withstand my punch without dying, but not many."


    Ordin shrank his huge arm to a normal size and said to Fat Tiger.


    "But you are the first person who can speak big after receiving my punch."


    "Hahahaha, it''s a pity that I haven''t eaten enough." Fat Tiger said with some regret.


    "I can''t have a good fight with you."


    "I suddenly had an idea." Alding said.


    "what idea?"


    "You and I can''t tell the outcome in a short time." Ording said, slackening his tight muscles.


    "then?"


    Fat Tiger said puzzledly, he hates this kind of kidnappers.


    "Why don''t we go for a bite to eat and drink two glasses. We will wait until the battlefield next to us is over."


    "I can''t beat that prisoner," Alding admitted honestly.


    "If they lose, I will surrender directly."


    "Even if you say that," Fat Tiger scratched his head, looking embarrassed, he glanced at Arelli.


    The bishop was worried about Larsya''s safety and had already ran over to see how her injuries were.


    Even if the winner is on his own side, it is not easy to take her away.


    Not as good.


    "Actually, I think your proposal is very good!" Fat Tiger nodded, drooling.


    "I don''t know what special food is here, I''m so hungry."


    ...


    "That bastard Alding!"


    At the ninth seat of the Ten Glory Knights, the supersonic gun Lutz watched as Alding went to the side with the prisoner and sat up.Secretly took a sip.


    "It''s still lazy at this time!"


    It¡¯s a pity that as a colleague for so long, he certainly understands Alding¡¯s character,


    This man, with one point left, will never give another point.


    And now is not the time to care about Alding.


    He stared at the prisoner in front of him, eyes full of solemnity.Senior blame is watching.


    Even if he and Larsiya fought one, he couldn''t get the upper hand. If this spread out, he would be laughed to death by other glory knights.


    "Can you focus on me now?"


    Prisoner Quina smiled and said relaxedly to Lutz.


    The current Ten Knights of Glory are too far from the original ones.


    "Sinner, prepare to accept God''s sanction!" Lutz snorted coldly.The spear in his hand turned into a phantom and pierced towards Quina.


    His nickname is a supersonic gun, and he relies on this superb spear skill, so fast that people can''t react.


    "Is it only this level?"


    The old man looked at the tip of Lutz''s shot, his heart moved slightly, his body swayed slightly, Lutz''s lightning-fast technique could not hit him.


    "Not even the domineering mastery, the current Ten Knights of Glory are all of this kind?"


    The old man said disdainfully.


    A fist pinched Lutz''s spear and lifted him up.He fell heavily to the ground.


    Then he said to the blame who had been watching the battle.


    "What''s the contradiction between you and them, sending this trash to death?"


    "No," the knight holding the black sword shook his head.


    "I just don''t want anyone to disturb the reminiscence between our old friends."


    "Unfortunately, I will be disturbed soon."


    The prisoner said quietly.


    The battle lasted for so long that the knights of the religious nation arrived late and surrounded the ruins of the entire imprisoned tower.


    An old man in a platinum gown walked out of it.


    He looked at Quina and said calmly.


    "long time no see."

 168 Chapter 168

    "Long time no see, Quina."


    The old man in a platinum robe said softly, matching his kind face, as if he was the messenger sent by God to redeem the world.


    And he did. He expelled the demon who created the night of Balan''s blood and killed the previous pope more than twenty years ago.


    The man named Vennhill Caesar.


    He also defeated the first seat of the ten knights of Glory, who was wrongly minded, and he was indeed a benevolent man who succeeded in succeeding the Pope.


    The internal reviews of Balaam are good.Some fanatics even compare it with God.


    "I guess you don''t want to see me." Prisoner Quina snorted coldly.


    "I''m afraid I can''t help but tell what happened back then."


    "Actually you don''t have to worry, I am dying. All your secrets will be buried when I die."


    The prisoner looked at the pope in the distance and spoke softly.


    "Huh, I don''t know what to say. It seems you are still obsessed with it." Ratzinger said with a serious face.


    "Then I will send you to atonement."


    The noble pope took a deep breath, and then uttered the forbidden name.The name that was so long that he almost forgot.


    "Saint Thomas Quina."


    The knights behind him saw Ratzinger wave his hand gently, and neatly raised the flintlock rifle placed on his waist.


    Qi Qi aimed at Quina.


    "For the Holy Truth!"


    The knights shouted in unison, pulling the trigger at the same time.The tongue of fire gushes out from the barrel.


    Boom boom boom!


    Bullets shot out randomly, leaving traces in the air.Shot in the direction of Quina.


    But the bullet hit Quitt''s body, like hitting an invisible wall, and was bounced off.


    It''s like tickling.Quina yawned and said to Ratzinger disdainfully.


    "Razinger, you still don''t understand after so many years."


    "Simple quantity is useless in the face of absolute power!"


    He stepped out and disappeared, and instantly appeared in front of Pope Ratzinger.


    "Let me tear off your hypocritical mask."


    Quina raised a fist, and smashed his dark fist against Ratzinger''s head.


    "Those who provoke the Holy Truth,"


    Seeing the increasing fist, Ratzinger was unmoved.Said calmly.


    boom!


    The fist stopped an inch in front of him, and the fist wind tousled his white hair.


    A white solid that didn''t know where it came from enveloped Quina''s body.


    "Shu Borg, you are here too."


    Prisoner Quina was not surprised. He turned his head hard and said to a middle-aged man in his fifties who was about to touch him.This white thing shot out from his body.


    This is the third sluggish hand Shuborg among the Ten Knights of the Glory of the Holy Truth!


    If Lorne was there, he would definitely recognize Shuborg''s ability.


    In the original plot.


    More than a decade later, Mr. 3 under Sha Krokdal''s command was the ability that Gal Dino possessed.


    Superman series, candle fruit.


    "I thought you were dead."


    Quina''s tone was a little nostalgic,


    "We old guys, you are the only one left to blame."


    "Humph!"


    "I don''t want to see you, you traitor."


    The resolute man called Shuborg snorted coldly.With one hand, Quina was pulled down from the air.Hit the ground.


    "The suppression of pure white."


    The white liquid on his body surged crazily, and rushed towards the place where Quina fell to the ground like a tsunami.Wrap it into a ball.


    The knights quickly walked in front of the white ball, and surrounded the white ball group that wrapped the criminal with their weapons.


    "It seems that the outcome has been divided."


    In a corner, sitting two strong men who are eating.


    Ording took a big bite of meat and said to Fat Tiger despite the greasiness of his mouth.


    "Either you were caught by yourself, or you were beaten half-dead by us and thrown into the prison."


    "and many more!"


    Fat tiger ate the meat, as if choking, grabbed a bottle of water and drank it.


    Swallow it after it''s in.


    "You never seem to understand a truth?"


    "Huh?" This time it was Alding''s turn to wonder.In the brief contact, he had already understood that the man in front of him was just a pure-hearted person.


    He fell to the ground trying to say something.


    Fat Tiger wiped his mouth and said seriously.


    "You may have misunderstood. Whether that Quina wins or loses, I will take Arelli back."


    "This is what I promised the boss."


    ...


    "Quack!"


    In mid-air, the president of the World News Agency, the giant vulture, "Big News" Morgans posed in front of the camera in the shape of a pouch.


    Then said to the camera.


    "It seems that this riot of the Holy Truth has ended, and Pope Ratzinger has successfully suppressed all criminals."


    The camera turns to the ruins of the imprisoned tower.


    The wounded soldier was being treated, and Pope Ratzinger slowly walked in the direction of Arelli.


    "After all, the world is full of evil. The details of the next report can be found in the newspapers of the World Economic News."


    "We will... next time, wait, hell, what is that!"


    Morgens suddenly saw that a blue light rushed toward this side in the distance. He hadn''t reacted yet, and suddenly felt someone step on his head and rushed towards the battlefield.


    "Wait! Things seem to have follow-up development, let us continue to see!"


    Ignoring that his beloved hat was trampled on, Morgans said excitedly to the camera.


    As a journalist, his favorite is this, "big news"!


    "Why are you betraying the church?"


    Ratzinger walked towards Arelli step by step, with a look of compassion.


    "The church brought up your two sisters."


    "Can''t the church want to get anything in return from you now?"


    Ratzinger said calmly, trying to reach out and grab Areli''s shoulder.


    boom!


    But at this moment, Ratzinger frowned, and the whole person subconsciously wanted to block.


    But it was too late. A young man wearing a black cloak suddenly appeared, knocking Ratzinger into the air with a punch, hitting a stone slab, and smashing it.


    His hand is still wrapped in black domineering.


    "Lorne!"


    The little girl Arelli, who was already desperate, couldn''t help screaming when she saw the man who suddenly appeared in front of her.


    Lorne stood in front of her, making her feel at ease like never before.


    Arelli just wanted to say something, a voice suddenly rang in her heart, and then she closed her mouth blankly.


    Say nothing.


    "who!"


    The surrounding knights reacted at this time, took the flintlock rifle in their hands and aimed at Ron.


    Rebuked loudly.


    "Cough, cough, cough," a naked-chested young man suddenly appeared in the sky, with thunder surrounding him, like a god.


    He played with Razer in his hand and said with a smile.


    "I advise you not to do anything,"


    The thunder snake in Ainilu''s hand flew out suddenly, smashing a big hole in the ground.


    He looked down at the knights at his feet and said coldly.


    "If you shoot, you will really die."

 169 Chapter 169 60%

    The scene fell into a weird atmosphere, and Lorne stood there smiling.The knights around didn''t even dare to move.


    At this time, the eggshell of the white candle that was wrapping Quina cracked a gap, and a hand stretched out from it.


    "Hahahaha, Ratzinger." Quina''s hearty laugh came out.


    "Razinger, is your body weakened to this point?"


    "You can''t hide from an attack of this level."


    "Dare you humiliate the Pope!"


    On the third seat of the Ten Knights of Glory, Shuborg, the hand of sluggishness, furiously said, and the white candle liquid gushed out of his body again.Pounced aggressively at Quina.


    "Go to death! Sinner!"


    "Old friend," Quina''s body dodged flexibly, easily avoiding Shuborg''s attack.Then sneered.


    "Why are you like Ratzinger, relying so much on your fruiting ability."


    He suddenly appeared in front of Shuborg, punching the abdomen of the hand of sluggishness.


    Shuborg''s eyes were full of stunnedness, but he still subconsciously driven the fruit''s ability.


    "Elementalized the body in advance and escaped this attack?"


    Quina retracted his fist from Shuborg''s abdomen, and a strange cavity appeared in his abdomen, surrounded by sticky candles.


    There is a type of fruit in the superhuman system called the special superhuman system.It can simulate the elementalization of the body part of the elemental system.


    boom!


    Quina failed with a single blow, and instantly kicked Shuborg''s waist and blasted it away.


    "Hey Hey hey,"


    The corner of the battlefield.Fat Tiger took Alding''s enlarged fist.Glancing at the center of the battlefield, he whispered.


    "Your viable combat power has been resolved, and only the weak are left."


    "I think it''s time for you to surrender."


    "and many more!"


    Ordin was unmoved.A fist hit Fat Hu''s body hard and said calmly.


    "As long as the Pope is not defeated, I will not surrender."


    He stared into Fat Tiger''s eyes and said slowly.


    "You don''t even know how terrifying the power the Pope possesses!"


    ...


    High above the battlefield, the vulture wearing a top hat, "Big News" Morgans wiped the sweat that did not exist on his face.Said to the camera with a little regret.


    "It''s really a turbulent battle."


    "Holy Shinrikyo, who had the upper hand just now, was defeated in an instant."


    "Are these pirates going to stage a massacre in this holy place?"


    Morgan was laughing while talking.


    He doesn''t care about the outcome of this battle at all. It''s good for anyone to win, as long as it can bring him the best news.


    According to the return of his subordinates, the ratings of this news broadcast have now reached 24.3 and are still rising.


    In other words, a considerable part of the world is watching his report.


    This record far exceeds that of his peers, and he is just around the corner to unify the press by Morgans.


    At least he thought so.


    At this time, he glanced at the battlefield, where Pope Ratzinger fell to the ground.


    This man shouldn''t be defeated so quickly, he still needs him to support the ratings.


    However, why is the place so blood red, am I wrong?


    Before Morgens had time to think about it, the camera he was holding began to become unstable.


    "What is this ability?"


    Lorne looked at the huge blood cell in front of him and said solemnly.


    The blood cell exudes an astonishing aura, far beyond what the talented Ratzinger can match.


    "Razinger is a superhuman, capable person of blood and fruit, able to control blood."


    Quina didn''t know when he appeared beside Lorne and introduced.


    But at this time, his face did not relax at all.He said nostalgic.


    "This ability,"


    "You successfully angered me."


    The blood cells dissipated, and a person walked out of it. Ratzinger seemed to be several decades younger.The whole person is radiant.However, his complexion was no longer the kindness he was before, but became a little gloomy.


    The platinum robe on his body also seemed to be stained red with blood, turning into black and red.


    "Mathuk." He ignored the enemies in front of him.Instead, it calls a person''s name.


    "Here I am, Lord Pope!"


    The old nun walked out of the crowd and looked at Ratzinger with admiration.


    The man in front of her is the real pope, the one who created that thing twenty years ago.


    "Inform the sixth Siouen and seventh Siuna among the Ten Knights of Glory. Close Balan''s gate."


    "Today''s church country, we refuse to meet guests."


    "Yes, my majesty!"


    The nun Mathug bowed and slowly stepped back.


    "Next," Ratzinger turned to look at Lorne and Quina, his dark eyes expressionless.


    "It''s time to deal with the matter between us."


    "The remnants of the Vennhill family, and the sinful traitors."


    Lorne shook his head helplessly. In fact, he didn''t know how much trouble he caused because of his family status.


    From the very beginning, he was hunted down by the Navy, to Nedicte Saint, Shiji, Wei, and to the present Ratzinger.


    It''s all related to Lorne''s father.


    Sometimes, Lorne suddenly wanted to meet the man who lived in the legend.


    Balan''s sky became gloomy, as if something was blocking the sun.


    After hearing Ratzinger''s order, the believers soon returned to their homes and began to pray devoutly.


    Pray for his pope to punish evil.


    It''s just that on the prayer platform in front of them, there is a basin and a sword!


    The two sides of the battlefield confronted each other, and Ratzinger had just taken a step.A thunder fell from the sky.Slashed on him.


    Ainilu, surrounded by thunder and lightning, flashed dignifiedly to Ron''s side. This man''s abilities were a bit strange.


    Ratzinger twisted his neck, as if the lightning from Anilu had no effect on him.


    Then the blood flowed from his body, converging into a sharp sword.


    "With this blade of blood, redeem the world."


    Ratzinger said piously, the dark domineering covering the blood sword, he pointed the tip of the sword at Lorne and others.


    "Go to trial, sinners."


    A sword swung out and flew over with a bloody sword energy.Smash the place where everyone is standing.


    "His strength has increased a lot."


    Lorne flashed past, crouched slightly on the ground, and said to Anilu.


    Through his perception ability, he felt that, in terms of physical strength, this Ratzinger was the strongest he had ever seen.


    Even more than Golden Lion Shiji when he escaped from prison.


    But it seems that he is not familiar with his own power and uses it extremely bluntly.


    Ratzinger took the sword back, as if he was not too satisfied with the effect of his attack.


    Slightly frowned, sighed and said softly.


    "Sorry, I haven''t used this power for too long, it''s a bit strange."


    He shrank the scarlet armor covering himself.


    "But, deal with you. Sixty percent of the strength is enough!"

 170 Chapter 170 80%

    "Have you not fixed it yet?"


    "Big News" Morgans said anxiously.


    The camera he was holding was all white, and the phone worm for emergency use was also sleepy sleepy.


    Someone attacked Balan, the religious state on the red soil continent, which was originally a rare thing, and Pope Ratzinger turned out to be a person who could manipulate blood.


    What a big hit!Morgens believed that as long as this news broke out, his dream of gathering to dominate the press would be close at hand!


    In the battlefield, after Ratzinger weakened the armor that surrounded him, his strength was reduced a bit, but the speed was incredible.


    Take one to three, without fear.


    Clang!


    Razinger''s blood sword swung out and slashed to Quina''s arm.


    Even if the dark armed color domineering covers the entire arm, the enormous power also leaves a long white mark on Quina''s arm.


    Without a hit, Ratzinger frowned, a blood-red hammer appeared in his other hand, and a hammer flew Kenna.


    "Thunder Spear!" A group of thunder and lightning appeared behind Ratzinger, and Ainilu threw a thunder spear with one hand and pierced it straight into Ratzinger''s heart.


    Put him through.


    "A person who doesn''t even have complete control over the armed and domineering?" Ratzinger pulled the Thunder Spear from his heart.


    Lei Jian scorched the blood on his arm and heart, but he didn''t notice it.


    Ratzinger smashed the Thunder Spear and said disdainfully.


    "Relying on the ability of the natural element, do you dare to appear in front of me?"


    Scarlet wings appeared behind Ratzinger, piercing Ainilu.


    Then with a wave of his wings, Ainilu divided the whole person into two sections.


    "But the reaction was very quick. Did the rapid elementalization avoid this fatal attack?"


    The two sections of Ainilu''s body turned into thunder and lightning and quickly retreated, condensing into a human figure beside Lorne.


    "Ahem."


    Ainilu spit out a mouthful of blood, wiped it carelessly, and said solemnly.


    "It''s a bit difficult to deal with."


    The Ratzinger in front of him, whether it is speed, strength, or domineering, is much more than everyone.


    Coupled with his ability to hide fruits, it''s really tricky.


    "Now it is your turn."


    With a wave of Ratzinger''s bloody wings, the whole person appeared in front of Lorne in an instant.


    "The remnants of the Vennhill family!"


    Lorne dodged Ratzinger''s blood sword slash, frowned and said.


    "I don''t understand what remnants are not remnants!"


    "I am Veenhill Lorne!"


    In the micro-sensory realm, Lorne''s melee combat reaction power is infinitely amplified, and with the help of priest fighting skills, his performance is much better than others in a short time.


    "Can you only dodge?" Ratzinger mocked, "You can''t beat me like this!"


    "really?!"


    Lorne''s eyes shone, and his dark fist slammed out, detonating the aura buried in Ratzinger''s body.


    Boom boom boom!


    There were countless bursts in Ratzinger''s body, and blood was exploded from his body, and he was sucked back alive by his ability.


    After hitting Lorne with one blow, he slowly squatted down and coughed loudly.


    Opponents who don''t understand Lord Lorne''s fighting skills.Facing this kind of weird technique, it is easy to get caught.


    This is the first time Ratzinger has been injured since he released his abilities after the war.


    "What a young hero." Ratzinger panted loudly, using his ability to forcibly heal the wound inside him.


    Then slowly stood up.As if missing something, said with a smile.


    "The same as Caesar back then."


    Lorne frowned. He hated that others would mention Caesar in everything, so that leaving you behind was just like I was denying his efforts.


    In fact, Lorne was able to do this, he thought he had nothing to do with his father.


    At the time Ratzinger was healing, Ainilu and Quina had already walked over to surround him.


    Form a triangle with Lorne!


    "It seems that 60% of the power can''t help you!" Even if he was surrounded, there was still no panic on Ratzinger''s face.


    "So how about 80% power?"


    The blood-colored armor covering his whole body is a bit thick, and his eyes are full of bloodshot eyes. The whole person is no longer the sacred and kindness of the pope, but like a demon!


    "Roar!"


    He roared, and the whole person turned into a flash of lightning!People can''t catch a trace.


    The first to be injured was Ainilu. Before he could react, Ratzinger''s body appeared in front of him.


    The domineering fist entwined with black arms slammed into his body without mercy.


    Like a torrential rain, Ainilu didn''t even have a chance to resist, and was smashed into the ground by this terrifying force!


    And Quina''s face was also gloomy, as if thinking of something unpleasant.


    The black domineering covering the body, subconsciously raised his hand to block Ratzinger''s whip leg.


    The whole person was swept away directly by this attack, smashing several slabs in succession before stopping.


    "It seems that you are old, and you can''t bear this kind of attack." Ratzinger stopped and sneered looking in the direction of Quina.


    "When you and I competed for the position of the Pope, you could bear 100% of my power! Quina!"


    At this moment, Larthaya, who was lying on the ground and recovering slightly, was a little confused when she heard Razinger''s words.


    Lord Ratzinger expelled Veenhill Caesar who killed the previous Pope on that bloody night and assumed the post of Pope under the esteem of the believers!


    What is the fight for the pope?


    Who is this old man named Quina alcohol!?


    "Relying on his own fruit ability to be domineering." Quina got up from the ruins, patted the dust on his body, and said disdainfully.


    "If you don''t use that ability, shall we try again?"


    "Or, who was beaten by Caesar in the first place without the strength to fight back?"


    "Have you forgotten?"


    "Shut up!"


    As if being mentioned some inverse scale, Ratzinger frowned and his wings flapped. With the help of this thrust, the whole person appeared in front of Quina instantly, and the blood-colored long sword was raised high.Cut off the neck of the old man in the prison robe.


    "Those who are sinful should be beheaded!"


    Quina didn''t dodge, looked directly into Ratzinger''s eyes, and said calmly.


    "I wanted to die a long time ago, but."


    Quina straightened up and looked at Ratzinger with disdain.


    "Do you dare to kill me?"


    As soon as he said his words, Pope Ratzinger seemed to remember something, forcibly retracted the sword in his hand, and kicked Quina away.


    Then said piously.


    "It''s a pity that God has mercy on everyone and won''t grant you the death penalty."


    His terrible smile, matched with his pious words, some,


    irony.


    "Hahahahaha!"


    And Quina got up as if he was okay and looked at Ratzinger with disdain.


    He said two words gently.


    "hypocritical."

 171 Chapter 171 Blood of the Blood Tyrant

    After hearing Quinner''s taunt, Ratzinger was expressionless.


    "You better reflect on it."


    Blood spouted from his body and turned into a spear to penetrate Quina''s whole person and set it on the ground.


    After all this was done, Ratzinger turned and walked towards Lorne.


    "It''s a terrifying power." Lorne exhaled. After the transformation, Ratzinger had improved his speed and strength to a new level.Moreover, this is his "80%",


    In other words, is there still 100% or even more?


    It''s really interesting. Lorne licked his lips. How many such strong men are hidden in this sea?


    "Even facing me like this? Don''t you feel afraid?" Ratzinger suddenly stopped, looked at Lorne, and said calmly.


    This eye reminded him of some unpleasant memories.


    That day, the man named Caesar stepped on his head and looked at him with such scorn.


    Well,


    It''s impossible!


    "If you face the strong, just bow your head." Lorne said lightly.


    "Then talk about conquest."


    I no longer bowed my head, and Lorne clenched his fist secretly.


    I swear!


    "Very similar, really alike!" Ratzinger suddenly sneered after seeing Lorne like this.


    "As expected of Caesar''s son." Ratzinger''s expression grew colder, and looked at Lorne coldly.


    "It''s really a mold, so annoying."


    Countless blood qi shot out from Ratzinger''s body, turned into spikes and shot towards Lorne.


    "Huh?" Lorne didn''t react for a while, and he was crucified to death.


    Immobile.


    Ratzinger walked step by step, like walking in a leisurely courtyard.He walked up to Lorne and lifted Lorne''s chin slightly.


    Said coldly.


    "It''s exactly like Caesar. It feels disgusting."


    The young man in front of him was obviously about to lose, but he was still so calm.This makes Ratzinger very uncomfortable.


    "It''s just the cry of a defeated dog."


    In desperate situation, Lorne still said calmly.There was contempt that could not be concealed in his eyes.


    "Bad dog?" Ratzinger said furiously. He grabbed Lorne''s black cloak by the neckline and lifted him up.


    The blood turned into chains and entangled Lorne. Under 80% of the power state, Ratzinger''s power had completely suppressed Lorne, unable to resist.


    "You have to figure out who is the loser now!"


    "You keep complaining about my father, and every time you mention my father, you are full of disdain."


    Lorne, who was lifted up, looked condescendingly at Ratzinger, and said disdainfully.


    "Then why don''t you go to him for revenge?"


    "Hiding here and wailing, what is it that is not a defeated dog?!"


    "revenge?"


    A blood spur emerged from Ratzinger''s body and penetrated directly into Lorne''s chest.


    "Killing his only son? Isn''t it revenge?"


    "puff!"


    Lorne spouted a big mouthful of blood, but there was no trace of pain in his face.


    He still said calmly.


    "Are ants only angry?"


    "Ant?" These two words seemed to touch Ratzinger''s nerves, and he furiously said.


    Numerous blood thorns came out of his body and pierced Lorne.


    Puff puff!Countless blood thorns penetrated Ron''s body.


    "Who are the ants you said!"


    Ratzinger said with a cold voice.A punch was directed at Ron''s head and smashed over.


    Directly smashed the blood chain that bound Lorne and smashed him into the air.


    "Hahahaha, that''s it!"


    The knocked-up Lorne rolled a few times, then struggled to get up, still mocking his face.


    "Let me see the anger of the defeated dog!"


    Lorne stood on the ground, his whole body scarred, and countless small holes were pierced by blood. The blood flowed out of the hollow, but he didn''t know the pain.


    Lorne faced Ratzinger, slowly stretched out his hand and compared a middle finger.


    "Death!"


    At this time, Ratzinger could see that Lorne had long understood the power gap between the two sides, and had given up resistance and tried to provoke himself.


    But what is this asking for?


    Want to die?


    Or something else?


    Ratzinger didn''t know, but he was successfully angered by Lorne.


    His many decades of self-cultivation were of no use at all when faced with Lorne, the villain of the Vennhill family.


    But as if thinking of something, he sneered at Lorne.


    "Anyway, you are going to die, so let me tell you one thing."


    "Oh?"


    Lorne was at a loss.He didn''t know what Ratzinger wanted to say to himself.


    "Before this."


    As if afraid of being overheard, Ratzinger snapped his fingers.


    The blood formed a hemisphere, covering Lorne and Ratzinger inside and isolating them from the outside world.


    "Do you know why your Wienhill family was expelled from Mary Joa?"


    At this time, Ratzinger spoke.


    "Ok?"


    Lorne replied subconsciously, he really didn''t know this.


    All of them told themselves that their father Caesar did something more than ten years ago.


    Offended the Draco and was expelled from Mary Joa.


    But no one told himself what it was.


    After Lorne established his power, he also investigated, but unfortunately the answer he got was blank.


    As if it was erased.


    "Hahahaha, it seems you don''t know." Ratzinger laughed at Lorne''s blank face.


    "But I don''t want to tell you."


    "Guess yourself!"


    This was the first time Ratzinger felt so happy.This feeling of playing with opponents is really good!


    "You bastard!"


    Lorne sternly said, this feeling of being hung up on someone''s appetite is very uncomfortable.


    "It''s so pitiful to look at you like this."


    Ratzinger appeared in front of Lorne instantly, grabbed the latter by the neckline, and lifted him up again.


    "As a son, I don''t know anything about my father''s past! It''s so sad!"


    Ratzinger said pityingly.


    "Then I will be merciful and tell you something about Caesar."


    Ratzinger mentioned Lorne in front of him and said a little sullenly.


    "Do you know what Caesar''s nickname is?"


    "Blood Tyrant, right."


    Lorne said nothing, but Ratzinger seemed to say a little excitedly.


    "Then do you know the origin of his title?"


    "That bloody night twenty years ago. Caesar had a brutal and inhuman suddenness in Balan and killed the previous pope."


    "The blood stained Balan red, so that day was called Bloody Night."


    "Then I turned the tide and drove him out."


    "That''s what the story says."


    Ratzinger seemed to think of something, and said with some aftertaste.


    "It''s just that this is just a story."


    "Caesar, in the beginning was just an insignificant passerby."


    "And there is only one thing that really happened in Bloody Night!"


    Ratzinger pointed to Quina who was suppressed.


    "That''s my war with Quina!"


    "The war between the deputy pope and the ten knights of glory is the pope''s position!"

 172 Chapter 172

    When people are old, they always like to be immersed in the past.


    "The pope at the time was too kind to infidels. He is no longer worthy to continue to lead the Holy Truth."


    "So I killed him."


    Ratzinger mentioned the events of the year, but also a face of memories.Killing his former boss did not seem to have a trace of regret.


    "Hahahaha, but Quina''s ability is really easy to use!"


    Ratzinger''s other hand suddenly pulled out a roll of what seemed to be film from his body.


    "All of them think that the old pope died in the hands of Caesar!"


    "But hahahaha!" Ratzinger picked up the film and laughed at Lorne.


    On the film are images of dead bodies and blood flowing across the wild.In the middle, Ratzinger was wearing a scarlet armor much larger than now.Standing beside the corpse of an old man in platinum robes, laughing.


    "So it can be said that the word of blood in Caesar''s blood tyrant,"


    Ratzinger held up the film and stuck it on Lorne''s face.Laughed crazy.


    "I added it!"


    "Ahahahaha!"


    In the bloody hemisphere, a young man looked indifferent,


    And an old man is laughing wildly!


    After a while, Ratzinger narrowed his smile.


    "After being depressed for so long, I finally feel comfortable speaking out today."


    The pope without a smile is even more terrifying.Ratzinger put the film back into his body.Said to Lorne.


    "I have told you so much, I can almost send you to hell!"


    Ratzinger looked at Lorne''s calm look, and the sense of accomplishment in his heart dissipated a lot.


    Some said impatiently.


    "Repent hard! Sin! I will soon send Caesar here to reunite you father and son!"


    Click!


    Then he broke Lorne''s neck directly, he didn''t want to see this unsentimental eye.


    He casually threw Lorne''s corpse like a rag bag aside, and the blood-colored protective shield covering the surroundings gradually disappeared.


    He is going to clean up the battlefield.


    After solving all the conspirators, he became his kind pope.Continue to lead the Holy Truth.


    But to keep Quina alive.


    After all, it is still useful to use his ability.


    "Shu Borg!"


    Ratzinger saw the third seat among the Ten Glory Knights, and Shuborg, the hand of sluggishness, stood blankly on the ruins.


    Looked at himself blankly.


    "Ready to clean up the mess." The scarlet armor dissipated, and Ratzinger faintly ordered to Shuborg.


    The sluggish hand in front of him was a loyal loyalty of the previous pope, but he was quite obedient after he took over this position.


    "Cough cough cough."


    Ratzinger coughed a few times and sighed.


    I am old, and this body has almost reached its limit.This level can''t stand it.


    "Master Ratzinger!" Shuborg said with a look of surprise.


    "Is what you said before is true?"


    "what?"


    After Ratzinger heard what Shuborg said, he felt something wrong.Cold sweat oozes from behind.


    I have always felt a sense of disharmony just now.


    He was just dazzled by Lorne''s provocation, and he has not been aware of the surrounding environment.


    He suddenly turned to look at Lorne, and the black-haired boy who fell on the ground suddenly opened his eyes.


    The surrounding environment shattered instantly.Ratzinger saw Lorne sitting on a rock intact.


    Looking at him with a smile, there was a trace of undisguised mockery in his eyes.


    The knights around all looked at themselves with weird faces.The look in his eyes is full of incredible.


    "What are you..." Ratzinger coughed suddenly before he finished speaking.


    He touched his lips.


    It was covered with bright red blood.


    "Is it a kind of ability similar to illusion!"


    At this time, Ratzinger seemed to understand something and looked towards his body.


    There are holes pierced by spikes.


    "what!"


    The pain that has not been there is finally passed back.


    Ratzinger only felt severe pain all over his body and yelled.The whole person knelt to the ground.


    "Of the enemies I have encountered, your strength is the strongest." Lorne stood up and walked over to Ratzinger.


    "However, your will is the weakest, and it is too easy to be guided by emotions. If it hadn''t been for the reminder from Shuborg, you would probably not find it until death."


    "Master Ratzinger."


    A tall female knight, the fourth seat of the Ten Knights of Glory, the Rose Sword Larsya.Walked in front of Ratzinger.


    "Tell me, all you said are false. They are all deceptive."


    Ratzinger looked at the knights around him all looking at him with this look.


    "Good boy," Ratzinger looked at Larsya with kind eyes, making a kind look.


    "Of course it''s fake."


    He stretched out his hand and made the look of trying to touch her.Larsaya lowered his head to Razinger with red eyes.


    "I took out your memory, you don''t remember anything!" After Larsaya lowered his head, Ratzinger''s complexion suddenly became ugly.


    One hand flashed a strange light, and it grabbed Larseria''s head.


    Snapped!


    A figure appeared beside Larsiya, took her a step back, and opened Razinger''s hand with a slap.


    "Do you still want to use the old trick?"


    Quina didn''t know when he broke free of the scarlet cage.He said disdainfully.


    "My ability is still easy to use?"


    "Master Ratzinger!"


    After Larthaya was pulled away, he looked up at Ratzinger.Desperate at a glance.


    "I always wanted to ask."


    Lorne walked to Quina''s side and asked suspiciously.


    "In theory, a person can only use one devil fruit."


    "Why can he use both abilities?"


    "This is because." Quina said solemnly, looking at Ratzinger who was kneeling on the ground.


    "This is because you are all dying!"


    Ratzinger, who was kneeling on the ground, stood up suddenly, and the surrounding blood shook Lorne and Quina away.


    The blood armor covered his body.The blood healed the wound on his body, he said coldly.


    "Masug, inform the believers to perform the blood sacrifice."


    The huge blood wings spread out like a god!


    Sister Mathug, who was squatting in the crowd, showed a feverish smile on her face.


    "Yes, my pope!"


    She knew what Ratzinger did in the past, but what does it matter?


    All for the holy truth!


    Anyone who blocks the development of Holy Truth will die, including the previous pope!


    The believers hiding at home picked up the sharp blade in front of them.Cut a hole in his wrist.


    The blood flows from inside into the basin.


    With the blessing of faith, they don''t seem to feel any pain.


    Ratzinger took a deep breath, and countless blood poured out of Balan''s rooms and collected on him.


    Like a waterfall of blood.


    The armor covers his whole body, like a blood knight.At this moment, he was in a photo with the armor standing next to the previous pope in the film!


    He stepped out and said coldly.


    "Are you ready to bear my anger?"


    "Have you seen 200% power?"

 173 Chapter 173 Chapter 173 200%

    "Quack!"


    Above the ruins of the imprisoned tower, "Big News" Morgans desperately fanned his wings, wanting to leave here.


    As a journalist, his fighting ability may not be too good.But he has a keen sense of smell and a strong sense of domineering.


    This helped him avoid many disasters.


    In Lorne''s illusion, Ratzinger accidentally revealed the secrets of the past, revealing such a devilish posture, and made it clear that he would not let anyone out of the enemy.


    But the hood covering Balan was like a cage, and would not let anyone leave.


    "Quack!"


    Behind Morgens, followed by a dull-eyed news bird with a camera around its neck, crying in confusion.


    "Only, it''s up to fate." Morgans gritted his teeth after trying to no avail, turned and looked in the direction of the battlefield.


    Since I can''t leave!Then desperately shoot the best news!


    This is the consciousness of journalists!


    ...


    "I haven''t used this gesture for a long time."


    Ratzinger stretched out a hand and looked at it.The arms that were originally as white as jade turned black and red.


    It was covered with blood vessels and a layer of black armor condensed from blood.


    "Let me try this long-lost power!"


    Ratzinger gently extended a finger and pointed it at Lorne.


    "Deprivation of Blood!"


    Lorne only felt the blood in his body as if he was not under his control, as if a wild beast began to rush in his veins.


    Bang bang bang!


    After several violent explosions, blood leaked from the pores of Ron''s skin and gathered on top of Ron''s head.


    Form a sword!


    Lorne felt a faint due to excessive blood loss and fell to the ground.


    "What you have will be taken away!"


    And Ratzinger swiped lightly, and the sharp sword fell towards Lorne''s head.


    "Blood Damocles!"


    At this time, Lorne could not escape this simple attack.


    boom!


    A thunder shot came from a distance.Smash this bloody blade.


    Previously, Ratzinger used 80% of his power to smash Ainilu into the ground, but he failed to kill him.


    Thor, come back from underground!


    "Annoying ants, why haven''t they died?"


    Ratzinger stayed there, and countless blood turned into feathers and arrows shot from his pair of blood wings.


    "You said I was too dependent on ability?"


    Looking at the blood arrow about to be shot, Ainilu''s face showed a disdainful expression.


    He walked towards Ratzinger step by step, and the blood arrow shot through his body as if it were shot on a ball of lightning.


    Was instantly evaporated by super high temperature.


    Anilu walked up to Ratzinger and looked up at the Pope wearing a blood helmet.


    Said disdainfully.


    "Why don''t you rely on your own abilities?"


    "Since we are both like this, let''s see who is more capable!"


    After these few battles, Ainilu had an epiphany.


    He is different from Lorne.


    Lorne does not possess any aggressiveness in his own abilities. He must exercise his body desperately, strengthen his physical skills, and rack his brains to develop his abilities.


    And yourself?


    Ainilu smiled, his body suddenly swelled and exploded, turning into a huge thunder tiger, and rushed towards Ratzinger.


    "Ray Tiger!"


    Thunder is one of nature''s most powerful natural punishments, Anilu only needs to strengthen the power of Thunder.


    If ten million volts cannot solve the opponent, then one hundred million, one billion!


    "Humph!"


    Ratzinger snorted and urged the blood wings behind him to wrap himself up.


    The blood wings entangled in the armed color showed a strange black-red color.


    The white thunder tiger pounced and pressed down the black and red blood cell!


    The blood evaporates continuously, causing a faint bloody smell to appear on the battlefield.


    "Your comrades are all very capable."


    Quina pulled up Lorne who fell to the ground.Looking at the powerful Thunder Tiger, he said with some envy


    Lorne didn''t feel so dizzy at this time. Ratzinger never used this "Blood Damocles" after he shot Lorne once. He must have extremely harsh activation conditions, or consume too much. , Preventing him from launching a second time in a short time.


    Otherwise, one person will come to the "Blood Damocles" to the people present.The battle ended directly.


    "But be careful of his abilities."


    Quina said solemnly.


    "Ok?"


    A chill hit, Lorne shook his head, trying to keep himself awake.


    He had always had doubts before.


    Why did Ratzinger possess the fruit of blood and blood, but he was able to extract something similar to tape from his body.


    According to Lorne''s memory, this ability is 80 to 90% similar to Brin''s memory fruit in the original book.


    By extracting the memories from the body of others, the purpose of distorting the consciousness of others is achieved!


    "Razinger has a special ability," Quina said solemnly, "that is, by tasting the opponent''s blood, the enemy''s ability can be temporarily plundered!"


    "As long as he stays too far away from his plundered capable person, he can use the abilities of the last plundered enemy indefinitely!"


    Quina took a deep breath and continued.


    "And the power he is plundering now comes from me,"


    "The fruit of memory."


    "So that''s it." Lorne nodded, and he finally understood why Ratzinger was such a confident incarnation of a demon.


    As long as the insiders are controlled within a range, he can modify the memories of those people one by one.


    "call!"


    The thunder and lightning dissipated, and Ainilu turned rough, with a triumphant smile on his face.


    Razinger''s 200% of his power looked bluffing, but he actually used most of his power to control his internal injuries.


    Because of his age and weakness, and accidentally hitting Lorne''s hallucination killer to self-mutilate himself.


    His current physical condition is not optimistic.


    In fact, there is not much difference between the 200% in the injured state and the complete 80%.


    Moreover, the high temperature of thunder and lightning has a natural restraint effect on blood.


    The combination of various factors led to Anilu''s feat to suppress Ratzinger.


    "Everything is over, even if you are the pope among the mortals, you are only a mortal after all."


    "And I am a god!" Ainilu turned around and gave Ronby a victory sign.He laughed at Lorne and said.


    "This time, I won!"


    "It''s finally over." Lorne exhaled, he was afraid that Ratzinger would suddenly be in a 400% state. With his current state, it might be really difficult to deal with.


    Fortunately, Ratzinger fell into the pit at this time, knowing his life or death.


    Lorne felt his breath very weak.


    "wrong!"


    Quina who had relaxed next to him suddenly roared.


    Because he felt the ability to remember the fruit returned to him.


    This shows that he is focusing on the ability of someone!


    He said loudly to Ainilu.


    "Be careful, Ratzinger may not be dead!"

 174 #174-Chapter 174

    Countless memory tape flew out of the pit and returned to the body of their original owner.


    Everywhere in Balaam, believers who had prayed at home suddenly opened their eyes.


    As if recalling something, looking at the idol of Ratzinger at home.Full of incredible, and...resentment!


    "Be careful!"


    After Quina roared.Ainilu only felt a sense of crisis in his body instinct.


    This is the intuition of seeing, hearing and color on danger!


    He turned around subconsciously, and countless blood thorns shot out from the pit.


    "With just a drop of blood, I can have the power of thunder that you are proud of!"


    The blood thorn is wrapped with black domineering, which specifically restrains people with natural abilities like Anilu.


    At this time, Ainilu had no time to elementize in advance to escape this attack.


    "Really careless."


    Lorne appeared next to Ainilu in an instant by "shave", and his dark hand smashed the blood stab nearest to Ainilu.


    "The Holy Wall of Wax!"


    In the third seat of the Ten Knights of Glory, Shuborg, the hand of sluggishness, touched the ground with his hands, the ground turned into a sea of ??candles, and a wall appeared out of nowhere in front of Lorne and Aini.


    Blocked Ratzinger''s blood stab attack,


    As a loyal supporter of the previous pope, he would never forgive this bastard Ratzinger!


    "A sneak attack!"


    Ainilu had already reacted at this time, his body turned into thunder and broke the wall of candles.


    He said coldly to Upper Ratzinger''s eyes.


    "Do you still want to taste God''s punishment?"


    "You can try?"


    Razinger was expressionless, and a blade of blood appeared in front of him.


    He grabbed the sharp blade and slashed across the two.


    Boom!


    The sword did not hit anyone, but a crack that stretched for tens of meters appeared from the ground.


    At this time, he has not withdrawn from the 200% blessing state. In terms of strength, he can be regarded as one of the top people in this sea.


    "Lorne, wait a moment I will use Thunder Tiger to suppress him, and then you find a chance to use your hallucination ability on him."


    Anilu crouched to the side with Lorne, talking about his plan.


    But he saw Lorne''s face extremely pale.


    The next moment, Ratzinger''s voice rang faintly in their ears.


    "Say this kind of plan in front of me, when I don''t exist?"


    With a wave of his wings, he stepped a distance of tens of meters, and instantly came to Lorne and Ainilu.


    He pressed against Ron''s ear and said with a smile.


    "Your ability is not bad, so I will accept it."


    Just now, when Lorne saved Ainilu, he successfully got Lorne''s blood.


    Then deprived of Lorne''s perception ability!


    The blood wing waved, wrapping Ainilu''s whole person, countless blood turned into spikes, and piercing the blood cell that wrapped Ainilu.


    "Powerful perception ability, I feel I am omnipotent now!"


    Ratzinger let go of his hands and threw the bloody Ainilu to the ground.


    "His ability is comparable to yours," Ratzinger grinned wildly, clinging to Lorne''s body.


    "Not worth mentioning!"


    Ratzinger punched out and hit Lorne''s abdomen hard.Knock it into the air and hit a nearby house.


    The whole building was knocked down, revealing believers sitting inside praying.


    "And you." Ratzinger appeared beside Quina instantly.


    "Your ability is still useful to me, so you can''t die."


    "But the traitor has to pay!"


    Razinger snapped, and a blood stab appeared suddenly, penetrating Quina''s two knees.


    "Fell here."


    Perception fruit does not have direct combat power, but it is an excellent auxiliary fruit.


    Perception ability matched with the domineering sense of seeing and hearing, Ratzinger felt that everything around him could not escape his own perception.


    The so-called omniscience is omnipotence, Ratzinger feels that he is a god now!


    The omnipotent god!


    "Is my ability easy to use?"


    Lorne struggled to get up, and the years of exercise have given him credit, giving him a monster-like physical quality.


    "Then wait for me to take it back!"


    "Huh? Take it back?"


    Ratzinger looked at Lorne with a mocking look.


    "What the hell are you taking back?"


    He instantly appeared beside Ron, and his dark fist smashed Ron into the air.


    "You can''t even grasp the domineering look, what do you use to fight me?"


    This should be the toughest battle Lorne has fought since his debut.


    He lost his ability to perceive, as if he had lost his eyes, his perception became dull.


    Ratzinger''s speed was so fast that he couldn''t see clearly, and Lorne could only resist it subconsciously.


    For example, Ratzinger''s next attack is likely to be from the bottom left!


    There was a feeling in the dark, Lorne covered his left rib with both hands.


    Ratzinger''s body appeared on Lorne''s left side, and he kicked his whip against Lorne''s left rib.


    It happened to kick on Lorne''s arms and domineering hands.Kicked him away again, but because of the block, Lorne didn''t suffer much damage this time.


    "Huh? What will you see now?" Ratzinger said in surprise.


    This Lorne''s learning speed was terrifying, he hadn''t seen any sex just now, but now he can block his attack.


    Lorne stood up calmly.


    Just now, I did have a deep feeling, as if I was sure that Ratzinger''s attack would come from the left.


    Is this what you see and hear?


    When possessing the fruit of perception, he does not feel the feeling of an unknown prophet at all, and can only guess the location of the next attack through the opponent''s body movements.


    It is very different from seeing and hearing domineering.


    This time, after his ability was temporarily seized by Ratzinger, he realized that he was domineering by accident.


    "It''s a pity it''s too late."


    Ratzinger walked towards Lorne and said coldly.


    "It''s useless to see the domineering stuff of the street, no matter how powerful you are."


    "In this world, you can really rely on it. It''s your own ability!"


    "The frog at the bottom of the well!" Lorne said disdainfully.


    In this world, the strong can never be achieved by relying on one ability, on the contrary, only the strong can achieve one ability!


    "Although your mouth is hard." Ratzinger walked over step by step.


    "But even so. I won''t kill you."


    "Wait a while I will use Quina''s memory fruit to modify your memory."


    "By then you will be my most loyal dog."


    "Caesar''s son is my dog?" Ratzinger smiled.


    "It seems pretty good."


    Just as he approached Lorne, he frowned suddenly.


    With a wave of the pitch-black arm, he resisted a black sword that did not know where it came from.


    "Blame!" Ratzinger said furiously.


    "Are you going to betray me too?"


    The person who came was the second seat of the Ten Glory Knights, Black Sword and Blame.


    I saw him withdraw the black sword, and there was a trace of blood from Ratzinger on it.


    He shook his head and said softly.


    "I just want to see how strong you are now, and whether it''s worth my follow."

 175 #175-Chapter 175

    "Then how are you feeling now?"


    Ratzinger stroked his blood sword, squinting at blame.


    Just like when I was wearing platinum pope robe to receive the audience of the Ten Knights of Glory.


    "Powerful and perfect!"


    Blame clapped and said respectfully.


    "Just like God."


    "Your words make people sound so comfortable."


    Ratzinger said with a smile.The blood wing waved, and the whole person appeared in front of blame instantly.


    One hand penetrated Ji''s chest.


    "Why are you?"


    He looked at Ratzinger with eyes full of disbelief. He didn''t understand where he had gone wrong.


    "why?"


    Ratzinger drew the bloody hand from blame''s chest and said calmly.


    "Since you say I am a god, you should know that God is omnipotent!"


    "I feel you have a ghost in your heart!"


    "Is that so?"


    The second seat of the Ten Knights of Glory, the black sword, knelt down weakly, even the black sword that had not been separated from the body could not be held firmly and fell to the ground.


    The black blade reflected Ratzinger''s somewhat cruel face and a pair of frightened eyes.


    Arelli turned into a ball of white candles, wrapped Lorne, and wanted to sneak him away.


    "My little bishop."


    Ratzinger turned around and said kindly.


    "You are a good boy, but you have been blinded by sinners."


    "I now give you a chance to return to the embrace of the Lord."


    Ratzinger stretched out his big bloody hand.


    "Give me this sinner?"


    "no no!"


    Arelli shook her head in horror, the blood-red monster in front of her was not the pope she knew at all!


    Strange and terrible.


    "Isn''t it."


    Ratzinger snorted coldly, and a blood stab separated from his body and shot it at Arelli.


    This kind of innocent silly girl, as ordinary as the weeds on the roadside, waited for him to rule Balan again, not as much as he wanted.


    "You are too deep into the play." Lorne struggled to get up, stretched out his dark arm to crush the blood thorn.Then stared at Ratzinger and said disdainfully.


    "As a person, stealing the power of God. Did you end up becoming a clown?"


    "You say I am a clown?"


    Ratzinger knocked Arellie and Lorne into the air with a punch.Said with a terrifying face.


    "Just how pitiful you are now? Are you worthy of talking about me?"


    He stretched out his finger and pointed at Lorne.


    "It seems that you still want to taste the Damocles of Blood. This time, who else can save you?"


    A familiar feeling of weakness was transmitted from Ron¡¯s body. After releasing 200% of his power, Ratzinger''s control over the fruits of blood became much stronger. This sword of Damocles of blood , It condenses successfully almost instantly.


    boom!


    Then it suddenly fell. At this time, all the people present were lying on the ground, and no one alone was able to save Lorne.


    "Are you going to die?"


    Lorne held his head high and slowly closed his eyes.The picture flashed in his mind, from being trapped on an isolated island to stepping into the religious country Balan.


    Does my journey end here?


    Lorne was not afraid of death, but regretted that none of his appointments with others were fulfilled.


    "No!"


    Arelli yelled subconsciously, leaning her hands forward to catch the blood of Damocles and prevent him from falling.


    Then, this blood sword seemed to have heard what Arelli said, and it stopped in the air without moving!


    "Ok?"


    After a long time no pain came, Lorne opened his eyes suddenly.I found that Ratzinger was looking here with an ugly expression.


    The candle that wrapped Lorne didn''t know when it disappeared.But behind Arellie stretched out a pair of blood wings!


    "Blood fruit?"


    Ratzinger frowned, then quickly denied his conjecture.


    There have never been two fruits with the same ability on the sea. This is an iron law.


    And the little bishop just used the candle fruit of Shuborg, the hand of retardation!


    Arelli''s eyes were flushed, and her entire pupils were filled with blood, she raised her hand subconsciously.


    This time the Damocles sword with blood shattered instantly, and the blood returned to Ron''s body.


    "It seems that I haven''t lost yet."


    Lorne opened his eyes and looked at Arelli in surprise.


    He did give her a silvery white, banana-shaped fruit, which resembled the moon and was very beautiful.


    But in the battle, Areli used the ability similar to candle, why can he manipulate blood at this time?


    Is it some kind of ability similar to Ratzinger''s Blood Plunder?


    "The moon has no light, but it can reflect the sun''s brilliance!"


    Arelli seemed to realize something, she looked at Ratzinger with her pale green eyes and said softly.


    "This fruit has no ability, but it can perfectly replicate the opponent''s ability!"


    "I was able to use Master Shuborg''s ability before because of this fruit!"


    "This is the moon fruit Lorne gave me!"


    Arelli imitated Ratzinger to create a blood sword, clasping her hands tightly and aiming the tip of the sword at Ratzinger.


    "Today, protect Lorne for me!"


    "Duplicate fruits?"


    Ratzinger said to himself.


    "It seems to be a good ability, worth collecting."


    Ratzinger smiled, and a blade far larger than Arelli appeared in his hand.


    "You just grasped the fruits of my blood,"


    He wielded the great sword, and shot Arellie flying with the sword, and hit him next to the fallen blame.


    "Why do you fight with me who has got the fruit of blood for decades?"


    The blood armor and blood sword that Arelli had just gathered and solidified shattered instantly and fell to the ground.


    "All this farce should end."


    Ratzinger walked in front of Lorne, the young man''s vitality was as tenacious as a little strong.


    You can stand up no matter how much injury you have suffered.


    However, the so-called will is not worth mentioning in the face of absolute power.


    "is it?"


    Lorne lay flat on the ground, breathing heavily.But he got up very hard and looked up at Ratzinger with his still unyielding eyes.


    This look bored Ratzinger.


    "Your ability is still useful to me, so I won''t kill you."


    "but!"


    He swung his blood sword at Lorne''s limbs, vowing to chop off his limbs.


    "Become a waste and spend the rest of your life in the imprisoned tower!"


    The blood sword was like a rainbow, with a whistling sound.


    But just as soon as he touched Lorne''s limbs, the blood sword seemed to have lost its power to maintain it, and the blood-colored armor that wrapped Ratzinger''s body turned into a pool of blood and fell to the ground.


    Razinger''s old body was exposed.


    As if aware of something, he turned around abruptly and looked at Arelli holding a black sword in her hand.


    Gently licked the blood on the blade.


    "Do not!"


    Ratzinger felt that his own strength was constantly disappearing. After losing the fruit of blood and blood to suppress the injuries inside his body, he could no longer stand steady, half kneeling in front of Lorne.

 176 Chapter 176-One Hundred Seventy-Six-Ignite the Worlds Fire

    "Quack, it''s finally fixed!"


    The moment Ratzinger lost his power, the "Big News" camera finally resumed its display.


    He quickly raised the camera and aimed at the battlefield, but the scene in his eyes made him shocked.


    The master of Balaam, the pope of Holy Truth.Ratzinger Benedict, wearing a platinum gown, knelt down in front of a young man wearing a black cloak.


    The young man opened his arms and closed his eyes as if he was accepting the oracle!


    "What did you do?"


    Ratzinger lowered his head and said unwillingly.


    I already had the winning ticket tomorrow morning, why did I still lose?


    "Have you forgotten what your most basic abilities are?"


    Many things can only be cherished when they are lost.


    The perception ability finally returned to his body, and Lorne closed his eyes and enjoyed it.


    This is what Ratzinger called the omnipotent god.


    The most basic ability of blood fruit?


    This sentence made Ratzinger like a divine enlightenment, and he lowered his arrogant head dejectedly.


    His old body seemed to be unable to support his injury, and he fell to the ground and lost consciousness.


    "Huhuhu!"


    "What happened here?"


    At this time, Moorman was late with Ansie and Luna.They saw the ruins of the imprisoned tower at a glance.


    This tragic battlefield.


    "Brother! Sister!"


    "what happened?"


    At this time, Lorne helped Ainilu, who was dripping with blood, up, and the little angel Anxi flapped her wings and flew nervously in front of them.


    The white wings fell off and fell on the wounds of the two of them, allowing the wounds to heal at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    All fruits, monster species, angel form!


    Able to heal the target''s injury by consuming physical strength.


    After all, Ansie was still a little girl, and she was exhausted after treating Lorne and Ainilu.


    Fainted.


    Fortunately, a pair of tender hands caught her.In this warm embrace, she heard a familiar female voice.


    "Don''t be afraid, I am here."


    ...


    At this moment, Morgans was stunned in the sky, holding the camera high in his hands and staring at the scene in front of him blankly.


    What kind of picture did he see?


    I saw Arelli gently put Ansie next to Lorne and Ainilu.


    Then stepped out, a pair of white wings stretched out from behind her.


    She flew into the air, and feathers fell from the sky and fell onto the wounded on the scene.


    It''s like an angel coming to redeem the world!


    The sun shone on her blood-stained white robe, and a golden halo appeared unexpectedly, making Arelli even more holy.


    Morgans opened his mouth wide, and was speechless.


    But if he must use a word to describe his current mood.


    Morgans just wanted to say,


    miracle!


    He raised the camera subconsciously and recorded this beautiful scene.


    After Arelli finished all this, she lost her strength and fell from the sky, but was caught by a pair of powerful hands.


    The breeze blew down Arellie''s veil, Lorne looked at her pale face and said softly.


    "You take a good rest, and I will leave the rest to me."


    ...


    The knights who were still able to move began to clean up the battlefield.He also arrested the severely injured Pope Ratzinger and his minions, Sister Mathuge, and the sixth Siun and seventh Siuna among the original Ten Knights of Glory.


    But the church cannot live without the pope. Under the nominations of the surviving ten Glory Knights, Bishop Arelli, who shines in the battlefield, succeeded him as the pope.


    The World Economic News newspaper, as a passer-by, was also arrested by the knights for involvement in church privacy.


    ...


    The tower of holiness, in a secret meeting.


    Quina sat in a chair, drinking tea comfortably.Then he smiled to the black-haired boy sitting on the side.


    "Why let me erase other people''s memories of you? Doesn''t it feel better to be a hero?"


    "You do not understand."


    Lorne shook his head.Picked up the teacup and took a sip.


    "There can be no stain on Arelli''s resume. She will inevitably become the greatest pope in the history of Holy Truth."


    "Then your ambitions are really big."


    Seems to understand what.Quina smiled and did not continue to struggle with this issue.


    "It''s time for me to ask you now."


    Lorne put down his teacup and said solemnly.


    "About, my father, Caesar''s past."


    "Wynhill Caesar''s past!"


    ...


    Naval headquarters, Malin Fodor.


    The Buddha of Warring States slapped the table with a slap, and pointed to the piece of information on it.


    "This Lorne is too lawless. Does he think no one in the Navy can control him?"


    "indeed so."


    Across the table, a sturdy man with gray hair grabbed the senbei and threw it into his mouth, laughing.


    "A lieutenant general rank officer. There is no advantage in front of him at all,"


    "But at the current naval headquarters, there is no extra manpower to deal with him."


    On one side of the round table, a resolute man with scars on his face nodded with an ugly face, expressing his approval of Karp''s statement.


    He was defeated by Lorne and should have been detained in Adela prison.


    Vice Admiral, Dougman!


    But at this moment, he appeared in the conference room of the Navy Headquarters. What happened?!


    "His ability is weird, I really am not Lorne''s opponent."


    Dougman said.As one of the few navies that have fought against Lorne, he is qualified to make such an evaluation.


    "So, what about you Zhuanyuan?"


    Marshal of the Navy, the Warring States of Buddha turned and looked at another lieutenant admiral sitting at the conference table.


    "he?"


    Tao Tu Zhuan Yuan thought of Lorne, just about to blurt out a shameless person, but he suffocated again.


    He had to say stiffly.


    "Although his strength is good, he is still too young to be an opponent of generals."


    This is Tao Tu Zhuan Yuan''s inner thoughts, she has fought against Lorne, so she can clearly feel it.


    Lorne is not his opponent.


    "But the current naval headquarters has no suitable manpower."


    The Warring States Period of Buddha was a little bit depressed. There was no way to take a criminal in the huge naval headquarters?


    If it wasn''t for himself and Karp who were injured, he would have to sit in Malin Fodor, and if he was deterring Xiaoxiao, he would want to take it himself.


    "In fact, there is another way."


    A dry, thin old woman who had been sitting on the table suddenly spoke.


    "Xiaohe, you say."


    The Warring States Period of Buddha looked at the thin woman, as if seeking her advice.


    "Since the navy can''t spare the manpower to deal with him, use pirates to deal with it."


    "Anyway, they are all sinners, and they are used on Ron''s body, which can be considered as a use of residual heat."


    "What does Lieutenant General Crane mean?"


    Dougman said blankly.


    "I am going to increase his reward."


    Lieutenant General Crane said calmly,


    "Since the world is boiling, we might as well add another fire."

 177 #177-Chapter 177

    Great route, somewhere in the sea at the entrance of the New World.


    There is a pink boat floating on the sea with two young girls sitting on top of it.


    One looks about fifteen or sixteen years old, with burgundy curly hair, wearing a dark red dress, sitting on the bow and looking into the distance.


    Seems to be expecting something.


    Another older girl was sitting in a chair on the deck, enjoying afternoon tea leisurely.


    She has long light purple hair, matching her delicate face, just like the little sister next door.


    If it weren''t for a scar on her face that ruined her beauty.


    "The front is the transit station from New World to Paradise."


    The girl with burgundy curly hair said excitedly.


    "Let''s buy a coated boat and cross the fisherman island to reach the paradise!"


    "Is it."


    The woman with a scar on her face walked up to the curly-haired girl with a plate of snacks, and gently handed it to her.


    And said with a hint of expectation.


    "Paradise, I have never been to it before."


    "It''s a completely different sea area from the New World! Trust me, you will love it! Sister Bree!"


    "really?"


    The woman called Buley smiled slightly, she just wanted to accompany her sister out to relax.


    She doesn''t like looking at Garrett with a sad face. Who calls her the best sister in the world?


    The two girls are enjoying the leisurely time on the boat. This boat seems to have a strange magic power to sail freely in the unpredictable sea of ??the new world.


    "Sister, look! What is that?"


    With sharp eyes, Garrett saw a wooden plank floating on the sea level in the distance, and faintly saw a man lying weakly on the wooden plank.


    The two young girls hurriedly rowed the boat over, and saw a mature woman in a black cloak lying on the wooden plank, seeming to have lost consciousness, knowing her life or death.


    She was wet all over, her black and white shirt was torn and covered with blood.


    Especially on her face, there was a terrifying wound, destroying her beautiful face.


    After a simple first aid, the woman slowly opened her eyes, and then shouted a person''s name.


    "Newgate!"


    "Newgate?"


    Garrett said to herself, "Is it a person''s name? This sister never forgets his name when she is in a coma. It must be someone very important to her."


    Just like brothers and sisters and myself.


    Garrett said silently in her heart,


    But the figure of a black-haired teenager emerged in his heart.


    By the way, there is him.


    "Perhaps because of ruthlessness?"


    Bree said solemnly.She turned slightly, turned her face that also had a wound to the side, and said softly.


    "Do you know who Newgate is?"


    "Ok?"


    Garrett said in a daze, she hadn''t touched the outside world much, and was not familiar with anyone except her family.


    "If I''m right, this Newgate refers to the man called the white beard."


    Breeze paused, then said the forbidden name.


    "Whitebeard, Edward Newgate!"


    ...


    New world, a floating city.


    After Shiji won Propulsion City, he transformed the original large prison into a paradise for pirates.


    A paradise that belongs to oneself first, and then to the pirates.


    At the top of the tower, a blond man wearing a kimono sat on the throne, squinting his eyes and watching the pirates laughing and laughing.


    On the left and right, two exposed beauties were doing all they could to please this powerful man.


    But he turned a deaf ear.


    "Shi Ji, a new newspaper is coming out."


    A thin and feminine black-haired man walked towards Shiji with a newspaper in his hands.


    He is the leader of the Golden Lion Pirates, the third team, Qi Mikawa, a man who makes his subordinates and enemies feel deeply afraid.


    "Don''t bother me for the pirates'' little trouble!"


    Skee frowned and said.


    "My goal is the stars and the sea! Their little waves cannot seduce my interest."


    "But here is someone you are interested in."


    Mikawa Ki spread the newspaper and handed it to Shi Ji, then said softly.


    "That funny boy."


    A headline was written in huge bold in the newspaper.


    The rise of the new king?The devil is born!


    The picture is of a black-haired boy with a big cloak open his arms, looking up at the sky,


    An old man wearing a platinum gown knelt before him.


    "Lorne?"


    Skee frowned and continued.


    "This kid has been dormant for so long. Are you finally ready to show your teeth?"


    The newspaper described in detail the story of the demon Lorne with his evil men attacking the sacred state of Balaam and communicating with the fallen Pope Ratzinger Benedict, trying to rule the people of God.


    But in the end, the evil is invincible, the holy angel, White-robed Bishop Arelli, based on the spirit, discovered the conspiracy of the demon Lorne, and used divine power to expel it.


    With the support of the believers, he succeeded as the new pope of the Holy Truth.


    "Cacky stories."


    Shiji sneered at this.However, he was somewhat interested in Lorne mentioned in the article.


    It is said that before the demon Lorne was expelled, he once said a period of endless words.


    "I remember you still owe me a promise, right?"


    "Then I will use up this promise now."


    "Promise me not to die easily."


    "Live well, then."


    "Wait for me to find you!"


    This passage made many people feel at a loss. They didn''t know who the "you" in Lorne''s mouth was referring to, just as the devil''s gibberish after the conspiracy failed.


    Only Shi Ji laughed after seeing it.


    He tore the newspaper to pieces, and shreds of paper were floating in the air, like white butterflies surrounding him.


    The proud man spit out a word.


    "I am waiting!"


    ...


    Great route, a small island in the paradise.


    This small island is called the bounty hunter''s paradise, because it is a must pass through this route, and all pirates who choose this route must be resupply here.


    Therefore, a large number of bounty hunters gathered here, peering at the heads of the pirates who passed by.


    A vicissitudes of life in a cowboy costume is holding a bottle of wine in one hand and a pirate in the other, walking swayingly on the road.


    The passers-by at the scene recognized that the pirate who was carried by the vicissitudes of life was a bounty criminal with a bounty of up to 29,000 (29 million) Bailey.They avoided it, lest they provoke them.


    However, after meeting this man, he could only give the leader powerlessly.


    This is a bounty hunter''s paradise. Any pirate can only eat this bitter fruit after being defeated. Unless he ransoms his body with wealth equivalent to the bounty, he will inevitably be sent to the navy headquarters.


    At this time, a reward sheet hit the drunkard''s face.


    He picked up the reward list blankly, and saw a strange black-haired teenager on it.


    Facing the screen, it looks like open arms.

 178 #178-Chapter 178

    "Which young chick again?"


    The drunk bounty hunter grinned. He likes this fledgling tender bird the most, because when the strength is similar, the newer the bounty offender, the larger the reward offered by the world government.


    "Let me count how generous the world government is this time."


    The bounty hunter lifted the bottle and pointed at the bounty list with trembling fingers.


    "One, ten, white, thousand, ten thousand..."


    As the drunk counted, cold sweat ran down his face.He found that there seemed to be a lot of zeros on this reward list.


    "Ten thousand, hundred million."


    When it reached hundreds of millions, the tone of the drunkard was already a bit wrong. A prisoner of this level was far beyond the scope of his business.


    But this is not over yet!He said in a trembling voice.


    "Billion!"


    ...


    During this period of time, two major events occurred.


    One is that the war between King Qiwuhai, Sha Klockdale and the four emperors, Edward Newgate, has completely come to an end.


    It ended in Krokdal''s fiasco.


    It is said that in the entire Baroque studio, only a few cadres who did not participate in the war survived, and all the others, including King Qiwuhai and Sha Krokdal, were all lost.


    This is not the first failure of King Qiwuhai.


    However, after this war, no one in the new world dared to look down upon the young power of Qiwuhai under the king.


    Because in the war between Krokdal and Whitebeard, this young Qiwuhai once suppressed the forces of Whitebeard.


    It wasn''t until the White Beard Pirates was participating in the war that the situation was reversed.


    In the final battle, Sha Krokdal faced White Beard.


    Although he was crushed by the strongest man in the world.But she fully demonstrated her war potential.


    You know, after the battle with the White Beard Pirates, there are only a handful of people who can leave the body and retreat.


    She sands a crocodile, which is one.


    And the second thing is Lorne''s rapid rise.


    The navy headquarters announced the latest reward.Lorne.With 1,000,000 (billion) Pele became the biggest dark horse.


    Become the youngest and the only super pirate who has not set foot in the new world.


    Even if you live on a remote island.The name of Lorne can also be heard.


    In response to that old saying, no one in the world knows you!


    As the center of the storm, Lorne was not in a good mood at this time.


    When he set foot on the red earth continent, the phone bug he carried with him fell into a state of malaise.


    When he came to the religious country Balan, he fell directly into a deep sleep.


    When Lorne returned to stay on the edge of the red earth continent, the golden boat temporarily kept by the red earth fighters, the Proverbs.Just received a call.


    "Hello, Lorne."


    A female voice came over the phone.


    At this time, Agatha was not returning to the past, some guilty and anxious said.


    "Lorne, I''m sorry for you."


    "Ok?"


    "The people from cp0 have come to Adela."


    Agatha said.


    "Then you are all right." Ron said in a deep voice, he knew the horror of CP0.This group of masked powerhouses, who did not know where they came from, is an important department of the Tianlong people.


    Specially responsible for dealing with some dark things.


    After Lorne heard Agatha say that cp0 had come, he immediately became worried about their safety.


    Their strength is not enough to deal with this level of powerhouse.


    "We are fine."


    After hearing that Lorne was first worried about himself, Agatha was still a little moved in her heart.


    She paused and continued.


    "However, after confirming that you were not in Adela, they took Dougman away."


    Agatha said in frustration and guilt.


    "The bargaining chip that you finally won, but I am not optimistic about it. I''m sorry, Lorne."


    "It doesn''t matter," Lorne shook his head, and the phone worm shook his head with him.


    "Although you can have chips, you are not the same as chips."


    "You are my family."


    "You are fine."


    "It''s just that, in the process of contacting cp0, I have a feeling in the dark."


    "Ok?"


    "That''s a certain cp0, it seems to know you."


    "If it weren''t for him, we might not be able to survive and come back."


    "A cp0 who knows me?"


    Lorne began to think seriously, but no matter what he thought, he couldn''t find the memory of him and the people of cp0.


    Is it Caesar''s old friend again?


    Lorne thought in confusion, and then shook his head, leaving all this behind.


    These unimportant things will wait until later.


    After a brief greeting, Lorne hung up the phone.


    Ainilu was covered with bandages, one hand was holding dessert and eating, while the other hand was holding a reward list and watching carefully.


    Then said dissatisfied.


    "Hey, hey, you have one billion, why am I only 370 million?"


    "Perhaps because I am more handsome?"


    Lorne said with a smile.


    Because he defeated Dougman, Peach Rabbit Garden, and Holy Truth Pope Ratzinger Benedict one after another, although Lorne was not alone in accomplishing these battles, it is still possible for the navy to count these. On his own head.


    Therefore, it is excusable to have a very high evaluation in the navy headquarters.


    However, he has gone farther and farther on the road of offering bounty.


    The next time you meet Miss Klockdale, she will probably laugh at her.


    A reward of one billion is a hurdle, and the pirates who can reach this level are without exception the powerhouse who can be alone.


    Like a man with a white beard, Marco.Or the second son of big mom, Charlotte Katakuri.


    Lorne asked himself how far away from them, this billion bounty was a bit high.


    However, this approach of the Navy reminded Lorne of a word.


    Cheer up!


    Lorne can foresee that he will meet a steady stream of challengers next.


    New people who want to beat him to the sky in one step.


    "It''s annoying."


    He looked up at the sky, and suddenly thought.


    Maybe White Beard has this trouble?


    ...


    The holy place of holy truth, the church country Balan


    The new Pope Arelli, wearing a platinum gown, stood by the gold-encrusted window and looked into the distance.


    A female knight walked behind her and was not discovered by her until she coughed.


    "What is our Pope doing?"


    The female knight Larsya pretended to say deeply.


    "Are you thinking of a certain teenager?"


    "Don''t make fun of me, Sister Larthaya."


    Arelli cheeks flushed and said, only by her side, Arelli can maintain this girlish heart.


    "I didn''t."


    "Then another question," Larseria asked, lying on the table with one hand supporting her face.


    Now she is Areli''s exclusive knight, responsible for protecting her safety.


    "How did you think of dealing with Ratzinger this way?"


    "I saw that Lorne was injured and didn''t think so much."


    Arelli said solemnly.


    "I subconsciously copied Ratzinger''s abilities with the moon fruit, and then tried to use the deprivation ability of the blood and blood fruit to use Ratzinger himself."


    Arelli said with lingering fear.


    "Fortunately, it succeeded."


    "Is it really worth working so hard for him? Then why not go with him."


    Larsiya said in confusion.


    Arelli looked into the distance without answering.After a while, he said to himself.


    "I want to do something for him."

 179 Chapter 179

    The end of the paradise, the waters of the Chambord Islands.


    There is a luxuriously decorated ship sailing. Instead of a pirate flag hung on his pole, it is replaced with a silver sword and shield pattern.


    A man wearing a bowler hat and a western sword slung over his waist was standing on the bow of the boat, looking through a telescope.


    When he saw a small dot appearing in his field of vision, the top hat man''s tone was a little excited.


    "The Chambord Islands ahead, Viscount Walker. Just go through there and you will reach the second half of the great route."


    "This is the most barbaric and strongest sea area in the world."


    "New world."


    A middle-aged man in a shirt stood beside the man in the top hat, with his hands folded on his chest, he said a little displeased.


    "Baron Darry, please pay attention to our identities. We are different from those dirty and humble pirates. We can''t talk about killing and killing all day long."


    The man in the white shirt tidied his clothes and continued.


    "We are noble adventurers."


    puff!


    The moment he showed his gentlemanly demeanor, a golden ship descended from the sky and landed next to the noble expedition.


    The waves that set off drowned Viscount Walker''s white shirt.


    "These damn pirates!"


    Viscount Walker furiously said, a group of soldiers rushed out from the cabin, took their long spears and aimed them at the splint of the golden ship.


    "If I apologize now, I might leave a whole body for you."


    Viscount Walker said coldly.However, the golden boat on the opposite side ignored them, only a naked, blond boy wearing bloomers suddenly got up, and said with sleepy eyes.


    "What are you talking about?"


    ...


    In the cabin of the Proverbs, Lorne leaned on the body of an ancient saber-toothed tiger and spoke softly to a dark cage.


    "At this time, are you still reluctant to say?"


    "About the remaining half."


    "Will you let me go if I say?" A hoarse voice came from the cage.


    There was a trace of disdain in his tone.


    "You are lucky to win. If you don''t have the fruit that can replicate my ability, you will never have a chance."


    "At this time, don''t you still understand?"


    Lorne shook his head, got up and walked towards the cage slowly, and said disappointedly.


    "This world never needs the voice of a loser."


    "There are thousands of reasons for victory, but there is only one reason for failure, and that is not strong enough."


    "If it was me who lost, I would accept my fate."


    "Are you right? Pope Ratzinger."


    Lorne lifted the candlelight in his hand, reflecting an old face in the cage.


    It is the former pope of the Holy Truth Church, Ratzinger Benedict, who is imprisoned here.


    After the defeat in the war, he should have been imprisoned at the bottom of the imprisonment tower for the rest of his life, but Lorne used some methods to bring him out.


    It is nothing more than an external claim that Ratzinger has died.


    Facing Lorne''s question, the old man was silent for a moment.Then he said slowly.


    "I''m already a dying person, what else is there to fear?"


    "Your Vennhill family will be cursed."


    "I am waiting for you in hell!"


    Ratzinger said calmly, his tone extremely firm.


    Lorne had a headache, the more such a person, he had already put life and death out of the question.


    The harder it is to deal with.


    In this case, it will not be dealt with.


    Lorne got up, took the ancient saber-tooth tiger out, and then closed the door of the cage tightly.


    Since Ratzinger was unwilling to cooperate, there was no need for Lorne to pity him.


    And based on the observation of Lorne''s perception ability, Ratzinger may not be able to live long. It seems to be a side effect of excessive use of blood and blood. Ratzinger ages much faster than others.


    According to Lorne''s estimation, at this rate, without restraint, Ratzinger will have at most one year of life.


    That simply let him play the residual heat.


    Lorne decided to go to the sky island again after dealing with Adela''s affairs.


    Bring Ratzinger up by the way.Preserve his blood and blood through the inheritance secret room on Bika Island.


    Pushing the cabin away, Fat Tiger and a dark-skinned man were lying on chairs basking in the sun.


    Perhaps because of the similar smell, he and Ording met at first sight in the previous battle, and hid away and ate leisurely.


    At the end of the war, after the defeat of Ratzinger.The fourth seat of the original Ten Glory Knights, Super Juli Alding simply joined Lorne''s group.


    With the form of Everyone Fruit and Giant, he can even suppress Fat Tiger in strength.


    "What were you doing just now?"


    Lorne squinted his eyes and asked Ainilu who was sleeping beside him.


    After seeing the power of Ratzinger, who had the ability to perceive, Lorne began to intentionally suppress his perception, forcibly training the domineering sense of sex.


    So before, I only felt the fluctuation of thunder and lightning outside, and I didn''t know what was going on.


    "It''s okay, just a group of Xiaoxiao."


    Ainilu didn''t blink his eyes, said a word, and went back to sleep.


    Since he said so, Lorne didn''t ask any more.


    It''s just that the noble expedition ship just now has completely turned into a pile of fragments.


    The crew hugged the planks and drifted in the sea.


    ...


    The Proverbs has to go to the Chambord Islands for a resupply before it can continue sailing.


    When Lorne came to the Chambord Islands again, he clearly felt that there were more pirates on the island.


    Violent fights can be seen everywhere, although they were quickly suppressed by the guards and navy.But it also has some impact on the lives of residents.


    Although, the residents of the Chambordian Islands have long been surprised by these things.


    Since Adela has nothing to do for the time being, then Lorne is not in a hurry to go back.


    Just after such a tragic battle, you need to relax properly.So he decided to stay in Chambord Islands for three days and have a good rest.


    Of course, the premise is not to be recognized by the navy stationed here.


    Fat Tiger and Ordin took the money and rushed to the food court in the Chambord Islands. It seemed that they wanted to eat there for three days.


    Ainilu is very lazy, sleeping alone on the Proverbs, nicknamed the ship guard.


    Moorman went to the knife shop, he hadn''t learned how to wrap his domineering perfectly on his weapon.I am afraid that in the continuous battle, the famous sword¡¤black red blood will be broken accidentally, so take advantage of this time to take good care of the knife.


    Therefore, the only people who really wandered on the street were Lorne and Ansie.


    Oh, plus the little knight sleeping in Ansie''s clothes, Luna.


    Lorne is dressed in casual clothes, matching his immature face, like a big brother next door.Walking with An Qian, who was wearing a dress with a well-behaved face, was like two brothers and sisters walking out together.


    But at this moment, Lorne heard a loud noise.


    "I don''t have money to come to any drugstore? When this is a shantang?"

 180 Chapter 180: All For Meeting Again

    There seemed to be a quarrel in the pharmacy in front, and Lorne thought that more is worse than less, and he just wanted to take Anxi away.


    But at a glance, I saw a burgundy curly hair in the crowd.


    Lorne''s heart moved, as if thinking of something.He pulled An Qian and rushed up.


    Isn''t it her?


    Among the crowd, a strong man with a big waist was holding his hands on his hips, domineeringly staring at a young girl in front of him.


    "It''s not enough money to buy some expired medicines!"


    The girl with burgundy curly hair seemed a little embarrassed, holding a wallet in her hand, standing blankly in place, at a loss.


    As the princess of all nations, did she ever need money?All you want is to say hello and you can take it away.


    This time she went out, she was very smart and prepared a purse, enough to spend in the park.


    But now she broke through a small hole in the wallet in her hand, and she should have met a pickpocket who was walking around in the Chambord Islands and let her go.


    "Is this the paradise where you told me it''s great?" A woman with lavender straight hair suddenly walked out, shielding the girl with burgundy curly hair behind her, and said coldly.


    "I think it''s all dregs."


    "A little girl again?"


    When the brawny man saw Bree''s arrival, his eyes gleamed. With this temperament, which royal family sneaked out?


    It''s a pity that I was disfigured by a hole and couldn''t sell it for a good price.


    The strong man secretly said in his heart that he belonged to a professional slave organization and was specifically responsible for conflicts with the targets sought.


    As long as the target can''t help taking the lead, the slave capture team members in ambush will swarm up and grab them.


    "It''s not impossible to ask me for this medicine."


    The brawny man''s face suddenly showed a lewd smile, and he wanted to continue to provoke the two girls.


    "As long as you two accompany me for a while."


    "You shameless bastard!"


    The girl with burgundy curly hair flew into a rage, and a hint of domineering gathered in her hand.


    "Humph!"


    And the girl with straight lilac hair didn''t say a word and shot directly.


    The seemingly weak fist became pitch black.This is one of the signs of the domineering control of armed color.


    "It''s this time!"


    The brawny man was ecstatic, he secretly made a gesture, and suddenly a group of people dressed in leather clothes and holding a special slave gun in his hand burst out around him.Aimed at girls with burgundy curly hair and girls with lavender straight hair.


    "Grab them."


    The burly man roared, and slave guns sounded around. These two women must have been caught, right?


    The strong man closed his eyes and began to think.How to sell these two girls.


    But they didn''t hear their screams for a long time, and then, a sharp pain came from the strong man''s abdomen.


    He opened his eyes suddenly, and the scarred girl hit her abdomen with her dark fist.


    He looked at himself indifferently.


    The subordinates in ambush around, don''t know why, have aimed their guns at their companions.The slave net kept them all together.


    The strong man snorted, trying to say something.Behind him suddenly appeared a black-haired teenager, a hand knife hit the brawny man''s neck accurately, knocking him out.


    The boy held a little girl in his hand, and whispered to the girl who was standing in front of him, who was already sluggish.


    "long time no see."


    "I''m so old that I almost didn''t recognize it."


    "Garret."


    The girl called Garrett was ecstatic, and directly rushed to Lorne in the surprise of Bree and Ansie.


    "Brother Lorne, long time no see."


    "I miss you so much."


    The girl buried her head on the boy''s chest, and Ron felt that the chest part of his clothes was a little moist, and he didn''t know it was sweat or tears.


    "Why are you here?"


    After dealing with the episode of the slave hunting team, Lorne followed Garrett towards the hotel.


    On the way, Lorne suddenly asked.


    Garrett can be said to be the first person close to him in this world. Without her, he might have died on that island long ago.


    After the warship of the Yellow Ape Polusalino was gone, it was so many years in a flash. The little girl at the time has now grown a slim beauty.


    "Huh! You big liar!"


    Garrett said very proudly.


    "Didn''t you say you wanted to come to the world to find me?"


    "Uh, this."


    Lorne was speechless for a while. After he escaped from Pushing City, he was busy developing his influence and did not have time to see Garrett.


    In fact, as long as Lorne dared to step into the new world, Shiji would regard this as a challenge to himself.


    The current Lorne hadn''t had the strength to head-on with Shiji.


    "Brother Kata Kuli didn''t bring you back. Little Garrett was sad for a while."


    Bree on the side suddenly spoke, and by the way looked at Lorne curiously.


    This bounty is super high, almost on par with Kata Kuri brother.


    And it was young and terrible. The people outside had already begun to rumors that Lorne might be the second man to ascend the throne of the Shanghai Pirate after Roger.


    When Garrett had just returned home, he had been dreaming about what the man could do.


    It seems that he is just an ordinary person, except for a little handsome.


    "How can I!"


    The secret was exposed by his sister, and Garrett blushed in denial, speechless.


    Lorne breathed a sigh of relief, and Garrett finally skipped the topic.Lorne felt even more exhausted than fighting with Ratzinger again.


    "But this little girl." Garrett suddenly squatted slightly, and smiled reluctantly at An Qian.


    "Is your brother your child?"


    Women''s thinking is always a little strange.


    An Qian shook her head blankly, trying very hard to understand what "your child" was.


    Instead, Lorne stroked Garrett''s head a few times and smiled a little angrily.


    "How old are they, so naive?"


    "Forget it, stop talking about it."


    Lorne''s expression gradually became serious.


    "Why are you going to buy medicine? Is anyone injured?"


    Lorne was a little worried. People in Pirate World were generally physically strong, and some minor injuries could heal on their own.


    "It''s because." Garrett hesitated to speak, but after all, he said nothing.


    Garrett took Lorne to the door of a small hotel.He let go and took Lorne upstairs.


    "We just met someone."


    The door was pushed open, and a woman in a white coat was lying on the bed.


    There was a huge wound on her face.Destroy her beautiful face.


    She seemed to have recovered from a major injury, but her complexion was pretty good. After seeing Lorne, she was obviously taken aback.


    It seemed that he didn''t realize that he would meet Lorne here.


    After a while, he said in a dejected voice.


    "It seems that you are right, Lorne, there is no way for us to challenge those legends directly."


    But Lorne shook his head.


    The eyes are firm.


    "you are wrong."

 181 Chapter 181 He and Her

    "Did you come to see me making a joke?"


    The woman was not surprised at the sudden appearance of Lorne, and said slightly self-deprecating.


    Lorne shook his head, sat on the edge of the bed, looked at the wound on the woman''s face, and said softly.


    "You look pretty like this."


    "If you just want to say something so meaningless, then please go."


    The woman raised her hand, trying to drive Lorne out, but was caught by him.


    "An Qian."


    Lorne turned his head and called the little girl in a white dress.


    The little girl smelled it, walked gently to the bed, closed her eyes, and pulled a feather from the wing behind her.Passed it to Lorne.


    Lorne touched the feather on the wound on the woman''s face. The crack healed at a speed visible to the naked eye, and soon only a faint scar remained.


    "If you rest for a while, you won''t see it anymore."


    "Hehe," the woman snorted coldly, pulling her hand out of Ron''s palm.


    "Even you, just think of me as a beautiful woman?"


    "A vase?"


    The woman''s eyes grew cold.


    "Think I got everything from this pair of skins?"


    A small sand storm gathered in her hand, ready to shoot at any time.


    What she hates most in her life is that someone makes a fuss about her gender and appearance.


    So in the end, she even found a cadre of the revolutionary army, the "shemale king" Ivankov.Made that deal.


    Lorne was silent.


    Garrett glanced at Lorne deeply, as if he wanted to say something, but after all, he didn''t say anything.


    Instead, he took An Qian with a confused face and walked out with Bree in a surprised state.


    Only Lorne and the woman were left in the room.


    Really sensible sister.


    Lorne looked at Garrett, who left quietly, and praised himself.


    Then he stared at the woman with his dark eyes.


    "The you I saw before are not like this."


    "Where is the woman who despises King Seven Wuhai, Moonlight Moriah, and puts her ambition at the top of the world?"


    Lorne took out a cigar and handed it to the woman sitting on the bed.


    Just as the woman handed him a cigarette.


    "What can a momentary failure show?"


    "Perhaps."


    The woman took Lorne''s cigar and smoked it slowly.The smoke was filled, but her pupils suddenly became colored.


    "White Beard''s power is very strong, and his power is unmatched."


    The woman spit out a smoke ring and said helplessly.


    After personally witnessing Edward Newgate''s power that can destroy almost everything.Her confidence was greatly hit.


    I even wondered why the One Piece "Gol D. Roger" could defeat White Beard and reach the end of the great route, Ralph Drew.


    But now she suddenly figured it out.


    "But so what, the higher the goal, the stronger the pleasure of conquering, isn''t it?"


    The sand storm in her hands dissipated, and the woman seemed to have become the pretentious, arrogant king under Qiwuhai.


    "I will challenge White Beard again."


    "And it will never fail next time."


    "Because I am Krokdal!"


    "It should be so!"


    Lorne breathed out a puff of smoke and said with a smile.


    There are many wonderful laws in this world. For example, you sometimes inexplicably hate a person, even if there is no flaw in the person.


    Sometimes I meet someone inexplicably, thinking that this person is very personal.


    This kind of thing is called phase sex.


    And Lorne and Krokdal belong to the kind of people who are very similar.


    "I am also ready to challenge Shiji."


    Lorne said suddenly, with a smile on his face.


    "At that time, we will pull down the emperors of these two new worlds together, how about?"


    ...


    Outside the room, Garrett paced back and forth in the doorway, her heart seemed uneasy, while An Qian shook her head following Garrett''s steps.


    It just felt dizzy soon.He held his head and sat at the door docilely.


    "You said Brother Lorne likes that kind of mature woman?"


    The girl with burgundy curly hair suddenly walked in front of An Qian, looked down at her breasts, there was still a gap between that woman, and said annoyedly.


    "But doesn''t Brother Lorne like me very much?"


    An Qian thought about it for a while, and then said seriously.


    She didn''t understand what this beautiful big sister said. Didn''t Lorne always call her a little angel?


    "You are still young, don''t understand."


    Garrett knelt down slightly, looked at the delicate and lovely girl like a porcelain doll, and said softly.


    "Like and like, sometimes they are different."


    "What does it feel like to like?"


    An Qian tilted her head and said in a daze.


    "I like it," Garrett just wanted to say something, but didn''t know how to speak, and swallowed it when he was about to reach his throat.


    "Forget it, you are still young, and you will understand when you grow up."


    "An Qian also wants to grow up quickly!"


    The little angel stood up and gestured to herself and Garrett.


    "If you want to grow up like your sister, then no one will treat An Qian as a child."


    Looking at the cute look of the little angel, Garrett seemed to think of who he was at the beginning.


    In the eyes of Lorne at the time, there is no difference between himself and this little girl, right?


    He has always regarded us as his sisters and played the image of a good brother.


    "But, I don''t just want to be a sister."


    Garrett murmured suddenly.


    And Bree, who is a little more mature, has been standing aside, thoughtful.


    She saw Lorne''s latest reward before.


    As much as 1,000,000 (billion) Bailey, has surpassed most of the brothers and sisters in the Charlotte family.


    I am afraid that only Kata Kuli brother can crush him.


    Although Kata Kuri''s bounty is not as good as Lorne''s, Kata Kuri has always been the most powerful and perfect brother in the world in Bree''s heart.


    If Garrett could marry him, his mother would allow it, right?


    After all, in the eyes of her mother, her own children are just a tool for her to marry the strong and expand her influence.


    It doesn''t matter who you marry, as long as you can help yourself.


    Bree thought blankly, but didn''t find An Qian quietly approaching her.


    With the white wings lightly waving, An Qian flew in front of Bu Lei, stretched out her little white hand, and stroked the ugly scar on Bu Lei''s face.


    "Ugly, right?"


    Bree laughed and said, because of this scar, she didn''t even have the qualifications to become a tool for her mother''s marriage.


    But it was precisely because of this scar that she was able to accompany her dear brother Kata Kuri.


    "no."


    An Qian shook her head, and then drew a feather from her wing.Gently place it on the scar of Bulei.


    The feathers turned into white light particles, enclosing the scar on Bu Lei''s face.


    After a period of soreness, Bree subconsciously touched the scar on his face.

 182 #182-Chapter 182

    The scar is still there, but it has faded a lot.


    It''s like a slightly deeper skin, much better than the scary scars before.


    Because Bree''s scar is an old wound, it has become a part of her body completely.An Qian''s ability to do this is already the limit.


    After doing all this, An Qian fell a little weakly, in the form of human fruit, monster species, and angel, with the effect of stimulating the target''s recovery ability, but it would consume her own physical strength.


    After treating two people one after another, An Qian felt very tired and wanted to sleep.


    A pair of white and slender hands hugged the little angel.Bree looked at An Qian who was sleeping peacefully in her arms, her eyes full of gratitude.


    Bree suddenly fell into a memory.


    When he was still very young, a group of pirates turned to retaliate because they could not beat Brother Kata Kuri.


    Bule will never forget that when Brother Kata Kuli saw the wound on his face, he had that annoyed, regretful and guilty look in his eyes.


    Even if he killed all the pirates later, he never changed back to that big brother who likes to laugh.


    The scar on Bree''s face became a hurdle in his heart.


    He armed himself with perfection and made all enemies fear himself.


    Kata Kuri feels that this can better protect his family.


    In fact, Bree always wanted to tell him that he really didn''t blame him at all!


    The door slowly opened and Lorne walked out of it.


    There seemed to be some agreement reached with Miss Klockdale, and Lorne had a little smile on his face.


    "Where is that big sister?"


    Garrett stuck her head inside curiously. She wanted to know what Lorne''s brother and the woman did in the room.


    But the room has long since become empty, and the bed and bedding are neatly folded.


    "she left."


    Lorne said lightly.


    This is also inevitable. How can a proud person like Miss Klockdale succumb to others?


    Unless it was a joke, Lorne couldn''t say anything about recruiting her.


    Perhaps it was because she was not used to owing other people''s kindness, Miss Krockdale quietly left after regaining her physical mobility.


    He also told Garrett and Bree through Lorne that he owed them a promise.


    "Oh."


    Garrett said obediently, and it''s good to go!Then no one would snatch Lorne''s brother with himself.


    Little girl An Qian doesn''t count!


    At the agreed time, Lorne returned to the Proverbs with the two girls, Garrett and Bree.


    The short trip to the Chambord Islands came to an end at this time.


    Garrett looked at this golden ship curiously, with Venus in his eyes.


    Girls, they like beautiful things.


    But Bree was looking for a mirror on the ship, because of her ability, she would be very uneasy in a place without a mirror.


    "Humph!"


    Ainilu, who stayed behind to sleep on the boat, snorted disdainfully when he saw that Ron had brought back the two girls.He turned over his body and continued to sleep.


    In his opinion, Lorne''s behavior of spending limited energy on girls is extremely stupid.


    With this time, it is better to use it to sleep or exercise.


    Moorman took a azure knife and returned to the boat with satisfaction.


    Hanging on his waist with the famous sword and black red blood.Lorne also curiously asked if he wanted to play Dual Sword Stream.The answer to Lorne was a noncommittal smile.


    Fat Tiger and Ordin were the last to return to the boat. Not only did they eat greasy mouths, they also carried food in large and small bags.


    A satisfied smile appeared on his face.


    Looking at them like this, Lorne estimated that he was 20 catties before he gained weight.


    Although, twenty pounds is nothing to them.


    After confirming that everyone had returned, Lorne gave an order and set sail.


    The black-haired boy stood on the bow, looking into the distance.


    It''s been a long time since I returned to Adela, I hope nothing happens.After all, there is my base camp.


    ...


    Beihai, a strange land.


    This continent is not made of mud and stones, but like countless huge shells put together.


    A blond man stood on this giant shell continent.


    "How is the battle on the front line?"


    He was holding a notebook in one hand, calculating something, and asked the housekeeper beside him.


    "After the kingdoms of Tofir and Nikenya received the support of those weapons, they became active."


    The butler tidied his clothes and said slowly.


    "Even if the warriors in our kingdom are brave, it is difficult for them to take advantage of such a big gap in weapons."


    "Huh! It''s that Karel again!"


    The blond man snorted coldly.


    "Weapon merchant from the great route!"


    He had a headache. This Carrier didn''t know where he got this laser weapon. Not only did it far exceed his kingdom''s standard flintlock musket in lethality.And because it does not require ammunition, it is much lighter than flintlock musket.


    The two defeated generals of the Kingdom of Tofel and the Kingdom of Nikenya, with this kind of super-epoch weapon, began to counterattack.


    If it weren''t for the special ammunition for laser weapons that needed to be replenished from Khalil, it would probably not be as simple as the frontline anxiety.


    These two bastards, I am afraid they will directly attack here!


    And the most hateful thing is that the guy named Khalil refused to contact him!


    Didn¡¯t he understand that as a weapon businessman, the most taboo thing is the simple truth that his position is not neutral?


    The blond man clenched his fists, his eyes full of hatred.


    My dream of unifying the entire Beihai, because of this Khalil, has been delayed for at least two full years!


    "How about the guys in the lab?"


    The blond man asked suddenly.


    As long as the research on that thing is successful, then this so-called laser weapon is a physical joke.


    After he unifies the North Sea, he will go to the Great Sea Route to find the forces behind Khalil for liquidation.


    Let them know the price of being an enemy.


    I got that piece of information from Begapunk.The group of scientists in the laboratory vowed to produce results in only three years.


    It''s been five years now. The first batch of experimental subjects should be coming out soon, right?


    "According to laboratory reports, the research on descent factors has long been successful, and the first clones will be released soon."


    "At that time, the entire Beihai will remember the horror of the Germa family."


    The butler''s face was a little enthusiastic.


    He grew up in the Kingdom of Germa, and he was naturally extremely loyal to the Kingdom.


    And the man in front of him was one of the powerful geniuses of the Germa family.


    If the technology that brought him back is completely understood.


    Then the strength of the Kingdom of Germa will be improved by leaps and bounds.


    Unifying Beihai is no longer a dream!


    "That''s good!"


    "Before that, I personally talked to Carrier."


    The blond man snorted coldly.


    With a wave of his hand, the whole earth shook suddenly.


    The ground cracked and huge snails crawled out of the sea.


    This turned out to be a continent made up of snails!

 183 Chapter 183: Lornes Discovery

    Perhaps it was the tranquility before the storm.


    On the way back to Adela, Lorne did not encounter the stupid pirates who jumped out to provoke the protagonist like the story.


    Those newcomers who had just entered the great route, after seeing the banner on the Proverbs, subconsciously chose to avoid it.


    After all, in this sea, the misty moon only represents one power.


    The Wienhill family that has risen at an exaggerated rate in recent years.


    The one billion reward offered by the Navy Headquarters made Lorne''s name resound in this sea.


    Few newcomers who are just ready to challenge the great route have the courage to challenge such a super pirate.


    Although, Lorne never called himself a pirate.


    "I''m applying a little sunscreen here."


    The top deck of the Proverbs.Garrett lay comfortably on a chair basking in the sun.


    Because this open-air deck is only open to girls, Garrett wears it particularly cool, revealing her youthful body.


    And a little guy, holding a sunscreen higher than his entire body, applied forcefully on Garrett''s white and tender skin.


    "Little Luna,"


    An Qian looked at Garrett''s good figure with envy, and lay down like Garrett.


    "An Qian also wears sunscreen."


    Bree looked at the two little girls and said helplessly.


    "You two, it''s troublesome Luna, won''t you move?"


    "it''s OK!"


    The little knight gasped.


    "This is the practice necessary to become a fighter!"


    "And Luna also has an exclusive massage recipe! Sister Bree wants to try it?"


    "I won''t do it."


    Bree shook her head and said softly.


    "Ok."


    Little Luna seemed a little lost, her face drooping.


    However, the little human race''s mind was simple, and she soon put these unpleasant things aside.


    "Let you always keep the secret secrets of Luna''s family."


    "Super comfortable serial back massage!"


    The little knight shouted, and then the smooth backs of Garrett and An Qian blew up.


    Da Da Da Da Da!


    The little knight hummed, and said proudly to Garrett and Ansie.


    "This is a massage technique developed specifically for the acupuncture points of big people! Feel comfortable."


    A few minutes later, three young girls were lying side by side on the open deck on the top floor.


    Said comfortably.


    "so comfortable."


    ...


    "They seem to have a great time."


    On the lower splint, Ainilu, who was in a small heart, suddenly opened his eyes, raised his head and said with a smile.


    "Girls, it''s always easier to get along with."


    Lorne sat aside, holding a book while answering Ainilu''s questions.


    "Then the little burgundy-haired girl just invited you, why didn''t you go up?"


    "If it were you, it should be easier to get along with girls?"


    "Because I have more important things to do."


    Lorne closed the book, and on the dark cover read the words Encyclopedia of Ability of the Devil Fruit.


    This is the experience summed up by an erudite pirate, almost covering all the Devil Fruit capable people who have appeared from Roger''s time to now.


    "What''s the use of seeing these things?"


    Ainilu sneered at this. In his opinion, this kind of book, which can only be briefly introduced, is not much different from carpet literature.


    They are all useless things.


    "I''ve been thinking about a question before."


    Lorne closed the book and said seriously.


    This book was found by chance when he was shopping with some little girls.


    The book is not a treasure, and the content inside is naturally not classified.


    Many are heard from book authors.There are many things that are not detailed.


    "what is the problem?"


    Ainilu said solemnly.


    He knew Lorne''s character, he was a pure lunatic, paranoid.


    When such people calm down and start thinking, it is their most terrifying time.


    "In fact, many of the so-called naming of Devil Fruits are incorrect."


    "Ok?"


    "For example, the current admiral, Polusalino."


    "His ability is to turn the body into light, with the speed and power of light."


    "But his fruit is called Shining Fruit."


    "Is there anything wrong with this?"


    Ainilu asked that the capabilities of the three navy generals had already been announced.Speaking of them, I instinctively thought of their fruits.


    "This is the weird point."


    Lorne raised his voice slightly.


    "If you can manipulate light, shouldn''t it be called bright fruit, or bright fruit more appropriate?"


    "Why do you call it Shining Fruit?"


    "Although Polusalino is always shining when fighting, it is true. But the name "Sparkling Fruit" always makes people feel less formal."


    "It feels like someone was blinded by the dazzling light after seeing this fruit power for the first time."


    Lorne put the book down and said in a strange tone.


    "Ah, what is this! It flashed into my eyes! I''ll call you Shining Fruit."


    "So," Ainilu''s face became serious.


    "It does not feel right, as if it was artificial."


    "and this."


    Lorne opened the book and found a picture. This was a tall and hearty man.


    "Whitebeard, Edward Newgate. The most terrifying pirate in the world, the fruit-shaking ability..."


    Lorne read the words under the picture.When he reached Zhenzhen Fruit, he stopped.


    "It can cause a shock, shouldn''t it be called a shaking fruit, or an earthquake fruit? The name shaking fruit is too strange?"


    Whitebeard was one of the well-deserved kings of this sea after Roger''s death. He conquered the world with unrivaled power. Even the ambitious and heart-hinging Miss Klockdal was defeated by him.


    As a strong man who has traversed the ocean for decades and emerged from countless battles, his ability has long been no secret.


    The pirates who grew up after the great voyage era, when they think of the white beard, will naturally think of his destructive power and the fruit of the earthquake.


    "So, what do you want to say."


    Anilu felt that he had vaguely grasped some context, but it was so short.


    "Since ancient times," Lorne said with a smile, pointing to the book.


    "All capable persons will subconsciously imitate the development method of the previous owner after obtaining the ability."


    "Or make a fuss about the ability description on the so-called Devil Fruit Illustrated Book. Want to find a Devil Fruit that suits you."


    "Is there anything wrong with this?"


    Ainilu asked back, although he also disliked those who imitated others, and felt that this was stealing the results of others.


    But he has to admit that learning from the previous owner is indeed a skill to quickly master the ability.


    "But," Lorne suddenly gave a weird smile.


    "How do you know that the previous owner''s development direction must be right?"

 184 Chapter 184

    "If there is no mistake in the direction of their capacity development."


    Ainilu said solemnly.


    "Then their demonstrated ability should be related to the description of Devil Fruit."


    "Or its extension."


    "Are you talking about the Devil Fruit Illustrated Book?" Lorne sneered.


    He stretched out his slender fingers and pointed to the Devil Fruit Ability Encyclopedia on the table.


    "What if the Devil Fruit Illustrated Book is wrong?"


    "What if the Devil Fruit itself has no name?"


    Lorne''s light and fluttering words are as heavy as Mount Tai, giving Anilu a feeling of awakening the person in his dream.


    "The so-called predecessor''s development method, the introduction of the Devil Fruit Illustrated Book."


    Lorne stretched out his hand to the calm sea and sneered.


    "In my opinion, none of them have any value!"


    The next moment, the waves on the beach were rough, and countless fish jumped out of the sea.


    Like the Ten Thousand Buddha Dynasty Sect.


    "I think it is clear."


    Lorne said softly to Anilu.


    "You have to go your own way. No one can help."


    Lorne stopped, and the school of fish dived into the deep sea again, and the sea was calm again.


    Everything just now seems to have not happened at all.


    "So, I won''t care how you practice in the future."


    Before Lorne, he had developed an exclusive training plan for everyone in the family.


    But now it seems that the effect is not very good.


    "It should have been so."


    Anillu laughed loudly, he had found out in the previous battle with Ratzinger.


    After practicing physique, although he became more resistant to fights, Ratzinger severely injured him many times, and Ainilu stood up again.


    But his greatest strength, the unparalleled destructive power and speed of Thunder Fruit, has not been properly used by him.


    His own attack, in front of the strengthened Ratzinger, was like tickling.


    Later, after he understood all this, he made a desperate move, using all his power to stimulate his ability, and he was able to suppress Ratzinger with absolute thunder.


    "You always talked about short-board theory, short-board theory."


    "What determines a person''s strength is his weakest point."


    "I think it''s wrong."


    Ainilu raised his head.With a trace of domineering look at the world.


    "That''s just because the longest plank they call is not long enough."


    "maybe."


    Lorne did not rush to refute Ainilu.A person''s energy is limited. Is there anything wrong with Ainilu''s idea of ??wanting to specialize.


    Lorne didn''t know.


    He is now thinking about how to perfect himself.


    In these battles, Lorne once again discovered a fatal flaw of his own, that is, he relied too much on the close combat of the combination of perception fruits and priest fighting skills.


    Once the opponent''s defense is amazing, or it doesn''t fight melee with you at all.


    Lorne could do nothing.


    Although the ability of the "illusion killer" has repeatedly made extraordinary achievements, it was only due to the fact that the opponent didn''t understand it.


    Later, when everyone is prepared, this ability can only be reduced to the skill of clear mobs.


    It''s time to study new moves.Lorne turned around and walked into the pedicure room.


    "Why are you going?"


    Ainilu held the helm in one hand and asked suspiciously.


    "Practice boxing!"


    The door of the practice room closed slowly, and Ron''s calm voice came.


    ...


    In the evening, after watching the sun set, the girls ended the day of sunbathing.I took a shower and started preparing for dinner.


    Of course, Garrett and Bree are mainly responsible for the preparations, and Ansie and Luna are responsible for selling cuteness.


    In a country with countless delicacies, IWC Totland grew up and has a mother who loves various delicacies, so they naturally have good cooking skills.


    An Qian only saw the two beautiful elder sisters picking up their swords, and a sumptuous meal was already prepared.


    "Where''s Brother Lorne?"


    After waiting for a long time, Garrett didn''t see Lorne coming out, so he looked for Lorne a little anxiously.


    But as soon as she left the house, she ran into Lorne, who had just returned.Garrett just wanted to complain, but after seeing the sweat on Lorne''s body, he swallowed it again.


    "Hurry up and take a shower and get ready to eat."


    Everyone talked and laughed at the dinner table, as if their family members gathered together to chat and eat.


    It''s just that Ainilu kept talking and stopped. When the dinner was over, he returned to the deck and the sea breeze was blowing. After a chance, he found that the door of the training room was not closed.


    "Even Ron was careless."


    Ainilu smiled and walked over to help Lorne close the door, but the curiosity in his heart made him want to see what happened inside.


    The door opened.What appeared in front of Aini''s road was not a neat and clean training room.


    It is a ruin.


    All the sandbags have turned into fragments of the same place.


    ...


    In the Adela waters, a golden ship quietly appeared on the sea level.


    Garrett stood looking forward to the bow, wanting to know what this "land of flowers" looked like.


    Even Luna, who likes to sleep in Ansie''s wings, stood quietly on Ansie''s shoulders, looking curiously at a small spot in the distance.


    "The country of flowers, there must be a lot of flowers?"


    Luna asked timidly.


    "Yes,"


    Lorne smiled.


    "The flowers here. Undefeated in all seasons."


    "Great!"


    After hearing Lorne''s answer, Luna looked a little excited.


    As a little human race, one of her biggest dreams is to be able to sleep beautifully among all kinds of flowers.


    It seems that this goal will be achieved in Adela.


    Lei Zhou''s proverb left silently, and no one noticed when he returned.


    But when Lorne walked off the deck, Agatha had been waiting at the secret dock for a long time.


    But when he saw Garrett coming down from the boat, Agatha was obviously taken aback.


    The two women looked at each other in the air for a long time before they separated under Ron''s cough.


    "You are a little haggard."


    Lorne walked to Agatha''s side and said distressedly.


    At this time, she was wearing a white yellow robe and a crown on her head.Appears more dignified.


    But there was a sad smell between her eyebrows, which made her a little pitiful.


    "I''m just guilty." Agatha lowered her head, "I didn''t complete your instructions."


    "It''s nothing."


    Lorne said with a smile, "There may be a problem with the naval headquarters."


    "I''ve been caught by Dougman for so long, but no new officers come to me to ask for someone."


    "Since they give me opportunities for development, how can I not make good use of it for a while?"


    After Lorne had finished speaking, he was about to go to Adela''s internal training room. Regarding ability development, he had vaguely gone.


    "Wait a minute, Lorne."


    Agatha said anxiously.


    "Someone wants to see you,"


    Agatha paused.Continue to say.


    "He is from Beihai."

 185 Chapter 185: A Woman From Beihai

    People from Beihai?


    Lorne thought about it for a moment. He didn''t seem to know anyone from Beihai.


    The only thing connected with the North Sea is the level of Khalil''s arms upgrade.


    "Is it Vinsmoke or Don Quixote?"


    Lorne asked, in the entire Beihai, there are only so two forces that can be remembered by him.


    The others are not very attractive to him.


    "You''ll know if you go and see." Agatha sold it for a while,


    "Not the one you hate."


    "So what about Don Quixote?"


    Lorne smiled. Everyone in the family knew his past. He and the patriarch of the Vinsmok family, Gage, had a lot of grievances.


    In Adela''s meeting room, a girl with green hair in casual clothes sits on a chair, playing poker boringly.


    The playing cards are unpredictable in her hand, and she throws them into the sky at will.


    Playing cards are like flying feathers in the sky, she grabs and rests a card at will.The other hand is as fast as a phantom, grabbing other cards.


    "Fuck!"


    The door was slowly opened, and Lorne walked in while applauding.


    "Nice trick. How can I call you."


    The green-haired woman smiled and lifted the poker in her hand.


    It''s a Q of hearts.


    "You can call me the Q of Hearts." The green-haired woman said with a smile.


    "Very well, Miss Heart."


    Lorne pulled the chair away, sat in front of her, supported his body with his hands, and said solemnly.


    "You came to me for something, we don''t seem to know it."


    "You don''t know me, I know you." Hongtao blinked and raised an eyebrow at Lorne.Said playfully.


    Her eyes are very special, and her pupils are like a circle of circles.


    "The fastest rising prisoner in the world, one of the masters of Paradise."


    Hongtao picked up a newspaper and pointed at the headline with her slender fingers.


    "The emperor of the future."


    "If you are just here to chase stars, then the two of us may not be able to talk anymore."


    Lorne said solemnly, and immediately made a look like he wanted to leave.


    "What if I brought you good news?"


    Hearts held his face with one hand, stared at Lorne, and said stupidly.


    "Oh?"


    The slight hook of Heart''s words aroused Lorne''s interest, and he straightened up.


    "Talk about the point."


    "Mr. Lorne started his career as an armament."


    Hearts waved one hand gently on the table, and a weapon made of ice and snow condensed on the table.


    Those who can?


    Lorne frowned slightly. He just didn''t feel the aura in the woman, so he subconsciously thought that this woman was a weak person.


    It''s just acting as a microphone between the two forces.


    Unexpectedly, this woman actually hides such a hand ability. Seeing that she doesn''t care about it, she doesn''t seem to care that her ability is exposed.


    Is there something to rely on, or is there too much trust in the Wienhill family?


    The ice weapon is only a model, but it is modeled after the laser weapon of the Wienhill family.


    This weapon, which originated from the sky island Bikar Island, has always been in short supply in the sea.


    "What do you want to say?"


    Lorne stared at the hearts and said coldly.


    "What is the most taboo thing about arms dealers? Mr. Lorne should know better than me.


    With a wave of Hongtao''s hand, this ice and snow weapon model turned into a puddle of water and flowed onto the table.


    "Are you educating me?"


    Lorne snorted coldly.


    Of course he knew what Hearts alluded to, that is, he instructed Khalil to secretly support the two enemies of Vinsmok, the Kingdom of Tofel and the Kingdom of Nikanya.


    The reason is simply because he hates that person from Kage.


    "How dare I be in front of the famous great pirate Ron? I just said my thoughts."


    Hearts said weakly, but Lorne found through his perception that the woman was still calm and composed.


    What is it that gives her confidence?


    "Speak up your purpose, I hate to make rounds."


    Lorne snorted.


    "If you just want to be Vince Mork''s lobbyist, I advise you to stop there."


    "I might be tempted to do it."


    "Winsmok?"


    A snow figure of a man appeared in the palm of Hearts, who was the current Patriarch of Vinsmok.


    The appearance of Vinsmok Gage.


    "Who cares about this trash?"


    Hongtao said disdainfully, and gently squeezed his hand, and the snow statue of Kage turned into a pile of fragments.


    "On behalf of my master, I want to cooperate with you."


    "Cooperation?"


    Lorne was a little puzzled, he didn''t know what the woman was referring to.


    "For the arms business, even if Mr. Lorne has mastered something as rare as laser weapons, he only dared to sell to the remote areas of the world, instead of looking for customers in the paradise and the new world, the reason is simply because, "


    Hearts stretched out two fingers.


    "The first is the headquarters of the world government and navy. Mr. Lorne is stared at by them. These things are not good to be shot in Paradise and New World."


    "go on."


    After listening to Heart, Lorne raised some interest slightly.


    "The second reason is that countries that need these weapons are generally in wars, and their own forces are no longer sufficient to suppress them."


    "The world is huge, but most of the resources in this world are concentrated in the seemingly small new world and paradise."


    "To miss these two places is to miss everything."


    "interesting."


    Lorne played with a Q of Hearts and said with interest.


    "So, how are you going to work with me?"


    He sells weapons only because it is the fastest way to accumulate capital.


    The so-called gangsters of Adela had a reputation, but they did not dare to touch these things.


    Lorne rose rapidly through this gap.


    Now that we have capital, this arms business is not important.


    "We provide names, and ships under our names will not be interrogated by the Navy."


    "Your name?"


    Lorne squinted and repeated what the woman said.


    In this world, the only people who can not accept the navy''s investigation are the ships of the countries participating in the world government, the vehicles of the Tianlong people, and the traitor of the pirates, the king of Qiwuhai.


    If it is the first two, then this woman does not have to come to talk to herself.


    So it can only be?


    "Your master is the one from the Seven Martial Seas under the King?"


    Lorne said solemnly.


    The current king Qiwuhai, Hawkeye Mihawk is a lone ranger, and the tyrant bear is erratic.


    Moonlight Moriah had just experienced a fiasco, and she didn''t know where she was hiding and licking her wounds.


    And Sha Klockdal knew him again.


    Then it could only be the mysterious man who resembled Lorne the most.


    The man called Tianyasha.


    "The young master of my family is the man who is destined to dominate the entire Pirate World!"


    As if thinking of something, Hongtao''s eyes were full of enthusiasm, and his face was flushed.


    "Sorry, I lost my mind."


    Hongtao realized his gaffe, and quickly apologized, but still read the name of his Young Master out loud.


    "Don Quixote Doflamingo!"

 186 Chapter 186 The Proposal of the Kings Seven Wuhai

    It really was him.


    Lorne nodded, this is the most in line with his character.


    Crazy, everything.


    "So, you want me to be in your Don Quixote name?"


    Lorne said coldly.


    "Then I''m sorry, I refuse."


    What''s the joke here?How could he be willing to succumb to him?


    If this were the case, he had agreed to Miss Krockdale earlier.


    "The young master expected you to refuse."


    Hearts was not surprised by this.


    "How about listening to my second paragraph first?"


    "You continue." Lorne said.


    "I just said that the second thing that restricts Mr. Lorne''s arms business is that this weapon can only be sold to war-torn countries, and peaceful countries are not needed."


    "But this world, even if it has entered the so-called era of great navigation for several years, there are still too few countries in war."


    "So you guys think?"


    "Since there are not many war-torn countries now, let''s create war by ourselves, how about?"


    Hongtao spoke slowly, but she said something like the devil in her beautiful mouth.


    "How do you make it?"


    Lorne asked slowly, he had to admit that Doflamingo''s plan was more comprehensive than his own.


    Hongtao took a sip of water, and then slowly uttered three words.


    "Revolutionary Army."


    In the past two years, a force called the Revolutionary Army has risen in the sea. In the name of overthrowing the brutal rule of the world government and restoring the glory of the huge kingdom, they have rapidly expanded their power on the sea.


    The Naval Headquarters has a deep taboo about this new force and is reluctant to mention it.Several times of encirclement and suppression by the world government were all avoided by the cunning revolutionary army.


    After hearing the three words "Revolutionary Army", Lorne seemed to remember something, his face moved slightly.Then it returned to normal.


    "Your plan is really good."


    Lorne commented.


    I have to admit that Doflamingo is indeed a lunatic. Although the revolutionary army has the power to stir the world, it is even more important to cause wars in several countries.


    "Going back to the original question, do you know how our young master evaluates your attitude towards Vinsmock?"


    "silly!"


    Hearts imitated a man''s voice and said hoarsely.


    "This Lorne is still too young to hide his emotions well."


    "boom!"


    A cup next to the hearts broke instantly.Lorne narrowed his eyes and said coldly to Heart.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I will kill you here?"


    "Not afraid."


    Hongtao shook his head and said seriously.


    "The young master said that you and him are the same kind of people. If you kill me, it will only prove that he has missed his eyes, that''s all."


    "Then you are really loyal."


    Lorne said indifferently, "Go ahead, I don''t believe Doflamingo just said that."


    "Yes."


    Hongtao raised his head and stared into Lorne''s eyes.


    "The young master said, if you clear up your emotions in an instant, then we can talk about the next step."


    "whats the matter?"


    "Our two families are not loyal to anyone," a map appeared in Hongtao''s hand.


    Condensed version of the world map.


    "It''s equal cooperation!"


    "If you send out the weapon, we will transport and contact the seller."


    Hearts squeezed his hands slightly, as if pinching the world in his hands.


    "Let''s step the world under our feet."


    "Papa."


    Lorne clapped and said with a smile.


    "Very good proposal. I don''t seem to have a reason to refuse. But I have one last question."


    Lorne yawned and continued.


    "Why did you choose me?"


    In this world, there are too many forces that control advanced weapons.Lorne''s laser weapon originating from the sky island is not outstanding, and can only threaten the weak who will not see or hear.


    Even in Beihai, Don Quixote''s old neighbor, the Vinsmoke family also controls far more advanced technology than themselves.


    It just hasn''t been used in actual combat.


    What point does Doflamingo care about himself?


    "You are wrong, Mr. Lorne."


    Hongtao shook his head.


    "The young master is not interested in your weapons, but you."


    "Young Master said that you are the same type of person as him."


    "A person destined to stand on top."


    "So he doesn''t mind working with you."


    ...


    The meeting between the two didn''t last long, and Heart was the first to walk out the door.


    Then he said softly to Agatha who was standing at the door.


    "Please tell Mr. Lorne, I am waiting for his reply at any time."


    Agatha did not answer, but walked in and saw Lorne sitting in a chair thoughtfully.


    "I heard."


    Before Agatha could speak, Lorne said softly.


    "So what are you going to do?" Agatha asked.


    "No matter what you decide, I will support you, and the family will support you."


    "She''s not in a hurry."


    Lorne stood up and said softly.


    "Notify all members of the family above the cadre, come home at night, I want to announce one thing."


    In the evening, a manor located on the Red Rose Long Street.


    This was the place where Lorne lived before. After Agatha succeeded Adela''s king, it became a forbidden place.


    Out of the core members of the Vennhill family, no one is allowed to enter.


    There were countless soldiers in uniforms at the door, not even a fly could get in.


    Fat Tiger''s fat body got out of the carriage with difficulty, and then complained.


    "You guy, so fat, why are you squeezing the same car with me."


    This carriage was specially customized for him, and it was more than enough to hold him alone, but it would be difficult to add a fat man.


    Another giant man who was also obese said grimly.


    "I''m not close to you."


    "Come less! I think you just want to steal the snacks in my car!"


    Fat Tiger said furiously.Then reluctantly led the swarthy man Alding into the manor.


    Why did he bring this man home by himself? He digs the pit and jumps in tears.


    The manor is full of lavender roses, symbolizing the sacred and inviolable.


    It is said that because Lorne didn''t like rosemary''s flower language before, he ordered people to replace it.


    Entering the gate of the castle, the people inside were already there.


    "It''s just you two." A bald, strong man said coldly.


    "Isn''t it because eating delayed time again?"


    "You are delaying time because of eating!"


    Fat Tiger retorted, eating so tired, how about eating more?


    How can you fight hard without eating?


    "Okay, okay, stop arguing."


    Agatha, wearing a light purple cheongsam, came over and played round the field.


    Fat Tiger and Jody are like rivals, arguing every time they meet.


    "Everyone is here, right?"


    Lorne, who was sitting on a white tiger skin, opened his eyes suddenly.


    Except for Carril in the North Sea, and Lucky on Judicial Island.All the members of the Vennhill family are here.


    All the people present turned their eyes to Lorne, and they all wondered what would happen to Lorne calling himself over.

 187 Chapter 187 Chapter 187: Lornes Plan

    "Ahem,"


    Lorne took a deep breath.


    "I called everyone over this time, just to say one thing."


    Everyone''s expressions gradually became solemn, and Ron seldom made such a formal appearance.


    There are often only two situations in which he will do this.


    One is that Lorne encountered something that he could not make a decision alone.


    For example, when I first came to Adela and specified future plans.


    The second is...


    "I changed to a new look, is it much better?"


    The atmosphere there was frozen, and everyone was speechless.


    Lorne replaced the black cloak with white, opened his arms wide, as if showing a new belly, and said with a smile.


    There is still a grimace on his face.


    "really."


    Agatha closed her eyes helplessly, holding her head with one hand.


    Lorne is a pure lunatic, neurotic.


    No one can figure out his thoughts.


    "Much better than your black one," Ainilu commented.


    "Your black hair and black eyes, and then put on a black robe, you are like a crow."


    "Super ugly."


    "I think." Jody sat down casually, leaning on the sofa with his legs up.


    Holding a goblet in one hand and savoring it carefully.


    "Boss, you look better in that priest''s robe. It feels gentle."


    "It''s still the priest''s robe now?" Fat Tiger snatched the wine glass in Jodi''s hand, and drank the wine inside regardless of Jodi''s almost murderous eyes.


    "With such a thing, I don''t know what you drink?"


    Fat Tiger wiped his mouth and continued.


    "If it weren''t for the boss, it should be Adela''s dictatorship now, not the woman Rila."


    Rila, the former nun under Arelli.


    For example, after Arelli succeeded the Pope of Holy Truth, Lorne declined the post of bishop and became the bishop of Adela.


    The scandal of the Holy Truth does not seem to affect the faith of Adela believers.


    In other words, they only believed in the hero in their hearts, Lorne.


    Although Rila is expensive as a bishop, he still has to be checked and balanced by Lorne, the honorary deputy bishop.


    "You should also be called the elder bishop. The bishop should wear a red robe!"


    There was a lot of discussion about Lorne''s new look.


    Morman yawned and said he did not want to participate in the discussion.


    An Qian feasted on the table alone, in her heart, Lorne''s brother looks good in everything.


    Alover and Ordin are because they are new members.In terms of the right to speak, he chose not to speak.


    But the butler Koffel, like he used to, never participated in this, he only needs to serve Master Lorne well.


    As for Garrett and Bree, it is actually Bree alone.As one of the four emperors, big mom, the daughter of Charlotte Lingling, she knows how to avoid suspicion, and took Garrett to decline this gathering.


    Although Garrett wanted to come, that was right.


    "Except for my new look."


    Lorne suddenly sat on the sofa, the white cloak and the white tiger leather sofa complemented each other, making Lorne a little more heroic.


    "I want to move the family headquarters to Sky Island."


    Lorne breathed a sigh of relief and said calmly.


    The people present were silent for a while, and after a long time, Agatha spoke.


    "reason?"


    They all understood Lorne''s character, the kind of man who wouldn''t change once a decision was made.


    But even if they won''t stop Lorne, they need a reason.


    "Adela''s development is very rapid. We have become one of the important arms suppliers in the world, and there is an upward trend."


    "So please tell us why."


    Agatha looked straight into Lorne''s eyes.


    "Because," Lorne knew, although Agatha would abide by her decision unconditionally.


    But Lorne still had to convince her.


    After all, Adela was her painstaking effort.


    "After my bounty is announced, there will be an endless stream of challengers."


    "This will upset me."


    "Will it be upset?" Agatha pondered for a moment. This was indeed a reason. Lorne was a troublesome person.


    but


    "But it''s not the reason you decided to move, if you retreat because of a little danger."


    Agatha said confidently,


    "You are not Lorne."


    In her mind, if it was because of too many challengers, Lorne would never choose to move.


    With his character, he should be able to suppress all challengers with thunder.


    Let those newcomers not dare to trouble Lorne because of fear


    This is what he should do.


    In his dictionary, there has never been a word escape.


    "This place is so conspicuous, it is easy to be ransacked."


    "It''s the same as cp0."


    Lorne continued, if the original cp0 were malicious, Lorne could not imagine what would happen.


    He did not allow his family to suffer harm.


    Are you worried about me?


    Agatha''s heart warmed after hearing Lorne''s words.


    "The reason is far-fetched," Agatha commented, and then turned to smile.


    "But it''s not unacceptable."


    It was like a decision Lorne would make.


    "So where did you decide to move your home?" Agatha asked.


    There is nothing else in the current territory of the house except Adela and the surrounding islands.


    unless.


    "Boss, what do you like? When are we going to grab it!"


    Jody stood up and said warly.He hasn''t moved his bones for a long time, and his body is about to rust.


    I heard that Moorman and Ainilu followed the boss to teach the country Balan and had a good time. It is really enviable!


    As for Fat Tiger, he subconsciously ignored it.


    I heard that he had a good meal with that Ordin. When the battle was over, there was not even a wound on his body.


    This made Jodi despise.


    That is, I can''t beat him now, or I must give him a little bit of color.


    "Oge Hongmu, the country of wine?" Fat Hu asked, "the wine there is good, you can take it down."


    "But that Roton IV, Emperor Sid is an ally of the boss."


    Morman reminded in a deep voice, although he also wanted to live a life of drinking fine wine every day.


    As a swordsman, how can you not drink alcohol?


    "Or are you going to the new world?"


    Anilu interrupted suddenly, his eyes showed a trace of yearning.For the sea of ??the strong that Lorne said, the new world.His heart is very itchy.


    He wanted to see how terrifying the strongest people in the world were.


    "Neither," Lorne shook his head.The family still didn''t guess his thoughts.


    Lorne suddenly opened his eyes, pointed at the sky with one finger, and said solemnly.


    "Our new home, the country of clouds above 10,000 meters!"


    "Sky Island!"


    The people present opened their mouths wide and could not speak.


    The entire castle is silent, and the needle drop can be heard.

 188 Chapter 188 Chapter 188

    "How can it be a sky island?"


    Alover asked excitedly, who had not spoken.


    He is nicknamed "Ghost Fox" and is known for his resourcefulness. He alone supported the decaying Jeffrey family for ten years, which shows his ability.


    After being caught by Lorne, he succeeded in persuading Lorne to join the Wienhill family and to be free with his own wisdom.


    Now he is one of the heads of "Dark Moon", the intelligence organization of the Wien Hill family.


    The family was able to develop to what it is now, and he Hill Aloven could say a large part of his power.


    He knew that his identity was not pleasing at home, so one was only reducing his sense of existence, only when Lorne announced the decision, he couldn''t help but asked.


    In his opinion, moving to Sky Island is a stupid decision that can no longer be stupid.


    "According to the intelligence in the house, the supplies on the sky island are extremely scarce, and even the soil is a rare thing."


    "Except for the inherited laser weapons, their only commendable shellfish culture can''t be preserved in the Qinghai Sea for a long time."


    "So I don''t understand why it is Sky Island."


    Alover said solemnly.In this family, Lorne''s decision is everything, and everyone will execute it unconditionally.


    But they are qualified to know why.


    "You said that the raw materials are not enough, do you mean the weapon processing factory?"


    Lorne smiled relieved, then asked back.


    "When are weapons processing plants and family headquarters tied together and indivisible?"


    This sentence made everyone present stunned for a moment, unable to answer.


    There has never been a reason why weapons processing plants and family headquarters must be tied together.


    "But what''s the reason?" Agatha asked.


    "Why choose Sky Island."


    "Compared with Adela, this place has no advantages other than symbolism."


    "You are wrong." Lorne shook his head. "The reason why I chose Sky Island was after careful consideration."


    "At present, what is the most important thing for family development?"


    Lorne asked, then answered himself.


    "It is a laser weapon from the sky island. This weapon helped us quickly gain a foothold in the arms market."


    "And the source of these laser weapons comes from the blueprints I brought back from the sky island. It is the family''s craftsmen who have thoroughly studied those blueprints."


    "So, our research department is the family''s greatest wealth."


    Lorne said slowly, and no one at the scene retorted.


    "This Adela is destined to become a battlefield and stage."


    "At that time, even I will not be able to take care of these craftsmen."


    "The lives of craftsmen are too fragile to withstand a little accident."


    Lorne remembered that even if Doflamingo in the original book was so powerful, he controlled the entire Tokushima.


    But when I met the protagonist, my hometown was taken away, and all my business and dreams turned into a bubble.


    Lorne didn''t want to put all his eggs in one basket. If he failed in the future, there would be no room for turning.


    Although pretentious, Lorne still knew a simple truth.


    Consider defeat first.


    "So I am going to move the family''s research room to the sky island."


    Lorne said slowly.


    "Build the sky into a country completely ours!"


    "Two questions."


    Agatha had been persuaded by Lorne at this time, but still extended two fingers.


    "The first one, the empty island you mentioned is too far from Adela. It''s not convenient to transport supplies."


    According to data, the sky island is located over Gaya Island in the waters of Adumanda, a half-month voyage from Adela.


    The sky island is a place where materials are scarce, and all the things needed for the experiment must be transported from Adela.


    Manpower and material resources are consumed too much.


    "the second."


    Agatha stretched out his second finger.


    "You once said that there are only two ways to get to the sky island."


    "The huge ocean current and the top of the western sky."


    "The former has only two results: total arrival and total death, while the latter is like gambling. It is not known how many people out of a hundred people can reach."


    "The risk factor is too big." Agatha shook her head.It''s not that she doesn''t like adventure.


    But I feel that this behavior is no different from pure death.


    "Is such that."


    Lorne said."There are mainly two kinds of clouds in the sky island, one is called Haiyun, and the other is called Island Cloud."


    Ainilu nodded. As a Kojima native, he knew all these things well.


    "As the name suggests, Haiyun is just like the seawater in Qinghai. There are various fishes living in it, and the capable people will lose their abilities if they unfortunately fall into it."


    "The island cloud. It can be directly regarded as the unique soil of the sky island. The earth where they usually stand is made of island cloud."


    Everyone nodded, expressing understanding.


    "There is a special place in the sky island, called Qiyun Factory, which is responsible for processing clouds."


    "And my thought is," Lorne pointed at the ceiling.His face said feverishly.


    "I am going to create a cloud kingdom over Adela!"


    madman!


    This is the evaluation of Lorne by everyone present, and only a thorough madman would think of making an island by himself.


    But it was Ron''s crazy temperament that attracted them.


    "We are standing at an altitude of 10,000 meters in Adela, looking down at the sea. It sounds pretty good, doesn''t it?"


    The corners of Lorne''s mouth split open, and he said with a smile.


    "Then comes the second question, how to get to the sky. After all, both roads may cause a lot of casualties."


    "Each of you is my family, and any one of you injured is something I don''t want to see."


    Lorne said calmly, but with a trace of domineering.


    "My answer is Proverbs."


    The Proverbs was the golden ship Lorne had taken before.With Anilu''s ability bonus, he can fly freely in the air.


    "My plan is to build a light ship, and then use the power of Anilu to transport the craftsmen and raw materials to Angel Island and Bikka Island."


    "Those two places are now my territory."


    "Through the unique cloud cutting factory there, a large number of island clouds are created. Then they are transported to the sky above Adela."


    "I want to build an island there."


    "Then move all the important things in the house to that island in the sky. The whole Qinghai is our processing plant!"


    "And while building a small island, I will also look for a more convenient and faster way to establish a channel connecting the sky and the sea!"


    Lorne finished his plan in one breath, and the whole room was silent.


    This is the idea of ??a lunatic, and normal people can''t keep up with his thinking.


    However, everyone present started to laugh.


    It¡¯s more fun to follow a lunatic like this, isn¡¯t it?


    At the end, Lorne said calmly.


    "The sky belongs to Wienhill!"


    Calm tone, not forever!

 189 Chapter 189-Whiskey Mountain

    After Lorne made the decision, the entire Adela began to operate like a sophisticated machine.


    Countless materials and equipment were transported to Adela from all over the sea, and then urged the spacecraft through Aini Road to the sky of 10,000 meters.


    Through the arms business, the Wienhill family accumulated a lot of wealth.


    If possible, Lorne can conquer many countries through countless Pele and strong military power.


    But because of the existence of the world government, all this is empty talk.


    ...


    Two months later, the waters near the entrance of the Great Route.


    A small boat came from the second half of the paradise, like a leaf drifting on the sea.


    Finally drifted here.


    Lorne walked out of the cabin and stretched.


    He is wearing a white shirt and a pair of shorts.Looks like a big sunny boy.


    But only a strong person with outstanding knowledge and color can discover the powerful strength of this boy who is like the brother next door, hidden in the sun.


    After Lorne made the plan to build the sky island, he immediately announced that he was going to the North Sea.


    Some grievances must be resolved by themselves.


    The only followers were Garrett, whom he regarded as his younger sister, and the little angel Navigator Ansie and her knight Luna.


    Well, the three girls are all younger sisters.


    Lorne selectively ignored Agatha''s almost murderous look when he boarded the ship.


    On the bow of the boat, a girl with burgundy curly hair was fishing, and when he saw Lorne coming out, she turned and smiled slightly.


    "Today''s harvest is good. I will make fish soup for you later."


    After staying in Adela for a few days, Bree assured that Garrett was here, and he left and returned to the new world.


    In her eyes, he had regarded Lorne as his family.


    Because she knows her mother.


    Charlotte Lingling would not reject such an excellent marriage partner as Lorne.


    What''s more, if you have been away from your brother for so long, your brother will be worried too?


    With a plop, Garrett''s fishing line began to sway, she lifted it gently, and a small fish was pulled out of the sea by her and fell into a small bucket.


    This small bucket is full of fresh sea fish, these are the fruits of her afternoon.


    "Almost enough," Garrett squinted and smiled, seemingly in a good mood.


    Lorne looked at Garrett''s happy look, and his mood was relaxed.


    This is why he brought Garrett out.After coming out of Pushing City, Lorne was burdened with too many things.


    This was the motivation to urge him forward, but it almost crushed his shoulders.


    Only in front of these few sisters who know nothing about the world can Lorne get the rare relaxation.


    "Is there so many fish?"


    The little angel happily ran to the keg, and the little knight stood drooling on her shoulder.


    "You can drink delicious fish soup tonight."


    The afterglow of the setting sun fell on the boat, recording this scene permanently.


    Lorne may never think that this time is the most relaxing and happy time in his life.


    After a simple supper, Lorne estimated that there was still some way to reach Dian Dao Mountain, and began his daily practice.


    Strength is accumulated bit by bit.


    Garrett was watching. She was only fifteen years old, and her bones hadn''t developed well, so she was not suitable for strenuous exercise.


    Moreover, with Charlotte''s blood, she doesn''t need any cultivation at all, and she can have a physical quality far surpassing most people in this ocean.


    After all, her mother is Charlotte Lingling!


    Such things as talents are never fair.


    ...


    Near the entrance of the Great Airway, there is a small island with huge cacti called Whiskey Mountain.


    Even in the middle of the night, the island is still brightly lit and full of voices.


    At this time, a small boat came to the port of this small island, and a few teenagers and girls got off the boat.


    "An unpleasant smell of wine."


    Garrett frowned when he first set foot on this island.


    Because of the experience of the isolated island, she hates wine very much.


    If it wasn''t for the boat to supply some necessary supplies, she would never set foot on this island.


    The little angel An Qian even after smelling the wine in the air for a while, her face blushed and her eyes became a little blurred. If it weren''t for Garrett holding her little hand, she would not know how many times she fell. Up.


    Three people walking in the small street like this, like a family of three?


    If possible, Garrett hopes that time will pass more slowly, so that she can enjoy the time that is exclusive to Lorne''s brother.


    "It turned out to be this place."


    Lorne smiled, after he just scanned the surroundings with his perception ability, he suddenly remembered that this place had appeared in the original book.


    This small island, called the Welcome Island, is the first small island that the warriors from the sea arrived at after they came to the great route.


    The residents of the island have a long-standing custom, that is, they will welcome every pirate group that reaches the great sea route.


    And hold a grand banquet for them, enjoy the wine and food at will.


    Then, after these pirates were drunk, they looted their treasures and sent them to the navy in exchange for a bounty.


    The countless newcomers were deceived by the warm appearance of the residents, naively thinking that the great route welcomes the pirates, and that they are the heroes of this sea.I lost my dream on this small island.


    At this moment, this Whiskey Mountain Island is holding a banquet, because several new pirate groups have just begun their adventure.


    "I hope they don''t do stupid things."


    Lorne laughed.


    He has no interest in the weak.


    "Are you a pirate?"


    But it seemed as if the heavens were going to confront Ron. At this moment, a young girl holding flowers came over with excitement.


    Pass the flowers in his hand to Lorne.


    "I am your fan! I am really glad to meet you here!"


    The girl had a sincere expression with a hint of enthusiasm on her face.It''s like a fan who really met an idol.


    If it weren''t for Lorne to feel the malice in her heart through perception.She was almost deceived by her.


    "Do you know who I am?"


    Lorne didn''t take the flowers from the girl''s hand, but instead asked instead.


    In fact, the answer is already obvious. If she knew that Lorne was a super bounty of 1,000,000 (billion) Bailey, she would probably not even have the courage to come over, let alone so softly. .


    "You are the son of the sea and a true warrior! Lord Pirate!"


    The girl froze for a moment, and quickly reacted, a trace of cunning was revealed in her eyes, and she said softly.


    Then she beckoned gently to the dark place, indicating that she needed help.


    A group of revealingly dressed girls trot over quickly, pulling up Ron''s arm, rubbing against Ron with their youthful body, trying to drag him into a house.


    "Master Pirate! We have prepared some wine. Let''s get drunk tonight!"

 190 Chapter 190 Sister and Sister

    But no matter how hard they tried, the boy in front of him was like a Tarzan, motionless.


    Lorne looked at Garrett helplessly, and found that the little girl was holding the little angel, her cheeks puffed up, and she looked at Lorne without saying a word.


    "I''m sorry, girls."


    Lorne shook away the girls'' arms.Said in a slightly apologetic tone.


    "Although I really want to drink with you, I still have more important things to do. I can only disappoint the girls."


    "What is more important? Is it more important than drinking with us?"


    "Yes, Master Pirate, if you are drunk, you can do whatever you want!"


    The girls suddenly anxious when seeing Lorne like this.


    You know, their income is determined by the pirates who cheated. If there are too few pirates, they will even have problems eating.


    "Of course it''s a very important thing," Lorne walked towards Garrett.Then, under her astonished gaze, she slowly hugged her up.


    "Of course it is to make my girl happy."


    The girls froze in place, speechless.


    After a long time, he turned around silently and returned to his original position.


    This dog food is sweet enough!


    After all the people who got in the way were gone, Lorne put Garrett down.


    At this time, the girl''s face became extremely red, she complained.


    "You, you, what are you doing holding me?"


    But deep inside, there was a hint of warmth.


    Brother Lorne really cares about my thoughts, right?


    "Is there anything wrong with brother hug his sister?" Lorne helped Garrett tidy up his clothes.


    Then stretched out his hands to the little angel?


    "Come on, An Qian, brother hug."


    An Qian, who was in a drunk state, stretched out her little hand in a daze, and then was raised by Ron.


    He fell asleep peacefully in Lorne''s arms.


    "Humph!"


    Garrett gave a cold snort, turned around and left.


    Lorne, you bad guy, bad guy!


    Can''t even coax people!


    But Lorne didn''t mean to chase Garrett at all.


    The little girl is angry, and she will be fine after a while.


    As for the danger?Lorne didn''t worry at all, no matter how weak Garrett was, she was also one of the four emperors, Charlotte Lingling''s daughter, who came from the New World.


    At the entrance of this paradise, there is almost no one who can threaten her.


    What''s more, under the blessing of the fruit of perception, Lorne''s sights and hearings almost enveloped the entire Whiskey Island. Once Garrett had an accident, he would rush to it immediately.


    After all, a young bird will never learn to fly if it grows up under the protection of the wings of an eagle.


    Lorne bought some necessary supplies first, and then waited on the boat for her return.


    In the tavern of Whiskey Hill, a yellow-haired young man was drunk.


    He hugs left and right, holding a large glass of beer in his hand, and is enthusiastic about his adventures with the girls in the town.


    "At that time, the pirate asked me."


    The yellow-haired youth became hoarse."Are you the immortal dragon Cassie? It''s a pity that you will be here today."


    "That''s how I answered him," the yellow-haired young man named Casey recovered his voice.


    "It''s a pity, it''s a pity that your head will become a stepping stone to my fame!"


    "Hahahaha!"


    "Master Casey is really amazing!"


    "Cheers to our hero!"


    After hearing Cassie''s words, the girls raised their wine glasses and persuaded Cassie to drink.


    And this young man had long been lost in the tender country, took the glass in his hand and drank it.


    This great route is really heaven!Cassie thought so.


    "Uh, I''m sorry, the hero may have to go to the bathroom first." Cassie suddenly felt his stomach turned upside down, and he said with a slight embarrassment.


    "When I come back, I will continue to fight for you with the Brigadier General of the Navy Branch. That will make you excited!"


    Then he hurried out.


    "Master Casey, the toilet is over there!"


    A girl pointed in a direction of the bar, but by this time Cassie had already rushed out the door.


    "Hahahaha, idiot Casey."


    At this time, a dark-skinned man sitting opposite Casey laughed loudly. He put his arm around a young girl with a perfect body, pretending to be deep.


    "Now let the Tiger of the South China Sea tell you what a real adventure story is."


    ...


    Cassie randomly found a place to solve his needs, and when he turned around to go back, he found that he could no longer find his way.


    When I was about to ask someone to ask, Cassie knelt weakly after feeling a sharp pain in the back of his head.


    A strong man holding a giant stick looked at him indifferently.After confirming that Cassie had fainted, he took out a phone bug from his arms without delay.


    "The bounty is 28,000 (28 million) Pele''s undead dragon Cassie has been captured, how is your side?"


    On the other side of the phone bug, there was a middle-aged girl with a hoarse voice, she replied slowly.


    "Here is a bounty of 26,000,000 (twenty-six million) Pele''s tiger is almost drunk, and I will get it out soon.


    This kind of plot is being staged all over Whiskey Mountain at the same time, and many rookie pirates who can''t figure out their own weight fall here.


    Garrett walked alone for a while, but the anger was almost gone, but when she looked back, she found that Lorne was not behind her at all.There was a trace of anger in the heart that had just calmed down.


    Humph!Smelly Lorne, Luo Likong, don''t love Garrett anymore!


    Ignore you!


    She was going to walk alone for a while and let Lorne come to find herself.


    But at this moment, she found that she was leaning against a woman in the shadow of a building.


    The woman does not seem to be strong enough to drink, and is waking up in the cold wind.


    When Garrett found her, the woman also discovered Garrett.


    The two looked at each other for a while before the woman spoke first.


    "Are you also a pirate who just came to the great route?"


    Without waiting for Garrett to answer, the woman asked and answered.


    "It seems so, the people on this island are just as crazy as taking the wrong medicine. There is no place in the world that welcomes pirates."


    The woman kindly reminded.


    "I think it''s weird here, so be careful."


    This is no nonsense, Garrett rolled her eyes, she had never heard of this when she walked all the way from the New World to here.


    Here it is clear to bully the newcomer.


    But the woman''s reminder still made her feel a touch of warmth in her heart.


    Just as she was about to speak, a loud noise suddenly came from the house next to her.


    Then a resident of Whiskey Island was kicked out.


    After struggling on the ground a few times, he fell weakly.


    "Only you, want to take my steel Herald''s head?" A drunkard staggered out of the house.


    He wore a glove and said coldly.

 191 Chapter 191 Steel Heral

    Heral feels dizzy now, and the effects of alcohol have begun to become prominent.


    If it weren''t for his innate fighting instinct just now, perhaps he had fallen under the waiter''s sap.


    "Why are you attacking me?"


    Herald walked step by step toward the waiter lying in front, and said coldly.He wondered, aren¡¯t all the people on this small island very nice?


    Isn¡¯t the pirate a hero of the great route?Why did he attack the hero?


    "Ahem."


    The waiter vomited blood and raised his head, but there was no fear in his eyes.


    He even showed a weird smile.


    "You bastard!"


    Herald was furious when he saw this scene. He wanted to rush over and show the bastard pirate a little bit of color.


    "Be careful!"


    But at this time, the woman who was standing outside blowing the air suddenly shouted in shock.


    Herald felt a danger instinctively, and subconsciously wanted to avoid it.


    But the alcohol paralyzed his nerves, his body became much dull, and a sharp pain came from his waist.


    The girl who had just been acting coquettishly in his arms now stabbed a sharp knife into his waist with a smug smile on her face.


    "How is this going?"


    Herald rolled over, crouched on the ground and asked the girl in a puzzled voice.


    Isn''t this small town that welcomes pirates?


    He looked up, only to find that everyone had removed their disguise and looked at Herald with greedy eyes.


    Just like those bounty hunters.


    "Heral, an idiot."


    The woman in the tights who was blowing outside held her head on her head, and she was helpless when she had such a captain.


    "When you hide behind me, I will try my best to protect you."


    The woman in the tights said lightly to Garrett, then took out two daggers from the clothes, and said coldly to the residents of the town.


    "Although you don''t know what your purpose is, but shooting against our Iron Pirates will be your last regret in this life!"


    She squatted down slightly, her toned and slender calves suddenly exerted force, and her whole body rushed towards the residents of the town like a phantom.


    The two daggers reflected the moonlight, and the chill was pressing.


    "Hey, hey, aren''t you trying to protect me?"


    Garrett stood there blankly, looking at the woman in the tights rushing to the crowd, and said helplessly.


    Oh, woman.


    Garrett was also spotted by the residents of the town when the woman in the tights shot.


    Several brawny men walked towards Garrett with malicious smiles.


    "I warn you, if you stop now, I will forgive you."


    Garrett looked around and said coldly.


    "Hehe, Little Beauty, if you give up resisting, you may suffer a lot less."


    A brawny man looked at Garrett''s well-developed and proud figure, and said with drooling.


    He hasn''t encountered this kind of super product for a long time. If it is sold on the black market, it will definitely be able to sell it at a good price!


    "Don''t blame us either, blame you for being a sea...ah!"


    The burly man hadn''t finished speaking yet, a white and delicate fist hit him directly in the face.


    Garrett''s petite body contained terrifying power, which directly deformed his face.


    The strong man stepped back, touched his deformed face, spit out a few broken teeth, and said in a vicious tone.


    "This bitch, catch her for me, I''ll have fun later!"


    "Weak people, haven''t you felt the gap?"


    Garrett shook his head and said helplessly.


    Facing the powerlessness of the black bear Fred, she vowed not to experience it a second time.


    After returning home, he began to practice hard.


    Dealing with these influential roles is nothing at all.


    Several strong men surrounded Garrett, trying to grab her with physical strength.


    "silly."


    Garrett sighed, and randomly avoided the arms of a strong man who wanted to hug her.


    Because of her age, she didn''t particularly study the domineering of armed sex for the time being, so she spent all of her time studying the knowledge of sex.


    In this sea, whether to master the domineering is a boundary that distinguishes the strong from the weak.


    At the entrance of the bar, the woman in tights blocked a small town resident''s iron rod with a dagger, and rolled to Heral''s side, kicking him on his face.


    "Asshole, don''t pretend to be dead! Fight with me!"


    This foot kicked Herald, who was still lying on the ground, to wake up, and the tall man slowly stood up, supporting his waist with one hand.The sharp pain from the wound made him frown.


    His hands suddenly became pitch black, giving off a metallic luster.The black metal spread all over his body.Metal grew out of his body, forcibly healing his wounds.


    Heral became an iron man!


    Superman fruit, steel fruit, can turn itself into steel!


    In past adventures, this has helped Herald defeat powerful enemies countless times!


    "You successfully angered me!" Herald Urn, who became an iron man, said angrily.


    "I want to kill you all!"


    "Stop talking nonsense!"


    The woman in the tights slapped Herald on the body, furious.


    "Hurry up and work!"


    "Oh."


    Heral grieved and said that he seemed to be a little afraid of women in tights, even if he was slapped, he would not fight back.But his appearance matched his steely face, which was a bit funny.


    "There are so many pirates in this small town. When we go and search around, don''t we make a fortune?"


    The woman in the tights seemed to trust Heral''s strength very much, after seeing the iron man walking slowly towards the town residents.She took the dagger back.


    There are stars in his eyes.


    "I''m afraid only a few people can detect what''s wrong here, right? For example, me and the little girl just now."


    "Wait! Where''s that little girl!?"


    At this time, the woman in the tights finally reacted, and she seemed to have forgotten someone.


    She hurriedly looked back and found that the little girl with burgundy curly hair was holding her messy hair.After seeing her, he smiled.


    And beside her, several strong men lay weakly.


    what happened?The woman in the tights didn''t react for a while, are the newcomers so strong now?


    Back here, the battle between Herald and the residents of the town is almost over. To be precise, this is not a battle, but a unilateral performance.As a demon fruit capable person, his body defenses are extremely powerful after he is transformed into a steel form.


    The attacks of the town residents could hardly penetrate his defense!


    "Nana, I have solved it here, let''s go and see how Cassie and Ahu are doing."


    Herald retired from the iron man form and walked towards the tight-fitting woman named Nana with a triumphant smile on her face.


    I will conquer after all!


    But when he walked halfway, his face suddenly became very ugly.


    A strong man walked over from the side street.


    He grabbed Cassie''s head with one hand and dragged him to the ground.

 192 Chapter 192: What Brother Doesnt Like

    "A bounty of 38,000,000 (38 million) Bailey¡¯s Pirate, the leader of the Iron Pirates.¡±


    "The Iron Fruit Ability Man, Herald."


    The strong man said slowly.


    "I seem to underestimate you."


    "Who are you, let go of my companion! Otherwise I''m not polite to you!"


    Heral once again entered the form of steel, roaring with urns.


    He doesn''t allow anyone to bully his companions!This is the responsibility of being a pirate leader!


    "You''re welcome? Hahaha!" The brawny man was taken aback, and then he laughed.


    "It seems that you still don''t know the situation!"


    The strong man lifted Cassie up, pinched Cassie''s head with one hand, and said coldly.


    "Your companion is in my hand, you can try."


    The burly man squeezed at random, and Cassie, who was in a coma, screamed, and the sides of his head flowed down.


    "The friendship between the pirates is not worth mentioning." A sturdy woman walked out of the shadows, with a person on her hand.


    "Only benefits last forever!"


    A swarthy man, the man who claimed to be the Tiger of the South China Sea.


    "Why are you so slow, Larry, it won''t last that long, right?"


    The strong man lifted Cassie and said nonchalantly.


    "Sorry, Ian, this guy is a bit resistant, so I wasted a little time."


    The strong woman named Lali raised her hand and threw Ahu in front of the strong man named Ian, then rolled up her sleeves and walked towards Herald.


    He punched Herald in the lower abdomen.


    "If you resist, we will kill your companion immediately!"


    Herald wanted to resist, but Ian''s slow voice rang in his ears, causing him to retreat from the state of steel abruptly.


    boom!


    With a punch, Larry collapsed Heral''s lower abdomen, affecting the wound on his waist, and struck Heral''s whole body like a shrimp, bowing her body, and fell weakly to the ground.


    "Aren''t you good at fighting?"


    Seeing this scene, the sturdy woman Larry was even more excited, placing a foot on Heral''s head, and stepping on a big hole in the ground.


    "Shook ha ha ha, why don''t you fight back?!"


    Bang bang bang!


    Larry punched Heral one after another, and after a while, this sturdy man was already scarred.


    "You stop me!!!"


    At this time, the tight-fitting woman named Nana didn''t know when she had already walked behind Larry, took out her dagger and stab towards Larry.


    However, Herald who fell to the ground was forcibly stopped, Nana forcibly stuck the dagger in her hand in the air.


    At this time, the tip of the dagger was no more than three inches from Larry''s head.


    "You bitch dare to attack me!" Larry finally reacted, and she almost faced the god of death just now.Angrily kicked Nana on her body, kicking her away.


    The dagger fell to the ground.


    "This idiot, idiot!"


    Nana rolled on the ground a few times before she got up, wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth, and said bitterly.


    Of course she knew the reason why Herald called her to stop, but she was worried that Ian would become angry and hurt the two stupid guys.


    Herald values ??his companions very much. This is his greatest strength and the reason why they chose to follow this man.But at this time, his strength has become his weakness.


    When those two stupid guys were in the hands of the enemy, he couldn''t even fight back!


    He always insists on some inexplicable things!


    Perhaps tired of playing, Larry stepped on her bruised head.


    "The bounty on your head belongs to us."


    Then he took out a handcuff from behind and handcuffed Herald.


    "Wait a minute, Larry, there is another fish that slipped through the net here."


    Ian found Garrett standing on the side and said coldly.


    "Let me fix it."


    Ian dropped Cassie in his hand and started to move his muscles and bones.


    He hasn''t done anything for a long time. When was the last time he encountered a pirate worthy of his action?


    Ian began to miss it.


    It won''t be this little girl anyway, let Ian take care of her in a while.


    "Obedient¡­¡­"


    Ian smiled obscenely, and just about to speak, a sharp pain came from his abdomen.


    The little girl with burgundy curly hair rushed in front of him without knowing when she kicked his abdomen directly with a pair of slender legs.


    "Go to hell! Disgusting!"


    Garrett burst out a powerful force that was inconsistent with her petite body, and Ian had no time to react when he underestimated the enemy and was kicked and passed out.


    "What kind of monster is this!"


    Larry murmured, she had never seen this kind of power before. Is this really something human can do?


    And Nana, who was lying on the ground, suddenly reappeared in the eyes of despair.


    The seemingly weak woman just now seems to be a thigh!


    Saved!


    "You, you, you, don''t come over!"


    Seeing Garrett walking step by step, Larry felt terrified in her heart, but forced herself to calm down.Said fiercely.


    "Your companions are still in my hands. If you dare to come over, I will kill them immediately!"


    After speaking, he threatened Heral''s whole body.Then he took out a pistol from his body and aimed it at Garrett.


    "Did you misunderstand something?"


    Garrett shook his head and said softly.


    "Huh?" Larry felt her back start to cool.


    "I don''t even know them."


    Garrett said lightly.


    "I don''t care about their life or death at all."


    No matter how ignorant and ignorant, Garrett is also the top pirate, one of the four emperors, and the daughter of Charlotte Lingling.


    The so-called compassionate softheartedness does not exist in her.


    The law of the pirate is the strong food of the weak!


    Of course, except for the family and Lorne.


    Larry was furious and pulled the trigger.


    However, the woman with wine-red hair in front of her looked at herself with a smile.


    Immediately afterwards, there was a sharp pain in her body, and Larry shook her mind, but found her muzzle.


    I don''t know when I aimed at myself!


    "why."


    Larry couldn''t figure out until she died, why the bullet she fired at Garrett would hit herself.


    "Huh! Nosy Brother Lorne!"


    Garrett understood everything, snorted proudly, and turned his gaze to the end of the long street.


    A boy in casual clothes holds a little girl in one hand.In the other hand, he was carrying a bunch of things, with a calm smile on his face.Slowly walked over.


    He didn''t seem to see the strong man lying around.


    "I can solve her by myself!"


    Garrett said proudly, now that he should be angry with Luo En''s brother, and he must not be subdued.


    "Of course I know," Lorne walked to Garrett in a flash, let go of the big bag in his hand, and pulled up her messy hair.


    Said softly.


    "I just don''t like someone pointing a gun at you."

 193 Chapter 193 Xiao Jias Super Powers

    "Little Jia"


    Lorne stroked Garrett''s hair lightly, as he did before.


    "Do you know that you have a superpower?"


    "Superpower?" Garrett didn''t react for a while, although Charlotte Lingling had the habit of collecting devil fruits for her potential offspring to eat.


    But Garrett didn''t like the power of the few Devil Fruits his mother gave, so he never ate them.


    "I didn''t eat Devil Fruit?" Garrett replied blankly.


    "Not a devil fruit." Lorne shook his head and said.


    "As long as you are in danger, I will appear by your side."


    "Whenever, wherever."


    Lorne took his hand back, and said calmly, as if he was saying something that couldn''t be more ordinary.


    The breeze blew away Garrett''s hair that had been taken care of, and her face had already turned red.


    Then she covered her face and ran towards the boat shyly.


    Brother Lorne is confessing, right?definitely is!


    Garrett was so flustered at this time, she didn''t know how to answer.


    After watching Garrett run away, Lorne reduced the smile on his face.Turning to look at the new Pirates who fell on the ground.


    "My lord, thank you."


    Nana felt a panic in her heart when she saw this harmless young man.


    This boy is ten times more terrifying than the most terrifying person she has ever seen!


    She forced a reluctant smile and lowered her head respectfully.


    "Don''t say compliments."


    Lorne said coldly, as a former priest, he had listened to too many compliments from believers.


    He is tired of listening.


    "Pirate World, there has never been no help for no reason." Lorne walked to the side of the woman in the tights and reached out to support her chin.


    "So, what are you going to take to buy your own life?"


    Garrett ran back to the boat, and waited on the boat alone with the sea breeze.


    When Lorne came back late, his face was still a little red.


    "Why is it so slow."


    Garrett sat on the deck and complained.


    "Just dealt with some things, so it took a while."


    Lorne handed Ansie in his arms to Garrett. The little girl seemed to be really sleepy, rolled over in Garrett''s arms, and continued to fall asleep against Garrett''s chest.


    As one of the four emperors with the most children, Charlotte Lingling''s daughter, Garrett has a lot of experience in caring for younger siblings.


    She distressedly took out a blanket to cover An Qian''s body, for fear that she would catch a cold.


    Then he asked instead.


    "whats the matter?"


    "Something between pirates." Lorne thought of the female pirate in tights, her face solemnly promised herself, and the corners of her mouth curled up.Then start the boat gently.


    In the buzzing sound, the boat left Whiskey Hill and drove towards the twin heads of the great route.


    In Lorne''s memory, there lived a crew member of the Pirate King Roger, the ship doctor Kurokas.


    Although I don''t know what it means to find him, but since I''m here, I still have to go and see, maybe I can get some clues about Roger One Piece.


    ...


    The new world, a certain sea area.


    At this time, thunder and rain were heavy.The torrential rain symbolizes the fury of nature.


    A young man wearing a black leather jacket stood on the bow of the boat. His left hand seemed to be cursed, and his blood vessels burst into a strange black color.


    Behind him, there was a woman wearing a cheongsam, holding an umbrella to help him out from the rain.


    The teenager looked at the front indifferently.


    In front is a ship that has turned into waste, the flagpole is teetering.


    One flag is the pirate group''s own pirate flag, three-sword skull.


    On the other side, the three bones crossed into a rice character, and the skull had two huge horns on its head.


    In the new world, this flag only represents one meaning.


    "We are Kaido people! How dare you?!"


    In the wreckage of the ship, a one-eyed man with a feather cap struggled to get up, and pointed at the young man in black leather with his hand with a hook, and said tremblingly.


    The pirate in front of him is just a rookie who has just entered the new world. How could it be so strong?!


    The power he was proud of was easily defeated by him.And from beginning to end, he didn''t use his weird left hand.


    Are the newcomers so good in the current world?


    "Kaido?" The young man murmured to himself, gently extending his left hand and aimed at the defeated dog in front of him.


    "If he wants to avenge you, tell him to come to me!"


    The boy said quietly.


    "Remember, my name is Yaze, the ghost hand Yaze! If the ghost wants to avenge me, don''t admit the wrong person."


    "Do not!"


    As if feeling something, the one-eyed man yelled in despair.


    The whole ship exploded suddenly, and the flames shone on the young boy''s face.


    "Resolve this rubbish, my bounty should be able to rise a little bit, right?"


    The boy suddenly turned around and asked the cheongsam woman beside him.


    "The bounty for this one-eyed claw seems to be 200,000,000 (two hundred million) Bailey, which is slightly higher than Captain You."


    The cheongsam woman analyzed.


    "However, the world government should reassess your strength after receiving the news that you defeated this one-eyed claw so easily."


    "At that time, 300 million, or even 400 million is not impossible!"


    "Is it only three or four billion?" The boy curled his lips, somewhat dissatisfied.


    "It''s still a lot worse than that man, not even his initial bounty."


    "When will I get to his point?!"


    The boy said to himself, looking at the sea in the distance.


    ...


    The new world, the waters of all nations, cake island.


    A tea party is being held at this time.This is one of the four emperors, bigmom, Charlotte Lingling''s favorite party.


    Every time she will carefully prepare and invite a large number of strong people. Everyone talked and laughed at the tea party, and enjoyed it.


    At least she thinks so!


    "Mama!" In the middle of the tea table, there was a tall, obese woman holding a dessert in one hand and stuffing her mouth with an exaggerated laugh.


    "In this way, my mother is indeed the most powerful woman in this sea!"


    Next to her, sat a fat man who was eating and drinking, and the fat man madly stuffed his mouth with dessert while complimenting him.


    "Only here can I feel at home!"


    "Mama!" Charlotte Lingling seemed very happy to hear the fat man speak like this. She waved her hand, and the waiter behind her immediately brought the new dessert to the table.


    "Eat more! Allier! Eat more to help me open up territory!"


    Charlotte Lingling laughed.


    The tea party ended and the guests dispersed.Allier was just about to return to his own territory, but found a tall man leaning on the side, seeming to be waiting for something.


    "Are you waiting for me? Master Kata Kuri!" Allier touched his head.Asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, Allier." The man called Katakuri slowly opened his eyes.


    "I have something to tell you."

 194 Chapter 194 New People

    "What do you want, please tell me!"


    Allier wanted to bow, but because his body was too fat, he had to bend down funny.


    "You are not really loyal to your mother."


    Kata Kuri said coldly.


    "But you, a pirate with a strange heart, we have seen too much, and my mother won''t care."


    "As long as you don''t show it, you will always belong to the bigmom pirates."


    "You are right," the fat man stood up straight, a lion-like light shining from his small eyes.


    "I am not loyal to my mother."


    As soon as he said this, the atmosphere immediately solidified.Kata Kuri squinted his eyes and began to analyze whether his mother would blame herself if she killed the pirate.


    "I''m just loyal to food!"


    Allier said, "As long as the Charlotte family is willing to provide me with food, I am willing to be an enemy of anyone!"


    "Anyone?"


    Kata Kuri asked.


    "Yes, anyone!" The man named Allier smiled slightly.


    "Anyone who prevents me from eating is my enemy!"


    ...


    New world, an island in the windless zone.


    A few little girls sneaked up under a reef.


    "It wasn''t discovered by Granny Groliosa!"


    The headed black-haired girl looked at the two younger sisters beside her and said seriously.


    "No," said a girl with green curly hair. "Mr. Groliosa was sleeping when Mary and I came out."


    "Yes, and we have grown up, we can prove our strength!"


    The last woman with brown curly hair said proudly.


    As the warriors of Amazon Lily Island, they have undergone rigorous training, and now it''s time to go to sea to prove their strength!


    Of course, it cannot be found by Granny Guro Liosa, or he will definitely be caught back!


    "Then now, the Nine Snake Island Pirates officially go to sea!"


    After hearing the words of her two sisters, the girl with long black hair became very proud.He jumped directly into a small boat they were hiding here.


    Pulling the boat is a giant snake with white spots.After the three girls all got on the boat, holding their huge fat body, they swam toward the end of the sea.


    Swim to the girls'' dreams!


    ...


    On a remote island in the East China Sea, a man with curly hair is sitting on a cliff by the sea, holding his chin with one hand and looking out at the sea.


    Thoughtful.


    On the sea level, a small boat rowed over.


    "What, it''s rare, is it a boat on the journey?"


    The man blocked the sun with his hands and looked out.The boat slowly rowed to the shore.A red-haired man with a straw hat looked up at the man sitting on the shore and said with a smile.


    "I came here for a man named Jesus Bu."


    He pressed his straw hat and raised his head.


    "My name is Shanks, and I am a pirate."


    ...


    At this moment, the emperors of the sea are still looking down at their challengers.


    As everyone knows, a group of young pirates began their legend.


    As the most famous super newcomer, Lorne was on his way to Beihai at this time.


    I didn''t meet the one-piece ship doctor, Kurokas in Cape Gemini.


    Maybe it was a long way out.


    However, Lorne was not lost, but directly took Garrett to fill this weird backflow waterfall.


    Like a roller coaster, called this reverse waterfall, Lorne finally came to the North Sea.


    "Hey, hey, is this the attitude of Beihai people to welcome guests?"


    As soon as Lorne fell from the backflow waterfall, he found himself surrounded by dozens of pirate boats.


    This kind of scene is rarely encountered even in the great sea route.


    "A pirate from the great route?"


    A man in armor stood on the leading ship. Just as he was about to take his pirate group to challenge the great route, he met a visitor, Lorne.


    "Yes, uncle, can you let me go?"


    Lorne yelled at the man in armor.


    "Let you go?"


    The man in armor seemed to have heard the funniest joke.Laughing.


    The pirates on dozens of pirate ships laughed together in order to cooperate with their leader.A huge laughter resounded like thunder in the sea, and Ron''s eyes gradually opened up, and his smile slowly closed.


    Meet a newcomer who is not afraid of death again.Is the temptation of Roger''s treasure so great?


    If these pirates couldn''t distinguish their own strength, they were ready to go to sea to challenge the great route.


    "It looks like you came from a great route, so let''s spare your life."


    The man in armor wiped his saber, and said indifferently.


    "However, you have to be my guide. After I have conquered the great route, it will be on the list of heroes. There is your name."


    At this moment he caught a glimpse of Garrett who was resting on the boat.The brilliance of desire shines in the eyes.


    "Of course, you have to offer the woman next to you, it is your honor."


    "What if I don''t?"


    Lorne''s tone grew colder.


    Only those who knew him knew that this was a sign that Ron was about to get angry?


    , Anyone, this man who dared to provoke his family, was already on Lorne''s kill list.


    "Do not?"


    The man in armor didn''t seem to have thought that some people in this world would refuse his invitation.


    Except for the two families in Beihai, he can be said to be the most powerful force in Beihai.


    And the young man in front of him is so unsure of what is good or bad.


    "Then I can only sink your ship," the armor man said as expected.


    A woman can get it at any time, but her own majesty will not be provocative!


    He drew his saber, the surrounding warships seemed to have been ordered, turned the bow, and aimed the turret at Lorne''s boat.


    "Batter them!"


    The man waved his saber, and countless shells shot out from the hole, with a terrifying power.


    He has heard that some people in this world have extremely terrifying personal strengths, especially visitors from the Great Sea Route.Therefore, he did not approach the boat, but used long-range artillery to be conservative.


    No matter how powerful a person is, it is impossible to resist this barrage of artillery fire, right?The man in armor thought.


    The surrounding artillery fire suddenly stopped.This made him a little dazed and unhappy.


    Because what he hates most is that his subordinates do not obey their orders.


    But when he looked around, he found that all the ships had been turned into a piece of wreckage in the gunfire.


    Turn this sea area into a sea of ??fire.


    Did they just shoot each other?


    "No, it''s impossible. Is this a lie?"


    The armored man murmured to himself, he didn''t believe that the fleet he had accumulated was destroyed.


    Not even the Great Sea Route entered.


    At this time, Lorne''s boat had already moved to the armored man''s flagship.


    He raised his head slightly, just to meet the man in armor.


    It is like a demon looking at the ants, without any emotion.


    And Lorne snapped his fingers softly, and countless tentacles stretched out from the sea, entwining the armored man''s flagship.


    Pulled into the sea alive.

 195 Chapter 195: Visitors from the Great Route

    When the pirate ship was about to sink into the sea, the man in armor knelt on the deck and asked unwillingly.


    "who are you!"


    At this time, the sea had already overflowed the deck of the pirate ship.


    "I''m,"


    Lorne sat on the boat deck, looked at the armored man calmly, and then gently confided his name.


    "Wynhill Lorne!"


    thump.


    The entire ship was completely dragged like the bottom of the sea by the huge tentacles, and the sea level returned to calm.


    "Devil!"


    On the wreckage of the surrounding battleship, the surviving pirates looked at Ron in horror and said tremblingly.


    Until the boat drifted away, the fear on their faces had not disappeared.


    Is the visitor of the great route really so terrible?


    ...


    North Sea, Songka Island.


    Inside the bar on the island.A very rare scene appeared.The bar, which should have been noisy, was silent at this time.


    A black-haired teenager in casual clothes was sitting at the wine table, shaking the red liquid in the goblet in his hand boredly.


    Next to him was a burgundy curly girl holding a little girl with long white hair.


    The two girls slept on the shoulders of the teenagers.


    The surrounding drinkers looked at these people in horror, not daring to speak.A strong man fell at the feet of the boy, blood flowing from his head.


    "Have you not come yet?"


    Lorne drank the wine in one glass, then said impatiently.


    "My patience is going to be worn away."


    "The shop manager is already on his way, please wait a little longer."


    Next to him, a waiter said tremblingly. He wanted to force himself to calm down, but his legs couldn''t help shaking.


    Is this man a demon?The sommelier looked at the man in front of him and couldn''t help thinking.


    The bars in One Piece World generally double as the intelligence agency business.The boss collects information and sells it to alcoholics who come here to drink.


    Drinkers can also exchange their own information.


    Just now, the boy came in with two small girls, found an empty seat, and ordered two bottles of the most expensive wine.


    At that time, the sommelier was only a certain noble young master, who secretly came out to drink with his family behind his back, and he didn''t care.


    After serving the wine, the young man asked skillfully who was in charge of the information management in this bar.


    He needs some information.


    When he finished speaking this sentence seriously, the whole bar roared with laughter.


    I started to laugh at whether the boy was a pirate story. I came to the bar to find out the news.


    A strong man even walked directly in front of the boy, trying to pick up his wine.


    However, a frightening scene appeared, and the boy snapped his fingers blankly.The brawny man enthusiastically took out the pistol in his arms and fired a shot at his head.


    You know, this is a famous villain in the small town, a strong man with a bounty of more than 3,000,000 (three million) Pele.


    I ended my life in this way, still in this weird way!


    "I''m coming!"


    Just when the liquid in the Lorne cup was about to be drunk, a fat man in a tuxedo rushed in panting.


    Lorne smelled a violent liquid from his body.


    It''s like just getting up from a woman''s belly.


    But this kind of small place does not want so much.


    The fat store manager took Lorne into a secret room, wiped his sweat, and asked nervously.


    "I am a member of the Chimi Intelligence Agency. You can call me number 56."


    He took out a lot of files and asked.


    "I don''t know what the sir is called, what do I need from our Qimi Intelligence Agency?"


    "It seems that your club is quite big, but it''s a bit unprofessional."


    Lorne commented that he didn''t say his name.Because it is not necessary.


    After hearing the word unprofessional, Fatty No.56 seemed to want to argue with something, but after thinking of the man''s terrible strength, he could bear it again.


    He has a piece of information in his hand, the formerly ambitious governor of the Pirate Fleet, Hueburn, who is preparing to conquer the great route.The entire fleet was destroyed at the entrance of the great route.


    The flagship of Hueburn was dragged into the sea by a huge sea king.


    It is said that the reason for their destruction was due to a conflict with a visitor from a great route.


    And that visitor was a black-haired boy!


    "I want to know," Lorne put his hand on the table.After a while, he said softly.


    "Something about Beihai."


    ...


    The kingdom of Tofel, the front line of the war with the Vinsmok family.


    Xiubien waters.


    Several kingdom warships turned their bows and aimed at a ship that looked like a huge snail ahead.


    "Fire!"


    On the deck of the Kingdom¡¯s flagship, a resolute middle-aged man calmly looked at the huge snail with the Vinsmok flag hanging in front.


    Countless azure blue lasers shot out from the kingdom''s warships and directed at that huge snail.


    "The war is over!"


    The smoke cleared, and after seeing the shell of the last giant snail crushed, he finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    With the help of the arms dealer Khalil.


    The years-long war between the two kingdoms and the Vinsmok family is finally over.


    This is the critical sea area of ??the Vinsmok family, and their supplies need to pass through this sea area to be transported to various battlefields.


    To master this is to master the vitals of the Vinsmok family!


    The battlefields without the support of the headquarters will soon be defeated.


    Victory belongs to the coalition forces of Tofel and the Kingdom of Nikanya!


    I just don''t know why, deep inside the middle-aged man.There was a vaguely uneasy feeling.


    Although with the help of the arms dealer Khalil, through his special laser weapon, the two kingdoms reversed the previous situation of retreat, turned defense into offense, and sounded the horn of counterattack.


    But the Vinsmok family, after all, is a veteran force in the North Sea, possessing extremely scary technology.


    Unprepared, he was still able to suppress the coalition forces of the two families.


    In the southern battlefield, there was a stalemate with the coalition forces of the two kingdoms.


    According to the analysis of the kingdom think tank, if one of the dominant forces in the North Sea, the Don Quixote family, continues to stand idly by, once the Vinsmoke family ends the battlefield in the north.If you put all your military power into the southern battlefield.


    The defeat of the coalition forces of the two kingdoms is already inevitable.


    But some time ago, the command of the Vinsmok family seemed to have some problems, and there were frequent situations in which soldiers were sent to death.


    The coalition forces of the two kingdoms seized this opportunity and raided the sea area of ??Xiubien.


    After defeating all the remnants of the Vinsmok family in the Sea of ??Shubion, the middle-aged man felt uneasy.


    All this seems to go too smoothly.It''s like it was arranged by the Vinsmok family!


    "Blu Blu Blu."


    The phone worm suddenly rang, and the entourage soldier answered the phone worm and started to communicate.


    "Is it opened by the royal capital?"


    The middle-aged man asked, frowning slightly.


    "If it''s a celebration banquet, tell them to wait. I think there is something wrong with the war here."

 196 Chapter 196 Germas Counterattack

    "no."


    "Not a celebration!"


    The entourage shook his head, and said with some horror.


    "The capital of the Nikenya Kingdom has been raided!"


    "The attacking forces are under the banner of the Vinsmok family."


    "what?!"


    The middle-aged man roared incredible.The capital of the Kingdom of Nikenya lies in the abdomen of the two countries.


    Why on earth should the Vinsmok family dare to attack there?Let''s not mention how they crossed the front line.


    Even if they were lucky enough to occupy the capital of the Nikanya Kingdom, they themselves were trapped in the encirclement of the two countries.


    With the continuous support of the two countries, this group of lone troops will not last long.


    Is this the tactic that the Vinsmok family has hidden for so long?


    The middle-aged man shook his head. He once had an intersection with the current Patriarch of the Vinsmok family, Vinsmock Gage.


    He didn''t believe that this wise man would make such faint moves.


    unless.


    "Blu Blu Blu."


    At this time, the surrounding telephone bugs rang frantically, and the attendant operator hurriedly answered a call.


    Only after hearing the news from the other end of the phone, the whole person was stunned.


    "What''s wrong?" the middle-aged man asked anxiously.


    "It''s not that the kingdom of Tofel was also raided, right?"


    "No." The attendant shook his head blankly.


    "That''s good." The middle-aged man breathed a sigh of relief. He was anxious just now. They knew the strength of the Vinsmoke family.


    What did he use to attack the capital of Tofiel Kingdom?


    "It''s the islands of the Tofir Kingdom and the Nikanya Kingdom, all of which have been raided."


    The attendant operator said blankly.


    "At the same time, the forces of the raid were under the banner of the Vinsmok family."


    "what?!"


    The middle-aged man said incredible.


    "Where do they have so many troops?!"


    ...


    Beihai, the headquarters of the Winsmok family.


    In fact, this is not a fixed place, because there is no national relationship, the Kingdom of Germa ruled by Vinsmok is a kingdom built on the shells of a huge snail group.


    Where the huge snails are, the Kingdom of Germa is.


    At this time, inside a tall building, the building exudes the smell of formalin, and countless petri dishes are neatly patted inside, filled with emerald green liquid.


    Vinsmok Gage was wearing a white coat and was reading a document.


    In front of him, lay a dead body.


    To be precise, it is an experimental body.


    "There are too few samples, and we can only do this for experiments on descent factors."


    Next to Jiazhi, a scientist who also wears a white coat helped his glasses and said slowly.


    A few years ago, Kage used his family power to risk the looting of his former colleague, the experimental body of Vegapunk.


    But when he was about to succeed, he was cut off by the current admiral, Huang Yuan Polusalino.


    The entire ship''s experimental body was confiscated by the Navy, except for the last one recovered from the seabed.


    "Using the existing conditions to comprehensively strengthen the physical fitness of the clones, I want to end the war in the North Sea in a short time."


    "Then put pressure on the naval headquarters through the power of the entire North Sea."


    "Only when I got the part of the information in the hands of Begapunk, I would..."


    Halfway through, Vinsmok Gage was silent for a while, put the information in his hand on the table, and asked slowly.


    "Forget it, I won''t mention things that are too far away."


    "By the way, how about that disobedient guy?"


    "Young Master Sanji still rejects experiments to transform people."


    The assistant shook his head and said with a slight regret.


    The plan for transforming people is the highest crystallization of the technology of the Vinsmok family, and it is the ladder of people to God!


    Why doesn''t Master Sanji understand?


    "Humph! This kind of disobedient child just just hit it!" Gage snorted, then continued.


    "Forget it, don''t care about this rebellious son."


    "I will also join the research. After all, I have a share in the original research."


    "The design of life, after all, I still want me to draw the last part."


    Kaji put on white gloves and gently pressed a button on the table. The emerald green liquid in all the petri dishes in front was pumped out.


    The naked "people" inside were exposed.


    These "people" closed their eyes, as if sleeping peacefully.


    And on the front petri dish, there is a teenager''s body, eyes closed, as if sleeping.


    Gage, first as a scientist, then the king of the Kingdom of Djerma.He looked at the petri dish at the front, as if he was looking at a mountain of wealth, his eyes shone brightly.There was a frantic smile on his face, and he said idiotically.


    "When I finish drawing the design of this life, what are the four emperors and what are the three great generals."


    He stretched out a finger and said disdainfully.


    "All jokes!"


    "People''s ultimate strength is not a domineering devil fruit."


    "It''s science!"


    The door of the laboratory slowly closed.The Kingdom of Germa became silent.


    ...


    The capital of the Kingdom of Tofel, Tofel City.


    A handsome middle-aged gentleman ran towards the harbor embarrassedly under the protection of his men.


    He is the arms dealer of the Vennhill family, Carrier.


    He had just been dining with King Tofel in the palace.The frontline Hueburn waters succeeded.


    King Tofel had even prepared the celebration banquet. As long as the general who defeated Vinsmok returned to the capital, he could start celebrating the upcoming victory.


    But at this time, a group of formidable soldiers rushed in suddenly.And under the banner of the Vinsmok family.


    The elite guards of the Tofel Kingdom are as vulnerable as children in front of them.


    After a while, these Vinsmok family troops attacked the front of the palace.


    If it weren''t for the loyalty of the family''s fighters, they would fight for a bloody way.


    Khalil might be trapped in the palace.


    "They are here! Catch them!"


    Not long after Khalil ran out of the palace, another group of soldiers from the Germa Vinsmok family found them.


    These soldiers are holding a strange weapon, which Khalil has seen just now.


    "It''s Carrier, the arms dealer," a leading soldier reported, picking up the phone worm in his arms.


    "We are carrying out arrests."


    Germa''s soldiers took up the strange weapon in their hands and aimed at Khalil.


    "Master Carrier, be careful!"


    The dead men of the Vennhill family looked at the weapons of the Jerma warriors, their faces all over again.He subconsciously guarded Khalil behind him, and took the laser weapon at the enemy.


    "The arrest has started, pay attention, Lord Gachi said he wants to keep alive."


    The laser gun in the hands of the Vennhill family fighters emitted blue and white lasers, directly hitting the bodies of the Jerma family fighters.


    Through blood holes.


    But these Germa warriors didn''t seem to care about the death of their companions, and the energy of the strange weapons in the hands of the remaining Germa warriors had accumulated.The yellow electromagnet shot out of the barrel.


    Intertwined together, hitting the Veenhill warrior''s body like a big net.


    ¡­

 197 Chapter 197: Enemy Attack

    Compared with the laser weapons of the Wienhill family.The electromagnetic weapon of the Jermah warrior is not outstanding.


    But in the first time, the hit enemy can be stunned and become fish on the chopping board.


    After the Veenhill warriors who were guarding Khalil all fell.Khalil is hard to beat four hands with two fists, and he is not known for his fighting power.


    Soon he was subdued by the Jermah warriors, chained, and taken to a ship with the flag of the Jermah Kingdom.


    The smell of formalin permeated the boat, which made Khalil frowned and resisted not letting him spit it out.


    "Not used to it, right?"


    An old man in a white lab coat walked out of the shadows, pushed his glasses, and walked in front of Carrier.


    "After all, you guys who make war fortune, it is impossible for you to have suffered such suffering."


    After the old man walked out, the two soldiers holding Khalil released Khalil, and then slowly withdrew.


    There were only two people left in the room, Carrier and the old man in a white coat.


    "Introduce yourself," the old man in the white coat took out a bottle of wine and threw it to Khalil.


    "I''m the lead researcher of the Vinsmok family. You can call me Modo."


    "Vinsmok Modo."


    "What a rude person," Khalil said coldly, placing the bottle on the table, rubbing his sore shoulder.


    "I don''t seem to have any intersection with your Vinsmok family? Why do you want to involve me?"


    Carrier refused his courtesy, and the old man was not angry. He grabbed the bottle and poured it into his mouth.


    It doesn''t look like a scientist, but an alcoholic.


    "Stop talking about deceiving yourself, Mr. Carrier."


    Modo put down the wine bottle and wiped the liquid from the corner of his mouth.Said with a smile.


    "Why are we looking for you, you and I know it well."


    "Frankly speaking, your laser weapon has caused a lot of trouble for our family."


    Modo paused, looked directly into Khalil''s eyes, and continued.


    "Our plan to conquer the North Sea, at least because of you, has been delayed for several years."


    Khalil didn''t speak. Of course he knew about these things, and according to intelligence, the patriarch of the Vinsmok family, the man called Gage, was furious because of Khalil''s affairs at the headquarters of the Kingdom of Djerma.


    If you fall into their hands, there will never be any good results.


    "But," Modo continued after a turn of voice.


    "We are still willing to give you a chance."


    "Gaj has taken a fancy to the laser weapon technology in your hands. As long as you cooperate with us and share the technology chain behind you, the two of us will jointly develop this technology."


    "This entire sea, including the Great Sea Route and the New World, is our market!"


    "Isn''t this much better than playing in Beihai?"


    Modo said sincerely.From beginning to end, his eyes were fixed on Khalil.


    Waiting for Khalil''s answer.


    I have to say that Modo is a very good lobbyist, who simply stated some facts, yet painted the blueprint for the future just right.


    Unfortunately, if there is no consent from the boss of Lorne, the two families of Veenhill and Vinsmok.


    Destined to not cooperate.


    Carrier just wanted to refuse, Modo stretched out his hand and motioned to him not to speak.


    "Don''t rush to answer. We will give you time to think about it."


    Modo snapped his fingers, and countless stalwart soldiers came out from the shadows.


    They were fully armed and looked at Khalil calmly.


    "These are Germa''s children." Modo said softly.


    "We will be able to conquer the North Sea soon. Before that, it is a period of consideration for you."


    "After all, Kage is waiting for your answer."


    Khalil didn''t speak, but looked straight at the Germa soldier in front of him.


    It''s not how strong these soldiers are.


    Instead, he saw a few faces, a few familiar faces.


    Several Germa fighters who were supposed to have died under the laser gun of the Weinhill family fighters appeared here intact?!


    ...


    Songka Island, in the secret room of the Chimi Intelligence Agency.Lorne held the information in his hand expressionlessly and read it carefully.


    "It seems that this little Beihai has a lot of hidden things."


    Garrett, who was leaning on Lorne''s shoulders, was already awake, rubbing his sleepy eyes.Glancing at the intelligence in Lorne''s hand, he puffed his mouth.


    "Oh, what did Sister Jiajia say?"


    The little angel in her arms seemed to be awakened by Garrett''s movements, raised her head and asked in a daze.


    "It''s nothing, Xiao Anqian, let''s go to sleep."


    Lorne touched An Qian''s head and said softly.


    After all, she was just a little girl, and her body couldn''t compare to Lorne and Garrett.


    The long voyage made the little angel exhausted physically and mentally, and wanted to sleep whenever she had the opportunity.


    It is estimated that it will take a long time to get over.


    "Oh."


    An Qian replied obediently, and she continued to fall asleep in Garrett''s arms.


    "It''s one of the four seas after all, it''s not that simple." Lorne said solemnly.


    Even the East China Sea, which bears the weakest sea, can also produce heroes like Roger and Karp.


    As the famous sea of ??chaos in the North Sea, isn''t it normal to have several ground snakes?


    "The guest is satisfied." Opposite Lorne, the fat receptionist No.56 was sweating and forced a smile.


    "Excuse me, what else can we do to help you?"


    "Is there anything else?" Lorne thought for a while.Then he said.


    "About the Don Quixote family and the Vinsmoke family, I want a copy, the more detailed the better."


    "Guest, this..."


    Fatty No. 56 oozes fine sweat on his forehead. The Don Quixote family and the Vinsmok family are the two overlords of the North Sea.


    Doing their business is no different from looking for death.


    "money is not the problem."


    Lorne said, "Or, you don''t want to sell me the news?"


    It''s just a very ordinary tone, but No. 56 is sitting on pins and needles. He struggled for a while before gritting his teeth and taking out two materials from the drawer.


    Two documents sealed with beeswax.


    "Is that this?"


    When Lorne received the information from No.56, he felt his hands trembling.


    Are the two families of Don Quixote and Vinsmoke that terrible?


    "Guests, please be your little..."


    After Lorne received the information, No.56 couldn''t help but want to add something.But before I finished speaking, I suddenly felt a wave of shaking, and the whole room was shaking.


    "Earthquake?" No.56 yelled in panic.


    After Lorne''s brief loss of consciousness, Garrett and An Qian subconsciously hugged them in his arms.Protect under your body.


    Perception centered on Lorne and spread out everywhere.


    "No, it''s not an earthquake."


    The roar of gunfire rang in his ears, and in Lorne''s perception network, he saw countless soldiers in uniform jumping off a large ship.


    He picked up an electromagnetic weapon in his hand and aimed at the residents of Songca Island wantonly shooting.


    "It''s an enemy attack." Lorne said with a gloomy expression.

 198 Chapter 198-Distorted Illusion

    Songka Island, located in the southern part of the North Sea, is next to the entrance of the great shipping route.


    Its status is just like the town of Rogge in the East China Sea known as the "Island of Beginning and Ending".


    Every pirate who starts from the North Sea and wants to conquer the great sea route will pass by here.


    When Lorne walked out of the bar, this small island with a long history and many stories was covered by artillery fire.


    Countless burly soldiers of the Kingdom of Germa, armed with high-tech weapons, logged onto this island and vandalized.


    "what happened?"


    The sound of artillery fire awakened An Qian who was asleep, and the little angel rubbed his sleepy eyes and said blankly.


    A very small female knight stretched out a head from Anxi¡¯s wings, wanting to see what happened outside, but after seeing the roaring artillery fire outside, she was afraid to hide behind Anxi¡¯s clothes. Go inside.


    "Our little knight is scared?"


    Seeing this scene, Lorne laughed and teased.


    "Who, who said Luna is scared."


    After hearing Ron''s words, the little knight got out of An Qian''s clothes without admitting defeat.Raised his head proudly.


    Although her trembling tone was not convincing, it was right.


    Luna seemed to be used to the sound of gunfire, and Luna became bolder.Said pretending to be indifferent.


    "What? It''s not scary at all, Luna is..."


    At this time, a bullet struck past and flew past Luna''s head.


    The bullet was not much smaller than her head, and it broke some of Luna''s hair.


    The little knight fell into a sluggishness, and it took a while to react, and his body became a little stiff.


    "You deserve to be a little knight, so brave."


    Lorne gave Luna a thumbs up. He, who has the ability to perceive, had already spotted the bullet.But after confirming that it was just a false alarm, no action was taken.


    For Lorne''s compliment, Luna was expressionless and turned around stiffly, then,


    Get into An Qian''s clothes.


    Lorne: "..."


    Even An Qian couldn''t stand this stupid look, she grabbed the little knight from her clothes.


    Luna was still muttering.


    "Wow, the outside world is terrible, the bullets are terrible."


    "Luna, be brave!"


    An Qian raised her good friend, placed it in front of her, and said seriously.


    "Yes, are our soldiers so courageous?"


    "Could it be that our little warrior is so courageous?"


    Lorne gently pulled Ansie, escaped a deadly bullet, and said with a smile.


    "Even An Qian can''t match it."


    "Who said An Qian was timid!"


    "Who says Luna can''t beat Ansie!"


    Lorne''s words made the two little girls blow their hair at the same time and blurted out.


    The two cute little girls eased the tense atmosphere on the battlefield a lot.


    Obese intelligence agent No.56 came out of the intelligence room out of breath.


    Seeing the fighting outside, his legs softened and fell to the ground, unable to move.Then he lay on the ground and played dead.


    The calmness of Lorne and the others quickly attracted the attention of the Germa warriors. A group of soldiers discovered Lorne and the others, raised their electromagnetic weapons and walked towards Lorne.


    "Surrender, or die."


    The leading soldier said in a hoarse voice while aiming at Lorne.


    But Lorne was unmoved.As if he hadn''t heard the soldier''s warning, he walked towards the port.


    "It seems you want to die!"


    The soldier captain said coldly, raising the electromagnetic weapon in his hand, aiming at and pulling the trigger.


    The electromagnetic beams gathered into a net, smashing the place he was aiming at.


    "The enemy has been wiped out."


    The smoke dissipated, and the place hit by the electromagnetic field was turned into ruins.Captain Germa took back the gun in his hand and led his men back to the original team.


    "In the end what happened?"


    No.56, lying on the ground, witnessed the whole process.The captain of the soldier ran over suddenly, babbling into the air.As if the negotiation failed, he picked up the laser gun and shot wildly at an open space.


    Then he hurriedly left as if he had succeeded.


    And the black-haired boy who should have been the enemy ignored these soldiers from beginning to end.


    It seems to be a thigh!


    No.56, who was lying on the ground, suddenly remembered the information about that young man, the young man who easily defeated the Beihai Pirate Admiral without any action.


    Follow him, maybe you can live!


    Thinking of this, No. 56 made a decisive decision and slowly crawled towards Lorne and the others.


    "It''s not like you."


    Garrett walked beside Ron, holding Ansie''s little hand, and suddenly spoke.


    "Oh? What''s not like?" Lorne asked with a smile.


    "What do you think I will do?"


    This made Garrett''s words choppy for a while and didn''t know how to answer.She originally wanted to ask Lorne why the group of soldiers had been killed.Because one of the things Lorne hated most was that someone pointed a gun at him.


    But then I thought about it. Isn''t this kind of reckless and capricious, Ron''s character?


    A neurotic lunatic is the most conspicuous label on Lorne.


    "I think you will kill them and die without pain in the illusion."


    Garrett said frankly, as the daughter of a big pirate, she did not reject killing.


    In her heart, Lorne, who followed her own heart and did whatever she wanted, was the brother in her memory.


    "Like what I did." Lorne said with a smile.Garrett, really is the person who knows him best.


    "But I suddenly didn''t want to do this."


    "That''s boring."


    "what?"


    Jarrett didn''t react for a while, and no one could keep up with the thinking of the lunatic, including the people who knew them best.


    At this time, several people had already reached the port, and the Germa soldiers who had occupied the port, as if they had not found them, let Lorne and the others shuttle freely.


    This, as well as the previous Lorne manipulating the sea king octopus to pull Hueburn''s flagship into the sea, used the same trick.


    Lorne called it a "twisted illusion."


    This move separated from the "illusion killer" can distort the target''s perception and turn it into its own puppet.


    If the role of the "illusion killer" is to guide, let the enemy see the picture they want to see.


    Then the "twisted illusion" is to modify, to let the enemy see the picture that Lorne wants them to see.


    The only similarity between the two is that the effect is not very good for the strong.


    It is easy to see through.


    But for those weak-willed enemies, it can be said to be no disadvantage.


    For example, what this group of Germa soldiers saw was a few leaves fluttering in the wind and passing by their side.


    All ships in the port are controlled by the Germa warriors, and no one is allowed to go to sea.


    It''s just that Lorne''s goal was never to escape.


    They walked up to Germa''s warship.Lorne snapped his fingers, and the warship slowly lowered a plank.


    A soldier with the appearance of an officer opened the door of the deck and bowed slightly to Lorne.

 199 Chapter 199-Doflamingos Gift

    With the ability of "distorted fantasy", such a weird scene happened here.


    The Germa warriors who were supposed to attack Songka Island now put down their electromagnetic weapons.


    Lorne stepped onto Germa''s battleship step by step, and surrounded by the Germa warriors respectfully, found a place to sit on the ship at will.


    Officer Germa respectfully handed Lorne a bottle of wine. This was a treasure he had treasured for a long time, and he had been reluctant to drink it.


    The chefs are starting to prepare a hearty lunch.


    Enjoying the service of the Germa warriors, Lorne seemed satisfied.


    He clapped his hands, and the Germa warriors stationed on Songka Island stepped onto the boat neatly as if they had been ordered.The warship headed to the north, the headquarters of the Kingdom of Djerma.


    "Is this the power of the Devil Fruit?"


    Garrett looked at the Germa warrior like a puppet and said with envy.It is too convenient to be able to control the behavior of others at will.


    Imagine that during the battle, your loyal subordinates suddenly became puppets of others, and they dealt a fatal blow at the most critical moment.


    Both physically and mentally, it was a heavy blow.


    "Like it?"


    Lorne looked at Garrett and said with a smile.To talk about this fruit, the little girl gave it to him.


    From the very beginning, I could only strengthen my five senses, and now I control others.


    Only he knew the effort Lorne had put in.


    "Ok!"


    "When this matter is finished, I will send you an interesting fruit." Lorne said with a smile at Garrett.


    "It''s just these years, I owe you a birthday present."


    In this sea, devil fruits are extremely rare things, and the price of each devil fruit is more than 100 million Baileys.


    Moreover, even with that much money, it takes some luck to get a devil fruit that does not know how good it is.


    Even Charlotte Lingling, one of the four emperors, prepared the Devil Fruit for her offspring, but the attributes were not too good.


    Garrett had already seen a few of them, but they were not very attractive.


    So I was full of expectations for the one that Lorne was going to give her.


    "I heard that what you gave to that queen was a natural element." As if thinking of something, Garrett said suddenly.


    Agatha''s ability to turn his whole body into a mist made Garrett greedy.Especially that day she secretly saw that Agatha was able to tease Lorne by turning the fog into someone else''s appearance.Garrett was shocked even more.


    "The gift to the pope is a very powerful superhuman system."


    Garrett''s tone seemed sour.It''s just not because Lorne gave Arelli the moon fruit that can replicate the abilities of others.


    It was just that Garrett felt a little distressed when he heard that Ron had ventured into the Red Earth Continent for her, and even had a battle with a powerful person.


    "Then what will you give me?"


    Brother Lorne is very good to girls, don''t know what place he is in his heart?


    "A very special fruit," Lorne said with a smile."It goes well with Xiao Jia."


    "I have long been ready."


    ...


    The war between the Vinsmoke family and the southern two countries lasted a long time.


    Countless forces are looking sideways, waiting for the victor of this war.


    Judging by the strength shown by both of them, no matter who wins, they can leap to become the new hegemon of Beihai.


    Of course, these wait-and-see forces do not include the Don Quixote family.


    "Furghahhhhhhhhh."


    At the headquarters of the Don Quixote family, a man in a pink flamingo jacket laughed wildly.


    "This war is getting more and more interesting."


    "Kage unexpectedly declared war on the two countries in the north while stalemate with the two countries in the south."


    "Does he want a war to unify the entire Beihai?"


    The flamingo man lay on a special chair with Erlang''s legs high, and laughed.


    "Is it the next step to focus on our Don Quixote family?"


    "Hahaha," said a tall man standing next to the flamingo man with a smile.


    "Dover, you think too much."


    "How dare he declare war on us with his cowardly mouse-like character in Kaji?"


    He was struggling to lean on a scepter, his nose running on the ground without realizing it.In his tone, he didn''t seem to put the Vinsmok family in his eyes.


    But they do have this capital, and the Don Quixote family is the most powerful force in the North Sea.


    The young master, Quixote Doflamingo, is a legal pirate recognized by the navy and one of the seven martial arts under the king.


    His crazy character even finds it tricky to the world government.Of course Kaji did not dare to engage in evil with him.


    "Furghahhhhhhhhh." This man in pink flamingo clothes is the famous pirate, Don Quixote Doflamingo.


    "Forget Torrepol, don''t care about that guy Gachi."


    "Beihai will give it to him." Doflamingo suddenly sat up and said with a smile.


    "This sea area is too small to accommodate us."


    "As expected of the young master, this kind of courage convinced us."


    The sentence man named Torrepol said respectfully.


    "But there is a news, I must tell you Dover."


    "Ok?"


    "The pirate you followed before, the pirate with a bounty of 1,000,000 (billion) Bailey. Wienhill Lorne. Remember?"


    "I know, that''s a funny little guy." Doflamingo said with a smile, recalling Lorne''s picture in his mind.


    The photos on the reward list, the crazy, paranoid eyes seemed to make Doflamingo see him.


    "What''s wrong with him? Did he agree to cooperate with me?"


    "I thought this guy would be stable for a while."


    "No, Young Master." A blizzard passed, and a woman with a graceful figure gradually condensed in front of Doflamingo.


    A woman with green hair came out of the blizzard. She was the Miss Heart Q who had talked with Lorne before.


    "I guess that''s not what Mr. Torrepol said."


    "Oh?"


    At this moment Doflamingo said in surprise.


    "The big pirate with a bounty of 1,000,000 (billion) Bailey. He came to the North Sea in person."


    "According to intelligence, his target seems to be the patriarch of the Vinsmok family."


    "Winsmok Gage!"


    "Interesting." Doflamingo said with a smile, this Lorne always surprised him.


    "Is it the last time I said that his attitude towards Kage was too stupid to irritate him? So I plan to solve this problem by myself."


    "Really, it will be reported."


    Doflamingo commented that the tone did not carry the slightest derogatory meaning.This kind of character is very appetizing to him.


    "Since he is here, as the host, we should also prepare some gifts."


    Doflamingo stretched out a finger and pointed to the location of Beihai on the map nearby.


    "How about a war that spans the entire North Sea?"

 200 Chapter 200-The War of Frevans

    North Sea, North Central, Frevans.


    This country has the name "white town".The main reason is that, under the ground in this country, there is a precious mineral called "Perbo Lead".


    The trees become white and flawless because of this "amber lead".


    But I don''t know if it is because of this kind of minerals that the citizens living in Frevans often suffer from a strange disease.


    It is called "Frevans Syndrome", or "Perkin Lead Disease".


    The skin and hair of patients with this disease will become paler and paler over time.Once this symptom appears, it means that life will be short.


    Because of this disease, the position of doctors in Frevans is quite high.


    In the capital of Frevans, in a beautiful little house in the center of the long street.


    There are two children, a man and a woman, having fun.


    "Don''t bully my sister!"


    At the door of the house, a middle-aged woman looked at her two children and said with a smile.


    But the two naughty little guys continued to play without listening to the woman''s words.


    Seeing this scene of me, the woman could only smile helplessly.


    In this country cursed by disease, her husband and children are intact and she is content.


    At this time, a doctor in a white coat hurried in from outside.


    "What''s going on?" The wife was a little surprised when she saw her husband in a hurry.


    In her memory, her husband has always been a leisurely man.


    "Hurry up and pack things, we are leaving this country."


    The husband took his wife''s hand and said anxiously.


    "I got news from Sir Ira that war broke out!"


    Because of the "Perger Lead Disease", several surrounding countries have blocked all exit roads of Frevans, and any residents who want to leave Frevans will be shot and killed by neighboring countries.


    This situation continued for a long time.


    Just now, he got news from his patient, Sir Ira, that the king of Frevans finally couldn''t bear it. He had declared war on the neighboring country, and the war had broken out.


    This will be a battlefield.


    So the doctor hurriedly returned home, ready to leave this place of right and wrong with his wife and children.


    As a highly respected doctor in Frefans, he has accumulated abundant assets and contacts.


    As long as you are sneaky, you will be able to leave here.


    He thought so.


    But the speed of the war spread far beyond his expectations, and he has not yet left the land of Frefans.I met a large group of soldiers from neighboring countries.


    The soldiers seemed to be afraid of being infected, wearing heavy gas masks.


    After seeing the doctor''s carriage passed, he raised the weapon in his hand, and did not even give the doctor''s family time to talk, blasting fire.


    Shoot the two carriages into a hornet''s nest.


    "Don''t talk! Don''t move!"


    The doctor shouted at his two children. He could only subconsciously protect his two children. The bullet passed through the bodies of the doctor and his wife, and the blood flowed out of their bodies. The body of the little guy.


    And these two little guys only remembered the doctor''s words in their hearts, biting their lips firmly, not letting themselves make a sound.


    After the bullet fire, the soldiers collected their guns, and without even checking whether the people in the carriage were dead, they walked to other places.


    after all."Frevans syndrome" is so deeply rooted in the hearts of the people that the soldiers dare not gamble on their lives.


    After confirming that the soldiers had left, two bloody little guys crawled out of the carriage.


    Behind them are the corpses of their parents, blood staining the ground under their feet red.


    The two little guys looked around blankly, at a loss.


    At this time, a nun happened to be passing by, wearing the missionary uniform of Holy Truth, came to this country to preach.


    After seeing the two little guys, the nun was taken aback and hurriedly walked up to them.


    The nun wiped the blood stains off the two little guys with her clothes, revealing their immature faces.


    She looked less than ten years old, the nun asked distressedly.


    "Holy Truth and God, what happened?"


    The two little guys intermittently shared their experiences, which made the nun feel a little confused.


    The disease in this sea area seems to be much more serious than I thought.


    I can only ask the Pope what to do.After all, she is the embodiment of an angel!


    However, these two little guys who have just become orphans must arrange them properly.


    For example, the orphanage of the Holy Truth Church.


    "Poor little guy, the Holy Truth and God will bless you."


    The nun wiped the faces of the two little guys and asked.


    "Are you willing to follow the Holy Truth God?"


    The same scene is constantly being staged in Beihai, as long as it is two neighboring countries, there are more or less contradictions.


    And these contradictions seemed to be ignited at the same time, and the flames of war ignited throughout the North Sea.


    Among them, I vaguely saw a family that was driving the flames.


    ...


    Great Airway, Naval Headquarters, Marine Fodor.


    The current Marshal of the Navy, known as General Wisdom, the Warring States Period of Buddha, was holding a phone worm and was scolded by the other.


    "This is the King''s Seven Wuhai Plan that you agreed to!"


    "This Doflamingo, who sits in the North Sea, not only does not help us quell the war between the Vinsmoke family and Tofel and Nikenya! It even adds to the flames and disrupts the situation that has finally calmed down!"


    The Warring States Period of Buddha seemed to be at a loss, facing the reprimand from the other side of the phone worm, he remained silent.


    After enough scolding over there, the Warring States Period of Buddha said slowly.


    "The King''s Seven Wuhai Project was not decided by me alone. This is the decision of the world government above, and I just stamped it."


    "But the facts have proved that this plan is wrong!" The phone bug said coldly, showing his uneasy heart.


    "First Moonlight Moriah, then Sha Klockdal!"


    "The so-called Qi Wuhai under the king is vulnerable to those big pirates. Why is the Wu Lao Xing still obsessed with it?"


    "Actually," the Buddha Warring States was silent for a while before continuing.


    "If the group of big pirates were dealt with so easily, wouldn''t it be too hard to hit us in the face?"


    "Five old stars, what they see from these two wars is the potential of the Qi Wuhai under the king."


    "Whether it is Moonlight Moriah or Sha Krokdal, both have demonstrated unparalleled war potential."


    "The above felt that this plan is correct. What they need is more powerful pirates to join the navy."


    "Doflamingo will not be cool in the North Sea for long, and pressure will soon be put on top, forcing Doflamingo to enter the new world and compete with the pirates for territory."


    "I believe that with your wisdom, you can understand that the above has never regarded King Qiwuhai as his own power, instead of using them as enemies against the pirates."


    "As long as you are strong and willing to be an enemy of the pirates. The above will not care about their past."


    "What do you mean?" The other side realized something and asked.


    "A few new candidates for King Qiwuhai have been identified above."


    The Warring States of Buddha said solemnly.


    "You have to prepare yourself."

 201 Chapter 201

    After the Warring States of Buddha hung up the phone worm.Looking at the two materials on the desktop silently, he fell into thought.


    "A bounty of 198,000,000 (198 million) Bailey''s ghost hand Aze."


    As if thinking of something, the Warring States Period of Buddha said.


    "Oh, now it''s 350,000 (three hundred and fifty million) Bailey."


    He picked up this document and began to examine it.


    "Everybody''s fruit, monster species, ghost form, huh?"


    As if he was amazed by Ya Ze''s ability, the Warring States of Buddha exclaimed.


    "Shortly after entering the new world, he defeated Kaido''s subordinates with a crushing attitude, and offered a reward of 200,000,000 (200 million) Bailey''s one-eyed claws."


    "The strength is pretty good." The Warring States Period of Buddha commented, and then put this document on the table at will.


    He has seen so many newcomers with seemingly unlimited potential.


    Have terrible abilities and enter the new world with the halo of supernova.


    Still so arrogant and domineering, there are only two results.


    The first is the great pirates who have been entrenched in the new world for many years, such as the relentless swallowing of the four emperors today.


    Not even dregs are left.


    The second is to grow rapidly and become a giant that can fight against those big pirates!


    The above estimate is to train this ghost hand Aze as the latter.


    Hope to get the second moonlight Moria and Sha Klockdal.


    "It''s boring, if Karp sees it, he will mock us again."


    The Warring States Period of Buddha laughed at himself, and then picked up the second document.


    His expression gradually became serious, and he smiled bitterly.


    "Does this really just use our navy as a tool?"


    At the top of the data is the scarred face of a man.


    The disturbed hair could not stop the bloodthirsty in his eyes.


    The Warring States of Buddha stared at this photo, as if he was carrying something heavy on his shoulders, completely crushing his straight shoulders.


    At this moment, he seemed no longer the resourceful and invincible admiral.


    But just a weak old man.


    After a long time, the Warring States Period of Buddha sighed.


    "I''m sorry, Zefa."


    The door of the admiral''s office slowly closed, locking the lonely look of the Warring States inside.


    The soldiers outside are training hard as the guardians of the sea and justice.


    The stronger they are, the less suffering the people suffer.


    The seagull, which symbolizes justice and peace, soars in the blue sky.


    The sea beat the shore.


    A tall, burly, black-haired shawl, and a topless man with a pair of horns stepped onto the land of Marine Fodor, the naval headquarters.


    Seeing the word justice hanging high on the naval headquarters building, the man smiled disdainfully.


    "It''s all gray, so dirty." He clenched his fists.


    "Well, let me take it off."


    The man slammed a punch, and huge power passed through the air, directly smashing the huge plaque engraved with the word justice.


    No, there is a crack in the entire building!


    ...


    Beihai, the headquarters of the Kingdom of Djerma.


    Jiaji strolled out of the laboratory, took off his white coat and put on a piece of armor.


    At this time, he became the king who was strategizing.


    Taking the information handed by the attendant behind him, he asked casually.


    "What happened to the war in the south?"


    "The two kingdoms of Tofel and Nikenya, in front of the brave warriors of Germa, there is no resistance at all."


    "So, is the war in the south almost over?" Gaj said in astonishment.


    After specifying the plan, he plunged into the laboratory and ordered to go down, not to interrupt anything that was important.


    Unexpectedly, when I waited out, I got such good news.


    In fact, this is also inevitable. The two countries of Tofiel and Nikenya are not at the same level as Vinsmok in terms of background. If it weren''t for the intervention of Khalil, their land would have long been their own pockets. Things in it.


    It''s just a pity that I have stayed in the laboratory for so long, but I still haven''t solved the mystery of happiness.


    It seems that there is a threshold that limits Kage, any fighter can''t be awakened as long as he is strengthened to a certain level.


    Even the experimental subject that he regarded as a treasure was the same.


    If you can''t overcome this, the things you have created are nothing more than cannon fodder in the eyes of those strong.


    Thinking of this, Kage sighed involuntarily.But the heart is not reconciled.


    Is it really just a castle in the air if you pursue the code of life for decades?


    After hearing Koji''s question, the attendant said respectfully.


    "Under the wise leadership of Lord Gachi, our Kingdom of Djerma is unstoppable! The kings of the Tofir Kingdom and the Nikanya Kingdom have been captured by our soldiers and imprisoned on the transporting warship."


    "Yes." Gaj nodded, throwing his distracting thoughts behind his head.


    The most important thing now is to unify the entire Beihai!


    As long as you have enough voice, you can put pressure on the world government.See if you can pay a little price to receive that man under his command.


    The man named Begapunk.


    As long as he is willing to join hands with himself, Kage believes that this world must belong to science!


    Because it has the labels of warrior, scientist, and king at the same time.Kaji can be called vigorous and resolute in doing things, without any sloppiness.


    The reason why he walked out of the laboratory this time was that, on the one hand, the study of clones got stuck in a bottleneck, and he couldn''t break through that threshold anyway.


    On the other hand, he wanted to meet someone.


    He once said that before taking over the North Sea, he would personally talk to Khalil.


    Talk to this man who is trying to block his ambitions and delay his dream of dominating the North Sea for at least a few years.


    Let him understand what regret is.


    Inside the inner shell of a huge snail is a special port of the Kingdom of Jermah, which is used to transfer prisoners from the kingdom.


    In this special port, no prisoner can escape.


    They are either businessmen from the rich side, or celebrities who are famous in a country.


    There are even nobles who have passed on for a long time.


    At this time, they were nothing more than prisoners of the Vinsmok family.


    The reason is simply because they are enemies of the Vinsmok family.


    A distraught person walked down from the battleship.


    Iron locks and handcuffs kept them in a row.


    Never return to the glory of the past.


    A tall blond man walked in from outside.After the prisoners saw him, there was a bit of spite in their eyes, but they quickly covered it.


    They all lowered their heads, not daring to look at Gachi.


    Kage was very satisfied with the current situation.He looked around and found a familiar figure from the crowd.


    As he stepped forward, the prisoners gave way.Gage grabbed the man.The corners of his mouth raised, and he smiled sarcastically.


    "Long time no see, Mr. Carrier."

 202 Chapter 202: Memories After Several Years

    This man is the arms dealer of the Vennhill family, Carrier.


    It''s just that he is extremely embarrassed now.


    The Djerma fighters seemed to understand that Gage was at odds with Khalil. Although they did not torture Khalil on the warship, they did not give him any good fruit.


    After sailing all the way, Khalil was disheveled, and looked dazed.But there is no fear in his eyes.


    Calmly staring at Gaj.


    "It seems that there is no holiday between me and you."


    Gage grabbed Carrill by the hair and snorted coldly.


    "It was at the beginning, and it is now. Why on earth are you an enemy of me."


    "They are all imprisoned, and they are so arrogant."


    "Are you really not afraid of death?"


    This scene made the surrounding prisoners avoid for life.I was afraid that Gachi would anger them.


    "My boss once said a word, now there is nothing wrong with thinking about it."


    Khalil looked at Gage''s eyes and said calmly.


    "Only ants like to bark after winning. After all, they don''t have much chance of victory."


    After Khalil had finished speaking, the veins on Jage''s forehead burst, and he lifted Khalil up.


    "pardon?"


    Khalil''s figure is strong among ordinary people, but when facing Kaji, he is still as thin as a child.


    But even in deep trouble, Khalil''s momentum still does not lose Gage.


    "Barking."


    He looked down at Kage condescendingly, and said with a mockery.


    boom!


    Gage threw Khalil out, hitting the warship, and his whole body was embedded in the flanks of the warship.


    Such a terrifying power, this is the power of science that Jage has painstakingly studied for decades!


    Germa''s soldiers raised their weapons and aimed them at Khalil, which was embedded in the warship.


    "To be honest, I don''t understand what your confidence is."


    Jiazhi snorted coldly, raising the electromagnetic gun in his hand.


    "But I don''t want to know, you can go to hell with your secret!"


    Boom boom boom!


    Countless bullets were shot out, completely submerging Khalil.


    Some nobles even lowered their heads, blindfolded their eyes with both hands, afraid to watch this scene.


    The mysterious arms dealer, Khalil, who came from the great route, should he just die like this?


    Why did he offend one of the dominant forces in the North Sea, the Vinsmoke family?


    Thinking of this, the eyes of some nobles showed resentment and hatred.


    If it weren''t for this Khalil, maybe they wouldn''t be lucky.Maybe they had already secretly joined the Vinsmoke family.


    It will not fall to this point.


    After a rain of bullets passed, the Germa soldiers put down their guns.A successful revenge smile appeared on Kage''s face.


    "Enemy with me, just this..."


    He spoke confidently, but he hadn''t even said half of his words. Gage suddenly discovered that the thick smoke had dispersed, and Carrier who was embedded in the warship was unharmed.


    All the bullets were like a stroker, and they were riddled with holes around Khalil.


    But strangely, none of the bullets hit Khalil.


    "What''s the matter?" Gachi asked suspiciously.


    Geerma''s fighters are all experienced fighters.


    Shooting at an immovable object is the basis of training.


    Even if someone makes a mistake, it''s impossible for everyone to make a mistake, right?


    unless¡­¡­


    Hum!


    With the roar of steamboats in my ears, a German warship returned to this special port.


    There was a black-haired boy standing on the deck, looking down at Gachi.


    Wait until the battleship arrives at the port.


    The boy leaped slightly and jumped from the deck to the harbor.Look at Gaj.


    "Winsmok Gage!"


    A strange smile appeared on the boy''s face.Say hello to Kage.


    "long time no see."


    It''s like an old friend reunion, a very ordinary greeting.


    "I didn''t expect you to be alive," Gage snorted, looking at the black-haired boy.


    At this moment, he glanced at a young girl with wine-red hair standing on the deck, holding a little white-haired girl who was as delicate as a doll.Looking at him indifferently.


    "Unexpectedly you are all alive, the remnants of the Charlotte family."


    Six years ago, he had met these two Charlotte children on the ship of the black bear Fred.


    At that time, Charlotte Lingling was not the Four Emperors now. After discovering that her children were missing, she went crazy and started searching.


    He also dispatched his most powerful officer, Charlotte Katakuri.


    I also took a gamble, trying to hide the whereabouts of these two little guys and turn them into my own experimental subjects.


    After all, the blood of the Charlotte family is extremely rare.


    However, his own ambitions were all overthrown by the navy nicknamed Huang Yuan.


    Begapunk¡¯s experimental subject, the child of the Charlotte family.The things that were already close at hand have left him one after another.


    If it weren''t for the Dalmatian thrown into the bottom of the sea, a test subject to replace itself.


    I am afraid that I will lose all my money when I gambled.


    The clone of the Vinsmok family was also realized through that experimental body.


    It can be said that the brilliance of the Vinsmok family has benefited from Gage''s original gamble.


    "Are you here to get my revenge? A child of the Charlotte family?" Gage waved his hand, and the soldiers behind him quietly surrounded Lorne, raising the laser weapon in his hand, ready to shoot at any time.


    "Or, knowing that my research is in trouble, did you come to help me?"


    Through the blood of Lorne and Garrett, Gage created the experimental body with the most outstanding physical fitness.


    Unfortunately, the experiment was at a deadlock because of the lack of material.There is no way to wake it up.


    "You should be stupid, or naive." Lorne looked at Gage and shook his head.


    "It seems you still haven''t figured out your situation."


    This Gachi still thought he was a child of the Charlotte family.


    The lies he confided in the first place had blinded him for so many years.


    "Oh?"


    Lorne''s composure made Gage a little uneasy.Is there a strong man in the Charlotte family lurking around?


    "Don''t look, there are only two people here, Xiao Jia."


    Lorne saw through Gage''s thoughts at a glance, and his heart became even more disdainful.


    Is this man the Kage who he thought was unattainable at the beginning?


    "Really, ridiculous." Lorne laughed mockingly. He was so helpless when facing Gage.


    "No matter what plots or tricks you have!" Gage said coldly.Raised the electromagnetic weapon in his hand.


    "In the face of absolute power, it is meaningless!"


    As long as he gives an order, Germa''s warriors can blast this eye-catching person to pieces!


    His life or death is irrelevant.Lorne and Garrett, just keep one.


    Lorne escaped Gachi''s attack lightly.She sneered.


    This made Gaj''s heart more disturbed.


    "Re-introduce," Lorne said lightly after finishing his clothes.


    "My name is not Charlotte Lorne."


    "Instead, Veenhill Lorne!"

 203 Chapter 203 Turbulence and Turning Point

    The red earth continent, the religious state Balan.


    "You must raise your face without spots,


    You will also be strong and fearless,


    You will forget your sufferings, even remembering it is like water flowing past.


    Your days on the world are brighter than noon, and although there is darkness, it is still like morning."


    A group of nuns sang hymns on the holy platform.They hold the scriptures, their faces are pious and holy.


    The knights in white robes were ready to go.When the nuns finished singing and chanting, they all knelt down.


    "The glory of the Lord, my life!"


    The noise outside woke an old man, Quett rubbed his eyes and walked out of a hall.


    After defeating the predecessor Pope Ratzinger, Quett regained his status as the first seat of the Ten Knights of Glory.


    However, because the body is too old, coupled with the reason of unintentional power, it is just a false name.


    After seeing this scene outside, Quett was stunned and asked for a long time.


    "Is this going to fight a holy war?"


    "No, Lord Quite." A woman in a knight armor replied Quite''s doubts.


    She is the elder sister of Pope Arelli, the fourth seat of the Ten Knights of Glory, and the Rose Sword Larthaya.


    "A war broke out in the North Sea, and life was devastated."


    "Our task is to redeem those poor people."


    She waved her hand, and the knights slowly got up and walked towards the exit of the religious nation in a uniform manner.


    Through the red earth continent, you can go directly to the North Sea.


    This group of believers of the Holy Truth Sect is going to a sea to spread the glory of the Lord.


    Spread the Pope... the kindness of Arelli!


    ...


    North Sea, a small island lit by war.


    There are two countries on this small island,


    One is named Roy and the other is named Rocky.


    These two small countries have always wanted to drive each other out so that they can occupy the island alone.


    After decades of friction, these two small countries have found sadly that although they have victories with each other, they cannot help each other.They can only live in peace.


    This illusion of peace lasted for several years, and the residents of the small island thought it would continue.


    But the sudden flames of war completely destroyed this tranquility.


    On the border between Roy and Lodge, there is a bar.


    In the bar, a woman wearing a black cloak was sitting at the bar drinking.


    The surrounding pirates couldn''t help swallowing their saliva after seeing this sexy woman, but no one dared to step forward.


    Because this woman comes from the great route!


    They all read the news a while ago. The arrogant and domineering pirate admiral in Beihai put down his bold words and aspirations to conquer the great sea route.


    But his huge fleet encountered a man from a great route.


    Dozens of warships, all his dreams, were wiped out at the entrance of the great route!


    The people of the great route are monsters!


    This is the idea of ??this group of pirates.


    "It''s boring."


    Sha Krokdal casually glanced at the pirates sitting around, and said disdainfully.


    This group of pirates was too courageous. When she was drinking on the Great Sea Route, many pirates came to provoke her.


    But the pirates all became corpses.


    But when they arrived in Beihai, these men didn''t even have the courage to come over and start a conversation.


    Perhaps this is the difference between the Great Sea Route and the Four Seas.


    After bidding farewell to Lorne, she began a wandering life, on the one hand to specify future plans.


    Lorne was right. A momentary failure is not an ambition, it doesn''t stop there.


    On the other hand, I want to relax.And seek their new subordinates.


    While wandering, she came to the North Sea in a ghostly manner.


    The reception at the bar is a teenage girl.It seems to have come out since childhood.Miss Krockdale saw a gritty temperament from her.


    She was doing everything very seriously, whether it was some drunkard teasing her, or the barkeeper''s reprimand, she kept her head down, neither defending nor refuting.


    Just face it calmly.


    A very ordinary girl, this is Miss Krokdal''s evaluation.


    But don''t know why, she always feels that this girl has a special temperament that attracts herself.


    The stubbornness in her is just like the original self.


    But how can I have such a cowardly moment?


    Miss Klockdale laughed mockingly. Since childhood, she has always strived for the first, not second.


    If anyone dares to rebuke her, she will blow that person''s head!


    But then again, in the few days that Miss Krockdale was sitting here, no alcoholic dared to bully the girl anymore, and the bar owner''s attitude towards the girl was much better.


    After all, Miss Klockdale is a big-time high-roller.


    Drink the last bit of wine in one go.Miss Klockdale stood up slowly.


    She wants to conquer the world and can no longer spend time in this poor country.


    Otherwise, if Lorne conquered the great route first, that guy would laugh at himself again and let himself hang his banner.


    Miss Klockdale looked at the girl at the tidying bar and smiled.


    I can only help you here, so you can do your own work in the future.


    But Miss Klockdale just took a step, as if she felt something, her delicate face became deep.


    But immediately, he became shocked.


    Because a pair of slender and tender hands held her waist.Pull her back.


    "boom!"


    A shell hit the tavern, razing the entire tavern to ruins.


    The two countries outside, Roy and Lodge, began a decisive battle.


    The artillery fired, the guns roared, and the soldiers shouted hard.


    No one noticed the tavern that was razed to rubble.


    "Has the war spread to this place?" Under the tree beside the ruins of the tavern, the waitress slowly got up and said to herself.


    She was a little embarrassed at this time, but she was not afraid at all, and she had a maturity that did not match her age.It seems that this kind of thing has been experienced countless times.


    "Oh, yes," as if remembering something, the sommelier hurriedly looked next to her. Don''t have trouble with that very good big sister!


    At this time, Miss Klockdale had already sat up straight, the shell did not threaten her, even her clothes were not dirty.


    After all, no matter how frustrated she is, she is also a legal pirate recognized by the world government, Qi Wuhai under the king!


    "There is a war here," the waitress said.


    "Get out of here."


    "Not in a hurry." Miss Klockdale turned and looked straight into the eyes of the waitress.


    "tell me your name."


    Maybe she should thank the group of soldiers well, otherwise she almost missed this good subordinate.


    The soldiers fighting outside seemed to have found survivors here.Rushing over.


    The waitress became a little anxious, but when she saw Klockdal''s calm eyes, her heart became calm.


    She bit her lip, blurted out and made her debut.


    "Nicole Robin."


    "Nice to meet you," Miss Klockdale waved casually.A blade of sand flew past and penetrated the menacing soldiers.


    Turn them into corpses.


    "I''m Krokdal."

 204 Chapter 204 The Plan Called God

    Beihai, the headquarters of the Kingdom of Djerma.


    Lorne said his name calmly, and now, he doesn''t need to hide his name.


    The name of the devil has already resounded throughout the sea!


    "Wynhill Lorne?!"


    Gage chewed on the name, a name that has risen to fame on the sea in recent years, no one would not know it.


    But he didn''t expect that this man called the devil was the kid on his ship back then!


    The child who was only willing to look into his own eyes.


    "But," Kage''s eyes were full of determination.


    "Either the devil or the devil, you are just an ordinary"


    "In front of technology, you can only wailing helplessly!"


    Gage secretly pressed a button on his body, and the walls of the secret port of Germa began to flip.


    Countless guns and cannons flipped out from the inside and aimed at Lorne.


    "You look down on me too much." A fanatical color appeared on Kage''s face.


    He has been operating Germa for many years, and it has long since been transformed into a military fortress.


    Numerous Germa soldiers rushed out from the dark, plus the Germa soldiers who had surrounded Lorne before.


    Enclosed the entire special port.


    Countless electromagnetic guns were raised high and aimed at Ron''s head.


    "A bounty of 1,000,000,000 (billion) Bailey?" Gachi smiled disdainfully.


    "Power is useless in front of science! Take your pride to death!"


    Kage waved his hand gently, then turned around as if victory was in sight.


    He could already foresee the result of Lorne being scummed.Since he is not the blood of the Charlotte family, there is no meaning to keep him.


    As long as the little girl with burgundy curly hair is still alive.


    Perhaps, the reason why his experiments have been failing is because of his humiliating blood?


    But the sound of the guns did not sound for a long time, which made Gage feel a little uneasy.


    "Are you still not aware of it?" Lorne didn''t know when he had already reached Gage''s side.


    Said with regret.


    "What does this world mean, don''t you understand yet?"


    "Hurry up and protect me! Shred this offal!" Gaj shouted.


    He knew that his unfinished combat uniform was vulnerable to these great route powerhouses, so he immediately called the Germa Warriors to help him.


    This group of fierce and loyal soldiers will not feel distressed even if they die!


    But no soldier paid any attention to him.


    Seemingly aware of something, Kage turned stiffly, but found that all the soldiers had pointed their guns at him.


    "Yessir!"


    The eyes of the soldiers revealed a strange light, and they pulled the trigger in their hands frantically.


    "Do not!"


    Kage shouted desperately, but the gunfire had completely covered him.


    The captive stared at this scene blankly, at a loss.


    Jiazhi, who was just unmatched, was defeated in a blink of an eye.And importantly, the person who defeated him never made a single move from start to finish!


    "Devil!"


    I don''t know who muttered to himself first, and then all the prisoners said subconsciously.


    "demon!"


    ...


    Lorne will be rescued by Khalil, who is embedded on the warship. Kage''s power is extremely strong, and Khalil is an ordinary person.


    At best, he was a more robust ordinary person, incomparable to a monster like Lorne.


    Kaji''s random blow easily smashed the bones of Khalil''s body.


    Even if he survives by luck, he can only sit in a wheelchair for a lifetime.


    This was not the result Lorne wanted.But at this time little girl An Qian had already come.


    After the gunfire, Garrett was afraid that the little girl would see some bloody and cruel scenes, so he blindfolded An Qian''s eyes.


    He jumped gently and came to Ron''s side.


    "Uncle should be in pain."


    Ansie didn''t know Khalil, but after seeing Lorne''s brother attaching so much importance to Khalil.


    This should be someone very important to Lorne''s brother, right?The little angel thought to her heart, putting her delicate hands on Khalil''s body, and the white and soft holy light passed from An Qian''s body to Khalil''s body.


    Healed his wound, Carrier''s frowning brows eased a lot.


    Through perception.Lorne saw that Carril''s broken bones healed one after another, and he only needed to recuperate for a period of time to recover.


    This is the magical power of Devil Fruit!


    "Master Lorne!"


    Khalil opened his eyes slightly and yelled subconsciously after seeing Lorne''s face.


    Then fell asleep deeply.


    An Qian''s treatment method requires a lot of physical energy, whether it is the person being treated or the healer himself.So Khalil needs a lot of sleep to relieve fatigue.


    After doing all this, An Qian also felt a trace of exhaustion, but her small face had a trace of smile.


    Like a child waiting to be praised.


    "Thank you my little angel." After Lorne gently kissed Ansie''s cheek, the little angel closed his eyes with satisfaction and fell asleep in Garrett''s arms.


    She likes to sleep in this sister''s arms because she feels very at ease.


    If Garrett were older and more mature, the three of them would be like a family of three.


    But this warm picture did not last long and was destroyed by a heavy cough.


    Jiazhi got up with blood dripping, and at that moment, he opened his unfinished battle suit.


    Dangerous and dangerous blocked most of the damage.


    "Lorne!" Gage roared unwillingly!This made Lorne frowned slightly.


    He snapped his fingers, and the cannon on the wall of the secret port of the Kingdom of Djerma turned slowly and aimed at Gage.


    Weak enemies, no matter how much Lorne comes, he won''t care!


    This is the ability of "distorting fantasy", the "loyal" Germa warrior that Gachi relied on now became his greatest enemy!


    "What the hell are you wailing?"


    Lorne said sarcastically.


    "You are not the protagonist of a hot-blooded comic. You can become stronger with a roar and defeat the villain."


    Countless shells were shot out of the cannon, and Gaj was expressionless. At this time, he had lost the ability to act.


    However, if he just sits and waits for death like this, then his dream is just a joke!


    Kage pressed a button on his body and could only do it!


    In the laboratory, in the front petri dish, the black-haired teenager suddenly opened his eyes, and then disappeared from the petri dish in the consternation of the experimenters.


    To be precise, it was not that he disappeared, but his speed was so fast that the group of experimenters could not see where he was going.


    "This is the highest masterpiece of Vinsmoke Technology!"


    Kage roared, and a naked boy with expressionless face appeared beside Kage.


    "All the powerful bloodlines have been kneaded, and the speed, strength and response are perfect!"


    The experimental boy was expressionless and blocked all the shells.


    Although his movements are a bit stiff.


    The smoke cleared, revealing Kage''s fanatical face.


    "I call this plan a god!"

 205 Chapter 205

    Lorne shook his head and looked at the man in front of him who looked like him.


    The corners of his mouth rose slightly and said sarcastically.


    "The god you call is me?"


    Then he waved his hand like a general commanding the soldiers to launch a general attack.


    Under the influence of the illusion, the Germa warriors regarded Lorne as their supreme commander.


    Electromagnetic shot from the barrel, overwhelming.Cover Kage and the clone.


    Gage looked at these "traitors" indifferently, the clone grabbed Gage''s body, and the whole person disappeared instantly.


    This human clone is the painstaking effort of Kage, the technical crystallization of the "blood factor theory" jointly researched with Begapunk, and the "work" of Kage''s vain attempt to peer into the power of God with human power.


    Although it was an unfinished product, it couldn''t think independently, and could only obey Kaji''s orders like a robot.


    But with the strength of the crushing level, it is enough to solve most things.


    At this time, Gage gritted his teeth and pressed a button on his body. The lights of the combat uniforms on the group of Germa soldiers who "betrayed" Gage suddenly began to flash crazily.


    From green light to red light.


    The soldiers raised their heads blankly and looked at Gachi.


    "Go to hell!" Gage shouted.


    Boom boom boom boom!


    The combat uniforms worn by countless soldiers exploded, and the battlefield was enveloped by gunpowder smoke.


    "You really are a ruthless person."


    Long before Kage pressed the button, Lorne had guessed what Kage was thinking.


    Then he arbitrarily controlled two prisoners who had been spying in the dark for a long time with unruly intentions.


    The two captives rushed to Ron and the others frantically, using their bodies to block most of the shock waves of the explosion.


    "My subordinates, if you don''t want it, don''t want it."


    Lorne walked out of the smoke, and the battlefield was already full of corpses.


    It''s just that the faces of the Germa warriors were calm and calm.


    To die for the Vinsmoke family, this was the result they had already thought about.


    It is the same whether in reality or fantasy.


    "what a pity."


    Lorne said regretfully.


    "Ahem, what a pity!"


    Gage''s voice came, and the clone led him to hide behind the warship, avoiding the impact of the explosion.


    "Such a traitor, it''s not a pity to die!"


    "And you have to pay the price you deserve!"


    The clone disappeared.


    boom!


    Lorne raised his hand.Blocking a heavy blow from the clone, the tremendous power made him take a few steps back.


    Huhuhu!


    At this time, the sound of the screaming wind generated by the speed was too late.


    One blow failed, and the clone resembled an innate warrior, instinctively closing the fist, borrowing force in midair, and kicking it from the flank with a sweeping leg.


    Directly kicked Lorne, who could not dodge, into the air.


    "A mortal is a mortal after all, how could it be possible to spy on the might of God!"


    Gage yelled triumphantly when he saw Lorne, who had been calm and calm, frustrated for the first time.


    This nasty ghost who seemed to have everything in control was finally defeated!


    "The power is average, but the speed is good."


    "This shouldn''t just be a clone of me?"


    Lorne''s calm voice came and stood up unharmed.


    When the clone came from Gage to Ron, there was almost no time for Ron to react.


    The attack fell.


    You should know that this is the speed achieved by the clone solely relying on physical strength, not the technique of "shaving".


    Just comparing this, Lorne himself sighed.


    When Lorne was knocked into the air by the clone, several captured prisoners immediately used him.


    The clone was able to hit him only because Ron wanted to test how powerful the clone was.


    Otherwise, when Lorne''s "microsensory field", what does "time lag" do?


    This clone has only one brute force, and doesn''t know the technique of exerting force at all.


    And the action is too stiff, not like a person, but like,


    Robot?


    Even if he doesn''t use his perception ability, he can dodge all the attacks of the clone by relying on his weak sense of domineering.


    That''s what Kage relied on?


    Lorne was disappointed.


    But Gage couldn''t believe it, he shouted hysterically.


    "Kill him for me, number zero!"


    The eyes of the clone called Number Zero flashed a weird light, and his skin was slightly cracked, revealing black metal from inside.A black hole was opened all over his body, and the barrel of the gun came out of the hole.


    "This is God''s ultimate war mode! You will regret it! Lorne!"


    Jiazhi yelled, at this time he was already out of skill. The so-called ultimate war mode of this clone was his final trump card.


    If none of this can defeat Lorne, then maybe the path he has pursued,


    it''s wrong?


    "Frankly speaking, I am disappointed."


    Lorne shook his head, and the whole person appeared in front of the clone instantly, with a pitch-black armed color wrapped around his fist.


    "Quick, quick! Fire bullets!"


    Gage quickly ordered that countless bullets fired from the barrel of the clone, locking Lorne.


    "I thought you had developed this level of technology on your own."


    In Lorne''s view, the combat effectiveness of this clone is not much different from the px pacifists in the original book.


    The former was made by Gage with the resources of the Vinsmok family, while the latter was made by Begapunk with the power of the navy, coupled with the dedication of the tyrant Basolomi Bear.


    And it''s still more than ten years later!


    If this is the case, then Lorne has to reassess Jiazhi''s scientific research capabilities.


    He may be a genius who is not inferior to Bergapunk, and can even surpass it!


    It''s a pity that the clone in front of you is just a stronger robot.


    Lorne said, bowing down, his body fluttering like a piece of paper, even if it was close at hand, the bullet of the clone could not hit at all!


    boom!


    Lorne punched directly through the lower abdomen of the clone.


    The mechanical parts on his abdomen were in a mess. Kage opened his mouth wide and couldn''t believe his masterpiece. It was so vulnerable.


    "With this kind of broken copper and iron, do you dare to call yourself a god? Just despise the strong in the sea."


    Lorne''s fist was taken out of the clone''s belly.There was a groaning sound from the robot.


    The arc flashed and the clone fell.Only Lorne''s eyes were disdainful.


    "What do you think of us?"


    "Failed?"


    Kage knelt weakly, staring at the front blankly, and said bitterly.


    Lorne defeated his self-deception with this punch.Is the power of technology so vulnerable to the real powerhouse?


    You know, Lorne is far from gathering the monsters on the sea!


    "Frankly speaking, I am disappointed."


    Lorne didn''t know when he walked in front of Kaji, time passed, and his former enemy turned out to be so weak.


    Perhaps, is he becoming stronger?


    "What else do you want to say."

 206 Chapter 206

    The special port of the Kingdom of Germa, this man who was determined to unify the entire North Sea knelt on the ground weakly.


    In front of him stood a black-haired teenager.


    A group of captives from North Sea countries fell to the ground, watching this historic scene.


    At the same time, an idea emerged in my heart.


    Is there really such a big gap between the Great Sea Route and the Four Seas?


    Gage is one of the overlords of the North Sea, and Lorne is just a reward criminal on the great route, not even the top group of reward criminals.


    But when the two met, Kaji was defeated without any resistance.


    Is this the legendary sea of ??the strong, the man who came out of the great sea route?


    "What else do you want to say?" Lorne looked at Gage calmly.But there was no joy of revenge in my heart.


    Perhaps, he never liked revenge, but likes to conquer, like the feeling of stepping on the enemy?


    "The dignity of the soldier tells me that I should die now."


    Judge''s hoarse voice sounded.He crawled on the ground and beat the ground with his fist.


    Lorne could feel his unwillingness in his heart.


    "But I am not reconciled! My experiment is only one step away!"


    "Just one step, I can unlock the code of life! In the scientific history of this world, my name will inevitably be engraved!"


    "I want to prove that I don''t lose Begapunk!"


    Kaji roared, but everyone present could hear the helplessness in his tone.


    Lorne frowned slightly, snapped his fingers, and the prisoners in the special harbor stood up blankly, and then walked outside.


    "So, what do you want to say."


    Lorne probably had guessed what Gage thought. For this guy who devotes his life to scientific research, science is his life.


    No dignity, wealth, status, or power are worth mentioning in the pursuit of science.


    Perhaps, in the original book, the reason why he married Charlotte Lingling was just to use the power of that woman to help him complete his ambition to reunify the North Sea.


    Then use the power of the entire Beihai to help yourself with scientific research.


    "Give me a chance," Gage said hoarsely, with a hint of loneliness in his tone.


    "I want, I want to complete the last piece of the puzzle of the life design."


    Gage lowered his head, and Lorne thoughtfully.


    ...


    In Beihai, the war between the Vinsmok family and the Four Kingdoms came and ended suddenly.


    According to some prisoners in the kingdoms of Tofel and Nikanya, a super rewarder suddenly rushed into the residence of the Kingdom of Jerma.With one''s own power, defeated the entire Vinsmok family.


    At first, people were skeptical about this, how could there be such a strong person that one person can defeat a country.


    It is still a dominant country like Germa.


    But when more and more people say this swearingly, and even some nobles swear.


    People gradually believed, only then did they gradually know how terrifying the strength of the real strong in this world is!


    Veenhill Lorne''s name resounded throughout the North Sea.


    ...


    Half a month later, a small boat boarded.Lorne was lying on the bow of the boat, basking in the sun, topless and wearing shorts only.


    His left and right arms are engraved with a mother-in-law tattoo.


    One is "Thefogofthemonth"


    (Fog Crescent)


    The second is "Thebloodyangel"


    (Blood Angel)


    Due to regular exercise, Lorne''s body is fit and slender, with underdeveloped muscles and relatively restrained, but no one doubts the explosive power contained in his body.


    The sun tanned his skin into a healthy wheat color.If you just look at his appearance, people who don''t know him will only regard him as a sunny boy.


    And not as a dangerous bounty criminal.


    "Why did you want to let go of Kage in the first place?"


    Inside the cabin, a girl with burgundy curly hair came out.She wore a three-point swimsuit, revealing her beautiful figure.


    Because only Lorne was there, Garrett was not shy.Sitting calmly beside Ron, asked suspiciously.


    "Perhaps because I think he is useful."


    Lorne didn''t know why, maybe it was because he suddenly felt that revenge on Kage was a dull thing, or maybe it was Gage''s grand vision that moved Lorne.


    In the end, Lorne still let go of Gage, leaving only one Khalil to collect the forces of the Vinsmok family.


    The only thing is whether Khalil is holding a grudge, and whether Gachi is dissatisfied.What conflict between the two.


    Lorne didn''t know and didn''t want to care.


    Let the two of them handle it by themselves.


    "Oh." Jia Lei nodded and said that she knew.Then he jumped down, plopped, and jumped into the sea.


    Brother Lorne said that he would give himself a devil fruit, which means that in the future, he may not be able to swim happily anymore, so it is better to take advantage of the present experience.


    As for drowning, what''s the joke?She is the daughter of a pirate!


    And Lorne just wanted to be quiet and sort out future plans.


    According to the information just sent by Agatha, Lorne''s Sky Island project is proceeding in an orderly manner.


    Although Anilu yelled, he still squeezed all the raw materials to the empty island.


    Through the efforts of the Wienhill family, the original framework of the sky island in Lorne¡¯s plan has now been completed above Adela.


    It won¡¯t be long before it can be put into use.


    And according to Ron''s request, this empty island can be moved, which also satisfies Ron''s desire to build an aerial fortress.


    Thinking of this, Lorne smiled.


    Agatha is really a shrewd and carefree person.She was able to complete the tasks she entrusted to her meticulously, and did better than she expected.


    Except for occasionally being unruly towards herself, she is fine everywhere.


    "What are you thinking?!"


    Garrett''s head popped out of the water, and the sea water wet her curly hair, but she didn''t care.Instead, he stared straight at Lorne.She felt that Brother Lorne had just thought of something bad.


    There is no reason, just a woman''s intuition.


    "amount."


    After being caught, even Lorne was at a loss for words and didn''t know what to say.


    Seeing Lorne like this, Garrett strengthened his mind.


    Brother Lorne must be hiding something from himself!


    Just when she wanted to continue questioning, Lorne stood up suddenly and pointed to the sky.


    "Look, Birdman!"


    "what?"


    Garrett looked up suspiciously, and saw a woman with green hair descend from the sky and onto the deck.


    Her hands turned into wings to help her soar in the sky. When she stood firmly on the deck, the wings melted like ice and snow, exposing the arms inside.


    Another beautiful woman!Garrett felt that his position had been challenged again.Climbing up into the boat from the sea bulgingly.


    Wipe clean the sea water on your body with a towel.Looked hostilely at this uninvited guest.


    "What a lovely girl." The green-haired girl tilted her head and smiled at Garrett.


    Although her age does not seem to be much different from Garrett.


    "We meet again, Mr. Lorne." The green-haired girl said with a smile.

 207 Chapter 207 Don Quixote on Summer Island

    This green-haired girl is the lobbyist who came to help Doflamingo before.


    The woman who calls herself the Q of Hearts.


    "What a coincidence, we met again." Ron squinted and stared at the heart.


    Another reason for coming to Beihai by myself was to meet the hero Doflamingo.


    With the intelligence capabilities of the Don Quixote family, it is impossible to detect his whereabouts.


    But Lorne had been floating on the sea for so long, and even solved Vinsmoke''s side.This heart is long overdue.


    Are you waiting or watching something?


    "This isn''t a coincidence." Red Tao sat on the chair naturally.


    "The young master has observed you for a long time."


    She picked up the wine on the table, poured herself a glass and drank it by herself.


    "This wine is good!" After taking a sip, Heart exclaimed.


    "It''s an honor to say so."


    Lorne sat on the opposite side of the heart, took the bottle calmly and drank.


    "This is the national wine of the country of wine, and I don''t have much."


    Garrett sat down on Lorne''s lap and looked at Hearts hostilely.


    "Lorne-sama is really supernatural." Hearts showed small stars in their eyes, looking at Ron in admiration.


    "There is no need to say compliments."


    Lorne put down the bottle and gently hugged Garrett''s waist.Feeling her suddenly stiff body.


    "Let''s talk about the purpose of your coming here."


    "We are waiting for Lord Lorne''s reply." Hongtao stood up and bowed slightly.


    "And, after knowing that Lord Lorne was coming to Beihai, our Don Quixote family also prepared a gift."


    "What gift?" Lorne said with some surprise, but he said in a deep voice as if he had thought of something.


    "Could it be..."


    "Yes!" Red said with a feverish expression."We have fulfilled our promise."


    "This is a war, a war across the entire North Sea."


    "Master Lorne, do you see the opportunity inside?"


    What a lunatic!Lorne commented.


    Whether it''s Doflamingo, this heart, or the so-called Don Quixote family, they are all lunatics.


    The flame of war is ignited as soon as it is ignited, and now the Navy Headquarters should start to burn.


    However, the corners of Lorne''s mouth were slightly curved.I like this madness.


    After Lorne nodded, Hearts immediately led them to an island.


    The residence of the Don Quixote family in Beihai is not far from here, otherwise the hearts would not fly over directly.


    Beihai, the island of summer.


    Because of its peculiar location, this small island is in summer all year round, the sun is warm, people are exposed in cool clothes, playing on the beach.


    "Doflamingo, this guy, really will enjoy it."


    Lorne set foot on the land of Summer Island, feeling the dazzling sunshine.Squinted his eyes and said.


    Here too, and Tokushima too.They are all places with sun all year round.


    I don''t know if he, who wears a flamingo cloak all the year round, will feel hot.


    "Young Master is waiting for you in the castle."


    After Hearts finished speaking, he remained silent and looked at Lorne with a smile on his face.


    "Is this testing me?"


    Lorne muttered to himself, this small island like Hawaii in the previous life does not look like a castle.


    Closing his eyes and scanning with his perception ability, there really is no such thing as a castle on this small island.


    "Inexplicable guy."


    Garrett grumbled.


    The so-called Qi Wuhai under the king is too big, right?It''s just one meeting, so fancy.


    "I think so too." Lorne said lightly.


    "I''m not in the mood to play puzzle games with you. If you don''t come out."


    Lorne snapped his fingers, and all the people frolicking in Summer Island stood up.


    Looking at Lorne blankly.


    "You men will be buried with you!"


    When Lorne set foot on this small island, he felt that the people here seemed to be frolicking, but in fact all of them focused on Lorne.


    Needless to guess, these are the fighters of the Don Quixote family.


    Moreover, under Lorne''s perception, the physical fitness of this group of fighters is quite excellent, if they are suddenly lost, even if they are like Doflamingo.


    Will it hurt too?


    All the people controlled by the "twisted illusion" took out a pistol from behind and aimed it at their temples.


    His face was fanatical, like a believer who was brainwashed by the church.


    Under Lorne''s ability, they slowly pulled the trigger without the slightest fear.


    "Humhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    "So savage, really worthy of a man I recognize."


    There was a special laughter from the sky, and Lorne looked up and saw a man wearing a pink flamingo cloak with one hand raised high.As if holding something, the other hand held his face and laughed.


    "So it was in the air?"


    Lorne said coldly. Through super vision, he saw that Doflamingo grabbed a few hair-like threads in one hand and connected them to the cloud, which made him float in the air.


    All the fighters who were preparing to commit suicide under Lorne''s control, the hands that pulled the trigger came to a halt, stiff.It''s like being manipulated by something.


    Boom!


    An angry man in pink flamingo clothes jumped onto the beach, and a group of men and women in fancy clothes jumped behind him one after another.


    The Don Quixote family is here!


    "It''s a useful ability," Doflamingo exclaimed, but his face turned cold.


    "But this is not your reason for us!"


    Garrett''s body beside Lorne suddenly became stiff, and she involuntarily picked up a long sword.


    "This, what''s going on?!"


    Garrett walked towards Lorne tremblingly, holding up the long sword in his hand, and slashing at Lorne''s head.


    "I''m out of control! Brother Lorne, run away!"


    Garrett shouted.But Lorne''s face was so gloomy, it seemed that he had expected something to happen.The whole person did not move.


    The blade is about to fall.The Frozen Snow Girl standing beside Lorne suddenly dimmed Heart''s eyes.She moved suddenly and stood in front of Lorne.


    Flutter!


    Garrett went down with a sword and smashed into Heart''s chest, smashing her to pieces like an ice cube.


    "Do you know what it means to deal with my family?"


    Seeing his subordinate injured, Doflamingo frowned and said coldly.


    "This sentence, I ask you the same."


    Lorne waved his hand, cutting off the thin line holding Garrett.


    After the thin line that controlled his body was cut off, Garrett''s body softened and almost fell to the ground.


    Fortunately, Lorne held her back easily.


    She stood up slowly, staring coldly at Doflamingo in front of her.


    After confirming that Garrett was okay, Lorne continued.


    "Take action against my family, do you have a deadly consciousness?"


    "Don Quixote Doflamingo!"

 208 Chapter 208

    On Xia Zhidao, two men were facing each other.


    The man named Don Quixote Doflamingo and the man named Veenhill Lorne are facing each other.


    The flames of war are on fire.


    "To be honest, I haven''t met a arrogant kid like you for a long time."


    Doflamingo''s forehead burst into blue veins,


    This partner does not seem to be as easy to deal with as he thought.


    Hongtao got up from the ground, her face a little vacant.Garrett contained a weak domineering sword, which was uncomfortable.


    Especially those who were cut in that defenseless state.


    "So what do you want?"


    Lorne said solemnly.Looking at the surrounding Don Quixote family soldiers, he frowned slightly.


    It is not a wise decision to step into someone''s base camp so easily.


    Moreover, with the character of Lorne and Doflamingo who are not convinced by anyone, once they get together, conflict is inevitable.


    Even if he was trapped in the enemy''s battle, Lorne was extremely calm in his heart, no matter how many miscellaneous fish, it would be meaningless to him.


    If you want to deal with him, you can only dispatch a strong enough elite!


    "Fight." Doflamingo said coldly.


    "It just so happens that I want to see your strength too."


    "Look at the 1,000,000 (billion) Bailey''s rewards given to you by the world government, isn''t it a misnomer?"


    "As you wish." Lorne handed Ansie to Garrett, stepping out.


    "When I came to this Beihai, I haven''t moved my body well. I just want to try it with you."


    Lorne said coldly.


    He also wants to know how strong he is and where he is in this world.


    Since Lorne escaped from the advance city, he has not had a happy fight.


    Whether it was Oliver the blood hand, the high priest of the island of Bikar in the sky, the lieutenant Dougman, or the Peach Rabbit Garden, Lorne did not have the opportunity to shoot quickly.


    As for Vinsmok Gage, is that called fighting?


    The green pheasant Kuzan and Pope Ratzinger Benedict were too strong. When facing them, Lorne did not have much resistance.


    This Doflamingo can just let Lorne make a full shot.


    "The arrogant boy." Doflamingo''s mouth cracked open.The soldiers of the Don Quixote family behind him stepped back neatly and gave up a field.


    The senior cadres of the Don Quixote family also held their hands and looked at Lorne coldly.


    The young master''s strength was so clear to them. In their opinion, Lorne was just being dazzled by the super high bounty given by the world government.


    Can''t figure out where he is.


    "I advise you to tell your subordinates to stay away." Lorne moved his muscles and bones and said lightly.


    "what?"


    The man called "Tianyasha", Don Quixote Doflamingo returned in shock.


    But he hasn''t reacted yet, and Lorne in front of him has disappeared.


    boom!


    Lorne turned sideways slightly, and hit Doflamingo''s stomach with a heavy blow.


    In front of Doflamingo who is 305cm tall, but Lorne who is 175cm is a petite ordinary child.


    But this little kid easily knocked Doflamingo into the air.


    "Little Lord!"


    Among the crowd, a black-haired woman in a maid costume exclaimed.


    Her arm subconsciously turned into a gun barrel and aimed at Lorne.


    "Don''t be impulsive, baby-5," beside her, a man wearing a fur-brimmed hat with two facial lines on his face and a red cloak dressed like an indigenous tribe said slowly.


    "If Dover were defeated so easily, he would not be Dover."


    "Humhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Doflamingo let out a personalized laugh and slowly got up from the ground.


    "Both power and speed are impeccable. It is indeed the man I recognize."


    A bruise appeared on his abdomen.It was the mark of Lorne''s fist.


    Unprepared, he relied on his body to resist Lorne''s blow.


    "The shave in the six navy styles?" Doflamingo said with a smile, and his domineering experience just did not catch Lorne''s movements.


    Is he more domineering than himself, or is his speed too fast?


    "But this kind of move puts a heavy load on the body, how many times can you use it?"


    Doflamingo gently stroked his lower abdomen, and the bruises on his lower abdomen gradually disappeared.


    An attack of this level does not even count as injuries to people with monster physiques.


    "Enough to defeat you."


    Lorne said coldly.He didn''t expect any harm to Doflamingo with his punch.


    As the cadre under him said.


    If Doflamingo is defeated so easily, then he is not Doflamingo.


    The reason why Lorne made the shot was just to knock him off and kill him.


    But the next battle was a bit difficult, and his own "illusion killer" and "distorted illusion" could not play much role in their level of battle.


    Still have to rely on fists!


    "Let''s save the big talk before you finish typing."


    The man wearing a flamingo cloak said coldly, because he had his eyes and couldn''t see his eyes.


    But Lorne could guess the disdain in his eyes.


    After all, in his opinion of arrogance, Lorne, a rookie who has just debuted a few years ago, is still too tender.


    Doflamingo bowed slightly, and rushed towards Lorne like a bullet.


    They arrived in front of Ron in an instant, and the two fists wanted to collide, and the colors of the arms that were also wrapped around the arms were as dark as ink, and they couldn''t distinguish each other.


    "Not bad domineering." Doflamingo praised.


    "Then try this trick?"


    "Five-color line!"


    Doflamingo''s other hand was bent into a claw, and he grabbed it towards Lorne in the form of a beast claw.


    Five slender, almost transparent threads shot from his fingers.Waved at Lorne.


    The thin line cut the air, making a popping sound.


    "Huh!"


    With Lorne''s ability to perceive, these thin lines had nowhere to hide. He squatted slightly, and his other arm was raised and blocked his head.


    boom!


    Doflamingo¡¯s claws caught the air, but the thin lines that followed whizzed and collided with the armed color bull on Lorne¡¯s arm, making a sound like metal rubbing. If you look at it from zero distance If you do, you can even come to a small spark.


    Lorne felt some pain in his arm, and the thin line cut on his body like a knife. He gritted his teeth and pressed his arm to avoid the five-color line.


    boom!


    The thin line slashed on the ground, cutting the entire beach in half, extending to the end of the beach, and dividing several trees into neat pieces.


    If anyone looks at it, the cut surface of this tree is as smooth as a knife cut!


    What a terrible destructive power!


    Lorne was secretly surprised, is this the power that has developed the fruit to its extreme?!


    "It seems that your domineering practice is not at home yet."


    After a hit, Doflamingo sneered at Lorne.

 209 Chapter 209

    On the battlefield of Summer Island, Doflamingo stood proudly.Lorne turned sideways and leaned over on the beach.One arm has white marks cut by thread.


    A little embarrassed.


    Lorne had to admit that Doflamingo''s development of the line fruit was extremely aggressive, and this level of destructive power was far beyond Lorne''s ability.


    "Isn''t my domineering practice still at home?"


    Lorne said to himself.


    "maybe."


    After all, he was only seventeen years old, and his body was still developing at this time. It was very difficult and valuable to be able to cultivate the domineering armour to his level.


    Lorne''s body fell slightly, his calves suddenly exerted force.Pounced on Doflamingo.


    "But your weakness is also obvious!"


    In close combat, with the blessing of perception ability, Lorne possesses almost monster-like combat intuition.


    Bang bang bang!


    In a few moments, the two had exchanged punches!Doflamingo was gradually suppressed by Lorne''s crazy play of injury for injury.


    He is more domineering than himself!This is Doflamingo''s judgment!


    "cobweb!"


    Doflamingo roared, and his body retreated slightly, and the thin lines crossed into a spider web and blocked him.The pitch-black domineering instantly covered the silk thread.The spider web becomes extremely hard.


    boom!


    It just blocked Lorne''s charged punch.


    "Then, shave the foot!"


    When Lorne was blocked by the cobweb, Doflamingo swept over Lorne''s head with one foot, carrying several almost transparent threads from his toes, cutting everything!


    But before he kicked it out, Lorne was like a prophet, hitting the fragile part of Doflamingo''s calf with a punch.


    Block his inevitable attack for life.


    Unprepared, he could still hear the sound of broken bones.


    Everyone present noticed all this.The faces of the officials of the Don Quixote family were gloomy and uncertain.


    Unexpectedly, after the battle, it was his Young Master who was the first to be injured!


    "It''s careless, and I''m a little underestimated."


    Doflamingo retracted his leg slightly, and the sharp pain in his calf did not seem to affect him at all.


    At least from his expression, it can''t be seen.


    He squeezed it with one hand, and under Lorne''s perception, the trees behind him stretched out strangely.


    Worthy of being a generation of heroes.Lorne commented to himself, taking advantage of this opportunity to regain his strength.


    "Perhaps it''s time to show some real skills." Doflamingo put down his legs, and under Lorne''s perception, he had fully recovered.


    Is it forcibly suture the wound inside your body through the thread fruit?


    What an enviable ability.


    But he also had hidden tricks, and Lorne remained silent.


    Lorne had already sensed that there were several secret bases of the Don Quixote family on this island, hiding countless guns and ammunition.


    Once he was in desperate situation, Lorne controlled several fighters of the Don Quixote family to detonate these places.


    The power of the explosion was enough to flatten the entire island!


    "Just enough, two adults."


    A blond man wearing a red hood said hoarsely.


    He made up like a clown, with a cigarette in his mouth, his face unruly.


    It seemed that he hadn''t spoken for too long, so he adjusted his voice before continuing.


    "A senseless battle is meaningless. Instead of fighting like this, you two should sit down and discuss how to divide the North Sea cake."


    "As far as I know, the Church of Holy Truth in the Red Earth Continent has sent people to Beihai. It wants to extinguish the flames of war here."


    Lorne stared at the talking man indifferently, and a person''s name appeared in his mind.


    Don Quixote Rosanne!


    Doflamingo''s brother!It is actually an undercover agent for the Navy.He was shot and killed for betraying Doflamingo.


    But at this time, Doflamingo obviously did not realize that his own brother had already betrayed him.


    After hearing his brother''s words, Doflamingo''s face became softer.


    He looked at Lorne and said lightly.


    "how do you feel?"


    "It''s okay." Lorne replied calmly, his goal of warming up has been achieved.


    In this battle, when he dealt with the top powerhouse, the flaws of insufficient offensive ability were exposed.


    In fact, as long as Doflamingo opened the distance, Lorne was not given a chance to get close.This battle is simply a one-sided crush.


    After all, Lorne was too young, even if he tried his best, he could reach the threshold of the top powerhouse.


    The disadvantages are obvious.


    Lorne noticed that after he nodded his truce, a fist held by Doflamingo slowly loosened.The elongated trees behind Lorne slowly recovered.


    Has the fruit ability awakened?Ability to transform the surrounding environment into one''s own.


    It is worthy of Doflamingo, in the battle just now, he still kept such a hand.


    Garrett led An Qian over and was silent.


    The fighting standards of Lorne and Doflamingo were already close to her brothers.


    When Lorne was injured by Doflamingo, her heart was anxious, but there was nothing she could do.


    Garrett never resented her weakness.


    As if feeling Garrett''s depression, Lorne gently took her hand.Written in the palm of her hand.


    "Don''t be afraid, I won''t lose because of you."


    This made the little girl''s face flushed. She gave Lorne a fierce look and tried to struggle, but Lorne''s big hands were as strong as cast iron.I can''t get it out.


    I had to let Lorne pull.


    "Your relationship is really good." Don Quixote Luo Xindi''s hoarse voice sounded.He looked at the three of Lorne and Garrett Ansie, and said with a smile.


    His smile seems to have a kind of magic, which makes people feel very warm.


    At the same time, he was thinking secretly.According to intelligence, the girl with burgundy curly hair in front of her.


    Named Charlotte Garrett, she is the biological daughter of Charlotte Lingling, one of the four emperors, the Great Pirate of the New World.


    Seeing the intimacy of the great pirate Lorne and Garrett, is the Vennhill family preparing to marry the Charlotte family?


    This is a major piece of information, and you have to find an opportunity to report it to the Marshal of the Warring States Period!


    The potential of the Wienhill family needs to be reassessed!


    Doflamingo didn''t know that his brother had already sold him clean.


    Turned around and walked towards the depths of Summer Island.


    "Master Lorne!"


    Hearts bowed slightly to Ron, not caring about being used by Ron to block the knife.But said respectfully.


    "The young master is waiting for you in the middle of the island, and the two of us will discuss matters related to the alliance."


    She used the term alliance, which meant that Doflamingo had fully approved Lorne.


    Think Lorne is a man who is qualified to stand on an equal footing with him.


    "Really interesting." Lorne smiled and followed Doflamingo.


    The surrounding Don Quixote family warriors all avoided and gave way.


    "The two craziest people in the world come together, what will happen?"


    Lorne looked forward to it.

 210 Chapter 210 The End of the Heroic Age

    The Great Route, Naval Headquarters, Malin Vandor.


    The naval headquarters building, which was originally majestic and majestic, has been reduced to rubble.


    Countless naval soldiers are actively engaged in reconstruction work.


    As soon as a sturdy gray-haired man set foot on the land of Malin Vando, he charged into the Marshal''s office aggressively.


    "Master Karp, the Warring States Marshal is recuperating, you..."


    Seeing Karp, the soldier standing guard at the door said with some embarrassment.Just about to stop, the door of the office was suddenly opened.


    "come in."


    There was a man''s resolute voice, but it sounded weak.


    "When I went to the New World, what happened here?"


    Karp slapped the table and suddenly sat down at the desk.But seeing this scene before him, he dug his nostrils and laughed.


    "Puff, who beat you into a pig head in the Warring States Period?"


    Karp looked at the Warring States before him, his whole body covered with bandages.His face was bruised and embarrassed.


    "You bastard!" Seeing Karp''s disrespectful appearance, the Warring States of Buddha angrily hit the desktop.


    "If it weren''t for you to go to the New World to catch the pirate, how could the navy headquarters be so empty that it was attacked!"


    While talking, seeing Kapu still laughing, the Warring States Period of Buddha became so angry that he picked up the tea cup on the table and threw it at Kapu.


    Stabbed.


    The teacup hit Karp''s head directly, but he was like a okay person, and it took a while to recover.


    "Okay, okay, I''m not smiling." Karp tried hard to make his face serious.But it is more and more like a mockery.


    "Let''s talk about it, what happened."


    Fortunately, the Warring States Period of Buddha understood the nature of this old friend, and did not care too much.


    He was silent for a while before speaking slowly.


    "Now, many forces should have received the news, and only old bastards like you are indifferent to these things."


    "Navy headquarters, there has just been a war."


    The Warring States of Buddha said solemnly.


    "War?" Karp chewed on the words. "On the paradise, the only power on the table is the kid Wienhill. Is he coming to attack the naval headquarters?"


    "We will talk about Veenhill Lorne later," said the Warring States of Buddha coldly.


    "It''s even more terrifying people who attacked Malin Vandor, Kaido, the beast!"


    The beast Kaido, the great pirate who occupies the land of harmony, had previously fought the war with Moonlight Moria, one of the Seven Martial Seas under the King.


    The result ended with Kaido''s complete victory.


    "That madman Kaido! He attacked Malin Vando single-handedly. Was it when our navy was unmanned?" The Warring States Period of Buddha furiously said, as if it affected the wound on his body, he coughed a few times before lying on the chair again.


    "After he is executed, these arrogant pirates can face up to who is the real overlord of this sea!"


    The Warring States of Buddha said, listening to his tone, it seemed that he had captured one of the four emperors, Kaido the beast?


    This is news that shocked the world!


    "There really is no one," Karp murmured."The navy has insufficient manpower now."


    "But when my grandsons grow up, they will inherit my mantle and it will be fine."


    "They are all good first-class kids!"


    "Hehe, I hope not to be like a dragon..."


    The Warring States of Buddha said coldly, when he mentioned the word "dragon", Karp''s eyes were obviously dimmed.The Warring States consciously failed to speak, and then changed the subject.


    "Now let''s talk about the Vennhill Lorne thing."


    "Did he commit something again?" Karp asked suspiciously.


    This Lorne was extremely smart and knew how to use his own advantages. When the navy was unable to deal with him, he quickly and secretly took control of a country.


    It happened that that country is a member of the world government, and the new queen can''t fault it either from background or identity.¡­


    Up to now, the Navy Headquarters is really difficult to handle with him. It is meaningless for him to dispatch lieutenant-level officers, and general-level officers have their own tasks, and they can''t get started for a while.


    If it wasn''t by chance, it would be impossible to go to Adela specifically to guard someone who didn''t know whether he was there or not.


    "He went to Beihai." The Warring States Period of Buddha said slowly, was silent for a moment, and continued.


    "According to the report of my intelligence agent, he and one of the seven Wuhai under the king, Doflamingo, have reached a cooperation."


    "This lunatic."


    Hearing Doflamingo''s name, even Karp frowned.


    He is paranoid and crazy.In order to obtain the position of the King''s Qiwuhai, he even dared to rob the Tianlongren''s tribute "Heavenly Gold" to threaten the navy headquarters.


    When the two guys met, even with Karp''s thick nerves, they felt a terrible headache.


    "What are they doing together?" Karp asked.


    "I don''t know." The Warring States Period of Buddha shook his head, "My intelligence agent just sent the information."


    "The reason Wienhill Lorne came to Beihai was because the cadre of the Don Quixote family, the proposal of Heart Q Monet, moved him."


    "I want to provoke wars among countries first, and then make profits through arms trafficking."


    "Asshole who made war fortune!" Karp said viciously.


    "It''s useless to get angry," the Buddha Warring States shook his head helplessly.


    "Don Quixote Doflamingo is the king of Qiwuhai, theoretically in the same camp as the navy. We do not have the right to attack him."


    "Wynhill Lorne is uncertain. According to my intelligence agent''s description, he seems to have a relationship with the Charlotte family. The forces that originally entrenched Adela disappeared. If he does not enter the new world , Can''t catch him at all."


    "And, this is not the most terrible thing." The Warring States Period of Buddha looked serious.


    "What do you mean?"


    "According to my intelligence officer''s description."


    "That Wayne Hill Lorne was so cunning, he chose to talk to Doflamingo in secret."


    "Except for the two of them, no one knows what they want to do."


    Karp was silent, and he remembered the boy he had seen in the city.


    When Lorne was imprisoned by the Golden Lion Shiji, he focused on Shiji.


    I never thought that the former director of Advance City who went to arrest Lorne at that time actually died in his hands.


    And after three years of dormancy, Lorne suddenly became a famous celebrity on the great route.


    For a time, there was no way to take him.


    "Navy, it''s time for an expansion, otherwise it won''t be able to suppress this turbulent sea."


    The Warring States of Buddha sighed and said slowly, he looked at Karp and asked helplessly.


    "Young people, are they so crazy? Do things regardless of the consequences."


    "Like Roger back then."


    "Carp, are we getting old?"


    The two were silent. The sea in Roger''s era was the era of heroes, but now, the heroes are old.


    Their era is over.


    The newcomers have taken over the baton from the previous era, and the Warring States period has been confused to see a few words written on the flag.


    "The Age of Kings"

 211 Chapter 211

    When Lorne left from Summer Island, it was already darkening.He declined Doflamingo''s invitation to dinner, and returned to his boat with Garrett and Ansie.


    At this time, Lorne didn''t know that he had been missed by the big men in the navy headquarters.


    Although, with Lorne''s character, even if he knew it, he wouldn''t care.


    "I don''t like that guy."


    As soon as he got on the boat, Garrett spoke out his inner thoughts.


    Doflamingo''s behavior and character made Garrett feel very uncomfortable.


    An Qian raised her head blankly and looked at her brother and sister.At a loss.


    Is the adult world so complicated?


    Lorne did not speak, but sat beside the boat.Looking at the sea level in the distance.


    His feet were immersed in the sea water, making Lorne feel weak.


    After a long time, he said slowly.


    "We go home."


    "What?" Garrett didn''t react, and asked suspiciously.


    "This sea is too boring, let''s go back to the great route."


    Lorne said, he suddenly understood why after Roger said that, it seemed like a powder keg was lit.Detonate this world completely.


    Let people flock to the great route like crazy.


    Roger doesn''t know where the treasure is buried?The status and glory of One Piece?


    These are just gimmicks!


    When Lorne came to Beihai from the great route, the biggest feeling was that it was so boring.


    Yes, boring, even if Lorne is not the top few people in this sea, even the first echelon is reluctant.


    However, without the checks and balances of the world government, it would not be difficult for Lorne to single-handedly conquer the North Sea.


    No sense of accomplishment at all!


    Perhaps the pirates have seen this through.Will choose to challenge the great route.


    Garrett had never seen such a lonely Lorne, she never knew what Lorne wanted.


    But watching the moonlight shine on Lorne, his back.Garrett felt an inexplicable distress.


    She didn''t know what to say, so she had to hold Lorne from behind, her head against Lorne''s back.


    An Qian sat aside, staring at her brothers and sisters blankly.


    Moonlight falls on the boat, and the person wearing it does not speak, just like a painting.


    ...


    North Sea, Frevans.


    A boy with black hair is running around on the battlefield.He was one of the two children of the doctor who had been rescued by the nun before.


    At this time, he was wearing the robe of the apprentice priest, bandaging the wound of a Frevans fighter.The skill is like a doctor who has been working for many years.


    "It hurts, please be careful!" said the little doctor.


    After the bandage was finished and the careful examination was done, he left with peace of mind, carrying his little medical box, and walking towards the next injured person.


    Although the knights of the Holy Truth sect arrived soon, they stopped the war in Frefans in time.But the losses caused by the war cannot be compensated.


    "This thing contaminated with the blood of the Frevans! Stay away from me!"


    The little doctor was scolded before he even reached the second wounded person.


    He could only helplessly shook his head, and walked towards the next injured person.


    The hatred of neighboring countries and the Frevans has almost reached the point of unforgettable.In their opinion, as long as they touched Frefans'' things, they would get the strange disease of Frefans.


    The hair and skin will gradually turn white, and the disease that finally dies in pain is the disease.


    Fearing that the disease would spread to one''s own country, neighboring countries launched a war without hesitation.


    "Are they still refusing to receive treatment?"


    A resolute man with a spear on his back came over, patted the little doctor on the shoulder and asked.


    Seeing this resolute man, the little doctor was delighted at first, but after hearing the man''s words, his eyes dimmed.


    "They think that everything in Frevans is dirty, and they would rather endure the pain than receive the doctor''s treatment."


    "Do we really deserve to die?"


    "You have done a good job, little guy." The resolute man patted the little doctor on the shoulder and said softly.


    "In this world, no one has the right to deprive others of their lives."


    "Isn''t the Holy Truth and God OK?"


    The little doctor asked rhetorically, after being rescued by the nun, he converted to the Holy Truth.


    Shouldn''t you dedicate everything you have to the Holy Truth God?


    The resolute man with a gun was speechless for a while, but said quickly.


    "The Holy Truth God is a truly merciful God, and he never deprives others of their lives."


    "But His will will be misunderstood and distorted. So we must have our own opinions."


    While speaking, the resolute man thought of the old man bathed in blood.Under his leadership, the Holy Truth has unknowingly gone astray.


    "If you want to truly understand your own mind, you can meet the pope now."


    "She is the messenger of God."


    The man with the gun whispered softly, and in his mind, a figure that was as holy as an angel appeared, which was simply the messenger of the Holy Truth God sent to the world.


    If it weren''t for Mr. Arelli who turned out!I am afraid that the current Holy Truth has long been filthy.


    She is the true selfless saint.


    "My Pope," the little doctor murmured to himself.Then he asked the man with the gun anxiously.


    "Can the Pope save my sister?" The little doctor''s sister, who also suffered from the lead disease, suffered terribly in the hospital bed, but the little doctor could not do anything.


    "I don''t know." The man with the gun was taken aback, and after thinking about it, he shook his head.


    The knight''s creed could not help him lying.


    After hearing the man''s words, the young doctor''s eyes dimmed with anticipation.


    "But you can try." The man''s next sentence gave the little doctor hope again.


    As they walked, they soon came to a tent.


    "The person who led the team here is the Pope''s sister, the rose knight Larsya." said the man with the gun.


    "If you want to see Pope Areli, you can try her."


    Inside the tent, a female knight in armor sits at the head of the table.Sitting on each side of her was a king wearing a crown and luxurious clothes.


    "If you want to mediate, I advise you to start to die."


    A black-haired king said coldly.


    "Frevans is a cursed place. For the safety of my people, I must destroy this country!"


    "Humph!" On the other side, a white-haired king snorted coldly.


    "You are for your own selfish desires!"


    "Shoot my citizens at will! This is defiance of the majesty of Frevans!"


    The female knight sitting in the main position looked at the two people who were arguing with a terrible headache.


    For Ping Conscience, these two people are good kings, and they do everything for their own people.


    but¡­¡­


    "Stop it all."


    The female knight finally spoke, and then took out a document.Handed it to the two kings.


    "This is an investigation and study on Perch lead disease."


    The two kings stared at the document, the first sentence on it was.


    Perch lead disease is not infectious.


    ...

 212 Chapter 212 The Beginning of the Legend

    After the war ignited in Beihai, the Church of the Holy Truth in the Red Earth Continent quickly dispatched its own support team to contribute to the quelling of the war.


    And Pope Arelli, who made this decision, is well received in the world, and some fanatics even call her directly.


    "saint!"


    ...


    At this time, Lorne, one of the culprits who ignited the war, had already returned to the great route.


    When passing by Gemini Point again, Lorne still did not meet the ship doctor of the Pirate King Roger, Kolokas.But the boat was damaged when it passed through a small island.Lorne and the others had to stay on that island temporarily.


    And, unfortunately, that small island happens to be an isolated island.


    In the evening, Lorne made a fire, and they grilled fish by the sea.


    "Brother and sister, why have you been laughing since you got on this island?"


    Ansie looked at Lorne and Garrett and asked puzzledly.


    Although on an isolated island, she didn''t worry at all, because her brothers and sisters would surely find a way!


    "Because you thought of something interesting, don''t you think, Xiao Jia."


    Lorne looked at Garrett and said with a smile.Then handed the grilled fish to Xiao Anqian.


    "We were not so lucky before, being able to eat grilled fish."


    "Yes," Garrett said with a smile. If it wasn''t for luck to get a devil fruit, I''m afraid they would have starved to death there.


    "At the beginning, your brother Lorne was so manly, he was about to starve to death, and he left me the last bit of wine."


    Garrett touched An Qian''s head and said with a smile.


    "Brother has always been the best!" Hearing Lorne was praised, he was happier than he was praised.An Qian raised his head proudly.


    "It''s a pity that I can''t drink enough wine no matter what."


    Garrett said quietly, "It hurts even after drinking."


    Although I was complaining, it sounded like I was talking intimately.


    "At that time, I didn''t know this. Drinking on an empty stomach will cause stomach pain." Lorne said with a smile.


    "I just want to bring you out alive."


    This is the truth, Ron didn''t know if he could leave alive.But since Garrett gave the fruit to herself, she believed in herself.Then he must protect her.


    This is a man''s promise.


    "I was foolishly fooled by your brother''s drink." Garrett looked at Xiao Anqian with a smile.


    On that moonlit night, Garrett had already made a decision to accompany Lorne all the way.Even in the end, it is always eager to be an enemy of my mother.Because she never wanted to see Lorne''s lonely figure again.


    "There''s no cheating." Lorne said slyly.


    "Humph!"


    When Garrett was about to refute, he saw Lorne''s face suddenly change.


    "What happened?" Garrett just wanted to speak, but saw a boat appear on the sea level.


    A single-mast ship slowly approaching this isolated island.A pirate flag with a claw mark on the right eye hung from the pole.


    "Is it for us, enemy?"


    Garrett said that Lorne''s reputation is really too great. During this trip, I don''t know how many challengers I have encountered.


    This time, are they also newcomers who are just about to use their heads to reach the sky?


    "Not necessarily." Lorne shook his head, looking directly at the Pirate Ship.


    "I met an acquaintance."


    "I''ll just say there is someone, Laki Lu, you lose to me a million Bailey!"


    In the bow, a red-haired man wearing a straw hat patted the head of a fat man eating chicken legs around him.


    The fat pirate was in pain, but it was not easy to have a seizure, and then he yelled at a curly-haired man who was wiping his spear.


    "Jesus gave you a look in your eyes, didn''t you tell me this beauty? Just your eyes are still playing with guns?"


    "I lied to you casually."


    The curly-haired man called Jesus cloth said without raising his head.


    "You!" After hearing that he had been deceived, the fat man eating the chicken thigh flew into a rage, but he didn''t have a good attack, so he sat on the deck silently and sulking.


    "Hahahahaha, Laki Lu, be willing to bet!" After hearing what Jesus said, the red-haired man smiled more presumptuously.When the boat reached the side of the island, he stood at the bow and shouted to Lorne.


    "You are the pirates who were unfortunately killed? Do you want to get on the boat to take you?"


    Garrett just wanted to shake his head, because their boat was still usable, and the reason they stayed on this small island was just to remember the time.


    But before he could speak, Lorne next to him had already spoken.


    "Then trouble you."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, everyone is pirates." The red-haired captain laughed and said.


    "It''s just that you have to be careful of this fat guy, because he gave me Pele because you lost a million!"


    "That''s really sorry." Lorne said apologetically after taking Garrett and Ansie onto the boat.Then take out a bottle of wine from the bag.


    "Take this bottle of wine as an apology."


    The red-haired man took the bottle, opened it and smelled it, and a sweet smell filled the ship.


    "This smell, this is good wine!" The red hair smelled the wine, and then said intoxicated.


    "Sorry, our captain is a big drunkard." The curly-haired man sitting aside, wiping his spear, said lightly.


    "What''s wrong with men drinking!" the red-haired man muttered, and then he put his arms around Ron''s shoulder.


    "Brother, this wine is good, what''s its name? I will ask my deputy captain to buy it later."


    "The Heart of Aphrodite in the Country of Wine." Lorne said with a smile."About her story, but I can''t finish it all day and night."


    "People who like to drink are not bad guys!" the red-haired man commented.Then he said to a tall brown-haired man who had been smoking a cigarette next to him.


    "Beckman, get ready for a banquet in the evening and let us welcome this unfortunate brother!"


    Garrett was stunned. She had never seen such a familiar person before, and she only said a few times before treating others as her own confidant.


    And his crew seems to be accustomed to this, how did he sail to the great sea route?!


    A banquet was held on the Pirate Ship, and Ron generously contributed all the wine he had brought.


    After Agatha took over as Queen Adela, Arowin continued to take charge of her beverage business.


    In order to curry favor with Lorne, the rapidly rising power, the new emperor of Og Hongmu, the new emperor of the wine country, Sid sent a communication certificate to the Wienhill family, and it was unimpeded in Og Hongmu.


    Therefore, Lorne never lacks fine wine.


    "Oh, yes." At the beginning of the banquet, the red-haired man seemed very happy. He took a bottle of wine and sat beside Lorne.


    "I don''t know your name yet."


    He drank a bottle of wine in his hand before continuing.


    "My name is Shanks. I am destined to conquer the great sea route."


    "What''s your name?"

 213 Chapter 213 The Man named Shanks

    The man with a harmless smile on the face of humans and animals in front of him is one of the overlords of the great sea route in the original work.


    Redhead Shanks!


    "My name?" Lorne said to himself.


    "You can call me Lorne."


    "Lorne?"


    The tall silver-haired man who was sitting squinting and taking a nap suddenly opened his eyes, chewing on the name, as if thinking of something, and said solemnly.


    "Wynhill Lorne who just had a big fight in the North Sea?"


    Because of the "big news" Morgans, under newspapers all over the world, anything that happens in any sea area can quickly spread throughout the world.


    Lorne''s name, their ears were calloused.


    "It seems that there is a big man on our boat." Jesus cloth, a curly-haired man wiping his spear, said with a smile.


    Slightly squeezed his spear, ready to shoot at any time.


    In Lorne''s perception, Jesus Bu''s physical strength was not strong, but the gun in his hand gave Ron an inexplicable sense of crisis.


    As the most powerful gunmen in the sea, Jesus cloth must be hidden under some pressure box.


    Several elite fighters who had fun at the banquet immediately put down the wine in their hands and surrounded them in silence.


    Seeing this posture, the little girl An Qian was scared to hide behind Garrett.Pulling her sister''s clothes dare not let go.The girl with burgundy curly hair didn''t say a word.


    It really is the red-haired Shanks. Seeing this scene, Lorne sighed secretly.


    I have never heard of Shanks before, which means that his red-haired pirate group may have just been formed.


    However, this newly formed pirate group, but with such a tacit cooperation, as well as powerful fighters, really made Luo En envy.


    Under Lorne''s perception, there were many people on this ship who were powerful people in the new world, but now they are together.It is indeed a pirate group that dominates the potential of the new world.


    Unfortunately.He was no longer the one he used to be, and Lorne shook his head.Said with a smile.


    "I am not malicious."


    In fact, if he wants to collect stamps, with his fame and power, he can bring in many plot characters with unlimited potential.


    But he was not interested, and ventured into Advance City because Lorne was penniless and wanted to fight for his wealth.


    And now, he can be considered a great pirate.If you still ask others, what else do you want to conquer the world?


    Lorne''s words didn''t let the people on the boat relax, but became more solemn.


    "But if you point your weapon at me, it''s a declaration of war."


    Lorne said lightly.


    "I don''t guarantee that I can stop."


    Such arrogance and defiance, but none of the people present felt anything wrong.


    After all, the young and excessive boy in front of him, but the man who pushed the city with his own hands, was a legend who was still alive after breaking with Shiji!


    Except, their captain, the red-haired Shanks.


    "What are you doing!" Shanks waved his hand."Give me all the weapons. The banquet is not allowed to be interrupted by fighting!"


    The captain''s words really worked, and after saying this, the group of pirates relaxed and continued to start the banquet.It seems that the confrontation just now has never happened.


    Shanks turned around, held the wine bottle to Lorne, and said with a smile.


    "Only with your wine, if you don''t do things that hurt my companion, we will not take the initiative to shoot you."


    Is this the red-haired Shanks?This was one of the few people Lorne could not understand so far.


    In this sea, there are countless pirates, such as the cunning and vicious Follard, the perfect Kata Kuri, the white-bearded Newgate who loves his family, and the unscrupulous blackbeard Titch who pursues the throne.


    But there are very few pirates like Shanks.


    You can not care about the insults of the weak, even if the drink is splashed on the face and smile.But for the future of the pirates, he went to the headquarters of the world government alone to meet the five old stars.


    Even after reading the original, Lorne didn''t know what he wanted.


    Lorne''s appearance caused a wave of waves in the Red-haired Pirates, and then quickly calmed down.


    After chatting with the red-haired Shanks for a while, Lorne took Garrett and Ansie away.


    He and Shanks are two people with completely different personalities.Is destined to become a friend and sincere friend.


    Perhaps one day in the future, they will still compete on the sea. They are too familiar now, and they will not be able to shoot at that time.


    Rejecting Shanks''s retention, Lorne controlled a huge saber-tooth shark with the ability to "twist the illusion".Sat on its back and left.


    This kind of species that caused Lorne in the beginning was nothing more than a plaything in his hands.


    After replacing a few mounts, Lorne and others finally returned to their territory, Adela.


    It took about three months to go to Beihai on my own trip. According to Lorne''s estimation, the preliminary framework of "Sky Kingdom" should be almost completed, and it can be easily put into use.


    The current Adela and a few months ago have changed drastically.


    After the Wienhill family withdrew the main force from Adela, they set the transfer station on Adela''s subsidiary island, Lillies Island, where Lorne defeated the naval headquarters Lieutenant Dougman.


    At this time, it was temporarily managed by the Yaus gang entrenched here, and was directly ordered by Agatha.


    And Adraben Island is built by Agatha into a good place for sightseeing.


    Flowers blooming in all seasons and mysterious fog, coupled with the protection of the Wienhill family from the pirates, this is a rare wonderland in this troubled world.


    A lot of people come here, and Adela is located just in the middle of the Great Fairway Park, which means to fight against the Chambordian Islands at the end of the park.


    On Lillies Island, countless cargo ships are parked in a temporarily constructed port.


    Lillis Island, originally a deserted island, has become a fully functional transit island under the development of the Wienhill family.


    The pirates stationed here have also jumped from marginal figures to the upstart of the Vennhill family.


    In the port of the small island, a tall and thin man stood by. He was the blasting gun Yaus who was temporarily in charge of the small island, offering a bounty of 21,000,000 (21 million) Pele''s bounty criminal!


    At this time he was supervising the labor who was transporting goods.


    "Hurry up! Master Anilu is waiting to send this batch of things!"


    Yaus yelled, but he knew that Lord Anilu had a very bad personality and very poor patience.


    Once the delivery time is delayed, he will get angry.


    But at this time, he saw a small dot appearing on the sea level, not like a delivery ship, but like a shark.


    Several people were sitting on the shark''s back.

 214 Chapter 214-Ani Road on Lillies Island

    "What''s the situation?" Yaus was taken aback, but reacted quickly.This is a great route, the sea where nothing is strange!


    He put his hand on the handle of the flintlock, ready to draw out to fight.


    Since the above has entrusted such an important task of defending Lillies Island to himself, then the sharpness must live up to the trust!


    "This is the private residence of the Wienhill family. No one can..."


    When the shark approached, he warned, but before he finished speaking, he froze back.


    Because he saw the front of the shark''s back, standing a black-haired teenager in casual clothes.


    "Master Lorne!"


    Yaus hurried to the shark and said respectfully.


    "Are you the gunman back then?" Lorne got off the shark''s back and glanced at Yaus.


    "Exactly, I didn''t expect you to remember me, my lord!"


    Jaus almost burst into tears, and if Lorne hadn''t arrived in time, he might have died at Dougman''s hands.


    Lorne smiled and nodded. In fact, he didn''t care much about such a small role.


    Just know that this is your own person.


    "Master Anilu is on the island, shall I take the adults to see?" Yaus said flatly.


    "You are busy with your affairs, I want to go around by myself."


    Lorne''s perception ability enveloped the entire island, and soon discovered that Ainilu was sitting on a chair in the center of the island, idly playing with the little things in his hands.


    Occasionally there was a loaded cargo ship, so he walked over and charged the cargo with the power of the Thunder Fruit to transport the cargo ship to the sky.


    Through uninterrupted use ability, compared with before, Ainilu''s control ability has been completely changed.


    "brother!"


    Anxi saw Ainilu standing there and walked over very affectionately, and was embraced by Ainilu.


    "Let me see if Xiao Anqian has grown up."


    It''s been a long time since I saw An Qian, and Ainilu missed his sister a little.


    After a while, he put An Qian down and said to Ron with a smile.


    "You did another great thing."


    He grabbed a newspaper in his hand.The title above is


    "Devil from the Great Route".


    The picture is the scene of the battle between Lorne and the Vinsmok family.


    It was written about Lorne''s misconduct and wanton destruction in Beihai.It even led to an all-out war in the North Sea.


    It is simply the devil who came to the world from hell.


    Had it not been for the merciful Holy Truth Pope to send knights, the ghost knew what kind of hell Beihai would become.


    "Some exaggeration."


    Lorne said indifferently."Big News" Morgans knew the nature of the giant bird.The language is not surprising and endless.Write whatever attracts the eye.


    Lorne probably didn''t know him under Morgans''s pen.


    Seeing Lorne like this, Ainilu did not continue to struggle, and instead picked up a piece of information on the table.


    "I don''t know if you saw it," Ainilu said, his expression serious.


    "At the time you left the Great Sea Route. The pattern of the new world has changed."


    "According to Dark Moon''s news, one of the four emperors of the new world, the man known as Kaido of the Beasts, did not know what nerves he had a while ago, and went to attack the navy headquarters alone."


    It really was Kaido''s character, that lunatic.Lorne secretly said after hearing the news.


    It is estimated that only he can do such crazy things.


    However, the news did not spread, at least Lorne had never heard of it in Beihai.Did the navy headquarters deliberately conceal it?


    "This crazy man encountered the admiral of the Navy, the Warring States Period of Buddha, and General Akadog Sakaski who happened to be handed over at the naval headquarters."


    "Their battle almost destroyed the entire Marin Vatican, and ended with the severe injuries of the Warring States of the Buddha and the capture of Kaido."


    Ainilu finished his information in one breath, and then looked straight into Lorne''s eyes.


    And Lorne tapped a finger on the tabletop without saying a word.


    After a long time, he said.


    "I understand what you mean. After Kaido is captured, the new world he occupies will be vacated."


    "This is our opportunity." Ainilu said seriously, "As a veteran big sea pirate, Kaido occupies many resource-rich islands in the New World, such as Wano Country, which produces sea tower stones."


    "This time, the consequence of his being captured is that the remnants of the Kaido Pirates must shrink their power, and a large unowned territory has suddenly appeared in the new world."


    Ainilu took out a map with some islands in red circles.


    "The Kaido Pirates gave up some of the outer islands. This is our opportunity."


    "The opportunity to gain a piece of land from the new world."


    "This paradise is really boring."


    After talking about this, Ainilu looked at Lorne with eager eyes, his bones flowed like fighting blood.Being here all year round makes him feel very uncomfortable.


    This is not the life he wants.


    Lorne meditated. He saw far more things than Aniluo.For example, he knew that Kaido attacked Malin Vando because he wanted to die.


    Kaido has been tortured more than a thousand times.He had been sentenced to death dozens of times, but even if he was hanged, he would break the chain, even if he was put on a guillotine, he could crush the guillotine, and even if he was stabbed by a spear, he would end up with a spear breaking.In other words, no one can kill him, including himself.


    His seemingly crazy action this time was just because he felt bored.


    The navy couldn''t kill him, so he could only be detained temporarily. After a while, the man would jump out of the prison vigorously.


    At that time, all the guys who took the opportunity to occupy his territory will be liquidated by him.


    Besides, Lorne has the enemy of Golden Lion Shiji.As a legend contemporaneous with the Pirate King Gore D. Roger and Edward Newgate the Whitebeard, he now occupies the floating fortress of Propulsion City, with countless elite soldiers.


    In terms of the potential of war alone, the Golden Lion Shiji is even better than Kaido the beast.


    And one thing that he and he tacitly knew was that as soon as Ron stepped into the new world, he would declare war with Shiji.


    These things are still too early for Lorne now.


    However, Ainilu''s words "Paradise is too boring" caused Lorne to wake up suddenly.


    I seem to have hesitated in the paradise for too long.


    What about the king and dominance in the sheep pile? In the eyes of the lion, it is just a strong sheep.


    The pirate group that has not been washed away by the waves of the new world cannot become the true overlord.


    "I understand," Lorne nodded."Actually, I have this idea a long time ago, and I have always been looking for opportunities to talk to everyone."


    "Ok?"


    "The layout of the paradise is too small to bear Wienhill''s ambitions."


    "We, it''s time to conquer the new world!"

 215 Chapter 215 Super Sea King Class

    The new world, the second half of the great route, is also recognized as the strongest and most chaotic sea area in the world.


    Some people even joked, what is the name of the Pirate Group that has not been to the New World?It''s all about the children''s play.


    Conquering this sea is the dream of all pirates, but unfortunately, only a few people in history have done it.


    After Lorne said this sentence, he was just pronouncing the verdict that the Veenhill family is about to enter the new world!


    An excitement flashed in Ainilu''s eyes, and he was tired of this ordinary life.


    Lorne¡¯s words made his blood burn. A man should hold a three-foot sword and make an immortal achievement!


    "I invited you to conquer the world before, didn''t you disdain it at the beginning? Why are you so interested now."


    Lorne couldn''t help teasing when he saw Ainilu''s appearance.


    Ainilu turned his head to the side and did not answer Ron''s question.


    "Forget it, take me up and have a look." Lorne pointed to the specially made spacecraft and said to Anilu.


    "I want to tell this news to people in my family."


    After the initial construction of Lorne''s Sky Fortress was completed, the main cadres of the Vennhill family moved to the fortress.


    Command everything remotely through the phone worm.


    Lorne also went to Adela first. After discovering that the house had been emptied long ago, he went directly to the palace. Through Agatha who was stationed on Adela Island, he learned that the house had changed so much.


    "Humph!"


    Ainilu gave a proud cold snort, and the thunder electric snake thick as an arm flew out of his body and rushed directly to the Proverbs on the island.


    After Lorne left, the ship made of gold was under the direct control of Aini Road, and no one in the family had any opinion on this.


    After all, the Golden Proverbs was specially designed by Lorne for Anilu, powered by his thunder-sounding fruit ability.


    It''s like the Mist Goddess, which can be powered by fog and can speed up sailing, is customized for Agatha.


    Lorne has never been stingy with his family, as long as they want, they can have a boat exclusively for them.


    Because the Golden Proverb is a specially designed flying ship, it is not limited to the sea, so the bottom of the ship is relatively flat and can be placed flat on the ground.


    Boom boom boom.


    After everyone got on the boat, the Golden Proverbs slowly floated into the sky.


    In their eyes, Lillis Island gradually became smaller until it disappeared.


    "Seriously, you are too slow to sail like this. Why don''t you let me try." It seemed that the speed was too slow, and Lorne suddenly turned around and said to Anilu.


    As soon as he said this, the faces of everyone on the boat became extremely ugly.Lorne''s boat skills are extremely famous within the family.You know, the tough guys like Moorman and Jody almost vomited out after riding in Lorne''s boat.


    "roll!"


    Even arrogant like Anilu, after hearing Ron''s words, she couldn''t help but explode, and then increased the intensity of lightning transmission, even if you are a little tired, never touch the rudder of Ron!


    Lorne turned around helplessly, sailing can be said to be one of his rare pleasures. He has super perception and likes to pursue the feeling of excitement.


    Like to walk between life and death.Lorne''s blood spurted due to the irritation that was so small that he was crushed.


    When it was about to reach the first layer of clouds, Ainilu suddenly increased its strength. The golden boat rushed like a sea of ??clouds like a rocket.


    The clouds on the sky island, because they contain substances similar to those of the sea, have a powerful limiting effect for most capable people.


    At the beginning, Lorne and the others were able to reach the sky island because of the huge momentum of the rising ocean current and the lightness of the Goddess of Mist.It was able to break through the Emperor Cumulus.


    Otherwise, if it fell into the emperor cumulus cloud, even Luo Enze would have nothing to do.


    After all, the substance in the sea water is the greatest enemy of the capable person. Once any capable person comes into contact with that substance, his body will become weak and weak, and he will be slaughtered!


    "Ahhhhh, just kidding!"


    Among those present, only Garrett made it to the sky island for the first time. She hugged Lorne tightly and stared blankly at the emperor cumulus clouds that were getting closer and closer in the sky. The thick ecumulus clouds were simply white. The sea!


    thump!


    At the moment when the Golden Proverb was about to touch the emperor cumulus clouds, Ainilu pressed a button, and a transparent protective cover was raised around the boat.


    Wrap the Golden Proverbs in it, like a thin egg falling into the water.


    "This is something I specifically asked Alorvin to do. A protective cover that can navigate among the ecumulus clouds."


    Ainilu said triumphantly.


    "How about it, isn''t it great?"


    "It''s really good," Lorne said.Under the sunlight, the ecumulus clouds are particularly bright.


    No lighting equipment is needed, and the outside scene can be observed with the naked eye.


    This feeling is like the aquarium of Lorne''s previous life.There are all kinds of aquatic animals.


    "really beautiful."


    Garrett touched the protective cover of the boat with one hand and stared at the outside scene with little stars.


    Ashamed, as the child of a big pirate, she only saw such a scene in her life when she was passing by Mermaid Island, but Mermaid Island is after all her mother Charlotte Lingling''s mortal enemy, Edward Newgate with the white beard. territory.


    With her sensitive identity, she can only leave in a hurry every time, too late to appreciate the beauty of Mermaid Island.


    "Do you like it?" Lorne said with a smile, and with a wave of his hand, a group of native fish in the emperor cumulus cloud swam towards the boat, arranging various patterns around the boat.


    Let the hearts of the two little girls present overflow, and Ainilu snorted dismissively.


    Only at this time, the group of fish suddenly disappeared, as if hiding something.


    The sky darkened suddenly, and a huge electric eel swam past the boat, blocking the sun.The Golden Proverbs was like a pebble in its eyes, and it couldn''t seduce its interest in hunting at all.


    "Is this the sea king of the emperor cumulus cloud layer?"


    "It''s really huge."


    Garrett was very knowledgeable, and first recognized that the Neptune was one of the most terrifying species in the sea.


    "It''s not too big," Lorne said. "In the depths of the sea, there is something more terrifying than here."


    "What is it?" The people present all pricked their ears, ready to listen to Ron''s explanation.


    "Super Sea King," Lorne said."Like an island, even a bigger super sea king!"


    "Their bodies are even bigger than a small island, and they can easily pull the entire island into the sea." Lorne said calmly.


    In the face of such a mighty force comparable to nature, many powerful people can only sigh helplessly.


    "Sisisi."


    All the people present took a breath. If there are such terrifying creatures, then what is their so-called pursuit?

 216 Chapter 216 Sky Kingdom

    "Of course, I was joking."


    As if feeling a little solemn, Lorne said with a smile suddenly.


    "How could there be such a big guy in this world."


    "..."


    Anilu gave Lorne a blank look, did not speak, tried to mobilize his abilities, and manipulated the Golden Proverb to float upward.


    And Garrett seemed to want to say something, but stopped talking.


    Lorne knew that Garrett had been influenced by her mother Charlotte Lingling and had a better understanding of the world than they did.


    Know many secrets hidden in history.For example, the legendary super sea king class may really exist.


    And the innocent little angel An Qian seemed to be frightened by Lorne, with a lingering look on her face.


    "Don''t be afraid"


    Lorne gently squeezed Garrett''s tender little hand and said softly.


    "Even if there is a super sea king, if it blocks us, I will personally chop it into meat foam."


    In fact, Lorne knew that this super sea king was real, and even knew how to summon them.


    "Who''s afraid!"


    Garrett proudly pulled his little hand out of Ron''s hand, and said with a blushing face.


    "I''m not afraid!"


    "Yes, yes, you are not afraid." Lorne said with a smile, "In fact, what I just said was to Xiao Anqian."


    Lorne bent down slightly and touched Xiao Anqian''s head.


    "Brother will protect you forever!"


    "Thank you brother!"


    The little angel An Qian seemed to be still in a daze, she asked a little tangledly.


    "Much bigger than the island! How big is that? Is the palace with sister Agatha bigger?"


    It turned out that this little girl was struggling with this, and Lorne was a little helpless.Had to say with a smile.


    "It''s about the size of Agatha''s palace."


    "That''s too big, An Qian is so small, it shouldn''t be enough to eat!"


    After getting Lorne''s affirmation, An Qian was shocked and said with a horrified expression on her face.


    This Lorne couldn''t laugh or cry. Looking at Anilu''s almost murderous eyes behind him, Lorne felt that if he didn''t coax his sister, he would just throw Lorne out.


    But fortunately, Lorne and this way, easily coaxed An Qian, and then molested Garrett several times.


    When little girls first become girls, it is one of their best times.


    The imperial cumulus cloud layer is not thick, it only took a short time, the Golden Proverbs rushed out of the imperial cumulus cloud and landed on a sea of ??clouds.


    "It''s a strange feeling," Garrett''s legs suddenly softened as soon as the protective shield was removed, and she almost fell onto the deck.


    But fortunately, Lorne seemed to have an expectation, so he hugged Garrett''s waist and supported her.


    "The whole body is weak and feeble." Garrett took a sigh of relief, and said with an ugly face.


    "Just get used to it." Lorne helped Garrett up."The air here is relatively thin, and people who come to Sky Island for the first time will have a period of adaptation."


    "Long-lost feeling."


    On the other side, Ainilu stretched his body, with a smile on his face.Growing up on Sky Island, he has long been accustomed to the thin air in the sky, and only here can he exert his full strength.


    The little angel An Qian happily waved her wings, flying on the sky island, not as tired as flying in Qinghai, she can play happily.


    However, before flying, she carefully took out the little knight Luna hiding in her wings.


    I don''t know what''s going on. Recently, this little guy has been very sleepy. No matter how much she is doing, she will not wake her up. If Lorne could not perceive her slight breathing, she would think she didn''t know when she died.


    "This is your empty island, right?"


    After slowing down, Garrett turned around, looked at the things in front of him, and said slowly.


    She doesn''t know what language to use to describe her feelings. The thing in front of her is not so much an island in the sky as an empire in the sky!


    This has almost moved the entire Bikar Island and Angel Beach here, right?!


    The entire island consists of a main island and four sub-islands, forming a cross.I don''t know if it was intentional.It is a coincidence that this is somewhat similar to the logo of the world government.


    The main island is the residence of the Wienhill family. All the cadres of the family live in it. Inside, it is full of daily necessities. In Lorne¡¯s design, this may become a metropolis that can accommodate more than one million people in the future. So the design is unusually broad.


    Among them, the Vennhill family palace, in the very center of the kingdom of the sky, houses members of the Vennhill family above the cadre level.


    And Lorne''s residence is at the top of this palace. According to Agatha''s description, in Lorne''s room now, even without the ability to perceive, he can have a sweeping view of the entire country.


    And the elite warriors of the Vennhill family, like a ring, lived around the palace and guarded the entire palace.


    After Lorne''s brainwashing, they are absolutely loyal to the family and are the backbone of the family.In Lorne''s vision, these elite fighters are the backbone of the air kingdom, and Lorne wants to use them to hold the entire kingdom firmly in his hands.


    Outside, it was the ordinary area, and Lorne divided it into four areas: east, west, south, and north.


    Among them, the east and west areas are dedicated residential areas, the north area is a functional building area, and the south area is a commercial area.Lorne expected that the kingdom of the sky was the core of his power, and he would center on the kingdom of the sky and rule his islands.


    Even if you fail, you can retreat to the kingdom of the sky and make a comeback.


    So according to Lorne''s vision, this sky kingdom must be self-sufficient.


    There are four secondary islands next to the main island, one of which is dedicated to cultivating various animals and plants.If Lorne obtains the technology for rapid growth of plants in the future, for example, in the original book, Usopp in the protagonist Pirate Group, the small island with huge plants that he once visited.


    Then with this small island in the future, supplying the needs of the entire kingdom will not be a problem at all.


    The other three secondary islands,


    One was used by Lorne for the production of weapons and equipment. As a gangster who started his arms, Lorne will certainly not forget his old profession.


    This small island is the production and research base of weapons.


    One is a research base for science and technology. Originally, this small island was not in Lorne''s plan.However, he changed his mind after seeing Vinsmok''s laboratory.


    Gage thought that his efforts had been so easily defeated by Lorne, and he fell into deep self-doubt.


    He even began to wonder whether he was right to choose the path of science.


    But Lorne was different. Through Vinsmok, he saw the great war potential of science.


    Manpower will end, but science does not!At least now Lorne can''t see the end of science.


    Gage failed only because his research on science was not thorough enough.


    That''s it.

 217 Chapter 217 War Fortress

    And the last secondary island, Lorne called it Damocles.


    This is the only fortress that can move freely from the main island.The weapons manufactured by the arsenal and research institutes are all loaded in this fortress.And it is equipped with a receiver specifically responsible for receiving Lorne''s perception ability.


    This was specially designed by Lorne to make up for his lack of attack ability.


    Through Lorne''s super-sensing ability, he locked the target and launched an attack from a height of 10,000 meters.


    Overwhelming firepower fell from the sky.


    Like the sword of Damocles hanging high above the human head, it suddenly fell, bringing a disaster of extinction.


    Lorne called this a natural punishment.


    Of course, all of this is still being conceived. The kingdom of the sky now has nothing more than a frame, like a paper tiger, it will fall at the first touch.


    The soldiers of the kingdom obviously knew Lorne, Ainilu and others, and they took the initiative to open the city gates without giving instructions.


    The inner city is empty, a pile of stone cutters are arranged in rows, working uninterruptedly, and the cut clouds are collected by a group of empty island workers and transported everywhere.


    "Agatha really moved the entire empty island." Lorne said, with Agatha''s character, the coolies of the aborigines of the empty island would not be wasted.


    Instead of letting them idle, it would be better to make a little contribution to the family.This is not an oppression. In fact, the bitter life of Bika Island, under the oppression of the gods and the high priest, has formed a character of resignation for hundreds of years.


    The only girl Anxi and the moody Ainilu may be regarded as the best leaders they have ever met.


    "Hi, boss, you are finally back!"


    As soon as Lorne entered the city, a tall man with a bald tattoo came over and gave him a bear hug.


    "You have been there for a long time this time."


    Even if he had learned that Lorne had returned, Jody was still a little excited.


    Of course, it may also be idle. After all, his most essential identity is a pirate, and letting a pirate to engage in construction projects, even if it is supervision, is torment for him.


    "Boss, what are you going to do in the North Sea, the waters of the weak are so boring."


    Jody murmured, complaining suddenly.


    "Such a big thing has happened in the new world, the clouds are moving in all directions, and the undercurrent is surging. The whole world has turned its attention to the country of Japan, and only we, the Wienhill family, are at a loss.


    "You haven''t had a fight for too long, your bones are rusty."


    Lorne knew quite well about this subordinate who followed him in the first place.


    Regarding dreams and future, Jodi didn''t want to listen to or know, he only cared whether he could fight without a fight.


    "There is a reason for this," Jody thought for a while, and continued."In fact, the main reason is that the paradise is too boring, so weak that I want to sleep."


    "My fault," Lorne nodded and said seriously.


    "So what I want to announce next is about the new world."


    As soon as this sentence came out, Jody''s face showed a little hopeful color.


    "Right," Lorne said suddenly.


    "Where is Fat Tiger, isn''t he with you?"


    "Don''t mention him," Jody sighed, seeming helplessly.


    "Since that Ordin came, these two foodies have mixed together. Don''t be surprised when the boss sees him."


    "Because he is like a..."


    "Boss, you are finally back!"


    At this time, Lorne saw a ball roll out from the back of the house, to be precise, a fat ball-like person rushed out.


    After a few months, why did Fat Tiger become fat like this?When Lorne was puzzled, Fat Tiger also realized that his short legs were holding this body forward, and it was still a bit difficult.


    "Boss, wait!"


    Fat Tiger said suddenly, and then took a deep breath. His fat body began to shrink like a deflated balloon, and finally returned to the body shape Lorne had when he first saw him.


    Although it is still fatter than normal people, it is much better than a ball.


    After doing all this, Fat Tiger jumped and rushed towards Lorne.


    "Boss, I want to kill you." Ron moved slightly, avoiding the mass of meat falling from the sky.


    "Call all the cadres in the house," Lorne said in a deep voice.


    "I am going to announce one thing."


    At night, in the main hall of the palace in the center of the sky kingdom.


    The senior officials of the Wienhill family were all present, including


    Ackerman Agatha, Queen of the Mist.


    Garrett.


    The little angel Ansie and the little knight Luna sleeping in her wings.


    Thor Aini Road.


    Butler Kofiel.


    Carrier, the arms merchant.


    "Dark Moon" deputy commander, Hill Allover.


    Combatants Carlos Jodi, Fat Tiger, Moorman, Alding.


    At this moment they are sitting in front of a huge round table, which is full of various kinds of wine and food.


    But the theme is empty.


    "Sorry, I''m late."


    Lorne wore a slim robe, strode and sat on the main seat.


    All those present were his family, there was no need to be formal.Everyone sat together and had a meal.


    "Boss, come here a little later, the dishes will be cold, and it will not taste good if it is cold, and it will be wasted if it is not good!"


    Fat Tiger couldn''t help saying when he saw Lorne finally seated.


    "Waste is impossible to waste," Alding, a good friend, couldn''t help but tear down Fathu''s desk.


    "There is still something in this world that your fat tiger boss can''t eat?"


    "You guy who will only grow bigger every time you eat in a game, ashamed to say me?"


    Fat Tiger furiously said, insulting himself is fine, but not his appetite!


    Everyone present watched the performance of these two live treasures, with a slight smile on their faces.


    This is the feeling of the family.


    "Okay, okay," Lorne said when he saw that he was almost done.


    "I call everyone here this time because there is an important thing to announce."


    Lorne tapped a finger on the table and said softly.


    "I want to see the new world."


    As soon as the words came out, the whole hall fell into silence, and no one answered Lorne''s words.


    "Why, don''t you want to go?"


    Lorne frowned and said, this was different from what he expected.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to go." Agatha, who was sitting on Lorne''s right hand, said, with a smile on her face.


    "I feel your heart is in a mess. This style is not like you."


    "Ok?"


    Lorne asked suspiciously.


    "Let me speak for you," Agatha turned around and said to the senior officials of the family.


    "If it were you before, you would say so."


    "This paradise has been conquered by us, and the next goal is the second half of the great route."


    Agatha looked firm and stretched out her hands.


    "I want to go to the new world to take a look."


    "Do any of you want to accompany me to have a look?"


    After a brief silence, Agatha said slowly.


    "Let the name of the Wienhill family ring in the new world!"

 218 Chapter 218

    It turned out that I looked like this in Agatha''s eyes.


    So second and crazy.


    Lorne was a little helpless, but he had to admit that his heart was really upset recently.


    The plan he had previously specified in the prison was actually only to conquer a kingdom and then accumulate strength.


    My current self has done all of this long ago, and even exceeded a lot.


    But the more you do this, the more confused you are.When watching anime in the previous life, I couldn''t feel the great pirates of the new world, such as how powerful the four emperors were.


    And now, with the growth of Lorne''s power, the more he understands, the more he feels the unfathomableness of the group at the top of the world.


    Arrogant and domineering, like Doflamingo, he had to bow his head to the beast Kaido when he arrived.This huge gap in power cannot be made up by strategy.


    He wasn''t afraid of Shiji, but now that his family has a big business, Ron has shouldered the entire family by himself, but he is a little fearful.I''m afraid that if I do something wrong, I will bring the family to a situation where it will never recover.


    So Lorne was confused and didn''t know what his future plans should be.


    "Before you did it alone, and you arranged all the plans alone."


    Agatha gently squeezed Lorne''s hand, which relieved Lorne a lot.


    "Now that the family has developed, all things should be dealt with together."


    After Agatha finished speaking, everyone present looked at Lorne with a smile.


    "Boss, don''t change the man''s decision!"


    "Young Master does whatever he wants!"


    "As long as you feed me, you can do anything!"


    "The paradise is too boring, just go anywhere, as long as someone accompanies me to fight!"


    "Listen to Lord Lorne''s arrangement."


    The senior officials of the Vennhill family spoke, making Lorne feel a touch of warmth.He raised his head and just saw Garrett sitting on his left hand, looking at him with a smile on his face.


    It is estimated that it was to fight Agatha, who was wearing a blue enchanting dress, Garrett specially wore a red enchanting evening dress, with makeup, so that she had just grown up and exuded youthful vitality and maturity. Woman''s charm.


    Her smile, like Lorne''s motivation, made him firm.


    No matter how difficult your current situation is, can you feel sad about the original island?


    "Cough, cough, cough." Lorne coughed a little awkwardly, then said slowly.


    "Please forget the scene just now, now I want to talk about some of my plans."


    The reason why Lorne was late was planning.


    "The paradise can no longer satisfy our appetite. What we want is a new world." Lorne said, he snapped his fingers, and a chapter of the chart appeared in the eyes of all the officials.


    Like a holographic projection, floating on the table.


    This is Lorne''s small application of "Twisted Illusion", it''s all a small change.


    "We have previously reached cooperation with Don Quixote Doflamingo, one of the seven martial arts under the king. He is responsible for making wars and we are responsible for arms sales."


    "This will bring us huge benefits in the short term," Lorne waved his hand, and the symbolic Beihai area on the map turned red, as if being lit by the flames of war.


    "But this will not last long, and the world government will not tolerate our behavior."


    Lorne said that a feather fell on the North Sea, and the entire North Sea, which was lit by the flames of war, returned to peace.


    "However, this way of seeking war money is just a cover for me and Doflamingo."


    "Our real purpose is..."


    Lorne showed a strange and enthusiastic smile on his face, and said a word softly.


    This made everyone present stunned, and they were speechless. They thought that Lorne would do crazy things, but they didn''t expect Lorne to be such a complete lunatic.


    "To realize this plan, relying on our current strength is fundamentally idiotic."


    Lorne said, everyone was silent.


    "So I plan to enter the new world and move part of the family''s industry to the new world."


    "Through the resources of the new world, transform the power of the family!"


    "When to go? How to go?" Just when everyone was stunned, Agatha asked her question at the right time.


    As the core of the family, her role is to analyze the feasibility of Lorne Pear and fill the loopholes in Lorne''s plan.


    "Now one of the four emperors, Kaido, the beast, has been captured for challenging the naval headquarters. There is a vacancy in the power of the new world."


    Alover, who had been silent all the time, suddenly said that as a rare wise man in the family and a surrender of the hostile forces, he must show his role.


    "The new world is in chaos. It is a good opportunity for us to take this opportunity to make a fortune."


    After he finished speaking, everyone looked at Lorne, and it seemed that this was the opinion of most people.


    "On the surface, this seems feasible." Lorne tapped on the table and said slowly.


    Everyone held their breath, waiting for Lorne''s next "however."


    "However, you all overlooked the most important point." Lorne said.


    "You all subconsciously think that the beast Kaido has fallen into a mortal situation, and his forces are all cakes that can be slaughtered?"


    "Can Kaido still run out of the naval prison?" Jody couldn''t help asking.


    At the beginning, they were able to escape from the advance city. It was a combination of various times and places, and with the coordination of the "whispering" of Lorne''s perception ability, the prisoners from all levels of the prison worked together to buy time for the sixth floor. .


    Coupled with the terrifying power of the demons on the sixth floor, the combination of many factors has created this scene.


    After the world government re-established a new promotion city, they have been looking for opportunities to redeem their majesty. The easiest and most effective way is to execute a big pirate.


    So they will never let Kaido hit the gun, and will definitely send heavy soldiers to guard.


    Even at the time of execution, it was not impossible for the navy headquarters to mobilize.


    In a sense, Kaido wanted to escape more difficult than Lorne back then.


    "Yes," Lorne nodded and said confidently.


    "Kaido will definitely be able to escape from the advance city, and all the pirate groups that have attacked his territory will be liquidated by him."


    "Then what should we do now?"


    Agatha asked.She didn''t ask Lorne why he was sure that Kaido would be able to escape, but skipped to the next question.


    In her opinion, since Lorne could be so sure, there must be his reason.


    "Wait," Lorne said slowly."The fragile balance and false peace of the new world will soon be broken."


    The reason why Lorne said this was because when he returned to Adela, he met the man called the redhead.Counting the days, he should be coming to the new world soon, right?


    "All the forces in the new world will be reshuffled."


    "At that time, it was when we intervened in the new world."

 219 Chapter 219-Two Hundred and Nineteen

    Lorne''s words are the authority in the family, and no one will question Lorne''s decision along the way.


    Since he wanted to wait, wait with him. This is the silent understanding of everyone.


    After the dinner, the senior cadres of the Vennhill family returned to their positions one after another. The operation of the family is inseparable from their efforts.


    apart from¡­¡­


    "Do you have anything else?" Lorne looked at Agatha beside him, feeling some scalp tingling.


    The latter was looking at him with a smile on his face and said nothing.


    "I can''t be here if I have nothing to do?" Agatha said with a smile.After a pause, he squeezed his throat, learning from Garrett''s squeamish cry.


    "Brother Lorne~"


    "..." Lorne couldn''t help feeling some scalp numbness. Agatha''s jealousy was far stronger than she thought. This time she went to sea and took Garrett without her.It is estimated that she is still angry now.


    At today''s dinner, I was wearing a deep blue dress and wanted to press Garrett, but I didn''t expect Garrett to wear the same rose-touching red dress.


    She must win it back, she can''t imagine a day without Lorne!


    "Brother Lorne~" Agatha hummed again, Lorne seemed to feel something, turned slightly, and a small figure threw straight into Lorne''s arms.


    Agatha used the mist to make Garrett out!


    As if still mad at Garrett, Agatha controlled the mister in Ron''s arms, raised her head slightly, and kissed Ron with her arms.


    For a long time, the lips are divided.


    Lorne found that the person in her arms had become Agatha, she licked her lips, making a provocative look.


    After gaining the ability for so long, she has studied very deeply, at least Lorne hasn''t found out how she stealthily changed Garrett into her own appearance.


    "Do you like it?" Agatha sneered in her arms.


    "If you like it, I can be like someone else."


    The fog changed, and Agatha''s appearance slowly changed to Garrett.


    She said weakly.


    "Brother Lorne~"


    Then it became Arelli.She wore a crown and a church robe, and looked at Lorne with a serious face, like a holy angel.She opened her lips slightly.


    "Lorne."


    She stretched out one of her hands towards Lorne, and when she was about to touch Lorne, she changed again and became a woman in the uniform of a lieutenant admiral.


    It is the current topical figure in the Navy, Lieutenant General Tao Tu Zhuan Yuan, who has both beauty and strength.


    She was lying on the ground, as if she had no resistance at all, and she was left to pick.


    "Criminal Lorne, I must arrest you!"


    ...


    When Agatha walked out of the main hall, Lorne sat up and lit a cigarette.


    As the smoke filled, Lorne spoke suddenly.


    "Xiao Jia, come out."


    At this time, behind the throne, Garrett walked out with a flushed face.


    "..."


    Lorne wanted to speak, but didn''t know what to say.Perception is not omnipotent. You must concentrate your mind to maintain the "microsensory field."


    Lorne didn''t expect that when he relaxed occasionally, he would make such a big mistake, and he didn''t find Garrett hiding behind.


    But think about it, Agatha did not leave, how could she leave without worry.


    "I didn''t see anything!"


    Before Lorne spoke, Garrett shook his head blushingly and said first.


    However, in her mind, images of Agatha transformed into her appearance constantly appeared.


    How can you do this!


    Of course, this behavior similar to that of an ostrich couldn''t fool Ron, but Ron couldn''t be embarrassed to pursue something.He pretended not to hear and walked in front of Garrett.Raised her little hand gently.


    Feeling some stiffness in her little hand, Lorne said softly.


    "Go out with me around."


    Garrett nodded blankly.The two walked out of the palace. It was late at night, and there was no one on the streets of the kingdom of the sky.


    The architecture of the kingdom is not yet complete, and many things are not complete.And most of the residents are the aboriginals of Kojima and the soldiers of the Veenhill family who have just moved here.


    No habit of nightlife.


    The two of them just walked along the long street without talking.Lorne stopped walking until he reached a flower garden and said to Garrett.


    "Little Jia,"


    When Garrett saw all kinds of flowers in front of him, the fawn clashed in his heart.


    Brother Lorne won''t want to confess to me.But he just did something like that, should I forgive him?


    Forget it, I didn¡¯t forgive him for a while and then consider it later, should I take a moment to agree?


    Of course, Lorne couldn''t understand the girl''s inner thoughts. He snapped his fingers, and a white dove flew up from the sky, holding a beautiful box at the feet of the dove.It fell into Lorne''s hands.


    "I have a gift for you."


    Garrett looked at the box, as if thinking of something, his face flushed, but there was a hint of hope in his eyes.


    At this time, the two were in the sky kingdom above 10,000 meters, and the moonlight was getting darker.The huge moon became the background of the two people.


    The snow-white dove brought the boy''s gift, and the girl stood aside shyly.


    Like the same painting.


    "This is my birthday present for you."


    "I do."


    The two spoke at the same time, and as soon as the voice fell, the two of them froze at the same time.


    Lorne slowly opened the box, which contained a red, blood-like strange fruit.


    "Oh oh oh, is this the devil fruit you said before to give me?"


    Garrett reacted first and said quickly.There is a loss that cannot be hidden in the tone.


    Of course Lorne knew what she was thinking about, but at this time, even he couldn''t find comfort, so he had to stand still while holding the box containing the devil fruit in one hand.


    Click, click.


    Garrett picked up the devil fruit and ate it without even thinking about it.


    "Don''t ask what is this ability?"


    Lorne said.Then handed a bottle of candied fruit, the unpalatable devil fruit is known to the world.Eat something sweet to ease your taste buds.


    "Brother Lorne won''t hurt me." Garrett took the candied fruit and said with a smile, but her smile was a bit heartbreaking.


    Garrett''s white and slender fingertips ooze a mass of blood, which changes into various shapes on her fingertips.


    "Blood?" Garrett said to himself.


    This ability is indeed quite excellent, and it seems that Lorne has also used his heart.


    Of course, Brother Lorne is the best brother in the world!Garrett thought, but at this moment there was a trace of sadness in his heart.


    "Thank you Brother Lorne." Garrett raised his head, a trace of firmness revealed in his eyes.


    "I want to give you a present."


    A rose made of blood was sent to Ron.


    "Thank you." Lorne nodded, "I also want to give you a rose."


    He picked a yellow rose in the flowerbed casually, and Garrett''s eyes were so dim that he was almost crying.


    But when it was about to be sent to Garrett, Ron seemed to have thought of something, dropped the yellow rose, replaced it with a white rose and handed it to Garrett.


    "Xiaojia, I''m sorry."


    "Thank you!" Garrett rushed over, holding Lorne, tears falling from the corners of his eyes.


    I don''t know if it is happy or sad.


    Red rose, flower language means passion, I love you.


    Yellow rose, flower language is apology and blessing.


    And the white rose is, I am enough to match you.


    My Lorne is good enough to match your Garrett.

 220 Chapter 220

    At the end of the spring of 1508 in the Haiyuan calendar, one of the four emperors of the New World, Kaido, the beast, was captured because of his failure to attack the naval headquarters, Malin Vando, and shocked the New World.


    At the same time, the spokesperson of the Navy Headquarters, Lieutenant Admiral Lucas announced that Kaido will be executed in public before the autumn solstice, as an example.At that time, the navy will send several heavyweights to take care of the whole process to ensure nothing is lost.


    This news caused the undercurrent of the entire sea to surging. In these short months, at least 30% more pirates passed by Adela.


    Everyone thinks they can get a piece of the pie in this reshuffle of the new world.


    But they don''t know that the premise of all this is that they can survive.


    The weak can hardly move in the new world!


    Ten thousand meters above the country of flowers, the kingdom of the sky.


    Lorne was standing on the Science and Technology Island, one of the four vice islands, watching the family''s scientific researchers conduct technical research.


    After the Battle of Yugachi, Lorne suddenly became interested in science.


    In the end, the experimental body that Kaji recruited has excellent qualities. If it can solve the control problem, it will allow them to have the autonomy of being loyal to the family like ordinary clones.And can be mass produced.


    How terrible it should be.


    Moreover, Lorne also had a vision in his mind, waiting to be verified.


    Therefore, Lorne received all the technology of the Vinsmoke family and set up a special research team on the Sky Kingdom Technology Island.


    The group leader is exactly Lorne''s former enemy, Vinsmok Gage!


    This man who dedicated his whole body and mind to science, after surrendering to Lorne, handed over the power within the Vinsmok family, he secretly came to the kingdom of the sky.


    The exchange of freedom for life was his original deal with Lorne, but Gage didn''t care about it at all.


    In his life, he has only two wishes, one is to unify the North Sea, and the other is to climb the peak of science.


    And the first wish is for the second wish, so the biggest pursuit of Kage''s life is to be able to see the end of science.


    After joining the Wienhill family, with the full support of the wealthy and powerful Wienhill family, various experiments can be carried out without interference.


    This is something Kaji could not imagine in the past.


    "How about the various data of Experiment 15?"


    Lorne sat on the experimental table, looked at the a lot of headaches in front of him, and said slowly.


    "In terms of strength, it is 30% higher than Experiment No. 0, and slightly inferior in terms of speed."


    In front of Lorne, Jiazhi, wearing a white coat, said solemnly. He has now given up his identity as a king and devoted himself to scientific research.


    "But it''s still number 0, so I can''t wake up at all."


    Number 0 is the experimental body that had previously fought Lorne.A clone based on Lorne''s blood.Has extremely good physical fitness, even praised by Lorne.


    But it''s like God drew a line, a threshold.As long as any man-made object exceeds this line, it will lose the vitality of life.


    Kage''s current research is to study how to break this threshold, it seems at present.


    no progress.


    "Yeah." Listening to Gage''s report, Lorne began to think.


    In the original book, there is actually a plot that Lorne previously looked like was unreasonable.


    That''s why the undercover revolutionary army, one of the tyrants of the Seven Martial Seas under the King, Basolomi Bear, should clear his consciousness and become a robot.


    The original description is exchange?


    Let¡¯s not mention what he exchanged, let¡¯s talk about the results he exchanged.


    Through him, Begapunk perfected the design of the pacifist PX and made it more powerful.


    The strength of the pacifists is unquestionable. In the original description, it is specifically used to deal with pirates with a bounty of more than 100 million yuan, and can be mass-produced. Except for the higher cost, the cost of each pacifist is about the same as that of a warship. No shortcomings.


    This is where Lorne feels puzzled. In the original book, although Basolomi Bear is the undercover of the revolutionary army, he is also the only king under Qiwuhai who obeys the navy''s words.


    Powerful, famous and easy to control.


    Why did the Navy exchange him for a pacifist?


    Pacifists seem to have an overwhelming advantage in the face of ordinary pirates, but in front of the real strong, it is still not enough.


    For example, Luffy two years later, when faced with pacifists, he would be able to do one punch.


    All this, in Lorne''s view, the pacifists created by the Navy at such a high price seem not worth it.


    Is Begapunk¡¯s scientific and technological level 500 years ahead of the world, is it a vain name?


    "I have a thought." Kage thought for a while and said.


    "Experimental subjects 0 to 15, every vital sign is normal, but they just can''t wake up."


    "Perhaps, the research direction is wrong."


    Gage picked up the report and said seriously.


    "Perhaps, our research direction has never been wrong?"


    "Life needs to consume energy. The stronger the person, the more energy it needs to consume."


    Jiazhi began to think about it from the perspective of a researcher.


    "The essence of clones is to accelerate the growth of newborns. Since their birth, they have relied on the energy provided by the infusion tube."


    "And the experimental subject at this level has reached the realm of the gods." Gage tapped the tabletop and slowly said.


    "The energy provided by the infusion tube can''t meet God''s needs at all."


    "Perhaps, this is why we can''t wake them up."


    Gage''s thoughts provided a new way of thinking and brought Lorne out of his memories.


    "You mean, it''s just a lack of energy? The rate of replenishment cannot keep up with the rate of consumption?"


    Lorne said slowly, and suddenly remembered, perhaps because of this reason, Begapunk had to study bears.


    However, in the original work, isn''t there a man who claims to be able to skip meals for three years?


    "That''s what it means." Kage said.


    "If this is really the reason, then our research can be temporarily terminated."


    "If you can''t provide enough energy, no matter what kind of clone is created, you can''t wake up!"


    "I''m going to figure out a solution about energy." Lorne said, "The work here can be suspended for now."


    "Shift the focus of work to the research of descent factors."


    Lorne said,


    "I want a fortified army."


    "Yes, it''s just..." Kage said, and suddenly there was a fierce knock on the door, making the door frowned.


    The warriors of the Vennhill family generally do not disturb him easily unless...


    "What happened?" Lorne said in a cold voice, looking at the panting soldier.


    He has a bad feeling.


    "Miss An Qian, Miss An Qian," the soldier said.


    "She was kidnapped!"

 221 Chapter 221 Chapter 221

    The atmosphere in the laboratory condensed, and everyone could feel Ron''s almost substantial killing intent.


    The whole Wienhill family knew that Ansie was Lorne''s little angel, and her heart was full.


    Whoever dares to move her is an enemy of the entire Wienhill family!


    "When did this happen?"


    Lorne asked as he picked up a box next to him and walked out of the lab door.


    "just now!"


    The soldier said breathlessly."Miss An Qian was tied up while playing on the sea near Donggang."


    "According to the brothers who looked after Miss An Qian, the ship that hijacked her was flying the navy flag."


    "navy?"


    Lorne grinned back.


    "They can''t take care of themselves. Kaido''s matter hasn''t been resolved yet, so they come to provoke me."


    "It''s really reckless."


    Lorne walked to the shore of Science and Technology Island and opened the black box in his hand. Inside was a black uniform with smooth curves and a metal shell.It''s like a battle suit.


    "Have the family taken any action since An Qian didn''t see it?"


    Lorne asked while fighting clothes.


    "Master Anilu and Master Garrett have rushed over, and I don''t know if they can catch up."


    "Okay, I see." Lorne said indifferently, at this time he had finished wearing his suit.He took a deep breath, then leaped forward and jumped directly into the white sea.


    At the moment of entering the water, the two thrusters behind Ron''s suit were activated instantly, bursting out flames, and huge force pushed Ron to accelerate downward.


    This suit, designed by Gage and improved by the craftsmen of the Vennhill family, can help a capable person like Lorne to quickly cross the White Sea.


    Go to Qinghai from the Kingdom of the Air without Aini Road.


    Lorne''s speed was extremely fast, but he broke through the clouds in a short while and rushed down, his heart was extremely anxious.


    Don''t worry about it, An Qian!


    Because of her boredom, An Qian likes to fly all over the place alone, but she has always been behaved and never leaves everyone''s sight.


    Unexpectedly, this time he was taken advantage of and hijacked away.


    If there is anything wrong with Ansie, Lorne will go to hell to get that person out!


    ...


    In the waters near Adela, a naval warship is moving forward.


    The surrounding sea was calm and calm, the warship suddenly stopped moving, the ship¡¯s weapons pointed in one direction and started shooting!


    "It''s useless!" There was a roar from the sky, and a thunder and lightning slammed into the deck of the warship.


    "You are looking for a dead end!"


    Ainilu stood up slowly, with murderous intent on his face, unexpectedly someone hit his sister with an idea.


    But the whole ship is like a ghost ship, and a beeping beep sounded from the entire ship.


    "No one?" Ainilu muttered to himself, he was actually fooled!


    He waved his hand angrily, and a huge thunder as thick as a bucket slammed into the ship, and before the bombs placed on the ship had time to explode, the ship sank.


    "Isn''t it this one?"


    At this time, Garrett, who was far behind by Ainilu riding a jet ski, arrived late.


    She looked at the shattered warship with an ugly expression.Did An Qian disappear under their noses?


    Ainilu didn''t speak, he clenched his fist tightly, thunderclouds were dense, countless thunder and lightning fell from the sky and landed on the sea.


    Shows his restless mood.


    A quarter of an hour later, Adela Palace.An emergency meeting of the Wienhill family officials.


    Lorne sat on the throne with a gloomy expression, looked at everyone, and said nothing.


    The disappearance of Anxi sounded a wake-up call for the Wienhill family, that is, the current Wienhill family has fallen into the eyes of some people. In this sensitive time period, they must take some measures to deal with the Wienhill family. Family.


    "Are you sure it''s the Navy?"


    Lorne asked suddenly.


    "It is basically 85.7 percent likely to be certain that Miss An Qian''s disappearance was done by the navy, at least it is inseparable from the navy."


    The deputy minister of the Wienhill family''s intelligence organization "Dark Moon", Alover took a step forward and spoke.His tone was respectful, and he kept his posture very low.


    "Through big data analysis, during this period of time, there were 21 pirate groups that sailed to Adela, but without exception, they were not qualified to challenge the Vennhill family."


    "It is impossible to take people away unconsciously under the eyelids of two adults, Garrett and Ainiro."


    "At this time when Kaido is about to be executed. The Navy has done such a rash thing, I''m afraid..."


    "Enough," Lorne interrupted roughly.


    "I don''t want to listen to this now, I just want to know where An Qian is!"


    He turned to Alover and said coldly,


    "The family provided a lot of funds for Dark Moon, and now it''s time for you to show your value."


    "According to calculations," Alover clapped his hands, and a soldier walked out with a map.


    "There are a total of 13 small islands with people around Adela. At the speed of a warship, it is impossible to leave Adela waters."


    "That is to say."


    Alover picked up the pen and drew three circles on the map.Three small islands are shown separately.


    "They are either on their way to escape from this sea area or hiding on a desert island."


    "I hope you are not wrong." Lorne said coldly.


    "We were divided into three groups and went to these three islands separately. We found the enemy. We immediately report! We must rescue An Qian!"


    ...


    At this time, Marine Headquarters, Marin Vando.There are still three days to gather Kaido for execution.


    The Marshal of the Warring States Period was walking anxiously in the office, and a thin woman sat on the table.He is holding his cheek, thoughtfully.


    "The news of Kaido''s execution has been spread, but so far, the New World is quiet and terrifying, and I am a little worried."


    "Xiaohe, what do you think about this?"


    "Prepare for the worst," Lieutenant General Crane, known as the naval think tank, was also a little bit burnt.


    "The lunatics in the new world will not let go of this opportunity. Tell Sakaski, who guards the G1 branch, to be careful."


    The G1 branch is one of the few divisions of the Navy that has established itself with the New World, and it is also the forefront of the Navy against pirates.


    The leader there was the new admiral, representative of the hawks, Akakin Sakaski.


    "I have never seen a more stupid decision than the execution of Kaido now."


    He Zhongling sighed and said.


    "Are the people above all stupid? For the sake of so-called majesty, sacrifice the peace that was hard-earned."


    Kaido''s death will surely cause an uproar in the new world.


    This is beyond doubt.


    "In fact, there are even more stupid things." The Warring States was silent for a while, and said.


    "Ok?"


    "The above decided to sentence several big pirates to death on the day of Kaido''s sentence."


    "The group of people who escaped from the advance city, and some pirates who were too threatening."


    "Are they crazy?"


    Lieutenant General Crane was surprised.


    "The navy has no manpower allocated now, how to deal with those people?"


    "There are always people." Zhan Guo said, after a pause, he slowly spit out a few words.


    "Seven Wuhai under the King."

 222 Chapter 222 Looking for Death!

    When the Warring States period said these words, the admiral''s office fell into silence for a while.


    The Seven Martial Sea under the King is a hurdle that the navy can''t pass. A considerable number of people believe that the existence of the Seven Martial Sea under the King has tarnished the two characters of justice on the back of the navy''s uniform.


    They are ashamed to be with the pirates.


    However, some navies believe that the so-called justice is nothing more than a result.


    As long as the result is good, then the process does not matter at all!


    For justice, they can do whatever it takes!


    The ideas of the two factions are intertwined to form this contradictory naval headquarters, and as the Marshal of the Warring States Period, it is rightly sandwiched in between.It''s hard to be a man on both sides.


    "Each of the kings under Qiwuhai has received a task to deal with a pirate," said the Buddha Warring States. It is not the time to discuss the position, but to take on the task assigned by the above.


    "And let the navy be a helper." The Warring States Period of Buddha took out a document with densely written text on it.


    "A targeted plan is made for each pirate,"


    Crane was silent for a moment, and the development of the current king Qiwuhai has exceeded the navy''s original expectation.


    Hawkeye, Jorakl Mihawk.


    Tianyasha, Don Quixote Doflamingo.


    Tyrant, Bassoromi Bear.


    Sha Klockdal.


    Moonlight Moria.


    And the person who just joined the Seven Martial Arts under King,


    Ghost hand, Francis Yazer.


    There was only one place left in the Seven Martial Seas under the King, and everyone in it was first-class, capable of deterring the powerful in the Quartet.


    In fact, if it hadn''t been for that man to refuse the invitation of the navy, the establishment of Qiwuhai under the king is now full.


    But even so, Lieutenant Crane was vaguely worried, she murmured.


    "Does the people above really think that King Xia Wuhai is a chess piece firmly held in his hand?"


    ...


    A desert island in the Adela Sea.


    For some reason, this deserted island is not exposed to sunlight all year round, and it is dark.


    So there are few people.


    But at this time, several warships were docked on the edge of the desert island, and the navy soldiers removed some things from the warship and buried them everywhere.


    "The volcanic rock explosive developed by Dr. Begapunk can razor a radius of tens of meters to the ground with just a little bit."


    "You put so many on it, I''m afraid the whole island will be in ruins."


    On the island, a man in the uniform of a lieutenant admiral with scars on his face sat in the very center of the island and said indifferently.


    He was Lieutenant General Dougman who had previously lost to Lorne.


    "Hehehehe."


    "The navy celebrities, the research results of Lord Begapunk, I have never been in contact with them."


    "I want to see. Is that Begapunk a misnomer?"


    "madman."


    Dougman said that he didn''t like the man hiding in the shadows very much, even if he was one of the seven martial arts under the king, theoretically belonged to the naval camp.


    However, the coldness radiating from his whole body made Dougman feel very uncomfortable. This kind of discomfort became more prominent after the war.


    That war took almost all of this man''s subordinates and changed his temperament drastically.


    Dougman began to wonder if he came out with him to deal with Lorne, whether it was the right decision.


    "Hehehehehe." A pair of pale hands stretched out from the shadows, and a tall man slowly stood up.


    Dougman, who is more than two meters tall, is already considered a taller man among ordinary people, but in front of this man, he is like a child.


    It hasn''t even reached his waist.


    However, this man''s body is surprisingly fat, and the muscles that originally existed are faintly visible on the body.


    "I don''t care what you say I am."


    The man said.


    "As long as the Navy follows the agreement, let me personally kill the bastard Kaido and give me his body."


    "Everything is easy to say."


    "This is Veenhill Lorne''s head, I will definitely send it to you before Kaido executes."


    "As explained above, if you can, to capture Lorne alive, he will be an important bargaining chip in our hands. After all, he is Caesar''s son."


    "And be careful, his abilities are weird. I just..."


    "I know, I know."


    The tall man said impatiently.


    "I will show mercy, but I will take away their shadows."


    "How interesting is the shadow of a billion-worth man," the tall man said, licking his lips.


    "I am looking forward to it."


    A submarine floated slowly from the bottom of the sea, the hatch opened, and a few soldiers came out.


    In their hands, holding a girl with some snow-white long hair, it was An Qian.An Qian seemed to have taken some medicine and remained unconscious, like a rag doll.


    It turned out that they escaped the pursuit of Garrett and Ainilu through the submarine.


    "Send her to New Advance City."


    Dougman said.The soldiers on the submarine saluted, and the submarine sank slowly.


    "The plan is like this, I repeat it again."


    "According to the information, Lorne is a person who cares about his family, so we captured his family to lure him into appearance."


    "Our plan is very simple. Lure Lorne to the island, and then the King Qi Wuhai will take action to suppress it. If the suppression fails, plan B will be activated, volcanic rock explosives will be activated, and Lorne will be blown to pieces."


    While talking, Dougman raised a button in his hand, which was connected to the volcanic explosive on the island.


    The plan this time was very simple, but it completely targeted Lorne''s weaknesses and was very effective.


    "What if it fails?"


    The tall man seemed to be very dissatisfied with Dougman''s statement, so he snorted and said.


    "He Lorne, no matter what, he is just a newcomer!"


    "With me, it is impossible to fail!"


    Dougman seemed to be very clear about the character of the king, Qi Wuhai, and did not refute, but followed by nodded.


    "Now that we are ready, we will now send a letter to Lorne asking him to come here alone."


    "Hahaha."


    At this moment, a man''s cold snort suddenly came from Dougman''s ear.


    Looking from a distance, a figure of a person appeared on the sea level in the distance. He seemed to be gliding quickly toward the island on the sea.


    When the figure approached, the people on the deserted island discovered that this man was not standing on the sea, but on the back of a shark.


    The shark approached the deserted island, and the man jumped up and onto the island.


    He first took out a phone bug and spoke softly to it.


    "Ansie, I have found it, right here."


    Then he raised his head and said indifferently to Dougman and King Qi Wuhai.


    "Dougman? Moonlight Moria? Haha, just two losers." Lorne laughed, then said in a cold voice.


    "You two, are you looking for death?"

 223 Chapter 223

    "An Qian is not here."


    Lorne closed his eyes, scanned the deserted island with his perception ability, and found no trace of An Qian on the island.


    In other words, either An Qian has been sent away by them, or An Qian may have been...


    Lorne couldn''t think about it.


    "You successfully angered me."


    Lorne raised his head, his eyes full of killing intent.


    "Pray, if An Qian is a little unpredictable, your fate is not as simple as death."


    "Hehehehe."


    Moonlight Moria laughed exaggeratedly, and said with disdain.


    "You know the name, and you dare to say crazy words here, don''t you know that newcomers are like you..."


    boom!


    Before Moriah''s words were finished, Lorne disappeared completely and suddenly appeared in front of Moriah.


    The place where he had stood before collapsed slightly.


    "Noisy!"


    Lorne turned around in the air, and with the help of the rushing force, a horizontal kick hit Moriah''s body.The latter was kicked directly into the air and hit a boulder on the desert island.


    Then, the whole stone shattered suddenly.


    "Moonlight Moria!"


    Dougman yelled behind him, you know, Moonlight Moriah is one of the seven martial arts under the king, and the trump card of the world government.It is a pirate designed to deter pirates!


    Each of them is the overlord of one party, running rampant on this sea.


    Even though Moriah smashed his halberd in front of the beast Kaido not long ago, he is still that unruly man.


    Shouldn''t it be a sure thing to let him deal with Lorne???


    "The lion whose tooth has been extracted is worse than a cat."


    Lorne sneered.In the original book, this Moonlight Moria can be said to be the worst-performing king, except for the overlord luck owner, Bucky the Clown.


    However, his appearance on the stage has a very domineering introduction, Moonlight Moria, the great pirate of the new world, and the loser after the war with Kaido, one of the four emperors.


    At that time, Lorne was thinking, this Moonlight Moriah, on what grounds could he compete with Kaido for hegemony.


    This obese and bloated man, who only knows how to use the power of others, is based on the new world.


    But in this life, Lorne, who had learned some information, seemed to understand.


    The corner of Lorne''s mouth rose slightly, and he sneered at the pile of rubble.


    "Is this the strength of King Seven Wuhai?"


    "It''s no wonder that such rubbish will be defeated by Kaido."


    Hearing the name Kaido, the pile of rubble began to move slightly, and Lorne could feel the almost uncontrollable anger of the man who fell among the rubble.


    "Frenza, is that the name?" Lorne said.


    "The swordsman who was beaten to death by Kaido''s men to cover your escape."


    "If you see you like this, you should be disappointed, Moonlight Moria!"


    "Shut up!" The gravel shook, and the shadows flew across!Moonlight Moria got up from the ground.


    His face was full of anger.


    "You don''t allow Tefrensa''s name. His name came up from your mouth. It''s an insult to him!"


    Countless black shadows, with Moria as their source, spread to the surroundings.He is like the source of the devil!


    "Kill you! Kill you! Kill you!"


    Moria shouted madly.This made Ron''s mood a little relieved.


    His favorite thing is to play with other people''s emotions. This resentment is the greatest delicacy for Lorne, who can perceive the emotional changes of his opponent.


    He wanted Moria to feel his anger.He wants to torture this so-called King Qi Wuhai.


    A dark shadow rushed towards Lorne, but Lorne remained unmoved. A naval soldier leaped forward to help Lorne block the attack.


    With the ability to "distort the illusion", Lorne has done this many times, and he is quite familiar with controlling local low-level units to block guns for himself.


    "Do you know the reason for your failure?"


    Lorne opened his mouth and said, as he stepped out, the ground slightly collapsed, and he appeared in front of Moria instantly.


    Because of his ability, Lorne had to practice physical skills hard, and now he was able to use "shaving" handily. This kind of teleportation technique was very easy to use in battle.


    "Huh?" Moria lowered his head and looked down at the little bit in front of him, and said with a sigh.


    Lorne is a little more than one meter tall, but his leg just arrived at Moria, of course it is a small thing in Moria''s eyes.But the aura that the two exudes is comparable.


    "You rely too much on your own abilities!" Lorne threw a punch.


    "Your two-color domineering, it''s just commonplace!"


    Lorne gave a menacing punch, but didn''t hit Moria.


    "Shadow Warrior!" Moria and his shadow suddenly exchanged positions, his body turned into a pitch black ball, and Lorne''s fist was absorbed into his body and bound firmly.


    "Then, Shadow Box." A triumphant smile appeared on Moria''s face, and countless scattered black shadow bats completely wrapped Lorne.


    "Arrogant newcomer, your shadow is mine."


    Moria took out a huge pair of scissors from behind, aimed at Lorne''s shadow, and cut it out.


    "Regret, die!" Moria let Lorne go, and then ate Lorne''s shadow into his stomach.


    "I can gain abilities by plundering others'' shadows. Lao Tzu''s ability is the strongest!"


    "Since Qianying can''t beat you, then Wanying! Kaido, you bastard wait for me!"


    After eating Lorne''s shadow, Moria chewed a few times before starting to try.


    "Let me see your abilities, arrogant newcomer!"


    "Huh? Navy-style physique?"


    "Huh? Navy swordsmanship?"


    Moria''s face became more and more ugly, and there was applause in his ears.


    "Papa Papa!"


    "It''s a wonderful performance." Lorne said with a sneer, sitting aside.


    "Lord Seventh Under King Wuhai''s ability show, few people have seen it."


    The surrounding environment shattered in an instant, and Moria saw that the "Lorne" he had just caught was nothing but a navy soldier.


    Lorne saw his posture just now!


    In other words, I was fooled by him!


    The huge sense of humiliation made Moria almost breathless, countless shadows turned into bats, flying out of Moria''s body, like a group of demons dancing.


    "Asshole, asshole, asshole! Dare to look down on me!"


    But no bat could bite Lorne. Lorne just shook his body slightly and escaped all the attacks of Moria.


    "Sorry, I want to apologize for what I just said." Lorne said suddenly.


    "It''s not that you are not at home in two-color domineering practice, but you are not domineering at all."


    "After the battle with Kaido, you who failed, have lost all confidence."


    Lorne was walking among these demons, like walking in a leisurely courtyard.


    "You like this, even if you bear the name of the king, Qiwuhai."


    "In my opinion, it is still not influx!"

 224 Chapter 224 The Scourge From Ten Thousand Meters

    A man who loses his confidence loses everything about him.


    Because he no longer has the courage to challenge the peak.


    At least in Lorne¡¯s view, before Moria and Kaido¡¯s battle with the country, he was still one of the most famous pirates in the new world. He was in the new world by virtue of the name of the seven martial seas under the king. Aspect.


    However, after the War of the Kingdom of Japan, Moria lost almost all of his companions and his confidence in challenging powerful enemies.


    He is no longer qualified for hegemony.


    Lorne concluded that with the current him, even if he became the "Van Shadow" in his mouth, he would not be able to defeat Kaido.


    "Asshole! Asshole! Asshole! Dare to look down upon me!"


    Moria struggling to beat the ground, countless black shadow bats flew out, but this time they did not fly towards Lorne.


    Instead, he flew towards his allies, the navy soldiers.


    "Morya, what are you doing!"


    Lieutenant General Dougman saw this scene, and just wanted to draw out his long sword, but Moria first attacked it, grabbed it, and then cut the shadow with huge scissors.


    "For my strength, give me strength!"


    "Shadow collection!"


    The black shadow bat brought back the shadows of countless naval soldiers, and finally gathered in Moria''s body.


    Throughout the whole process, Lorne smiled and watched with interest.


    "There are almost two hundred shadows."


    After Moria swallowed all the navy soldiers, including Lieutenant General Dougman''s shadow, Lorne said lightly.


    At this time, Moria''s body became even taller, matching his hideous face, like a demon god crawling out of hell.


    "Exactly two hundred and fifteen shadows."


    Moonlight Moria said buzzingly, "You made me complete the transformation, and you are looking for a dead end."


    He stood slowly and walked towards Lorne, with a terrifying power in every gesture.


    This move called the shadow gathering place is Moriah''s most powerful move. It can enhance his own power by absorbing human shadows.


    Moria had reached the level of Qianying, and under the strength of a thousand people, he moved horizontally on this sea.


    If it can reach the level of "Van Shadows", even if it is a monster like Kaido on the front, Moria will not be afraid.


    "It''s a pity that I didn''t see Qianying." Lorne shook his head, then turned and left.


    It left like this, as if Moria absorbed the shadow of the navy in order to defeat Lorne, but it was just a performance.


    "How dare you despise me, I want you to die, I want you to die!"


    Feeling despised, Moria was furious, trying to catch Lorne, but found that Lorne had already stood on the back of a shark, and beckoned without looking back.


    "Feel the scourge," Lorne said softly.


    "Huh?" Moria raised his head feelingly, and found a huge sword falling from the sky, thrusting it right in front of him.


    "What''s this thing??!!!"


    Moria shouted, countless shadows pouring out of his body, trying to block the sword.


    However, the huge impact brought by the huge sword falling from the sky was simply beyond human power.


    boom!


    It was just a symbolic standstill for a moment, and the giant sword was directly inserted on the island, and then a huge explosion occurred.


    The entire island was permanently wiped out from this sea.


    Moria grabbed a plank straight and floated on the sea, knowing his life or death.


    At this time, the Vennhill family''s ships were long overdue.Captured Moria, Dougman and others who had lost consciousness.Imprisoned with Hailou stone chains.


    And Lorne stood alone, silent.It was the first actual combat of his sword of Damocles. This tactic was used to lock the target through Lorne''s perception ability and then conduct a strategic strike from an altitude of 10,000 meters.


    It seems to work surprisingly.


    With this kind of power, Lorne is sure that the next person on this sea can face up, but five fingers.


    This also completely made up for the problem of Lorne''s insufficient attack ability. The only drawback was that it took nearly a minute for the Sword of Scourge to fall from a height of 10,000 meters.


    If the enemy''s domineering look is outstanding enough, he can completely avoid it.


    A bridge made of blood appeared in front of Ron. Garrett stood on the deck and looked at Ron with a trace of worry in his eyes.


    Perhaps it was because seeing An Qian, as if seeing herself once, Garrett especially liked this little girl who was like an angel.


    She is not the same as An Qian''s slight accident.


    "An Qian is not here."


    But the first words of Lorne after getting on the boat made Garrett''s heart sink to the bottom.


    "They sent An Qian to New Advance City." Ron said slowly, with a cruel smile on his face.


    "Since they want to drag me into this muddy water, then I will do what they want."


    ...


    At this moment, the Warring States of Buddha, who was in the naval headquarters, did not know the news that Lorne had decided to participate in this big event.


    He was battered by more difficult things.


    According to the information returned from the front, the Kaido Pirates who were stationed in the country of Wano disappear all at this time, leaving Kaido''s ally, the general Orochi of Wano country alone.


    This makes the admiral have to feel a little sharp


    Several other overlords of the New World, Golden Lion Shiji, Whitebeard Edward Newgate, and BIG.MOM Charlotte Lingling, these three people have not expressed their views on this incident.


    The forces under their banner naturally stood still.


    The new world that had already been rioted at this time was strangely quiet. On this calm sea, how many undercurrents there are, the Warring States period is unknown.


    But he knew a truth, that is, before the storm, the quieter, the more ferocious the storm.


    Jingle Bell!


    The Buddha Warring States subconsciously pressed the bell on the table, and a navy officer hurried in.


    "What''s the matter, Marshal of the Warring States Period!"


    "Report to me about the status of New Advance City."


    "Yes, Marshal of Warring States!"


    "After the arrest of the Four Emperor Kaido, New Advance City entered a first-level alert state!"


    "Advancing the Director of City University, Lord Magellan personally formulated the defensive strategy."


    Magellan, the man who succeeded Ken after the incident, still believed in his abilities.


    "The entire advancing city is blocked by sea-building stones. With 24 hours of uninterrupted patrols, it is absolutely impossible for the last escape from prison."


    "Grand Administrator Magellan, for the sake of insurance, there are still heavy troops on several affiliated islands around the city. If pirates dare to come here, they will be flanked back and forth! They will not escape!"


    "And, just in case, Chief Magellan also seconded 10,000 elite navies from the navy, and there are also lieutenants and admirals taking turns to patrol!"


    "This time, justice belongs to the navy!"

 225 Chapter 225

    At this time, there are still four hours before Kaido''s execution day.


    The first half of the great route, the end of the paradise, a port in the Chambord Islands.


    A huge pirate ship emerged from under the sea.The bubble coating protecting the Pirate Ship shattered instantly, revealing several people standing inside.


    The residents of the Chambordian Islands walking along the shore were wet by the waves carried by the pirate boat. When they were about to scold, they saw an unusually tall man standing on the deck looking indifferently. Against them.


    It''s like looking at a group of ants.


    "Is this the air of paradise?" On the pirate deck, a fat man wearing lipstick said slowly, and took a sip.


    "It''s really weak."


    "Big Brother Quinn said," said a man who was extremely tall and exaggerated, with a metal jaw on his mouth and elephant horns on his head, beside the man applying lipstick.


    He seemed to have some respect for the man in front of him who was wearing lipstick.


    "That bastard Kaido! It''s okay to commit suicide! What are you going to do to Marin Vando! Now it''s fine and caught by the navy,"


    The man called Quinn said cursingly,


    "By the way, Jack. Where is that bastard Jhin?"


    "Big Brother Jin is on top!" The tall man called Jack pointed to the man in black uniform and metal mask standing next to the pirate flag. He was silent, as if he was thinking of the past. .


    "Paradise, it''s been a long time." He muttered to himself, and finally said a person''s name.


    "Lorne!"


    "This guy is talking to himself again!" Quite didn''t like Jhin''s sullen and calm style, and seemed to have experienced many things.


    It seems that he is a funny comparison!


    If there are other pirates who see this scene, they might not believe that these three people are the overlords of the new world, one of the four emperors, and the three major signs of Kaido.


    These three men, known as the Three Plagues, came to Paradise from the New World all the way to fight a war.


    A war between the navy and the pirates.


    After their ship left for a while, the residents on the shore raised their heads. Just as they wanted to speak, a taller ship floated from the sea.


    This is a ship like a dessert. Its flag is a skull with a hat and red lipstick.


    A man with dark red hair and a white scarf covering his face sat on the bow of the boat, with his arms in his arms, looking into the distance indifferently.


    It seems that the residents on the shore were not seen at all.


    But these lucky people have the same idea in their minds.


    That is this sea, the sky is going to change!


    ...


    Paradise, cake island.


    "Mummum~"


    "La la la la la~"


    A tall woman with long pink hair is standing on the soft ground of Cake Island. She seems very happy, humming a little song while dancing.


    The surrounding flowers and trees seem to be alive, twisting their bodies to the rhythm of the woman.


    "Who is it~ the ruler of all nations~"


    The woman sang in a high pitch.The plants around immediately agreed.


    "It''s mom~, mom."


    "Who is it~ I like sweets~"


    "It''s mom~, mom."


    "Who is it~ kind heart, compassionate~"


    "It''s mother~, mother." The plants danced happily following the woman''s singing.


    "Who is it~ la la la la la" the woman finally sang in a high pitch, her expression intoxicated.


    "Who~ Conquered the world~"


    "Of course it''s me, Charlotte Lingling!"


    "La la la la la ~ Charlotte Lingling ~" everyone sang in unison, like a carnival.


    "Huhuhu, I haven''t been so tired for a long time, I am so happy today."


    After the woman finished singing, she took a big breath, sat on the ground, grabbed a piece of cake and threw it into her mouth.


    "That bastard''s subordinate of Kaido would contact me and ask for my help. This is unprecedented."


    The woman said happily.


    "Do you mean it, little Allier?"


    "Yes, my mother is great." A fat man next to him said while eating.


    "Mummum~" The woman seemed very happy after hearing Allier''s words.


    "Allier, what do you think the outcome of this war will be?"


    "I don''t know," Allier said seriously, shaking his head.


    "However, if Master Kaido died so easily, then he and you are called the Four Emperors, which is an insult to you!"


    "Ahahahaha!" After hearing Allier''s compliment, the woman became happier, but she seemed to have thought of something and was a little depressed.


    "Alie, Alie, you are much better than my sons. If you are a real giant, that would be great."


    "That way I can..." Before the woman finished her words, her expression suddenly became serious, and she looked up at the sky.A huge floating tower appeared above the cake island.


    "Are you here for afternoon tea?"


    The woman said coldly.


    "Golden Lion, Shiji!"


    ...


    Kaido''s execution affects the nerves of the entire world, and undercurrents are surging in the new world, even Shiji and Charlotte Lingling, who are the same four emperors, are no exception.


    They were all involved in this feast for some reason.


    And the last of the Four Emperors, the veteran white-bearded Edward Newgate, originally wanted to enjoy the rare tranquility of this new world.


    But at this time, a rookie pirate group came to the door, trying in vain to challenge the legend of the sea, the white beard.


    People don''t know the name of this rookie pirate group, only their captain, who has blood-red hair.


    ...


    Paradise, a desert island somewhere.


    This island is covered by an unusually dense jungle, as if it had traveled 10,000 meters from prehistoric times. This small island is full of ancient animals.


    The ancient creatures here are extremely powerful, and they are loved by some powerful people. Therefore, some pirate groups often come here with huge risks, trying to catch an ancient creature for a good price.


    But at this time, a person who shouldn''t be here appeared on this desert island.


    An old man, holding a cane, wandered through the dense jungle.


    Behind him was an old gentleman in a suit and white gloves.


    The beasts around seemed to be afraid of something, and when the two walked past them, they lowered their heads in fear.


    "Huh, I finally found it."


    The old man lifted the tree and revealed a stone hidden inside, which seemed to be buried here for a long time.Thick moss grows on the stone.


    "Is this what Roger has pursued all his life?"


    "Let me take a look, what is written on this?" The old man said with a smile, coughed, and then read the words on the stele carefully.


    "Promise...betrayal...deception...war...Pluto...destroy..."


    "Joy Boy''s anger!"

 226 Chapter 226 Seven Wu Hais Meeting

    Great route, paradise, and Kaido three hours before the execution.


    A submarine with a navy flag appeared on the sea of ??New Propulsion City.


    Several soldiers brought out a little girl with white hair.It was transferred to a few jailers, and the jailers detained the little girl without even asking her whereabouts.


    In New Advance City, there are only two types of punishment, life imprisonment or death sentence.


    In other words, once he was sent into the gate of New Advance City, there would be no chance to come out again.


    For some people, this is hell!


    The little girl was sent to the bottom of the prison and thrown into a dark and humid environment. Only then did the little girl slowly open her eyes.


    She was actually awake long ago, but she was afraid to speak.


    "Where is this?"


    The little girl stretched out her hand blankly, the gloomy environment made her very uncomfortable.


    "do not Cry."


    Beside her, a woman''s voice sounded.Her voice was very soft, she seemed to be surprised at An Qian''s age, she said softly.


    "Don''t be afraid. You will get used to this place after a long time. There is nothing to be afraid of."


    The woman said with concern.


    "Why are you being held here?"


    "I don''t know why, those strange uncles tied me here."


    "An Qian never knew them!"


    Xiaotian said in a complaining tone."If the brothers knew, they would not let them go!"


    "It''s a pity that you came here." The woman said depressed,


    "This place is called Pushing City. It has only one record of a fall in its history of several hundred years."


    That time, it was Ron''s plan to advance the city escape.


    The woman looked at An Qian with a pity on her face. This little girl, estimated to be less than ten years old, will experience such a tragedy.


    very pitiful.


    The wind that did not know where it came from moved the hair of the woman''s golden curly hair.The advance city escape mentioned earlier seemed to remind her of something.


    She was plunged into memories.


    An Qian was sitting in the cage and sobbing, but she didn''t really understand the woman''s words.


    But one thing she wants to understand is that she seems to have a hard time getting out.


    But at this time, no one noticed.The wings behind An Qian swayed slightly.


    A little guy crawled out of her wings, looking around as if not awake.


    ...


    Great route, paradise, Malin Vandor.At this time, Kaido is still two hours away from execution.


    A meeting is being held in a conference room in the navy headquarters.


    Lieutenant General He, as a navy staff officer, sat in the main position, holding his chin with both hands, his face gloomy and uncertain.


    Ten minutes have passed since the scheduled meeting time.But the chairs in front of her were still empty.


    "This group of so-called Kings Seven Martial Seas is so deceptive!"


    Behind Lieutenant General Crane, a male Lieutenant General with a cigarette in his mouth said angrily.


    "Huoshaoshan, anger is meaningless to this kind of scum, anyway, we never expected them to abide by the agreement."


    Lieutenant General Crane spoke slowly. After all, he had never been optimistic about the so-called "Seven Wuhai under Kings" plan. This time, he might be able to sound a warning bell.


    "Humhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    "Ms. Crane, who is well-known for her wisdom.


    Suddenly, a man¡¯s presumptuous voice came, and the door was slowly pushed open. A tall man wearing a flamingo cloak and pink suit and pants walked in and found a comfortable posture to sit on a chair. The arrogant general Put your feet on the conference table.At the same time said somewhat surprised.


    "Why, has the prestige of the Navy dropped to this point? Only when I came alone?"


    Lieutenant General Crane did not answer Doflamingo''s words, because at this time, the door was pushed open again, and a ghost flashed past. Before everyone could react, another person sat on the conference chair.


    Randomly picked up the fruit on the table and ate it.


    "Francis Yaze?"


    Doflamingo said with a smile.


    "That''s the name, right? This time a newcomer who just joined the Under King Qiwuhai."


    "A bounty of 350,000 (three hundred and fifty million) Bailey''s supernova, Aze Onihand."


    "Yes, senpai," the man known as Oniji Aze nodded and said respectfully.


    "Senior Don Quixote Doflamingo of Bailey with a bounty of 340,000 (three hundred and forty million)!"


    "Ahahahaha, don''t you say that I have forgotten my bounty," Doflamingo said with a laugh.


    "But the navy''s bounty is 10 million higher than me. Is it specifically to disgust me?"


    He looked at Ya Ze coldly, and said.


    "If you want, we can fight." Yaze said lightly, without the slightest fear of Doflamingo''s prestige.


    "Hey, hey, is this the newcomer now? It''s really interesting."


    Doflamingo stretched out his hand, and just wanted to do it, but was interrupted mercilessly by the Crane General who had been sitting next to him.


    "Stop the unnecessary fighting."


    "No wonder you have to be scolded by Miss Klockdale every time you have a meeting."


    At this time, a man''s indifferent voice suddenly sounded outside the door. A man wearing a robe and carrying a black knife pushed open the door and walked in, and sat opposite Doflamingo.


    "Bounty does not represent strength, which is why Miss Krockdale hates you."


    His whole person is like a sword out of its sheath, unshakable.Just sitting on the sidelines makes people feel that looking directly at him might be scratched by his sword aura.


    He is the swordsman in the Seven Martial Seas under the King.The man who just won the title of the world''s number one swordsman.


    Hawkeye, Jorakl Mihawk!


    "Unexpectedly, the most unlikely people have already come," Doflamingo relaxed and sat aside casually.


    "Then when will Miss Klockdale come. After she failed to challenge the old man with white beard, I never saw her again."


    "Miss Klockdale won''t come." A sturdy man with an unusually large figure came in, and he sat next to Doflamingo.


    Holding a book called "BIBLE" in his hand, he seemed to be a devout believer.


    "Miss Klockdale rejected this call, and according to her, she has no interest in it."


    "Are you not interested?" Doflamingo said with a smile, "He didn''t even participate in the war with one of the Four Emperors. This is nothing like him."


    "There is also the last king, Qiwuhai, Moonlight Moriah could not be contacted."


    At this time, said.


    "Oh? Isn''t it easy for him to deal with the rookie pirate?"


    Doflamingo said with a smile,


    "Then his enemy this time?"


    After a while, Lieutenant General Crane slowly revealed a person''s name.


    "Demon, Veenhill Lorne."

 227 Chapter 227 Hello, the Seven Martial Seas of the King.

    When Lieutenant General Crane said Lorne''s name, the conference room fell into a brief silence.


    "Wynhill Lorne?"


    Hawkeye Jorakl Mihawk chewed the name.


    "It seems familiar."


    "A few years ago, the kid who planned to advance the city prison escape with Shiji."


    The tyrant Basolomi Bear put his book on the table before speaking slowly.


    "Recently this year, there has been a boom."


    "It turned out to be Senior Lorne!" The ghost hand Francis Yaze took his hand out of his clothes, and said with a look of longing for the table top.


    "I don''t know which senior Lorne or Moria is better."


    "I''m afraid Doflamingo knows this question better," Xiong said lightly, he seemed to know some secrets.


    "After all, he went to Beihai just now and didn''t know what deal he made with you."


    "Fufufufu." Mentioned the names of Lorne, I thought of my own and that of his agreement, lips cracked an arc.


    "That''s an ambitious man"


    Countless thin threads shot out from Doflamingo''s hands, weaving in the air, and finally turned into the upper body of Moonlight Moria.


    He said confidently.


    "Moonlight Moria, a bereaved dog, I''m afraid there won''t be any good fruits this time."


    The upper body in Doflamingo''s hand shattered instantly, and the lines flew down.


    "Quiet." Lieutenant General Crane knocked on the table.


    "The things about Lorne are set aside first, and then we will discuss about Kaido''s execution..."


    Before she could finish her words, everyone present turned their heads toward the windows, with serious faces.


    Wow!


    The window of the navy conference room shattered in an instant, and a dark figure shot over like a cannonball, smashed the glass, and fell on the floor of the conference room.


    Looking through the broken glass, there is no ship on the sea level in the distance, and I don''t know where the figure came from.


    And this person acting as a cannonball is the same man that everyone was still discussing before.


    Once a great pirate, one of the Seven Martial Seas under King, Moonlight Moria!


    At this moment, he was very miserable, covered in scars, and lying on the floor of the conference room without knowing it.


    "It seems that the strength of this Vennhill Lorne seems to be a little bit beyond our expectations."


    Hawkeye Mihawk commented that this Moria was aggressively looking for other people''s troubles, but was thrown back like trash. I must have hit their king Qiwuhai in the face.


    "Hey, it should be said that it is Lorne." Doflamingo said with a big smile.


    He agrees with Lorne''s point of view, that is, this Moonlight Moria may have been an ambitious strong man.


    But since he lost to Kaido, his confidence was completely deprived.


    Now, he is just a second-rate player in this sea where the strong are respected!


    Defeating him is not something to be praised.


    "Ha ha."


    At this time, a navy soldier who was standing behind Lieutenant General Crane suddenly showed a strange smile.


    "It''s really not easy to get your compliment."


    The navy soldier walked to the table and said lightly with his hands on the table.


    "How are you, Seven Martial Seas under the King."


    "Who are you!" Standing behind Lieutenant General Crane, the lieutenant General drew his saber and pointed it at the soldier who seemed to be mad.


    But was stopped by Lieutenant General Crane, this wise lady waved her hand, and then said calmly toward the soldier.


    "You are little Lorne, please allow me to call you that way."


    The old man seemed to think of something pleasant, his eyes full of memories.


    "Your understanding of abilities has improved a lot."


    Crane said, according to internal Navy information, Vennhill Lorne''s abilities are weird and unusual, and belong to the most bizarre branch of superpowers among the superhuman demon fruits.


    The devil fruit of this branch is different from the natural and animal types, and can be distinguished intuitively by the ability of the capable person.


    Can only guess and guess.If you don''t pay attention, you may get their way.


    According to the description of Lieutenant General Dougman who fought against Lorne, as well as the data of several Lorne battles held by the Navy, Lorne has the ability to distort the opponent¡¯s perception and create an environment to defeat the opponent. .


    But once the opponent sees through, they can only engage in close combat.But the scene now was too weird. Lorne himself didn''t even show up and controlled a navy.


    "I don''t know what you are doing here?"


    Lieutenant General Crane slowly said to the navy soldier, the tone of her conversation with Lorne was like an inquiry from the elders to the younger ones.


    But no one thinks it is inappropriate. As the most legendary women in this sea, Crane has gone through too many winds and waves.


    Even a man who is so arrogant and lawless as Doflamingo respects her.


    "This is the famous Ms. Crane." The navy soldier showed a strange smile on his face.


    "I''m here, I just want to do one thing," the soldier pulled out a chair and sat down by himself.


    "The position of Qiwuhai under the king seems to be good, can I sit there for a while?"


    "Arrogant lunatic!" Huo Shaoshan furiously said, but he knew some secrets, this arrogant man, but planned to advance the city prison escape, and killed the previous director of advance city, Wei!


    You know, Wei has been the vice-principal of the Naval Academy for so many years. In the current navy, I don¡¯t know how many people are his students. These new generations of the navy are so worried about the killing of Wei by Lorne and can¡¯t wait. Divide quickly.


    If the navy agrees to Lorne''s joining the Seven Martial Seas under the King, then the navy''s military spirit is likely to fall apart.


    Moreover, this Lorne, but the blood of that family is flowing, it is impossible for the Celestials who rule the world to forgive Lorne.


    The world government will invite potential pirates to join the King''s Seven Martial Seas, and Lorne''s bounty is as high as 1,000,000 (billion) Bailey, but he has not received the invitation for a long time. It is not without reason.


    "Are you talking about dreams foolishly?"


    Lieutenant General Crane said lightly, with Ron''s wisdom, it is impossible not to understand this.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha."


    The navy soldier laughed arrogantly, then drew the pistol from his waist and aimed it at his temple.


    "So we are talking about collapse this time?"


    Damn it.With the sound of the pistol being loaded, the navy soldier faced Lieutenant General Crane, his mouth moved slightly, as if he was saying something.Then he said with a big smile.


    "Then we will see you on the battlefield."


    boom!


    The bullet was shot, but there was no picture of the head shattered and blood flowed all over the ground.


    "Mad, really crazy!"


    Lieutenant General Crane slapped the pistol in the hands of the navy soldier and said coldly.


    "How can Caesar have a son like you!"


    "Do you know what you just said!?"

 228 Chapter 228

    "Who knows?"


    The navy soldier shrugged indifferently.


    "Anyway, I''m a lunatic, everyone knows it, maybe it''s not necessarily what I did."


    "you!"


    Lieutenant General Crane stretched out his hand and pointed at Lorne weakly, not knowing what to say.


    "Forget it, I''ll give you time to think about it." The navy stood up and tidied his clothes.


    "The time is set before Kaido''s sentence! Give me the answer."


    After speaking, as if something had left the soldier, the soldier shook his head and asked blankly.


    "What happened just now?"


    Seven Wu Hai, the kings present, looked at him with pity on their faces.


    At this time, there was a golden ship thousands of meters above the navy headquarters.


    Two people stood on the deck of the golden ship.


    "Can this really be solved?"


    Ainilu said with some worry that Ansie was his own sister after all, and he couldn''t imagine what he would experience after being captured by the navy.


    "I can only do my job and obey the fate." Standing on the splint, Lorne said helplessly.


    Fortunately, the intelligence department of the world government and the naval headquarters do not belong to the same department. In addition, he used the Scourge Sword Damocles directly to capture his navy team, leaving them too late to inform.


    And the Golden Proverbs is much faster than other Pirate Ships.


    Only when the navy hadn''t reacted to it came to the navy headquarters, Malin Vandor.Create your own mysterious, strange and powerful image, and take the initiative.


    Lorne didn''t know where Ansie was sent, so he could only come to the navy headquarters to gamble once.


    Because Qiwuhai under the king has immunity from sin, if Lorne can become the Qiwuhai under the king, then An Qian will naturally be safe.


    It seems that this trick seems to work very well.


    Lorne said to He just now that he has grasped a slate of historical text, if the navy does not agree to his request.Then Lorne will publish the contents of the slate!


    There will always be people in this world who can read the text of history. When the time comes, the truth that the world government tries to hide will be exposed to the world.


    For those who choose to negotiate, their status must be just right. If they are too low, they may not understand the meaning of what Lorne said and ignore them instead.


    And if it''s too high, they might be ruined and wipe out the insider at all costs, just like O''Hara did.


    This Lieutenant General Crane is the best candidate.


    Lorne was betting that they wouldn''t dare to act rashly. After all, they knew about Lorne''s strength, and it was almost impossible to destroy him.


    As long as there is one survivor, the efforts of the world government will be wiped out.


    Fortunately, this time, looking at Lieutenant General Crane''s appearance, Lorne seemed to have won the bet.


    "I hope it works."


    Ainilu held the helm in one hand and said helplessly.


    "Then what are we doing now?"


    The cabin of the Golden Proverbs opened wide, and a group of people walked out. The entire Wienhill family, except for Khalil, and clerk such as Alover, were present.


    They looked at Lorne solemnly, waiting for his decision.


    "Wait." Lorne looked down at Malin Vandor below and said loudly.


    "Wait for that war to come. Then,"


    "Bring our family back safely!"


    ...


    The great sea route, newly advancing the sea area of ??the city, at this time, it was less than an hour before Kaido''s execution.


    Marine Headquarters, Marin Vandor, Judicial Island, and New Advance City are all located in the same huge whirlpool area. The three places watch each other and form the three cores of the world government.


    The entire New Advance City looks like a tall tower floating on the sea from a distance, surrounded by a white jade-like stone square.The jailers of New Advance City usually train on this square.


    At this time, the square was full of people, and people looked at the execution stand eagerly.Waiting for the appearance of the man called the beast.


    Click, click, click.


    The gate of the new advance city slowly opened, and two jailers escorted a tall man nearly ten meters out.


    He was naked, and the scars on his rough body healed brutally.The tangled hair concealed his face, making it difficult to see his expression.


    But even if he is behind bars, this man still has a terrifying spirit. After all, he is Kaido who is king of the sea!


    Every time he took a step, the ground shook slightly, and the two jailers around him were not so much escorting, they were following tremblingly.


    If it weren''t for the word justice behind them, and the sea tower stone handcuffs that bound Kaido, they would have run away long ago.


    When Kaido reached the time to escort his ship, the sky suddenly darkened, and the originally sunny weather became clouded.


    Wow, the rain is pouring down.


    "Is the sky in the paradise as unpredictable as the new world?" Kaido raised his head and let the raindrops fall on him, muttering to himself.


    "The execution of Roger last time opened the prelude to the era of great voyages. I don''t know what will happen to my execution this time."


    After speaking, he paused for a while and seemed to remember something before continuing.


    "Just come and kill me! This sea of ??weak people is so boring!"


    "Huh! The arrogant pirate!"


    Beside the escort warship, a man in the uniform of the prison chief snorted and said coldly.


    "Today is your death date!"


    "Your name is Magellan, right?"


    Kaido turned and lowered his head slightly to look down at Magellan.


    "Ken mentioned you to me."


    "Don''t mention the traitor!" After hearing the name of Ken, it seemed to have touched some bad memories, and Magellan''s face became ugly.


    "It doesn''t matter if you mention it or not." Kaido slowly stepped onto the warship that escorted him.


    "I hope you can fulfill your promise."


    The warship is specially made to deal with huge people like Kaido.


    When Kaido boarded the warship, Magellan took out a piece of paper and read it coldly.


    "The great pirate Kaido, the verdict..."


    "In the spring of 1475 in Haiyuanli, 315 people on Moli Island were massacred..."


    "In the summer of 1476 in the Haiyuan calendar, along with the Pirate Locks, captured the Kingdom of Wusu and killed 3000 soldiers in the kingdom..."


    "Haiyuan Calendar..."


    "Haiyuan Calendar..."


    Magellan babbled about Kaido''s dozens of crimes, each of which was a capital crime.


    After reading it, he put the files together, and said coldly.


    "The pirate Kaido has serious sins and unforgivable crimes. He is punished to death! The execution will be executed immediately at the execution stand of the Navy Headquarters!!"


    The two jailers fastened Kaido to a special chair to prevent him from escaping.


    This tall man watched indifferently, letting the jailers tie himself up.


    After everything was ready, the warship drove in the direction of Malin Vando.


    The crowd onlookers in the square looked at the departing warship, and a word came to mind involuntarily.


    Storm is coming.

 229 Chapter 229 The Powerful of Malin Fandor

    Great route, paradise, naval headquarters Marin Vandor.


    At this time, there are still ten minutes before Kaido''s sentence.


    A high platform was erected next to the execution platform of the Navy Headquarters with several chairs on it.


    The Buddha Sengoku and Karp sat on the top, the Sengoku was looking through something, thinking, but Karp squinted his eyes and took a nap.


    A little in front of them, there are three chairs Huang Chiqing, which are prepared for the admirals.


    However, at this time, Sakaski the Red Dog and Polusalino had their own missions, and they did not appear.


    Among the three chairs, only the cyan chair sat with people.


    A tall man with black curly hair in a white suit.


    The Seven Wu Hai under the king sat on the front chairs, holding their breaths, looking at the sea level.


    What happened in the meeting room just now didn''t seem to affect their mood at all.


    A small black spot appeared in the distance, and the small black spot gradually got bigger, and a warship came over.


    Escort the warship with Kaido!


    "I heard that Kaido''s men have disappeared in the new world."


    Tyrant Bear said casually while reading the book in his hand.


    "Yes," Doflamingo played with the silk thread in his hand.


    "Wait a minute, there is a tough battle to be fought."


    "What you mean, wait a minute, you have to work hard? This is not your style, Doflamingo." Hawkeye Mihawk sat with his hands on his lap.


    The swordsman''s habit made him stay alert at all times.


    "I thought you would paddle after the war."


    "Hey." Doflamingo said with a smile.


    "It seems you still don''t know me enough, Mihawk."


    "I, like Miss Klockdale, just want to do what I like."


    "Everything is inseparable from Miss Klockdale," Xiong closed the book and said lightly.


    "Maybe, the reason she didn''t come to the Qiwuhai meeting this time was because she didn''t want to see you."


    He had a good personal relationship with Krokdal, otherwise he wouldn''t help Krokdal to spread the word.


    "Is this the conversation of the predecessors! It''s too advanced! I don''t understand it at all!"


    At this time, the ghost hand Francis Yaze said with a look of admiration, the rookie Qiwuhai, who was sitting on the side.


    "I thought the seniors were sitting together, usually discussing how to conquer the world!"


    His performance is like a fan of the Seven Under Kings.


    "Um, there is actually a discussion." Xiong said lightly.


    "The former Miss Klockdale liked to say this."


    "Morlia also likes to put these things on her lips."


    "But they all failed." At this time, Hawkeye Mihawk said abruptly.The thing he hates most is failure.


    "Challenge the legend without self-reliance, and then lose decently."


    "Don''t confuse Miss Crockdale with that idiot Moria!" Doflamingo frowned, the veins on his forehead exposed.


    "That kind of trash that has failed once will only escape. How can the trash that I dare not face be compared with Miss Klockdale!?"


    "You should be quiet!"


    At this time, the Lieutenant General Crane, who was sitting aside, couldn''t help but interrupt the discussion of the Qiwuhai under the king.


    At the same time, she felt a little helpless in her heart. These pirates were still under the jurisdiction of the world government in name.


    Why are they talking about topics that conquer the world?


    What is this like?


    At this time, she suddenly thought of Lorne, this lawless child, but it really gave me a problem.


    However, I have already told the Warring States about this matter, so let him handle the troublesome things!


    As the Marshal of the Buddha''s Warring States period, at this time, he did not care about the ghostly kings under Qiwuhai.


    There is no ability to manage.


    His brows were almost twisted together, but at this moment, Lorne had such a problem for himself.


    I don''t know how to deal with it for a while.


    "Snoring, snoring." At this moment, there was a snoring sound next to him, and the Warring States face turned his head gloomily, only to find that Iron Fist Karp who was sitting next to him was actually asleep.


    This made him feel angry, this bastard, who doesn''t care about anything, but also leisurely!


    He patted Karp''s head calmly, then sat up straight and pretended to read the report.


    "Ah! It hurts!"


    Karp hugged his head in pain, and the navy hero looked around blankly before shouting in confusion.


    "Who hit me? Did Kaido escape?"


    Everything that happened on the supervisory stage was just an episode before the big event.


    The warship escorting Kaido was about to dock. As soon as he got off the ship, the huge pirate stopped, raised his head and looked at the naval headquarters, and looked at the Buddha Warring States sitting under the naval plaque under the word "justice".He said lightly that the execution continued.Tao.


    "Oh, you are building very fast."


    "I''m so arrogant when I die."


    The Warring States of the Buddha snorted coldly, and he waved to the two jailers to signal the execution to continue.


    Naval headquarters, Malin Vandor is a huge island on which the elite navy of the navy headquarters and their families live.


    The news of Kaido''s execution had spread all over the sea, so they also stood on the square early, waiting to watch the death of the legendary pirate.


    Roger is dead, the era of the big pirates has begun, then Kaido is dead, will this era of the big pirates end there?


    This is the simple idea of ??many people.


    But when Kaido really came over, they still subconsciously gave up a way.


    "Are you traitors here too?"


    When he walked to the execution platform, Kaido finally saw the Qiwuhai under the king sitting high on the platform, and said disdainfully.


    "Why don''t you see Moonlight Moria?"


    "With his character, should I come to see how I failed?" Kaido said loudly. He really knew Moria''s old opponent too well.He didn''t come, so he could only explain one situation, and that was what troublesome matter had encountered.


    "Isn''t it defeated by a newcomer, as a stepping stone to his fame?"


    The Qi Wuhai under the king was silent.Kaido felt bored and walked to the execution stage.


    "Do you have any last words to say?" The execution soldier pressed Kaido''s head on the guillotine, and the Buddha Warring States suddenly said.


    "Or, do you want to confess your sinful life?"


    "Repent?" Kaido repeated the words, dismissively said.


    "What are you kidding? Warring States? Lao Tzu is Kaido, why should I confess?"


    "Hmph, a stubborn fellow." The Warring States of Buddha snorted coldly, beckoning to the executioner.


    "Then you go to die!"


    The soldiers cut the rope tied with the guillotine, and the huge guillotine fell from the sky and cut it at Kaido''s neck.


    The onlookers present even blindfolded their eyes, not daring to watch the next cruel scene.


    A generation of overlord, Kaido of the beasts, has just fallen?

 230 Chapter 230: Their Justice

    "Do you think you can kill me?"


    At the moment when the huge guillotine was about to fall, Kaido suddenly snorted.


    boom!


    At this time, a huge guillotine that did not know where the huge shell came from accurately hit the guillotine and shattered it.


    A pirate ship appeared on the sea level.


    Looking from a distance, a fat man smoking a cigar put a cannonball on his shoulder, and a faint blue smoke floated out of the barrel.


    This fat man just used this weapon to hit the huge guillotine that fell quickly after being so far away?


    how can that be?!


    This is the first thought that came to the minds of the residents present. How could someone be able to maintain such a high shooting rate at such a distance? Isn''t he afraid of hurting Kaido?


    "The real preparation for battle begins."


    At this time, Doflamingo stood up suddenly, looked at the pirate ship in the distance, and said with a smile.


    In fact, it was not just him, the expressions of all the people sitting on the high platform became solemn.


    "Protect the residents to retreat." The Warring States Period of Buddha showed his most basic responsibility as a navy marshal.He got up in the battle and quickly commanded the navy to evacuate the residents.


    Wait a minute, the war that is about to happen, not ordinary people can participate in.


    "Notify the reporters, stop filming." After the crowd was evacuated, the Warring States Warring States commanded the attendants calmly.


    "However, once this happens, those reporters will even add extra energy to describe the Navy, which may have an irreversible impact on the image of the Navy!"


    "Obey orders, Navy!"


    The Warring States roared, the soldier who wanted to say something closed his mouth, but there was a vague light in his eyes.


    As a newcomer who just graduated from the Naval Academy with honors, he firmly believed in the justice of the navy, so he had some doubts about the decision of the Warring States Period.


    "It doesn''t matter what the reporters want to describe,"


    "You don''t need to make everything public. What you can pass to the people in a few hours is just victory."


    After talking about this, he took off his cloak and walked towards Kaido.


    "Why, you are going to abandon your dignity as a soldier and take advantage of others?"


    Kaido, who was bound, saw the Buddha''s Warring States walking step by step, without any fear in his heart, but ridiculed.


    "You don''t mean to kill me before my subordinates come?"


    "You trash is not worthy to discuss justice with people!" The Warring States period threw away his cloak, and his whole person suddenly became bigger, his skin turned golden, like a gilded Buddha.


    Everyone''s fruit, monster species, and the form of the big Buddha.Let the eater get the power, wisdom and spirit like the Buddha.All qualities have been strengthened.


    This is the reason why the Warring States Period is called "Buddha", suppressing this sea with absolute power!


    "To die now is your best result!" The golden palm of the Warring States waved at Kaido, and a strong shock wave rushed out, knocking Kaido down along with the entire execution platform.


    "This is my justice!"


    Marin Vando''s land began to crack, and the floor under Kaido began to shatter.


    His whole person was pressed into the earth!


    This great change caused the people present to look sideways. Is this the true strength of the Warring States period?


    Worthy of being a man called "Buddha"!


    "Hahaha."


    Kaido''s disdainful voice came from the bottomless pit.


    "Are you just this strength?"


    A giant hand grabbed the edge of the giant pit, and Kaido crawled out of the pit.


    The shock wave of the Warring States period made him feel a little embarrassed, but his momentum was undiminished!


    As a person of ability, under the condition of being imprisoned by Hailou stone handcuffs, can he still be able to move normally after suffering an attack by the Marshal of the Warring States Period?


    What kind of monster is this??!!


    Kaido''s performance made the strong people present one after another.


    The two jailers who escorted him were also afraid for a while. With Kaido in this state, killing them might be an easy task.


    At this time, Kaido''s warship slowly docked, and the fat man got off the ship in a weird dance.Said frivolously.


    "Can you release my captain? After all, Wano Country would be very troublesome without him."


    The Warring States did not speak, and with a wave of the big golden hand, Kaido was once again pressed into the earth by the shock wave.


    This is his attitude!


    "You are so difficult for us to do." Quinn scratched his bald head and said with a tangled expression.


    "Well, how about we sunk Malin Vandor?"


    When Quinn said these words, countless strong men walked off the Kaido Pirate Ship.


    Three major disasters!


    Volley six!


    Twenty-two pillars!


    All the forces of Kaido are here!


    Countless shells fired from the pirate ship, as if not caring about the casualties, they shot towards Malin Fando.


    "Ice Age." At this time, the green pheasant Kuzan sitting on a chair stood up and jumped into the air. Numerous cold air condensed into ice and released from his body, touching the cannonball to make it condense. One by one ice cubes.


    As a natural ice fruit ability, Green Pheasant Kuzan has the ability to manipulate ice.


    "Huhuhu!"


    At this time, the brawny man standing behind the plagued Quinn, Drought Jack slapped his chest vigorously, jumped to the front, turned into a huge mammoth in the air, and hit the green pheasant.


    Owned by the animal family-ancient species-elephant fruit-mammoth form, Drought Jack has the ability to incarnate into an ancient mammoth, possessing terrifying power and desperate defense.


    The green pheasant was caught off guard and was knocked into countless small ice cubes.Jack''s elephant legs were raised high against a block of ice, as if he wanted to completely trample the green pheasant into powder.


    The two forces fought for the first time, which ended in a defeat by the navy.


    "Kuzan ah Kuzan," a coquettish man wearing a flamingo cloak jumped off the Qiwuhai plateau and onto the back of Drought Jack.Sneered at an ice cube on the ground.


    "Are you playing?"


    Doflamingo made a strange gesture with one hand, controlling Jack so that his leg could not fall.


    "Huh! Don''t provoke me!" Jack roared, his body suddenly exerted strength, as if breaking the thin thread that was binding him, like a leg suddenly stepped on the ice.


    This is the first time Doflamingo has failed to control a person. Such a powerful force is suffocating.


    "Excessively."


    The ice in this place gathered together, and the figure of the green pheasant Kuzan gradually emerged.He stood at Jack''s feet with a face of indifference, gently raised his hand, and pointed a finger at Jack.The icy chill came out from the fingers of the green pheasant.


    Bab Bah Bah Bah.


    Jack was frozen by ice from his calf, and then he turned into an ice sculpture!


    After doing all this, the green pheasant let out a cold breath and walked towards the battlefield.


    After the first shell sounded, the war between the Kaido Pirates and the naval headquarters had begun.


    He is going to enforce his justice!

 231 Chapter 231 War

    Above the sky, Lorne stood on the deck of the Golden Proverb thoughtfully.The cadres of the Vennhill family behind them are standing by, ready to join the battle at any time.


    "The turning point is coming!"


    Lorne squinted and looked into the distance when a cake boat appeared on the sea.


    Below, the battlefield of Marin Vando.


    "Bigmom reinforcements? You actually joined forces with that crazy woman!"


    The Warring States Period looked into the distance. When he saw the banner, his pupils shrank slightly and said coldly to the deep hole under him.


    At this time, Kaido once again crawled out of the pit against the shock wave of the Warring States Period of Buddha.


    "It''s possible that you don''t know the relationship between me and that woman Lingling."


    Kaido struggled to stand up, "So, if you want to kill me, come on!"


    "You don''t need to say it!" The Warring States once again used force, a huge shock wave shot from his hand, hitting Kaido''s shoulder heavily, Kaido''s legs were slightly bent, and the ground under his feet instantly cracked.But he struggled with his legs for a while and slowly stood up straight.Kaido was not pressed into the earth this time!


    "Does it take too much energy to transform into a giant Buddha form?"


    Kaido sneered, as if caught a glimpse of the fine sweat on the forehead of the Warring States Period.


    "Go on, you are one of the few people who can make me feel pain! Don''t let..."


    Kaido hadn''t finished speaking yet, a man in a navy cloak suddenly jumped down and hit Kaido with a heavy punch. The Warring States took the opportunity to send out another shock wave to press Kaido into the ground.


    "Thank you, Karp." The Warring States sighed and said to the man beside him.


    "Kaido will leave it to you. I''ll go and settle the battlefield."


    Karp waved his hand towards the Warring States, and his whole person disappeared instantly and appeared on the battlefield.


    Seeing Karp who disappeared, there was a trace of envy in Zeng Guo''s eyes. He was old and his body began to go downhill.Physical fitness is far worse than at the peak.


    And the kid Karp, as he was when he was young, so alive and well.


    I''m really envious.


    At this time, the ice block holding Jack had just begun to break, and Jack, who was transformed into an ancient mammoth, roared out of the ice block.


    "I want to tear you apart!" Jack roared, but suddenly saw an old man with a cold face standing in front of him.


    Karp threw a punch, and the fist, which was not entangled in black by the armed color, hit Jack''s lower abdomen fiercely, and then a big mouthful of blood spewed out of Jack''s elephant mouth. Karp was repelled by dozens of meters and hit The side of the group of beasts and pirates.


    Is this the strength of a hero?


    Everyone present swallowed their saliva and opened their mouths. Karp''s strength is too terrifying.This is simply beyond human ability!


    After throwing a punch, the morale of the navy soldiers was even higher, and they slashed at the pirate in front of them.and


    Karp turned around without any sense of accomplishment and walked towards Quinn.


    Looking at the old man walking slowly, Quinn''s forehead oozes fine sweat. He wanted to back up, but found a black figure in front of him.


    "Your opponent is me, old man."


    The tall man wearing a black uniform and a mask suddenly appeared and stood in front of Quinn.


    "When I first heard about you, I couldn''t believe it." Karp said with a pity in front of Jhin, now the head of the three plagues.


    "You are Wei''s favorite student. You used to believe in justice more than anyone else. How did you become like this."


    "Become the person you hated the most, Ken."


    "Justice?!" Jhin seemed to have heard the funniest joke, and laughed at Kapuhaha.


    "What a high-sounding word!"


    "And, to correct it, I am not Ken now, I am Jin, the head of the three plagues!"


    "Justice is not in others'' mouths, but in their own hearts." Karp shook his head.


    "Wei told me before that your personality is too extreme and you can easily go astray, so he dare not tell you many things."


    "Unexpectedly. You still become like this in the end."


    "After Wei knows, he will be disappointed in you."


    "You are not worthy of mentioning the teacher''s name!" Jin furiously said.


    "After that incident, does the Navy still have the face to discuss the word justice?"


    "Even your son chose to leave the navy?"


    "In my opinion, the navy is just a place to hide dirt."


    "Since I can''t convince you," Karp shook his head and said regretfully.


    "Then use my iron fist of love to let you know what justice is!"


    "It''s just what I want!" Jhin''s body gradually turned hideously. As an animal type ability person, he chose the most skilled semi-beastization from the beginning.


    "Let you see the results of my cultivation."


    boom!


    The pitch-black claws collided with Love''s fist, and the shock wave generated drove the surrounding soldiers and pirates back. A small blank area appeared on the battlefield!


    Jack got up from the ground tremblingly, looked around the battlefield in confusion for a week, and found that Karp was fighting against Big Brother Jin.Then rushed toward the center of the battlefield.


    ...


    "I said Senior Bear."


    On the edge of the battlefield, the ghost hand Yaze rode on the head of a pirate brawny, and said boringly while teasing the pirate.


    "What does it mean for the Navy Headquarters to summon us? It seems that we don''t need us. The Navy Headquarters can also win.


    "do not know."


    After Xiong casually shot a pirate flying past, he said lightly.


    "Oh oh oh! It is worthy of the teachings of Senior Xiong!" Ya Ze looked flattered, and then knocked the pirate strong man unconscious.


    "I''ll find something interesting to do."


    Yaze looked at a swordsman pirate on the battlefield with a cruel smile on his face.


    This pirate seems to be called the sixth volley, and the strength should be pretty good, right?


    Doflamingo was sitting on the battlefield. A pirate wanted to attack him, holding a large knife high and slashing towards his neck.


    Doflamingo in front of him didn''t seem to notice all this, and he was indifferent to the pirate''s sneak attack.


    Seeing to be hurt.There was a trace of ecstasy in the eyes of the pirate.


    I smiled and accepted the head of King Qiwu Haiduo Flamenco!


    The pirate was ecstatic. He had expected that he would become famous for killing Doflamingo.But the knife in his hand was about to touch Doflamingo''s neck.


    Suddenly he couldn''t move, as if something pulled his hand, preventing him from swinging the knife in his hand.


    "An ant is an ant after all." Doflamingo frowned, as if sentenced to death for the pirate.


    "No, don''t!" The pirate found that his hands were not under his control, and the knife in his hand struck his neck with horror.


    A knife slashed, blood splashing.Doflamingo sat motionless.


    "Is this the King''s Seven Wuhai?"


    A pirate carried a knife and walked over with a smile on his face.


    "The third seat of the sixth volley, come to ask."

 232 Chapter 232 Chaotic Battlefield

    Lorne stood in the air and looked down at it.


    The six volleys under Kaido have faced off against the Seven Wuhais under Kings.It looked aggressive, but Lorne knew that these so-called six volleys might not be the opponents of the Seven Wuhais under the King.


    The balance of victory in the war is tilted towards the navy, but this is inevitable.


    Although Lorne has always been uncomfortable with the navy''s acting style, he has deflated the navy many times.But he still has to admit that the navy is the most powerful force in this sea.


    Before the war started, Lorne made a deduction. If the theory of the four emperors in the original book is quite valid, then it is impossible to win this war just by relying on the pirate group under Kaido!


    Take the war on the top that appeared in the original work as an example. At that time, the most powerful Whitebeard Pirates and the Navy Headquarters also fought in Marin Vando.


    The navy headquarters is half paddling and half mutiny in the Qiwu Sea under his command.The navy hero Karp did not take action because of his family.In the navy, the yellow ape Polusalino, the green pheasant Kuzan began to paddle, and the three generals only fought and killed the red dog Sakaski, and still won the top war.


    The strength of the navy can be seen.


    Now it¡¯s replaced by the Hundred Beast Pirates, and it¡¯s still fighting the navy when the boss Kaido is captured. The current king, Qiwuhai, has not become the kind of fearless and fearless old fritters, and will still make a little effort. Yes, Karp and the Warring States have no fetters and can make full shots.


    Lorne felt that they had little hope of winning.


    But if war is as simple as a mathematical game, and the result can be obtained through calculation, then war will not be described as cruel.


    At this time, a cake boat came to the shore, under everyone''s attention.A tall man wearing leather pants and a scarf covering half of his face got off the boat.


    Kata Kuri!The second son of the Charlotte family!


    Does his appearance mean that Charlotte Lingling, who is also the Four Emperors, is also preparing to participate in this war?


    "go to hell!"


    When Katakuri walked down, an admiral appeared behind him with a six-style "shave", holding up his weapon and slashing at him.


    "Avenge Xiaona!"


    The inky black armed color is domineering wrapped around the knife, Kata Kuri can''t hide, can''t stop it!


    But when the knife slashed on Kata Kuri, it seemed to be slashed in the air, and it slashed across his body.


    "How is it possible, this is my domineering attack!" The officer exclaimed before it was too late, and a ball of black glutinous rice flowed out of Kata Kuri and wrapped the officer inside.


    "Because I am a perfect person! Perfect and powerful, domineering is not effective for me!"


    Kata Kuri whispered, the glutinous rice ball turned into a giant hand, lifted the official high up, and slammed it to the ground.


    It instantly lost consciousness.


    The people present stared at this scene blankly, looking at the overbearing man in front of them, speechless.


    Armed color domineering is an important means for people to deal with those with abilities, especially those with natural abilities. Through the entanglement of armed colors, they can grasp the strength of those with natural abilities. This is almost the consensus of everyone on this sea.


    But this Kata Kuri actually ignored the sword slash that was entwined with the domineering armed color. How did he do it?!


    The appearance of Kata Kuri made the situation change, he almost relied on his own power to make the battle situation turn for the better!


    He just wanted to wave his hand when countless black glutinous rice balls emerged from him and rushed towards the navy soldiers, turning into fists, and slamming them on the navy soldiers'' bodies.


    "Ice Breath."


    Just as he was about to continue his attack, the voice of a lazy man suddenly remembered behind him.


    A chill surged over his body, completely freezing it!


    Green Pheasant Kuzan did not know when he gave up his opponent Jack and appeared beside Kata Kuli.Stopped his next behavior.


    "Your sins end here!"


    Green Pheasant Kuzan shouted, and a handful of ice thorns grew out of his hands, towards Kata Kuli''s frozen body!


    "Finally an interesting opponent came, otherwise I thought the navy was unmanned."


    The ice suddenly shattered, and Kata Kuri woke up in the frozen state, his palm was wrapped in a dark, armed color domineering, and he grabbed Bing Ling.


    "Let me take a look at the courage of the admiral."


    "Ehhhhhhh? Where is Lao Tzu''s opponent?" At this time, Jack, who was unresponsive to the drought, reacted. The green pheasant Kuzan, who was originally his opponent, did not know when he had disappeared.


    Looking around the battlefield, I found that Kuzan and the reinforcements of the Charlotte family, the man named Charlotte Katakuri, were facing each other.


    "Dare to look down on me!"


    Jack was furious, and Kuzan clearly didn''t put him in his eyes.He rushed towards Kuzan, vowing to knock him to pieces!


    "Can''t let you do it recklessly!"


    However, before halfway through, a woman''s tender drink rang out in front of Jack in the drought.


    A petite and weak woman in the uniform of a lieutenant admiral, holding a thin sword, actually stopped herself!


    "Peach Rabbit Garden?!"


    Drought Jack Urn said the name utterly.The woman in front of her was the very famous Vice Admiral Peach Rabbit in the Navy, who had competed with Huang Yuan Polusalino, Red Dog Sakaski, and Green Pheasant Kuzan for the position of general.


    If it weren''t for her too young, her aptitude would still be far behind them.Now this woman is not Lieutenant General Taotu, but General Taotu!


    But no matter who you are, since you are in front of me,


    "Then you go to die!!!" Jack raised his elephant legs and stepped on the petite beauty.


    He was frustrated in front of the green pheasant and Karp before, and now he wants to retrieve the lost majesty!


    In the center of the battlefield, the naval hero Karp confronted Kaido''s two major disasters, the flame embers and the plague Quinn, with one enemy and two.


    In the fist-to-flesh battle, Jhin and Quinn were suppressed.


    This is the strength of the navy hero, this is the name of the iron fist!


    The pitch-black claws collided with the steel fist, making a huge and intense noise.


    As if hitting in the air, even though Karp''s fist did not show the darkness of armed color, it still burst out like a shock wave, directly knocking back the two disasters.


    "Is this iron fist?"


    Jhin wiped the blood stain on the corner of his mouth and said softly.


    "Without the use of armed color entanglement, but still able to capture the natural ability, even wielding far more powerful power than ordinary people."


    "This is Iron Fist!"


    "If I didn''t go to that place, maybe I really don''t know how you did it."


    Jhin stood up, and the domineering dark armed color that was wrapped around his body gradually disappeared.


    "This technique, I will too!"

 233 Chapter 233 The Death Plague Troop and Liu Ying

    "Why is there no color in their domineering?"


    Standing on the Golden Proverbs, Lorne''s pupils shrank slightly, staring at the battlefield below.


    Domineering is a means that everyone has, and it can also be said to be a communication certificate for the new world.


    Seeing and hearing color domineering can perceive the opponent''s attack and avoid it in advance.


    Armed color domineering can strengthen one''s own offensive power and defense power, and capture the body of natural ability.


    Domineering and domineering can deter the enemy, and weak-willed people will even faint directly.


    This is the consensus of everyone, as is Lorne''s perception of domineering.


    But Karp and Jhin broke Lorne''s inherent impression. Through his perception ability, Lorne could see that the domineering was not disappearing, but shrouded them like a transparent armor.


    Flow like a cloud.


    "This is what I learned when I left the navy. I am no longer the one who can do nothing to face the death of the teacher!"


    "We call this technique Liuying."


    After Jhin dissipated the black domineering covering his body, he looked at Karp solemnly.


    "In the meaning of the cherry blossoms, commemorate the fall of the hero!"


    "Huh! I don''t know what to say!" Karp closed his fist, squatted down, and then suddenly burst out a powerful force, rushing towards Jin.


    "Thinking that if you master this technique, you can challenge the old man?"


    "You just stepped into this level just now!"


    The two fists collided, like a big explosion, blasting the entire ground into a pit.


    Even with the plague Quinn, one of the disasters, it seemed that he could not withstand the shock wave of the explosion, and he took a few steps back.Then he looked at the two people in front of him in shock.


    This level of battle is really terrifying.


    Warring States anxiously looked at the chaotic battlefield in front of him, but at the same time his hands kept swaying the shock wave towards Kaido in the pothole.


    If it was someone else, he might have been unable to withstand his uninterrupted attacks long ago and would have died.


    But this Kaido is like an immortal monster, possessing unimaginable vitality.


    How is his body constructed!


    "Your strength is weakened! Is it weak? Warring States!" Kaido''s chuckle came from the deep pit, which made Warring States'' brows tighten and his hands harder.


    Bang bang bang!


    The shock wave rushed toward the pit without interruption.


    It''s just that he didn''t notice that in the bottomless pothole, the sea tower chain that bound Kaido, under the uninterrupted shock wave of the Warring States period, a tiny invisible crack appeared.


    And above the sky, Lorne, who was scanning the whole situation with his perception ability, noticed this keenly. He snapped his fingers and said softly to the cadres of the Vennhill family behind him.


    "It''s time for us to enter."


    Lorne''s face split into a curve, and he smiled madly.


    The pirates seem to be aggressive, but in fact, if this continues, defeat is set.


    Because whether it is the number of high-level powerhouses or the number of elite fighters, the pirates are weaker than the navy.


    However, Kaido is the change in this war!


    Ainilu, who was in control of the Golden Proverb, stopped supplying energy to the spacecraft, and the entire spacecraft lost its energy supply. Like a bird without wings, it stagnated slightly in the air, and then fell rapidly.


    Because the speed is too fast, the foremost end of the spacecraft even rubs against the air and sparks!


    "It''s so boring, don''t you think, Senior Bear!"


    The ghost hand Yaze looked at the bloody, unconscious swordsman at his feet, and said with a relaxed expression.


    He was holding a cloud of unpredictable black shadows in his hands, which seemed to be the outline of a person, struggling in his hands.


    Played for a while.Ya Ze felt bored and crushed the black shadow.Looking at the battlefield, he said with a relaxed face.


    "If Senior Kaido, known as the Four Emperors, can only do this."


    "Then what they call the Four Emperors, in my opinion, is nothing but a mere illusion."


    Xiong ignored these words, because the newcomer exuded a breath that made him uncomfortable.


    Especially the way he fights, the bear almost can''t help but want to shoot him flying.


    In order to vent this emotion, Xiong Duo shot a few pirates flying.


    "How can you evaluate Master Kaido?"


    Yaze''s disdain for Kaido provoked the dissatisfaction of a very strong pirate.


    He walked towards Yaze with a murderous look.


    "The leader of the six volleys, Thaddeus is here to ask."


    On the man''s naked shoulders, a strange flame ignited. He raised his head, with only one single eye on his face just below his forehead.


    "Finally an interesting person has arrived," Ya Ze licked his lips and said expectantly.


    "I hope you don''t let me down, don''t be as vulnerable as the guy just now."


    boom!


    The battle between Karp and Jhin is still going on, but anyone with a discerning eye can see that Jhin is already at a disadvantage under Karp''s offensive.


    Just relying on the super high recovery ability brought by the awakening of the devil fruit of his animal system, he resisted in the negative corner.


    Karp deserves to be Karp, and Quinn took a few steps back and nodded.


    This is the strength that a naval hero should have, otherwise how can the man who conquered the great route, the one piece king, Gore D. Roger, run around in the sea.


    But the name of your hero is the shackles that bind you this time!


    Quinn blew the whistle, and a line of uniformed pirates stepped down from the pirate ship.They are carrying a metal can, wearing gas masks and holding sprayers.


    "Death Plague Troop!" Some people in the navy at the scene recognized the team''s name with sharp eyes.


    The most notorious troops under Plague Quinn likes to poison the enemy and us in the battlefield, waiting for the enemy to lose the ability to resist before harvesting.


    However, this time, when the Death Plague Troop came out, the pirates on the battlefield showed cruel smiles, and then took out a mask from behind as if they were prepared.


    The green mist filled the battlefield, and the Buddha''s Warring States complexion was gloomy.The navy soldiers screamed and fell down.Lying on the ground twitching constantly.


    But the face of the Warring States Period who was suppressing Kaido was uncertain.Just about to prepare to shoot, a giant hand stretched out from the pit.


    "What''s wrong, Sengoku. Do you want to leave after hitting me so many times?"


    Kaido crawled out of the pit. He didn''t know when, he had already broken free from the chains of the sea tower.


    This makes the complexion of Warring States extremely ugly.


    When did he break free from the shackles of Hailoushi??


    As a capable person, being bound by the sea tower will lose all strength.This is the common sense of this sea.


    "Maybe you forgot?" Kaido casually threw the Hailou stone chain on the ground.


    "My country of Wano is this sea, the largest sea building stone processing country!"


    "Your craftsmanship is too backward!"

 234 Chapter 234 The Man Side by Side with the Admiral

    The battle that had already been won was reversed in an instant.


    The Warring States Period of Buddha took a deep breath and said solemnly.


    "Don''t think that you will win if you are lucky enough to break free from the shackles of the sea tower. I can catch you the first time, and I can catch you the second time!"


    "Next time, I will sink you directly into the bottom of the sea, without giving you any chance!"


    "Hope you can kill me!" Kaido said indifferently, just about to take a step forward.


    Suddenly the voice of a boy sounded above.


    "Want to die? Oh ha ha ha, I have never seen such a strange request."


    Everyone looked up and saw that in the sky, a golden spaceship was falling rapidly with sparks.And the direction of the fall is unbiased, it is towards Kaido!


    boom!


    Kaido raised his hands subconsciously, trying to catch the spaceship that descended from the sky. This was his confidence as one of the four emperors.


    But at the moment when both hands touched the spaceship, the ground under Kaido''s feet seemed to be unable to withstand the huge impact that fell from the sky, and instantly cracked, and Kaido was smashed into the ground again.


    "Marshal of the Warring States Period."


    He landed and jumped slightly, standing in front of the Warring States, the men of the Wienhill family behind him.


    "We''re seeing each other again." Lorne''s face curled up.


    "How are you thinking about my proposal."


    After Lorne finished speaking, the Golden Proverbs behind him instantly exploded, then ignited a raging flame, and the gold fragments fell to the ground.


    "Are you saying you want to be King Qi Wuhai?" The pupils of the Warring States period tightened slightly.


    "I tell you, this is impossible!"


    "Even if you make those things public, the world government has 10,000 ways to bury them in history."


    "You can''t do it!"


    The Warring States Period was gambling. Although the Tianlong people controlled the world by their name, there were endless talents and strangers under their command.But there are still many voices against him on this sea.


    However, if Lorne is allowed to become the king of Qiwuhai, where else can the Navy''s face be put?


    The Doflamingo incident cannot be staged again!The justice of the navy cannot be desecrated!


    So he was betting that Lorne was just lying to him, because according to the information he had, the Wienhill family had been expelled from the sacred place of Drakonian Mary Joa when Lorne was born.


    Lorne had no access to the historical text at all.


    "Don''t rush to refuse." Lorne''s face gradually became cold.


    "I''m not asking you to make a deal."


    Lorne pointed to the death plague troops raging on the battlefield, and said coldly.


    "This can be regarded as the first thing I did for the navy after I became King Qiwuhai."


    Then he pointed to the navy soldiers who could only lie on the ground and groan in pain because of the poisonous gas.


    "It is because of your hesitation that these soldiers suffer pain that could have been avoided."


    Lorne snapped his fingers, and a soldier of the Death Plague Troop suddenly stopped moving, and then took off his mask in full view.


    The whole person stood directly in the poisonous gas.It didn''t take long before he collapsed directly to the ground.


    Attracting ridicule from the surrounding soldiers of the Death Plague Force.


    "For every second you hesitate, ten navy soldiers will inhale poison gas."


    "So, choose."


    Lorne said softly.It''s so cool to criticize others on a moral high ground!


    Warring States waved his arm forcefully, and a shock wave rushed towards the death plague troops, directly knocking several pirates into the air, even dissipating a lot of the poisonous gas surrounding them.


    But these are tantamount to a drop in the bucket for a huge battlefield.


    It was also when the tens of meters of naval soldiers struggled to groan after being exposed to poison gas.


    The Warring States of Buddha finally couldn''t help it, coldly hummed.


    "If you can obey the navy''s arrangement, I will apply to the above to allow you to join the King''s Qiwu Sea."


    What was waiting for was now, Lorne nodded without changing his face.Then snapped another finger.


    All the death plague troops were in a daze, and then showed a fanatical expression on their faces.


    Like believers who swore allegiance to the Pope.


    Then he took off his helmet at the same time, and all the soldiers of the Death Plague Force were exposed to the poison gas at the same time.


    "For Vennhill!"


    The Death Plague Troop shouted, and then all fell down.


    The Warring States took the opportunity to use shock waves to disperse the poisonous gas, and the battlefield finally returned to the beginning.


    "That''s right, that''s right, that''s it." Lorne walked slowly to the front of the Warring States Period and said with a slight smile.


    "Now we can fight together."


    "The old man will not fight side by side with criminals."


    "Think of it as you like," Lorne shrugged, said indifferently, then pointed his finger and started to shake the Golden Proverb wreck.


    Kaido is already coming out.


    "This is what you have to face."


    After speaking, Lorne brought the family cadres to the scene.


    Find an opponent.


    boom!


    The wreckage of the Golden Proverbs flew around, and Kaido leaped from the ground.


    "Is there any trick, just use it."


    His face was gloomy and uncertain.The spacecraft that fell thousands of meters in the sky did not cause much damage to him, but it caused him to be beaten into the ground again, and he was a little embarrassed.


    Kaido felt that he was provoked by the majesty of the Four Emperors!


    The Warring States period did not speak, and took a deep breath, his body shining golden.


    "The other trick is to impose sanctions on your justice!"


    The golden Buddha rushed towards the monster.The fiercest battle on the battlefield is about to begin!


    Every time they collide, they will burst out shock waves, shattering the surrounding things.Weak people cannot even stand within their fighting range.


    This should be regarded as the highest level of battle on this sea.


    Lorne walked in the middle of the battlefield, like walking in a leisurely courtyard.Neither the navy nor the pirates took action against Lorne as if they had not seen him.


    When Lorne walked over, he respectfully gave way to a path.


    boom!


    A sturdy man braving the flames grabbed the head of the boy in front of him.


    Then suddenly crushed, said disdainfully.


    "A newcomer to the King''s Qiwuhai? But so!"


    "It''s just a pile of rubbish."


    He turned around and met Lorne.With his eyes drooping, he looked down at Lorne condescendingly.


    "who are you?"


    "It''s nothing more than a newcomer to Qiwuhai under the king." Lorne said with a smile.He didn''t care who this one-eyed man was, or even who he just killed.


    However, the clamour of this man after the victory made Lorne feel uncomfortable.


    Because he was not careful, he scolded Lorne in.Blame him for bad luck, and just happened to meet Lorne.


    The pirates and navy fighting around were taken aback for a moment, and then took out their weapons one after another, looking feverishly at the single-eyed man and started shooting.


    Boom boom boom boom!


    The one-eyed man could not dodge and was surrounded by a rain of bullets.The skin on his body was splashed with blood.


    And Lorne stood in place and didn''t do anything from start to finish.

 235 Chapter 235 Dragon

    "Ah ah ah I want you to die!"


    Ordinary bullets can''t severely injure the awakener of this one-eyed giant with animal fruit ability.


    But it can make them feel pain.


    A hand stretched out from the rain of bullets, trying to catch Lorne, but Lorne swiftly avoided it.


    "Bullets can''t kill me!"


    The giant roared, and long black hairs grew from his skin, and black flames burned all over his body.


    Animals are devil fruits, cattle fruits, monster species, and ox forms.


    This ancient beast that exists in the legend is burning with strange flames.


    When it meets water, it boils, and when it meets wood, it dies.This flame also represents his mood.


    The more angry, the more vigorous the flame burns, and the stronger his own power.


    Thaddeus was able to sit firmly on the top of the six volleys of the Kaido Pirates group because of this powerful ability.


    He raised his head and looked at Lorne angrily with one eye.


    "You angered me, and you will pay for what you did!"


    The brawny man withstood the bullet and forcibly transformed into a half-orc state, and walked toward Lorne aggressively.


    "Remember my name, Thaddeus. It is the one who is about to pinch you to death."


    "It seems you haven''t seen the situation clearly."


    Lorne sneered.


    "Do you think that war is a child''s play, can you reverse the situation with a few yells?"


    "what?"


    Thaddeus was taken aback for a moment, but he didn''t realize what Lorne meant.At this time, he was only ten steps away from Lorne, and at the speed of his animal type ability person, these ten steps were only a momentary matter.


    A weak person like Lorne can easily break his neck once he sees him close.It''s like the so-called newcomer of the seven Wuhai under the king.What on earth did he fight so arrogantly?


    "If you want to fight with me, come to me first."


    Lorne''s dismissive tone completely angered Thaddeus, and he rushed towards Lorne with a low growl.


    But in the first step, the pirates beside him seemed to have rebelled, ignoring the blazing flames on Thaddeus.Hold his body firmly.


    In the second step, the surrounding navy soldiers picked up the navy saber and stabbed Thaddeus.


    In the third step, Thaddeus roared and kicked away the pirates who were lit by black flames, trying to get stabbed by the navy soldiers, and kick them into the air.


    The fourth step, the fifth step.The wound on Thaddeus hadn''t healed yet, and a large group of pirates or navy soldiers jumped up, shouting, and rushed towards him.


    The sixth step, the seventh step.A general in the uniform of a lieutenant admiral came to Thaddeus with a shave, and his domineering fist entwined his arms and hit him in the abdomen.


    In the eighth step, on the Naval Headquarters building, a fort moved slowly, and the soldier manipulating the cannon did not know when the muzzle was aimed at Thaddeus. The huge live-lead projectile hit Thaddeus severely. Shuo''s body exploded.


    In the ninth step, a sword swept across the battlefield and hit Thaddeus in the body.


    The Lieutenant General Taotu Zhuyuan, who was fighting Jack, returned to his senses and took away his sword with a cold snort.


    Thaddeus stood in front of Lorne, his eyes dim, his whole body was like a sculpture, motionless.


    Lorne was standing in front of him, but he didn''t have the strength to take this last step.


    "Fuck!"


    "Really deserves to be Senior Lorne!"


    At this time, there was applause next to Lorne, and a teenager walked out with a look of admiration.


    His left hand is like a demon.


    "I defeated the man who killed me once without doing anything!"


    The ghost hand Aze said respectfully while applauding.


    "If you die in the hands of this kind of stuff, I would doubt the level of the King Qiwuhai."


    Lorne said blankly, this young man''s abilities are very strange, and Thaddeus had defeated his body just now, but when he was about to die, he used a strange technique to replace it with a black shadow. His own death, the body hid.


    "You are Lorne, right?"


    A tall figure suddenly appeared beside Ron and said lightly.


    In this war, Xiong has always acted as a bystander. As long as no one does anything to him, he will not fight back.


    "Something?" Lorne tilted his head and said.


    "Miss Klockdale dragged me to bring you a message." Xiong nodded and said slowly.


    "The wave of the new era is coming, she is waiting for you in the new world."


    "So that''s the case." Lorne said, and he said why there was no Miss Klockdal in the Seven Wuhai Conference, because she was not in Paradise at all.


    "New world," Lorne nodded.


    "I will go, and soon!"


    On the edge of the battlefield, Kaido knocked the golden Buddha back with a heavy punch, and then jumped to the center of the battlefield.With a roar, it turned into a black five-clawed dragon.Soaring into the air, floating above the battlefield.


    "Dragon Breath!"


    Just like the breath of a dragon, Kaido, who was transformed into a dragon, spewed a breath toward the battlefield, exploding in the center of the battlefield.From a distance, it was as if Malin Vando was blown out of a hole.


    Is this the ability of Kaido?


    Lorne raised his head, squinted at the dragon in the sky, and began to think.


    A dragon''s breath is a huge pit, this kind of power is no longer much lower than the sword of Damocles.


    And it seems that Kaido hasn''t tried his best. Is this the strength of the top powerhouse in this sea?


    Kaido''s intentions were still unfinished after spraying a dragon''s breath, and he turned his head and wanted to spray again.


    "Don''t be overwhelmed! Bastard!"


    But at this time, an old and sturdy figure leaped high and hit Kaido''s dragon head with a fist, smashing Kaido into the ground.


    "Abusive bastards! What do you think of us?!"


    Karp looked gloomy and helped the Warring States Period.


    "Today, I will end you!"


    "You old fellow, your opponent is me!" At this time, Jhin realized that his opponent Karp had disappeared, and he felt insulted.Quinn stopped him when he wanted to leave.


    "Kapu will leave it to Kaido boss." Quinn took out a mace from behind and threw it in Kaido''s direction.


    "After all, they have that grievance!"


    "Yes, yes, yes!" Kaido slowly got up and changed back to human form.


    "That''s it!"


    He gently wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. This was the first time he had suffered such an injury since the war began.


    "That''s it! Old Man Karp!"


    "It''s been a long time since I was injured, so long I can''t remember how it feels to be injured."


    "That''s how you killed the fist of that old fellow Lockes?"


    Kaido took the mace thrown by Quinn and said to Karp.


    "It''s been a long time since the weapon has been used. You are qualified to see it."

 236 Chapter 236 G1 Branch

    When the name Lockes was mentioned, Karp''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "If you don''t tell me, I have forgotten. You were also on the boat of that guy Lockes."


    "I will send you to see your captain now!"


    "I hope so."


    Kaido yelled and swung the mace in his hand.He is in the strongest state with a weapon in hand.


    Wano Country has the richest sea building stone deposits in the sea, so their craftsmen have also mastered the excellent sea building stone forging technology.


    Kaido''s weapon was made by the craftsmen after he occupied the country of Wazhi.Extremely hard.


    With the strongest weapon and the strongest body, this is his beast Kaido!


    Known as the strongest man in singles!


    "Thunder and gossip!"


    The mace smashed at Karp with a sound of wind.


    Jhin and Quinn wanted to help, but saw the gloomy Senguo slowly approaching.


    I wanted to move, but found that the ground under my feet did not know when it was frozen.


    A mass of ice condensed into the appearance of a man, and Kuzanha, the green pheasant, walked out of the ice with a breath of cold.


    "I''ll help you, Marshal of the Warring States Period."


    "You are here, what should I do over Kata Kuri?" Warring States was worthy of being a wise general, and said quickly.


    Kata Kuri is the number two character in the Charlotte Pirates, and ordinary people can''t be his opponent at all, they can''t even stop him!


    "The seven martial arts of those kings, it''s time to play their role."


    Green Pheasant Kuzan said coldly.


    "Like that person."


    ...


    "I didn''t expect the two of us to meet in this situation." Kata Kuli looked at the boy in front of him and said with a smile.


    "I also said I have a chance to have a drink with you."


    "I don''t want to either."


    Lorne stood in front of Kata Kuri, a little embarrassed.When Lorne looked up at Kaido Dragon''s Breath, the green pheasant Kuzan directly attracted Kata Kuli, and then ran to help the Warring States against Jin and Quinn.


    This meant clearly that he wanted Lorne to contribute, otherwise he would get the position of King Qi Wuhai without doing anything, which would be too cheap for him.


    "How long have you not seen each other?"


    Kata Kuri smiled and said


    "It''s almost eight years, right?"


    Lorne said that he was caught by the navy and sent to Justice Island for trial.


    When Kata Kuli came to pick up Garrett, he even almost had a head-on conflict with the yellow ape Polusalino, just to repay Lorne for saving Garrett.


    This kind of man who values ??love and righteousness deserves to be a friend.


    It''s a pity that Lorne wanted to enter Push City and do a career imitating Bucky the clown.


    Counting the days, he was imprisoned in the city for more than two years, dormant in Adela for three years, and ruled Adela for almost two years.


    I haven''t seen each other for almost eight years.


    "It''s been that long." Kata Kuri muttered to himself, the little guy who was behind bars, but said boldly.


    There must be his place on this sea.


    Unexpectedly, after so many years, he actually did it.


    Bounty of 1,000,000 (billion) Pele¡¯s great pirate, the demon Lorne.


    He had never set foot in the new world, but he was the first to have such a high reward.


    Even if he is in the new world, he can hear his name.


    "Garret often talked to me, complaining that I didn''t save you at the time. Later, as soon as he heard from you, he hurried to the paradise."


    "I don''t put my brother in the eyes at all."


    "How is she now?"


    Kata Kuri smiled and said, like a friend''s greeting.


    "War is a man''s business, so this time I didn''t bring her here, but let her stay in Adela waiting for news."


    "Good job," Kata Kuri commented.


    "I will take care of Xiao Jia," Lorne said, "Betting on my name."


    "Very good." Kata Kuri nodded, and after a brief silence, he spoke.


    "Then, let me see if you have the strength to take care of my sister."


    Kata Kuri was not a talkative person. This time he said a few more words because he met Lorne because silence can make people feel strange and alienated, and this alienation will gradually become fear.


    He has to wear a cloak of fear to protect his family.


    "can."


    Lorne nodded. After all, he was still a naval person in name, so the strokes shouldn''t be too obvious.And he also wanted to try, how far is he from the top ones.


    ...


    New World, G1 branch.


    This is the naval branch with its hands in front of the door of the Red Earth Continent. It is controlled by the red dog Sakaski, and the yellow ape Polusalino comes to inspect from time to time.It echoes with Marine Vandor, the naval headquarters in the Chambord Islands.


    Belongs to the foundation and facade of the navy in the new world.


    But at this time, this branch, which symbolizes the majesty of the navy, turned into a purgatory at this time.


    A floating tower appeared above the G1 branch.


    The ground cracked and magma emerged from the ground.Countless soldiers and pirates lie on the battlefield, knowing their lives and deaths.


    A resolute man stands in the center of the battlefield. There is a big gap in his abdomen. The lava flows and slowly repairs.


    And beside him, the fallen pirate''s corpse could almost form a hill.


    "Aren''t you giving up, Navy?"


    In front of him, stood a man with blond hair, and the man said madly with a cigar in his mouth.


    "I really want to thank the idiot Kaido. If he hadn''t challenged Malin Vando to the death and attracted most of the attention of the Navy, we would not have attacked here so easily."


    "The G1 branch is the last branch of the Navy in the New World. After we destroy this place, the New World will completely belong to our pirates."


    The resolute man didn''t answer, and threw a punch. The lava was shot out like a cannonball and rushed towards the blond man with a cigarette in his mouth.


    "Go to hell, Golden Lion, the justice of the navy will not allow you to desecrate!"


    "Heaven Dog!"


    "Really a stubborn idiot."


    Skee smiled and shook his head, his body floated up and flew back.The land began to flow like water, and a stone wall grew out of the ground, blocking the middle of the red dog Sakaski and the golden lion Shiji.


    It seemed to be exhausted. After the magma fist broke through several layers of boulders, it seemed to lose its cohesive strength and turned into a pool of liquid to flow to the ground.


    "Ma Ma Ma."


    "Skey, don''t play."


    A woman''s presumptuous laughter came from the sky.A woman in a pink dress with long pink hair is riding on a cloud and looking down below.


    She is the only woman among the Four Emperors, Charlotte Lingling.


    "In fact, it doesn''t matter if the guy Kaido died in the hands of the navy."


    Charlotte Lingling looked at the red dog Sakaski with a cruel color in her eyes.


    "Let''s use the head of this admiral as a reward."

 237 Regarding the recent rigorous investigation.

    The author has not deleted any post or this chapter, any criticism or opinion is acceptable.


    However, due to recent strict investigations, many posts and this chapter have been deleted by the system, and many works have also been 404ed.


    So if you find that your post is missing, please forgive me.

 238 Chapter 237 Escape

    After Sakaski threw that punch, he knelt to the ground exhausted.


    His sturdy face was full of unwillingness, because of the decisive battle between the navy and Kaido, he had no time to take care of the G1 branch.


    The two emperors of the New World took the opportunity to join forces to attack here, wanting to extract the teeth that the Navy has embedded in the forefront of the New World.


    The soldiers were killed and wounded in the first wave of the two emperors'' attack, leaving only themselves and Polusalino in the negative corner.


    But compared with the legendary Pirate Shiji, he was still too young to fight him.Polusalino was no match for Charlotte Lingling, and fell on the side of the gravel pile.


    It would be great if he were stronger, and Sarkarski resented his weakness at this time.


    If you are stronger, you can wipe out the sins of the world.


    "Be buried for your justice." Shiji flew up in the air, floating in the air, looking down at Sakarski condescendingly.


    He held a virtual hand, and the ground around Sakarski began to move.


    "I will build a tomb for you with a tombstone on it."


    "Just write it, he was brave."


    "Don''t be overwhelmed!" The red dog Sakaski beat the floor under his feet, and magma flowed in the cracks of the earth.


    "My justice does not need your admission at all!"


    "Red Lotus¡¤Houndstooth"


    The magma spewed out and gathered in the midair into a giant red dog, rushing towards Shiji.


    Shiji couldn''t dodge and was swallowed by this giant magma dog.


    This blow was already his last blow, and no matter what the result was, he would become the fish on the chopping board and be slaughtered.


    After doing all this, Sarkarski slowly closed his eyes.He doesn''t have the slightest strength at this time, and even moving his fingers is a luxury.


    "Ahhhhhhh, Shiji, idiot."


    "If you don''t pay attention, you will lose face in front of the newcomer."


    Seeing her ally being swallowed by the giant dog, Charlotte Lingling didn''t move at all in her heart, but teased instead.


    She touched the little sun on her shoulder.Said with a smile.


    "Prometheus, go and show this magma boy what a real flame is."


    This humane little guy showed a cruel and weird smile.Floating into the air, his whole body turned into a ball of fire and smashed towards Sarkarski.


    Reminiscent of a flame shooting star.


    "Farewell, Magma Boy." Charlotte Lingling said coldly, as if she was sentenced to death by Sakaski.


    At this moment, the gravel pile on the side shook slightly, and a group of golden flashes rushed out of it. Polusalino grabbed Sakaski and fled the battlefield.


    "Ahem, let me go, Polusalino, I don''t want to run away like a coward like this!"


    The expected pain did not come, and Sakarski opened his eyes and found that Polusalino was pulling him and flying out of the G1 Division.


    "Do you think I want to save you? You shit, idiot who doesn''t know how to work!"


    Porusalino yelled, as he was embarrassed with blood.The laziness and calmness of the past is no longer the same.


    "As long as you are alive, you can continue to enforce your justice, right?"


    "It''s just a temporary failure,"


    "Don''t die, old friend!"


    ...


    Great route, paradise, naval headquarters Marin Vandor.


    The war has entered a white-hot stage.After Kaido got his weapon mace, as if he had changed a person, all his moves were swung towards Karp''s vitals.


    But Karp lives up to the name of a hero, facing a monster like Kaido, still face calm and calm.


    Their battle has become a battle of physical strength and willpower.


    On the other hand, the combination of Warring States and Kuzan gradually suppressed Jhin and Quinn.


    After all, the Warring States Period is a person with a legendary name. No matter how old he is, he is not bad when confronted with monsters like Kaido, but when he fights against juniors like Jin and Quinn, he still shows him. Rich combat experience.


    What''s more, Jhin is still his student in name after all.If it hadn''t been for the rebellion of the navy, the physical skills and domineering had improved a lot, and he had also learned the technique called "liuying".


    At this time, the Warring States had already taken him down.


    He had already understood at this time that the victory of this war had already been on the shoulders of him and Karp.


    As long as one side of the two battlefields wins and can free up their hands, they can free up their hands and control the entire battle.


    "I actually don''t understand." Lorne slapped a punch and punched Kata Kuri''s body, like he was hitting a ball of cotton, and his domineering fist did not cause much damage to him.


    "Why are you here to help Kaido? It stands to reason that if Kaido step down, the new world will vacate a large area, even if it is enough for you to divide."


    "Why risk helping him?"


    "It''s hard to pay back the favor." Kata Kuri thought for a while, just spit out a few words.


    "Mom and Kaido have a lot of grievances, which is not something you and I can guess."


    "That''s it." After hearing Kata Kuri''s answer, Lorne nodded slowly. It is very difficult to pay the debt of favor. He still understands the truth.


    Small favors are sometimes more useful than money beauties.


    Especially when one''s status is higher, that small favor debt is more difficult to deal with.


    Otherwise, I wouldn''t refuse Kata Kuri''s help in the first place.


    "But you should understand." Lorne said.


    "This is an impossible war to win."


    The Kaido Pirates group showed their talents and seemed to be in the limelight, but like a rootless tree, the scenery won''t last long.


    The so-called six volleys, twenty-two pillars, in Lorne''s view, were similar to a group of chickens.


    At best, it was only close to the strength of the admiral''s rank. It seemed that there were so many powerful people, but when faced with the power of Qiwuhai under the king, it seemed a little weak.


    Even if the King''s Seven Wuhais didn''t make an all-out effort, the Kaido Pirate Group couldn''t separate enough manpower to stop them.


    If this continues, wait for the admirals and the few paddling king Qiwu Sea Commander Kaido Pirates to clean up the miscellaneous fish, and then they can surround Kaido.


    The defeat is doomed, no matter how strong Kaido is, it is impossible to face many strong players so easily.


    It is impossible for Kata Kuri to fail to see this, but he is obliged to come.


    In addition to helping Charlotte Lingling repay some kindness, they have some back-hands that can turn the tide of the battle.


    "An unwinnable war?"


    "Maybe." Kata Kuri smiled self-deprecatingly, and then fists condensed from glutinous rice popped out of his body and swung towards Lorne.


    By sensing the changes in his emotions, Lorne was even more sure of the guess that they had something to follow.


    What is it that makes them so confident?


    Lorne didn''t want to care, he just wanted to improve his strength so that he could have the ability to protect himself when facing the upcoming wave of the new era.

 239 Chapter 238

    "Can there be no one from the huge pirate group?"


    On the battlefield, a topless blond man said dismissively.


    Ainilu has accumulated a lot of grievances because of his sister''s arrest.Originally wanted to be released in this war.


    However, in the entire Kaido Pirate Group, no strong person could come out to face him.


    He had been in the war for so long, and he hadn''t encountered an enemy worthy of his all-out attack.


    There is only the last seat of the six volleys just now, which deserves a little seriousness.


    It''s a pity that now that last seat has become a ball of coke, and I don''t know the life or death.


    Ainilu walked on the battlefield, intertwined with thunder and lightning, like a god.


    Pirates all around avoid their sharp edges.


    "Another natural ability person? Senior Lorne''s men are really talented!"


    At this time, a black-haired teenager with a hippie smile appeared beside Ainilu and said with a smile.


    "But Senior Lorne didn''t have the spirit to move forward, he only knew that he would hide in the paradise and do his best."


    "Why don''t you come and follow me, I am the new king, Qiwuhai, let''s conquer the new world together."


    The boy''s tone was sincere.Looking expectantly at Ainilu, but what greeted him was a thunder falling from the sky.Kill it into a black mass.


    "What are you? Compared to Lorne, are you worthy?" Ainilu said dismissively.


    This newcomer who claims to be the Seventh Martial Sea of ??the King, he has heard a little bit that the bounty is not as good as his newcomer, so why should he bow his head?


    "So fierce, Senior Anilu!"


    "Almost beaten to death!"


    "The soul accumulated with great difficulty has been consumed again!"


    At this time, the black shadow on the ground gave out a cloud of black smoke, and gradually condensed into the appearance of Ya Ze, he said with a look of fear.


    "Is this the power of those with natural ability? I really envy you!"


    If he hadn''t been intact, I''m afraid Anilu would really believe his words.


    Can you transfer the damage you have received?What a tricky ability.


    Anilou squinted his eyes and looked at the nervous boy.


    "I don''t want to talk nonsense with you, I just want to ask."


    Numerous thunder and lightning snakes emerged from Ainilu¡¯s body,


    "Are you going to fight us here?"


    "Don''t dare, don''t dare." Yaze said grimly, "I adore Senior Lorne so much, why would I want to be an enemy of him?"


    "All this is a misunderstanding."


    Then, as if to show his sincerity, Yaze turned into a cloud of black smoke and disappeared into the battlefield.


    No one just saw it.After Ya Ze turned around, his face was extremely gloomy.


    This episode was not taken to heart by Ainilu, he continued to sweep the battlefield, looking for the strong of Kaido Pirates.


    The other cadres of the Vennhill family have faced off against Kaido and the masters of the Pirate Group, and they have demonstrated their jaw-dropping strength during the war.


    After this war, no matter what the outcome is, all the forces in the world must reassess the Vennhill family.


    Lorne, a newcomer, already has the qualifications to challenge the old forces. The only shortcoming is that his qualifications are relatively small, and he has not been able to enter the new world at the beginning of the great voyage era.


    Therefore, there is no territory. The power of the new world is now intertwined. Newcomers who want to gain a firm foothold can only choose to surrender to one side, or to remove the old man.


    In fact, the war was over when Lorne entered the game.


    I don''t know if it was arrogance or some other reason, Jhin and Quinn didn''t drag out all of their hole cards, which also caused a serious shortage of their masters compared with the navy.


    The kings Qiwuhai and admirals who have no rivals can free up their hands to clean up the miscellaneous fish.When the miscellaneous fish are cleaned up, Kaido will once again face the scene of being beaten by the strong.


    At that time, even he, who claims to be the strongest monster in the world, will be defeated.


    boom!


    Kaido and Karp punch each other, and they both back off at the same time.


    "Unexpectedly, at such an old age, I can still live alive, old fellow."


    Kaido shook his arm and said loudly.


    "Neither did I expect that the little guy on Locks could grow into such a monster."


    "I knew it, I sank your entire ship to the bottom of the sea."


    Karp said blankly, like Kaido, who is arrogant and arrogant because of some strength. He has been traversing the sea for decades, and he doesn''t know how many he has encountered.


    But these people, without exception, have become dead bones on the seabed.


    Even the overlord from decades ago is no exception.


    So this time the war.


    "So this time the war is still invincible!"


    Karp¡¯s muscles suddenly widened, and his whole body rushed towards Kaido like a cannonball. The two people saw and heard, and their moves changed. However, Karp was even better. A punch hit Kaido in the abdomen and knocked him. Repel dozens of steps.


    Hit a building and knock it down.


    "Ahem," Kaido vomited a mouthful of blood and stood up carelessly.


    This is the heaviest injury he has suffered since the war began.


    "It''s been a long time since I fought so happily! Karp!"


    "Your Liuying did a good job of cultivation, and it reminds me of the hurt feeling."


    "I don''t understand why the cherry blossoms do not flow cherry blossoms!"


    Karp appeared in front of Kaido in an instant, and fisted out, as if there were countless fist winds, his fists did not touch Kaido''s body.However, countless depressions appeared in his body.


    "Isn¡¯t it common sense to let the domineering flow in the body, and to be able to exert a stronger force?"


    "Or, you have degraded to the point where you regard this kind of bad street skills decades ago as treasures?"


    "This painful feeling."


    Kaido hit the ground with a mace, and resisted not falling.Said with a smile.


    "This feeling!"


    "Kapu, I admit you! I admit that you are the one who can hurt me."


    "But!" Kaido wiped the blood stains from the corners of his mouth and said with a sneer.


    "You lost."


    "Nonsense!" Karp threw a punch, knocking Kaido back again.


    "Now you are like this, how dare you say victory without shame."


    In the current battlefield, the cannon fodder of Kaido''s forces has been cleaned up by the navy, and only the few remaining strong ones are still resisting.


    But under the navy''s two-on-one, or even three-on-one offensive, it won¡¯t last long.


    The Qi Wuhai under the king even looked bored on the side of the battlefield because they could not find their opponents.


    No matter how you look at this war, the navy won.


    So what is their confidence?


    But at this time, a telephone bug placed in the Navy Headquarters building suddenly rang, and the operator climbed out from under the table, and after receiving the phone bug tremblingly, his face changed drastically.


    Hurriedly ran out of the building and shouted in horror.


    "Master Marshal, it''s not good."


    "The G1 branch has fallen!"

 240 Chapter 239

    "The two emperors of the new world, Shiji and Charlotte Lingling, jointly attacked the G1 branch when Kaido was executed."


    "Now the G1 branch has fallen."


    "The Red Dog Sakaski and Yellow Ape Polusalino who were stationed there were seriously injured and fled.


    When the navy soldier roared these words hoarsely, the battlefield fell into deathly silence.


    It is like a basin of water, extinguishing the high morale of the navy.


    The king''s Qiwuhai were thoughtful, the navy soldiers looked blank, and the navy officers couldn''t believe it.


    All sentient beings are manifested at this time.


    At this time, Kaido''s pirates also looked blank, but they were relieved.This is Master Kaido, even if it creates any miracles, isn''t it surprising?


    Quinn laughed at the same time, but there was some bitterness and worry in his smile.


    Will Skee and Charlotte Lingling really keep the promise?


    Is that man''s plan really perfect?


    Karp looked at Kaido in front of him with a green face, and said coldly.


    "You planned all this?"


    His fists were squeezed tightly, showing his inner anger.


    "At this time, the navy branch of New World should have been wiped out by Lingling and the others."


    "Old guy, remember to make their tombstones better."


    "At that time, we will turn the new world into a paradise."


    "A paradise for pirates alone."


    Kaido laughed wildly without denying it.Karp shot angrily and slapped him severely.


    "Asshole!"


    But this punch was pinched by Kaido.His muscles tightened.The wound on the body healed quickly.


    This is the effect of the awakening of the animal demon fruit ability, possessing terrifying resilience, as long as there is a breath, it can quickly recover from physical injuries.


    This terrifying resilience, coupled with Kaido''s physical strength, has made this "the strongest creature by sea, land, and air".


    "If you are ten years younger, you might actually be able to kill me."


    "But now, this era doesn''t belong to you anymore."


    "The heroic era of being able to cross the sea alone is long gone, old man!"


    Kaido grabbed Karp''s arm and threw him away, hitting a building.


    The entire building collapsed.


    "Now is the era of great pirates rising together, and kings contending for hegemony!"


    He appeared in front of Karp instantly, trying to win the pursuit, but was knocked into the air by a shock wave.


    "Buddha anger!"


    At this time, a golden Buddha stepped out, and the earth was trembling slightly.The hair of Warring States stands upside down, like an angry Buddha.


    "But this new era, without you!"


    "Be buried with the navy robes of the New World, Kaido!"


    The pirates finally remembered the appearance of the Warring States Period. In the early years, when Warring States and Karp made their debut at the same time, there was no such thing as a wise general.


    But an angry Buddha killed from that chaotic era!


    After hearing the news of the fall of the naval branch of the New World, the Warring States heart was full of regret, and without a trace of surplus, he quickly suppressed Jhin and Quinn and freed his hands to support Karp.


    "Master Kaido!" Quinn exclaimed, but was stopped by an ice wall when he wanted to help.


    "Your opponent is me."


    Green Pheasant Kuzan said with a cold breath and indifferently.


    Quinn wanted to take a shot, but found that Jin was stunned, as if thinking about something.


    "Are we really right to attack like this?"


    Judging by his reaction, he seems to have no idea about joining Charlotte Lingling and Shiji.


    Jhin was a little bit painful and struggling. He escaped from the world government because of the darkness of the world government, but the pirates and their methods were nothing bright.


    Sakarski and Polusalino are two of his classmates in name, but now they, as well as the soldiers in the Naval Branch of the New World.


    At this time, they may all have been killed in the attack.


    Is the decision to join the Kaido Pirates group really correct?


    "Don''t think so much, Jhin," Quinn''s face faded, and he said coldly.


    "Do you think you are still the head of the prison who pushed the city?"


    "Have you forgotten the reason why you left the world government? Do you want me to repeat that matter?"


    After hearing Quinn''s words, Jhin finally seemed to have made up his mind.A pair of black wings grew out of his body.


    Like a new life.


    "No need," Jhin shook his head."I feel sick when I think about it!"


    "Just let this dirty organization disappear," Jhin squeezed out a few words from his mouth.


    "World Government."


    Rao is a monster such as Kaido. When facing the two legends of Karp and the Warring States at the same time, it still seems powerless.


    "This is your plan?"


    On the battlefield, Lorne exchanged punches with Kata Kuri. When he missed his body, Lorne asked Kata Kuri through his "whispering" ability.


    He had long felt that this war was full of weirdness.


    Kata Kuli was taken aback, but quickly realized that this was Ron''s ability, and said in a low voice.


    "This is my mother''s decision."


    The two of them did not have any deep hatred, on the contrary, because of Garrett, the two might join forces in the future.So neither side did their best.


    In addition, Lorne had a great appetite for Kata Kuri, so when Ron asked, Kata Kuri didn''t have any taboos, and said it truthfully.


    "The new world will reshuffle, and you can come in and get a share of the pie."


    "Well, I will." Lorne nodded and said seriously, his original plan was to leave for the new world after Kaido was executed.


    Even if Kata Kuri said nothing, Lorne would go.


    After all, the paradise is too boring.


    "But I still don''t understand a bit." Lorne asked through the ability to "whisper".


    "In this matter, after all, there must be someone who will act as a bait."


    Lorne pointed to Kaido, who was forced to be beaten.Said lightly.


    "The anger of the two legends, presumably no one on this sea can bear it?"


    "Even if you completely occupy the new world, drive out the navy completely."


    "But if the person acting as the bait doesn''t have an accident, he is bound to be a victim of this incident.


    "No matter how big the benefit is, it has no value to the dead."


    "unless."


    "Unless there is a detailed plan, a detailed and safe plan." Kata Kuri said what Lorne wanted to say.


    "Yes, otherwise who would dare to act as this bait?"


    "You''re right," Kata Kuri nodded.People are life-saving, who will do the death?


    "But unfortunately, this matter was actually decided temporarily." Kata Kuri said truthfully.


    "Ok?"


    "Kaido''s attack on the naval headquarters alone is entirely his own idea!"


    "Before this, no one knew it!"

 241 Chapter 240: The Navys Failure

    Does all this really come from Kaido''s death?


    Lorne secretly said that Kata Kuri didn''t have to deceive himself, which indeed fits Kaido''s crazy character.After all, that was a lunatic who jumped directly from the 10,000-meter sky island in order to die!


    "But," Kata Kuri continued.


    "After Kaido was arrested, his subordinate Quinn quickly contacted his mother and provided a detailed plan."


    "List all possible developments in the matter."


    "The three plagues under Kaido are not like someone with such a careful mind."


    Kata Kuri said pointedly.


    In other words, does Kaido still have a hidden think tank?Lorne certainly understood what Kata Kuri meant. Kaido was able to become the overlord of the new world, of course, not simply by relying on force.


    Kata Kuri said that Kaido''s attack on the naval headquarters was entirely made by him suddenly, and Lorne did not doubt it.If there is a conspiracy, the Navy cannot be fooled so easily.


    But this also led to a very terrible fact, that is, Kaido almost completely trusts his think tank, and believes that it can reverse the situation!


    "last question."


    Lorne probably already understood what role he played in this incident.


    The entire navy was fooled by the seemingly reckless man Kaido!


    "How are you going to escape?"


    Lorne asked, this is the crux of the matter, if you can''t escape safely, then everything is empty talk!


    "I don''t know them, and it''s impossible for Quinn to tell me all this."


    "But we are ready to escape."


    Kata Kuri said, he pointed to an inconspicuous corner on the ground with a mirror that had fallen from the Navy Building.


    He just came over to occupy a place, and he was not under Kaido''s command, so he couldn''t work his life for him.So of course you have to leave yourself a way out.


    The eighth daughter of the Charlotte family, Garrett''s sister Charlotte Bree!


    Superman Devil Fruit can control the world in the mirror.


    When Lorne saw this mirror, he knew in his heart that he had met Bray once, and it was a woman with a gentle smile.


    At this time, Lorne turned his head and looked at Kaido, who was being beaten up.


    What is your back hand?


    boom!boom!boom!


    In the battlefield, Kaido was beaten by the angry Sengoku and Kapu without fighting back, and his body was scarred.


    Even the super recovery ability brought by the awakening of the animal type ability can not reverse the defeat.


    "Buddha Fist!"


    "Iron Fist!"


    Both Warring States and Karp threw their punches at the same time, and they hit Kaido in the abdomen.


    The man called the monster stepped back and finally fell to his knees weakly.


    "It''s over." Karp and the Warring States period saw that Kaido was unable to fight again, and exhaled.


    "Time should be almost up?" But at this time, Kaido lowered his head and said suddenly.


    Karp and Warring States hadn''t reacted yet, and the sea level in front of the naval headquarters suddenly became choppy, like a huge wave.Everyone frowned as they looked at the huge waves.


    The water receded, revealing dozens of warships.There are countless pirates on it.


    The muzzle turned slowly and aimed at Marine Headquarters Marin Vando.


    "Fire!" The pirate commanding the battleship waved his hand, and countless shells were shot out of the barrel, seeming to completely ignore the life and death of his companions on the battlefield.


    "Asshole!"


    The Warring States of Buddha roared, and a tall figure jumped out of the battlefield.A cold breath came out of his mouth.


    "Ice Age."


    The cold air froze the surrounding shells, but still some omissions fell on the battlefield.Marin Vando suddenly filled with smoke.


    "It turns out that this is your back hand, really."


    "Simple and rude."


    In the smoke, Lorne said to Kata Kuri.The surface of the mirror next to it began to rippling like water, and Bree should be around here.


    "When you come to the new world, remember to come and drink with me." Kata Kuri did not answer Ron, and stretched out countless glutinous rice tentacles from his body to take advantage of the chaos to pull back the pirates under his command and throw them to In the mirror next to it, it was like thrown into the water.


    "Also, you must take good care of Garrett!" In the mirror, a woman with lavender hair appeared.She said to Lorne with a smile on her face.


    "Mom, it''s up to us to solve it, but if you don''t take care of Garrett, we will definitely not..."


    Bree wanted to say something, but was pulled down by a big hand.


    "Ah, Brother Kata Kuri, why don''t you let me finish talking?"


    A white piece of paper floated out of the mirror and landed on Ron''s hand.


    Then the mirror returned to normal.


    And this time, just when the admirals were dealing with this unexpected shell.A door opened from the void, and a man in black walked out from it.


    Lorne, who used the fruit of perception to perceive the audience, keenly spotted the man.


    This seems to be the fruit of the door in the original book. The man in black should have developed to a very deep level. On the other side of the door, it seems that some gentle buildings can be vaguely seen.


    He directly crossed most of the sea and connected to the country of Wano?


    Is this Kaido''s back hand?


    At the moment this door opened, the strong in the battlefield discovered it at the same time.


    "Asshole Kaido, don''t want to run away!" Karp broke through the smoke, appeared in front of Kaido, and threw a punch.


    But a door suddenly appeared in front of Karp, connected to the sea, Karp couldn''t dodge, and fell into the air with a punch. The whole person passed through the door, thumped, and fell into the water.


    Then, the survivors of the Kaido Pirate Group, taking advantage of this opportunity, all walked into the gate.


    At this time, the pirate ship surrounding the naval headquarters stopped the artillery baptism.Start an orderly dive and retreat.


    When the smoke cleared, the navy just saw the door slowly closing and Kaido leaving.


    "Don''t want to run!"


    Green Pheasant Kuzan walked out and froze the entire sea with a gloomy expression.Kaido''s escape undoubtedly meant the failure of the Navy.


    In addition, the fall of the G1 branch is even worse, so they must stop losses.


    If such a huge fleet is suddenly lost, Kaido should feel distressed, right?


    The Warring States did not speak, he recovered from the golden Buddha form to a human form, and then he staggered. If it weren''t for Karp''s preparation, he helped him.Maybe the Warring States period will be embarrassing in public.


    Two old comrades-in-arms stood on the spot, looking at their figures, as if they were aging in an instant.


    "We failed," the Warring States began bitterly. Since the establishment of the Navy, it has never experienced such a big failure.


    Even if it was the disaster of Lockes decades ago, or the era of pirates ten years ago.


    They all survived, still the overlord of the sea, feared by the pirates.


    But now, this fear is broken, and the Navy has become a total joke of this sea!

 242 Chapter 241

    The navy stood in confusion, at a loss.


    This was the first time they met. The enemy ran away, but he was defeated.


    "Acknowledge failure."


    Warring States is worthy of being a man who has been on the battlefield for a long time. After a brief silence, he took the lead to speak.


    "This time it was my dereliction of duty. I will automatically apologize after this incident is over."


    The Marshal took the initiative to take responsibility, which was the first time in the history of the Navy.The generals quickly reacted and began to maintain order on the battlefield, and were responsible for arranging people to treat the wounded.


    "This is the end?"


    Ainilu walked in front of Lorne and said with plain interest, the war that had been promised to affect the world structure was over.


    This is something he didn''t expect.Kaido ran away before he was hooked.


    Does the overlord of the new world have only this courage?


    Lorne looked around and found that all the cadres in the family were just this idea. They had been peeping in the sky for so long, and finally found a chance to enter.I didn''t expect to be able to enjoy myself at all.


    Except for Morman, when everyone found him in the corner of the battlefield, they found a huge sword wound on his body, lying there.


    However, there was a weird smile on his face, and after he was awakened from the treatment, he would not ask him how to ask him what happened.


    Only Lorne had a natural smile.


    This matter was not over, and Morman became the only person in the family who was wounded in this war.


    After the war, the Qiwuhai under the king were summoned by the Warring States alone. This also included Lorne who had forcibly joined the Qiwuhai camp.


    "I said Mihawk, where did you go after this war started?"


    "Could it be because you were afraid of escaping?"


    Before Lorne entered the meeting room, he heard Doflamingo''s mad laughter. As soon as he entered the door, he saw a man wearing a pink flamingo cloak squatting on the table.


    And a man with a hat and a black knife on his back hugged him, sitting on a chair and dozing off, not caring about Doflamingo''s provocation.


    "Yo, see who is here?"


    The moment Lorne entered the door, Qi Wuhai, the king in the room, turned their eyes to Lorne, and even the sleeping Hawkeye Mihawk raised his head and looked at Lorne curiously.


    I am curious about what it is like that this person who has been in the limelight in recent years, has killed the veteran pirate Moonlight Moria, and then suddenly joined the King''s Qiwuhai camp.


    "Hi, we meet again! Senior Lorne!"


    Yaze was quite familiar, after seeing Lorne coming in, he stood up suddenly and greeted him.


    If it hadn''t been for the gloomy appearance of Lorne after seeing Yaze and Ainiro''s nasty, he might really be blinded by his appearance.


    "You came here, it seems that the navy has compromised."


    Xiong closed the book and said softly.


    When Lorne threatened Ms. He before, they were all present. The always wise and resourceful Ms. He changed a lot after hearing Lorne''s threat, and she didn''t care about her self-cultivation.


    It shows how much influence Ron''s words have on the navy.


    "Who knows? The Marshal of the Warring States Period called me here, maybe he wanted to siege me and let me keep that secret forever."


    Lorne said with a smile, pulled a bench in the conference room and sat down.


    "If you join hands, maybe I will really explain it here."


    "Our navy does not have a bottom line like your pirates."


    The Warring States opened the door and walked out vigorously. At this time, he had already dealt with things.


    "What we promised will definitely be followed."


    "I got the permission from above," Lorne said mercilessly.


    Just kidding, with his surname, Vennhill, the group of Celestials above would not let them go easily.


    It is estimated that after weighing, I found that even if I kill myself, I cannot guarantee that the news will be completely blocked.


    That''s why he took out the position of Qiwuhai under the king and wanted to seal his mouth.


    "Whatever you say." The Warring States face said unchanged.


    "Now you are the king of Qiwuhai. After a while, the Navy will issue a statement through official channels to confirm your identity."


    "At that time, you will be able to enjoy the privileges and obligations of the King''s Qi Wuhai."


    "Bingo." Lorne clapped his hands softly. This was what he wanted.


    "Then now, it''s time to talk about what I should get after the war I participated in as the king of Qiwuhai."


    Snapped!The Warring States fist hit the table hard, revealing the veins.


    "You don''t have to make an inch!" said the Warring States coldly.


    "Being able to charter you to become King Seven Martial Sea is already the greatest gift the Navy has given you!"


    "You may have misunderstood something." Lorne said coldly, too.


    "I''m not applying. I traded the position of Qiwuhai under the king with that secret."


    "And what I want now is what I deserve for participating in this war."


    "If the navy is unwilling to give up this benefit, then who will participate in the next King Qiwuhai recruitment?"


    "On the matter, or do you want me to make it public?"


    When Lorne said these words, the Qi Wuhai of the kings present raised their heads and looked at the Warring States with interest.


    They are never monolithic.Being able to get together is nothing more than benefit.


    They came this time, perhaps because of interest, but if the navy does not give up some of the benefits to win over them, it would be a bit unreasonable.


    Because although there are some official identities, their essence is still a pirate.


    There is nothing wrong with pirates chasing profits.


    The meeting of the king''s Qiwuhai lasted for quite some time. In the evening, the Qiwuhai came out of the meeting room. However, judging from their contented appearance and the iron and youthful face of the Warring States period, this war was only the navy. Is the biggest loser.


    Lorne returned to Adela on a special naval warship. The captain of the warship was a navy chief who was the old department of Lieutenant General Dougman. He looked at Lorne hostilely along the way.


    Of course, Lorne didn''t care at all about enemies of this level.


    When Lorne returned to Adela, the hanging hearts of the family cadres finally let go. After the war, Lorne went to the meeting room of the navy king Qiwuhai alone, which seemed to them very risky. Yes, so they have been waiting in the port, waiting for Lorne''s return.


    Because if the navy had the slightest unruly intention, then Lorne would be in danger.


    "Brother Lorne!"


    When Lorne got off the boat, a little angel pounced on Lorne, and Xing Yulihua cried.


    "It''s all that An Qian is not good, An Qian is not obedient and was taken away!"


    "If there is anything wrong with Brother Lorne, Ansie will, Ansie will..."

 243 Chapter 242

    "An Qian, super good."


    Lorne stretched out his hand, touched the little angel''s head lightly, and put her on the ground.Asked with concern.


    "Did they bully Xiao Anqian?" Lorne had a deep understanding of the darkness of the city prison.Even if it is him, he is not willing to experience the second time.


    "An Qian is amazing." At this time, Garrett walked out and said with a smile.


    "She almost escaped from Pushing the city."


    "It is said that when the navy who was going to pick An Qian saw that An Qian was not in the cell, his whole soul was scared."


    "Oh?" Lorne said in surprise, his ability to escape from prison before was completely the result of the right time and place.And after the successful escape of Lorne and others, shouldn''t the world government learn its lesson and defend it more tightly?


    "I should be good!" On the shoulder of the little angel, the little knight said proudly.


    "I woke up and found An Qian was tied to the dark room, shivering with fear. If it weren''t for a young lady next to An Qian, maybe An Qian would have cried."


    "An Qian doesn''t cry." An Qian retorted when Luna slandered herself like this.


    "Under the instructions of the young lady, it took me a long time to find a bunch of keys, and I took An Qian away."


    "But while looking for an exit, I met a tall and stern uncle who exudes poisonous gas. He caught us."


    "At that time, An Qian was afraid of death and thought we would die in this place. But the uncle was really a good person. After knowing our names, he sent us back directly."


    "..." Listening to Luna''s words, the process of their escape seemed much simpler than their own.


    "I should really thank that young lady, did you rescue her?"


    Lorne looked at Luna with lingering fears and asked.


    The kindness of others should be repaid even if they sacrifice their lives. This is Ron''s idea.


    "That sister doesn''t know what''s going on. Even if we got the key, she just sat in the cage and refused to leave."


    "Is there such a weird person?" Lorne asked, a prisoner who didn''t want to get out of jail.


    "Yes, Miss Sister said that she is confessing for her past."


    "Weirdo." Lorne said, having a chance to go inside the city and see.Thank some people in person.


    "It''s you, why should you stay alone in Malin Vatican, what should you do if something happened?" After talking about An Qian, Garrett said bitterly.


    Garrett has always been brooding about the incident that Lorne didn''t take her to the battlefield.


    "Don''t worry, didn''t I come back intact." After the war, he didn''t know what the Warring States general was thinking, so he asked the family cadres to go home first.Just leave himself alone in Marin Vandor.


    Even if he failed miserably, the Warring States Period was still one of the legends of this sea. Once he was in trouble, Ron alone could handle it better.


    "Go back and rest, let me have a good night''s sleep." Lorne stretched, Malin Vandor was still some distance away from Adela, and the long voyage made Lorne a little tired.


    More importantly, there are pros and cons for him to obtain the status of Qi Wuhai under the king in order to rescue An Qian.


    The advantage is that I will no longer be harassed by the navy, the biggest force on this sea.


    The downside is that no matter what he thinks, in the eyes of other pirates in this sea, Qiwuhai under the king is something tied to the navy.


    This identity will have a great influence on Lorne''s later plans.


    Everyone wanted to say something, but when they saw Ron''s seriousness, they returned to their residences.


    call.


    After Lorne returned to Adela''s palace, he took off his clothes and soaked in the hot springs. His fatigue was wiped out.


    During the negotiations, the Warring States period gave enough concessions and sufficient benefits, but also required the king Qiwuhai to obey the navy''s orders.


    However, none of the Qiwuhai present cared about obeying orders.


    Because they are pirates by nature, the most arrogant group of pirates in this sea!If they would obey orders, then they wouldn''t be King Qiwuhai.


    What Lorne got was the right to inspect an island in the new world.


    Said it was an admiral, but everyone present knew that it was no different from the Tu Emperor.


    Even if the aboriginal people of that small island have any complaints, with Lorne''s strength and means, the trouble can be resolved soon.


    These were originally the rights and obligations of the navy headquarters, but after the navy branch in the new world was taken away by the pirates, the navy declined and could only temporarily withdraw from the new world.


    The island that originally belonged to the navy can only be handed over.It''s not so much a concession of interest, it is more of giving away other people''s things.


    Anyway, after the navy withdrew from the new world, these small islands will be divided up by pirates.


    Sidio, the country of steel!This is the name of the island that Lorne got.


    Lorne put his hands on his neck, leaned against the edge of the hot spring pool, and began to plan for the future.


    The country of iron and steel, as soon as you hear its name, you will know that it is a place rich in metal, and this kind of place will often give birth to two industries.


    Weapons manufacturing or shipbuilding.


    These two industries are quite popular in this sea. If it were not for no alternative, Lorne believed that the Navy would never give up these two places.


    After all, it fell into the hands of the seven martial arts under the king, and it was barely in the hands of his own people, and if it fell into the hands of the pirate, the consequences would be disastrous.


    "The construction of the Sky Kingdom requires a lot of raw materials. This Stim comes just right."


    Lorne said, and then it seemed that the body soaked in the hot spring felt a little strange, he reached out his hand to fumble into the hot spring, and then lifted a woman out.


    A woman with lavender curly hair.


    "Why are you here?" Lorne frowned.He said why he didn''t see Agatha in Adela''s port, because she was hiding here.


    "I''m not asking you to relax. If you don''t let us go to the battlefield, we have to make a contribution." Agatha picked up a bath towel and wrapped her proud figure.Then he swam to the side of Lorne, took Lorne''s arm, and said slowly.


    "Wait, you guys?" Lorne listened to Agatha''s meaning, as if someone was hiding in the hot spring.


    Garrett?But this is not like her style.


    "Hahahaha, I lied to you."


    Agatha looked at Lorne''s nervous look and smiled.She smiled beautifully, and she had the charm of a mature woman, which was different from a young and energetic girl like Garrett.


    She leaned her head on Lorne''s shoulder, her long hair floating on the water.Just like hibiscus on the water.She said to herself,


    "You are mine, so I don''t want to share it with others."

 244 Chapter 243 New Appointment Qi Wuhai and the World Transformation

    "But, I''ve been waiting for you in the hot spring for a long time, and I''m almost suffocated. You haven''t arrived yet."


    Agatha said bitterly.


    "There are also some elements in the hot springs that are similar to the sea, and they will lose their strength after contact."


    "It''s just that the effect of the hot spring here is not so obvious, otherwise you may not be able to wait for me."


    Lorne said.This is why he did not find Agatha hiding in the water.


    His perception will be blocked by the sea and the sea tower.


    The two of them leaned on the edge of the hot spring pool and fell asleep deeply.All exhaustion is wiped out.


    ...


    At the end of the spring of 1508 in the Haiyuan calendar, half a month after the end of Marin Vando¡¯s war.


    This decisive battle, called the execution war, completely changed the world. According to incomplete statistics, more than 1,000 soldiers were killed and seriously injured in the navy who could not fight again. The losses of Kaido¡¯s pirates, At least three times this.Not to mention that in the end, General Green Pheasant Kuzan frozen the sea and captured dozens of pirate ships.


    From the data point of view, the loss of the pirates is far greater than that of the navy.


    But failure is failure. All the branches of the Navy in the New World were uprooted by the pirates, and this sea area was completely out of the control of the world government and became an impossible zone.


    Two generals, Sakaski Akaken and Polusalino, fled back to Malin Vando after the war.According to the gossip, the two generals were seriously injured and might be unable to fight again in a short time.


    Lost the branch of the navy as a backer, the navy warship, in the new world is like a mouse crossing the street, any pirate dared to flirt after encountering it.


    It''s hard to move an inch.


    The Marshal of the Navy Headquarters, the General of the Warring States Period of Buddha took the initiative to take all responsibilities.Announcing his resignation from the position of Marshal, temporarily handling the affairs of the Marshal, and after finding a good successor, the power is changed.


    If it weren''t for the fact that after Kaido returned to the new world, there had been a dispute with Charlotte Lingling and Shiji over territorial issues, the Navy''s situation would have been even worse.


    Because of the dispute between the three of them, New World has now fallen into the flames of war.Except for a few neutral pirates, others have been affected.


    During this period of time, several things happened on the ocean, which deserved Lorne''s attention.


    One is that the only four emperors who have nothing to do with the execution war, Edward Newgate, the white beard.I was challenged by a newcomer some time ago.


    This was originally a very common thing. As a famous big pirate, which one was not challenged one after another?


    If every challenger had to remember to preach, wouldn''t they be annoying?


    Therefore, most of the challengers were resolved by their forces.


    The challenger who was able to walk in front of Whitebeard, for so many years, before that, seemed to be the only one under the king Qiwu Haisha Crocodile, Krokdal.


    But this newcomer named Shanks completely shocked the world.


    As a lesser-known rookie, the first thing Shanks did when he came to the new world was to find Edward Newgate, the white beard, and then the two had a battle.


    This battle directly caused an uninhabited island to disappear forever in the new world.


    People have a premonition that another new king will rise.


    The name of the red-haired Shanks was also completely remembered by the world.


    The second thing, perhaps because the pressure from the pirates is too great, the navy headquarters started a new round of military expansion not long after the execution war.


    Any aspiring young person, as long as he has a clean identity and background, can sign up for training at the Naval Academy.


    Part of those with excellent grades can join the Navy directly after graduation and serve as officers above the rank of cadet.


    Even if the strength is strong, it can even get an extraordinary promotion.


    And the last thing is that the navy announced the last candidate for the king under Qiwuhai.


    It is the man called the "demon", the pirate who offers a bounty of up to 1,000,000 (billion) Pele, the devil who manipulates the heart, and the countrybreaker.


    Wayne Hill Lorne.


    Acknowledge the status of the ruler of Adela, the country of flowers, and pardon Lorne''s bounty for all the criminals offering rewards.Become a legal pirate.


    Immediately afterwards, it was announced that King Qiwuhai would enter the new world to replace the navy to maintain the peace of this sea.


    "It''s really to catch the ducks on the shelves." After receiving the news, Lan Zai was unable to complain.As expected, the Warring States Period was stubborn about being blackmailed by Ron and the others, and even at this time, they did not forget to put on Ron.


    The identity of Qiwuhai under the king is really special. At the same time, it belongs to the navy and pirates. They enter the new world at this critical time. What role they can play is temporarily unknown, but they will definitely be regarded by the overlords of the new world Stuck in the eye, thorn in the flesh.


    I am afraid that they will have a war. This is what the Navy wants to see.


    But this was not important, because Ron just wanted to go to the New World, and there was no resistance to the calculation by the Warring States.


    On the contrary, Lorne can also rely on this matter to blackmail the Warring States a little more support.


    After Lorne obtained the legal status of King Qiwuhai, he was able to purchase raw materials from various places in an open and unscrupulous manner.And applying for naval resources, and then transported to the sky kingdom for construction, the current sky kingdom sky, it can be said that it has become more attractive.


    All kinds of facilities are available.


    And because there are so many things shipped to Adela, Adela, the country of flowers, has gradually become an important transfer station and market in this sea area.People from many islands transport things here and then trade.


    Of course, all these commercial activities are subject to taxation.The Wienhill family has gained a lot of benefits from it.


    Therefore, after Adela was in the country of flowers and the island of mist, he gradually gained the title of a country of wealth.


    Above Adela, the sky kingdom SKY.


    An arsenal and weapons research base on one of the four sub-islands.


    Lorne stood on the metal ground, looked at the busy workers in uniforms in front of him, and said in a deep voice to an elderly craftsman beside him.


    "Isn''t the design for the renovation of Proverbs completed yet?"


    Lorne held a drawing and said in a deep voice.


    The Proverbs is the top priority of his plan, and it is also one of the cars he chose when he is about to travel to the new world.


    I spent so much Pele raising them, just wanting them to produce what they need.


    But now, these craftsmen delayed their plans, which made Lorne very angry.


    The original Proverbs was also the same. If Agatha hadn''t urged them personally, I''m afraid Lorne would not see the finished product in half a year.


    "It seems that I am usually too kind to you." Lorne put the drawing on the table and said coldly.

 245 Chapter 244 The Future Wave

    "It seems that I am usually too kind to you."


    After Lorne said these words, the old craftsman''s face became extremely frightened.


    Who is this man in front of me?It is the devil who can control the human heart!A demon that kills without blinking!


    I heard that there are many lives in his hands.


    At this time, the old man resented that he was greedy for temporary gains. Hearing that Adela was recruiting talents with a high salary, he came here to apply.


    "Master Lorne forgive me! Your request is really too difficult. If you want to fly in the air, you need the entire ship to be perfectly streamlined, plus the gold coating on the outside, which is really difficult to achieve..."


    "I don''t want to hear the reason," Lorne said coldly.


    "Finally, I will give you three more days. If I can''t see the design drawing that meets my requirements after three days, then I will let you know that Bailey of the Wienhill family is not that easy to deceive."


    After speaking, Lorne ignored the old craftsman''s ugly face, waved his hand gently, and left the arsenal.


    "Do you think it is useful to threaten him like this?" As soon as Lorne went out, a lazy voice sounded nearby.


    Ainilu held his head in both hands and jumped in front of Lorne.He is training with heavy iron straps all over his body,


    "It''s useless," Lorne shook his head, he felt the old craftsman''s thoughts through his perception ability.


    Although he was frightened, he still had some disdain in his heart, because he knew how important he was as a craftsman to the Vennhill family.


    For this kind of old fritters, even Lorne can only say helpless.


    So he urgently needs an excellent engineer.


    "Talents." Lorne sighed helplessly. Even the old craftsman was paid a high salary by Lorne, and he finally found it.


    So you can see how rare it is to be an excellent engineer.


    "The time left for us is at most one month," Lorne said in a deep voice. According to his estimation, the new world now seems to be raged by war, and several emperors continue to clashed.But both sides are very convergent, and there is no major conflict.


    If they reach a consensus, unanimously.Then Lorne lost his best time.


    So Lorne must take advantage of the opportunity to take advantage.


    "If three days later, I can''t see the new design, then we can only take the old version of the motto to the new world."


    The old version of Proverbs is the one Lorne rode first and finally crashed at Malin Vandor.


    "Then you will throw that old guy to feed the sharks."


    Anilu said that he knew Lorne''s character and would never tolerate this kind of influence on his plan.


    Killing chickens and monkeys were four words Lorne often said.


    At this time, an old guy who had just walked into the office with a design drawing and was ready to have a little chill shivered abruptly, and then suddenly grabbed the drawing and started looking at it.


    But after watching for a while, he became drowsy again, and the atmosphere of the entire research room was lazy under his leadership.


    As everyone knows, Lorne has a panoramic view of all this.Lorne took his hand and his eyes were full of killing intent.


    But when he walked to the palace on the central island of Sky Kingdom, he concealed his unhappiness well.


    A woman with green hair was waiting for him in the hall.


    "Miss Heart, what''s the matter?" Lorne walked to the throne, turned around and smiled at the woman.


    The Q of Hearts, Monet, the senior cadre of the Don Quixote family, acted as the microphone of the two after Lorne and Doflamingo reached a cooperative relationship.


    "Master Lorne has forgotten his agreement with Young Master?"


    Monet stretched out his slender white arms, and snowflakes fluttered above them, condensing the look of swords and swords.


    "The flames of war in the new world are waiting for the two adults to be completely ignited!"


    The agreement between Lorne and Doflamingo took effect after the two entered the new world.Doflamingo sent Monet over, and he also had the character to urge Lorne.


    "Go back and tell Doflamingo that after this period of time, I will leave."


    "Then I will wait for him in the new world."


    Being urged in this way, Rao Yi Luo En''s character is also a little ashamed, and at the same time, his intention to kill the old craftsman is even more intense.


    Maybe I should send someone to the City of Seven Waters and abduct a few shipbuilders?


    "Right?" Lorne played with the armrest of the throne, a golden Chinese dragon head in the armrest.


    This may be the last nostalgia for Ron''s past life, right?


    "Where is the island that Doflamingo got?"


    The letter of order from the island that Qiwuhai received was sent directly to the base camp of Qiwuhai after the Warring States had received approval from the world government.Therefore, every Qiwuhai had no idea about the islands that others had obtained.


    Of course, except for Lorne.It may be the reason why the Warring States Period wanted to retaliate against Lorne for threatening the world government. After Lorne received the letter of authorization, he began to publicize it.


    Makes the whole ocean known to everyone.


    "It''s not as good as the iron country of Lord Lorne." Monet said bitterly.


    "The land given to us by the world government is a poor island. If it weren''t for the request of the young master, the navy would probably feel unable to get it."


    "Poor place? Doflamingo''s request?" Lorne smelled a weirdness from it.


    With Doflamingo''s owlet male character, he would not want a useless place, unless this place has any special attraction for him.


    "Yes, even Beihai can hardly find such a poor place."


    "What''s your name?" Lorne asked, knocking on the armrest of the throne with one hand and resting his chin with the other.


    "Dress Rosa," Monet said softly, "The iron country where you gather, Lord Lorne, is very close, only two days away."


    "So that''s it." After hearing Kojima''s name, Lorne seemed to recall something and said with a smile.


    Dressrosa, that is, Doflamingo''s residence in the original book.


    It seems that the days to come will be very interesting.


    After sending the Snow Girl Monet away, Lorne sat alone on the throne of the main hall, thinking quietly.I don''t know when I fell asleep.


    Had Garrett not come to cover him with a quilt, he might have fallen asleep until dawn.


    ...


    Three days later, one of the seven martial seas under the king, the uncrowned king of Adela, the young master of the Veenhill family.


    Veenhill Lorne shocked the ocean when he announced that he was about to enter a new world.


    This is the fourth king under Qiwuhai who has announced that he will enter the new world. The world does not know the agreement between Qiwuhai and the navy headquarters.


    Only knowing that after the navy was defeated in the execution war, the branch was taken and forced to withdraw from the new world, the Qiwuhai who belonged to the alliance with the navy announced that they were going to enter the new world.


    People have a hunch that the new world has already been raged by wars, and it will become even more boiling because of the collective arrival of the Seven Martial Seas under Kings.


    The wave of the times is here!

 246 Leave post

I just arrived in Chongqing today, and I am still looking for a place to live.


    If it doesn''t change today, it will be added at the end of the month.

 247 Chapter 245 Zhuan Yuans Mission

    In the port of Adela, a huge ship made purely of gold is docked in the port, and countless workers are carrying boxes and containers ashore.


    "Really not waiting for a while? Didn''t the craftsman leader say that there has been a breakthrough in the construction of the Proverbs?" A beauty frowned at the port and said softly, wearing a light blue dress. The perfect figure is shown to the fullest, wearing a crown on the head, showing the queen''s temperament.


    "According to him, it will be built in a few days."


    "I want to wait, but the wave of the times will not wait for anyone." Lorne held a suitcase in one hand, which contained weapons tailored for him by the Weapons Department, and held Xiao An Qian in the other.Said lightly.


    "Pirates are nothing but pirates after all. They will abandon their alliance for the slightest profit." What Lorne said was the three emperors in the new world. They seemed to have joined forces to smash the navy A wave, but turned to face each other because of a little profit.


    From Lorne''s point of view, this was an extremely stupid behavior. He joined forces to eliminate the Navy Headquarters, and the world would have no power to stop them.This cake is much bigger than a little new world.


    "The three emperors of the new world are now in war because of their small territory."


    "At this time, it is our opportunity."


    "Besides, that old guy''s words don''t have the slightest credibility." After slowing down, Lorne said pointlessly.


    Agatha understood what Lorne was referring to, so she didn''t bother with this issue anymore.Lorne''s dissatisfaction with the old craftsman is known to the whole family, and that fool of the old craftsman thinks he is irreplaceable.


    "Is it too dangerous? Are you sure you don''t take me?" Agatha said with some worry.Because Lorne planned the first batch of cadres to enter the new world without her.The new world is the world of madmen and strong men. This is the consensus of people who have grown up in this era.Even though Lorne is now the top group of pirates in this sea, Agatha is still worried about him.


    "I am very good now, and I will never hold you back."


    Agatha did not lie, she hated her incompetent self in the past.So in the two years since she gained the ability, she worked hard to train herself. Some time ago, she alone solved a bounty of 50,000 (50 million) Bailey who invaded Adela.


    Although not comparable to monsters like Lorne and Anilu, they are definitely not a drag fish in the new world.


    "Sister Agatha, don''t you understand?" At this time, a bald head standing behind Lorne laughed heartily.Jody touched his bright bald head and laughed.


    "Adela is our base camp, our foundation! The boss keeps you in Adela because of his trust in you! This is a treatment that none of us have."


    After Jody finished speaking, the family cadres standing on the golden ship all smiled and looked at Agatha. Agatha wanted to say something, but met Lorne''s kind eyes, and finally nodded. , Did not speak any more.


    At the end of the spring of 1508 in the Haiyuan calendar, Wienhill Lorne set off from the port of Adela on the Golden Proverbs, and the family cadres he brought together.


    Ainilu, the helmsman alone,


    Combatants, Warrior Fat Tiger, Warrior Carlos Jodi, swordsman Morman, boxer Alding four.


    Navigator, doctor, Ansie little angel.The mascot the little knight Luna.


    Temporary chef Garrett.


    And the war fortress that followed Lorne at an altitude of 10,000 meters, Damocles.


    On the endless sea, a ship made of gold is floating on the sea.


    "What does the new world look like?" Jody asked. Before he could enter the new world, he was caught by the navy in Propulsion City, so he was still a little curious about the final sea.When Jodi finished the question, even the ever-indifferent swordsman Moorman held the sword, snuggled beside him, and slightly pricked his ears.


    He also fell at the entrance to the new world, Chambord.


    "Chaos, disorder." As a native of the New World, only Garrett is the most qualified to answer this question among the entire ship.But after thinking for a long time, she suffocated two words.Perhaps it was because everyone didn''t understand, Garrett added another sentence.


    "The paradise is the paradise of the pirates, but the new world is the paradise of the strong." This is her mother, one of the four emperors, Charlotte Lingling''s evaluation of the new world.


    "It''s also the paradise of Wienhill." Lorne said with a smile, holding a wine glass, lying on the railing of the splint.Then raised the wine glass slightly and said to the gentleman in front.


    "You said I was right? Miss Zhuanyuan?"


    A navy ship did not know when it sailed in front of the Golden Proverbs.On the splint of the warship, a woman wearing the uniform of a lieutenant admiral and a saber hanging from her waist looked at Lorne coldly.She wore a pink shirt to show off her proud figure, and a pair of shorts, and her long white and toned legs were particularly charming.


    Lieutenant General Taotu Zhuanyuan!The family cadres immediately became vigilant after seeing this woman, this woman shined in the execution war, alone can be with one of Kaido''s monsters, the woman who cannot be separated from the drought Jack.


    And the point is, she has had all minor frictions with Lorne.Nearly caught Lorne.


    "Don''t be nervous, I''m the Seventh Martial Sea of ??the King now. With the authority of Miss Zhuanyuan, I''m afraid I can''t be helped." Lorne''s lazy voice sounded in everyone''s ears, which relieved them a lot.


    The two boats approached slowly, and after receiving the boat, Taotu Zhuanyuan came over with a frosty face.


    "Don''t be too smug! Pirate!" She squeezed her fan fist and said angrily. Just after the two ships were so far away, but she could clearly hear Ron''s words and combine his Ability can almost be determined.


    This bastard let himself hear it on purpose!


    He is humiliating the Navy!


    "Pay attention to your wording, Miss Lieutenant General." Lorne said with a smile, "My current identity is one of the seven martial arts under the king, and also your ally."


    "If you use this attitude to talk to me, I might think that you deliberately provoke the relationship between Qiwuhai and the navy."


    "You!" Taotu Zhuanyuan''s chest was ups and downs, speechless.


    "Or, at this time, the navy has decided to go to war with us?" Lorne stood up slightly, walked to the front of Zhuan Yuan, and the two looked at each other.


    Lorne is still underage, and his height of less than 1.8 meters is not particularly tall in the world of monsters rampant in Pirate World.And Zhuan Yuan is the kind of heroic swordsman.She was a little taller than Lorne.


    But the two stood together, and the momentum was difficult to distinguish.


    "I apologize." After a while, Zhuan Yuan seemed to have accepted his fate, and then said softly.


    "I came to you, but I actually have a mission."

 248 Chapter 246 Set Out A New World!

    Lorne was not surprised by Zhuan Yuan''s service.


    Taotu Zhuanyuan is the younger sister of Lieutenant General Crane, and belongs to the peace-oriented dove in the navy.The attitude towards the pirates is far less fierce than a hawk like Sakarski.It belongs to the type that can communicate and cooperate.


    But there is one thing that Lorne didn''t know. The reason why Zhuan Yuan looked at Lorne was a little uncomfortable. In fact, a large part of the reason was that she accidentally caught Lorne''s "illusion killer" in the Chambord Islands before, almost The stripped scene made her extremely ashamed.She was forced to apologize, but it was just a compromise. Now that the Navy has just been hit hard, if she engages with the King Qiwuhai again, it is likely to cause terrible consequences. Don¡¯t say that she can¡¯t bear this kind of responsibility, even hers. Sister Lieutenant General Crane can''t afford it either!


    "Let''s talk, what''s the matter?" Lorne sat on a chair on the deck, looking lazily at Zhuan Yuan, motioning her to sit down, and he could feel the entanglement in this woman''s heart.And an unwilling feeling of shame?What is she thinking?


    Garrett silently took a drink, put it on the table, and looked at Zhuan Yuan with hostile eyes.She has an ominous premonition that the arrival of this woman is not a good thing, this is a woman''s intuition!


    "Well, it''s actually two things." After seeing Ron''s hint, Zhuan Yuan sat opposite him and said softly.


    "Do you know what a supernova is?"


    "Supernova?" Lorne frowned, then nodded slowly.


    Supernova is the name given to some newcomers and pirates in this sea. Only newcomers who have not yet sailed into the new world and have a bounty of more than 100 million can get this title.In fact, Lorne can be regarded as a supernova, even the most special supernova in history. After all, the first bounty was as high as 570,000,000 (five hundred and seventy million) Pele¡¯s Pirates, not many.


    "You have been targeted. To be precise, the Qi Wuhai under your king has been targeted."


    "Azawa Onihand was also the previous supernova. He became Shichibukai after receiving the appointment of the Navy. After the execution war, he was ambushed by two pirate groups shortly after returning to the New World. The supernova ambush during the same period."


    "Not only him, but Hawkeye Mihawk and Tenyasha Doflamingo were also attacked."


    "The same thing as Yaze is that these attackers are all recent supernovas."


    "Those who want to be famous." Lorne commented that now the Navy is declining, and there are countless newcomers who want to step on the heads of their famous "big men".People who have never seen the sea in the New World are far from their king Qiwuhai after all.


    "Don''t despise them, know that many strong people come from supernova!"


    "Wait until they can walk in front of me." Lorne said contemptuously.The whole Proverbs rang out with thunderous laughter, and the cadres of the Wienhill family laughed one after another. Taotu Zhuanyuan''s face was white and red. She did not expect her kind persuasion, but this man did not appreciate it at all. , How did he live up to now?


    Lorne certainly does not despise any enemy, but he has established a crazy and lawless image.Just as Kata Kuri''s perfect appearance is to protect his family, so is Lorne''s crazy behavior.


    A lunatic, of course, will not have such emotions as fear.


    People like madmen, people are afraid of madmen.


    "Let''s talk about the second thing then." Lorne picked up the wine glass, took a sip, looked at Taotu Zhuanyuan and continued.


    According to the skills learned in negotiation, people often like to put important things behind.Lorne had a hunch that the next thing Peach Rabbit Zhuanyuan would say is the most important thing.


    "Humph!"


    Taotu Zhuanyuan gave a cold snort.After hesitating for a moment, he continued.


    "The above is afraid that you will die in the hands of the pirates, and send me to protect you."


    "?" After hearing what Taotu Zhuanyuan said, Lorne was a little dazed for a while, but he quickly reacted.


    With the character of the Warring States period, it was impossible to do this kind of weasel greeting the rooster. He wished that Lorne died in the hands of the pirate.So Taotu was sent here, there must be something profound.


    "Does the Navy look down on me that much?" Lorne said without changing his face, and sighed.


    "Let''s go, where are you going to follow me." Lorne asked back, if only to follow the Chambord Islands, it would be better to say.But if he followed the new world, Lorne had to be cautious about it.


    The identity of King Qiwuhai is a double-edged sword. The navy generally does not attack Qiwuhai, and Qiwuhai has no reason to attack the navy.


    If Taotu Zhuanyuan kept following him, it would be a little troublesome.


    "This is your first time stepping into a new world, right?" Zhuan Yuan asked, and then said without changing his face.


    "According to the above instructions, I am afraid that you will capsize in the new world. So I sent me to escort you to Sdio, the Iron Country."


    Zhuan Yuan''s tone was sincere, and it sounded like even though he hated Ron, he was worried about Ron''s life and death because of his duties.


    "That''s really thank you." Lorne knew it in his heart, and already had some guesses.Said lightly.


    "Then you follow my golden motto."


    "It''s not us." Taotu Zhuanyuan shook his head and said slowly."Just me."


    "They have other tasks, and I am the only one sent to protect you."


    "Don''t worry, even if I''m the only one, it''s enough." Zhuan Yuan said confidently. As an alternate general, she has this confident capital.


    Am I worried about my danger?Lorne thought helplessly, there was obviously a conspiracy in it!This woman is still like a silly white sweet.Lorne had felt her emotions, and there was not much change.


    There seems to be no lying.


    "Then you can live in the girl''s cabin at the back." Lorne said, with his current status, it''s really not good what about Zhuan Yuan.


    Thus, the lieutenant admiral got on the pirate¡¯s ship.And lived weirdly.


    The Golden Proverbs sailed slowly in the direction of the Chambord Islands.


    At this moment, the Chambord Islands has a group of uninvited guests.


    There is a hidden rule in Pirate World, that is, if the bounty can reach 100 million Baileys before setting foot in the new world, then it will be called the new world.The Chambord Islands is the last stop of the paradise. Almost all the pirates who want to enter the new world will wait here for a while, get the bubble coating on their boats, and bypass the fisherman island 10,000 meters under the sea. The red earth continent came to the new world.


    Therefore, the Chambord Islands often have a few supernovas converging together.The supernovas gathered here often clump together and enter the new world together.Or reach some agreement.


    At this moment, more than five supernovae from the Chambord Islands are gathering here, and they are waiting for someone.

 249 Chapter 247 Supernova

    The azure blue waves slapped on the golden beach, the sun was swaying, and the air was fresh. Today is another ordinary day.


    Pirates come and go in the port.But this has long been accustomed to the residents of the Chambord Islands.Although some time ago, after the navy was defeated, many more pirates passed through the Chambord Islands.


    But they dare not presumptuously in this place, joking.


    The lean camel is bigger than the horse. No matter how low the navy is, it is still the most powerful force in this sea. Even the four emperors who are now in the limelight can only be able to wrestle with the navy by joining hands.


    The Chambord Islands are not far away from the navy headquarters. Are you here to go wild?


    They dare not lend ten courage to the pirates!


    Of course, these are just what the residents of Chambord Island think.


    Island No. 19.Golden Dream Tavern.


    The Chambord Islands are divided into 79 regions according to their numbers. Regions 1 to 29 are the default zones of the world government.


    And the Golden Dream Tavern in the No. 19 area is the Chambordian Islands, and even this sea is the famous Golden Cave, the Red Light District.If you have money, you can experience imperial treatment in this place.Beautiful wine and beauties are coming soon.The bartenders received every guest with a smile, letting them release their hormones at the gaming table.


    "There is nothing you can''t buy with money!"


    These are the words of Gilder Tezolo, the owner of this tavern, who has gained fame on this sea in recent years, and is regarded as the motto by countless gamblers.


    "Is that bastard Elyktra himself not here? Did you send a little fellow to look down on me?" In a luxurious private room of Golden Dream, a white shirt showed his upper body full of explosive muscles. The man sitting on the sofa is nearly three meters tall, and his naked upper body has a black tiger tattoo. At this moment, he is holding two exposed beauties on the left and right, facing the sturdy man in front of him. Said coldly.


    "Tell Lord Vlad that our captain said he has more important things to do. And," Hugh Chunghan paused and continued.


    "And, you don''t have to worry about my identity, I can make some decisions on behalf of our captain."


    "Huh! Really arrogant!" The man named Vlad said coldly, leaning on the sofa, "Forget it, let''s start talking about plans."


    If there are other pirates who see this scene, they will be shocked and speechless, because this Vlad is nicknamed the "tempest tiger" and is a bounty of 178,000,000 (One Seven Thousand Eight Hundred Wan) Bailey¡¯s reward-offender is also one of the five supernovas currently gathering in the Chambord Islands.


    As long as he recognizes things, he will definitely do it, and anyone who annoys him will be ripped to pieces by him violently.


    Unless he met someone who made him helpless.


    And this Elyktra is one of the few people who made him helpless. The Elyktra, known as the "Dark Blade", has not yet reached the New World, and was able to receive a reward of 280,000,000 (two hundred and eighty million) by the Navy. Wan) Bailey, but this is not the most jealous of Vlad.


    What made him feel the most horror was that Vlad had seen Elyktra on a small island. At that time, the man walked out in a rain of bullets from the navy with his eyes closed, and then used a knife to destroy all the navy. Cut his throat.


    "Apart from Electra, isn''t there another person on the supernova on this island?" To the left of Vlad, a man wrapped in a black coat said coldly.


    "That woman, won''t you come over?"


    "That woman looks down on anyone! She looks upright!" To the right of Vlad sat a short stature with a scarred face that couldn''t hide his wretched temperament.


    "I don''t care about them, after we kill the illusory king, Qi Wuhai, she will know that she regrets!" The wretched man hugged a naked waitress next to him, ignoring her exclamation, and said viciously .


    "I regret that I missed this opportunity to improve my reputation! Wait for the future to please Uncle Luster slowly!"


    "Huh!" Behind Luster, a woman with gorgeous clothes and noble temperament stood coldly after seeing Luster''s movements.


    "Pervert" Luster, offered a reward of 150,000 (one hundred and fifty million) Bailey.His character is as prominent as his nickname.Lecherous, once attacked a country, almost broke into the palace of that country.


    But at this time, the old king tried to exchange his daughter for the throne.And this "pervert" Luster actually agreed, and left with the princess in his arms, leaving behind the legend of loving beauty and not loving the country.


    "That woman''s caution is not unreasonable." Vlad drank a glass of wine, pointed to a photo on the table, and said slowly."After all, this is one of the most popular kings in the Seven Martial Seas!"


    "I once joined forces with the Golden Lion Shiji, broke through the city, dormant for a few years, and after winning the power of Adela, he tried to get involved in the teaching country Balan. Although it failed, he still took the Pope Ratzinger''s Human head."


    "A tycoon who controls more than 30% of the arms trade in a country and the entire sea. I don''t know how many soldiers will work for him. His head is quite difficult to hold."


    After speaking, Vlad took out a document from behind and said proudly.


    "However, after so many battles, his hole cards have long been exposed! We are bound to win his head!"


    "According to the intelligence, this time he went to sea to take care of him, and didn''t bring all his subordinates with him." The document Vlad took out contained a photo of Lorne when he left Adela.


    "The abilities and weaknesses of each of his subordinates have been shown. The Chambord Islands is his graveyard!"


    "I''m really looking forward to it!" The black robe man licked his lips and said expectantly."Slicing the throat of such a big man, his screams when he is desperate should be nice?"


    Supernova, "Throat Cut" Keo.Bounty of 170,000,000 (170 million) Bailey, now the only lone ranger in the Chambord Islands.He was originally just a pirate who didn''t show his life in this sea. In an accident, he cut the throat of the Brigadier General of the Navy Headquarters and was wanted by the Navy.


    At this time, people discovered his terrible strength! People who arrested him were killed by him one after another. Under the bed, in the cabinet, pretending to be a beggar... This man seemed to be proficient in some assassination methods.


    And the most horrible thing is that Keou seems to enjoy the process of killing the enemy, he is a total lunatic!


    So even if he is strong, few pirates will follow him, because no one will dislike his long life.


    "So, let''s talk about the distribution of benefits after killing him." Vlad retracted the information on the table and continued.

 250 Chapter 248 Ambition and Dream

    "So, let''s talk about the distribution of benefits after killing him." Vlad retracted the information on the table and continued."After all, this is a big deal with a lot of oil and water."


    "I don''t care about other things, I will kill Lorne by myself." Keoh stroked a black dagger, and said with anticipation.


    "I can''t wait to cut his throat."


    He doesn''t care about other things, only killing the strong will make his blood boil.


    "It is said that there are several beauties in Lorne''s command, and they are still that kind of powerful beauties." Luster squeezed the waist of the temperament woman behind him, and said wretchedly."I like this kind of women with strength and temperament. When Lorne falls, they will all belong to me!"


    "So, Lorne''s wealth and power belong to me?" Vlad said with a smile, his pupils gradually becoming wild.On the forehead, a king character is looming.


    "Really disrespectful!"


    He raised his glass to the two people beside him.Said with a big smile.


    "Supernova? What kind of stuff is that?"


    "Let the head of a king under Qiwuhai as a response to all those who despise us, and the beginning of our legend!"


    ...


    "What are you doing?"


    Lorne sat in his room, looked at the suddenly walked in Zhuanyuan, and said in astonishment.


    Perhaps it was because the name of Qi Wuhai under the king was too big, and Lorne was not disturbed by anyone during this period of voyage.At this time, it was less than a day''s journey from the end of the first half of the Great Aviation Paradise.


    And just as Luo En had just finished exercising and soaked in the medicine bar to recover his strength, the lieutenant admiral of the Navy Headquarters, Taotu Zhuanyuan suddenly walked in.If she hadn''t held a piece of information in her hand, Lorne would have thought she was going to seduce himself.


    "This is something for you!" Zhuan Yuan said that her face was flushed.It hasn''t been long since she got on the boat, and she didn''t know Ron''s habits, otherwise she would never disturb Ron at this time.


    "What is this?" Lorne felt Zhuan Yuan''s emotions, and she seemed to be unconscious.He didn''t care about it, and asked after receiving the information from her.


    "According to the Navy¡¯s intelligence system, there are currently 5 supernovae gathered in the Chambord Islands, and more than 4 of them have shown interest in your head on different occasions."


    "Based on analysis, they are likely to attack you in the Chambord Islands."


    "Is the Navy''s intelligence system so powerful?" Lorne said in amazement. The previous Navy''s intelligence system was a mess of mud, and it was completely incomparable with the CP next door.Often ridiculed by Lorne.


    Perhaps it was the execution war this time that caused the Warring States to suffer a lot and began to pay attention to the importance of intelligence.


    "The navy''s capabilities are beyond your imagination." Zhuan Yuan said displeasedly."Underestimating the Navy, it will make you suffer"


    "Yo!" Lorne picked up the information and read it.


    "Vlad the Cranky Tiger, Rasta the Pervert, Keo the Throat Cut, Elyktra the Dark Blade, Sakuramiya Rashi the Swordsman of Sakura."


    "Are these the supernovas of this batch?" Lorne looked at their information with detailed bounty reasons why they were offered rewards, their ability moves and weaknesses.


    "It''s all unknown people, I don''t know any of them." Lorne commented, and then casually threw this piece of information aside.


    He really didn''t know these people, because he was either talking about cooperation with Doflamingo or preparing for the Kaido War.Regarding the recent newcomers, I really didn''t care much.Because every pirate who appeared on the sea was recorded by the "Dark Moon", Agatha would only tell herself that only those who threatened enough were the Sakuramiya pear. With Elyktra, Lorne heard Agatha mention it, and for the other people, Lorne hadn''t even heard of it.


    "You bastard, sooner or later you will die of your arrogance!" Zhuan Yuan said angrily after seeing Lon''s conceited appearance.Then turned around and left the room.


    "What a weird person." After Zhuan Yuan left, Lorne said to himself.


    Why did she care so much about her own life and death, shouldn''t the Navy be happier when she died?


    Lorne couldn''t figure it out, so he didn''t think again.Instead, he soaked his whole body in the water, his head deflected, caught a glimpse of the intelligence he had thrown on the ground, and then muttered to himself.


    "Supernova."


    "It''s boring."


    ...


    The waters of all nations, cake island.This is the base camp of Charlotte Lingling, one of the four emperors, BIG¡¤MOM, and has a high status.


    This situation became more obvious after the pirates pulled out the naval branch from the new world.The pirates of the new world, few people dare to provoke this thriving pirate queen.


    But at this time.Three people stood in front of the secret room in the castle of Cake Island.


    "Here, it should be the last stone." An old man standing in the front said slowly with a cane in one hand.


    His hair is gray, but his temperament is like a hegemon who thinks he has been in power for a long time, and he is not angry.


    "I don''t know what you are looking for these things, Caesar, if you want to know these things, why didn''t you just ask Roger?" Two people of the same age stood beside him.


    One of the old men in a crimson suit said coldly.


    "I just want to know what happened hundreds of years ago." The old man named Caesar gently stroked the door of the secret room and said slowly.


    "Besides, didn''t you say that you want to be the One Piece? Lederfield, if you want to be the One Piece, then exposure to these historical texts is essential."


    Suddenly he was mentioned about his dream of being a secondary school when he was a child, and Lederfield blushed and did not answer.But continue to say indifferently.


    "I''m just afraid that you in this physical condition will be torn into pieces by the woman in Charlotte after she is discovered."


    "If you''re a fanatic, just die like this, wouldn''t it be boring."


    "You should be grateful that the woman Charlotte is not here." Lederfield is one of the most powerful people on this sea who has seen and heard. The moment he set foot on Cake Island, he had already The situation of the island is thoroughly grasped.


    "That''s really thank you, Lederfield." Caesar said calmly, "I will help you fulfill your dream of becoming One Piece. Even if I can''t do it, my son can do it."


    After a pause, he seemed to think of something, and smiled slightly.


    "My son is excellent."


    "If you mention it again! I will let you die here!" Lederfield furiously said, for this old friend who has mastered his countless dark history, he can only helpless.


    "Ha ha."


    Caesar didn''t care about the threat from his old friend.Then gently stroked the door of the secret room,


    "Let me see, this is buried hundreds of years of history!"


    With a gentle force, the gates of these four emperors'' warehouses shattered!

 251 Chapter 249 The Flower Girl in Chambord

    The golden ship broke through the early morning fog and arrived at the port of Chambord.


    At this time, dozens of soldiers were already waiting in the port. As soon as the golden ship arrived, the soldiers surrounded the golden ship.


    "Boss, what''s going on?" a bald man said confused.These navies did not carry weapons, and it was not like looking for them to go to war.Besides, with such a small number of people, they really didn''t pay much attention to it.


    "These people are all here to deliver supplies." Standing on the deck, Zhuan Yuan pointed to the mountains of cargo in the harbor, and said with a heroic expression.


    "They are the most elite soldiers in the Navy, capable of sailing in the new world. If you need them, I can send them as your guide."


    "Forget it," Lorne said lightly with a shrug.


    "It''s my own person, so I feel more at ease." Let these navy soldiers board the ship?Are you kidding me?Lorne is not a fool, let them go on board to watch him.


    "Whatever you want!" Zhuan Yuan said in a loud voice when his kindness was treated as a donkey''s liver and lungs.He immediately got off the ship and began to command the navy to move things up.It seems that she is quite prestigious within the Navy, and the soldiers dare not violate her orders.


    "This lieutenant admiral really seems to think of himself as our person," said a fat figure on the deck, drooling while eating."I also know that we get supplies from the navy to our ships. I don''t know if the navy''s food is delicious!"


    "Eat, eat, eat! You fat guy knows to eat!" Jody kicked Fat Tiger''s fat belly and said viciously."When will you die? Don''t even know who is the friend or the enemy!"


    "The one who feeds me is not a bad person." Fat Tiger touched his fat belly and said timidly.This Jody has gotten stronger recently, it hurts to kick himself.I think I was able to rub him on the ground.


    Helpless, Jody turned to Lorne and asked in a low voice.


    "Boss, how do we deal with this lieutenant admiral?"


    "Wait until the new world is over." Lorne thought for a while and said in a deep voice.


    For Zhuanyuan, who was on the ship inexplicably, Lorne had probably guessed her mission, and there were only two possibilities.It is nothing more than that the Warring States period wants a person to supervise and balance himself, and not to let himself behave in the new world.


    So he sent a powerful person who was relatively less annoying.


    And the second possibility is that Lorne, as the king of Qi Wuhai, is too close to the daughter of Charlotte Lingling, one of the Four Emperors.Coupled with the scene of Lorne and Kata Kuri releasing water during the execution war, the Warring States had some guesses.If Lorne and Charlotte Lingling joined forces, the Navy''s situation would be even worse.


    So he sent a beautiful navy over, wondering whether he wanted to destroy the relationship between Lorne and Garrett, or to lure Lorne?


    However, the Warring States period may have forgotten one thing. Now that the navy is expelled from the new world, once Lorne arrives in the new world, it is not their navy that can call the shots.At that time, this Zhuanyuan was not the fish on his chopping board.


    At that time, Lorne let the Warring States period understand what it means to lose his wife and break down.


    Lorne stood on the deck and saw the navy busy moving things. He estimated that there should be some time.He spoke slowly to the cadres standing on the deck.


    "A long voyage, everyone has worked hard. You can go to the Chambord Islands to relax."


    "Okay! I can finally eat again!" Fat Tiger said happily at first, and Ordin agreed. The last time the two of them were in the food court on Chambord Island, they did not have a good time to eat.


    Now that I have finally come to the Chambord Islands again, I must have a good meal!


    "I''m going to find a whetstone." Moorman said lightly with his famous knife, black red blood. The swordsman sharpened his sword. It was really hard for him. In the execution war of Malin Vando, he once again I met that black swordsman.


    This time, Moorman had suffered even worse. If he hadn''t had his family companions on the battlefield, he would have fallen into a prisoner again.But this time, he saw how the black swordsman made his sword, and his swordsmanship is no longer out of reach!As long as you give yourself time to practice, Moorman believes that the next time he meets, he will not lose again!


    "I want to play too!" An Qian happily patted her wings when she heard the news that she could go out to play.But quickly tilted his head again."But where do you play?"


    "I''ll accompany you." Ainilu frowned and said, the last time Anxi was kidnapped by the navy left him with lingering fears.Let her go out to play alone, Ainilu is really a little worried.


    "It seems that everyone wants to get a little tired. Then give everyone a day to relax and remember to get back on the boat in the evening." Lorne said with a smile looking at everyone.


    "It just so happens that I also have time to visit this Chambordian Islands."


    "I''ll be with you." At this time, Garrett, who had not spoken, suddenly said.Hearing from the woman, there are supernovae gathering in this place, and it seems that they want to behave badly towards Lorne.


    So Garrett was a little worried.


    In this way, the cadres of the family were divided into several groups.


    Fat Tiger and Ording walked towards the food court in the No. 35 area.


    Moorman and Jody went to the dojo located in area 7.


    On Aini Road, An Qian went to the playground located in area 38.


    And Lorne and Garrett stood on the land of the port, and they didn''t seem to decide where to go.Just walking on the long streets of the harbor.


    "Are you waiting for the lieutenant admiral?" Garrett said jealously. Since the woman got on the ship, Lorne has been somewhat wrong with her.


    "Do you like her?"


    "Of course not." The appearance of Garrett''s little girl made Lorne laugh a little.But it is precisely this that proves how important she is in her heart.Lorne touched Garrett''s head and said with a smile.


    "Little Jia is much better than that Zhuan Yuan."


    "Well!" Garrett was a little happy when he heard Ron''s denial, but when he heard Ron say that he was better than that Zhuan Yuan, is it a perfunctory?


    That navy leg is so long and the chest is so big!Even myself as a woman envy!How could Lorne not like it!


    "You are younger than her." Lorne quickly comforted when he saw Garrett who was about to cry.He really couldn''t guess the woman''s mind.


    "When you grow up to her age, you will look much better than her. And she will be old by then."


    At this time, a certain admiral who was commanding soldiers in the harbor suddenly sneezed and then raised his head blankly."Who is talking about me?"


    After finally comforting Garrett, a flower girl walked over in front of the small street.


    She picked up a bunch of roses and handed them to Lorne.


    "Sir, do you need to send a bouquet of flowers to this beautiful lady?"

 252 Chapter 250

    "You came just right."


    Lorne looked at the flower girl with a grateful smile on his face.At any time, there is nothing more pleasing to a woman''s heart than a bouquet of flowers.


    "Thank you, One Thousand Bailey!" The girl tilted her head and showed a sweet smile, seeming to feel sincerely happy for the two people in front of her.


    ...


    No. 35 area, food street.


    Two fat guys walked to the door of Long Street.Fat Tiger pointed to a shop sign and said.


    "Do you still remember this super-giant foodie must die emperor noodles? As long as you finish eating, the order is free. The last time the boss urged us in a hurry, we left before the urgent challenge."


    "Of course!" A cruel smile appeared on Alding''s face."What is our slogan?"


    "He went bankrupt!"


    The two fat men yelled in unison, and then walked towards this shop.


    A waiter had been waiting at the door for a long time, and after seeing the two people walking past, he walked up flatteringly.


    "Our little shop is carrying out the Overlord Meal Food Contest. As long as the winner is free, there are other special surprise prizes to be given away! I wonder if the two adults are interested?"


    "free?"


    Fat Tiger and Ordin looked at each other, and both saw a strong fighting spirit in each other''s eyes.


    "It seems it''s time to decide who is the number one foodie in the family!"


    "Then you will lose!"


    Two people walked onto the arena, and there seemed to be no other opponent in their eyes except for each other, but the facts proved that they did have the capital to despise others.Countless dinner plates were delivered to the two of them, and then they were instantly wiped out.The surrounding contestants opened their mouths in shock, and couldn''t swallow anything anymore.This competition became an exhibition match for the two of them.


    "You lost." Fat Tiger stuffed the last Big Mac hamburger into his mouth and said with disdain as he looked at Ording, who was lying on the sidelines.


    "You rubbish dare to eat something like your uncle Fat Tiger!"


    "Congratulations to this player for winning the first place in the game."


    "Hurry up and bring you special things, Uncle Fat Tiger." Fat Tiger touched his stomach, as if he was too full to move around.Had to lie on the ground and said.


    Seeing this scene, a successful smile flashed across the waiter''s face, then he clapped his hands and said respectfully.


    "Things will be ready soon."


    The surrounding contestants and the waiters in the shop stood up, took out weapons from their bodies, and surrounded the two.


    "The championship prize is the heads of two adults." The waiter said triumphantly."Is it a surprise, a surprise?"


    ...


    In area No. 7, a swordsman in a trench coat and a bald man in strong clothes walked side by side.


    "Why are you following me? Don''t you worry about me?" Moorman frowned and said.


    "I''m afraid that you will encounter another swordsman who can''t help but challenge, and then you will be beaten to the ground by others." Jody relentlessly teased Morman."I''m following you, so I can help you collect the body."


    He also learned from Morman holding a sword in his hand, but it seemed a bit nondescript.


    "Humph!" Moorman didn''t care about Jodi''s teasing.As a swordsman, the only thing he cares about is the sword.


    "Besides, I also want to know what the sharpening of your swordsman means."


    The two walked to the door of a dojo, Moorman raised his head and looked at the shop''s sign, and said with some surprise.


    "Huh, has this store changed its name?"


    "Doing business on the Great Sea Route is equivalent to tying your head to your waist," Jody seemed to be an old world, and he said with a slight vicissitudes of life.


    "Life and death is a very common thing. The owner of this store may have been hacked to death when he provokes a pirate."


    "Yes," Morman didn''t care about these things."Go, go in. Don''t you want to see how I sharpen my sword?"


    It seems that this dojo hasn''t been open for long, and the things inside seem to be relatively new.There are not many signs of wear and tear, but the boss''s strength seems to be good, and there are many apprentices in the small dojo.The non-mathematician sat in the dojo, listening to the speech of the master sitting in the middle.


    "I don''t know if the two guests are here, do they want to kick the pavilion or sharpen their swords?"


    After seeing Moorman and Jody walk in, the master stood up and said with a smile.This is a rather burly middle-aged man, his face is full of scars, even if he smiles hideously.


    "Sharpen the sword." Moorman spoke first.Then he lowered his voice to Jodi."The master of the museum is very strong, I can''t see the sword intent on him."


    "Is it strong?" Jody licked his lips, looking at the curator, there was a sense of war in his heart.


    "Since you are sharpening your sword, please sit down." The master clapped his hands, and the two disciples got up."The two guests unload their weapons."


    "What''s the weird rule?" Jody said in confusion.Following Morman, he handed his weapon to his disciple.


    "Sword sharpening is to find swordsmen to fight against. It is easy to accidentally get injured with your own weapons, so you have to use wooden swords." It seems that Jody is puzzled, Moorman explained."Sword sharpening, in fact, is to sum up one''s sense of kendo during this period of time during the battle."


    "Well, isn''t that useless to me?" Jody muttered."I knew I would go to the boxing gym to fight."


    "Are the two guests ready?" The museum owner said with a smile after seeing the disciple taking away the weapons of Moorman and Jody."Then start."


    He waved his hand, and the disciples in the hall stood up one after another, slowly drew out their sabers, radiating coldly.


    "I feel something is wrong." Jody frowned, pointed at the sharp blade in the hands of the disciples, and said."This is the sharpening of your sword?"


    ...


    "Sir, the playground in front has just opened, and there are special offers."


    In area No. 38, Ainilu led Anxi around idly.At this time a young woman walked up to them with a bunch of flyers.


    "The bubble bumper boat with characteristics of the Chambord Islands. It would be a pity if you didn''t experience it."


    "Bubble Bumper Boat!" After hearing the name, Anxi''s eyes appeared with two stars, and she looked up at Ainilu."Brother! I want a boat!"


    "Okay, okay, take you there!" Ainilu said indifferently. He was originally here to accompany An Qian for fun, otherwise he would have slept on the Golden Proverbs.


    Bubble boat?Is it fun to have a golden ship?


    The young woman led them to a corner and said while standing at the door of a room.


    "Because the bubble boat is easily broken by sunlight, the venue for the bubble bumper boat is in the same room. Please go in and experience it with two guests."


    "Really?" Ainilu showed a weird smile on his face, and then led An Qian into the room.


    After they entered, the face of the woman standing behind showed a successful smile!

 253 Chapter 251 The Best Performance

    "I heard that there is a magic troupe on the main island of the Chambord Islands?" Lorne asked the flower girl, pretending to be casual.


    "That''s the Mageko Magic Troupe from the West Sea!" The flower girl said excitedly, "If you sir, take this beautiful lady over to see, this lady will be very happy!"


    The Mageko Magic Group is a well-known magic group in the entire West China Sea and the entire world. Their history can be traced back hundreds of years. According to legend, their first leader was a man who mastered the truth of this world. As magic hands, his hands can change anything.The world government encountered a disaster at the time. He walked single-handedly to the sacred place of the Draco Man, Mary Joa, and conjured a scroll with the solution to the disaster.


    Perhaps because of the leaked secret, he died of illness shortly after changing the volume.However, the world government has not forgotten his contribution and passed his title of "Magic Hand" from generation to generation.


    Every head of the Mageko Magic Group is called the "Hand of Magic" and enjoys the honor.This situation continued for hundreds of years, until the incident ten years ago.That leader did a stupid thing that made Majeko''s status plummet.


    But this is the case, this magic group is still sought after, and it hasn''t let go of the popular idols.


    "Really?" Lorne gently raised Garrett''s little hand and made a gentleman''s gift to the flower girl."Then can you ask the girl to lead us? After all, it hasn''t been long since the two of us have just arrived in the Chambord Islands. We are still very new to everything here."


    After speaking, he took out a pile of Bailey from his clothes and gave it to the flower seller.


    "Of course!" The flower girl said excitedly."The location of the Mageko Magic Group is not far from here, please follow me, sir."


    The flower girl took Lorne and Garrett through the Long Street. Perhaps because it was too early, the residents of the Chambord Islands did not have the habit of getting up early, and the entire Long Street was sparsely populated.


    But under a tree on the side of the street, Lorne saw a woman with long pale red hair standing under the tree practicing sword.She is wearing a kimono, and she is very heroic.After seeing this woman, the flower girl was obviously nervous a lot.


    "What''s the matter?" Lorne asked.


    "Yes, it''s a pirate! Let''s go quickly!" The flower girl seemed to be a little afraid of this woman, urging Lorne to leave.


    "It turned out to be a pirate." Lorne had already taken it off. In this chaotic era, it''s not unusual for a woman to be a pirate.The woman just raised her head when she walked past, and the two looked at each other.


    Her makeup is so beautiful.This was Lorne''s first impression of her.


    After Lorne and the others left, the woman put her sword in the scabbard and muttered to herself.


    "Is there another supernova?"


    After turning a few turns, Ron and his party walked to the door of a stone house covered with moss.


    "That''s it! Because of that incident ten years ago, the Mageko Magic Group was not seen by the government, so it can''t perform in a place that is too conspicuous." The flower girl lowered her voice and said.Lorne nodded slightly, expressing his understanding.


    They were received by a wretched man with a short stature and sword scars on his face.He saw a glimmer of light in Garrett''s eyes, and then quickly covered up, and said respectfully to Lorne.


    But his respect, combined with his scarred face, seemed a bit nondescript.


    "We have prepared VIP seats for the two guests. We guarantee a grand performance for the two guests!"


    "Do you know me?" Lorne said in surprise, "Or, did you say this to every guest?"


    Lorne''s previous words made the wretched man tremble, thinking that their plan had been leaked, but Ron''s next words made him find the step down.His scarred face forced a grudging smile.


    "Of course, every guest is our distinguished guest!"


    Lorne seemed to want to say something, but Garrett pulled his sleeve.Seeing this wretched man said with disgust.


    "Go in, I don''t want to see him." Then he took Lorne''s hand and walked into the stone room.The wretched man stood behind and looked at Garrett''s back, his eyes full of possessiveness.


    "That''s right," Lorne walked halfway, as if thinking of something, turned and said to the flower girl, "Thank you for bringing us here. Come in and watch the show."


    Perhaps it is because the Majeko Magic Group has been in decline in recent years. In the entire venue, less than half of the people are sitting sparsely, and many of them are strong men.A pirate who made a special trip to watch the magic show?


    Lorne had good luck, and soon after sitting down, the performance began.A big screen was placed on the stage. A burly man in a white suit and shirt stood under the big screen, holding a microphone in hand, and said confidently.


    "Thank you for coming to watch, wait a minute and we will offer the best performance!"


    "His strength is good, he should be the strongest one in it." Soon after Lorne and the others sat down, the wretched man followed closely behind them, just to hear Garrett softly. Said.


    "Actually, the woman with the sword just now is stronger." Lorne commented.That heroic woman is like a sword out of its sheath.The sword intent on his body was stronger than that of Morman after the breakthrough. Among the people Lorne had seen, I am afraid that only Hawkeye Mihawk, who is also the King Qiwuhai, could overwhelm her.


    She should be the supernova of this issue, the Sakura Swordsman Sakuramiya Rashi, right?Lorne wrote down the name secretly.


    "Humph! You just think she is pretty!"


    Garrett grumbled and said slightly jealous.


    "Two guests, what are you talking about?" The wretched man asked nervously without responding for a while.


    "Oh, nothing." Lorne explained, then put his arm around Garrett''s thin waist, feeling her stiff body, while tilting Erlang''s legs relaxedly."The show is about to begin, so watch the show at ease."


    Lorne''s words obviously did not make him feel at ease, but at this time, there was no turning back!


    The host on the stage obviously didn''t notice this little episode under the stage. He waved his hand and the big screen in the middle of the stage suddenly lit up.


    "We never knew what the best magic is." He raised the microphone to his mouth and began to perform.


    "Did you make huge things invisible?"


    "Is it disturbing others'' eyes?"


    "Or change the position of an object?"


    The host walked in the direction of Lorne, and just happened to look at him, and said spittle.


    "These are all pediatrics!"


    "The best magic, and the simplest magic. It turns a living person into a dead person!"


    Several pictures appeared on the big screen.It was all scenes where the cadres of the Vennhill family were surrounded by a group of people.


    "Did you say that what I said was right? His Excellency Qiwuhai under the king?"

 254 Chapter 252

    "Why, everyone went to sea at the same time, some became supernova, and some became the king''s Qiwuhai!"


    "Why? We have to be discriminated against by those so-called old people in the new world, just because we are new people?" the host said with a frantic look.As soon as he raised his hand, everyone in the stadium stood up and surrounded Lorne and Garrett.


    "We are not reconciled," the host said, "I want the world to hear our voice."


    "The new world should be our stage, and this stage." The host stood on the stage, looking at Lorne condescendingly."There is no place for those of you who have no reputation!"


    Happiness!


    After he finished speaking, Lorne suddenly clapped.He seemed to approve of the host''s words.


    "Originally, I was disappointed with your crappy acting skills, but then bit the bullet and pretended to be deceived. It feels like forgetting to bring sunscreen when you are on the beach."


    "But after seeing your performance, I seem to have such a trace of interest again."


    Zhuan Yuan reminded him many times, plus Lorne was able to perceive the enemy.If you are still fooled like this, it only means one thing.


    That is Lorne is voluntary!Just have some fun for the boring trip to Chambord Islands.


    "What, you said I''m a show?!" Lorne''s seemingly indifferent attitude angered the host, that is, Vlad, the supernova violent tiger on this island, roared."Do you know what your current situation is?"


    After getting that precious piece of information, several people have studied and have a corresponding plan for the weakness of each cadre of the Vennhill family.And in order to deal with this king''s Qiwu Heroine, they even gathered more than 50% of the pirates under the trilateral coalition forces here. As long as he said a word from Vlad, countless pirates will swarm to the entire venue. The surrounding water is impenetrable.


    This is Vlad''s idea.According to intelligence, this Lorne''s method is weird. It seems that he has mastered the domineering technique of the New World. With this technique, he likes to fight close to the enemy.Defeat the enemy through a clever way of force.


    But can you avoid his lightning-fast fist?The corners of Vlad''s mouth split an arc, close combat?Is there anyone in this world who is stronger in close combat than their animal demon fruit ability?


    To sum up, he Lorne, what should he fight with us!?


    "You can only watch your subordinates incompetently die! Then we screamed and cut our throats and became our stepping stones!"


    Vlad''s yelling made the flower girl slumped on the chair. She wanted to seek Lorne''s asylum, but found that Lorne was sitting on the chair and ignored her, with a smile on his face.


    "What''s the situation?" Lorne shook his head, without the consciousness of being surrounded by heavy soldiers."I really don''t know, but you may have misunderstood something."


    "My subordinates are much better than you think." Lorne pointed to the big screen.


    ...


    At the food court in No. 35 area, a group of people surrounded Fat Hu and Ording.


    "Hey hey, brother, can you still move?" Fat Tiger patted Alding who fell on the ground, and burped.Then continued."If you don''t get up again, I will finish eating!"


    "What! It''s finished!" After Alding fell on the ground hearing Fat Hu''s words, a carp stood up suddenly, "Don''t stop me, I can still eat!"


    "Then you solve these people first, let me digest it for a while." After Fat Tiger finished speaking, he sat on the chair, motionless, like a mass of meat.


    "If you are slow to solve it, I will finish everything!"


    "Nothing can stop Grandpa Alding from eating!" Alding suddenly inflated like a balloon."Super huge stomach digestion!"


    He grew bigger and bigger, and then suddenly compressed, Alding felt as if he had taken off the water, and his whole person became thin and strong.It seemed that it had been too long to exercise, Alding twisted his head and looked at the pirates surrounding them.


    "Wasting food is a shameful act, so are you ready to confess with the food?"


    ...


    Area No. 7, the gym.


    "What''s the situation, is it a special welcome etiquette?" Jody looked at the disciples of the gymnasium, who was gradually moving closer to them, holding a sharp sword, feeling a little at a loss.


    "I haven''t encountered this situation, but it doesn''t seem so friendly." Moorman frowned, also a little dazed.


    The disciples walked to a distance of about five meters in front of the two of them, then stopped, then gave up a path, and the patron came over.


    "Aren''t the two guests sharpening their swords?"


    "Do you call this the sword grinding?" Jody shouted.


    "Of course, use the blood of two guests to sharpen our swords!" The burly middle-aged pavilion owner slowly pulled out Morman''s saber, the famous sword Black Red Blood, and wiped it carefully.


    "It''s really a good sword, but it''s a pity that he followed the wrong owner."


    "This looks like a fight, right?" Jody stood up, loosened his muscles and bones, and looked warrior.He hasn''t had a fight for a long time.


    "Fight?" The curator seemed to hear something ridiculous, and laughed."Do you think this is a child''s play?"


    "This is a massacre! You who have no weapons, why do you fight us?"


    All the disciples pointed their sharp swords at the two of Moorman and Jody, looking from the sky above, the layers of sharp swords were intertwined like a flower of steel.


    "That''s enough." Moorman shook his head and picked up a wooden sword beside him. "For your scum, a wooden sword is enough."


    ...


    Area No. 38, Bubble Bumper Car House.


    boom!boom!boom!


    Countless bubble cars collide violently in the bubble bumper house like bullets fired at high speed, but it looks like a group of bubble cars are rounding up one.


    This white bubble car was hit and bounced around in the field, and finally got hit in the corner, only to get a slight chance of breathing.


    "Brother! Is there anything wrong!" An Qian asked with concern while sitting in the bubble car.The atmosphere of this bumper house is a bit wrong, even if it''s as simple as her, you can feel that those people seem to be killing them.


    At this speed, if the bubble that protects them bursts, it would be no different from a car crashing on the body.


    They have been hit so many times, and they have long been a little dizzy.


    "Interesting, interesting." Ainilu shook his head, forcing himself to wake up.Then, looking at the bubble bumper cars that gradually surrounded him, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    "Since they want to play, then I will play with them."


    The thunder in Ainilu''s hand flashed, and he injected the power of thunder into the bubble bumper car.


    "But your speed is really too slow, it''s fun to play like this!"


    Ainilu drove gently, and the bubble bumper car was as fast as thunder!

 255 Chapter 253 Female Swordsman and Female Swordsman!

    The sun broke through the morning mist and swayed on the port of Champagne.At this time, the residents of the island just got up and started their day''s work.


    "Huh, I''m finally done."


    Zhuan Yuan wiped the fine sweat from his forehead, looked at the goods neatly arranged on the Golden Proverbs, and nodded in satisfaction.Then he spoke to the navy soldiers who lined up on the harbor.


    "You go back first!"


    Anyway, Lorne wouldn''t want these soldiers to board the ship.Instead of letting them stay here in the sun, let them go back and have a good rest.This is Zhuan Yuan''s simple idea.


    "Obviously! Lord Lieutenant!" the navy soldiers responded in unison, and then under the guidance of a naval officer, they lined up in two columns and walked towards the naval station located in the No. 60 area.


    "The justice of this sea is protected by these warriors," Zhuan Yuan sighed as he looked at the back of the sailing navy.Then he revived.


    "I have to do my own thing too!"


    Zhuan Yuan''s gaze was firm, stretched out, and then picked up the broom beside him.


    "A good day starts with cleaning!"


    Zhuan Yuan has the nickname of "Clean-loving Zhuan Garden" in the Navy, and he will never tolerate a trace of stains in front of him.She murmured while cleaning.


    "This Lorne doesn''t care about his own boat, and none of the crew members stay on the boat! What if a thief comes up to steal something?"


    But on second thought, it seems that someone came to Lorne for trouble. It doesn''t seem to be a bad thing. At least for Zhuanyuan, which is restricted by the Navy and the King¡¯s Seven Bulge Sea Treaty and cannot be sold, it is a joy. Things.


    Thinking of this, Zhuan Yuan''s mood became happy.


    "Unexpectedly, the famous admiral was doing cleaning work." At this moment, a woman rang in Zhuan Yuan''s ear. Even if she was a woman, Zhuan Yuan also gave the voice''s owner a charming voice. s Mark.


    "Who?"


    Zhuan Yuan raised his head and saw a sword-wielding woman in a pink kimono walking slowly towards him.She is very strong, this is the first impression of Zhuan Yuan after seeing this woman. Even if she is in a relaxed state, she can converge her breath to the point where she can''t be discovered by herself. This woman is definitely not waiting!


    "I''m just a piece of cherry blossoms flying in the wind, I don''t know when it will die." The woman said softly, but her footsteps did not stop at all, she walked to the front of Zhuan Yuan.He raised his head and looked at Zhuan Yuan on the splint of the Golden Proverbs.


    Zhuan Yuan stroked the saber around his waist with one hand, and the profile of a person in his mind overlapped with that of the woman.The famous sword "Jinpiluo" means the guardian of the sea, which is exactly her duty.The information of a person in my mind overlaps with this woman.


    One of the supernovas currently staying in the Chambord Islands, Pele¡¯s Pirate, Sakura''s Swordsman, Sakuramiya Pear, is offering a bounty of 210,000,000 (two hundred and ten million).Unlike other pirates, she does not value wealth and fame. She is one of the few pirates who like to walk alone.


    And since she went to sea, she likes to do one thing most, and that is to challenge the famous swordsman.Regardless of men, women and children, as long as she meets a famous swordsman, she will challenge her.And whether to keep your hands is entirely up to your heart.There were no fewer than dozens of famous swordsmen who died in her hands.


    It seems that he is being targeted.Unexpectedly, it was not Lorne, the notorious pirate, who was found first, but his own navy.Zhuan Yuan squeezed Jin Pira in his hand.Do people in this world look down on the navy in this way?


    She leaped lightly and jumped off the Golden Proverbs. The swordsman¡¯s destructive power is second to none in this sea. If you start a fight on a ship, Ron¡¯s ship may not be intact.


    "It has long been heard that Lieutenant Taotu is superb in swordsmanship. I am fortunate to have a concubine here to learn."


    The supernova named Sakuramiya Rashi drew his sword by three points, which is the etiquette of swordsmen duel.


    "Sword name, Ying Xue."


    Her so solemn appearance made Zhuan Yuan a little dignified, and she also pulled out her own Jinpilu by three points.


    "The name of the sword, Jinpiluo."


    "Then, for this move, after I had a duel with Lin Zhiguo''s sword tyrants on the top of Yunshan Mountain, I understood the trick." Sakuragiya Li drew out the sword and held it horizontally to Zhuan Yuan.


    "This is called Floating Dream Four Thousand Moon." After speaking, Sakuramiya Rashi disappeared instantly. From the perspective of Zhuanyuan, the woman in kimono held her sword horizontally and directly faced herself. Rushed over.


    Her speed is very fast, and her own domineering look is hard to lock.


    "A simple straight stab?" Zhuan Yuan smashed Sakura Palace Pear with a sword, it was just a phantom.


    "So it''s behind?" Zhuanyuan quickly turned around and found that Sakuramiya Rashi was really behind her. The black armed color domineering wrapped around her famous sword, Jinpiluo. The two swords collided, and the fierce dominance she imagined did not happen. Bump.But cut in a mass of air.


    This is also a phantom?


    "Here!" Sakuramiya pear squeaked over his head, and Zhuan Yuan raised the sword subconsciously, but before the sword was raised above his head, Zhuan Yuan seemed to have reacted and swung his sword forward. .


    Clang!


    The two famous knives collided, but after a short while, they separated.Sakuramiya Pear stepped back, her face was surprised, as if she didn''t understand why this inevitable trick was cracked.


    A strand of black hair floated slowly from Zhuan Yuan''s side face. If it hadn''t been reflected by her rich combat experience just now, the price paid now would not be as simple as a strand of hair.


    The car almost overturned, Zhuan Yuan thought viciously that the navy''s internal intelligence system was too bad.This Sakura Miyagi is powerful, unlike a newcomer who has just sailed to the Chambord Islands, but rather like an old pirate who has been tempered in the new world for a long time.


    Whether it is seeing and hearing the domineering or armed, she seems to have mastered it for a long time, which is fundamentally different from other supernovae.


    "You are not from all over the world?" Zhuan Yuan suddenly said, this woman''s swordsmanship made her vaguely see the shadow of that country in the new world.


    "My concubine used to learn a little fur swordsmanship with my mother." Sakuramiya Rashi said slowly, as if recalling something."In order to fulfill my mother''s long-cherished wish, my concubine must become the strongest swordsman."


    "Is that so?" Zhuan Yuan raised his sword and said seriously."Then let you see how a real swordsman confronts the enemy."


    Zhuan Yuan lifted Jin Pira, and two sword qi cut open the ground and rushed towards Ying Gong Li.


    "Strength and speed are the roots of a swordsman!"


    "This kind of move, the concubine body will be a little bit!" Seeing the sword energy that was cut over, Sakuragiya Li''s face did not have the slightest panic.She raised her famous sword Yingxue, and the same two sword auras slashed at Zhuan Yuan.


    The sword aura collided, twisting the surrounding trees into pieces, and the battle between the two was one step closer!

 256 Chapter 254 Gap!

    In the stone room, Lorne sat in the auditorium calmly looking at the big screen on the stage, and Vlad''s gradually becoming ugly face.


    On the big screen, the cadres of the Wienhill family simply killed the pirates sent out by the three supernova alliances to round up.Lorne shrugged and said helplessly.


    "I said, my subordinates may be better than you think."


    Just after Lorne finished speaking, Aini Road on the big screen drove the bubble bumper car and turned into a thunder, smashing all opponents'' bubble cars, and then a huge thunder fell from the sky and smashed into the bubble room.


    The house collapsed, the screen was interrupted, leaving only Ainilu''s disdainful smile.


    "How dare you?" On the stage, the green veins on Vlad''s forehead were exposed, and brown hairs grew out of his pores.


    "How dare you disobey my idea, won''t you be obedient to die?"


    Vlad became a tiger man, with the word king on his forehead looming.After the transformation, he seemed to have become that confident supernova again.After Vlad got acquainted with his sudden increase in strength, he jumped directly in front of Ron.


    "But you still have one of the most fatal mistakes,"


    "That is as fragile as you in close combat, how dare to live in this narrow environment with our animal demon fruit ability!"


    boom!


    A wall of blood blocked Vlad''s inevitable attack. Lorne threw a punch from the wall of blood, knocking Vlad into the air, smashing dozens of auditoriums before stopping.


    "If I were you, if I was lucky enough to survive this time, I would go back and find the trouble with the person who sold you the news." The blood dissipated, and Ron''s indifferent face emerged.


    "Because your intelligence is too backward."


    "This backwardness ruined your future."


    With the talents of the Wienhill family, coupled with Ron''s perseverance in cultivation, his current body has become incredible, although it is not as good as Kaido and Charlotte.But it was close to the limit of mortals.


    A supernova who wants to rely on the power increase brought by the transformation of the animal devil fruit to defeat Lorne is simply a dream!


    "The reason I''m here is just because of boredom."


    "Also, I want Xiao Jia to practice." Lorne turned to look at Garrett and said with a smile.


    "There is no problem dealing with these garbage, right?"


    "Of course!" Garrett also responded with a smile, mastering domineering, and after eating such a powerful fruit as Blood Fruit, there is no reason why she would lose to this group of supernovas.


    "Damn, damn, damn!"


    Vlad got up from the ruins, and after hearing Lorne''s contemptuous words, he roared, "Last, what are you doing in a daze? If you don''t do anything, we will all die here."


    At this time, the wretched man named Luster reacted. He pushed the flower seller in his hand in the direction of Lorne, then slapped his chest, and the whole person suddenly became tall.Brown curls emerged from his body, and he also became a half-orc!


    "I am a canine man who ate the fruit of a dog, and the power I have is beyond your imagination." Luster stretched his body.


    "Does the dog fruit Teddy form?" Lorne couldn''t help but spit out when he looked at Luster like this, but it seemed very likely to think of his character and what he did in the daytime.


    "Asshole, you dare to despise me!" Luster did not understand what Lorne meant, but looking at Lorne''s tone, he could conclude that this must be nothing good.Luster turned into a cannonball and rushed towards Lorne.


    "Dog dog shock-bite!"


    His open blood basin was mouth wide, still connected with saliva.It looks disgusting.This made Garrett frowned.A smear of blood poured out from a pirate next to him and turned into a sword in Garrett''s hands.


    "Blood Sword Slash!"


    Garrett brandished a sharp sword and slashed towards Luster who was leaping over.But the latter''s keen combat intuition decisively avoided this attack, and Garrett made a full blow, only slightly slashing Raster''s fur.


    "It''s useless." The wound on Raster''s fur quickly healed, leaving only a faint scar. For those with the ability to produce fruit, this kind of injury is of no importance at all!


    "Do you think a little girl can deal with our supernova?"


    Vlad¡¯s attack came like a shadow at the stall of Luster¡¯s attack. He threw himself in front of Lorne and Garrett, like an adult¡¯s head-sized fist slamming at them. Past.Garrett was taken aback, and then quickly reacted. The blood sword in his hand dissipated and turned into a glove to wrap her soft hand, then shook his fist and collided with Vlad.


    But even with the increase, Garrett''s power still has a big gap with Vlad. She was shot by Vlad dozens of steps, leaving a long horizontal line in the audience.


    "Repent for your arrogance! Lord Qiwuhai!" After the blow, Vlad seemed to have regained his self-confidence. He took the ground with one foot, and turned to Lorne''s head with the inertia of the charge. Mentioned the past.


    "It''s too early to conclude now, right?"


    With a smile on his face, Lorne dodges the attack lightly. Vlad''s seemingly swift attack is as slow as a snail from the perspective of Lorne''s "time lag".


    At this time, Garrett stood up slowly, and she gently patted her clothes to clean the dust on her body.At the moment she was knocked into the air, she instantly turned the blood glove into a thin layer of armor and draped it on her body.Vlad''s punch seemed fierce, but it didn''t cause much harm to her.


    "Isn''t dead yet? Look at my move!" Luster landed on all fours, and the whole person rushed out like a dog, savage and crazy.


    "Dog Dog Impact-Wild Dog!"


    "Ordinary attacks are of little significance to their kind of super-recovery guy."


    Lorne''s lazy voice sounded.He said while strolling in the courtyard to avoid Vlad''s attack.


    "To deal with this kind of guy, it takes one hit to kill!"


    "I understand!" Garrett said softly, and then slowly closed his eyes.With a light wave of her hand, the pirates surrounding them suddenly roared in pain, and then a puff of blood poured out of them, gathering like a spear in the air.


    Blood spear!


    "Declaration of the Blood God." Garrett said softly.


    The Great God Declaration, which is the alias of the legendary God King Odin''s weapon.According to legend, every time Odin throws this gun, it will surely bring victory.


    "Disgusting guy, go to hell!"


    The blood spear pierced through the body of Luster who was caught off guard, nailing him directly to the wall of the house.The blood ran down the wall to the ground.Luster''s eyes were full of disbelief.


    As if not believing that I was defeated so easily.

 257 Chapter 255 Crush!

    Tick ??to tick.


    The blood dripped down the wall to the ground, and the whole performance hall was deadly silent. The pirates'' eyes widened and couldn''t believe their boss. The dignified supernova pirate was nailed to the wall like this.


    Life or death is unknown.


    "Let the blood flow, creating a strong friction. Is there such a powerful destructive power?" Lorne looked at the blood spear, a little astonished. This move, even if Lorne was hit by a head, would end up better That Luster is no better.Garrett didn''t know when he developed such a move. It seemed that he needed to work hard, otherwise he would soon be caught up.


    "Call ~ ~ call call." After issuing such a moves, Jia Leite looks a little exhausted, panting.But still walked towards Vlad.


    "one left."


    "Are you kidding?" Vlad grew his mouth wide, and froze in a daze.The cold sweat could not stop oozing from his hairy face.He knows the strength of Raster. Although this man has a bit of a bad personality, he is definitely a formidable opponent. His own body is terrifying. After he is transformed, he will become stronger and possess all kinds of dogs. The characteristics are incomparable.


    Even if I am, I dare not say that I can win.


    But such a man was actually nailed to the wall by such a little girl with a blood spear like a joke.


    "You should understand now?" Lorne sat in the audience, relaxed, as if playing a game.


    "You and us are fundamentally different."


    In a paradise where domineering is scarce, mastering domineering means absolute invincibility.


    "Don''t hurt our captain!" A pirate jumped out and said tremblingly, and the long knife in his hand swung vigorously towards Garrett, who was walking slowly.


    "Really loyal!" Garrett exclaimed. This year, morality has collapsed, and most of those who will go out to sea as pirates are extremely evil.As long as there is interest, betrayal is a common thing.It is rare to see a pirate who wants to defend his boss between life and death like this pirate.


    But before the pirate rushed to her, he yelled and fell to the ground feebly, blood pouring out of him, and gathered into a sharp sword in Garrett''s hand.


    "Just use the blood of your loyal subordinate to solve your life." Garrett said lightly, "In this way, it''s not ashamed of him and you."


    "If I give up because my opponent is too strong!" Vlad is still angry, "Then what kind of pirate am I!!"


    "Go to hell! Anyone who despises your uncle Vlad deserves to die!"


    Pirates are those who challenge all the impossible in this sea!


    He squeezed his fists into claws, trying to catch Garrett.


    "He lost." Seeing this scene, Lorne shook his head lightly.As a samurai, after seeing a little girl exert a force far stronger than himself, Vlad''s heart was already confused, and a chaotic heart couldn''t make a strong fist.


    Although Garrett used the move of "Blood God Declaration", he consumed a lot of physical energy.But she had just defeated Luster, with high morale.One trades down, so Lorne asserts that Garrett will win.


    Clang!


    The fist collided with the sword, making a sound of metal rubbing, but this time, Vlad did not knock his opponent into the air.The blood sword in Garrett''s hand turned into several blood thorns the moment he touched Vlad, and he took advantage of the situation to entangle Vlad.


    The thorns cut some wounds on his skin.


    "It''s useless! I can break away from this level of restraint with force!" Vlad wanted to use force, and the muscles of his arms suddenly swelled.But the harder he was, the tighter the blood thorns bound.He looked up and saw Garrett looking at him with pity.


    "Death is like an abyss, an elegy of blood." The girl whispered softly, and countless bloodshots leaked from Vlad''s wound cut by thorns, and gathered behind him into a huge sickle.


    A man in a cloak could be vaguely seen holding this sickle.It''s like the god of death who is about to be executed in the legend.


    "No!" Vlad shouted desperately. He hasn''t seen the scenery of the new world yet, hasn''t let this world remember his name, and his ambition has not been realized yet, how can he die here!


    But reality is not a hot-blooded comic. The so-called beliefs and ambitions are not worth mentioning in the face of power.


    The sickle fell and was heavily inserted into Vlad''s body. The man''s ambitious eyes finally dimmed.


    "Boss Vlad!" The pirates saw this scene and knelt to the ground.Can''t believe my eyes, the invincible boss Vlad just died?


    "Huh! I was scared to death!" The flower seller seemed to be quite frightened, and she slumped in an auditorium, holding her undulating chest with her hand.


    Lorne applauded first, expressing his admiration for Garrett''s progress.Then asked.


    "Why didn''t you kill him?" Garrett actually left his hand in the end, otherwise this ambitious man might die on the spot if this elegy of blood is aimed directly at Vlad''s head.


    In fact, these two supernovas were wronged because they first focused most of their attention on Lorne, the king, Qiwuhai. After being hit hard by Garrett, their momentum had already lost and they wanted to recover. It''s too late.


    But if you lose, you lose. Pirate World only pays attention to the result, not the process.


    "You are now the King Seven Martial Sea, if you have been inactive and don''t take action against the pirates. Will the navy embarrass you?" Garrett thought for a while, tilted his head and said obediently.


    It turned out to be for my sake, Ron''s heart warmed, and then snapped his fingers.The surrounding two pirates looked stunned, and then they stepped out, putting the nailed on the wall and falling to the ground Rast and Vlad on their shoulders, and slowly followed Lorne.


    "Thank you, thank you sir!" The flower girl seemed to be lingering, but she ran to Lorne to thank her.


    "But there are still things in my house. I have to leave first. If I meet again next time, I will definitely repay my husband!"


    After speaking, she turned around, trying to escape.


    "Just abandoned your two companions like this?" But as soon as he turned around, he heard Ron''s faint voice ringing behind her.She turned her head stiffly and looked at Lorne.


    His face was completely blank.


    "Sir, I don''t know what you are talking about?"


    "Don''t admit it?" Lorne nodded indifferently."Then you can try if you can get out of here."


    "Is your husband saying that I don''t know what to expect?" The flower girl bit her lip, as if she had made some determination."I understand the truth of the pirate, I will follow my husband to repay the lord''s life-saving grace!"


    Lorne and Garrett smiled at the same time, did not speak, and let the flower girl follow them.


    Several people walked through the tortuous road and finally returned to the vicinity of the port. At this time, there seemed to be someone fighting in the port, full of sword energy soaring!

 258 Chapter 256 Imitate Fruit

    There are countless people holding swords in this sea, but the people who can cut out the sword aura are rare. This kind of swordsman has a better name.


    "Jianhao!"


    Suddenly there were two swordsmen in a duel? Lorne closed his eyes, his perception radiated. He saw the kimono swordsman under the cherry blossom tree before for no reason, and fought with Lieutenant Admiral Yuen.


    "The heart is like a cherry blossom!" The kimono female swordsman said lightly, and Zhuan Yuan slashed her body with a sword, but no blood was splashed.He turned into a phantom.Let Zhuan Yuan cut the air with a sword.


    "Afterimages?" Lorne had already walked to the port at this time and happened to see this scene.The speed of this female swordsman is extremely fast, if it were not for the blessing of perception, Lorne would not even be able to catch the shadow of this female swordsman.


    With this trick, she and Vlad and Luster are fundamentally different.


    But after all, the general substitute is the general substitute, and Zhuan Yuan''s experience is far more abundant than that of the female swordsman in kimono. Even if she repeatedly performs strange tricks, she is still firmly suppressed by Zhuan Yuan.


    "you lose."


    When the two famous swords collided, it was obviously that Jin Piro from Zhuanyuan was better. She repelled the female swordsman in kimono by a few steps, and a strand of hair fell, just to return the previous report.


    "Continuous high-speed movement, your physical fitness has almost reached its limit."


    "The next move is to take your life."


    As a swordsman, Zhuan Yuan was extremely confident in his judgment.


    "Catch it with nothing, come back to the navy headquarters with me."


    "It was the concubine who lost," the kimono female swordsman said calmly, "whether it is a move or strength, the concubine is not as good as yours."


    "But the concubine body won''t be able to catch it." A ray of light suddenly appeared in the eyes of the female swordsman in kimono. "After all, the concubine body hasn''t fulfilled the mother''s long-cherished wish, how can he fall here?"


    She held the hilt of the famous sword Yingxue with her backhand.


    "This sword, learned from the legendary trick of the dragon swordsman Ryoma, has never wanted to use it before, because the concubine has only learned one fur, because even the concubine can''t control this move."


    "But now the concubine has to use it."


    Zhuan Yuan¡¯s eyes were full of solemnity. Through her domineering look, she saw that this kimono female swordsman who did not know where she came from had a terrible aura. If she could not cope with her next move, she might be The explanation is here.


    Happiness!


    At this moment, Lorne slowly walked out while applauding.The duel of these two female swordsmen opened his eyes.


    "Isn''t it a pity that such a beautiful flower will wither before it fully blooms." Lorne walked between the two swordsmen and turned to Zhuan Yuan.


    "Well, give me a face and let her fulfill her so-called long-cherished wish, how about picking it after becoming a completely mature flower."


    "Are you asking me to let the pirates go?" Zhuan Yuan was very happy when he saw Lorne arrive. No matter what kind of cards this woman has, she must be able to escape under the hands of the two.But the first word Lorne said was to let her let her go!


    "Don''t forget, your duty as King Qiwuhai! How can you let the enemy go because of your beauty?"


    "Of course I remember," Lorne clapped his hands and walked over the two strong men who had been behind him, leaving them in front of Zhuan Yuan.


    "I was attacked by three supernovas just now, so I exchanged three supernovas for one, more than enough."


    Lorne had guessed it a long time ago. This kimono female swordsman should be the supernova, Sakura''s swordsman Sakura Miyari, who is stranded in the Chambord Islands.


    "Where are these three?" Zhuan Yuan wanted to scold Lorne, but he quickly reacted. Aren''t these two people lying on the ground?Lorne bullied her and wouldn''t count?


    But at this time, the face of the flower girl who had been following Lorne changed drastically. She gritted her teeth and suddenly took out a dagger and stab at Garrett.At this time, she is agile, not like an ordinary woman at all!


    "No one is allowed to move! Otherwise I will kill this woman!"


    A sudden long sword cut off the flower girl''s dagger.Sakuragiya Rashi collected the sword and said softly.


    "The most annoying concubine is the person behind the attack."


    "Finally can''t help but shoot it?" Lorne said calmly, and Garrett next to him was also unmoved, as if the person who was almost held hostage was not her.


    "Koh or Eliktra?"


    The aura that this flower girl exudes is quite terrifying, and only a pirate with more than 100 million can compare with it.If the strength of any flower girl in the Chambord Islands is so terrible, then the pirates of the great sea route and all over the world should go home early to farm.


    What kind of pirate?


    According to intelligence, the supernovas currently staying in the Chambord Islands include the violent tiger Vlad, the pervert, Keo the Throat Cut, the Dark Blade Elyktra, and the Sakura Swordsman Sakuramiya Rika.


    Among them, Vlad the violent tiger and the pervert Luster were on the shoulders of the two pirates behind Lorne, losing consciousness.Sakura Swordsman Sakuramiya Rashi stood in front of Lorne, so there were only two people left with the identity of the flower girl, Keou the Throat Cutler, and the Dark Blade Elyktra.


    "So which one are you?" Lorne smiled playfully, seeing this flower girl sitting on pins and needles.


    "Mr., you have admitted the wrong person." The flower girl explained anxiously, and she reluctantly said cold sweat seeping from her beautiful face.


    "Misunderstandings, all misunderstandings"


    Then he cast his eyes to Garrett, wanting this seemingly peaceful girl to save herself.But the latter gently took Lorne''s arm with a playful smile on his face, completely ignoring her.


    But after she finished speaking, everyone present laughed in unison, as if watching a clown.


    At this time, the flower girl seemed to give up, her face and body slowly changing, and finally she became a gloomy and thin man.


    "I''m Keou, Keou the Throat Cut." He confessed helplessly.


    "I am an impersonator who has eaten the fruit of imitation, and can imitate anyone I have ever seen."


    Model fruit?In the original book, Krokdal''s shemale mr.2 von Klay''s ability, no wonder even Lorne couldn''t see what to look at.


    "Almost lied to me. This is something to be proud of for you, so I give you two choices."


    "First you can try to escape." Lorne took out a pocket watch, the time on it was a quarter past eight."I''ll give you five minutes. If you can escape from the Chambord Islands, I can forget your intention to attack me."


    "Escape?" Keou looked around, Lieutenant Admiral Zhuen Yuan, supernova Sakuramiya Rashi, and King Qiwu Hailuo three standing around, staring at him eagerly.This escape, how to escape?Where to flee?


    Moreover, given their understanding of Lorne, this is an out-and-out hero, it is impossible to simply let him go.


    "I choose the second one."

 259 Chapter 257: That Adult

    "I have already contacted an experienced coating boater, and it will be completed soon."


    In the port of Chambord Island, Vice Admiral Zhiyuan looked at Lorne and said softly.At the same time, a little unhappy.


    When the previous supernova said that he chose Lorne''s second option, Zhuan Yuan Shun Shen felt for a moment. When she reacted, the Throat Cutler Keou and Sakura Swordsman Sakuramiya Xue had disappeared.Needless to say, it was Ron who reached an agreement with them and let them go.


    Although there are still two naval supernovas lying in front of them, two-for-two seems fair.


    But Zhuan Yuan always felt that he was being used.


    "Experienced?" Lorne heard the words "experienced."The first reaction was that the former One Piece¡¯s right arm, now the Pluto Raleigh living in seclusion in the Chambord Islands.


    "Is it the one that ripped off the bar?"


    If it were him, Lorne would be interested in seeing him, after all, this man is a living legend.


    However, after hearing these words, Zhuan Yuan seemed to know something, and his face became extremely ugly.It took a long time before a few words came out of his mouth.


    "Not that one."


    "Since it''s not him, then there is no need to meet." Lorne said.At the same time I picked up my pocket watch and looked at it. It was still early and I could take a break.Then turned around and wanted to leave.


    "No need to see, do you mean that the coating is not coated?" Zhuan Yuan frowned when he saw Lorne like this.


    "I remember two ways to travel to the new world, and the other is to cross the red earth continent."


    "With the authority of my king''s Qiwuhai, this kind of thing can always be done, right?"


    "But this needs to be applied in advance! And get the approval of the world government!" Zhuan Yuan yelled, and at the same time she thought of a piece of information related to Lorne in her heart.


    Lorne had invaded the religious state Balan before, and even shocked the few people standing on top of the world.


    Had it not been for the current Pope Ariel Benedict to turn the tide and turn the tide, I am afraid that the religious state Balaam has fallen.


    This meant that Lorne wanted to fly over from the Red Earth Continent. He wanted to trouble Ai Ruili?After all, Balan is not far from the Chambord Islands!


    Just as Zhuan Yuan was thinking about it, Lorne had already walked far away, and he waved his back to Zhuan Yuan.


    "correct!"


    "Remember to watch the ship for me! Miss Zhuanyuan!"


    "Fuck off!" Tangtang''s lieutenant admiral turned into a ship watcher, which made Zhuan Yuan furious.


    But at this moment she couldn''t help but get angry, Zhuan Yuan took out a phone bug from her arms.She must report this matter.


    The air in the early morning was very fresh, and the residents of Chambord Islands were very enthusiastic. Along the way, at least five young and energetic girls secretly winked at Lorne after seeing him.


    But they all stared back at Garrett fiercely.


    "The residents of Chambord Island are very enthusiastic, don''t they worry that they are a vicious pirate in front of them?"


    Maybe it was because there were too many little girls teasing Lorne that Garrett couldn''t help but muttered.


    "The Chambordian Islands is the end of the paradise. The pirates who conquered the seven routes of the paradise will eventually gather here."


    "However, the residents of the Chambord Islands who were killed or injured by pirates. They are the least in the entire park. Do you know why?"


    This information was collected by "Dark Moon", and it was unbelievable when Ron saw it.


    Garrett was puzzled, and Lorne continued.


    "First of all, the naval headquarters is near the Chambord Islands, and Port 60 also has a naval station."


    "If a big disturbance is caused, it is easy to draw the strong navy over."


    Lorne said that the batch of supernovae in the original original work that was hailed as the protagonist of the era of extreme evil had attracted the yellow ape Polusalino, one supernova.


    "Secondly, those who can come to this place, regardless of their strength, are at least the best on their route."


    "The tiger will always have only another tiger in the eyes, and no ants will be seen."


    "Every pirate who reaches the Chambord Islands sees only other pirates. These are their opponents."


    Lorne paused.Said to the side.


    "Am I right? The eavesdropper next to me."


    Garrett was listening with gusto, but when he heard Lorne paused, he was suddenly startled and turned his head to see a man in a cloak slowly approaching.


    Ordinary, this was the first reflection of Lorne when he saw this man. It was the kind of ordinary that would forget his face once he saw it.


    If it hadn''t been for Lorne to capture this man''s unusual anger through "microsensory comprehension", I am afraid he would have missed him.


    "The summarizing word Zhuji is worthy of being the most popular King Qiwuhai in recent days."


    The voice of this ordinary-looking man is a bit hoarse, which is probably his only characteristic.


    "Peeping is not a polite style. If you don''t explain it well, this matter will probably not pass easily."


    "Iliktra."


    The five supernova Lorne of the Chambord Islands have already met four, so this man can only be the one with the highest bounty and the most mysterious.


    "I will give an explanation to the adults."


    Elyktra said, "Why don''t we talk about it in another place?"


    A quarter of an hour later, in the 19th area, the Golden Dream Pub.Lorne raised his head and squinted at the sign.There is a woman with red hair doing the sculpture of blowing a kiss.


    Lorne knew that this woman is now a popular female singer, Baraka, and this posture is the most classic sentence in her most classic song.


    "Thegoldenageisbeforeus, notbehindus."


    (The golden age is before our eyes, not behind us.)


    Seeing this woman, Lorne had some guesses in his heart.


    "Don''t Lord Lorne find it weird?" Elyktra said suddenly while walking.


    "The three fools who made such a stupid plan, why can they borrow a seamless venue to cooperate with their stupid plan."


    "Because someone helped them, the lord standing behind me was very interested in Lord Lorne."


    "He wants to know if Lord Lorne is well-deserved, so he confuses a few supernovas to try Lord Lorne''s depth, but Lord Van Lorne shows a slight lack."


    "The lord standing behind me will mercilessly take away Lord Lorne''s head worth 1,000,000,000 (billion) Bailey."


    "Then you show up in front of me. Does it mean that I met his request?" Lorne''s mouth curled up.It splits a little arc.


    Is this testing yourself?


    "Of course, so the lord wants to talk to you." Elyktra pushed open the door of a luxurious room and said softly.


    Inside sits a man wearing a purple suit and luxurious gold jewelry.

 260 Chapter 258 The Richest Man in the World

    Gilder Tezolo!


    Lorne looked at the man, his pupils contracted slightly.This man has been the hottest star in the sea in recent years, and he has risen even faster than Lorne.


    As a special superman with the ability of golden fruit, Gild Tezolo has the ability to manipulate metal to stretch freely.According to a report by World Economics (World Economic News).


    This man holds more than 5 percent of Pele in the world and is called the richest man in the world.


    "Hello, Lorne." Gilder Tezolo took off his punk five-pointed star eyes, revealing his dark green pupils.


    "I heard of you from Doflamingo."


    "So you don''t believe Doflamingo''s vision, so come here to test it yourself?"


    "But, Doflamingo doesn''t seem to know you, right?"


    Lorne sat on the sofa opposite Gilder Tezolo and picked up the wine bottle on the table.Open the bottle cap and fill myself a glass.


    Two years ago, Doflamingo held an auction, and the final item was this golden fruit.


    However, Lorne and Doflamingo were not in an alliance at the time. Although he got his invitation, he did not pass because Lorne wanted to run Adela.


    I heard that there was a lot of friends who had made a lot of noise at the Doflamingo auction with a large number of people, and then got this golden fruit in the chaos and disappeared.


    Later, when Doflamingo and Lorne mentioned it, they both gritted their teeth and gritted their teeth.If this Gilder Tezolo is caught by Doflamingo, I am afraid it will not be good.


    After being choked by Lorne, Gilder Tezolo''s face was a little embarrassed, but after all, he was a man who had been in a high position for a long time, and he quickly suppressed his expression.


    "It seems you know a lot,"


    Gilder Tezolo took Lorne''s bottle and filled himself up at the same time.


    "If Doflamingo has any objections to my possession of this devil fruit, just come to me."


    "I am waiting for him at Gran Tesoro."


    Guran Tezog, the ship of Gilder Tezzolo, is a giant entertainment city built on the back of a giant sea turtle.


    "Don''t talk about him," Gilder Tezolo drank the wine in the glass, then bent slightly, put his hands on his knees, and looked at Lorne.


    "The reason why I test you is just to verify whether you are qualified to be my partner."


    "If even a few supernova newcomers can''t handle it well, then there is no need for us to cooperate."


    "In those houses, the parcel service staff are all my property. I think it''s a good deal to use such a small amount of money to test your ability."


    "Fortunately, I did a good job." Lorne said jokingly.


    "So, we can talk about cooperation."


    "Listen well."


    "Do you know the underground world?"


    The two pushed the cups and exchanged them. Gild Tezolo said slowly in the enchanted atmosphere.


    The underground world, as the name suggests, is a world that exists in the dark part of this world, where you can buy anything.


    Women, weapons, drugs, identity...


    As long as you have Bailey, you can get everything you want!


    In the original book, Lorne¡¯s ally, Doflamingo, is the joker of the underground world, the middleman of the entire underground world.


    Known as the reins that bind the beast.


    After seeing Lorne nodding slowly, Gilder Tezolo continued.


    "I provide wealth, you provide weapons, you and I cooperate with each other. Together, conquer the entire underground world and become the emperor in the shadow of this sea."


    In this sea, there are actually two famous arms dealers, one is Veenhill Lorne and the other is Don Quixote Doflamingo


    Gilder Tezolo considered it again and again, and finally chose Lorne. After all, his own fruit was grabbed from Doflamingo''s hands, and there might be a gap between the two.


    "Cooperate?"


    Lorne chewed the word, then smiled softly.


    "Since you have tested me, please show your sincerity."


    "It''s natural," Gilder Tezolo said with a smile, then clapped his hands, and a few revealingly dressed sexy beauties came out from behind.


    Each of them holds a plate in their hands, which is covered by cloth.


    "These things should be treated as a meeting ceremony for the two of us. I heard that your next station is Sdio, the Iron Country?"


    "Then I will give Sdio some assistance in the name of Guran Tezolo."


    "And I have all the weapons and equipment you produce next, and I will act as a middleman to help you sell them."


    "And the profit, I only get 30%."


    "This sincerity is enough."


    Lorne couldn''t refuse Gilder Tezolo''s offer, but there must be a demon if something goes wrong.Lorne shook the glass, and the blood-red liquid inside hit the wall.


    "If you want to become the emperor of the underground world, you don''t actually have to pay so much. With your strength, you can do it with a partner."


    "Why did you choose me?"


    "Hahahaha!" Gilder Tezolo burst into laughter after hearing Ron''s question. Ron frowned. After a long time, he narrowed his smile and said slowly.


    "Because we are the same people and have the same enemies,"


    After a pause, he pointed his finger at the direction of the red earth continent above.


    "The disgusting group of Dragon people."


    This was almost a blasphemous word, but everyone present was unmoved.Gilder Tezolo clapped his hands, and his men took off their straight suits and jackets, then turned around and turned their naked back towards Lorne.


    "These children were once slaves by the Tianlong people, and they hate the Tianlong people very much."


    "So that''s the case." Lorne thoughtfully, this Gilder Tezolo first did not see his own power, but the name Vennhill.


    After all, according to the news brought back by the family intelligence organization in the past few years, Lorne already knew the nickname of the word Veenhill.


    Traitor to God, Demon Family.


    Every time he heard this, Lorne couldn''t help but want to ask, what happened to Mary Joa more than ten years ago?!


    Gilder Tezolo turned around and took off his suit, revealing his sturdy back, with a huge five-pointed star scar on his back.


    But Lorne could vaguely see that this five-pointed star scar was to hide another scar.


    A scar called the hoof of the dragon.


    "I have told you my biggest secret." Gild Tezolo said coldly after putting on the clothes.


    "Now, can you trust me?"


    "Of course." Lorne raised his glass and said softly.


    "Then, I wish us smooth cooperation!"

 261 Chapter 259

    "Beep~beep~beep~"


    The great route, paradise, Malin Vandor suddenly sounded the alarm.


    "What happened?" Marshal Warring States suddenly awakened from the desk. After the navy withdrew from the New World, the sea changed. The Warring States period was exhausted and his hair was a little gray. It was not easy to maintain order.


    "Report to the marshal," a navy soldier rushed into the office in a panic, and said slowly after a salute.


    "According to the information returned by the New World informant, the great pirate Whitebeard Edward Newgate declared war on the great pirate Golden Lion Shiji."


    "Don''t they often have friction? What''s all the fuss about this!" Warring States put on his frog glasses and said sleepily.He hadn''t closed his eyes for three days. At this time, he was just taking a break and found a chance to take a nap. He didn''t expect to be woken up before taking a rest.


    The golden lion and the white beard are both legends of the previous era. They have been entangled in grievances over the past few decades. It is simply not unusual for them to declare war.This leaves the heart of the Warring States without the slightest disturbance.


    Unless that bastard Lorne is also involved in this matter.


    The Warring States period poured himself a cup of coffee without adding sugar, only the purest bitterness could make himself sober.


    "This time it''s different," the navy soldier swallowed before trembling."The captain of the second team under the white beard, the swordsman, clashed with Monbach under Shiji."


    "It is said that it is said that the sword tyrant was beaten by Monbach and the medicine ghost Harves, and died!"


    "Puff!" The Warring States spit out the coffee in his mouth. After watching the navy soldiers confirm again and again, he suddenly pressed a button on the table. The function of this button is to convene a meeting with all officers above the rank of lieutenant general in the navy headquarters. .


    Only when it is really important, the Warring States period will use this button, such as the previous execution war.


    As an old opponent for decades, the Warring States period knows Baibeard''s temper very well.There are rumors that this man is the most qualified person in this sea to compete with Roger for the position of One Piece. If it hadn''t been for the last moment, he had suddenly given up. It is still unknown which one will win.


    The Warring States period knew this statement, but it was not unreasonable.Because Baibeard is not interested in all power, status, and wealth. The only thing he cares about is his family.The pirates under his command.


    This method of Golden Lion undoubtedly touched the bottom line of White Beard.What follows will be an endless war!


    Phoo~


    The Warring States will put the cloak that symbolizes the admiral of the navy on his back, and the blue justice behind him is shining under the light.But at this time his mood was extremely heavy.After walking out of the Marshal''s office, he raised his head slightly and said to himself.


    "Will it change?"


    The naval officers were extremely quick in their movements. It took only a while. All the naval officers stationed in Marine Vandor were already sitting in the meeting room and waiting.


    "what happened?"


    Behind Lieutenant General Crane, a small wretched man with a squinting smile lowered his voice and asked.


    "Could it be that Kaido has attacked again?"


    "If Kaido comes again, we will truly let him come back and forth." Lieutenant General Crane said calmly."This is the confidence of the Navy."


    "I''m afraid it''s even more terrifying news."


    "More terrible news? Is it that Xiaozhuyuan is going to reject me for the 101st time?" Before the wretched man had finished speaking, he was hit hard by a big, smiling man behind him On his head.


    "What are you doing, burning the mountain?"


    "Wake up your unrealistic fantasy, Xiaozhuyuan won''t like you, Tea Dolphin."


    Tea Dolphin, also the candidate general at the same time as Taotu Zhuanyuan, he had pursued Zhuanyuan 100 times when he was in the naval school, but was ruthlessly rejected. The words of Huoshaoshan undoubtedly stuck on his scars. .


    He just wanted to argue, but saw the Warring States enter the conference room with a gloomy look.


    "A storm is about to happen." Warring States said straightforwardly. All of you present here are your subordinates, so you don''t have to waste time.


    "White Beard declared war on the Golden Lion!"


    "What!" The people present were shocked. The few big pirates were still working together before and smashed the navy.Shouldn''t it be the honeymoon period?Although Baibeard did not participate in this execution war, but after the Navy had withdrawn from the New World, he had no mercy on the vacated chassis.


    Everyone held their breath, waiting for the next words of the Warring States Period.


    "Baibeard''s son died in Shiji''s hands." The Warring States only said a word, and everyone had no doubts. They all understood Baibeard''s temper.


    "But what does this have to do with us?" The tea dolphin asked questioningly. The pirates pinched each other. Shouldn''t it be their navy that benefits?Why is everyone looking nervous?


    "That was a storm that swept the entire new world," said the Warring States. "No matter it''s Kaido, Charlotte Lingling, or the group of so-called big pirates, no one can escape a storm."


    "But the same is also an opportunity for our navy."


    "A chance to re-enter the new world."


    Lieutenant General Crane continued the words of the Warring States Period.As an old colleague and comrade-in-arms for decades, she understands the temper of the Warring States Period.


    The failure of the execution war has always been a thorn in his heart. If he does not pull out this thorn, even if he is dead, he will not rest in peace.


    "What do we need to do." The second from the left of the conference table, a tall man who has been silent said, he let out a breath of cold and froze the potted plant in front of him.


    "Or, what can we do."


    "Ski currently occupies the Nahe Kojima of the original G1 division. We will take it back." Warring States said.


    "I need four teams."


    "The number one team stayed at Malin Vando to avoid being attacked again."


    "The second team passed from Fishman Island and guarded the Cake Island route to prevent Charlotte Lingling from supporting Shiji."


    "The No. 3 team is on standby at the bottom of the sea. Whenever there is a need, it will immediately go to support."


    "And the fourth team," the Warring States sighed, "then go to the G1 branch with me."


    "Go straight to their station!"


    As a good old man in the Navy, people rarely see the Warring States period being so angry, but this is also normal.Shiji''s main base is the Floating City, which is the original Propulsion City, which now occupies the G1 Division.


    This is like a slap in the face of the Navy and the world government, or two!


    This kind of humiliation can only be washed away with his blood.


    "I''m going." At this moment, a resolute middle-aged man who was sitting on the left side and had been silent all the time suddenly said.He was wearing a cape of an admiral and a red shirt with a cherry blossom pattern inside, and the wound healed brutally.Let him add a bit of tough guy temperament.


    "The G1 branch is my site, so I should go." His hand melted into a ball of magma, melting the table.Then he said calmly.


    "Go and kill Shiji."

 262 Chapter 260 I...wait...you.

    This man was the former commander of the G1 Division, Admiral Akagi Sakaski.The incident of being raided by two super pirates has kept him on his mind, which has stained his justice.


    And this stain can only be washed away with the blood of the enemy!


    The Warring States period was silent, and Sakarski''s extremeness had been heard since he was a student. In his opinion, justice is justice and evil is evil, and the two are distinct.There was no sand in the man''s eyes.


    But his justice is unquestionable, and everyone present at Sakaskibi firmly believes in the justice of the Navy.


    "That''s the decision." Warring States said, just about to get up, he saw Karp slowly walk in from the door of the meeting room, and he couldn''t help being angry.


    "Asshole, didn''t you tell you to come to the meeting? How did you come." Seeing Karp who came in lazily, the Warring States spirit stopped fighting. No wonder there was something wrong during the meeting. It turned out that this asshole didn''t. come!


    "Didn''t you handle it satisfactorily? Just tell me what to do!" Karp said while eating senbei.


    "Blu Blu Blu~" When the Warring States period saw Karp like this and wanted to scold him, the phone worm on his body suddenly rang.Warring States took the call worm, and a woman''s voice came from inside.


    "What''s going on? Is there a few more four emperors who join forces to invade Malinvanduo?" Karp seemed to have eaten the senbei, but he couldn''t pour it out a bit, a little depressed.


    "Why don''t you look forward to something good?" Zhan Guo rubbed his temples and said helplessly.Regarding his old comrade-in-arms, he has nothing to do.


    "Look at your bitter melon face, what good things can do." Karp looked disdainful.


    The language of the Warring States Period was too low, and it took a while before he spoke.


    "Lieutenant Admiral, Taotu Jiayuan has returned news that the king Qiwuhai, Veenhill Lorne, under her surveillance, is preparing to cross the red earth continent."


    "what?"


    Lieutenant General Crane first exclaimed


    "Has he forgotten his last name?"


    The position of Lieutenant General Crane is higher than that of Zhuan Yuan. As a veteran lieutenant general of the Navy, she knows a lot of Mixin, so when she heard that Lorne was about to cross the red earth continent, the first thing that came to mind was not about the religious state Balan.


    It''s his surname. Lorne''s identity is too sensitive. The world government has already given him the status of Qiwuhai as the biggest concession. What else does he want?You know, Mary Joa, the holy land of the Dracos, is just above the Chambord Islands, where a large group of enemies of the Vennhill family live there.


    "It has nothing to do with the Tianlongren," the Warring States period said slowly, "According to Lieutenant General Zhuanyuan, Veenhill Lorne just wants to borrow the Red Earth Continent to go to the New World."


    "But after all..." Lieutenant General Crane wanted to say something, but he saw the Warring States wave tiredly.


    "Now, it is estimated that they have reached the sky above the Red Earth Continent, and it is too late for us to stop it."


    "Besides, is stopping really useful? After all, he is the blood of that family."


    The Warring States Period raised his head and looked out the window. It was autumn at this time, and the yellow leaves were falling in the wind.He muttered to himself.


    "It''s really eventful."


    ...


    "Is this the view above the sea?"


    Garrett stood on the deck of the Golden Proverbs, leaning on the railing and looking at the Chambordian Islands that gradually became smaller at his feet, exclaimed.As the daughter of a big pirate, she can enjoy all the power in the sea, but she is the rebel of this world after all.There is no chance to set foot on the red soil continent.


    "If Xiao Jia likes it, I can come here often in the future." Standing on the deck, Lorne waved condescendingly towards a military camp on the edge of the red earth continent.This group of warriors looked shocked after seeing Ron, and then knelt down reverently after seeing An Qian who was flapping his wings next to Ron.


    Muttered softly in his mouth.


    "Angels in charge of life and death, please allow humble believers to dedicate their faith."


    This group of fighters are all devout followers of the angelic religion. Seeing An Qian is like seeing their own beliefs.


    "Just fly over? Isn''t it a bit too ostentatious." Aini Road said lightly while driving the Golden Proverb.The last time they came to the Red Earth Continent, this group of soldiers took care of the Proverbs, and they went to Balan by car.


    "It''s different now. I want to see the scenery of the Red Earth Continent." Lorne stretched out his body, then turned his head to look at the towering giant mountain in the distance.


    There is the center of power in this world, the holy place of Mary Gioia.


    And, the place where the secrets of the Wienhill family are buried.


    "Shall I drive the boat over?" Ainilu said lightly, seeing Lorne''s appearance.The words Veenhill have always been the knot of Lorne''s heart.


    "No,"


    "I''ll take a look." Ron''s expression remained as usual, even if he wanted to know, but Ron knew one thing more clearly, that is, the current Mary Joa is not a place where he can set foot.According to the standards of the game, Mary Joa is the ultimate copy of the game''s one-hundred level.And he, at most, is an elite player of the seventy or eighty level of this game.


    The golden ship drove past Marigio. With the blessing of perception, Lorne''s eyesight was extremely far away, and the whole of Marigio was unobstructed.Holy and solemn, this was the first impression this place gave Lorne.


    But this kind of place hides countless filth, and the Tianlong people are the dirtiest moths in the world.


    Lorne hated that kind of fatalism. Although he often claimed to be a man who would eventually conquer the world, these were all based on Lorne''s strength, a plan and working hard for that plan.


    The position of power should not be innate, but should be won with your own hands!


    If he conquered the world with his own power, even if he was a hundred times more arrogant than the Tianlongren, Ron would be convinced, and his skills would be inferior to others. This is the idea of ??Ron, who believes in the theory of the supremacy of strength.


    But this group of Tianlong people, relying on these innate things, made Lorne nauseous.


    If there is a chance, Lorne wants to ask these Tianlong people if the princes and generals would rather be kind, and see if they dare to reply.


    Pulling aside the clouds, Lorne vaguely saw behind the Pangel Castle, there was a manor with its birds and flowers, and butterflies dancing.A man in a black robe sat in the manor, flipping through a book.


    He seemed to be aware of someone peeping. He raised his head slightly, and his dark eyes happened to collide with Lorne.


    The two looked at each other thousands of meters away, and Lorne watched his lips slightly closed, as if to say something.Then he shook God suddenly, but no trace of the black-robed man was found again.


    "What happened?" Garrett next to him asked concerned about it.


    "I saw a person, he seemed to be talking to me." Lorne said, and then began to imitate other movements, slowly squirming his lips.


    "I wait for you."

 263 Chapter 261: Coming to Balan Again

    "Who are you waiting for?" Garrett didn''t react when he heard Lorne''s no background.


    "It''s nothing, maybe it''s my illusion." Lorne regained his consciousness and didn''t bother with this matter anymore.But at the same time put this person in his heart.


    The man in the black robe, although he couldn''t feel the aura on him, but Ron had a vague intuition that this man was the most dangerous person he had ever encountered.Lorne, who has the ability to perceive, trusts his instinct very much.


    The Golden Proverb flew over the Red Earth Continent, and when he was approaching the land of the religious state Balan, Lorne turned and said to Ainilu.


    "You go first, I''ll go down and have a look."


    After speaking, he jumped down from the mid-air and jumped towards the holy state.


    "What are you doing!" Garrett exclaimed, then turned around and saw Ainilu''s smirk, seeming to have guessed something, and followed Lorne to jump down.


    The gust of wind roared, and the stabbing Garrett could hardly open her eyes. As soon as she gritted her teeth, a smear of blood poured out from behind her and turned into a pair of blood wings. However, because she was unfamiliar with using wings, this pair had no effect. As a parachute, it can reduce the speed of falling.


    "Why did you come down." At this time, a pair of powerful arms held Garrett into his arms, and Lorne said softly, "It''s dangerous to jump out of the air."


    Feeling Lorne''s generous arms, Garrett''s face turned red, and he was not ashamed to say that he was afraid of Lorne''s brother secretly meeting with his old lover.He snorted and said nothing.


    boom!


    The two smashed to the ground fiercely, and Balan''s white floor showed a circle of cracks like a spider web.Lorne slowly got up from the pit while holding Garrett.But at this time, a group of knights had surrounded the two groups of them.


    "who!"


    Numerous spears were aimed at Lorne and Garrett. The knight in the lead just wanted to inquire, but seemed to recognize Lorne and his face was gray.Shouted.


    "The devil is coming! First level alert!"


    "The devil is coming! First level alert!"


    "The devil is coming! First level alert!"


    Suddenly, the sirens sounded from the entire religious state Balan, and countless knights rushed over and surrounded Lorne and Garrett.But he didn''t dare to move as if he was facing an enemy.


    "Are you here to provoke them?" Garrett looked at Lorne with a strange expression.This is not like the character of Brother Lorne in my memory. If it was an ordinary Brother Lorne, he would snap his fingers when these knights surrounded him.Let this group of knights kill each other.


    "It''s Lord Lutz!" At this time, the horses hooves sounded, and the knights stepped aside, and a young blond man with a resolute face walked in and aimed his spear at Lorne.


    "The devil Lorne, just grab it with your hands."


    "What to do?" Garrett whispered in Lorne''s ear, "Is it to fight or flee, get an idea."


    From her perspective, the strength of these knights is not strong, and she alone can deal with them.


    And Lorne smiled bitterly. He was shooting himself in the foot. In order to achieve Arellie''s reputation and cut her from himself, he used Quina to fight Balan after the war. The vast majority of people have been brainwashed, making them think that they are the invaders of Baran, colluding with Ratzinger Benedict in order to seek greater power, and Arelli saved them.


    So I came here again, it is not surprising that these knights were regarded as invaders.


    Opening the suitcase given to Lorne by the equipment department, countless mechanical butterflies flew out of the suitcase and danced in the pure white kingdom.This was made by Lorne specifically for the Machinery Department. After combining the technology of the Vinsmok family, Lorne''s fantasy was successfully turned into reality.


    Lorne has always felt that his attack methods are poor. When facing the weak, he can snap his fingers, and then use the "distorted illusion" ability to control their perception, but once facing the strong, he can only fight melee.


    Not every strong man is an idiot like Moonlight Moria, who stands in place and eats the sword of Damocles that Ron descended from the sky.


    Each of these butterflies carries a small laser weapon, which kills the enemy invisible under Lorne''s perception and remote control. Each of these seemingly beautiful butterflies is a life-killing demon!


    Lorne called these butterflies "dead dreams", that is, dreams like death.


    Garrett closed her eyes. She clearly knew that Ron''s weapon had already anticipated the next scene of blood flow.But she was wrong to blame Lorne. After all, Balan was Areli''s land. Lorne just wanted to try new equipment and didn''t want to kill.


    "what?"


    The expected wailing did not come. Garrett only heard Lorne''s humming, and then the sound of a heavy object hitting her body. She opened her eyes and saw a heavily armed female knight standing In front of them, holding a sharp sword, looked at them indifferently.


    Once the fourth seat of the Ten Knights of Glory, now the chief of the Ten Knights of Glory, and the sister of Pope Areli Benedict, Larthaya.


    Garrett just wanted to drive blood to fight, but he heard Lorne''s voice ringing in her ears.


    "It''s okay, don''t resist."


    So he pretended to be frightened, curled up beside Ron, letting the female knight to hold them firmly.The other knights collected Lorne''s "Dead Dream Butterfly" and placed it in a box with a silver cross.Give it to Larsya with a face of fear.


    White or black butterflies mean unknown in the teachings of the Holy Truth.


    Garrett followed Lorne in confusion. After the two were escorted to a white tower, the ordinary knights stayed at the door with a pious expression, while Larthaya took Lorne and Garrett. The two of them walked into the tower, walked through the spiraling stairs, and came to the top of the tower.


    A woman wearing a platinum gown was sitting in front of a sandalwood wooden table with a history of at least three hundred years. She wore glasses and worked there. She looked up in surprise when she saw Lorne''s arrival, her face was covered with white veil. The temperament is like empty valley orchids.


    "I don''t have any malice. Why are you tied up so tightly?" After coming here, Lorne joked to the female knight. He broke free of the chain at will. This kind of chain without sea floor stone was for him. It is no different from paper rope.


    This Larthaya was one of the few people who hadn''t been brainwashed, and of course she came to help Lorne relieve him.


    "Your presence here is the most malicious." Larsya did not buy it. She looked at Lorne coldly. If she didn''t know that she couldn''t beat him, she would like to stabb him to death.


    This kind of wicked bastard, appearing in Balan is a blasphemy of the Holy Land!


    But Lorne didn''t care about this. After helping Garrett loosen his tie, he pulled Garrett to sit on the sofa, and then smiled at the woman sitting in front of the table.


    "Long time no see, Arelli."

 264 Chapter 262-The Name of the Devil

    "It''s been a while." Arelli smiled with her head tilted.She has a relaxed temperament and has matured a lot compared to before. It seems that being in a high position will really make a person grow up.


    There is something tricky!Garrett was sitting on the sofa, and the woman''s keen intuition made her realize that these two men must be hiding some hidden secret!


    "This is the little girl you mentioned to me before." Arelli seemed to feel Garrett''s gloom, turned her head and smiled and said, her tone made people feel spring breeze.


    "The little girl who shared your sorrow and sorrow on that lone island before did not expect to be this big."


    Obviously you are not so good!Garrett murmured secretly, but Arelli''s tone made her angry, so she replied with a smile.


    "Unexpectedly, the legendary Pope Benedict is so young and beautiful."


    Benedict is the name passed down from generation to generation by the Holy Truth, and every pope is called Benedict.


    Arelli nodded slightly, and then asked Lorne.


    "Why are you interested in coming to me? Didn''t you say that you were tired of being a priest?"


    After defeating Ratzinger.She once wanted Lorne to succeed him as the Pope and fully support him.However, Lorne justified her refusal on the grounds that he was absent, and made a plan to create a god with Quina and pushed her out.


    With her fame, she has achieved her prestige.


    "I decided to go to the new world, passing by here, stop by."


    "Then you want to see it?"


    "A beautiful and charming girl."


    After hearing Lorne''s earthy love story, Larsya silently walked out of the office. After closing the door, she could vaguely hear her retching.


    Across the white gauze, two rosy clouds can also be seen floating on Arelli''s cheeks, even if she is in a high position, but Arelli is still just a girl who is less than double ten. I don¡¯t know how to deal with Lorne¡¯s Old hooligan.


    "Okay, I''m not teasing you, I''m here for business." Lorne said slowly as he watched Garrett approaching the edge of an outbreak.


    "I want you to send people to plant churches in the new world."


    "It''s too turbulent there, I don''t want unnecessary sacrifice." Arelli shook her head. She would not give in to Lorne on this kind of issue.Just like she was in danger when she was sent to the paradise, it would be a question of whether she could live without Lorne''s help, let alone become the pope.


    The new world was a hundred times more chaotic than the original paradise, and she sent someone there, which was tantamount to death.


    There may be some Virgins, but this is Areli''s character, she owes Lorne, she will remember it for a lifetime, if she can repay her, she will never be stingy, but she can¡¯t do it with the lives of others.


    Some headaches, Lorne rubbed his temples. He understood Arelli''s character, saying that it sounds good is firm-willed, and that it sounds bad is extreme, Mother.She still doesn''t know about her cooperation with Quina. The current Quina in the Holy Truth is an existence like the Supreme Emperor, in charge of the various branches of the Holy Truth.


    Ireli didn''t know, every branch church was planted by Lorne and turned into the eyes and ears of "Dark Moon", providing intelligence to the Wienhill family.


    "But have you ever thought about it," Lon said suddenly righteously.


    "In the new world, there are also God''s people who are waiting for God''s salvation in the hell of suffering."


    "But you have tortured them all because they are greedy for life and fear of death. Is this appropriate?"


    "Is this God''s original intention?"


    "This..." Arelli was speechless for a while, not knowing how to answer.Lorne''s series of questions left her in a daze.Lorne laughed secretly, he should stand on the moral high ground to deal with her.


    "However, these priests are also God''s people. It is unreasonable to exchange the lives of some of God''s people for other people." Arelli was moved, but still scrupulous.


    "Who said he was going to sacrifice?" Lorne saw Arelli''s tone loose, and continued to bewildered.


    "You can cooperate with the navy, and I believe that the navy that has just been hit hard will not refuse you."


    "Moreover, you can even cooperate with some pirates who are close to the church."


    In this sea, faith is a very magical thing. Pirates may reject the world government, but not many people reject the church.The church has an extremely positive image everywhere.


    For example, Sister Carmelo, the foster mother of the Four Emperors Charlotte Lingling, was once a member of the Holy Truth.


    Although she was actually an orphan dealer who adopted potential orphans and sold them, she was still respected by Charlotte Lingling.


    Her name is taboo in the world.


    "That said," Arelli said slowly.


    "You can get angry first." Lorne knew that she was shaken and didn''t continue to persecute her. Leave the rest to the old guy Quina.


    "I gotta go."


    "Well, let me think about it," Arelli said, but saw Lorne taking Garrett up and reacting suddenly.


    "Hey, you are leaving, are you so fast?"


    At this time, Lorne had already walked to the front of the window, broke the window and threw Garrett out of the window, then returned to look at Arelli, a flash step flashed in front of her, behind her through the veil. A light kiss on the left cheek.


    "It doesn''t really matter to me how the Holy Truth is. All I care about is you."


    "I''m leaving first, you have to take care of yourself."


    "My family are still waiting for me."


    Then he beckoned, and the "Dead Dream Butterfly" placed in the silver cross box broke open the box, surrounded by Lorne, and gathered into a pair of wings.Leaping down from the window, the silver wings vibrated, and after holding Garrett in the air, Lorne was soaring in the sky like a bird, and disappeared in no time.


    Areli touched her still warm left cheek, her face flushed, and she muttered to herself.


    "Then are you waiting for me?"


    The Golden Proverbs docked on the edge of Balan, and Lorne quickly returned to the ship. At this time, Ainilu looked at Lorne with a smirk on his face.He waited for Lorne to stand firm before he said without changing his face.


    "Go!"


    He was originally passing by to Balan, and he couldn''t delay too much time. Only the new world was his goal.


    The spacecraft moved slowly, and soon left the red earth continent. Lorne looked at the rough sea below his feet, and a breath of air burst into his heart.


    He remembered what the Conquer King had said in his previous life.


    I come, I see, I conquer.


    "So," Lorne lowered his head, looking at the magnificent sea.Open your arms, as if hugging something.


    "New world, I am coming!"


    In the autumn of 1508, the new world of legendary pirates such as Edward Newgate, Golden Lion Shiji, Kaido, BIG¡¤MOM and Charlotte Lingling, an unexpected guest came.A pirate called a demon by the world.


    His name is Lorne.

 265 Chapter 263 Log in to the Iron Kingdom!

    "Is the weather here so unpredictable?"


    Ainilu wrung out his wet clothes and said in frustration that he originally wanted to fly the Golden Proverb into the sky, but a sudden cloud of clouds blocked the road ahead.


    In order to avoid the people in the same ship being struck by lightning, Ainilu had to lower the height of the spacecraft.But what is under this dark cloud is not rain, but a huge hail like a house, like a meteorite falling.Had to lower the ship to the surface of the sea, and after the huge hail had dispersed, let Moorman swing his knife to cut the hail to pieces.


    The destructive power of Jian Hao''s terror was manifested at this time.


    Ainilu was inadvertently wetted by the splashing waves of shattered hail falling into the sea.


    "I said you''d better practice seeing and hearing domineering." Standing under the umbrella that Garrett opened with blood, Lorne complained to Ainilu.


    "Otherwise, I don''t know when I will be overcast."


    "No matter how good you are, you can''t perceive this kind of non-hostile attack!" Ainilu retorted."I can''t even perceive the opponent''s qi, this kind of attack can only be avoided by instinctive reaction."


    "That''s your experience, and you haven''t cultivated yet!" Garrett curled his lips and said disdainfully.


    You must know that her brother Charlotte Lingling¡¯s second son, Kata Kuri, is called perfect and powerful. Even if he stands still there, no enemy can harm him, even if he is entangled with armed domineering The same is true of attacks!


    It is said that his experience and color can predict the future!


    Lorne stood there, thinking, but Anilu''s words woke him up.


    If there is no hostile attack, even if you don''t know where you will hit, can you avoid the opponent''s perception?


    "Don''t quarrel." At this time, Zhuan Yuan walked out of the cabin. She removed her usual decent lieutenant admiral uniform. She was wearing a sexy three-point swimsuit and wearing sunglasses, just like going to a beach holiday. The same as female stars.


    "Sdio, the country of iron, is coming soon." Everyone followed her gaze. An island appeared on the sea level, and the steel melting furnace was faintly visible.


    "Be prepared," Zhuan Yuan took off his glasses, her black eyes smiling.


    "Iron country, it''s a bit hot."


    Everyone quickly understood what the a bit of heat in Zhuanyuan meant. They hadn''t logged in to the Iron Country yet, and the temperature soared by nearly 10 degrees, and the heat wave rushed toward them.Fortunately, everyone was well prepared and took out the summer clothes, revealing the youthful body.


    "There are three major powers in the Iron State, each in charge of the three rich mines here." The gold ship drew ashore, and Zhuan Yuan introduced Luo En.


    The wharf where they logged in was dilapidated, like a garbage dump for discarding waste.Piles of discarded ore are randomly placed in the port, and the road is in the middle of the piles of waste.


    Lorne nodded. Because of Arellie''s conservativeness, the family''s intelligence organization "Dark Moon" did not collect information in the New World. He didn''t know much about this iron country. It was a good thing to have an introduction.


    "The Navy had previously cooperated with one of the families to purchase the cyan silver ore produced here."


    "This is a metal whose conductivity is even higher than that of pure gold. Dr. Begapunk is in great demand for it. The family that originally controlled cyan silver seems to have been destroyed due to the war. The current cyan silver mine We still don¡¯t know who holds it. The purpose of the Marshal of the Warring States Period sending you here is not necessarily the idea of ??conquering here and cooperating with you."


    "Then I should thank the Marshal of the Warring States." Lorne looked up and saw the three towering iron furnaces on the island, and black waste smoke came out of the iron furnace.


    If this was in a previous life, it would definitely be blocked due to environmental pollution.


    "What are the other two metals?"


    "A gold mine. The Aiji family who controls this gold mine is also the richest family on the island. They have bought many masters through gold, and they should live well even in the war."


    Zhuan Yuan pointed in a direction, vaguely seeing a magnificent castle next to the steel forest.


    "There is also a special kind of iron ore. People here call this iron ore sea iron. It is unusually hard, but extremely difficult to smelt. It is the ordinary residents of this country who control this sea iron ore. These residents Formed the Iron Union, and after hundreds of years of development, the Iron Union became the largest force here, so this is the origin of the Iron Country." Zhuan Yuan told Ron all his information.The command given to her by the Marshal of the Warring States was only here, and she should stay here for a while, waiting for the next instructions from the Marshal of the Warring States.


    "Understood," Lorne nodded, the corners of his mouth cracking open.


    "But the people here don''t seem to welcome us."


    A group of people ran out from the abandoned ore pile in the distance. They took the well-made long-tube flintlock rifles and aimed them at everyone''s heads.


    "Intruder, get out of here!"


    The captain of the soldier standing in the front roared like an enemy.


    "Anlaanla, we are not intruders." Lorne took a step, walked to the front of the crowd, and then took out a letter of appointment, "I am the newly appointed ruler of the world government."


    Lorne took off the beach sunglasses, revealing his black eyes.


    "You can call me the admiral."


    "Admiral?" The leading soldier walked over, picked up Lorne''s appointment book and looked suspiciously, before putting down his weapon.Said respectfully.


    "It turned out to be the admiral, please follow me."


    "Our president has been waiting for you for a long time."


    Are you so obedient?Lorne was also a little surprised. Originally, he guessed that violence would be needed to make them succumb. He didn''t expect these people to directly accept Lorne''s identity after seeing the appointment letter in his hand.


    But what the soldier said next made Lorne''s mood gradually gloomy.It turned out that after the world government announced the appointment of Lorne as the admiral of the Iron Nation Sdio, it was not that no one wanted to fish in troubled waters and pretend to be Lorne to gain some advantage.Without exception, they were warmly received by the iron guild.


    But after knowing the inside story of this country, he ran away in fear.


    Speaking of this, the soldier captain refused to tell the so-called inside story. Everyone followed him into a steel town hidden at the foot of the mountain and came to a house with a huge hammer hung.


    "We will grow inside, and he will tell you everything."


    Walking into this room, there was a smell of mineral smelting. A burning stove was placed straight in the center of the room. A thin old man was sitting in front of the stove. His face could be seen through the fire. Wrinkles.


    "You are finally here, Lord Admiral." The old man''s next sentence caused a thousand waves in Lorne''s heart.


    "My name is Stepo."

 266 Chapter 264 His banner is not worth mentioning.

    The country of iron is called Sdie, and this old man''s name is also called Sdie?


    Who is he?


    Perhaps feeling Lorne''s question, the old man quickly explained."It''s not what you think, sir. In our language, Sdio means steel. Every president of the Iron Guild will inherit the sacred title of Sdio."


    "But if Lord Lorne feels uncomfortable, he can call him the old name before, Mosang."


    Lorne expressed his understanding that this kind of name inheritance is not an isolated case in this sea. For example, every pope of the Holy Truth will inherit the name Benedict.


    "So, you can tell me now, what happened in my iron country. President Mosang"


    Lorne was very curious about what was causing all the pirates who coveted here to flee.


    Seeing Lorne''s confident face, the President of Mosang confirmed that Lorne was the new admiral of the Iron Nation, one of the Seven Martial Seas under the king, Veenhill Lorne.Said with confidence.


    "Metal is one of the most important materials in this sea."


    "Originally, under the blessing of the navy, our nation of iron was lucky enough to survive in this turbulent new world."


    "But after the execution war, after the Navy was defeated and retired from the New World, all this changed. At that time, at least a dozen forces invaded Sdio at the same time." The old man''s face was a bit bitter and helpless.


    "Those forces are at war in the iron, regardless of the life and death of ordinary people, the El family in charge of the blue silver is destroyed in this tragedy."


    Lorne nodded, expressing his understanding.In the new world, it must be sheltered by a powerful force. If a banner with sufficient deterrence is not hoisted, in the eyes of others, it is just fish to be slaughtered.


    "After almost half a month of war, one force eventually occupied the three major mines of Sdio, and even the richest Aiji family turned to them and became their eagle dogs. The banner of that force is, "The old man raised a finger.


    "Golden lion."


    "Ski!"


    Everyone exclaimed, without him, Shi Ji''s name is too loud in the new world.


    You may not know who your parents are, but you must remember the banner of the Four Emperors.


    Because your parents may not be able to decide your life, but the Four Emperors can.Their name in this sea is the terror that makes children stop crying.


    "But later, they may think that the golden lion flag is too conspicuous. If no one provokes them, it will be boring. Some people secretly put the flag down. Waiting for the ignorant pirates to challenge them."


    "The pirates rushed to the castle of the Aiji family. After their residence, they knelt on the ground and begged for mercy when they saw the golden lion flag hanging in the hall. And those bastards were sitting on the throne. laugh."


    "It''s really bad taste." Lorne commented, and a strange smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.As the so-called Yuanjia Road is narrow, I did not expect that my first enemy after entering the new world is Shi Ji!


    He originally imagined that he would go to war with Skee soon after entering the new world, so he accelerated the plan of the sky kingdom SKY, and at the same time stored more than ten Damocles swords in the war fortress. If Skee came to attack If he likes to float his base in the air, Lorne has the confidence to crush the entire city in an instant.


    If done properly, it is not impossible to even seriously injure Shiji, after all, he is different from Kaido and Charlotte Lingling, a monster with powerful flesh.No matter how famous he is, he is nothing more than a 60 or 70 year old man.


    With the support of the sky fortress, as long as he greatly limits the ability of his floating fruits, it is tantamount to breaking his arm, as long as he is dragged on the frontal battlefield.Lorne was confident to deal with him.


    Even if it fails, it can also cost him a painful price.


    However, it seems that for some reason, Whitebeard Edward Newgate and Skee are at war. Now Skee is defending against the snarling navy, while fighting with Whitebeard, he should be very busy.


    There is no time to worry about Lorne.


    "The lives of Shi Ji''s men are the first gift I gave him."


    "His banner is not worth mentioning."


    ...


    Iron country, Aiji Castle.


    "Why no one has come to provoke us during this time? It''s boring." A thin man sat on the throne, playing with a button.There were three erect scars on his left cheek, which made him look a little more fierce.


    "You say yes," the man lowered his head and said sarcastically to a ragged pirate who was kneeling in the middle of the hall.


    "Eh, what''s your name? Big pirate."


    This pirate was once famous, and before reaching the new world, the bounty was over 100 million, making them a supernova in that period.But after arriving in the new world, he found that everything had changed.


    The strength that he is proud of is not worth mentioning in this sea. It seems that any pirate group has a few good players that can fight with him.There are even strong men who just stand there, enough to lose their courage to shoot.


    After wandering aimlessly in this sea for a period of time, the execution war broke out in the paradise, and the navy was defeated and quit the new world.The man felt that his chance was coming, so he turned his attention to Sdio, the country of iron.


    This island that I have been eyeing for a long time, as long as I occupy here, with the right time and place, I might not be a prince.


    However, once he fell into a hatred of eternity, all his dreams and ambitions were wiped out by the man in front of him.


    All his companions died in the hands of this man, and he became his prisoners, dolls.


    "Eh, why are you not talking?" The scarred man said while looking at the prisoner with a smile on his face.


    "Are you sick? Contact the jailer when you are sick!"


    "The jailers are the incarnations of justice and will not abuse you. If it''s really impossible, you can ask the warden!"


    "Here again, Lord Moxican began to recall the memory of being imprisoned in Pushing City." At this moment, a pirate whispered to his companion beside the hall.Then he looked at Mo Xigan''s thin back and said enviously.


    "But he really deserves to be a man who was once imprisoned in infinite hell, really strong!"


    But the man kneeling on the ground still said nothing, and the patience of the man called Moxican seemed to be consumed.He madly pressed the button in his hand, and the collar on the prisoner''s neck who was kneeling on the ground sent a strong electric current.The whole person screamed.After hearing the man''s screams, Moxigan seemed very excited and pressed his button harder.


    "Eh, aren''t you alive? Can''t you still call? Pretending to be dead won''t solve any problems!"


    "Unless God can come to save you!"

 267 Chapter 265 His banner is not worth mentioning.

    The country of iron is called Sdie, and this old man''s name is also called Sdie?


    Who is he?


    Perhaps feeling Lorne''s question, the old man quickly explained."It''s not what you think, sir. In our language, Sdio means steel. Every president of the Iron Guild will inherit the sacred title of Sdio."


    "But if Lord Lorne feels uncomfortable, he can call him the old name before, Mosang."


    Lorne expressed his understanding that this kind of name inheritance is not an isolated case in this sea. For example, every pope of the Holy Truth will inherit the name Benedict.


    "So, you can tell me now, what happened in my iron country. President Mosang"


    Lorne was very curious about what was causing all the pirates who coveted here to flee.


    Seeing Lorne''s confident face, the President of Mosang confirmed that Lorne was the new admiral of the Iron Nation, one of the Seven Martial Seas under the king, Veenhill Lorne.Said with confidence.


    "Metal is one of the most important materials in this sea."


    "Originally, under the blessing of the navy, our nation of iron was lucky enough to survive in this turbulent new world."


    "But after the execution war, after the Navy was defeated and retired from the New World, all this changed. At that time, at least a dozen forces invaded Sdio at the same time." The old man''s face was a bit bitter and helpless.


    "Those forces are at war in the iron, regardless of the life and death of ordinary people, the El family in charge of the blue silver is destroyed in this tragedy."


    Lorne nodded, expressing his understanding.In the new world, it must be sheltered by a powerful force. If a banner with sufficient deterrence is not hoisted, in the eyes of others, it is just fish to be slaughtered.


    "After almost half a month of war, one force eventually occupied the three major mines of Sdio, and even the richest Aiji family turned to them and became their eagle dogs. The banner of that force is, "The old man raised a finger.


    "Golden lion."


    "Ski!"


    Everyone exclaimed, without him, Shi Ji''s name is too loud in the new world.


    You may not know who your parents are, but you must remember the banner of the Four Emperors.


    Because your parents may not be able to decide your life, but the Four Emperors can.Their name in this sea is the terror that makes children stop crying.


    "But later, they may think that the golden lion flag is too conspicuous. If no one provokes them, it will be boring. Some people secretly put the flag down. Waiting for the ignorant pirates to challenge them."


    "The pirates rushed to the castle of the Aiji family. After their residence, they knelt on the ground and begged for mercy when they saw the golden lion flag hanging in the hall. And those bastards were sitting on the throne. laugh."


    "It''s really bad taste." Lorne commented, and a strange smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.As the so-called Yuanjia Road is narrow, I did not expect that my first enemy after entering the new world is Shi Ji!


    He originally imagined that he would go to war with Skee soon after entering the new world, so he accelerated the plan of the sky kingdom SKY, and at the same time stored more than ten Damocles swords in the war fortress. If Skee came to attack If he likes to float his base in the air, Lorne has the confidence to crush the entire city in an instant.


    If done properly, it is not impossible to even seriously injure Shiji, after all, he is different from Kaido and Charlotte Lingling, a monster with powerful flesh.No matter how famous he is, he is nothing more than a 60 or 70 year old man.


    With the support of the sky fortress, as long as he greatly limits the ability of his floating fruits, it is tantamount to breaking his arm, as long as he is dragged on the frontal battlefield.Lorne was confident to deal with him.


    Even if it fails, it can also cost him a painful price.


    However, it seems that for some reason, Whitebeard Edward Newgate and Skee are at war. Now Skee is defending against the snarling navy, while fighting with Whitebeard, he should be very busy.


    There is no time to worry about Lorne.


    "The lives of Shi Ji''s men are the first gift I gave him."


    "His banner is not worth mentioning."


    ...


    Iron country, Aiji Castle.


    "Why no one has come to provoke us during this time? It''s boring." A thin man sat on the throne, playing with a button.There were three erect scars on his left cheek, which made him look a little more fierce.


    "You say yes," the man lowered his head and said sarcastically to a ragged pirate who was kneeling in the middle of the hall.


    "Eh, what''s your name? Big pirate."


    This pirate was once famous, and before reaching the new world, the bounty was over 100 million, making them a supernova in that period.But after arriving in the new world, he found that everything had changed.


    The strength that he is proud of is not worth mentioning in this sea. It seems that any pirate group has a few good players that can fight with him.There are even strong men who just stand there, enough to lose their courage to shoot.


    After wandering aimlessly in this sea for a period of time, the execution war broke out in the paradise, and the navy was defeated and quit the new world.The man felt that his chance was coming, so he turned his attention to Sdio, the country of iron.


    This island that I have been eyeing for a long time, as long as I occupy here, with the right time and place, I might not be a prince.


    However, once he fell into a hatred of eternity, all his dreams and ambitions were wiped out by the man in front of him.


    All his companions died in the hands of this man, and he became his prisoners, dolls.


    "Eh, why are you not talking?" The scarred man said while looking at the prisoner with a smile on his face.


    "Are you sick? Contact the jailer when you are sick!"


    "The jailers are the incarnations of justice and will not abuse you. If it''s really impossible, you can ask the warden!"


    "Here again, Lord Moxican began to recall the memory of being imprisoned in Pushing City." At this moment, a pirate whispered to his companion beside the hall.Then he looked at Mo Xigan''s thin back and said enviously.


    "But he really deserves to be a man who was once imprisoned in infinite hell, really strong!"


    But the man kneeling on the ground still said nothing, and the patience of the man called Moxican seemed to be consumed.He madly pressed the button in his hand, and the collar on the prisoner''s neck who was kneeling on the ground sent a strong electric current.The whole person screamed.After hearing the man''s screams, Moxigan seemed very excited and pressed his button harder.


    "Eh, aren''t you alive? Can''t you still call? Pretending to be dead won''t solve any problems!"


    "Unless God can come to save you!"

 268 Chapter 266 Three Ore of Sdio

    When the president of Mosang rushed to the Aiji Castle with people, he only saw Moxican who was lying on the side, his whole body scorched by laser, and not a human being.


    While Lorne sat on the Iron Throne, closed his eyes thinking about something, waited until Mosang sent someone to drag Moxican''s body out, then slowly opened his eyes, sleepy eyes.


    "The people who tried to interfere with my things have been wiped out. Now Sdio should be my territory, right?"


    Mossang raised his head, and was shocked just to meet Lorne''s black eyes without a trace of emotion.Originally, the country of iron had three legs standing together and restrained each other to create a peaceful appearance, but because of this sudden war.


    The master of Cyan Silver was the first to be wiped out, and on the way over, Mosang did not see a trace of the Aiji family who had taken refuge in Shiji, including the figure of the proud and fat patron, all disappeared.


    Only the vaguely blood-stained walls and floors speak of silent terror.


    If you refuse this man, you will definitely die!


    He is a more cruel demon than Shiji!


    This is the idea that emerged in Mozambique''s mind.He put his head on the floor as much as possible, only the cold floor can make his heart feel at ease.Then he said softly in a respectful tone that he had never used before.


    "After this day, Admiral Sidiou will only look forward to it!"


    When he knelt, all the members of the Iron Guild he had brought to his knees.Unanimously.


    "After this day, Admiral Sidiou will only look forward to it!"


    "After this day, Admiral Sidiou will only look forward to it!"


    Although, the Sdio they shouted did not mean the same thing.


    Lorne looked at the heads lying on the ground with a smile on his lips.It is much easier to subdue Sidiou than to subdue Adela, because at the beginning, he was still concerned about the exposure of his behavior, which may cause unnecessary trouble.


    But now, Ron, he doesn''t need to worry about these troubles anymore.


    Moxican''s strength, when advancing into the city, was only stronger than the former unskilled personnel like Lorne, and he was considered a middle-lower in the original infinite hell.In this sea of ??strong people, it is even less invincible.


    There is only one reason why he is able to dominate Sdio, that is, all those who have the ability to clean up him will have scruples after seeing Shiji standing behind him.


    "It''s fine if you admit it," Lorne stood up and said.


    "Take me to see my mine, I hope my things are still in good condition."


    "Yes, Lord Admiral!" Mo Sang stood up slowly.


    "Let the old man take the adults to see these three mines," his expression was a little proud. These three places were Sdio''s treasures, and Sdio''s leaning on the sea.


    Thinking of this, Mossang''s expression dimmed again, because after today, these three gems do not belong to Sdio.He raised his head and looked at the young man on the throne called the devil. From now on, all of Sdie''s things are his private property.


    But after a short while, Mossan quickly buried his feelings in his heart.Respectfully act as the guide of Sdeou Island.Walking out of Aiji Castle is a road paved with white jade, which has been connected to the central city of Sidiou and the gold mine.


    "It seems that this Aiji family is quite rich." Lorne said softly while walking on the white jade stone.This kind of stone is usually made into exquisite statues by sculptors, which is extremely expensive.


    And the whole city is pavemented with white jade, and the cost is unimaginable!


    As far as Lorne knew, apart from here, there were only two places that could withstand such waste.


    One is Balaam, the religious state, which was once the center of this world religion and was listed as a holy place by many churches. All the expenses of Balaam are donated by devout believers.In the eyes of this group of fanatics, only the white jade stone is worthy of the word holy land.


    And the other place is Mary Joa, the holy land of the dragon people, where the world ruler, the dragon people live.Everything in this world belongs to them. It is a matter of course for them to use the best things to implement luxury to the end.


    "The Aiji family is in charge of a large gold mine, and through special machinery, these gold mines are quickly refined and sold to the world." Mosan explained."According to the union''s guess, the monthly income of the Aiji family should be in the billions of Baileys at its peak, or even close to 10 billion Baileys."


    "However, with the vicious development of the Aiji family, by this generation, their gold mines have run out."


    "All the luxury of the Aiji family is nothing more than cheating on their old books." There was some disdain in Mossan''s tone.


    Lorne lowered his head slightly and began to think.Because of the Four Seas War, I took advantage of this opportunity to make a fortune for the war, and I was not short of money.Instead, what he needs now is the means to convert money into war.


    If Bailey stays in his hands, it is nothing more than a pile of waste paper. Only by allowing it to flow can it exude charming charm.


    "Although they disdain the behavior of the Aiji family, they are really rich!" Mossan continued, "A natural mountain divides Sdio into two peninsulas. Among them, the northern peninsula is owned by the Aiji family. After buying it, all the prosperous Sdios that the world sees are nothing but the North Peninsula."


    "The southern peninsula is lofty mountains, like a virgin forest. The cyan silver mine cave and the sea iron mine cave are in the southern peninsula. Because the surrounding area is surrounded by cliffs, residents who want to go out can only wear it. Pass through the canyon in the center of the island, endure a round of exploitation by the Aiji family, and then go out from the port of the North Peninsula."


    "Is there no port in the South Peninsula?" Lorne said suspiciously.


    "Yes or yes," Mosang said bitterly.


    "But a few years ago, the port of the South Peninsula was occupied by a group of huge marine creatures, and all those who went to sea were eaten by this group of monsters. As time passed, no one dared to go to sea in the South Peninsula."


    "After all, fate is more important than Bailey."


    When he heard this, Lorne raised his head and glanced at Zhuan Yuan, who had been silent.Hasn''t the navy cooperated with the Cyan Silver Family? With the navy''s power at the time, it should be a simple matter to clear a group of creatures similar to the sea king.


    Zhuan Yuan glared at Lorne, then rolled his eyes.


    How do I know this kind of trivial matter!?


    "So, Lord Admiral, which mine shall we visit first?" Standing at a fork in the road, Mo Sang bowed slightly and said respectfully to Lorne.


    "Go and see, Cyan Silver." Lorne smiled.His scientific team has fallen into a bottleneck, and this new metal may be able to help them.

 269 Chapter 267 The Bet on Jiazhi

    "If that''s the case, then I''ll just go shopping casually." After Lorne decided to see the cyan veins, Ainilu slowly said.


    He is not very interested in these things.Unless these things can directly enhance his strength.With the beginning of Aini Road, the rest of the Wienhill family decided to stroll around, leaving only Garrett, who had nothing to do, and the Lieutenant General in charge of supervising Lorne.


    "You really neglect to manage your subordinates." While walking on the road, Zhuan Yuan couldn''t help but speak. In her cognition, Ron, such an unruly hero, should be decisive. People who are strictly required by their subordinates.


    "Correct, they are not my subordinates." Lorne said solemnly. His purpose for establishing the Vennhill family has always been only one.


    "They are all my family. They should do anything they want to do. Isn''t this normal?"


    Lorne¡¯s answer made Zhuan Yuan¡¯s complexion condensed. Lorne¡¯s practice of treating the pirate as a family member reminded her of someone.


    Today''s Four Emperors, the strongest man in the world, "White Beard" Edward Newgate, is said to be a man who takes the lives of his family more than anything else, and he even declared war on Shiji.


    Thinking of this war, Zhuan Yuan turned his gaze to the distant sea. In this magnificent sea, where is the justice of the navy?


    The surrounding buildings gradually became scarce. Under the leadership of Mossan, everyone walked to the end of the white jade path, followed by a road paved with broken pebbles, surrounded by dense forests.Bushes grow.


    "Is the Aiji family not even willing to do this kind of face-saving project?" Lorne said with a chuckle. The North Peninsula and the South Peninsula of Sdeo are like two places.One is a modern city enjoying the benefits of gold mines, and the other is a primeval forest.


    "I will repair the roads in the South Peninsula in the future."This is the experience of the sages.


    "Then thank you Lord Admiral in advance." President Mossang said indifferently, and Ron''s words were not in his mind.In the eyes of the superior rulers, the living conditions of the lower-level residents may not matter at all.


    "The front is the central canyon." After everyone walked for a while, President Mosang said suddenly.Lorne looked in the direction of his fingers, and saw that between the hills that were as straight as a knife, there was a small opening about ten meters long, barely enough for several people to travel.


    "It''s a good place that is easy to defend and hard to attack." Lorne said lightly.However, in this world where there are strong men who wipe out an island with a single blow, geographical location is not very important.


    "The cyan silver mine is next to the central canyon." Through the narrow canyon, Lorne saw a pile of abandoned white houses.


    "All the cyan silver raw ore dug from the mine will be transported to the refining factory." Mossan walked into the refining factory, picked up a metal oval and handed it to Lorne.


    Originally in a gloomy environment, this piece of metal was silver-white, but when it was picked up, under the sunlight, the silver-white outer layer had a charming cyan halo.


    Is this the origin of cyan silver?


    Lorne looked at the piece of metal in his hand. It wasn''t too heavy, but it felt warm and moist.


    "The extraction of cyan silver ore is very complicated, and it needs to be in an absolutely constant temperature environment to get a high concentration of cyan silver."


    "Before, there were a large number of very professional personnel here. The output of Cyan Silver exceeded one ton each month, but they all fled after the war broke out. Although there are some personnel in the trade union who master the technology of extraction, they are full of money. With our current manpower, the monthly output of cyan silver will not exceed 50 kg."


    "Dr. Begapunk needs a lot of cyan silver," Zhuan Yuan said, looking at the metal in Ron''s hand."After the situation subsides, the Navy can pay a considerable amount of Bailey to buy this mine from you."


    "Or you can develop it independently and cooperate with the Navy."


    If it were not for special circumstances, the Navy would never let go of this place.


    "No," Lorne said playfully, playing with the metal in his hands.


    "I have no plans to sell these things for now."


    "What?" Zhuan Yuan frowned.


    "The high conductivity of cyan silver has no meaning in traditional weapons. Even if it is barely produced, it is more ornamental than practical, and this expensive weapon cannot be sold at all."


    With that, she suddenly seemed to think of something.


    "You don''t mean to give these things to Vinsmok Gage, do you?" She knew that Lorne had been to the North Sea and conquered the Vinsmoke family.


    "Although he was once a colleague of Dr. Begapunk, his technique is not worth mentioning in front of Dr. Begapunk who has surpassed the times!"


    Zhuan Yuan was right, she knew something inside.When the navy banned their overseas illegal research groups, the reason why Kage was spared was that on the one hand, it was because of the face of the legitimate heirs of the countries that were members of the world government of Kagi, and on the other hand, it was totally insignificant. technology.


    Although he can be called a genius, he looks eclipsed in front of Vegapunk.


    "Perhaps." Lorne said lightly. He and the Navy had different views.Their research team jointly discovered the theory of descent factor.Unlike the three-minute hot Begapunk, Kage has truly dedicated his life to the blood factor theory, and even his five children have become his test subjects.


    Such a persistent and terrible man is worthy of Lorne''s gamble on him.


    Moreover, Lorne remembered the clone that Gage showed at the last moment when he was back in the North Sea. According to Lorne¡¯s estimation, even with physical superiority, this clone can fight against most tens of millions of reward criminals. Are comparable.


    If the problem of energy supply is solved, this kind of clones will be mass-produced, and an army composed of tens of millions of reward criminals.What kind of horror is this?


    Zhuan Yuan saw Lorne like this, so he didn''t go on.Lorne''s stubbornness and extremeness are as famous as his name.


    Lorne saw a small black metal toy on the table, which looked a little out of place in front of the other metal glowing in blue.Take it up casually.


    But the moment he touched the metal, Lorne''s face changed drastically, but fortunately, everyone present was attracted by the cyan silver on the table. Only Garrett was silent after seeing Lorne''s face. .


    "What is this?" Lorne picked up the black metal in his hand and pretended to ask casually.


    After touching the metal, Lorne felt a trace of weakness, just like the weakness of a capable person touching the sea floor stone.The only difference is that the feeling of weakness after touching the black metal is almost insignificant.If you don''t own the fruits of perception, you won''t even be able to detect changes in your body.

 270 Chapter 268: A Treasure Missed

    "This is the purified sea iron," President Mosang explained."But the purity of this sea iron is not high, only about 70%."


    "Because the cost of purifying sea iron is too expensive, it requires extremely high furnace temperature. With the technology of STIO, under the condition of simply using the fire, the ultimate purity can only be about 75%. Sea Rail."


    "Further up, for example, adding higher-value cyan silver as a melting aid is not worth the gain."


    "Are there any samples of higher purity? Show me." Lorne said solemnly.


    Although President Mosang didn''t understand what the admiral wanted to do, he obediently took out a black stone from a shabby cabinet.This refinery is shared by the Cyan Silver Family and the Iron Union, so the President of Mozambique is fairly familiar with this.


    "This is the sea iron made from cyan silver ore worth about 200,000 Baileys during the previous experiment, with a purity of about eighty-five."


    Lorne took this piece of black metal, which seemed to be too heavy to hold.Zhuan Yuan, who provoked next to him, couldn''t help muttering.


    "Is it that heavy? I think you should exercise more and not rely too much on your own abilities."


    "The density of sea iron is indeed relatively large, which is why he is extremely hard." President Mosang explained."But this kind of metal has a very peculiar characteristic, that is, sea iron ore. Once it is mixed with other metals, it will be much easier to smelt it together. But then, unless it is added in cyan Silver, otherwise the hardness of this new alloy is much lower than sea iron."


    "So the shipmen will also build ships using a one-to-one alloy of sea iron and ordinary iron. Sdio''s warships are also extremely famous in the New World."


    "So there are skilled shipbuilders in this country?" Lorne put the sea iron sample on the table and asked quietly.


    This metal, as he expected, had certain characteristics of sea-building stone. With a purity of 85 percent, it could slightly affect his activities.And from what Mozambique said, this country seems to have its own shipyard?


    Is this the double esteem of blessing?You know, because of the improvement of the Golden Proverbs, Lorne has already murdered the craftsman leader of the family whose ink stains are delayed.


    "It used to be, but," Mosan glanced at Zhuan Yuan, his expression a little embarrassed.


    Fortunately, Zhuan Yuan was also a kind person, she explained in a deep voice.


    "There is nothing taboo, these craftsmen should be regarded as their own assets by Shiji, and they were taken away. But he doesn''t need too many warships, maybe they are packaged and sold to Kaido."


    Hearing Zhuan Yuan''s explanation, Lorne nodded, which seemed reasonable.In this world where more than 90% of the places are covered by the sea, boats are the most important means of transportation, and shipbuilders are also important technical talents.


    Shi Gene didn''t take the warship very seriously because of his abilities, so it was normal to trade this craftsman to Kaido, who had just lost dozens of warships during the execution war.


    Lorne glanced at the sea iron sample he had put on the table, and secretly said.


    But these two emperors would never think of what they missed.What kind of change will this ore that they abandoned because it is too difficult to refine?


    "There is still the last sea iron ore vein, do you want to see the admiral?" President Mosang said respectfully."Sea iron is the cornerstone of Sdio, buried underground in Sdio, it can be said that the entire island is composed of sea iron veins."


    "Cyan silver and gold, but this sea iron is just a gift." President Mosang said proudly.


    "Don''t have to." Lorne shook his head. "Let the workers get to work first. I want to see what you call the purification process." Then he said to Zhuan Yuan, who was a little impatient.


    "I''m going to start trying something. Can you help me get rid of the marine life gathered in the port of the South Peninsula?"


    "Do you really consider yourself the master here?" Zhuan Yuan said indignantly, but instead he thought that after receiving the appointment letter from the world government, Lorne seemed to be the master of Sdio.So he snorted and turned around and walked out.


    After Mossan took Lorne to the door of a laboratory, he gave orders to the workers below and resigned respectfully. Only Lorne and Garrett stood at the door.


    "What the hell happened?" Garrett asked in a low voice after Mossan had left. She had long discovered that after Lorne saw the black metal, something was wrong with her.


    "I want to verify my guess." Lorne said in a deep voice, and then spread out his perception ability. Under the continuous development of his "micro-sensing realm", he exerted his full strength in the post-range and terrifying.Lorne quickly found Aini Road, who was still dozing off in a tree.Tell him to come quickly through the ability of "whispering".Then he thought about it again, found the Fat Tiger who was eating and drinking in a certain restaurant, and asked him to come with him.


    The Fat Tiger, who was happily eating, was taken aback for a moment, and quickly got up, leaving behind the inseparable Ording, and dragged his fat body towards the South Peninsula.


    Lorne stood there for a while, and a loud thunder slammed into the ground in front of him. Amidst the azure thunder, a naked man walked out, and Ainilu frowned and asked.


    "What happened?"


    He rarely saw Lorne so serious.


    "You come with me." Lorne pushed open the door of the laboratory, and inside stood a few workers who were ready.


    "Refine sea iron ore with me." Lorne told the workers.


    The workers were puzzled, but this man was brought by the President of Mozambique. It was said that he was the new admiral of the island and drove away the terrible invaders. They did not dare to make a mistake.He obediently threw a pile of sea iron rough stones into the stove.


    Then the strenuous wind came.Sea iron slowly melted in the furnace, quickly removing impurities.It shrank several times and became a piece of black metal the size of a baby''s head.


    "This is seventy-purity sea iron, and it is also the limit we can achieve without using other melting aids." A worker wiped the sweat from his forehead and said slowly.


    They are very familiar with things like refining sea railways, and it doesn''t take much time.


    "Join the cyan silver, continue." Lorne said in a deep voice, the seventy-purity sea iron couldn''t satisfy him at all.


    What can the workers say when they hear their boss say this?I had to reluctantly put a large amount of expensive cyan silver into the furnace, and continue to blow.Slowly, the fire changed from pale yellow to cyan.


    Perfect!


    After the fire completely turned blue, Lorne could vaguely see that sea iron ore, which was already as big as an adult''s fist.

 271 Chapter 269: A Turning Point in History

    After putting all the cyan silver in the laboratory, the sea iron did not continue to shrink, maintaining about the size of an adult''s fist.


    "This should be the craziest thing I have ever done," a worker said sweatingly."Those cyan silver should be worth more than one million Baileys, right? It''s really a waste to refine such a small piece of sea iron."


    "But it''s really amazing." Another worker said, taking the words of his companion."This is about ninety or more purity, right? This has never happened before in history."


    "Is the purity above ninety?" Lorne muttered to himself, and then asked the workers, "Can we continue to improve?"


    "It is theoretically possible," said a worker."But a higher furnace temperature is needed. With our current technology, I''m afraid..."


    "It''s fine." Lorne interrupted the worker roughly, and then said to Anilu."It''s up to you next."


    "Huh! Call me in a hurry and do this kind of hard work again." Ainilu snorted coldly, but he took a step forward, and the blue thunder gathered around his body.


    Thunder and Fire, Thunder and Flame are originally one family, and the temperature of the lightning surface can even reach tens of thousands of degrees Celsius, close to three times the surface of the sun.Even if the lightning of Ainilu is not as strong as nature, it is more than enough to forge ore.


    The azure thunder hit Haitie''s body, and the metal once again shrank visible to the naked eye.Anilu puffed up and increased the lightning output, and the lightning crackled in the fire.


    Sparks continued to splash out, and Lorne looked at the stove without changing his face, until the sea iron could no longer be reduced by a minute, he told Anilu to stop.


    The workers quickly took the sea iron out of the stove and put it in the coolant that had been prepared.It made a deep-fried sound and gradually sank.


    After a while, the workers took the cooled sea iron out of the coolant and put it on the table.Lorne''s hands became extremely dark, and his armed color was instantly entangled.Stretched towards Haitie.


    This piece of metal has a feeling of warmth like jade, but also a little warm.But when Lorne held it in his hand, a beam of joy floated on his face, and could no longer hide it.


    Under the isolation of the armed color, Lorne felt the metal exuding an aura similar to Hailou Stone.Even with a layer of armed color domineering, Lorne now felt some weakness, and his perception range had shrunk like never before.


    He can no longer use his abilities!


    "What''s going on?" Ainilu asked suspiciously, and then took the sea iron amidst Lorne''s smirk.Then the whole person became weak in an instant, and the power of thunder and lightning surrounding him disappeared instantly.


    He knelt on the ground and said with a face full of disbelief.


    "This, is this Hailou Stone?"


    "No, this is the sea iron." Lorne took the sea iron from Ainilu.Because he was prepared and used domineering in advance, Ron''s reaction when he touched the sea iron was not as great as Ainilu.


    "This is also a new era!" Lorne lifted the sea iron, and the round piece of metal glowed with a charming black halo under the light.Then he said feverishly.


    Lorne originally guessed that the restrictive effect of sea iron on those with abilities would increase with the increase in purity, and at the limit, it could reach half the effect of sea floor stone.But this piece of sea iron completely exceeded his expectations.


    Even those with abilities like Anilu will be weak and weak after being caught off guard by Haitie. This is no different from Hailoushi!


    The processing of Hailou Stone is extremely difficult. Even in Wano Country, which has the world''s most advanced processing technology for Hailou Stone, reaching the limit is nothing more than grinding the Hailou Stone into nails.This is not worth mentioning in the face of high-purity sea iron that can be processed freely!


    By making this sea iron into various weapons, Lorne looked at this small piece of black metal as if he had seen an era!


    The history of Pirate World may have undergone earth-shaking changes because of this discovery!


    The workers were shivering in the corner. They didn''t know what was going on. After extracting this unprecedented piece of high-purity sea iron, the bosses seemed to go crazy at the same time.They realized that they seemed to have discovered something extraordinary.


    Before they could be happy, they fell into deep fear.They also know this secret, will they be killed by this crazy man in front of them?


    You know, pirate is a word that can almost be associated with cruelty.


    "Boss! What are you looking for me?" At this time, the door of the laboratory was pushed open, and a fat man squeezed in from the door.He held the uneaten chicken leg in one hand, and asked with confusion.


    "Panghu, you are finally here." Lorne looked at the workers huddled in the corner, his mouth splitting a curve.


    "I need you to make them forget something."


    Fat Tiger is a person with the ability to forget fruit and can make the target forget certain memories.


    After several years of training, Fat Tiger has been able to target the target to lose some memory, but the premise is that the target''s will is not too strong.


    These workers obviously cannot be divided into the group of strong-willed people.


    "Oh." After receiving the boss''s order, Fat Tiger showed a simple smile on his face and walked slowly towards the workers, but his smile looked as cruel as the devil to these workers!


    Lorne walked out slowly with Garrett, Ainilu followed closely, and closed the door.Only a scream of despair came from inside.


    "You, you! Don''t come over!"


    "No!"


    After a while, Fat Tiger walked out of the house, and then the group of workers also walked out with dementia, after seeing Lorne.He said hello respectfully, and then returned to his post.


    It''s as if nothing happened.


    "Boss, if there is nothing else, I will go back to eat!" A line of saliva flowed from the corner of Fat Tiger''s mouth.


    "I ordered a super king chicken set meal. If I don''t go back soon, I will be eaten by that bastard Ordin!"


    "You go back first." Lorne waved his hand. After clearing the memories of the workers, there was really nothing else left, so he let Fat Tiger leave first.


    "Why didn''t you just kill those workers?" After Fat Tiger left, Ainilu asked suspiciously.He hates trouble, isn''t it better for dead people to keep secrets?


    "If someone died suddenly, they would be suspected by others," Lon said in a deep voice."This matter cannot be discovered by anyone!"


    Ainilu nodded, the effect was comparable to the metal of Hailoushi, even if it was dull as he knew what it meant.If used properly, it is enough to change the world in which this capable person is rampant!


    "Notify the people of SKY," Lorne looked enthusiastically, "I want to build a factory!"

 272 Chapter 270: Finally Arrived

    The entrance area of ??the New World, the former Navy G1 branch.At this time, it has become a paradise for pirates, and a tall tower stands here.


    This high tower was once the advance city, but at this time it has been transformed into an extremely luxurious mobile base.However, at the top of the tower, the owner of this base is not very happy.


    Snapped!


    An exquisite goblet was smashed to the ground.Skee scolded angrily at an old man standing aside.


    "Monbach!"


    "You said it''s not good for you to move, but you prefer the son with the white beard!"


    Skeet took a cigar in his mouth and took a few sips, the smoke filled.


    "As someone who competed with him in the same era, I believe you will not be unfamiliar with his temper."


    The old man''s figure is extremely strong, his arms are thicker than ordinary people''s waists, but under Shi Ji''s reprimand, he said nothing.In fact, when he met the swordsman, he had the idea of ??practicing hand skills, but he didn''t expect that the swordsman seemed to have an old wound, and he spurted blood and fell to the ground with a punch.Shortly after being carried away by the white beard''s crew, it was reported that he had died and that Whitebeard declared war on himself and others.


    Suddenly, the fragile alliances of the emperors broke up in an instant, Kaido and Charlotte Lingling watched from the sidelines.Let the Golden Lion Pirates meet the angry White Beard alone.


    "And," Shi Ji sat on the throne, rubbing his temples, a little upset."The Navy is still watching, ready to take action at any time."


    Because of the late admission, Shiji''s territory is mainly the front end of the New World, as well as some islands left over after the naval evacuation.When the war broke out, he fell into a dilemma surrounded by navy and white beard.


    At this time, the sound of pouch pouch came from the hall.A blue-haired man like a clown walked out of the shadows.


    "Kalkal, Shiji, don''t continue to be angry, I have a message for you."


    "It turned out to be Dr. Indy." Shi Ji''s expression eased a lot after seeing the visitors. This Dr. Indy was his deputy. Although he was not capable of fighting, he was loyal and loyal, and he was his most trusted subordinate.


    "Let''s talk, what''s the matter."


    "The Venn Hill kid you have always cared about, after entering the new world, finally got information."


    "Lorne?" Shi Ji said in surprise.When pushing the city to escape from prison, Shi Ji asserted that this kid was definitely not a thing in the pool, and that one day he would surely soar into the sky.


    The fact is as he expected, three years later, Veenhill Lorne became the most dazzling new star in this sea.


    "Do you remember the iron country before? It was the iron country where the world government appointed Veenhill Lorne as the admiral." Dr. Indigo said.


    "Of course, although that place is remote, it is relatively rich compared to other small islands."


    Skee nodded, and Sdio''s shipbuilder was firmly pinched by him, and later sold to Kaido, making a fortune.


    "Just now, Sdio''s signal was cut off, that is to say, the Iron Nation may be out of our control."


    "Moxigan that rubbish!" Skee said viciously. At any rate, he was also a prisoner in infinite hell, so he was cleaned up by Lorne so simple that he didn''t even have time to return the news.


    "When I finish dealing with the matter here, I will personally overtake Sdio," Skee smashed the deputy on his chair.His eyes are as unruly as a lion.


    "Then ask him if he is convinced."


    Although the lion is old, his minions are still good.


    Don''t die?Waiting for him to arrive?


    What a joke!All the pirates in this world are dead, and he will not die!


    He is the Golden Lion Shiji!He is a legend!


    "That said," Dr. Indigo looked awkward, "but the Navy..."


    Before he finished speaking, he suddenly felt the floor sway violently, like a mountain bursting and the ground shaking.He was holding a stone pillar next to him in fear and shouted.


    "What happened? Was it a sea earthquake?"


    "No, it''s not." Montbach stood up, loosened his muscles and bones, and looked in a certain direction with a wary expression.And beside him, a feminine person also showed a cruel smile.


    "Do you feel it? Sanchuanqi." Monbach said solemnly.


    "That is, is this the most powerful man in the world?" The man called Sanchuanqi was intoxicated.


    "This is really wonderful!"


    With a big wave of his hand, Skee pushed a wall of the city into a crack.Through the cracks, we can see that on the originally deserted sea level, a white giant ship like a whale has appeared.


    "It''s the Moby Dick," Skee said calmly, staring at the tall man with a pheasant and naked torso standing on the bow.


    "And the anger of the most powerful man in the world."


    He clapped his hands and said casually.


    "When things are coming, it doesn''t make sense to blame." Two swords flew out from behind him, coming into his hands like imperial swords.


    The famous sword Sakura ten, the famous sword dead wood.


    Shi Ji stroked the blades of the two swords and muttered to himself.


    "Let''s visit an old friend together."


    The Moby Dick approached.The base station is on the top of the tower, and Edward Newgate stands on the head of the huge ship.


    The two legends are far apart!


    ...


    At this moment.The new world, Dressrosa.


    Although poor here, under the leadership of the royal family Liku, the people live and work in peace and contentment.So this small island is also called the island of love and passion.


    But at this time, the palace of Dresrosa was solemn.The elderly King Liku was restless in the palace, walking back and forth.


    "Don''t worry, Your Majesty!"


    A black-haired man holding a sharp sword comforted, "Any intruder will fall under my sharp sword!"


    "It''s really reliable, Cyrus." Liku Wang said with satisfaction. This man is his carefully selected son-in-law, with the strength to win three thousand games in a row in the arena.But this kind of strength looked fragile in front of the next enemy.


    Then, as if he had made some decision, he stuffed a note to Cyrus.


    "You take Rebecca and Scarlett and leave first. There are a few places in the country we have good relations with. You escape there and you should be well taken care of."


    "But, your Majesty, what do you do?" Cyrus asked anxiously. What your Majesty meant was to destroy this country together?After all, the people who came to this place are famous pirates.King Qiwuhai!


    "I''m fine," King Liku pushed Cyrus away, who gritted his teeth and said to leave, then left through the back door.


    King Liku meant that he understood that he wanted him to protect the blood of the Liku clan¡ªhis daughter.


    After seeing Cyrus go, King Liku walked to the gate and pushed the gate of the palace open.


    "Is it finally here? A fate of eight hundred years."


    Seeing the pirate slowly approaching, King Liku sneered.


    "Is it finally here? Don Quixote!"

 273 Leave post.

If you have an urgent matter today, ask for a day off, and make up for it three times a day for the next three days.


    I''m really sorry, sorry.

 274 Chapter 271 Garretts Troubles

    A great route, a new world, a country of iron.


    Lorne was sitting in the dense forest of the Stiounan Peninsula, in the main hall of a newly built castle, reading today''s newspaper.


    "The Golden Lion Pirates and the White Beard Pirates fought a decisive battle, and they were suddenly attacked by the Navy. The Golden Lion Pirates were completely defeated. The pirates under his command suffered heavy losses. Shiji is no longer the four emperors!"


    The picture above is a fragmented island. From the remaining buildings on it, it can be judged that the island was once a naval base.The navy confronted the pirates on the small island. To be precise, it was the confrontation between the Warring States Period and Edward Newgate!


    The protagonist of the report, Golden Lion Shiji disappeared.


    "The one that should come will come," Lorne picked up a cup of tea and took a sip slowly.He had anticipated this scene as early as he learned that Shi Ji''s men had killed Baibeard''s son.


    The forces on the sea are balanced, and even the most powerful navy is dwarfed in the face of the Four Emperors teaming up.It is not a wise move to start a war at an unfavorable location and the wrong enemy.


    When Shiji regained his rapid rise by recruiting prisoners to advance the city, he should have thought that this group of unruly pirates is a double-edged sword at all. It is a huge force that can be used well, but not. Well, it is easy to be hurt by this sword.


    This time, Shiji fell down on his arrogance.


    "I should really thank Shiji." Lorne said with a smile. He had the same idea as Shiji at the beginning. He wanted to learn Bucky the clown in the original book and turn the criminals who pushed the city into his own.


    But I never thought that in this real sea, without the strength and reputation, it is impossible to suppress this group of criminals.If Skee hadn''t stopped him at the beginning, even if Lorne succeeded by chance, he would probably fall worse than Skee.


    White Beard wouldn''t let Shiji off so easily. The current Golden Lion should hide in a corner in the second half of the new world and lick his wounds, without time to take care of Lorne.


    And the navy, following this opportunity, re-enter into the new world, the new world has not yet stabilized, and the waves are resurging!


    "It''s just a pity that I prepared the gift for Shiji." Lorne said lightly, then turned the newspaper over.Then frowned and muttered to himself.


    "Has Doflamingo already started?"


    The newspaper read, "Dress Rosa of the New World".There was a big fire.King Liku, who was originally known for his kindness, suddenly went mad and slaughtered the residents of Dresrosa. If it weren''t for the former royal family, the current king Qiwuhai, the Don Quixote family, arrived by accident and stopped the tragedy.I am afraid it will lead to tragedy.


    Afterwards, the residents of Dresrosa adopted Don Quixote as the new royal family. As the old king, King Liku was expelled and cast aside by the world. His daughter, Princess Violet, disappeared. .


    "Has history changed dramatically because of my butterfly?" Lorne put the newspaper on the table and stood up.The Don Quixote family''s entry into Dres Rosa was several years earlier than the original.


    I don¡¯t know how many people¡¯s fate will be changed.


    "But," Lorne smiled and pushed open the gate of the castle. Outside there were several factories that had just been built, dedicated to refining sea iron.


    "This is what really changes history."


    According to Lorne''s intelligence, there is no second island in the world that has both sea iron and cyan silver ore, and if there is no super perception ability, it is impossible to discover the "ocean element" in the high-purity sea iron.


    In other words, Lorne completely monopolized the mining of sea iron, and these purified sea iron were continuously transported to the sky fortress SKY, which was located at an altitude of 10,000 meters, to be made into war weapons and stored.


    The ambitious kings under the Qiwuhai, the four emperors in melee, the navy that is staring at them, the revolutionary army hidden in the shadows, and the Tianlong people sitting on top of the world.


    The more chaotic the outside world, the better. Only the real chaos is when the king appears.


    Lorne was waiting to arrive when he could really show his fangs.


    "Brother Lorne." At this time, Garrett suddenly walked to Lorne''s side, feeling a little unhappy.


    "What happened?" Lorne was a little puzzled. Now that the family is developing at a high speed, the surrounding pirates are frightened by King Lorne''s Qiwuhai''s reputation and dare not make trouble. According to reason, there should be nothing. Annoying.


    unless.


    "My mother told me to go back," Garrett said softly, looking sad.


    Her mother is one of the most powerful women in this sea. Her words represent the supreme authority in the hearts of the Charlotte children!


    "Parents'' orders are indeed harder to defy," Lorne said, and then gently touched Garrett''s head."Do you want me to send someone to take you back?"


    "No need," Garrett shook his head."Mother sent brother Owen to pick me up, and now the ship is almost at the port of the North Peninsula."


    "So fast? Then I''ll take you there."


    Because of the sea rail, the southern port of Sidiou, to be precise, the southern peninsula of Sidiou is not open to outsiders.And because of the Neptune type, people who come to Sdio will not choose to log in at the South Port.


    When Lorne and Garrett arrived at the port of the North Peninsula, they happened to see a ship shaped like a bread staying in the port.Because Charlotte Lingling loves sweets, the shape of the ships of the Charlotte family are all kinds of food.


    "Sister Garrett!" After seeing Garrett''s arrival, a burly man with a height of five meters greeted him enthusiastically.He was naked to the upper body, wearing only a cloak, and a pair of tights on his lower body.The orange-red hair burned on his head like a flame.


    He is the fourth son of the Charlotte family, the Minister of Charging, Charlotte Irving!


    After getting off the boat, Owen caught a glimpse of Lorne walking next to Garrett, and greeted him with a smile.


    "You''re Lorne, aren''t you? The big pirate who has recently gained fame, brother Kata Kuri mentioned it to me."


    "Owen of the heat wave, look up for a long time." Lorne squinted, staring at Owen, the three brothers of the Charlotte family, each of them is a powerful man on the side of Megatron, and their eldest brother is Charlotte Kar Takuli.


    "I''m really worried about being missed by the hottest newcomer right now." Owen smiled and patted Lorne''s shoulder. The huge power shot Lorne a little bit painful, but he didn''t care about it.


    I should sigh, it is indeed a monster-like body, a monster-like family.


    Lorne has long realized that the bloodline of the Vennhill family he inherited is never known for physical strength. Compared with ordinary people, it may have some advantages, but in the face of Carp, Kaido, Charlotte Lingling When such a monster, it pales in comparison.


    At this time, Lorne felt a little bit about Doflamingo''s helplessness at the time, but he went to the end, what about the monster called this sea?It''s not that there is an almost insurmountable gap with the top few people.


    "Hello, then I will take away sister Garrett now." Owen paused for a while and suddenly said.

 275 Chapter 272

    "Is it so urgent?" Lorne was a little surprised, wondering what happened to the Charlotte family.


    "I don''t know what''s the matter." Irving shook his head. "Mother''s order is to take her back immediately after seeing Garrett''s order."


    "Understood." Lorne nodded, and when Garrett boarded the boat, he used the ability of "whispering" to say in her ear.


    "If anything happens, contact me immediately, the Wienhill family is your forever home."


    Garrett was taken aback for a moment, then blinked at Lorne insignificantly.At this time, Lorne was still a little worried, and said to Owen.


    "The journey is far away, please take care of Sister Garrett."


    "Got it! You really care about others. If you hadn''t known your surname Wienhill, I would have doubted whether you were a child of the Charlotte family." Owen''s hearty voice sounded, but when the breadboat was about to start, Suddenly patted his head.


    "By the way, I almost forgot about such an important thing!"


    Owen turned around and stood on the deck, looking at Lorne condescendingly.


    "Are you interested in joining our BIG¡¤MOM Pirate Group? According to intelligence, you and Shiji have some grievances. As long as you join our Charlotte family, you can cancel them all."


    "Did you ask this for Kata Kuri? I remember I had already answered him."


    Lorne squinted his eyes. He once said that he could never become a real strong under the protection of others.What''s the point of a person''s life if he can''t live according to his own ideas.


    Lorne once swore that he would never bow his head again.


    "Big Brother Kata Kuri admires you, so he is waiting for you at the top of the world, but," Owen said slowly."This sentence of mine was not asked for Brother Kata Kuri, but for our mother!"


    BIG¡¤MOM!Lorne''s pupils shrank. Since she knew that she and Shi Ji had a grudge, it was impossible not to know that she had refused the invitation of Shi Ji. She still asked, is she sure she would not refuse her?


    "Don''t rush to answer, tell me when you think about it."


    The bread boat drove away, leaving only Lorne standing in the harbor with doubts. He thought, and then walked in toward the inner island.


    "What happened?" A thunderbolt struck Ron''s side, and Ainilu appeared in the thunderbolt. With the blessing of the thunderous fruit, his domineering range and vastness could almost cover the whole of Sidi. Europe.


    So long after the bread boat arrived, he found something wrong here.


    "Contact Quina, no matter what method he uses, I must establish a church base for me in the world." Lorne said with a gloomy face."I have a bad feeling."


    Dark Moon was tied to the church and was Lorne''s eyes and ears.It''s a pity that the "Big News" Morgans ran away.Otherwise, the wind and grass of this world will not escape your sight.


    "Also, where is the application of high-purity sea iron in the research department?"


    "By the way, didn''t Gilder Tezolo say that when I arrived in the new world, he would join hands with me? Why hasn''t there been any movement for so long."


    "Slow down, slow down, I can''t remember saying so much." Ainilu complained.He was just curious about what happened to Lorne, how come there was so much work when he came over?


    Lorne was taken aback by Ainilu''s words, he was used to issuing various instructions at the same time, and then waiting for his hands to deal with it.Only now knows how messy his orders are. If it weren''t for Agatha and Garrett to take care of them before, the Vennhill family is afraid it would be difficult to develop to the present level.


    Did they pay so much for the family?


    But now it was too late to sigh, Lorne shook his head, the top priority now is.


    "I think you need a secretary, otherwise you can transfer Agatha from Adela." Ainilu said.


    "This matter is really important, but let''s deal with the matter here first, let''s..." Halfway through, Lorne and Ainilu suddenly raised their heads, looked at each other, and then turned towards someone in the ocean. Looked over in one direction.


    "It seems that there is one more thing to deal with."


    A broken boat drove towards the Iron Country. On the boat, two women were holding a little girl about three or four years old. They looked at the Iron Country with a blank expression.


    "Sister, is this Kingdom of Sdio really reliable?" On the boat, a girl with short black hair asked anxiously at the woman with long pink hair next to her.They are the tyrants, the two daughters of King Liku of Dresrosa, Scarlet and Violet.


    Before Scarlett''s husband, the legendary gladiator Cyrus desperately sent them to a small boat, and then handed them two notes.On it are written two close friends of King Liku, Ilizabello II of the Kingdom of Prodence, and Aiji V of Sdio, the Iron Kingdom.


    It''s a pity that their boat was discovered by the rebels, and Cyrus fought the rebels alone in order to cover them.While fleeing, the sailing pointer to the Kingdom of Prodens was accidentally lost, and he was forced to come to Sdio.


    "I don''t know. I heard that King Aiji is an extremely rich, but greedy person. It may not be the right choice to come here." Scarlett, with pink hair, said. As a sister, she is better than sister Violet. The more mature, the farther.


    Is friendship really reliable in the face of war?You know, their enemy is the famous King Qiwuhai!


    Violet didn''t speak, she closed her eyes with her hands and looked towards the harbor with a strange movement.


    As a person with the superhuman staring fruit ability, she has a peculiar ability since she was a child. As long as she performs a specific movement, she can see extremely far.The line of sight crossed the sea and floated to the port of Sdio.


    She saw a black-haired teenager sitting on an iron throne in the harbor, looking at her with a smile.


    "We are the royal family of Dresrosa, please protect us." As soon as the boat arrived at the port, Scarlett judged Lorne''s identity. As a royal family, she knew one thing very well, that No matter how approachable and close to the people the king is, one thing cannot be changed.


    That is the respect or awe of the king, which cannot be concealed in any way.From the fearful eyes of the workers working in the port, Scarlett had guessed Lorne''s identity.


    "The Liku clan and the Aiji clan have established diplomatic relations for generations. Please see King Aiji''s father''s face and give us some help." Scarlet looked sincere.


    "You are right, but you guessed one thing wrong." The second half of Lorne''s sentence made the two sisters feel cold.


    "I am not the so-called King Aiji, but Veenhill Lorne."

 276 Chapter 273

    "Vinhill Lorne?!" Lorne''s words made the two sisters look pale. Lorne is the hottest king at the moment, Qiwuhai. According to legend, he can easily manipulate people''s hearts.Called "Demon".


    "By the way, the Aiji family you''re looking for has been destroyed some time ago." Lorne walked to Scarlett in a flash, and the little girl in her arms looked at Lorne, showing her innocence. Childish smile.


    "Then, bother your lord," Scarlett said stiffly, and then gave an impeccable noble ceremony. "We will leave now."


    However, when she turned around, she found that the boat she was riding in was slowly sinking because of its heavy load and leaking water on all sides.


    "It seems that God is not going to let you go."


    Lorne said playfully, and Ainilu snorted, and a thunder fell from the sky, smashing it on the boat, turning it into dust.


    "We are the royal family protected by the world government! As the king, Qiwuhai can''t hurt us!" At this time, Violet, the sister among the princesses and sisters, walked in front of Lorne and opened his hands to protect Own sister and niece.Said coldly.


    "There are stars and the sea in your eyes, it''s very beautiful." Lorne stared at Violet''s black eyes and said suddenly.This stunned the two sisters. As Violet stared at the fruit, her eyes could see far away.


    People often praise her for being great, but no one has ever praised her for being beautiful.Especially the person who praised her was still a young and excellent man like Lorne. She blushed when she was young, but then turned to sternly.


    "Don''t think that rhetoric can make us relax our guard!"


    At the same time shout in my heart, Violet, Violet!You must not be fooled by this man''s rhetoric!He is a pirate!At this time, she secretly looked around with the ability to stare at the fruit. In the depths of the dense forest, it seemed that several factories were refining something.


    "I have a proposal." Lorne said, the identity of the two sisters may be a good bargaining chip, and maybe it will come in handy in the future.


    "I can provide shelter for you."


    "but,"


    Lorne stared at Violet and said seriously.


    "You must work for me."


    He just needs a secretary, and Violet, as his younger sister, is an excellent candidate for secretary no matter in appearance or ability.


    "Your proposal is very good, but our ability is not enough, I am afraid we can''t win..." Sister Scarlet said, she just wanted to quickly escape with her sister.But Violet''s face suddenly became very ugly.She interrupted her sister and said stiffly to Lorne.


    "I agree with your decision, but I have one request. That is you must protect my sister!"


    "I promise, in the name of Vennhill." Lorne said calmly, swearing in the name of the Vennhill family, it was enough to represent his attitude.Besides, Lorne never broke his oath!


    Lorne clapped his hands, and a group of soldiers arrived in front of him."Take these two princesses to the North Central City and find a place to live by the way."


    Then he said to Violet.


    "After you settle down, you will come to the South Peninsula."


    These soldiers are the army left over by the Aiji family. After seeing Lorne''s overwhelming strength and being brainwashed by Fat Tiger with the Forgotten Fruit, they have become loyal dead soldiers in his hands.


    "What did you just say to her?" After these people had passed, Ainilu said curiously. He had just noticed that Ron had used the ability of "whispering" to say something in Violet''s ear.


    This is why the latter''s attitude suddenly changed.


    "I just told her," Lorne said with a smile on his mouth."We are Doflamingo''s allies."


    "Awesome!" Ainilu gave a thumbs up.His family was destroyed by Doflamingo, and he and his sister fled here after untold hardships. They did not expect that the forces occupying this country were actually Doflamingo''s allies!


    Violet must be thinking this way. If he refuses Lorne, this fierce pirate will definitely send himself and his sister to Doflamingo!


    What is worse than despair is to give you hope first, and then make you despair!


    Lorne¡¯s castle was built in the dense forests of the Southern Peninsula, mainly to sit in the sea iron veins.After all, this is the basis of Lorne''s ambition.The North Peninsula also built a base, mainly Fat Tiger sitting there, in charge of the brainwashed soldiers, and the gold mine in the North Peninsula.


    After the frantic mining of the Aiji family, the stock of these gold mines is no longer large. Now, except for monthly expenses, it can only bring in less than one billion Baileys.


    Of course, according to Fat Tiger, there is absolutely no reason why he wants to eat in the North Peninsula!


    "By the way, how about that lieutenant admiral? Why can''t I feel her breath?" At this moment, Anilu frowned as if thinking of something.If Lorne had taken in Princess Liku to be known to her, she would definitely stoke him to the navy.


    "A long, long time ago, sometime when you were sleeping. Zhuan Yuan left."


    She should have received the enlistment from the navy. After all, such things as war with the Four Emperors, Zhuan Yuan, a powerful candidate at the rank of generals, can also play an indispensable role.


    "Oh!" Ainilu said, without further questioning, the two quickly returned to the South Peninsula.At this time, Moorman was sitting on the stump of a big tree that had been cut off by the roots, closing his eyes to rest his mind and tempering his sword.


    After encountering top swordsmen such as Mihawk, Zhuanyuan, and Sakuramiya Rashi one after another, Morman understood his shortcomings in kendo, so he worked harder.


    Great route, new world, and country.


    "Grumbling."


    In a cave, an unusually tall man poured a large jug of wine into his mouth and said.


    "Kapu''s fist really hurts! My stomach still aches."


    He is the current four emperors, Kaido of the beasts.As an emperor, it is really strange that he likes to live in this simple cave.


    "After all, that''s the navy''s card face." Next to him, a man in a black uniform said slowly, he is the fire disaster, Jhin.


    "Yes, he is the only one who can fight in the Navy, grunting," Kaido said, "I really want to fight him again!"


    "I can''t do anything!" said a fat pirate, cold sweat streaming down his face.The navy is not a waste. The failure of the execution war is just because it was caught off guard.


    If Kaido died again, they were really not sure to rescue him.


    Quinn turned his gaze to the man in black who had been sitting next to him. At this time, only he could convince Kaido.


    "I have an interesting thing here," the man in black said slowly."About that secret treasure of Wano Country."

 277 Chapter 274 Secretary Violet

    A month later, at an Colosseum on the Sidi Onan Peninsula, Lorne was naked and wrestling with a tiger.Because of the preservation of the original ecology, there are countless insects and beasts in the southern peninsula of Sdio.But these poisonous beasts are no different from house cats in Lorne''s hands, just pets in captivity.


    This tiger is just an ordinary tiger, belonging to an elite navy, and can be cleaned up with any weapon, but at this time, this tiger was able to leave some slight wounds on Ron''s body.


    The tiger paced back and forth around Lorne, sticking out his barbed pink tongue as if looking at its prey.The front foot tilted slightly, the back foot suddenly exerted force, and the tiger pounced on Lorne!


    "Brother Lorne!" The little angel An Qian in the stands exclaimed. She didn''t understand why the brothers were addicted to this dangerous sport.


    A flash of light flashed in Lorne''s eyes, and the dangerous and dangerous slap of the tiger was avoided, and he grabbed the soft abdomen of the big cat and lifted it up.After spinning two laps, he fell heavily to the ground.


    "Ohhhhh~" The big cat wailed a few times, but no longer had the strength to get up.


    "How long is this time?" Lorne walked out of the Colosseum, took the towel handed by Anilu, and asked with a smile.


    "It should be less than a minute, a little faster than the last time." Ainilu said with a smile, then took off his clothes and started a warm-up. After Lorne finished playing, he would go in and try.


    "55 seconds and 31," a girl with the appearance of a secretary added, "it''s about 6 seconds faster than last time."


    She just agreed to Violet who worked for Lorne. Only when she came into contact with the inside story of the Wienhill family, did she know how terrible this family was.


    In less than ten years, it rose rapidly from obscurity.He became the most famous arms dealer in the world, and he has made great achievements in technology and warfare.Allies and enemies do not know where.


    But precisely because after seeing these things, Violet has only one idea, that is, it is inseparable.A hero like Lorne would never let anyone who knew so many secrets leave.


    "Sure enough, less than a minute," Ainilu smiled.Then he wore a metal ring on his left arm. This was a limiter specially designed by Lohn. It was made of sea iron with a purity of more than 90%, and was specially designed to limit those with this ability.


    After wearing it, he can no longer use his abilities, and his body will feel weaker than ever.It was like being drenched in sea water.Lorne wore this kind of thing before and wrestled with the tiger.


    "Then I can barely fight for 50 seconds." He walked into the Colosseum smartly. At this time, the tiger that was badly injured by Ron had been carried away and replaced with a brown bear that had been hungry for three days.


    In order to maintain the wildness of these beasts, every beast will receive timely treatment after being seriously injured, and then the fat tiger will wash away the memory of being abused.Ainilu felt that Ron''s method was very good. He wore a limiter and wrestled with the beast, which made him feel that his physical fitness that had not changed for a long time was slowly strengthening.


    "According to your habits, Mr. Ledi has prepared the medicated bath, and the water temperature is your favorite 37¡ã." After Ansie treated Lohn, all the upper and lower body healed quickly, the secretary Violet was neither overbearing nor overbearing. Said.


    Her job is to help deal with the trivial matters of the family and... take care of Lorne''s daily life.


    Lorne nodded in satisfaction, then turned and walked towards a closed room, which was a place he used to soak in the medicinal bath.Ansie is still on the edge of the Colosseum, waiting for Anilu to return from victory.


    This Violet''s abilities are indeed very good, and the family is well organized by her.I believe that if Doflamingo knew that he had missed such a secretary, he would be very heartbroken.


    As for loyalty, don''t worry, her sister and niece are in Lorne''s hands and can''t get through any storms.In the original book, she also devoted herself to the enemy of Doflamingo in order to save the life of her father Liku.If it weren''t for the protagonist Lu Fei''s team later, it is estimated that they would become Doflamingo''s puppets forever.


    "Nothing is more comfortable than taking a shower after sweating heavily." Lorne soaked in the medicated bath and closed his eyes comfortably.Violet, who was standing next to him, still had a red heartbeat at the beginning, but after a period of adaptation, he was already quite familiar.


    "Let''s talk, what happened today." Lorne soaked in the bathtub, closed his eyes and rested, with the water vapor permeating. This kind of time is the best time to think about and deal with problems.


    "After the Golden Lion Pirates suffered that bitter lesson, they appeared in the second half of the New World in the past two days, and it seems they want to join forces with Kaido."


    "Does Skee want to join forces with others?" Lorne said with a smile, "It seems that he is still old, no longer his ambitions."


    "White Beard won''t let him go. He offended the strongest White Beard for Shiji. Kaido would not do this kind of thing, and the person hiding behind him would not agree with Kaido to do it. "


    Kata Kuri mentioned to Lorne that there was a think tank hidden behind Kaido.


    "Yes, after hearing the news, Whitebeard Edward Newgate reportedly brought dozens of pirates under his command to the new world."


    Violet paused, then changed a piece of information.


    "The Navy has taken advantage of the chaos of the Four Emperors and has regained its foothold in the new world and has tightened the defense of the paradise, hoping to minimize the disaster caused by the pirates."


    "But the wave of the times has come. Once people''s ambitions are ignited, no one can stop them." Lorne stretched out comfortably and said.


    "If Roger started the era of great voyages, then the execution war this time will break the myth that the navy is invincible, allowing people to see the weak side of the world government and how terrifying the power of the top of the world is. "


    "The current navy can''t stop those careerists who see opportunities."


    "I don''t understand what you are talking about," Violet frowned. She was a carefree princess a few months ago. The ambitions Lorne said were too far away from her.


    "However, according to Dark Moon''s intelligence, the pirates of the paradise have almost doubled compared to before the punishment war, and many powerful newcomers have appeared among them, such as Xiannianhuo, Seagull Sinio, Magic Spear..."


    "Potential newcomers appear all the time, wait until they come to the new world." Lorne interrupted Violet, which made the latter look ugly, and she finally realized the mood of Zhuan Yuan.


    This kind of arrogant guy will die soon!


    But the cultivation of the nobility helped her quickly get her mood up, and she slowed down and continued.


    "The next news is about Kaido."

 278 Chapter 275

    "To be precise, it is not related to Kaido, but to the country of Wano."


    Violet continued, "Some time ago, this sea suddenly came out of news that it was the name of Kwangyue several generations ago in the country of Wano, and he left a secret treasure while he was still alive."


    "Anyone who has obtained this secret treasure has also obtained the ultimate mystery of this world, and the power of wealth is coming soon."


    "Is it like ONE-PIECE?" Lorne laughed. Many people in this world are working hard for these illusory things. They call this...


    dream.


    "Yes," Viollet nodded characteristically."But unlike ONE-PIECE, this time the legend accurately mentions that the clue of this secret treasure is on a supernova, Sakuramiya Rashi, who has just entered the new world, and Kaido, who lives far away in the country of Wakado, seems to also Interested in this thing, issued a reward order, as long as the Sakuramiya pear is brought to him in good condition, he will be rewarded generously."


    "The temptation of the secret treasure and Kaido''s promise made the men on the sea red eyes and rushed."


    "Sakuramiya pear," Lorne said to himself. He had fought this woman in the Chambord Islands. She was a beautiful woman with something on her back. Was this her mother''s long-cherished wish?


    "It''s really interesting, I hope they have a good fight!"


    "Then let this rose bloom!" Lorne said with a smile, but he was going to wait for the rose to mature before picking it.


    Violet frowned slightly looking at Lorne''s appearance.At the same time, in the bottom of my heart, he gave Lorne, a person who is keen to play with other people''s lives, a perverted label.After saying goodbye, he turned and left.


    "Have you finished all the news?" But before she reached the door, Lorne''s slow voice came from behind her.She stiffened, pretending to be calm.


    "No, no more, I said, it''s over."


    "Then please read the message in your hand about reading more of Brother Langming and read it to me." Lorne snapped his fingers, and Violet was like a puppet, stiffly manipulated and walked to Lorne. In front of.Picking up the last piece of information hidden in her hand and spreading it out, there was a bitter expression on her face, but she still slowly read it.


    "Dreis Rosa¡¯s new king, Don Quixote Doflamingo, announced that the annual bullfighting arena will be opened in two weeks. If you become the champion, you will be awarded by Doflamingo himself. . And invite the kings of neighboring countries to come and watch."


    The opening of the bullfighting arena is one of the most important things for the martial artist Dresrosa. Her brother-in-law, Cyrus, is the fierce man who has won three thousand games in a row here.


    Thinking about this, Violet''s tears couldn''t stop falling. The broken-up Cyrus brother-in-law, father and mother, are you all okay?


    "So, I''m also among those invited?" Lorne closed his eyes, feeling intoxicated by Violet''s hateful emotions. For Lorne, who can perceive the emotions of others, this extreme emotion Change is the supreme delicacy.


    This kind of pleasure allowed him to forgive Violet for concealing it.


    "Yes, yes!" Violet understood at this time, why Lorne is called the demon manipulating the hearts of people. I am afraid that only Ron, a pervert who likes to play with people''s hearts, would regard Doflamingo as an ally. Right.


    They are all the same!


    The seeds of resentment are planted in Violet''s heart, and they will take root as long as there is a chance.But what she didn''t know was that all her thoughts were under Lorne''s control.Lorne never deliberately created tragedies, but he would never let it go when he met someone who could provide him with emotional touch.


    "Then prepare the ship. I haven''t seen Doflamingo for a long time. Take this opportunity to visit him."


    "What!" Violet exclaimed, she asked uncertainly.


    "Then am I going too?"


    "Of course! You are my secretary." Lorne gave Violet a surprised look. Didn''t she understand her responsibilities?


    Are you finally going back to that place again?Violet looked complicated.She couldn''t help thinking.


    Doflamingo''s presumptuous smile, and the blazing flames of the palace.


    After the bathing was over, Lorne walked out of the bathing room with red eyes in a low mood. At this moment, Ainilu had just walked out of the Colosseum.


    This lunatic, in order to achieve the 50 seconds he once said, had played more than a dozen games in a row. After he had beaten all the beasts in the Colosseum, he reluctantly left.


    "A bracelet made of 90% pure sea iron can no longer satisfy me." Ainilu said while wiping his sweat."Or these beasts are too weak."


    After adapting to the feeling of weakness brought about by the Sea Rail, Ainilu has gradually mastered the fighting skills.This kind of punch to the flesh fascinated him.


    "When I get the chance, I will buy some ancient beasts back from the ancient island." Lorne said with a smile, and then touched An Qian''s head. "Little An Qian also has to grow up quickly. Only after he becomes stronger can he protect his brothers. "


    "Can I sleep late every day when I grow up?" An Qian asked cutely. When Garrett was there before, she asked her to wake up to study every morning and she was so sleepy!


    Although Garrett has left now, Violet has inherited Garrett''s job, and Ansie hasn''t slept in for a long time.


    "Hahahaha!" Lorne and Ainilu looked at each other, then got up and laughed, Ansie''s innocence, perhaps the last gentleness of the Vennhill family?


    "What are the brothers laughing?" An Qian said vigilantly, suddenly thinking of something, and said with a sad face."It''s not about throwing Ansie to Uncle Moorman to practice swords with Rebecca!"


    Rebecca is the daughter of Scarlett and Cyrus, and the successor has long pink hair like her mother.Soon after Sidiou settled down, the four-year-old girl took the initiative to tell Lorne that she wanted to learn to practice swordsmanship.


    Lorne vaguely remembered that in the original book, Rebecca became a good swordsman under the guidance of Cyrus who turned into a toy soldier.With the thought of "it would be fun to do so," he readily agreed to the little girl''s request and let her practice swords with Moorman.


    According to Moorman''s description, this little girl has extraordinary perseverance. Even if she is injured every day, she can''t help crying after training, but she will never be late for the next day of training.


    "In another ten years, she may become a pretty good swordsman." Rebecca''s talent can be imagined for Moorman, a taciturn person, which made Lorne look forward to it.


    "I have an idea," Lorne said suddenly."We can recruit all kinds of potential children to cultivate, maybe we can find good seedlings."


    During the war, there were many orphans. They were displaced, some became slaves and some became thieves.Throughout his life, he did not meet a suitable teacher, wasting the talent God gave them.


    They had no hope, so Lorne gave them hope.

 279 Chapter 276 Dr. Vegapunk and the miracle

    Great route, new world, Punk Hasad Island.


    This small island is strictly protected by the navy, and the surrounding waters are listed as forbidden by the navy. From time to time, general''s warships patrol here.


    The pirates speculated that this might be the navy''s armory, which kept the various equipment of the navy, and some people speculated that this place must be the storage of various trophies collected by the navy from the pirates.The pile of gold nuggets is no less than the legendary secret treasure ONE-PIECE. As long as you rob this place, you can become the top richest man in the world.


    But guessing is guessing, but few pirates dare to really attack here.


    Even in the period when the navy was defeated and temporarily withdrawn from the new world, no pirate dared to invade here.The withered bones that were once famous on the shore, and the broken pirate flag hanging on the shore are a lesson. Any pirate who invades here doesn''t even need to be sent to the Judicial Island for trial and is directly executed.


    However, everyone guessed wrong, this is not an armory or treasure house.But...


    "Dr. Begapunk, the No. 5 variant in test area B is out of control!" In the white building on Punk Hasad Island.An experimenter in a white coat said anxiously to the person standing in front of him.


    On the monitoring screen, a white petri dish suddenly burst open, light green liquid flowed across, and a dark brown skin monster with spikes all over was wrecked.


    "Don''t worry, let me keep watching." The man standing at the front said casually, and then pressed a button on the control panel.The door of experimental area B was suddenly closed, and each petri dish opened slowly at the same time.


    Countless naked test subjects crawled out of the emerald green liquid, and slowly surrounded the spiked monster.


    As if sensing the threat, the spiked monster roared, and then rushed towards the experimental subjects surrounding it. Under its spikes, these experimental subjects were fragile and their bodies were easily penetrated.


    The corpse hung on its spikes, like a bloody demon.


    "Dr. Begapunk, if we continue like this, the experimental body that Dr. Courant has worked so hard to create will be lost!" A white-haired researcher said anxiously. It''s all their hard work!


    But they didn''t dare to disobey the idea of ??the man in front of them, after all, it was Dr. Vegapunk!


    However, the man turned a deaf ear to their anxious words. While watching the monster fighting, the man took out a white board and began to record.Complicated formulas are constantly written on the whiteboard.


    "The peak speed is 70.8MS, and the average speed is 10.6MS, which is not bad."He waited until the spiked monster slaughtered the test body to death, then he stopped writing and slowly raised his head.


    "The strength is close to 2100 Dao Li. This should be the best physical fitness level among the variants that have appeared."


    "Then let me see what the vitality of this mutant is." The man pressed a button on the operation screen, and the walls around test area B suddenly started to spray pink gas. He just won and stood on the body of the test subject. After touching the pink gas, the mutant wailed and fell on the cold ground.


    Its skin became dehydrated and became dry and dull.


    "Vitality is not much stronger than a domestic cat. The natural life expectancy should not exceed one week. It''s rubbish again!" The man turned around and closed the whiteboard, exhaling helplessly."After the poison gas has dissipated, send someone to clean up the scene and take a tube of blood from the mutant to save it."


    It''s just that he didn''t see that among the pink poisonous gas, there was a lizard that didn''t know where it came from. It still had the ability to move. It struggled to crawl to the mutant''s side and became dry after eating the mutant. After his flesh and blood passed, the lizard suddenly fell to the ground motionless, drooling.The body gradually became huge and hideous.


    "Yes! Dr. Begapunk." Next to him, an experimenter said respectfully.The man who had just led them to decipher the code of life, in their eyes, is God!


    The orders of God, they only need to obey them.


    "Asshole Begapunk!" At this time, the door of the laboratory was kicked open, and a man with black hair and purple gas floated in his lower body.He grabbed the collar of Dr. Begapunk''s clothes and cursed.


    "Do you know how much effort I put into these subjects? You bastard actually consumed it all at once!"


    This man is the scientist of the Navy Headquarters, M. Caesar Courant.


    "Stop! Dr. Courant!" When the surrounding researchers saw Courant''s actions, they quickly stopped.As if he was aware of his impolite behavior, Courant put Vegapunk down and snorted coldly.


    "If you don''t give me an explanation, I will apply to the Navy to cut your funding and provide me with research!"


    "Huge research is meaningless." Begapunk sorted out his messy collar, and Courant''s move just removed his hood, revealing his delicate face.


    Unlike the rumored old and wise old man, Dr. Vegapunk is not old, but terribly young.It''s just that he has white hair and an always calm face.It makes it difficult for people to connect with him and young people.


    "After being huge, there is no corresponding physical support, but cotton that falls at the touch of a touch." Begapunk handed the record whiteboard to Courant.


    "Look at this."


    "I want to see what it is that you have wasted so many experimental subjects'' research!" Kuran sneered and took the whiteboard, but he couldn''t help but exclaimed after he finished reading the records above.


    "70.8MS peak speed, 2100 power! Damn it, what kind of monster have you researched out!"


    "Didn''t it mean that as long as your body''s strength reaches a certain level, you can''t wake up? When did you break through that threshold?!"


    "While you are working hard to apply for funding from the Navy," Vegapunk took the record whiteboard in one hand.Said lightly."In fact, this is not the first experimental subject to break the threshold."


    "I have an idea. As long as we can create an energy pile and place it on the test subject, we can mass produce test subjects comparable to the admiral of the Navy!"


    "And you are still guarding the so-called giant experiment and not letting go."


    "What do you know, what I am..." Courant retorted, but before he could finish his words, the ground suddenly shook violently.


    "Damn! Isn''t this a place where all earthquake zones are theoretically avoided? How could an earthquake occur!" Courant said viciously.


    "No, it''s not an earthquake!" a researcher murmured, pointing to the monitor screen.


    In the location of the experiment area B on the screen, a rough skin similar to that of a reptile appeared, but it was too big to make it clear.Everyone pushed open the door of the laboratory and found that the building in experimental area B had already collapsed.


    A crimson-skinned monster tens of meters tall with wings on its back stood in the ruins, like a legendary dragon.


    "A miracle!" the experimenter said blankly while looking at the dragon.


    Doing the things of God with human hands is a miracle!

 280 Chapter 277 Future Academy and Dresrosa

    A great route, a paradise, in a newly built school on Adela Island.


    An Qian sat in the classroom with a dazed expression. An Qian hated herself at this time. Why did she remind Lorne to have the idea of ??building a school?


    He also sent himself from the new world back to the paradise to be the first batch of students in this "Future Academy".


    "Sister Ansie, don''t lose your mind." Next to Ansie, a little girl with pink hair was sitting. She is the daughter of Princess Delesarose, Rebecca.He is also a good friend that An Qian has only recently made.


    "Wait a minute, it''s that fierce big sister''s class. If you offend her, you will be punished again."


    The fierce big sister in Rebecca''s mouth is the queen of Adela, Agatha.Lorne was very interested in the idea of ??building a school. She took the initiative to apply to be the principal of this "Future Academy" and as a teacher of the "Women''s Fighting Class".


    Agatha walked onto the podium wearing a fitted black suit and wearing glasses. At this time, she was a little less charming and a little more capable than usual.


    "Girls are inherently weaker than boys. It is an irrational choice to clash with men." Agatha gracefully picked up a book with the cover of "The Essence of Assassination, How the Weak Can Defeat the Strong."",


    "So we should make good use of our own advantages, deceive the enemy with a weak appearance, and then kill with one blow."


    An Qian vaguely felt that what Agatha said was something wrong. Is this kind of stuff children should learn?However, seeing Rebecca listened with gusto, she had no choice but to attend class with her close friends.


    After all, Agatha is a ferocious big sister!


    After the women''s fighting class, it is Carrier''s hidden class, which mainly teaches students how to hide their identities.


    After all, being alive is the only root.This is the truth he summed up after experiencing the dangerous incident in Beihai.


    A young child is like a piece of white paper, only fine carvings can draw a perfect picture.


    In the war-torn era, only cruelty can survive.


    At this time, far in the new world, Lorne didn''t know what kind of change the destiny of these children would be brought by the idea of ??building a school by himself.


    The great route, the new world, a certain route.


    "Young Master, the watcher has already seen the outline of Deros Reza. It will probably take less than an hour before we can log in at the port of Deros Reza."


    On a big golden ship, an intellectual woman wearing a black lady''s suit and glasses is holding a notebook and reporting to Lorne.


    Because he didn''t want to face Doflamingo, under Violet''s strong request, Lorne agreed to her request to dress up.Although, in Lorne''s view, there is no difference.


    The port of Dresrosa is very large, and many ships are docked inside. At least Lorne recognizes the flags of four of the pirate regiments, the national emblems of two countries, and two naval ships with hidden signs.


    I''m afraid it is only in the territory of Qiwuhai under the king that the navy and the pirates can live in peace.


    The weather here is similar to the weather in Sdieo.They are all islands that have been in the hot summer all year round. The residents here greeted him warmly after seeing Lorne stepping off the boat. There were even many charming girls with blushing faces and winking at Lorne.


    Young, handsome, mysterious, and powerful, these words gathered in Lorne''s body, and they are very attractive to these young girls.


    "They are really enthusiastic." Lorne said lightly at Violet, and took the flowers handed over by a girl, and smiled at him.


    Then the girl blushed and ran away.


    "I don''t know the shame!" Violet cursed secretly, glancing at random, as if he saw someone he knew, afraid of being recognized.Hastily lowered his head.


    "You will be suspected like this." Behind Lorne, Ainilu said casually.Lorne''s decision to travel this time was sudden, so he only brought him over, and the rest of the cadres stayed at Sdio.


    "Excuse me, what happened?" Lon grabbed a girl who was passing by and asked leisurely.


    "So handsome," the girl blushed and replied quickly.


    "It''s the younger brother of His Majesty Doflamingo, Lord Luo Xindi is back!"


    At the end, she seemed to be afraid that Lorne would not understand, she added.


    "The Don Quixote family is the savior of Dresrosa. They have just expelled the tyrant King Liku. Everyone regards them as benefactors!"


    "Is that so?" Lorne smiled playfully. He saw Violet next to him, after hearing these words, his fists could not help clenching, his body could not stop shaking.


    "A lot of things don''t just look at the surface," Lorne said. "The back of the picture may hide the same charming scenery."


    The girl didn''t understand Lorne''s words, but in a blink of an eye she saw the man surrounded by many girls, dressed in a floral shirt, black cloak, red hood and clown makeup, slowly walking towards Lorne''s direction.


    "Is Lord Luo Xindi coming for me?" The girl exclaimed, holding her crimson face.


    "Although you are a very charming lady, I would like to date you if I have the opportunity,"


    "But now, I''m not here for you."


    Luo Nandi turned his head and looked at Lorne, his face in clown makeup was slightly curved.


    "When I first got the news, I didn''t believe it. Until now I saw you, I have to believe that you really came here."


    "Welcome to the city of passion and fire! Lord Lorne!"


    Luo Nandi stretched out his right hand and said with a smile.


    He is really a polite gentleman, maybe because of this, he is so popular with girls.Lorne also stretched out his right hand and held it gently.


    Luo Nandi, this person, Lorne thinks he is very strange, he can be regarded as an absolute gentleman, has no bad habits, never kills innocent people indiscriminately, and treats war orphans like Luo and baby-5 like his siblings. same.


    On the other hand, for the so-called justice, he betrayed his brother Doflamingo and became the navy undercover.


    Lorne couldn''t see through this man.


    "This place is good, it seems that Doflamingo guy found a good place."


    "According to my brother''s words, it''s just taking back some of his own things and fulfilling the long-cherished wish of our ancestors." Luo Nandi whispered into Lorne''s ear.


    "In fact, this place is very poor, far inferior to Lord Lorne''s Iron Country."


    "Really," Lorne said playfully."So are you, and so is Monet, the Miss of Hearts, who did everything possible to tell me why this place is not good? Are you afraid that I will be interested in it?"


    "How come!" Luo Xindi said sternly, "You are the most important ally of the Don Quixote family!"


    "The annual bullfighting arena is about to open. We have prepared a VIP seat, and I will take the adults over."


    "This time the prize is an interesting little toy, and adults may be interested."

 281 Chapter 278: Cruel

    The bullfighting arena is a traditional prosperous age of Deros Reza, just like the Spring Festival in the Land of Flowers.Every time it is turned on, it is very lively.


    The entire arena is like the Roman Colosseum. It is built with white jade into an open-air ring, and the whole body is reinforced with sea-building stones. It is said that this arena was used to execute death prisoners in ancient times for the nobles to make fun of.Only one death row prisoner sent here can escape.


    The purpose of reinforcement is to prevent death row inmates from escaping and disturbing the interest of the nobles.As the times change, this place has gradually become a place for sword fighters to learn martial arts.


    Hot-blooded men, in a small arena to decide the victory or defeat, only the strongest man can win the championship and be crowned by the royal family.And this time, it was the new royal family, and the hero Don Quixote made its first appearance after saving Dress Rosa, which naturally has extraordinary significance.


    "Master Lorne, please come with me." As soon as Lorne and his group walked to the door of the arena, they met a woman with green hair, short sleeves and a charming smile.She is the Don Quixote family, the Queen of the Red Peach Army. She raised her head and saw the restless Violet. She was obviously shocked, but she quickly replied with a smile and asked.


    "This charming lady is your secretary, I don''t know what her name is."


    "Werte." Before Lorne answered, Violet said first, she was a little afraid to look directly into Monet''s eyes. She would never forget the scene of this seemingly gentle woman with blood on her hands and laughing.


    "Witt, a masculine name, it seems that your parents want you to be a strong person." Monet said with a smile, and made way for Lorne.


    "VIP rooms have been prepared for you, and there is a waitress who is specially responsible for receiving adults, and all the needs of the adults can order the waitress."


    "And," Monet blinked.


    "All expenses are borne by the Don Quixote family."


    "It''s really generous." Lorne said calmly. He didn''t care about some Pele, but Monet''s words had another touch. She was showing good wishes to Lorne on behalf of the Don Quixote family.


    Did Doflamingo encounter any difficulties?


    The VIP room is built at the top of the bullfighting arena, standing here can have a sweeping view of the entire arena.Lorne was lying on the soft golden silk goose feather sofa, listening to the host''s explanation below.


    "The annual bullfighting arena is finally open once!"


    "This time, at the invitation of Doflamingo, a total of more than 400 players participated in this grand occasion. Both the scale and the overall strength are far beyond the past! Let me see who are participating!"


    The host was standing on a floating platform directly above the arena, accompanied by two barely-dressed waitresses, spitting and explaining.


    "Gaz, the super popular broadcaster of the Bullfighting Arena, likes to add some of his own opinions in addition to the explanation." Violet explained in a timely manner.As a native of Tokushima, she is familiar with everything here.


    "But before that, we want to announce the new rules established by Master Doflamingo."


    "First, because not everyone is a swordsman, the weapon limit for this competition is cancelled, and players can freely choose their favorite weapons."


    "Secondly, this competition is divided into four areas ABCD, with 100 players in each area, oh oh oh! This time the game is extremely cruel."


    "Each region can only have one winner, and the winners of the four ABCD regions are in the final competition!"


    "Third, the winners of this competition, as well as those with outstanding performance, can be invited by the Don Quixote family to become a member of the family! Damn! I didn¡¯t know before, whether there are rules that require the host to not Can you participate in the competition?"


    After Gaz uttered the third point, cheers were heard throughout the bullfighting arena. The Don Quixote family represented the supreme glory in Dresrosa.


    "Fourth, it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t want to join the Don Quixote family. The champion will get a very generous reward. Don¡¯t ask me what I am, I don¡¯t know!" Gaz showed the note in his hand to the audience. .


    "It says that I will never disappoint you."


    "I''m a little moved by what I said!"


    "There is one last point. This is added by Master Doflamingo himself. The game up to the point is too boring. In order to restore the most primitive wildness of the bullfighting arena, the competition from now on will be unlimited! The battle will not end until one side has fallen, is unable to fight again, or dies!"


    After the host Gaz finished speaking, the scene fell into a short silence, and then more violent cheers, brutal blood buried in everyone''s heart, as long as there is a chance, they can be released.


    "No, it''s not like that!" Violet''s face was pale, she said blankly."Previous matches were not like this. This is not competition at all, but killing!"


    "If I don''t cherish my life, then no one will regret it even if it''s gone." Ainilu suddenly stood up, loosened his muscles and bones, and said lightly to Lorne.


    "This game sounds interesting, I want to play one."


    "Then go and relax. I would like to see what this won''t be disappointed prize is."


    "My lord, this is not allowed in principle." A maid next to her said anxiously. How can there be any reason to prepare to participate after the competition?But when she met Ainilu''s black eyes, she was taken aback and trembled slightly.


    This kind of murderous aura that has been battlefielded is something she cannot bear as a girl.


    "Rules are used to break." Ainilu said lightly."One more strong contestant, I believe Doflamingo will not refuse."


    "Yes," the girl said conscientiously.Then he opened the door of the VIP room and hurried out.


    "Right, put on this." Lorne suddenly remembered something.He took out a metal ring from his body and threw it to Ainilu."It is made of sea iron with a purity of about 80%, which can make you unable to use abilities, but it will only make you feel a little weak in your body and will not affect the battle. Let''s have fun."


    Ainilu nodded, his mass destruction nature system, if used, is indeed a bit unfair to other people.


    At this time, Gaz in the chair is preparing to introduce the identity of the players.


    "First of all, let''s start with the identity of Group D," Gaz picked up a list, but after he saw the name clearly, the whole person was taken aback, cold sweat could not stop flowing from his forehead.


    "What the hell! Hurry up!" Someone in the audience threw something at Gaz dissatisfied.Gaz wiped the sweat from his forehead and said tremblingly.


    "Group D players have."


    "Former Liku Army Commander Taigu Lepante, former Liku Army Royal Palace Commander, Cyrus, former Liku King..."

 282 Chapter 279 Something for something

    "The former Chancellor of the Exchequer Fick and his retainers, the former navy governor, Marquis Locksor..." Gaz said the names of dozens of people in one breath. These were the rebels who had resisted the Don Quixote family before.


    "Interesting, it seems that this fellow Doflamingo has quite an idea." In the VIP suite above the bullfighting arena, Ron raised a delicate goblet and drank the scarlet liquid in it. Exhausted.This top wine produced in the country of wine, Ogg Red Mu, reminded him of paradise.


    "Why, how could this happen." At this moment, Violet, who was standing by, was already in tears.She muttered to herself."Father, brother-in-law and they have surrendered? Why are they still participating in this competition?"


    She suddenly remembered that the former host Gaz had said that Doflamingo personally added a rule, that is, this battle is unlimited!As long as you can win, you can take any means!


    Violet''s small face paled with fright, but she had no way to prevent this tragedy from happening.Otherwise, he would not be driven out of Dresrosa like a bereaved dog.She languidly slumped on the goose down sofa, just to meet Ron''s nonchalant face, as if she had caught the last straw.


    "You must have a way, right? You are the same king as Doflamingo, Qiwuhai, and his ally. He will listen to you, right?" She grabbed Lorne''s clothes Sleeve, Ewha said with rain.


    "Please, save them."


    "I can indeed save them," Scarlet stained Lorne''s lips with blood, and the corners of his mouth grinned."But please give me a reason."


    "Why should I save them?"


    "I, I can work for you, my ability is very useful." Violet said hurriedly after hearing Lorne''s words.


    "Work for me?" Lorne played with the goblet in his hand. "But didn''t you work for me in exchange for my asylum for your sisters?"


    "So?" Violet raised her head and looked at the vicious arena below. She seemed to have thought of waiting for the white stone to be stained red with blood.


    "Young Master," she bit her lip, seeming to be free.Violet slowly stood up and straightened his still developing chest, "If the young master promises me, I can do anything for the young master."


    "Including offering myself," her tear-stained face was stained with a hint of blush."I''m still a..."


    "Did you misunderstand something?" Lorne placed the goblet on the table and slightly raised Violet''s chin with his index finger."How do you think your appearance compares to Agatha, Garrett?"


    Violet was stunned. After serving as Lorne''s secretary for so long, she certainly knew the news of her two predecessors. The former is the queen of a country, as inviolable as the mountain snow lotus, and the latter is King''s Landing. The daughter of the four emperors of the new world is also extremely powerful.Whether it is her status or her appearance, she is ashamed of herself.


    Is there really no way at all?Violet lowered his head slumped.


    It should be almost done.


    When Lorne saw Violet look like this, he felt that the time was almost ripe.In fact, at the beginning, he didn''t intend to reject Violet. The reason for teasing her was only for two reasons.


    One is that Violet is now, after all, an employee who is forced to work for Lorne, not his family. Lorne is not obligated to deal with her troubles.What you want to get, you have to give something.


    Somethingforsomething.


    This sea is so cruel.


    And the second reason is,


    "but,"


    "I''ve tasted the desperate mood almost. Wouldn''t it be more delicious with a little more hope?" Lorne muttered to himself.


    "What?" Violet raised his head, a hint of hope flashed in his tears.


    "I mean," Lorne wiped away the tears from Violet''s face and gently hugged her shoulders."If my employees are too sad to work well, I am still very distressed. After all, finding a good employee is not so easy."


    "So," Violet wept with joy.


    "Don''t cry, I won''t wipe your tears again." Lorne helped Violet up."Think about how to repay me, fool,"


    "I will work for you for the rest of my life, young master," Violet said hastily. At the end, it seemed that his words were not convincing, and he added quietly.


    "Absolute loyalty."


    At this time, Violet truly regarded himself as a member of the Wienhill family.


    ...


    "What a shocking contestant!" Gaz exaggerated exaggeratedly from the chair."Is King Liku going to use his sword to atone for his crimes?"


    He seemed to still want to say, but the girl next to him touched his waist lightly, and Gaz reacted, he seemed too talkative.Quickly flipped through the script and continued.


    "But the glory of the old king is long gone, let''s take a look at the other contestants!"


    "Group C is the top masters specially invited by the Don Quixote family from all over the world. This is shockingly luxurious!"


    "The triple crown of the Underground Fighting Championship, Black Boxing Tailin! The queen of the Rose Cup Women''s Fighting Championship, is known as the most painful fighter for men, Lili Dell the Broken!"


    "Once and the current king Qiwuhai, Hawkeye Mihawk studied swordsmanship on the red soil continent, and was able to cut down the feathers of seagulls in flight. He was called the swordsman of the sky, a super idol! Udyk Treite !"


    "In the death match, the man who used to have an undefeated record, even the desperadoes, dare not regard him as an opponent, and he is called the undead Dais!"


    These are all well-known strong men, even Lorne is a little curious about what Doflamingo uses to attract them.


    "Group B is the traditional sword fighter group. It is mainly composed of sword fighters from the island of Dres Rosa. However, it is said that the highest cadre of the Don Quixote family, Lord Diamanti, will also come!"


    "Come on! Don''t shame Dress Rosa, good men!"


    Gaz roared passionately, and the bullfighting arena rang out with cheers. This is human nature. He likes to cheer for people who have the same qualities as himself. At this time, he belongs to Dresrosa at the same time. It is their similarities.


    "And the last group A, to be honest, even I think it''s a bit vicious." Gaz sold off."I believe everyone, have you noticed the Pirate Ship docked in the port?"


    "Group A is made up of these fierce pirates and some self-registered players. It is said that there are more than five pirates who only offered a bounty of more than 100,000 (100 million) Pele. The real warriors are the ones who are killed inside."

 283 Chapter 280

    "I couldn''t help shaking when I first heard about their identities." Gaz put his arms around his shoulders, pretending to be scared.


    "The legendary pirate, the first of the six volleys under the command of the four emperors and beasts, Kaido, the man called the oxen, and Thaddeus who offers a bounty of 480,000,000 (480 million). "


    "They are the supernovas who used to be in the same period as the king''s Qiwuhai, the ghost hand Aze, once participated in the sniper ghost hand Aze, but after accidental failure, they can retreat completely, offering a bounty of 236,000,000 (200 million 36 million) Bailey''s bloody eyebrows, Reynolds!"


    "A newcomer who has only recently entered the new century, but a powerful captain who can rise in a thunderous manner, is offering a reward of 200,000,000 (200 million) Pele''s Steel Herald!"


    "I like to listen to the enemy''s groaning before his death, the defection deputy leader of the super-popular group Majeko Magic in the sea, and the mysterious magician of Bailey who offers a bounty of 180,000,000 (120 million)."


    "Oh, wait a minute, expedited information! Bounty of 98,000,000 (nine-eight million) Bailey''s bounty, Loroch, the green sickle, withdrew from this competition for special reasons, and replaced it with the original bounty. 370,000,000 (370 million) Bailey, the senior cadre of the Wienhill family, the man in charge of the Thunder, Ainilu!"


    ...


    Gaz said a lot of names in one breath, and these were all prominent and powerful people on this sea.A demon that can make children stop crying.


    "Keep down, and only under the rule of the powerful Don Quixote family, can these enemies dare not make trouble?" At this time, Gaz did not forget to praise the Don Quixote family. Pushing a button in front of him, the entire bullfighting arena rang a huge bell.


    "The passionate competition, start now!"


    ...


    At this time, Doflamingo was watching the live broadcast of the bullfighting arena by monitoring the phone worm while tilting his legs in the palace castle of Dresrosa.


    "Fu Fu Fu Fu Fu." He slowly stood up, facing high into the shadows behind a similar cage and others said.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so attractive and so many good players came."


    "You will regret it." A woman''s cold voice came from the cage, and he was indifferent to Doflamingo''s teasing.


    "It''s still so tough, it''s worthy to be the woman who escaped from the hands of Lorne, or is he too soft-hearted to women?" Doflamingo said lightly.


    "Although I am not interested in what you are hiding, it is a surprise that you can bring me such a huge value."


    The woman in the cage responded silently to Doflamingo.Perhaps it was too boring to tease a doll, Doflamingo snorted coldly, turned and sat on the sofa, and then said lightly.


    "I advise you to put away your little moves and sit there obediently and watch the end of the competition. After all, even if the general wants to break the cage, it will take some effort, not to mention you who are seriously injured. "


    "Miss Sakuramiya Rashi."


    ...


    Time went back to ten minutes ago.After Ainilu''s whim, ready to participate in this competition, under the leadership of the waiter, the formalities were quickly completed.After all, Lorne is an important ally of Doflamingo, and this privilege is still there.


    "Even if you are a distinguished guest, I must remind you." The waitress said to Ainilu while leading the way.


    "According to the previous rules, players in the bullfighting arena cannot leave their hands before the championship is decided. If you feel that your body is unwell, you can give in immediately and we will send the best doctor to treat you."


    "Do you think I will lose?" Ainilu said lightly. He was wearing a pair of bloomers and naked his toned upper body, his skin without the slightest scars was like a noble boy going to the beach on vacation.


    "No, no," said the waitress hastily. Some people in this sea put honor more important than life, and she subconsciously classified Anilu into this category.Quickly apologize."This is the consideration that the arena makes for the safety of every player."


    "Are there any new contestants now?" As soon as Ainilu walked in, he saw an old man with white hair sitting on a wooden cabinet, looking at her calmly.


    "It''s not a wise choice to come to this place. Life is often more important than the so-called reputation."


    "So, old guy, are you afraid that I will eliminate you, and want me to quit?" Ainilu drew his ears and said disdainfully.As a vigorous young man in his teens and 20s, what he hates most is the so-called preaching by older people.


    Especially on this occasion.


    Is there anything wrong to say on the fist?


    The old man did not expect Ainilu''s tone to be so indifferent, and his kindness was completely ignored.Sighed, then remained silent.At this time, a middle-aged man in a noble tuxedo walked toward the old man aggressively.


    "Old guy! Your stupidity has killed us all!" He grabbed the white-haired old man''s armor and said coldly."Why did you do that stupid thing in the first place? Not only did we discredit us, but it also made us prisoners of Don Quixote!"


    "Is it because these years of reign have made your heart cold-blooded and crazy?"


    "Listen to my explanation, Marquis Roxor." The old man looked at his old subordinate, bitterly, but could not say.Could it be said that he was controlled by an inexplicable force at the time that he would swing a long knife at the palace fighters and the civilians of Dresrosa?


    I would never believe it!So the old man was silent.


    "Huh!" The man called Locks put down the old man''s shirt and said coldly."I have bought more than 30 captured fighters in Group D. I advise you to surrender early."


    "It''s really a fight for the weak," at this moment, a big man over three meters tall holding a jug of wine, walked staggeringly over, and said with disdain as he watched the quarrel between the two."Do you think your weak fighter is of little use in this arena? Cannon fodder!"


    After speaking, I turned my head and just saw Aini Road beside me.Suddenly burst into laughter.


    "Fresh face, look at you with small arms and legs, did you come in to play?"


    "Ahahaha, you kind of guy, my uncle can slap a lot of death!"


    "Really?" Ainilu''s face grew colder, he was just watching the show, and he didn''t expect someone to provoke him.


    "You are still not convinced, you know that this uncle is also Green Sickle Luo..." Before he could finish his words, he saw a dark slap covering his face, and Ainilu gently jumped up and smashed the brawny man. He fell to the ground fiercely.


    His head smashed into a spider-web-like crack on the floor, and the strong man fell on the ground and lost his will, knowing his life or death.

 284 Chapter 281 Absurd World

    "It seems that the old man has underestimated your Excellency." The old man looked surprised after seeing Ainilu knocked down Lorok the Green Scythe. Lorok''s strength is not particularly outstanding in the sea of ??New World. But a man who can easily knock him down with one blow is definitely not an unknown person.


    It seems that an incredible man has come in. The old man thought to himself, thinking that the famous pirates gathered here, this time the bullfighting arena, it seems that it is not just for insulting the losers like yourself?


    Because of Don Quixote doflamingo''s identity, the world government has turned a deaf ear to his usurpation of the country. Is the future of Les Rosas going to be ruined in their own hands?


    At this time, the security personnel of the bullfighting arena were too late to arrive. They turned a blind eye to the violent and wounding Ainilu, and directly carried the fallen Lolock away, and then passed a note to the waitress through the waitress. Gaz maintains the atmosphere outside.


    "Oh, wait a minute, expedited information! Bounty of 98,000,000 (nine-eight million) Bailey''s bounty, Loroch, the green sickle, withdrew from this competition for special reasons, and replaced it with the original bounty. 370,000,000 (370 million) Bailey, the senior cadre of the Wienhill family, the man in charge of the Thunder, Ainilu!"


    Gaz''s surprise sounded outside. At this moment, Ainilu slowly walked to the old man and said a word in his ear.Then walked away casually.When he reached the door, he turned his head and said lazily.


    "The game is about to begin, I hope you can live well."


    But the old man didn''t seem to hear what was said behind Aini Road, but was stunned.After a while, a complicated smile appeared on his face.


    "Scarlet and Violet, did they fall into the hands of this Vennhill family?"


    "It''s King Seven Wuhai again!"


    "Don''t worry, Your Majesty." At this time, a resolute middle-aged man walked up to the old man and helped him up."They are lucky people have their own visions, and nothing will happen."


    "The game is about to start, I will take good care of your Majesty."


    "After the matters here are processed, I will go to the so-called Vennhill Lorne myself!" The middle-aged man snorted coldly."After all, my family is there!"


    This man was wearing a light green vest and a dark green war skirt, and a red cloak. The scars that had just healed on his body did not destroy his temperament at all, but made him more calm.


    He is the legend of the bullfighting arena, three thousand undefeated sword fighters, and the patron saint of Dresrosa, Cyrus!


    But now, he is just a condemned captive, a defeated.


    When the two walked to the entrance of the arena, they happened to hear the huge bell ringing, and Gaz shouted there.


    "The passionate competition is about to begin!"


    At this time, it was like apocalypse.Cyrus and King Liku raised their heads at the same time, staring at a VIP room above the bullfighting arena. There was a handsome black-haired boy on it, with a smile on his face, looking at himself and the others playfully.And beside him, stood a woman in a black suit who had already burst into tears.


    "Don''t dawdle, the audience is waiting for a bloody battle!"


    A man wearing a fur-brimmed hat with two red facial lines on his face, wearing a red cloak, dressed like an indigenous tribe, walked to the chair, took over Gaz''s microphone, and said lightly.


    He is one of Don Quixote''s highest cadres, and the contestant in Group A this time, the person with the ability to fly fruits, Diamanti.


    "In the circular pool around the arena, there is a group of ferocious fighting fish feeding!"


    "Anyone who is timid can be swallowed by a leaping fighting fish."


    Fighting fish is an extremely fierce marine creature that mainly gathers in the new world. Together with the sabertooth sharks in the paradise, they are called the two killers of the newcomers.According to legend, groups of fighting fish and smaller sea kings are not in the eye!


    "By the way, it has been a week since these bettas were fed food."


    After the man had finished speaking, the soldiers who had been standing at the entrance and dared not to take the stage rushed to the stage in fear.At this time, he lazily returned the microphone to Gaz.


    "Originally, it was very unruly for the players to take over the work of the host." Gaz seemed to be a little afraid of the man, "but this time, I believe none of us would mind, right?"


    "Why did he belong to the heroic Don Quixote family!"


    After confirming that all the players were on stage, the entrance door of the arena slowly closed.Instead, in the pool below the stage, the betta fish staring at each other.And the same eye-catching audience-audience!


    This is the only feeling of this group of captives. Standing in this arena, they feel that their compatriots are so strange.


    "The mistakes you made, let you take it all!" As soon as he took the stage, the Marquis Roxeau, wearing a black tuxedo, said coldly, looking at King Liku.With a light wave of his hand, he was captured by the palace army he had bought, and the death row prisoners gradually surrounded King Liku and Cyrus.


    But he dared not attack.After all, the enemy is the once king!


    "What are you hesitating about?" Roxeau shouted.The veins on his forehead were exposed. After all, his son, in astonishment, even hit the four swords of King Liku.The loss of children in old age is a tragedy on earth."Have you forgotten that when he swung the butcher knife at you, did Zeng feel soft?"


    The words of the Marquis of Roxor evoked the emotions of the soldiers. They recalled the fire, and roared towards King Liku and Cyrus, tears running across their cheeks.


    "Your Majesty, why did you do that!"


    "It seems that the prestige of the Don Quixote family here is much higher than I thought!" After King Tongliku and Cyrus greeted him, Lorne returned to the goose down sofa. Faintly said to Violet.


    "It''s a lie! All this is a conspiracy by Doflamingo!" Violet said firmly.


    "Our Liku clan has never been violated by war in the hundreds of years when we ruled Dresrosa. Even the world government considers this a miracle."


    "So I don''t believe that my father would do such a thing!"


    She didn''t believe that her kind and kind father would become a murderous lunatic after she escaped.Don''t believe it, the Don Quixote family, who was clearly an invader, became the hero who saved Dresrosa in an instant.


    Ridiculous!


    "In this world, it doesn''t matter what the truth is," Lorne said softly while looking at Violet who was about to cry again."What people see for themselves is the truth."


    "It''s ridiculous, but this is something that cannot be changed."


    "But we can be the ones who decide what they see."

 285 Chapter 282 The Way to Change Others Views

    "So, to change others, you must first change yourself?" Lorne''s words stunned Violet for a moment. No matter how smart and capable she is, she is nothing more than a girl who has not been involved in the world.


    Unlike Lorne, who was killed from the dark world, many things were naive and simple.After hearing Lorne''s words, it seemed to see a brand new door opened.


    Is this the power-supreme worldview?


    Ignoring Violet, whose worldview had been destroyed, Lorne turned around and looked at the bullfighting arena below the stage.


    "Your father and brother-in-law, the aura exuding is far stronger than these kingdom captives."


    "Of course, the Liku clan has the family rules of martial arts for generations. The father is a rare swordsman, and the brother-in-law is the legendary sword fighter!" Violet said proudly when he heard Lorne praise his family. But when he looked at the arena, his face became ugly.


    "Why, why didn''t they fight back?"


    The palace prisoners and death row prisoners surrounded the two people. The sharp sword easily penetrated the thin armor of the two men, but Cyrus and King Liku just tried their best to parry, even if they were bloody and scarred. Also gritted his teeth and did not fight back.


    "Perhaps because of guilt, I feel that everything is because of myself, so when facing my former subordinates, I can''t bear to start."


    "They are making atonement for the guilt in their hearts!"


    Lorne said with a smile.Then put the wine glass down.


    "But, if this continues, they will die!" Violet grabbed Lorne''s arm and said anxiously."Young Master, you must have a way, right!"


    "Anlaan." Lorne soothed."What I promised, I will definitely do it."


    Doflamingo meant very clearly that he wanted to use the anger of these palace soldiers to execute these two men in the arena.Then release these soldiers.


    The people will only see these soldiers knowing how to return, and the sinful King Liku.How benevolent the Don Quixote family released the soldiers who had resisted him.As for whether King Liku is burdened with grievances.


    Who cares?


    Lorne could easily control the movements of these soldiers, making them suicide or surrender.But in addition to attracting Doflamingo''s attention, this will also make King Liku more self-blaming.


    Therefore, a tricky method must be adopted.Lorne snapped his fingers.The eyes of the school of fighting fish hidden around the arena gradually became blood red.Looking at the soldiers on the shore through the pool water is like looking at the prey.


    "I call this a carnival!"


    "Your Majesty is in danger!" Cyrus, who was parrying a death row prisoner, yelled suddenly, then leaped back and threw the stupefied King Liku to the ground.


    A few death row prisoners were inside, but these two men fell to the ground and exposed their backs. It was a good time to attack!The sharp blade stabbed towards Cyrus'' back.


    "What happened, you..." King Liku turned over, and before he could finish his question, he saw a group of dark shadows flashing past him, and then he slapped, a broken arm holding a sharp sword. Falling in front of the two.


    The bullfighting arena fell into a dead silence.


    "Tsk tusk tusk, it''s a pity, this player was almost able to take the life of the legendary gladiator Cyrus. But he was eaten by the fighting fish that suddenly jumped out of the water."


    "How do you say, there is an old saying in Huazhiguo, called impermanence. I think it is more appropriate to describe this scene." Ghaz must stand up and maintain the atmosphere at this time. His humorous tone will give the stunned audience. Pulled back.There was loud cheers in the arena.Violence is hidden in everyone''s heart.The bloody scene that burst suddenly made them boil with blood.


    They gradually realized that the bullfighting arena this time seemed to be different from the previous ones.


    Gaz wiped the sweat from his forehead, and it was his responsibility to deal with various emergencies.However, the aggressiveness of this fighting fish is somewhat unexpected. Is it hungry for too long?


    "What did they eat for these fighting fish, why are they so aggressive?" Liku Wang Ning asked.This kind of fighting fish that actively jumps out of the water to prey is only comparable to the wild fighting fish in Greenbit.


    "This is not the point, I feel that these fighting fish are starting to be violent!" Cyrus looked solemn, he perceives through seeing and hearing, under the pool, countless fighting fish are staring at him.


    "Not good!" King Liku shouted."The palace soldiers are in danger!"


    "Betta fish began to attack people?" Marquis Roxor said coldly."You''re lucky this time, old guy!" He waved his hand, and the palace soldiers quickly recovered and continued to surround the two.


    "Today, these two betrayers were either buried in the belly of a fish, or beheaded by our sword!"


    "Marquis Roxor, stop fighting meaninglessly, you will really die if you continue to fight!" King Liku shouted.At this time, more and more fighting fish rushed out of the water, and their bite force was amazing.Ordinary swords are no different from snacks to them.Not to mention the fragile human body.


    "Do you still want to deceive us?" Roxeau roared.The soldiers under his command charged towards the two.


    "Your Majesty, it is meaningless to be reasonable!" Cyrus charged a sword and cut down a fighting fish trying to attack King Liku, and said calmly."It seems that I am going to offend the Marquis of Luxor this time."


    "You really can''t help showing your tail?" Roxeau said coldly. He watched Cyrus''s words and returned to the peaceful King Liku, and slowly closed his eyes.


    "Come on! Rush through the block of the kingdom warriors and kill me!"


    The two charged, Cyrus used the back of his sword and easily knocked out the palace warriors who tried to stop them. Bettas have a habit of not attacking creatures that fell on the ground. In their eyes, only fresh prey is worth it. Entrance.


    The strength of the palace warriors is as great as that of King Liku and Cyrus.Under the attack of the two, there was no resistance at all.They were quickly killed in front of Locksor.


    "Come on, knock me out like a stunned warrior!" Roxeau said calmly, "I was blind, so I was loyal to you, a demon."


    He had expected this ending long ago.After working for Dress Rosa for decades, he clearly knows how strong the two are.His own resistance was just in vain.


    But he didn''t have a trace of fear, but only guilt, guilt for Dressrosa, and guilt for his youngest son.


    boom!Roxeau heard a violent impact, but the expected pain did not come, and he slowly opened his eyes.But he found that King Liku was standing behind him, using his strong body to block a fatal attack by a fighting fish.


    "I really didn''t betray Dresrosa." King Liku put his hand on Loxo''s shoulder and said softly.Then he spouted a mouthful of blood.Kneeling slowly to the ground.


    At this time, the only people standing in the arena were Ruxor and Cyrus staying in place.

 286 Chapter 283 Because of Justice

    "Unexpectedly, he was slapped in the face as soon as he said something." Lorne said lightly while sitting on the goose down sofa in the VIP premises.


    But it didn''t take this in mind.


    Persevere in yourself and prove yourself with your own actions, which is worthy of respect.


    "Your Majesty?" Roxeau tremblingly held the old man in front of him. He didn''t expect King Liku, who had killed him so aggressively, to help him withstand the attack of Douyu.Could it be that he really misunderstood him?Is there really something else hidden in the palace turmoil?


    Hey, King Liku''s heavy body was pressed on Roxor''s body. Although Roxor is the navy governor of Dresrosa, he is not strong because he does not learn martial arts and his body is old. The king fell to the ground together.


    Two decades-old friends, lying together at this time.


    The bullfighting arena once again became extremely silent, and an idea emerged in the hearts of the audience at the same time.


    That is this kind old man, is it really the cold demon that night?


    Once the seeds of doubt are planted, they will surely take root.


    Diamanti quickly snatched Gaz''s microphone and coughed slightly.


    "It seems that the winner of Group D has appeared, and that is the hero of the former kingdom, Cyrus."


    "Tsk tsk tsk, you deserve to be the undefeated sword fighter in the legend. After betraying the king of allegiance one after another, do you want to keep your undefeated name?" Diamanti sneered viciously.


    "Let''s take a break and wait for the venue to be rebuilt. Watch more exciting performances!"


    At this moment, in the palace of Dresrosa, Doflamingo looked at the screen projected by the surveillance phone worm with a gloomy expression, and said nothing.A cold voice of a woman came from behind him.


    "Hehe, is this what you let your concubine see? I tried my best to smear King Liku''s reputation, but I didn''t expect him to wash it out at this time."


    "It''s really wonderful, Master Doflamingo."


    "Shut up! Woman!" Doflamingo said viciously."Dress Rosa is under my control. No one can turn the wind and waves! Wait a minute, I will let this old guy die."


    After a pause, Doflamingo added."Or the kind of death that is forgotten by everyone!"


    He took out a phone bug from his body, and after a short sound, he said coldly to the other side.


    "Wait until the bullfighting arena finals, after King Liku loses. I will inform Granulated Sugar."


    "Our factory needs new toys."


    "Blu Blu Blu." At the same time, a phone bug with the logo of the world government placed next to him suddenly rang.This is a telephone worm sent by the world government to every king''s Qiwuhai, and it usually only sounds when it is extremely important.


    "Hey, this is Vennhill. What can I do for you?" In the VIP room of the bullfighting arena, Violet answered the ringing phone bug and said softly.


    Although she couldn''t understand the game, she knew that all the fighting fish before, when they got out of the water, had their mouths open, and only the last one suddenly closed when it was about to attack someone. mouth.Needless to say, this must be the Young Master''s actions in secret.


    Otherwise, the father is not as simple as being injured.


    "In fact, there is no need to pick up. Every time the world government finds us, it is not a good thing." Lorne said with a smile on his face.


    The king''s Qiwu Sea and the navy are mutually exploiting.Everyone is very busy, it is impossible to call over to greet you.So every time this phone worm makes a sound, it means that there is another task to be assigned to him.


    "The King''s Seven Wuhai Conference will be held again." The phone worm yelled fiercely.


    "Don''t shirk, bastard brat!"


    The phone worm will imitate the user''s demeanor and action, and the entire Navy, there is only one person who can speak to Lorne in this tone.


    "Marshal of the Warring States Period, don''t come unharmed!" Lorne said calmly."But you never ask me to go to Marin Vando from the New World to hold your meeting? I''m very busy."


    "I knew you would use this reason to shirk!" The Warring States said helplessly on the other end of the phone worm.


    "So, the location of the meeting was specifically focused on the G1 branch of New World! The time is half a month later."


    These kings, Qiwuhai, are more fierce than the other, and they are not under their control at all.The navy is needed to accommodate them.


    Who on earth is whose boss is?!


    "That said, I don''t seem to have any room for rejection. I''m very busy, so let''s talk if I have time."


    "Don''t think I don''t know that you are on holiday in Dressrosa!" The Warring States smashed the table hard and said coldly."If you don''t come by then and don''t give me a perfect explanation, then next time you are waiting for you in the navy, it won''t be the navy''s wreath and passion."


    "It''s shells and roar!"


    "Okay, okay. Don''t say anything about the scene. Do you have any important things? Let''s talk about it now."


    I made a call just to inform myself that I was going to have a meeting. This reason could not convince Ron.


    The phone worm''s side was silent for a while before continuing."There is indeed one thing to ask you."


    "A few years ago, do you know what happened to Mary Joa?"


    "Fisher Tiger?" Lorne asked the name tentatively.This man is a murloc adventurer who likes to travel around the world.


    Later he was caught by the Tianlong people and worked as a slave for several years.After a fluke escaped, he soon took people back to the Heavenly Dragon Holy Land and liberated the slaves there.


    Called a hero.


    "It''s him." The Warring States tone gradually became cold.He said helplessly.


    This man did not provoke anyone bad, but he angered the Tianlongren.


    Now this group of world nobles hates him deeply.Some have not experienced the Marjoria chaos brought by Caesar more than ten or twenty years ago.The hatred for him was even above Lorne.


    "What''s wrong, you don''t want me to go to the fisherman island 10,000 meters under the sea, and get him out?"


    Gentlemen do not stand under the dangerous wall, and the depth of the sea is 10,000 meters, which is too dangerous for those of them.


    The navy can''t produce something worthy of its own desperation.


    "No, after he escaped from Mary Joa before, his entire Pirates Sun regiment disappeared. But recently, witnesses saw their flag in the New World."


    "So I specially released a mission to you, Qiwuhai, the king of the new world."


    "Catch Fisher Tiger, life and death of (Life and death of)!"


    Toot toot.


    The phone worm returned to sleep.Violet listened to the conversation between Lorne and the Warring States period and stayed in place.


    "Fisher Tiger rescued the slave? Shouldn''t he have done a good thing? Why is he wanted by the world government?"


    "Because," Lorne said with a sneer, looking up at the sun high in the sky.


    "Justice."

 287 Chapter 284 The Smell of Conspiracy

    Lorne''s words caused Violet to fall into contemplation.What kind of world is this?


    The staff of the bullfighting arena moved quickly, and in this short meeting, the venue was rebuilt.The players in Group C came out bravely.


    The most eye-catching is a beauty who has charming long legs and wears short leather sleeves, showing her proud figure to the fullest.She put her hand on the shoulder of a dark-skinned boxer, and the two came out together.


    Intentionally or unintentionally, the other contestants tacitly kept a little distance from these two men.


    "Interesting." Of course, Lorne also watched this scene and said with a smile.


    "Lili Del the Broken, Black Boxer Tailin. Both of them were black boxers in the underground world. More than 100 fighters died in their hands. They are called the king and queen of the underground world." Wei Olette quickly settled his mood, and after seeing Lorne cast his eyes on them, he began to play his role as an intelligence officer.She slowly added.


    "Black Boxer Tailin is good at fast punches, and likes to attack the deadly vital points of his opponents at all costs. Over 50% of opponents who lose to him are killed on the spot."


    "And this Lili Del," Violet glanced at her information, blushed, and seemed a little ashamed to say it."She used to be a **** and... kind of worker. Once I met a...piao guest, and she was not ready to pay, she kicked the piao guest... there."


    "Breaked on the spot, this Lili Dell also discovered that she has a hobby of kicking others...that, so she embarked on the road of black boxing."


    Violet said intermittently.This Lili Dell''s resume is really blushing.


    At this moment, the audience suddenly began to cheer.


    "It seems that a super popular player has come out." Lorne saw a braided man wearing a robes, a long sword at his waist, walking out surrounded by several young people.


    "Udyk Treite is the star swordsman on this sea. He is known for his upright and elegant swordsmanship. Many people believe that the strongest swordsman in the world should not be the notorious pirate, but he. ."


    "That''s really a big man." Lorne closed his eyes, his perception radiated.Shrouded in Udyk Trit''s body.After a while, he opened his eyes in surprise.


    "interesting."


    He couldn''t feel the slightest fluctuation of energy in this Udic Trit, as if he was an ordinary person.Is it returning to the original, or...?


    The remaining players are not as popular as the previous ones, and few responders.After a sluggish-looking burly man came out, Lorne aroused interest again.


    "He was called Days and he was killed out of a deathmatch. There is relatively little information about him. But one thing can be determined, that is, he is very resistant." Violet said quickly.He didn''t understand why the young master didn''t care about the famous great swordsman Udyk Treite, but paid attention to this brawny man.


    "It seems that Doflamingo is going to make some big news." Lorne suddenly stood up and put his black goose down cloak on him."I''m really curious about what he used to attract these guys."


    Days is another ally of Lorne, a subordinate secretly recruited by Gilder Tezolo.In addition, Thaddeus, the leader of six volleys under Kaido''s command, the bloody eyebrows of the New Pirate Alliance, Reynolds, Lili Dell and Blackfist Tailin are also part of the underground world.


    "Isn''t it something that won''t let them down?" Violet still remembered the rules announced by Gaz at this time. Finally, there was a supplement about rewards. The champion can not only get to join Don Quixote. The family qualifications can also get something that will not let them down.


    "Hey! Young Master, wait for me! Why are you leaving? Don''t you continue to watch the game?" Violet saw Lorne getting up and preparing to pass, although he was puzzled, he still followed him out quickly.


    Without Lorne''s asylum, she would be eaten by this dark world without any fighting ability!


    "Young Master, where are we going?" No one noticed the two people who walked out of the VIP room, and the audience focused all their attention on the arena.Their idol Udyk Tritt is being surrounded by a group of people, and several of his disciples are fighting vicious boxers.


    And Udyk Tritt is holding hands, standing in the middle with an old face.


    "Go and see what conspiracy the fellow Doflamingo has." After Lorne took Violet out of the bullfighting arena, Lorne quickly stopped a carriage.He is not the kind of person who sits and waits to die. Since he has noticed the weirdness of this bullfighting arena, he must figure it out.


    "It turns out that this is the case, Young Master wants to get justice for me!" Violet thought to himself, and at the same time lowered his head shyly.Is the young master still a gentle person?Although he likes to play with people''s feelings.


    Lorne ignored Violet''s cranky thinking, because the carriage stopped shortly after it drove.He got out of the car and took a look, and found a group of rascals surrounding a long-legged beauty in maid costume in front.


    "Do you know who I am? I killed you when I was blocking my way!" The girl said viciously with a cigarette in her mouth.But her character seemed to be understood by this group a long time ago. A bully with an ugly face pretended to be weak and uncomfortable.


    "Ah, my body is so uncomfortable, can this beautiful lady hold me for a while?"


    "Ah! Someone needs me!" After hearing the bully''s words, the maid said, covering her cheeks with her hands, flushing, and then quickly helped the bully''s body pretending to fall.


    She is the Baby-5 of the Don Quixote family. She has a fatal flaw, that is, she cannot refuse other people''s requests.


    "Really a beautiful and kind girl, I love you" the bully took out a ring that had been prepared long ago from his arms, and suddenly said on one knee."I want to spend the rest of my life with you, can you marry me?"


    "I''m needed." Baby-5 flushed, just about to agree, and reached out to take the box with the ring.There was a successful smile on the bully''s face.He has long grasped the weakness of this girl. As long as he marries him, he can join the Don Quixote family.


    He was already thinking about going out to sea in the future, and the arrogant pirates looked scared when they saw the Don Quixote flag on his ship.


    But just as Baby-5''s hand was about to touch the ring box, he was stunned.


    "I didn''t expect to see this disgusting scene when I went out accidentally."


    A lazy male voice came from behind the rascals.Everyone turned their heads and looked at a man in a black goose down cloak and a woman in a black suit, looking at them coldly.


    "You want to buy a girl''s life with a glass ring. Your love is really cheap."

 288 Chapter 285

    "Who is your kid? Dare to be nosy?" The bully glanced at Lon with a squint, and said viciously.


    He is a native of Dresrosa. He has seen all the people on this island with names and surnames. There is no such person as Lorne, and those outsiders should also watch the game in the bullfighting arena at this time, so he It was concluded that the man in front of him was just a small character.


    "It''s been a long time since no one spoke to me in this tone." Lorne smiled. There is no shortage of people who do not live or die in this world.He ignored the man and walked straight towards Baby-5.The bully wanted to grab Lorne, but found that he couldn''t touch Lorne''s body.


    Lorne restricted his perception ability by wearing the sea iron bracelet. After the frenzied training, he had initially mastered the domineering look and hearing.


    Although his "time lag" can have an effect similar to that of seeing and hearing domineering, it is only a substitute after all.This sea, domineering and not domineering, is completely two kinds of creatures.


    "We met again, Miss Baby-5." Lorne waved his hand, and the gangsters surrounding Baby-5 looked like they were electrocuted, backing back, looking at Lorne in horror.


    "Master Lorne!" Baby-5 obviously knew Lorne. When she was on the island of Summer in the West Sea, she stood behind the family cadres and witnessed the battle between Lorne and Doflamingo from a distance. The young master also personally admitted that Lorne is a man who is not inferior to him in terms of ambition and strength.


    "Since you know me, can you take me to see your young master," Lorne saw Violet secretly holding his hand, seemed a little scared, so he calmly blocked her behind him .


    "Master Lorne needs me!"


    "of course can!"


    Baby-5 touched his face with a look of idiot, and said excitedly.Then turned around and prepared to lead the way for Lorne.


    "You kid, don''t be like abducting my fiancee!" The bully saw Lorne understatement and wanted to leave with BAby-5. His face was bitter. You know this woman is his hope of entering the Don Quixote family. !


    "If I don''t cherish my life, who will regret it for you?" Lorne waved his hand gently, and said without looking back.Regardless of the carriage he was riding in, Violet paid the fare long ago.And the coachman had already run out of sight after seeing Lorne''s trouble with these bullies.


    "Don''t go..." The bully hadn''t finished speaking, but he saw his companions looking at him with red eyes, just like they were looking at people who were heavily in debt when they were collecting debts.


    "How are you..."


    "what¡­¡­"


    Beatings and the howls of bullies came from behind.


    Violet looked compassionate.Holding Lorne''s hand to follow in his footsteps.


    This person didn''t know how merciful Ron was able to spare his life just now.After all, Lorne''s nickname is "demon"!


    "Your country is pretty good." Lorne chatted as he walked.At this time they were walking on a pink avenue with countless young girls in love.


    "Of course!" Baby-5 and Violet said in unison, and Baby-5 gave Violet a surprised look.The latter consciously failed to speak, coughed, and said calmly.


    "According to the information, this avenue is called Loversavenue in Dresrosa. People who walk here are usually young... couples." Violet blushed, cursing himself inwardly. Why should I mention this?


    Since he saved his father, he feels better and better for him, which is not good news.


    "Is this young lady your new intelligence officer?" Baby-5 looked at some Violet curiously. She always felt that this capable woman had some familiarity."Very beautiful, Lord Lorne''s vision is as good as ever."


    "After all, it would be very troublesome for me to deal with so many family matters without Garrett''s assistance." Lorne said lightly.


    "Master Garrett is not in the Wienhill family?" Baby-5 said with a shocked look."The young master didn''t mean..."


    "What did Doflamingo say?" Lorne keenly caught the key to Baby-5''s words and said in surprise.


    "Nothing." Baby-5 consciously failed to say that as a cadre of the family, she must keep the family secrets.


    "I need you to tell me what Doflamingo said." However, Lorne had already grasped the weakness of Baby-5. Because of the childhood experience, she was eager to be needed and could not refuse the needs of others. It was her. The biggest weakness.


    "Yes!" The maid looked excited after hearing that someone needed herself."The young master said that Lord Lorne and Lord Garrett have such a good relationship, it is very likely that they will marry the Four Emperors BIG¡¤MOM in the future. His rise is already something that cannot be stopped."


    "..."


    "Brother Doflamingo is really boring." Lorne said helplessly. His heart was on the top of the world and he didn''t care about the love of these children.I believe Doflamingo is the same.In other words, who can stand on the top of this sea, who is addicted to the love of men and women?


    But one thing is really worth thinking about.Lorne¡¯s strength was shown to be comparable to Doflamingo¡¯s on the island of Summer. On the desert island in the Adela Sea, he defeated the King¡¯s Qiwuhai with a single blow with the sword of Damocles, Moonlight Mo Leah, and the Pirate Supernova playing there in the Chambord Islands.


    This record, Lorne is completely worthy of his current position.Not to mention the things he hasn''t shown yet, such as the "Dead Dream Butterfly" created by the family, and that thing.


    In terms of status, Lorne is the king of Qi Wuhai, a "legal pirate" recognized by the world government, and everything he does is legal.


    To be reasonable, Lorne should be Charlotte Lingling''s best marriage partner, and may even be far better than her other children''s marriage partners.Why did she suddenly recall Garrett?


    Inexplicably, Lorne had an ominous premonition.


    "Here." Baby-5 took Lorne to the door of a huge stone palace. "This is the palace of the Don Quixote family."


    The palace was built on a high ground and looked exceptionally majestic.


    At this time, the port of Dresrosa came to a brig capsized, a girl wearing a black cloak and a beach hat, she took off her sunglasses and asked the sailor beside her.


    "Here, is Dres Rosa?"


    "Yes, BOSS." The sailor replied respectfully.You know that this woman in front of you is a subordinate of the king of the rapidly rising underground world.Don''t look at her laughing all day long, polite.But if anyone who dared to offend her was known by the king of the underground world, it is estimated that the disappearance of the whole person in this world would be the best result.


    "Then stay here for a while, and when the record pointer is full, we will go to the next island."


    "I heard that a grand event is being held here. It must be fun." The girl smiled, smiling like a flower.

 289 Chapter 286 The winner is king, the winner is the king and the loser!

    "Is this the so-called justice?" Sakuramiya Rashi knelt in a cage in the palace of Dresrosa and asked coldly.


    "It really opened the eyes of the concubine."


    The new king Doflamingo put down the phone worm in his hand, and did not take the above command to heart.The essence of Qiwuhai under the king is a pirate, and the essence of a pirate is a group of people who pursue freedom.


    They are never bound.


    "Justice?" Doflamingo''s lips curled up.Put your legs on the table and lie down comfortably."Humhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    "Justice is just a high-sounding word." He stretched his waist on the sofa, his whole being like a lazy cat, said frivolously."In this world, the world government is always just, but because they have the strongest power."


    "Justice always wins, doesn''t it?" There were three evenly spaced knocks outside the door, and then a young man wearing a black goose down cloak pushed in and sat down opposite Doflamingo. Said.


    An intellectual girl in a black suit followed, sitting on his right.


    "Of course!" After seeing the visitor clearly, Doflamingo seemed to be a little happy. He took a box of cigars from his arms and handed one to the visitor.This is a specialty of Sigrelilla, the country of tobacco. Since the fall of the "tobacco king" Deritz, the price of this precious thing has been driven up.


    "Because only the winner is justice!"


    "Winner and loser." Lorne lit his cigar, the smoke filled.


    "Fu Fu Fu Fu Fu, I finally knew I had Why do I want to work with you, because your kid most of my appetite, whether it is personality and ambition and I are most like." laughed.


    "Long time no see, Lorne."


    "It didn''t take long. The execution war ended less than half a year, but it was time to sail a few islands." Lorne saw the maid Baby-5 walking behind Doflamingo, leaning over and saying in his ear. What, even if he didn''t use the fruit power to strengthen his hearing, Lorne could guess that this simple maid was nothing more than telling Doflamingo what had just happened.But Doflamingo raised his head and glanced at Violet with deep meaning, with a smile on his mouth.


    Was discovered?Violet trembled, and when she walked in, she hid the hatred in her heart well.Pretending to look like normal, but is this still discovered?


    But at this moment, Lorne held Violet''s little hand without a trace and smiled at her.It seems to be saying, don¡¯t be afraid, everything is mine.


    This calmed the girl¡¯s heart. "Demon" Veenhill Lorne is a hero who is not weaker than "Tianyasha" Don Quixote Doflamingo. If he were there, everything would be fine. ?In fact, after the father and brother-in-law were rescued, the girl no longer hated Doflamingo so much. At the emperor''s house, she understood a truth, that is, the alternation of power would inevitably bring blood.She knew she had no ability to avenge Doflamingo, so as long as the father and brother-in-law were able to live well.


    "So, if you don''t watch the game I carefully prepared, wouldn''t you come here to chat with me?" Doflamingo asked leisurely. He and Lorne have the most similar personalities, so he knows Lorne well. Come over, there must be other purposes.


    "Because I smell the conspiracy, if you stay in the bullfighting arena without knowing anything, you might sell it. So come and see what you want to do."


    So many new world heroes gathered in Dresrosa, only for the purpose of joining the Don Quixote family and an illusory championship prize, which is unrealistic.


    "However, I already know it now." Lorne looked towards the bird cage and smiled slightly."I didn''t expect that we would meet again on this occasion."


    "Long time no see, Miss Sakuramiya Rashi."


    In the bird cage, it is the supernova who had a relationship in the Chambord Islands, "Sakura Sword Hero" Sakura Miyari. At this time, she is quite embarrassed. She wears a luxurious kimono and is in tatters. A fierce battle.


    "I''m sorry, Lord Lorne. My concubine has failed your expectations." Sakuramiya Rashi lowered her head in shame. At first, Lorne let her go because she wanted to see her mature and blooming. He didn''t expect to arrive in the new world. Soon, it fell into the hands of Doflamingo.


    Is the fate of cherry blossoms really just withering?


    "Hmm, sure enough, I knew you knew this little girl." Doflamingo showed his iconic smile."After all, although her strength is not bad, she wants to escape from your hands, but she is a little bit worse."


    "Yes, what attracts those people is this little girl." He admitted frankly."The invitation letter to those players stated that the prize of the champion was this powerful female swordsman and the secret behind her."


    "I didn''t expect you to come, so I didn''t specify it in the invitation letter to you."


    "That''treasure'' that even Kaido cares about?" Lorne took a deep sip of his cigar."Then why don''t you claim it for yourself?"


    Perhaps because of arrogance, in the original work, Doflamingo often did some suffocating operations, such as taking out precious golden fruits for auction, and treating the powerful burning fruits as a bullfighting arena. The champion prizes, let the heroes of the new world compete.


    "Because this''treasure'' is too big, so big that you and I can''t eat it, and it''s meaningless." Doflamingo said with a smile."I am afraid that the only person in this world who can eat this''treasure'' is Kaido."


    "Oh?" This made Lorne suddenly interested, he raised his head and looked at Sakura Miyari.


    "Now, you can tell me, what is your secret?"


    ...


    Great route, a certain sea area in the new world.On a naval ship,


    "General Sakaski! All the pirates under Dora, the''Candy Monster'', have been arrested, waiting for your next instructions." A navy soldier reported to the tall figure in front of him.


    The man was wearing the uniform of an admiral, and his bare skin was a wound that had only recently healed.He nodded coldly and came to the splint of the warship.A man who dyed his hair in colorful and dressed in a colorful clown suit was trapped by the Hailou stone chain and sat on the deck.After seeing Sakaski coming out, he said viciously.


    "Candy Candy, Sakaski, do your navy dare to hang out in the new world?"


    "How about us, don''t let you put your beak." Sakaski raised Dora, his fist turned into lava and set him on fire.


    "Ah! It hurts! It hurts..."


    The flames burned, Dora screamed, and a card fell from him.

 290 Chapter 287 Five Old Stars and History

    The navy looked at this scene blankly, and after a long time, the flame went out, and this Dora turned into a mass of ashes.If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, they would never believe that the ashes in front of them were still in the New World not long ago, offering a bounty of 330,000,000 (three hundred and thirty million) Pele''s big pirate "Candy Monster" Dora.


    After suffering the defeat of the execution war, General Sakaski''s temper became a lot more violent.


    "Bring me that card." At this moment, Sarkarski was glancing at the black card falling on the ground.A navy soldier hurried over and picked it up.


    "Dress Rosa¡¯s bullfighting arena invitation letter, what is that guy Doflamingo doing?" Sarkarski said in a puzzled way. Dres Rosa was after the execution war. He knew the territory he asked for from the Marshal of the Warring States.The previous suspicious palace fire of Dresrosa was probably caused by his Don Quixote family.


    "The prize is the previous supernova Sakuramiya Rashi?" After reading on, Sarkarski frowned slightly. He has always disliked these so-called kings Qiwuhai. Their existence has infected the justice of the navy. A trace of stain.But I have to admit that if it were not for them, then the fragile balance between the navy and the pirates would have been broken.


    "It''s fascinating and unreasonable." Sarkarski tore the invitation letter to pieces, but after thinking about it, he was still ready to report it to him.


    Paradise, the sacred place of Mary Gioia, here is the headquarters of the world government and the center of the world. The most noble Tianlong people on this sea and the most powerful five old stars live here.


    At this time, Wu Lao Xing''s meeting room.Several old people are sitting on the sofa casually, reading the information sent by CP (CipherPol) below.


    "Xie Nian Huo raided the troops led by Lieutenant General Maynard, although the navy mutiny became his puppet?" said a blond old man wearing a crimson suit with a scar on his chest.


    "Then give him a new bounty, 210,000,000 (two hundred and ten million) Pele''s bounty will make many people misjudge his strength."


    "How about 400,000,000 (400 million) Bailey?"


    "The newcomer now is really amazing." An old man in a dark blue suit with long hair and a long beard exclaimed, "So, Seagull Sinio, the bounty of Sin Luke. It''s going to change too, I have some headaches." He held his forehead and thought for a while.


    "Could you send CP9 (CipherPol-9) to get in touch to see if it is possible to get under the authority of the world government." His tone was calm, and he didn''t seem to care about these people doing a lot of evil. He just fought the navy.


    "They are all ambitious people, I am afraid that there will be no reason hidden behind the scenes." said an old man with a white beard and a scar on his face wearing a black suit and holding a cane."Unless it is to attract them with the status of Qiwuhai under the king."


    "Then use the position of Qiwuhai under the king!" The old man with a long beard tapped the table lightly."Moonlight Moriah has lost one after another and can no longer deter these ambitious pirates."


    The old man''s proposal made him and a few five old stars feel good.After all, the original intention of establishing King Seven Wuhai was to deter others through the prestige of these pirates, and Moonlight Moria, a person who had lost his ambition and fighting spirit, was indeed not suitable to stay in that position.


    "Give Moonlight Moriah an order for him to contact these pirates. If he fails again, he will be declared to be expelled from the position of King Qiwuhai." The old man holding the long sword tapped with the long sword. On the floor, he generally plays the role of the Five-Lao Star Chooser, he nodded, and the matter was finalized.


    "Now, it''s time to say another thing." The old man with crutches coughed and said slowly."Kaido has been upset in the New World recently, just to find someone?"


    "Sakuramiya Pear." The blond old man said lightly."The pirate supernova some time ago, Lieutenant Admiral Zhuen Yuan had contact with her. It is said that both swordsmanship and two-color domineering practice are good."


    "I haven''t been to the New World, where did she learn about the domineering cultivation method?" the old man with the crutches asked. After all, the four seas lack domineering cultivation methods.The identity of this Sakuramiya pear is very suspicious.


    "According to CP9 (CipherPol-9) intelligence, this Sakuramiya pear is a native of the East China Sea. This is the first time she has stepped into the great voyage." The last five stars, wearing a dark green suit, kept the characters Hu''s bald old man said."But her mother is a big man."


    "The descendant of the Sakura clan who once served the K¨­tsuki clan in Wa no country. Twenty years ago, because of a certain incident, she was expelled by the clan and wandered to the East China Sea. It is estimated that Sakura Miyari¡¯s swordsmanship and domineering are her mother. What you taught."


    "You are more familiar with the affairs of Wano Country. Tell me about this Sakura clan." The old man with a cane asked the old man with a long sword.


    "Sakura clan? I have some long memories." The old man holding a long sword helped his eyes and said slowly."If this Sakuramiya pear is really from the Sakura clan, then this matter is no small matter."


    "The ruler of the country is the former Guangyue clan," the old man holding a long sword said lightly.He does not recognize the current rule of the black charcoal serpent and Kaido over the country of Wano.


    "And the Guangyue family, also known as the stonemason family, they master the way of carving and interpreting historical texts. This has always been a big concern for us before, right?"


    He and a few five old stars nodded slowly. The history of eight hundred years ago has always been a taboo of the world government, so the Guangyue clan who can interpret historical texts have always been their confidants.


    In fact, if it weren''t for the strong force of the country, coupled with the fact that it is extremely difficult to enter the country, they would have sent a navy to wipe out the Guangyue clan.


    "There are many people following this Guangyue clan, and they each perform their duties. And this Sakura clan''s duty is," the old man holding a long sword took a deep breath and said slowly."Record the historical text translated by the Guangyue family."


    The entire conference room was silent.After a long time, the old man holding a cane asked tentatively.


    "So, this Sakuramiya Rashi might also have the ability to interpret historical texts?"


    "Do not rule out this possibility." The old man holding the long sword nodded, and everyone took a deep breath.It can be seen from the fact that Lorne can exchange the stone slab engraved with historical texts for the position of the King''s Qiwuhai, how much the old star fears this history will leak out.


    At this time, the phone worm on the table suddenly rang, and the old man with curly hair took the call. After a while, he said hoarsely."The news from the Navy, Don Quixote Doflamingo held a competitive match in Dres Rosa."


    "And the prize is this Sakuramiya pear!"

 291 Chapter 288 Lies Cant Deceive Nobody

    Great route, paradise, Malin Vandor.


    Sengoku sat in the marshal''s office, looking at the documents on the desk with a headache, while the navy hero Karp sat opposite him and ate senbei idly.


    "This is the third time that Sakarski has filed an application this month. He wants to replace the naval headquarters with the G1 branch."


    Since the navy raided the Golden Lion Pirates and regained the G1 division and regained a foothold in the New World, Sarkarski began hunting and killing the pirates. The pirates with surnames he had captured had already exceeded One hand, without trial, directly killed more than this.


    For example, just now, he was burned to ashes without trial by the "Judicial Island" just because of the "candy weirdo" who spoke to him.This approach gave the "above" some opinions on Sarkarski. After all, these powerful pirates can be used to...


    "In the G1 Division, the death of his subordinates made him extremely guilty, and Sakars''s basically extreme character became even more extreme." Karp said lightly while eating. Sakarski is the navy. Among the new generation, those who have the most potential and are most likely to inherit the mantle of the Warring States Period, but the shortcomings are too obvious.


    "It''s not to blame him," Warring States said calmly."After all, he is the person who believes in justice the most among us."


    "Whatever you want," Karp said indifferently, "but are the pirates in Paradise now too rampant? Some time ago, Tina''s recruit warship was almost attacked by this evil thought Huo."


    "Do you need me to meet him?"


    "This evil mind Huo''s ability is a little weird. It seems to be able to brainwash the people he defeated and become his loyal servants. Now he controls the lives of many navy officers."


    "If these naval officers lose their lives because of our attack, public opinion will flood us like a tide," Zhan Guo massaged his temples with one hand, a little headache.


    It''s really hard to be a righteous partner.After a pause, he made a decision.


    "Let¡¯s give an order to Qiwuhai, the king who is still stationed in the paradise, bear, Moria, if they do..."


    "Blu Blu Blu~" At this time, the phone worm in the center of the Warring States table suddenly rang. There was a cross sign on the shell of this phone worm, which only meant one meaning.


    This call comes from the world''s highest authority, the five old stars.


    "Mosimosi," the Warring States period answered the phone with a bitter melon look. The Five Old Stars had complicated affairs. Generally speaking, there were quite important incidents when they called.However, even if he was mentally prepared, his face became gloomy after receiving the call.


    "What happened?" Karp threw a piece of senbei high and swallowed it accurately with his mouth.He didn''t pay much attention to the voice of the phone bug just now.


    "Really something big happened." The Warring States took a deep breath and pressed a button on the table. Soon a tall female naval officer walked in.


    "What are the navies above the general level in the New World?"


    The female officer was stunned. In her memory, the Marshal of the Warring States Period was generally a gentle person, and rarely looked so dignified, but her professionalism quickly changed her mind.She sorted out some information in her mind and said slowly.


    "Currently, the general officers in the New World include General Akagu Sakaski, the commander of the G1 branch, General Huang Ape Polusalino, the commander of the G2 branch, and Lieutenant General Guizhu Vergo, the commander of the G5 branch. will¡­¡­"


    "Why is Polusalino in the New World? Isn''t the G2 branch in Paradise?" Warring States asked suspiciously, "Forget it, he''s here, who is currently the closest to the sea area of ??Dresrosa."


    "General Sakaski, he just defeated a pirate group in the waters near Dresrosa."


    "Well," the Warring States period planned in his mind, "give Sakarski the authority to contact the navy that can be reached and surround Dresrosa."


    "What''s the goal?" The female officer was a little dignified. After all, Dressrosa was Don Quixote Doflamingo''s domain, and according to intelligence, that one was also there.Will the rash encirclement of Tokushima cause their misunderstanding, or is the navy ready to take action against these kings?


    The Warring States period did not know that female officers had already thought so much in a blink of an eye.He tapped the table lightly with his index finger, and said solemnly.


    "The goal is any force that gets the supernova Sakuramiya Rashi, once confirmed, Sarkarski can immediately kill it. If necessary, you can use the authority of the killing order."


    "The code name for this action is called''Flower Withering''."


    ...


    "Ammunition capable of arming thousands of people? This is the treasure of the legendary country of peace?" Lorne sighed slightly as he looked at the girl with some twinkling eyes.


    "That''s really a''big treasure''."


    Then he turned around and walked past Doflamingo, "Since this is your prey, then I won''t participate."


    "Is it so generous? I thought you were going to get a piece of the pie."


    "The match in the bullfighting arena is not over yet, I will go back to watch the match."


    Lorne waved his hand and took Violet out of the palace.On the Avenue of Lovers, I met a few children who were playing. It seemed that some little boys were bullying a little girl. The little girl was crying helplessly by the wall.


    Violet wanted to walk over and drive away the little boys, but Lorne grabbed his hand.Lorne shook his head slightly, motioning her to continue watching.


    Seeing the little girl crying, a few boys stayed where they were at a loss. A little boy sneaked away. It took a while before he came back with a lollipop and handed it to the crying girl.


    Seeing the lollipop, the little girl burst into tears and smiled and took it happily.And another little boy didn''t know where to find a dog with a very ugly appearance. Several children and a dog played happily.


    "Children''s happiness is so simple." Violet said enviously. She grew up in the palace since she was a child, and she seemed to be coming soon.But because of this, I have never experienced the feeling of expectation.


    It was also after the fall of the Liku clan that she understood what it felt like to be unwilling.


    "People standing in different positions have different visions of the same thing." Lorne said, "Because of different experiences, people and people have different visions."


    "What do you mean?" Violet was puzzled.


    "Do you think Sakuramiya Rashi''s words are credible?" Lorne did not answer Violet''s question, but asked rhetorically.


    "Equipment enough to arm thousands of people, isn''t this a great treasure?" Violet was at a loss, knowing that this is the country of Hezhi, far more precious than the weapons of the world.


    Violet estimates that these things are worth at least one billion Baileys.


    "So, this is the horizon," Lorne stretched out two fingers and pointed at Violet''s eyes with a chuckle."I don''t believe a word of her words."

 292 Chapter 289 Nicole Robin

    "Why?" Violet said suspiciously.


    There is a reason for everything. Lorne can''t guess that Sakuramiya is lying for nothing. These weapons and equipment are already extremely valuable things. She just tells them all, unless they want to hide more important things.


    "Reason?" Lorne turned around and suddenly touched Violet''s cheek.


    "What are you going to do?" Violet lowered his head in a flustered manner.She groaned.


    Why did Lorne suddenly belittle himself? Is he really interesting to him?Violet was a young girl after all, and it was unavoidable to think about it.As everyone knows, all these actions of her were seen by Lorne.


    "Humans are not machines, and there will be mood swings when encountering things. For example, your shyness just now." Lorne said."Even if Sakuramiya Rika has covered up very well, she was very flustered when she told the secret. Only after I sighed, did she relax."


    "I can feel other people''s emotional changes, and no one can hide their thoughts in front of me. Her mood swings are a typical lie."


    Although I don¡¯t understand, I feel so amazing!Violet secretly said.Is this the "demon" Lorne''s secret to human nature?


    Lies cannot hide the secrets. Whether Sakuramiya Rashi''s lies deceived Doflamingo, he didn''t know and didn''t care.Lorne raised his head and looked at King Heights behind him, a strange smile appeared on his face.Let me see what you are hiding.


    "Be careful!" At this moment, a girl''s exclamation suddenly sounded in his ear, and Lorne tilted his head slightly, avoiding a frisbee.The ugly-looking dog ran past Lorne. It turned out that it was a few children playing a frisbee game.


    Violet looked at Lorne worriedly, as if he was afraid that he would anger the children because of this, but Lorne twisted his head slightly and didn''t take this to heart.This kind of innocence without malice really makes him angry.


    "It turns out that your Excellency is so powerful. It seems that you are being sentimental." The woman who reminded him exclaimed. She didn''t expect to meet someone casually. She is a hidden master of knowledge and color. This is the strong if there is. New world?But when she saw this extremely ugly dog, the woman suddenly flushed, and the girl sighed with overflowing hearts.


    "so cute!"


    At this time, Luo Encai clearly saw the appearance of the woman who kindly reminded him, she was wearing a black cloak, about the same age as Violet, but seemed to be weather-beaten and far more mature than Violet.


    Such iconic dress and face, as well as the distorted aesthetic ability, made Lorne recognize who she is at a glance.Eight years ago, the survivor of the Demon Slaying Order, the historian of O''Hara, the bounty of 79,000,000 (79 million) Bailey''s bounty criminal, the favorite subordinate of Pirates.Nicole Robin.


    "I didn''t expect to be able to meet you here." Lorne said lightly, "I don''t know if I have time to talk."


    This person knows me!The experience of exile for several years made Nicole Robin vigilant, and she subconsciously crossed her hands, preparing to attack.But the bodyguards who followed her didn''t seem to notice her abnormality, and when Lorne came to her, they grabbed her.There was no movement at all.


    When I go back, I must apply to the BOSS to dismiss you!Nicole Robin thought fiercely that she was not as experienced as the original for more than ten years in the dark, with rich experience and no surprises.When she was pulled down and sat down in a cafe next to her, she reluctantly forced a smile.


    "Did you admit the wrong person?"


    "Nicole Robin." Lorne said softly while tasting the coffee served by the waiter.Dres Rosa''s coffee does not contain much sugar, because it is not bitter, it has a warm taste.Lorne didn''t like it very much, but Violet drank it with relish.


    "O''Hara''s survivor." Lorne put the coffee cup on the table."Your mother is a famous scholar and adventurer from O''Hara. Nicole Olvia."


    Hearing that her identity was revealed, Nicole Robin had already understood that shamelessness was no longer meaningful, she regained her composure, and said in a deep voice."Excuse me, what can you do with me?"


    At this time, she had prepared several words in her heart. If she couldn''t, she would move out of the boss hiding in the underground world. The name of Qiwuhai under the king must be able to discourage this man, right?


    "I think, let you work for me." Lorne said faintly. Nicole Robin is called the favorite subordinate of the traveler, naturally there is reason for him, in addition to the proud body and intellectual personality, In addition to her powerful capabilities and excellent intelligence processing capabilities, her most important feature is the few people in this sea who can interpret historical texts.


    And Lorne happened to be in control of the historical text of Sky Island, and in exchange for the position of King Qiwuhai.He is quite interested in this part of history.


    Hearing Lorne''s words, Nicole Robin looked dumbfounded. There is no reason to let others work for him as soon as they meet.I don''t even know who he is!


    "I was negligent." Lorne saw Nicole Robin''s dumbfounded look and realized that he was a little too aggressive, so he arranged his clothes and said formally."My name is Veenhill Lorne."


    "King Qiwuhai,''Demon'' Lorne?!" Nicole Robin exclaimed. He didn''t expect that he would meet such a big man by just strolling around, but this is not the''Tianyasha'' Don Quixote Doo. Is Flamingo''s site, why did you encounter the''devil'' Lorne?


    "Thank you very much for your solicitation, but I already have a boss." Nicole Robin bowed her head slightly and said respectfully. Finally, she added with a blushing face."My boss is very good to me."


    Looking at Nicole Robin like this, Lorne had a strange expression on his face.This BOSS will not be...


    "Your boss will not be Miss Klockdale, will you?"


    "It turns out Lord Lorne knows, then I won''t keep this secret." Nicole Robin saw how Lorne knew it, and didn''t intend to keep hiding it."Yes, I will be Miss Klockdale''s partner, so Lord Lorne''s request is hard to follow."


    "It seems that Miss Klockdale has cheered up again, looking forward to the day she meets her." Lorne sighed.Then he glanced at Nicole Robin.I don¡¯t know why, regardless of whether Miss Krockdale is in men''s or women''s clothing, he always feels that Miss Krockdale and Nicole Robin are full of CP."Since you already belong to you, then I won''t be loved by others."


    "So another way, I want you to help me translate a paragraph of text." Lorne took out a rubbing paper from his body, which was rubbed from the historical text of Sky Island.I gave it to the world government before.


    "This is?" Nicole Robin exclaimed as she helped her glasses.


    "History text?!"

 293 Chapter 290 Self-deception

    "This is something I got by chance. How can I translate it?" Lorne handed Nicole Robin the rubbing paper with historical text from Sky Island and Bikka Island, and said lightly.


    Because it was too long, he had forgotten what was written in the original book, but he had an intuition that this must be something useful to him.


    "Bury the truth in your heart and keep silent." Nicole Robin picked up the rubbing paper and read it slowly."We are the writers of history, burying the place of''Sea King'' in this huge golden bell."


    "Do you want to continue?" Nicole Robin looked up and asked Lorne nervously.On the one hand, this historical text is what she and her mother have pursued all their lives. It is now placed in front of her, so how can she give up.


    On the other hand, there is obviously a secret buried in this historical text. Nicole Robin vaguely heard that "Sea King" is one of the three ultimate weapons made by the huge kingdom in the ancient legend. , The controller can have the power to destroy the world.


    Once I knew this secret, would the man in front of me kill him?After all, he is called the "demon" under Qiwuhai!


    "Don''t be afraid, if I kill you, Miss Klockdale will not let me go." Lorne teased, Miss Klockdale may value her more than she thought.However, the information on the first rubbing paper reminded Lorne of some of the original plot.


    Aquaman, it should be the giant mermaid princess White Star in the original book, estimate the time, now that the event that changed the fate of the fisherman island should have not arrived yet, I should make time to go there.


    If she can conquer the White Star, with her ability to control the Neptune, her own power can also be improved.


    Now that I think of the plot of the sky island, the historical text under the golden clock can be translated later. Lorne handed the rubbing paper of Bika Island to Nicole Robin, which has never appeared in the plot. He was very interested in the historical text of


    "I came from the infinite land and went to the blue sea." The first sentence caused an uproar in Ron''s heart.The legend of the sky island is that their ancestors were forced to stay on the sky island because they were on the way to the infinite land, because of lack of fuel, and all the materials were stolen by the ancestors of Ainilu and Anxi.


    But why is there such a sentence in the historical text they left behind?!


    Nicole Robin frowned. She had never heard of the place "Infinite Land", but seeing Lorne like this, she was not easy to ask.


    "I, Joey Boy, and Eim have made this oath. If you break this oath, you will be punished by God!"


    Two more names appeared!Nicole Robin quickly turned over the remaining pieces of rubbing paper, but the text on it seemed to be a mess in her eyes.Such is the case with ancient texts, so the context can know what they mean.


    "You can only read it down to here." Nicole Robin shook his head with regret.


    Each piece of historical text is interrelated. Only by mastering all historical texts at the same time can the secrets buried in history be discovered.Otherwise, you will get one or two pieces separately, but you can only see some scale feathers.


    For this reason, Nicole Robin is also very happy, after all, pursuing the truth of history, but she and the decimated O''Hara historian''s ultimate dream.


    "Joyboy? Im?" Lorne chewed the two names, thinking in his heart.But at this time, there was a loud noise outside the cafe. Violet hurriedly got up and walked out, and found that the young men and women on the Avenue of Lovers were bowing their heads, looking sad and depressed.


    The originally warm Avenue of Lovers has been infected by the emotions of these young people and has become gloomy.


    "What happened?" After Violet came back, Lorne asked indifferently.This is not like Doflamingo''s handwriting. After all, his imaginary enemy should be the new world tycoons trapped in the bullfighting arena, not the civilians.


    "Something happened. Group C of the bullfighting arena has been divided, and the winner is the little-known Dais," Violet said solemnly."And the favorite to win, Cui Te was seriously injured and was carried away by his disciple."


    "These young people seem to be unable to accept this, they are extremely disappointed."


    "Interesting," Lorne said with a smile. The young people probably couldn''t accept that their idol was defeated by these villains, so they wept bitterly.However, Dais was able to defeat his opponents in Group C, which he did not expect.


    Is Tezolo ready to intervene in this matter too?


    "I take the liberty to ask, is this Cui Te you mentioned, the star swordsman of the Red Earth Continent, Udic Cui Te?" At this time, Nicole Robin suddenly interjected, because she didn''t buy the bullfighting arena. She doesn¡¯t know much about the situation in the bullfighting arena.


    "Why, are you a fan of him?" Lorne looked at Nicole Robin in surprise, why this girl doesn''t seem like a star chaser.


    "No," Nicole Robin shook his head. "My boss once mentioned this person to me. She said that Udic Treite is a person with a mere name, but Master Mihawk does not want to I care about it, so I advertise that I have played against him."


    "Each of his battles were planned in advance, and he bought his opponents. He improved his reputation by winning. But some time ago, he met the supernova Rika Sakura who challenged the swordsman and suffered a fiasco. So I was eager to find an opportunity to regain my reputation."


    "Does he think that the powerful and powerful of these new worlds are weak?" Lorne laughed blankly.He hadn''t felt much energy fluctuation in Udyk Trit before, and thought he was a strong man who returned to his roots, but he didn''t expect to be a idiot.People who have never been to sea would think that pirates are romantic and free?The blood of the bullfighting arena is never imagined by those who grew up in these greenhouses.


    It''s a blessing that a person like Udyk Tritt has not died.


    "It seems that one sentence is right."


    "Well frog can''t talk to the sea." Lorne took out his pocket watch and looked at it. It was just after noon and it was still early, so it was better to go to the bullfighting arena.After all, the layout of Doflamingo will not be reflected until after the championship is decided.He said lightly to Violet and Nicole Robin.


    "I have nothing to do, so let''s go and watch the game." He looked at Nicole Robin and said with a smile."It just so happens that you can also tell me the story of Miss Klockdale."


    "After all, she and I are good friends!"

 294 Chapter 291 The World of Pirates!

    The arena was devastated, and the ground was covered with blood that hadn''t dried up.It can be imagined what a fierce battle just happened here.The contestants lay in big letters around the arena, lost their will, and could no longer stand up.


    "So comfortable!" A brawny man said with a look of intoxication standing in front of a graceful long-legged female fighter who was lying on the ground without his will.This female fighter seemed to be somewhat famous, and after defeating her, the audience heard a voice of regret.


    This brawny man is the king of the death match, the undefeated Dais.He is born without the ability to feel pain, all pain will be forcibly transformed into a kind of electric current to stimulate the whole body.This numb feeling is even a hundred times more exciting than Xing and Du products.


    And this woman who likes to attack the lower body is probably the person who can bring him the most pleasure in this arena, but unfortunately the strength is too weak, she is so cool that she can''t help but punch her and lie on the ground. .


    "Shockingly upset!"


    In the bullfighting arena, the host Gaz looked at Udic Trit who was taken away, a little confused, but he quickly recovered, and it was his duty as the host to deal with various emergencies. !


    "The game is like this, there are winners and losers. The result of the battle has been irretrievable, let us congratulate the dark horse Daiis!"


    "After a short break, we will start the match of Group B. The Sword Fighters of Dres Rosa and Diamanti from the Don Quixote family will participate. I believe it will be just as exciting!"


    The staff of the arena quickly rebuilt the arena, with a bell ringing.As well as the deafening cheers of the audience, a man dressed like an aboriginal in leather clothes and leather pants strolled onto the arena.


    He is the highest cadre of the Don Quixote family, Diamanti.In order to build momentum for the family, Doflamingo took great pains, not only invited many powerful players, but also let himself participate.Only by defeating these powerhouses with thunder can the strength of the Don Quixote family be set off.Those who lose will become the "prey" of Don Quixote''s family!


    But he stood in the arena for a long time, digging out his earwax boringly, and there was no second contestant stepping onto the stage.The audience looked at each other, wondering what happened.


    "What a shocking and wonderful game!" Gaz swallowed and shouted.Just now, he got the news, after the D group match ended.The sword fighters in the arena seem to have loyal fans of Cyrus. They saw King Liku''s actions to protect their subjects, and they were unwilling to believe that this benevolent king would commit such atrocities, so they stayed in the players'' rest area. There was a conflict with the staff of the Don Quixote family.


    The conflict intensified and even reached the point of melee.Then, Diamanti was forced to shoot, and then there was no more.


    All those involved in the riots were suppressed by Diamanti.At this time, it is estimated that the emergency medical team is already very busy, right?


    "The champion of Group B is the hero of Dresrosa! Lord Diamanti of the Don Quixote family!" Gaz saw this fierce god raise his head and looked at himself, as if waiting in the arena for too long A little impatient.Hastily announced the result of the game.After Diamanti yawned and slowly left the arena, Gaz was relieved.


    "Now, it''s the final Group A match," Gaz took a deep breath.Slowly announced."The bloodiest and cruelest Group A match will be staged soon." He struck the clock in front of him.The door to the players'' lounge slowly opened.


    Hundreds of fierce or gloomy people slowly walked out of it. They were all famous bounty criminals. Doflamingo gathered them together, which might not have the purpose of letting them kill each other.


    "You kid, did you dare to speak rudely to your uncle just now?" Before the suspension bridge was completely put down, a man in a vest grabbed the head of a thin man with four knives in front of him. After being beaten several times on the ground, after confirming that it lost the ability to resist, it was thrown into the pool around the arena like garbage. Several fierce fighting fish came out of the water and bit the lean in the air. Man, dragged into the pool, the blood stained the water surface.


    "Uh, the Four Swordsman Dino accidentally fell into the water, and the game continued." The host Gaz wiped the sweat from his forehead and stammered.Even if he had prepared, the bloodiness of this group A was somewhat beyond his expectations.


    Is this the pirate killed from the corpse?


    After all this was done, the man said proudly."I am offering a bounty of 97,000,000 (ninety-seven million) Bailey''s''Vest Boxer'' Sentai. If you are acquainted, surrender quickly, otherwise you will inevitably be..."


    "You don''t have a bounty of 100 million yuan, do you dare to make a noise here? It seems that the level of this game is just that." Sentai''s words have not been finished, each with dark brown curly hair and a crossed knife on each face. The scared man interrupted him and said disdainfully.


    "How dare you look down on your uncle Sentai, you..." Sentai turned his head and glared at the curly-haired man. Just about to do it, he saw the man''s face with long blood-red eyebrows.


    "You''re''Blood Eyebrows'' Reynolds?" Sentai said in a shocked tone, but it seems that since he has let go of his harsh words, he can''t admit it anymore, and he said hard.


    "Don''t think that your bounty is a little higher than Lao Tzu, and you can do whatever you want. Let''s wait a while and compete."


    "So the weak are the weak, haven''t you noticed yet?" Reynolds looked at Sentai with pity on his face.The man in front of him who didn''t know the height of the sky reminded him of himself.


    "What did you notice?" Sentai said in confusion, and then lowered his head following Reynolds''s gaze, but saw his chest and didn''t know when he was stuck with a few short daggers.


    "When..." Sentai fell to the ground with a look of shock.A man in a white dress, top hat and an elk mask was revealed behind him.He played with the blood-stained dagger in his hand and said softly.


    "Magic is just an action before others have reacted."


    "Are you right? Lord Reynolds."


    Reynolds didn''t speak, but looked at the mysterious man in front of him solemnly. He was much better than the small characters like Sentai. Just now, even he didn''t see his movements clearly.


    The fierce pirates started fighting on the suspension bridge.Countless losers fell into the water and became rations for fighting fish.And less than half of those who can safely walk to the arena.


    The blood of Group A is far from comparable to that of other groups. This is the world of Pirates!

 295 Chapter 292: Fall

    "Is this the world of pirates? It''s really exciting!" A particularly tall giant stepped onto the arena. He was wearing a leather vest and dark brown curly hair, which looked a little shameless. Rebellious.This man, looking around at this time, looking at the suspension bridge in a melee, couldn''t help but sigh.


    What he pursues at sea is exactly this kind of bloody battle!


    "I will win this game, and then I will dedicate the championship prize to that adult!" He was motivated, and he took a deep breath, and the muscles on his hands became blue-black, with sharp edges and corners, emitting a metallic luster.


    This man is the Superman of Pele who is offering a bounty of 200,000,000 (two hundred million), a steel fruit capable person, and the steel Herald who can freely control the metal!


    The surrounding Pirate contestants looked at Herald with awe. After all, every Pirate with a bounty of more than 100 million is not an easy one.Behind them, it must be accompanied by a rain of blood on the mountain.


    "It''s just a simple-minded man." As soon as Reynolds with bloody eyebrows walked into the arena, he heard Herald ranting and couldn''t help laughing."You fools who don''t know the heights of the earth, there are so many on this sea!"


    Reynolds'' armed color instantly entangled.A black fist smashed toward Herald.Heral¡¯s words reminded him of himself. He is a famous fighter in the South China Sea. His own five-beast boxing technique dominates one side. Because he is too invincible, he chose to go out to sea. After conquering the paradise like a broken bamboo, Thinking that he is the king of this sea, he enters the new world full of interest.


    Unexpectedly, the horror of this sea surpassed his imagination, and the strength Reynolds was proud of was nothing in this sea where monsters walked everywhere.What''s more terrible is that the ghost hand Aze, who was at the same time as him, was not as good as his bounty, was invited to become the king of Qiwuhai, which made him even more angry.


    Why?This was what Reynolds thought at the time, so he united with a few pirates and raided his ghost pirate group when the ghost hand Aze went to his residence, "Elan, the country of peace".


    He wanted to show the world government how their proud king, Qiwuhai, broke into sand!


    The result of this incident is known to everyone. Their united pirate group did not have the slightest ability to resist in the face of the terrifying power of Yaze. He also abandoned all the lives of his men before reluctantly escaped.After this incident, when others mentioned him, he changed from the majestic Captain Reynolds to Reynolds with bloody eyebrows who could escape from the hands of King Qiwuhai.


    Coming here, he just wanted to join the Don Quixote family and improve his strength so as to avenge the ghost hand Aze.


    "The bounty of 200,000,000 (two hundred million) Pele¡¯s pirates, Steel Herald, and the bounty of 236,000,000 (two hundred and thirty-six million) Pele¡¯s blood eyebrows, Reynolds, met. Are they going to stage a duel of the strong from the beginning?" Gaz shouted from the chair. In the past bullfighting arena, those who were slightly stronger, in order to avoid being caught by others after the strong enemy was resolved. Cicadas generally like to deal with the weak before they fight.And these pirates, do they go to war if they are upset?


    Really deserve to be the freest person in this sea!They are not bound by any rules!


    "The ambitions and dreams without strength are worthless!" Reynolds shouted when pitch black and indigo fists collided.Whenever he sees such a stupid and innocent person as Herald, he can''t help but think of himself and the shameful experience.


    "I don''t know why you are so hostile to me," Herald and Reynolds exchanged punches, stepped back and frowned."But my companions are sitting in the audience watching me, how can I lose!"


    "Steel Manipulation¡¤Metal Warrior!" Herald roared, and metal grew out of his body and turned into a black armor covering his entire body."Better than fist, I have never lost to anyone!"


    "A superstitious idiot! Do you think you will be invincible if you are lucky enough to eat a devil fruit?" Reynolds punched Herald''s steel armor with a buzzing noise.


    "Five Beast Flow¡¤Part One¡¤Big Bear Punch!" Reynolds opened his hands wide, his five fingers turned his palms, and he slapped Herald fiercely.This is the martial arts he studied from the savage giant bears in the South China Sea, and it is specially used to deal with heavily armed opponents like Heral.


    With one palm, even steel can crack!


    Herald couldn''t dodge, and could only use his arms to resist Reynolds''s attack. He slapped his dark palms on the armor, making a clanging sound, and some cracks had appeared on it.


    Heral''s pupils shrank slightly, what a tremendous power this is!Since his ability has evolved, it is the first time that someone has broken his armor. Is Reynolds with this kind of power just a loser in this sea?


    Onihand Aze is worthy of being a powerful person on the same level as that adult.Herald sighed secretly, but he would not admit defeat because of this!


    "Iron Weapon¡¤Scythe Sword!" Herald grabbed Reynolds'' arm with a grin on his face.Two metal long swords emerged from him and pierced Reynolds'' chest.


    "At this close distance, you can''t hide it anyway, right?"


    "Stupid man!" Reynolds snorted coldly in the face of desperation. "You don''t understand the true meaning of martial arts at all."


    "Five Beast Flows, Third, Cunning Snake Fist!" Herald suddenly felt that Reynolds''s arms he was holding had become extremely slippery, and he broke free without paying attention.Reynolds'' whole person swam past the two sharp swords made by Heral''s use of abilities, entwining her body like a snake.


    "Huge strength, impeccable defense, it doesn''t make any sense not to touch an opponent!" Reynolds lay on Herald''s shoulders, hands wide open, ready to twist his head off.


    "Five Beasts¡¤Five¡¤Fighting Tiger Fist!"


    "Die with your boring dreams!"


    But the neck he touched was not fragile flesh and blood, but like an iron pillar.Reynolds attacked aggressively without hurting Herald.Just as he was stunned, Herald grabbed Reynolds''s arm. The metal stretched out from Herald''s hand and wrapped around Reynolds''s body, making him immobile. At this time, his eyes finally showed fear. Look.


    "So you can''t escape, right?"


    Herald snorted coldly.With the other hand, he drew a great sword and slapped it at Reynolds.


    "Steel Control¡¤Great Sword Swing!" The huge sword smashed Reynolds fiercely. This fierce man suddenly spit out a large mouthful of blood and fell to the ground with eyes full of disbelief.


    He just died like this?


    "Have no one told you before, don''t fight against those with unfamiliar abilities." Herald looked at Reynolds on the ground and said disdainfully.


    "I have lost my dream, and never despise those who have dreams!"

 296 Chapter 293 I bet he wins!

    Reynolds with blood eyebrows became the first seeded player to fall in Group A.After Heral defeated him, he looked around, and none of the pirates trying to profit from him dared to look at him.


    "Hehe." Herald spit out a bloody saliva and sat on the ground, saying disdainfully.Facing the strong, you lose the courage to take action. Is this kind of garbage worthy of being called a pirate?


    The audience was extremely silent, and only after Heral sat down did he let out cheers.Many people did not know until this time that the blood of these fierce pirates was also red, and they would be afraid before they died.


    The big people with a bounty of more than 200 million, they didn''t even have the courage to come forward when they met, and now they died in the arena so easily.


    He died, they are still alive, this feeling is really cool!


    "Big sister, the boss is too powerful, but that is the strong man with a bounty of more than 200 million Baileys, so it was simply cleaned up?" In the audience, a yellow-haired young man turned toward the man sitting next to him. A woman with a proud figure wearing a black leather jacket asked incredulously.


    The Navy will not set too high a bounty for the weak, because that is no different from sending money.Every super reward criminal is either extremely powerful and the navy is helpless, or he is extremely vicious, committing heinous crimes, and only the same pirates know the terrible Reynolds.


    "Of course! Heral exercises every day, and of course her strength is stronger than you." The woman wearing a black leather jacket straightened her chest and said proudly.Then he heard the sound of drooling in the audience next to him, and realized that his behavior was a bit indecent.So he hammered the head of the yellow-haired youth fiercely and said fiercely.


    "You Cassie, haven''t you stepped up to exercise? If you are good enough, then the prizes of this competition have long been in our pocket!"


    "How dare you fight the great undead dragon!" The yellow-haired young Cassie touched his head and said aggrievedly.But she didn''t dare to look at each other with Nana, so she lowered her head and looked at the big brother Herald who was killing all around in the arena, muttering in her mouth.


    "That''s just because I want to give all the limelight to my eldest brother. If I did, these contestants would have escaped."


    "You''re bragging!" Nana said angrily when she saw Cassie like this, hitting him on the head.


    "It hurts! It hurts!" Cassie hugged her head and begged for mercy, but she caught a glimpse of a man wearing a black goose down cloak in front of him, bringing a woman in a black leather coat and a woman in a black suit, and slowly walked in. The VIP room at the top said with envy.


    "Inexpensive people are rich, these two girls are really superb!"


    "What?!" Nana didn''t expect that at this time, Cassie was still thinking of women, so she used her hands even more.However, she raised her head subconsciously, just in time to see the man wearing a black cloak entering the VIP room.He seemed to hear Cassie''s muttering, turned his head slightly, and took a look at this side, just to meet Nana.


    Seeing these familiar black eyes, Nana felt as if she had fallen into the ice storehouse, she froze, and it took a while before she felt someone pull her clothes.


    "What happened? Big sister? Even if that kid is handsome, it doesn''t need to be like this, right?"


    Cassie said with dissatisfaction. Sister Nana said that she only thought of women, and that she still only thought of men!


    "Do you know who he is?" Nana said with a horrified expression at this time, hoping that the man hadn''t heard Cassie''s disrespect, otherwise even Herald would not be able to keep him.


    "Who is he?" Herald said with a dazed expression.Did he do something wrong again?


    "He is," Nana paused before continuing."The adult from your brother Herald."


    ...


    "What happened?" As soon as he walked in, Nicole Robin felt Lorne a little lost and asked in surprise.


    "It''s nothing," Lorne returned to his senses, sat on the sofa, and said with a smile looking at Nicole Robin and Violet."It just feels like you two are a little pretty."


    "..." Nicole Robin didn''t know what to say, Violet''s cheeks flushed.The two looked at each other and sat down helplessly.


    "Boss told me before that Lord Lorne is very good at making girls happy. I don''t believe it, but now I know." Nicole Robin saw Lorne take out a box of cigars and crossed his hands. White and tender arms grew from the table and helped Lorne light the fire.


    She is a superhuman flower and fruit capable person, able to make any part of the body grow like a flower anywhere.


    "It''s a pity that I didn''t please Miss Krockdale." Lorne spit out a puff of smoke and said with a slight regret.Then turned his head to look at the arena, "I didn''t expect it to go so fast, now the A group game has started."


    Herald in the arena is like a general sitting in the camp, no pawn dared to attack him.The pirates were fighting around, and by chance, a man in a white suit appeared on the battlefield, taking away the head of a contestant.


    "It''s a pity, I knew I had booked tickets in advance." Nicole Robin said quietly.In fact, Doflamingo sent an invitation letter to "Tobacco King" Dritz, but after Miss Klockdal defeated him, this invitation letter was automatically invalidated.


    "Is this the Pirates'' game?" Violet said blankly, looking at the bloody scene below.The style of this group A competition is completely different from the other groups. Is the world of Pirates so barbaric?


    "For the pirate, there is only one principle," Lorne stretched out a finger and said lightly."That is only power is truth!"


    "Without power, everything is empty talk!"


    "Who do you think will win this victory?" Nicole Robin asked suddenly, watching the game.You know, she is also a pirate!


    "What do you think?" Lorne did not answer, but asked with a smile.Among these players, there are few he can see.


    "Although Steel Heral is aggressive, she is easily targeted," Nicole Robin replied after pondering for a while."Mr. Elk is too mysterious, no one knows his true strength, but in terms of performance, he is even inferior to Reynolds with blood eyebrows."


    "However, among the contestants this time, there is such a strong player as Thaddeus, if there is no accident, he should be the winner this time."


    "The animal fruits of the Eudemons are indeed powerful." Ron said lightly. He had encountered this Thaddeus on the battlefield before, but because Ron wanted to hide his strength, he did not directly fight.


    "However, he is not the strongest player in this competition. How about a gamble with you? Miss Nicole Robin." Lorne pointed to a naked man on the battlefield with extremely long earlobes. Said lightly.


    "I bet he wins!"

 297 Chapter 294 Thaddeus!

    "That man?" Nicole Robin looked in the direction of Lorne''s fingers, the data flashed in her mind, and she frowned slightly."Is this a member of your Wienhill family, the Thunder God Anilu who offers a reward of 370 million (370 million)?"


    "But with all due respect, although he has a strong natural fruit, Thaddeus was once a navy officer, systematically learning physical skills, and domineering. Later, he transferred to Daokedo''s command and got the''best fruit''. ¡¤Human beast species¡¤Fox form'' such a powerful fruit, it may be difficult for your people to win." Nicole Robin said bluntly. Although her fighting ability is not good, she will follow Miss Klockdale to go north and south. After so long, there are still some visions under the influence of ears and eyes.People with natural abilities may be invincible in the paradise, but in the new world, the ocean where everyone is domineering, the body that natural abilities can easily elemental is their biggest weakness!


    "My people will not only win, but an undisputed victory!" Lorne shook his head and said affirmatively."If you don''t believe me, just gamble with me."


    "Your Excellency Lorne really believes in his subordinates," Nicole Robin said with some envy.But she still believes in Thaddeus a little bit more, after all, that is the long-established powerhouse of the Four Emperor Kaido!


    "Then let me take a gamble with you, what is the bet?"


    "If I lose, I will send a batch of arms to Miss Klockdale, but if I win, you will have to work for me for a while." Lorne said in a deep voice, but he was sealed in history with that period of dust. I am very interested in the secrets of, with the help of Nicole Robin, who can interpret historical texts, many things will go smoothly.


    "Then it''s a deal!" Nicole Robin breathed a sigh of relief after hearing Lorne''s request.She can personally accept this request.So he raised the goblet on the table and clinked it with Lorne, the scarlet liquid entered her lips, she looked at the man with short blond hair in the arena below with interest.


    What kind of trick does Ainilu hide?


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to betray you. Who called Jane too beautiful? I will take care of your white pearl." A black-haired pirate wearing a skull turban stabbed a dagger from behind. Enter the opponent''s chest, and then softly speak against the opponent''s earlobe before he dies.


    The man couldn''t believe that his brother would betray him in the arena until he died, his eyes were wide open, and he knelt down to the ground without gaze.After everything was done, the pirate wearing a skull-marked headscarf pulled out the dagger, whistling and casually wiped the blood stains on the dagger and turned himself in.


    There was chaos in the arena, and the audience was attracted by the exciting battles of the strong, and they had no time to take care of their small actions.


    Very good, just like this, no one pays attention to it. The skeleton headscarf man silently retreats. His goal is never to win the championship. Those monsters who love to fight, he can''t fight anyway.As long as he surrendered sneakily, and waited a moment to go back and announce the death of the boss with the group of pirates under his hand, he would be able to take possession of the boss''s property.Thinking of Jenny''s white slender thighs and attractive figure, the skeleton man''s saliva couldn''t help but flow down.


    boom!


    The man with the skull turban hit a thick chest. He raised his head. Before he could swear, he saw the man''s contemptuous eyes and the logo of the huge horned skull on his clothes.


    This sign is unknown to the pirates on this sea, because it only represents a group of pirates.Four Emperor Kaido Pirates!Then the identity of this man is ready to come out.


    Kaido is the first of the six volleys, Thaddeus, the Flame of Ox!


    "Farewell, forgive me. Sa, Thaddeus..." said the man in the skull turban with a trembling voice, but before he could finish his words, Thaddeus held his head and raised his whole person.


    "One of the people I hate the most is you asshole stabbing a knife secretly. Go for whatever you want, this kind of trick is disgusting!" Thaddeus took the skull turban man to himself In front of him, he said indifferently, and then ignoring his begging for mercy, he threw it out fiercely, boom boom boom boom!The skeleton man''s body rubbed a deep gully with the ground of the arena.He didn''t stop until he reached the edge of the arena, and rolled directly into the pool next to him.The fighting fish was swimming in the pool, and after a few screams of the man in the skull turban, there was no more movement.


    Only the red-stained pool water remained.


    Is this still human power?After seeing Thaddeus''s actions, the contestants of Qi and He felt a deep sense of powerlessness. You must know that this man in the skull hood is also a pirate with a bounty of close to 100 million, and he has no ability to resist in front of Thaddeus.


    How to fight.


    "It''s really boring to slaughter the weak."


    Before coming here, the sergeant gave himself a phone worm, saying that once it was confirmed that Sakuramiya pear was in Doflamingo¡¯s hand and he was unable to bring it back, he would dial the phone worm. The sergeant will personally send people to support.


    Are you kidding me?Thaddeus looked around. This group of pirates didn''t dare to look at him at all. He took a step, and the other contestants who surrounded him had to take three steps back. Why would this trash compete with him?


    Standing on the same ground with them is an insult to yourself!


    "Papa!" At this moment, a man''s applause suddenly sounded around him. Thaddeus turned his head and found a man with short blond hair clapping and walking towards him.


    With a lazy and frivolous smile on his face, he squinted at Thaddeus and said lightly."I thought you were a fool who only knew about fighting. I didn''t expect to have such a second-degree side."


    "Anilu!" Thaddeus roared these words from between his teeth. He had fought Anilu before during the execution war of Malin Vandor, and was later defeated by Wienshi of the Seven Wuhai under the king. Lorne used his ability to humiliate, and he couldn''t bear such a shame!


    Thaddeus roared, and a pair of horns grew on both sides of his head. When he raised his head, his eyes merged into an indifferent pupil. He bent down slightly, and the whole person rushed towards Enillu like a beast. In the past, when you met your opponent on the battlefield, there was no need to say anything!


    "What a lunatic!" Anilou muttered, armed with domineering arms wrapped around his arms, he grabbed Thaddeus''s two horns, and stopped him abruptly.After receiving the fruit of the thunder, there were constant subtle electric currents to stimulate his body, like a blacksmith beating a sharp sword.Later, after learning Lorne''s ability to use sea iron to block him in battle, Ainilu''s body was quenched like a sword, and he was finally successful.


    Even Lorne didn''t dare to fight Ainilu up close!

 298 Chapter 295 I dont believe it!

    "Anyone who only knows that he uses his body savagely can''t stand on the top of the world." Anilu grabbed Thaddeus''s two horns and stopped him for life.Then he took a deep breath and lifted his whole person up.Then he fell heavily to the ground.


    boom!


    The ground of the arena split like a spider web, and the audience in the auditorium felt like an earthquake, and was bounced from their seats by this huge force.


    "Hiss~" The contestants took a breath and looked at Ainilu with horror.Thaddeus, who was invincible just now, was defeated so easily in an instant.Someone recognized Ainilu and yelled out in shock.


    "He is the cadre of the Wienhill family, Thor Anilu!"


    "Just now, he defeated the Green Scythe Lolock in the lounge with one blow!"


    At this time, everyone knew the identity of Anilu, but they couldn''t help thinking, is this Wienhill family really that powerful?At the same time, reassessed Lorne''s power.


    Put this newly-rising king under Qiwuhai in a position equal to or even slightly higher than the power behind him!


    "Asshole!" Thaddeus slowly got up from the ground. The super-recovery brought by the Awakened Animals made him not care about these simple injuries at all, but this Eneru dared not give him this way. Face, this is also hitting Lord Kaido in the face!And I heard people around faintly saying that the Wienhill family has been comparable to the Kaido Pirates. If Kaido-sama heard him, then his anger, even Thaddeus could not imagine!


    So I must not lose!The prestige of Master Kaido cannot be folded into his own hands!


    Thinking of this, Thaddeus''s body suddenly grew two laps, exploding his jacket, revealing extremely strong muscles, dark brown hair burrowing out of the pores, and covering him like a thick armor.


    Coupled with the white flames blazing on his shoulders, Thaddeus is like a demon who walked out of hell, this is his strongest form.


    "Since I was humiliated by Veenhill Lorne last time, I have concentrated on practicing and finally realized this trick." Thaddeus stared at Anilu with a single eye, and said with a deep voice.


    "Bull fruit and angry flame form!" His body suddenly disappeared, and his whole person appeared in front of Ainilu, looking at Ainilu condescendingly, like a human-shaped fireball, making the surrounding feel extremely hot.


    "In this form, any attack that can''t kill me is meaningless, and the pain will become a part of my strength, and you," Thaddeus held out a finger towards Anilu.Said contemptuously."It''s too late to kneel and confess now!"


    boom!Aini''s road surface was indifferent, and he hit Thaddeus'' abdomen with a fist. The air vibrated and the flame on Thaddeus''s shoulder went out.


    It turned out to be a paper tiger, was he knocked down by a punch just after he finished his cruel words?The surrounding players watched this scene blankly, guessing in their hearts.But Thaddeus''s low head suddenly showed a weird smile. He snorted slightly, and the flames on his shoulders burned again, and the muscles deep in the abdomen suddenly swelled, and Anilu bounced away.


    "I told you it''s useless! Is this power felt? This is the pain you bring me!"


    Thaddeus rushed towards Ani Lu like a beast. Ani Lu Fei was caught in the air by Thaddeus, and then slammed into the ground.The entire arena couldn''t bear Thaddeus''s tremendous power, and it broke into several pieces.Some pirates were unsteady and fell directly into the water, forced to fight life and death with the betta fish lurking in the pool.


    The entire playing field can remain standing, leaving only ten or twenty players!


    "In this game, there are really some amazing players." In the player lounge, Diamanti, dressed like a native, looked at Thaddeus like a demon, and said with a light smile.


    "This power is really exciting!" Days crossed his hands on his chest and looked at Ainilu with envious expression. How cool was this punch on his body!


    "So, Thaddeus should be the champion of Group A, right?" Diamanti said with some regret."It''s a pity that he is from Kaido and can''t be used by us." After that, he turned around and prepared to leave the player lounge. He had some information to report to Doflamingo.


    "Wait a minute!" At this moment, King Liku, who had been silent, suddenly spoke. He pointed to the smoke-filled arena and said in surprise."The situation seems to have turned?"


    The contestants who have not yet fallen into the water stared blankly at Thaddeus who was showing great power. Kaido deserves to be Kaido. His subordinates are so powerful. You must know that Thaddeus is just six volleys. There are three major disasters above!And Kaido at the top of the beasts!


    Is this the pinnacle of the world!


    "The Wienhill family is really not worth mentioning in front of the Kaido Pirates."


    "It''s just a clown on the cusp of the storm."


    A contestant couldn''t help but sighed. He had always felt that this Vennhill Lorne was just lucky. If the identities of the two exchanged, he could do better than him!But before the words were finished, the sky suddenly became gloomy, which is very unusual in Dress Rosa, who is full of summer.


    boom!A thunder fell from the sky, smashing heavily in the middle of the bullfighting arena, and the current was filled with electricity.And the contestant who insulted the Wienhill family was directly chopped into a piece of coke!


    A man in a white suit and mask fell to the ground embarrassedly.After a while, he stood up stiffly and looked forward with horror.


    He has performed better among the players already on the court.Looking around, there are still a few people who can continue to fight!


    "I thought it was boring to be beaten to death by me. I don''t know if I can stand on top of the world with my physical strength, but it''s enough to pinch you to death!" Thaddeus lifted Anillu up. , Said lightly.At this time, Ainilu was like a doll in his hands.


    "Haha!" Anilu laughed sarcastically, Thaddeus secretly felt that something was wrong, and tried to squeeze Anilu''s neck with force, but his hands were only pinched to a ball of thunder and lightning, and his palms felt a little numb.


    Didn''t Armament capture the entity of Anilu?Thaddeus trembled in his heart, but it was too late to think.There was a sharp pain in the chest.


    "There is no point in an attack that can''t kill you in a second?" Ainilu held a spear turned into thunder with one hand and penetrated Thaddeus'' chest.The other hand stretched out three fingers and said three words sarcastically.


    "I do not believe!"

 299 Chapter 296: Strength and Speed!

    "Lorne said before that any ability has its weaknesses, and there is no absolutely invincible ability." Ainilu said with a sneer holding the Thunder Spear in one hand."I don''t believe that your ability to withstand damage has no upper limit."


    "Then you try it!" Thaddeus wiped the blood stains from the corners of his mouth and reached out to grab Anilu, but Anilu tilted his head slightly, and at the same time sneered at Thadieu. Si, the speed of the Thunder was so fast that Thaddeus slammed once again.


    not good!Seeing Anilu''s smile, Thaddeus had a bad feeling. He had seen and heard the domineering crazy warning, and subconsciously covered the armed domineering on his chest, especially the inside of the body that was penetrated by the lightning spear.In the next moment, Anilu released the war spear, and the thunder war spear became so dazzling that it exploded directly in Thaddeus''s body, blasting a hole in his chest.


    The heart was still beating stubbornly inside.


    But with such injuries, Thaddeus is not dead yet


    "Ahem." Thaddeus'' burly body knelt down!He coughed up blood, while covering his chest with his hands.Granulation sprouted from the edge of the wound and began to heal wildly.This is the terrifying recovery ability of the animal fruit awakener!


    "It seems that your ability to withstand damage really has an upper limit." Anilu looked at Thaddeus condescendingly, and said lightly."If you didn''t use the armed color to block this blow just now, you would die here, right?"


    boom!


    "You are wrong! All injuries will be converted into my strength, I feel that I am extremely strong now!" Thaddeus was lowering his head, coughing up blood, and said stiffly, and then suddenly hit his leg. Sweeping to Aini Road fiercely, the huge force violently rubbed against the air, making a roar.But after this kick hit Ainilu''s body, there was no imagined flesh and blood explosion.


    Afterimage?!


    "I know that you are extremely powerful, isn''t that a fool if I fight you close?" A lazy male voice rang behind Thaddeus, Thaddeus turned his head and found Anilu sitting On a piece of gravel, there is a small blue thunder and lightning ball rotating in the palm of each hand.


    "Let me see your limits." Ainilu said lightly, and then randomly slammed the small ball on the palm of his right hand towards Thaddeus. The small ball turned into a blue small in the air. bird.


    "Thunderbird!"


    In the case of serious injuries, Thaddeus could not dodge Anilu''s attack at all, and could only resist with tyrannical physical conditions.The thunderbird exploded in Thaddeus''s chest, and the electricity instantly spread throughout his body.Let his speed slow down again.


    However, before he could react, Thaddeus saw thunderbirds flying towards him.If we continue like this, we can only wait to die!Thaddeus gritted his teeth, slapped his chest fiercely, and the white flames on his shoulders burned even more hot.


    This was his last trick, burning his own vitality in exchange for strength and speed comparable to the heyday, but the price was that when the white flame burned out, he would be out of power for a long time.


    Thaddeus suddenly rushed to the front of Anilu. There was so much wind in his gestures, vowing to blow the head of the smiling man with a punch.But this punch hit the air again.


    Still an afterimage!


    "When did I give you the illusion that I would only use the afterimage once?" Anilu''s voice sounded from all sides of Thaddeus at the same time.In Thaddeus''s eyes, there was a man who was always laughing, holding "Thunderbird" in his hand.He looked at himself with a faint smile.


    Three minutes later.When the last thunderbird exploded on Thaddeus''s body, this powerful man could no longer withstand the accumulated damage, and fell to the ground with a snap.


    At this time the arena has become fragments. At the end just now, Thaddeus'' accumulated power can be terrifying beyond estimation. A pit will appear on the floor of the arena with a light step.


    However, it doesn''t make any sense to not be able to defeat the enemy''s attack, no matter how strong it is!Through the absolute speed advantage of Thunder Fruit, Anilu completely played Thaddeus in the palm of his hand!This is not that Thaddeus is not strong enough, but that he has encountered an opponent who restrained himself.However, there is only one truth in the Pirate World, that is, the winner is king!


    "So, do you still fight with me?" Ainilu stepped on the gravel, looking calmly at the last two opponents, a man wearing a white suit and an elk mask, wandering on the edge. , A brawny man with dark brown curly hair and a leather vest.


    "No, I surrender." Herald shook his head bitterly. He thought he was already very strong after experiencing the paradise trip, but after seeing the battle between Anilu and Thaddeus, he Just understand a truth.


    That is, I am just a frog in the bottom of the well.I am proud of it, even in the battle with the blood eyebrow Reynolds, he did not show the trick. It was made by covering the steel with armed color domineering. "Steel Manipulation¡¤Metal Warrior¡¤Immortal Form" was just in front of them. a joke!


    Whether it is the continuous thunder power of Anilu, or the terrifying recovery ability of Thaddeus, and the great power of gestures.They can easily defeat themselves.But Herald did not sink because of this. He raised his head and his eyes became firm.


    It''s worthy of being the subordinate of that adult, who should be so powerful.This kind of sea is what he should pursue!


    At this time, he accidentally saw a black-haired teenager wearing a large black cloak sitting by the window in the VIP room at the top of the auditorium, holding a glass of scarlet liquid, and toasting to himself.


    "What about you?" After seeing Herald concede defeat, Ainilu did not continue to ask, but turned his head and looked at the Mr. Elk in front of him with interest.


    The most mysterious contestant, what should you choose?


    "Master Anilu''s strength is ashamed." In the elk mask, there was a husky and magnetic male voice. His tone and rhyme were so sweet that people couldn''t help but want to get close.But Ainilu frowned slightly, he had always loathed this kind of mysterious person.


    "So I won''t take any humiliation when I''m down." After that, Mr. Elk leaped into the players'' lounge.


    "So, so the winner of Group A is Anilu, the Thor of the Wienhill family!" After seeing the two concede defeat, Gaz hesitated for a while before realizing that he should announce the winner. He stammered. Said.


    The strength of this group A is too strong, is this the world of pirates?

 300 Chapter 297-Lornes Speculation

    "You lose, Miss Nicole Robin." After the host Gaz announced the winner, Lorne sat on the goose down sofa and raised his glass slightly to the Miss Intelligence Officer in front of him.Drink up the liquid in the cup.


    "Convinced." Nicole Robin sat in front of Lorne, stiffly taking over the wine from Violet''s floor, learning from Lorne to drink it.As a veteran fighter under Kaido''s command, Thaddeus has long been thoroughly studied by the intelligence department of this sea. His ability to absorb damage and convert it into his own power makes the sea powerful. We have quite a headache.


    Therefore, she guessed that Anilu would lose to Thaddeus.But he didn''t expect that this Anilu would actually crush Thaddeus by relying on the speed advantage of his own ability.It seems that his intelligence is out of date.


    "So, how long are you going to work for you?" Nicole Robin said bitterly. If the BOSS knew that she had exported herself, she would have laughed and laughed, right?Fortunately, Miss Klockdale and Lorne had a good relationship, otherwise, even if she tried to make a mistake, she would die with Lorne!


    "You may have misunderstood something, Miss Nicole Robin." Lorne wiped his mouth and said lightly."I want you to work for me. I don''t want you to be out of Miss Klockdale''s clerks, but just to help me translate some historical texts when I need you."


    "Really!" Nicole Robin''s eyes lit up when he heard the words of the historical text.At the same time, his feelings for Lorne increased a lot.She raised her head and looked at Lorne''s young and handsome face like a knife. She couldn''t help comparing him with her own boss. The two of them were surprisingly similar in strength, temper, or personality.If they two...


    Thinking of this, Nicole Robin''s face turned red.


    "Is it bothering you to tease sister?" At this moment, the door of the VIP room was suddenly pushed open.A topless man with short blond hair walked in with a yawn.He walked straight to Lorne, poured himself a glass of wine, slurped it down, then turned his head and glanced at Nicole Robin sitting on the sofa with a bad smile on his face.


    "How long has Xiaojia left now? You hooked up with a little girl. Maybe the next time he comes back, he will not be alone, but with the army of BIG¡¤MOM." After spending so long in Qinghai, Aini Lu knew the pattern of this sea a long time ago, and said teasingly to Ron.


    "You are misunderstood, Lord Lorne and I are just a working relationship!" Nicole Robin quickly stood up and explained.The blush on his face was more intense, but he thought that he had just underestimated the man in front of him, even if he was as cunning as her, he didn''t know what to say at this time, and he could only froze in place.


    "Hahaha!" Anilu laughed and wanted to continue, but Ron patted his shoulder lightly and had to give up and sat on the sofa."How do you feel, Thaddeus?" Ron said lightly after Anilu sat down.


    "How strong is it?" Anilu rubbed his temples and began to think. "The combination of the terrifying recovery ability of the animal awakened and the ability of the ox fruit to transform pain into strength is quite tricky. If I were not the faster Thunder Fruit, it would be hard to escape the fate of being defeated by him."


    Ainilu said truthfully, he has never liked to promote himself by belittling opponents, besides, this Thaddeus is a respectable opponent.


    "How does it compare to the execution of the war?" After hearing Ainilu''s evaluation, Lorne frowned and asked.


    "During the execution of war? At that time, he was just a rubbish! He lost his fighting ability after being shot a few times!" Ainilu said disdainfully.He was there when Ron taught Thaddeus, and Thaddeus could not even come to him.


    "It''s impossible to make so much progress in less than a year." Lorne snapped his fingers, and Violet next to him immediately took out a reward list from his body. Thaddeus was covered in blood. Photos of wanton laughter.


    "Navy traitor Thaddeus, bounties 400,000,000 (400 million) Bailey, DEADORALIVE (life or death)." Ainilu asked suspiciously while reading the information on the reward list.


    "What do you mean?"


    "This is not the point," Lorne said softly, supporting his forehead, pointing to the date on it."The effective date is from the autumn of 1503 in the Haiyuan calendar. In other words, Thaddeus was already famous five years ago."


    "The incident happened five years ago. Many government personnel, including the former Chief Administrator, Ken, and Vice Admiral Long, chose to defect." Nicole Robin added in due course. Much more than Violet, who had just served as Lorne''s secretary.


    "So," Ainilu had vaguely guessed what Lorne wanted to say.


    "Strength is the result of accumulated practice over time, it is impossible to make a leap forward."


    "Thadius was touched during the execution of the war at that time." Lorne said confidently, and even Thaddeus himself did not realize the reduction in his strength.This is a terrible ability.


    After a while, Anilu tentatively revealed a person''s name.


    ...


    The player medical room of the bullfighting arena, and Dres Rosa''s doctors are all concentrated here.Treat these survivors.This is the request of the Don Quixote family. After all, if you die in the arena, it can be said that the contestants are responsible for themselves.But if you lose your combat effectiveness and die because of poor treatment, then the Don Quixote family as the organizer will have to bear some infamy.


    "Are you really going to die?" A trainee doctor said blankly as he looked at a player whose chest was severely cut open, revealing the yellow fat inside, and who was groaning in pain.Is it really worthwhile to sacrifice your life for something illusory?


    "Pirates are like this," said an older doctor next to him sarcastically. "They call this stupid act of sending to death a dream."


    "The pirate claims to be the freest person in the world. This is simply a joke!" The older doctor sarcastically said while stitching the players in front of him."The four emperors are the same, and so are the seven martial arts under the king. These famous pirates are simply a scourge. They have become benchmarks standing on this sea. They are regarded as idols by countless young people, and then they go to death one after another."


    The older healer, his son was inspired by the Pirate King Roger and decided to go to sea. He has not yet returned, so the doctor hates the Pirate.


    "But they are really strong!" The trainee doctor said blankly."Especially the senior cadre of the Vennhill family, when he defeated the six volleys of the Four Emperor Kaido, he was really handsome!"


    The trainee doctor raised his head, looked at Thaddeus who fell in front of him, and said with a look of enviousness, if he also had their strength.


    As everyone knows, there was a phone bug on Thaddeus who slowly opened his eyes and listened to all their conversations.

 301 Chapter 298

    New world, somewhere.A man in a black robe sat under a boulder, holding a phone bug.The black hood covered his entire head, revealing only his pale and thin lower cheeks.


    "It seems that this time the champion of the Dresrosa Bullfighting arena will be separated between the Wien Hill family and the Don Quixote family. The duel between the two kings, Qiwu Hai, is really looking forward to it." The insect was imitating a young man''s voice, and after a pause, the young man said enviously."I heard that Sakuramiya Rashi is a rare female supernova for the championship prize. I don''t know if it is as beautiful as it is rumored."


    Then came the sound of turning the body and pulling the bandage around the wound, the young man said in surprise.


    "Hey, there is a phone worm here? This Thaddeus is really careless. The phone worm is alive. Let him sleep well."


    "Dududu~"


    The phone worm in the black robe man closed his eyes and fell into a deep sleep.The black-robed man was thoughtful, tapping the stone lightly with a finger, and after a while, he said to himself.


    "It seems that Thaddeus has failed," the black-robed man took the phone worm back, stood up, and said coldly."We need to go to Dressrosa, Kaido."


    He turned around, and behind him was a cave. A giant man with a height of nearly ten meters, a black hair shawl, and a pair of horns was sitting in the cave drinking alcohol. On his sturdy man¡¯s arm, the dragon scale tattoo was vivid, like a head. The sleeping beast.


    "Guru Guru Guru." The strong man drank the wine in the pot, wiped the stains from the corner of his mouth, and snorted disdainfully.


    "Thadius, this trash, can''t handle this little thing."


    "But this is also excusable, right? Who told you to be so weak?" The strong man stood up swayingly and said disdainfully.


    "Wynhill? Don Quixote? Haha."


    ...


    To be fair and give the players enough rest time, the final championship of the bullfighting arena will start in two days.After the audience left the field, the results of the ABCD group game quickly spread throughout Dresrosa, and these champions have also become popular figures in Tokushima.


    The audience who was fortunate enough to watch the game with their own eyes told their relatives and friends about the deeds of these champions and what kind of kingly spirit Diamanti possessed, so that all opponents surrendered without a fight. Although the former King Liku had He has been cruel, but still cares about his subordinates, how Deis resisted, those fatal attacks hit him like tickles, but the most talked about is the power of Anilu, the kind The strength of the rival makes many people fascinated.


    "Ah! Is it Master Eniro?" As soon as Lorne and his party left the bullfighting arena, they heard a young girl yelling, and the girl tied her long flax hair into a ponytail. Wearing a pale white dress with a wreath on his head, there are some freckles on his face, but it adds a bit of vitality.My face blushed because of excitement.


    She walked up to Ainilu a little bit shyly and said shyly."Master Ainilu can sign me?"


    "It seems that you have become a big star," Lorne laughed at the somewhat awkward Anilu. In this era, the young, handsome, powerful, and arrogant Anilu belongs to almost all young girls. Dream girl.


    The little girl looked at Lorne with a little fear. She had vaguely heard that this black-haired and cloaked boy was a rare hero in this sea, even comparable to King Don Quixote Doflamingo. .But still looking expectantly at Ainilu, her big brown eyes were shining.


    Ainilu bit his head and wrote his name on the little girl¡¯s white dress, and then heard several screams. He looked around, but found that many little girls were staring here, and their eyes flashed with little dresses. The same light as the girl.


    It made people scalp numb, and Ainilu couldn''t wait to turn around and fight Thaddeus again, and he was unwilling to face these "star chasers".


    But fortunately, Lorne made a timely relief. He snapped his fingers, and the little girls staring at Anilu were stunned, and then they could no longer find their idol.


    "How about? It feels comfortable to be liked by the girls." In a quiet restaurant, Lorne teased Ainilu.


    The name of this restaurant is "Sweet Meat Gourmet", which Violet strongly recommends. According to her, even the royal chefs are not as good as the master chefs of this restaurant. Their "honey half crisp steak" is Drey Throsa''s unique!


    Lorne just used the ability of "twisting the illusion" to make these little girls no longer see themselves and Aini Road, and then walked into this store grandiosely.


    "Not very good, these little girls are much more difficult to deal with than their opponents on the battlefield." Anilu rubbed his temples and said slowly.These little girls'' tender necks, he can break more than a dozen with one hand.I don''t know how they dare to come in front of them, are they not afraid of death?I am a pirate!


    "I really don''t know how you dealt with girls before." Ainilu looked helpless. When Lorne was a priest in Adela before, he was far more popular than he is now. Every time he went out, A young girl shyly handed out flowers. When Lorne returned home, these flowers could fill the entire carriage!


    How did he endure it?


    "Hahahaha! Getting along with girls is a college question!" Lorne beckoned, and the waiter who had been waiting for a long time walked over quickly.


    Violet handed the waiter a black card, and then blinked slyly at Lorne, seeming to be certain that Lorne would definitely choose this store, so she set a table early.


    Four grilled half-burned steaks were served on the table. I have to say that this "sweet meat gourmet" does have something unique to him.The sweet and greasy honey neutralizes the greasiness of the steak, which makes the appetite open.


    "Why are they not afraid of us." Just after the fierce battle with Thaddeus, Anilu was also a little hungry. He cut off a large steak and put it in his mouth. The tender juice stimulated the taste buds and made his mood change. After a little joy, he threw this question that had been buried in his heart for a long time.


    Are they not afraid of pirates?


    "About this question, I can try to answer it." Nicole Robin rolled up her hair, put a small piece of steak in her mouth and swallowed it, then slowly said, this question, her BOSS, the big pirate, the king of Qiwuhai.Krokdal once answered with her.


    "That is, the pirates you understand may be a little different from the pirates they understand."

 302 Chapter 299

    "This world is full of pirates." Nicole Robin said faintly, "especially after the opening of the era of great voyages, the one-piece in Roger''s mouth makes many people fascinated."


    "People with aspirations and dreams have chosen to go to sea. This is the wave of the times, and even the world government cannot stop it. Therefore, this sea, especially the residents of the New World, have many opportunities to contact pirates."


    "In their eyes, the pirate is not an abstract gratitude, but a specific person, a profession. These civilians probably hold that''the holy priests also have all evil generations, and how many of them are there. A good person is excusable, right?'' This view. So in the eyes of these little girls, you are probably the few''good pirates''."


    "Unreasonable," Anilu muttered. "Neither the so-called pirates nor the civilians are unreasonable. If it weren''t for so many powerful men in this sea to fight, I would help Lorne fulfill his wish. , Went to the infinite land."


    Ainilu chewed the beef in his chewing mouth fiercely, "One-piece or something, it''s just a meaningless rubbish!" Ainilu''s thoughts are actually many powerful ideas in the New World. Level, one-piece has no much appeal.


    Power, wealth, and strength, they all have it!


    "Cheers to this meaningless rubbish!" Lorne raised his glass, the liquid in the glass shook, what a one-piece was, even he, a traveler who had read the original, didn''t know.But now, his family members are his one-piece.


    Nicole Robin stared at Lorne and Ainilu blankly, with a speechless face. You must know how many pirates¡¯ ultimate dreams are one-piece, but they were dismissed as rubbish.I wanted to say a few words, but suddenly heard a huge explosion outside.


    "It''s the direction of King''s Heights!" Violet was the first to react. She has lived in this place for more than ten years and is quite familiar with it.


    Lorne got up and walked out of the shop of "Sweet Meat Gourmet".I saw a group of soldiers from the Don Quixote family running towards the palace.Turning his head to see, the top floor of the palace seemed to have been bombarded. A big hole was blasted open, burning flames, and black smoke.


    According to memory, it was the meeting room of Doflamingo, where Sakuragiya Li was imprisoned!


    "It seems that some people don''t want this secret to fall into our hands." Ron squinted, his perception ability exuded, and he saw Doflamingo standing on the top floor of the palace with a look of anger.But at this time he was quite embarrassed, the pink flamingo cloak was stained with black smoke, his inseparable sunglasses were also blown up, revealing his rebellious black eyes.


    "Able to snatch Sakuramiya Rashi from Doflamingo''s hands, this man has a big background!"


    Beneath the King¡¯s Heights, in an alley next to the Avenue of Lovers, a woman wearing a ninja tights and an unusually fat figure ran hurriedly carrying a woman in a fuchsia kimono with her hands and feet firmly chained by the sea floor stone chains. .


    "Damn it! How is this Doflamingo so powerful," the fat woman cursed, seeming to feel that the sea floor stone on Sakura Miyari had touched her, so she changed her posture and continued to run wildly.


    The secret navy weapon in exchange for the black market, the "volcanic rock explosive" researched by Dr. Vegapunk, with the cooperation of his perfect ninjutsu, didn''t even hurt him seriously!He only slowed down for a while, then stood up and pursued himself.If it wasn''t for someone to help him mislead him in the direction of the pursuit, at this time he had been caught by Doflamingo!


    Is this the strong overseas?


    "Who are you? Why do you want to save your concubine?" Amidst the bumps, Sakuramiya Rashi endured her physical discomfort and asked aloud.Why does this obese woman seem to save herself, doesn''t she know that the man is Doflamingo?


    "You can call me Little Ninja Sister," the fat woman turned her head and smiled at Sakura Miyari. You can see that even if she is fat and bloated, she still has the charm. She must have been a beauty in the past.


    "If you want to talk about why I saved you, who told me to have some connections with your mother Ying Ruhua."


    "You are from the country of Wano!" Sakuragiya Rashi raised her brows and asked tremblingly. She was able to say her mother''s name in one go. With the makeup of this woman, Sakuragiya Rashi remembered that her mother had mentioned it to herself. The profession of Ninja in Wonokuni.


    "Bingo!" Shinobu laughed, "I am the retainer of Mr. Foxfire Nishemonemon, and Mr. Foxfire Nishemonemon once served the former Mitsutsuki-sama with your mother!"


    That''s it!Sakuramiya Rashi took a deep breath. Is this the mother''s former friend?Is the mother''s long-cherished wish finally fulfilled?"My mother asked her concubine to apologize to you. She shouldn''t run away in anger, she hid that thing..."


    Before Sakuramiya''s words were finished, Shinobu gently placed it on the ground.Xiao Ren turned around and said chicly."Master Mita has never blamed Sakuraruhua!"


    "You take a good rest here, I will take you home after I get rid of this opponent!"


    Sakuramiya Rashi looked up and saw a person walking out of the alley, a black-haired teenager wearing a black cloak!


    "Doflamingo''s running dog!" Xiaoren said with a sneer, "I won''t give you a chance to inform Doflamingo, you just die here!"


    boom!


    She suddenly took out a small ball and slammed it on the ground, and the smoke immediately dispersed and filled the alley.


    This stupid woman!Lorne frowned slightly. He came over just to confirm who had robbed Sakuramiya Rashi. For this reason, he deliberately ignored Nicole Robin and Violet.I didn''t expect that this woman would actually make a difference.Using this smoke bomb, are you afraid that Doflamingo will not see it?


    Under Lorne''s perception, Doflamingo, who had already flown toward the pier, was taken aback for a moment, and then flew toward this side. His speed was extremely fast, and he could reach here within a few minutes.


    "Ninfa¡¤Hidden Technique!" Xiao Ren''s voice sounded above Lorne.A fat figure broke through the mist, holding a handful of Kuang Wushuo, and piercing Lorne''s head. This posture matched her tonnage and did have some lethal power.


    Lorne took a step back, trying to avoid it, the face of the young Shinobi in midair showed an expression that he had expected you to have, and the whole person disappeared again.


    "Ninfa¡¤ Erlianshenzhu!" Her body suddenly appeared behind Ron, and Kuwu pierced Ron''s back at an extremely tricky angle, but a strong hand suddenly pinched her. At the wrist, Xiao Ren suffered from pain, and Ku Wu fell on the ground, and at the same time yelled incrediblely.


    "You, why can you find me!"


    At this moment, the mist cleared, and Sakuramiya Rashi stared blankly at Shinobu who was grabbed by Ron, and finally a trace of astonishment appeared on her calm face.

 303 Chapter 300

    "Overseas people, why can they find my way of forbearance?" Xiao Ren''s neck was pinched by Ron, and the whole person was lifted up, unable to break free, but still reluctantly said.


    Ninjutsu is the unspoken secret of Wano Country, and only those who follow the daimyo are qualified to learn it.But a guess came to Xiao Ren''s heart, she asked tremblingly.


    "Are you a wizard?"


    According to legend, some people possess witchcraft and possess various abilities that are different from ordinary people, such as her boss, "Foxfire" Kinemon, and she herself is a witchcraft.


    "Halloween?" Lorne was taken aback after hearing this word, but he quickly reacted. The sorcerer should be the name of the Demon Fruit Ability by the Kingdom of He, and he said contemptuously.


    "I close and lock the country, I am self-proclaimed, and have never seen the powerful people of the sea. Do you need magic to deal with?" According to the battle just now, this ninja couldn''t even grasp the domineering and domineering. There was no interference from the domineering. She quickly locked her figure and grabbed her.


    You don''t even need the "micro-sensing field"!


    Hearing that his homeland was insulted by Lorne, Xiao Ren''s face flushed red, twisting his body in the air, trying to break free.However, under the control of Lorne''s powerful hand, all his struggles were in vain, and it was of no use except to make himself more uncomfortable.


    "Master Lorne, please don''t humiliate us." At this time, a clear and sweet female voice sounded, and Sakuragiya Rashi struggled to stand up and speak."You and Doflamingo are not the same. It is better to fall into your hands than to fall into his hands."


    "However, the secret carried by the concubine is never told to anyone outside the country of Wano, even if you kill the concubine."


    She has the ability to see if others are lying, so she knew that she was in the palace at that time, and Ron didn''t believe what she said at all!


    "Xiao Li, don''t succumb to him!" Xiao Ren struggled, because her voice was a little hoarse after holding her breath for too long."I just didn''t know that his witchcraft ability had failed. I still have a few ninja companions secretly responding. If you don''t let us go, you will be strangled with no resistance!"


    Lorne ignored the howling of the female ninja, but stared at Sakura Miyari. Her eyes were as calm as water, without the slightest fear, as if she had already put her life and death out of her mind.This calm and silent temperament, matched with her beautiful appearance, has a special flavor.


    "Interesting," Lorne let go of Shinobu, threw her aside, and said slowly."I''m looking forward to your full bloom." Then he looked down at the grin leaning against the wall and gasped, with a strange arc showing the corner of his mouth.


    "This Dressrosa is too boring, do your best to make things worse!"


    "You let us go?" Sakuramiya Rashi said in shock, but at this moment Shinobu reacted quickly, picked up Sakuramiya Rashi, staggered Lorne and rushed out towards the alley, while shouting.


    "You will pay for your arrogance!"


    "Doflamingo is coming from the right." When Xiaonin quickly rushed out of the alley, Lorne said suddenly.The fat female ninja stepped slowly, then gritted her teeth and left from the left.


    The female swordsman who was lying on the shoulders of Shinobu, after hearing Ron''s words, turned her head and watched the black-haired man disappear gradually, Furui Bubo''s eyes finally had some strange emotions.


    "This is the second time I have let my concubine go away. Is she who my mother said?"


    Sakura Miyari¡¯s mother left after she gave her life-long learning to Sakura Miyari when she was very young. She has only two memories of this mysterious woman. One is her mother¡¯s long-cherished wish, and her love to the Guangyue family. Repent, entrust Sakuramiya Rashi to wait for her to grow up and take this secret back.


    The other is, when her mother was dying, she was lying on the hospital bed, smiling while stroking Sakuramiyari''s head while saying something."I can''t see Xiaoli getting married, I''m really sorry."


    "What is getting married?" I remember asking childishly when I was young.


    "To marry is to meet a person who is worthy of your life, even if you give up everything, you want to leave with him. It''s like mom and dad," the mother kindly stroked her daughter''s head, but her eyes were full of nostalgia.


    "Xiao Li will also meet."


    Since she was born, Sakura Miyari has never seen her so-called father, the term daddy, in her dictionary, is associated with coldness.But my mother never seemed to regret this, even because this man had betrayed the family he had followed for a long time, even if he walked away in pain in the illness, he never came back and did not complain.


    In Sakuramiya''s memory, her mother left with happiness.


    "Don''t be fooled by his rhetoric!" Xiaoren noticed the strangeness of the girl on his back and hurriedly said."These overseas people just want to use you to get the secret treasure of Wano Country!"


    "Really?" Sakuramiya Pear muttered to herself.He immediately left distracting thoughts behind him, his first goal was to fulfill his mother''s long-cherished wish, and then to find the man who had delayed his mother''s life.


    Although he is bloated, Shinobu is fast and good at hiding. Even with Sakuramiya pear on his back, he quickly came to a tall building with a sign of a smiling clown hanging on the building. This is overseas. An underground world exchange in China, as long as you have money, you can get everything here.


    She wanted to sneak out through the "Umit logistics company" here, and as long as she left Dresrosa, she would be out of Doflamingo''s control!


    Cleverly avoiding the two guards, Xiaoren walked into the building in a familiar way, and then pressed the elevator leading to the ground floor. This is an extremely empty place with countless freighters docked on the shore, like an underground dock. .


    At this time, a ninja with a blue turban had been waiting near the port for a long time. After seeing Xiao Ren arrived, he was overjoyed and beckoned to the side. One was wearing blue overalls with "Umit Logistics Company" on his chest. The young man with the label came over quickly.He looked at Shinobu and Sakura Miyako before slowly speaking.


    "Are these two people going to smuggle? After all, this is the site of the King''s Qiwuhai, and the price is not cheap."


    "Money is not a problem!" Xiaoren said urgently. When she came out of Wano Country, she brought out a lot of family antiques and exchanged a lot of money on the black market.She was only worried that her work was not agile enough, and Doflamingo caught up with her.


    "Outstanding guests." The little brother in tooling praised, and then pointed to a coffin on a ship, "The guests lie in it first."


    "What do you mean?" Xiao Ren yelled, and the killing intent instantly locked the little brother in tooling.

 304 Chapter 301 Brother Doflamingo

    Xiao Ren became serious in an instant, and his killing intent locked the little brother in tooling.His words mean that they are going to die?


    "Sorry, sorry, I didn''t give a thorough introduction." The little brother of tooling consciously failed and quickly explained."It''s just that the aggrieved guests hide in the coffin, and then take them out by consignment."


    "After all, this is the site of the King¡¯s Qiwu Sea. The Don Quixote family has strict supervision over the import and export of goods, including the ships temporarily docked on the island of Dresrosa. Without this method, it is impossible to bring Left with the guests."


    It turned out to be so.Shinobu and the ninja in the blue turban nodded, which makes sense.So she took Sakuragiya pear and lay in the three coffins respectively, watching the coffins gradually close, Xiao Ren stared coldly at the tooling brother.


    "If you lie to us, then you are not far from death."


    The coffin closed and the surrounding environment became extremely dark.Shinobu put his hands on his chest and began to think.


    It is worthy of being an import and export thing. The coffin is unusually strong, even the inner wall has gorgeous lines, and the bottom is covered with soft silk. Lying here reminds Xiao Ren to remember that when he was following Lord Guangyue, the tatami was like this. Feel it?


    However, it is obvious that you can leave Dress Rosa by squinting for a while, but there is a faint feeling of anxiety in her heart.


    Is it really that simple?


    ...


    Lorne leaned against the wall of the alley, lit a cigar and smoked. Before the smoke entered his lungs, he heard a sound, as if a heavy object fell.A man wearing a pink flamingo cloak walked over with a gloomy expression.


    "Where is the intruder?"


    Doflamingo saw Ron leaning against the wall and smoking, he walked over and asked in a deep voice.


    "Her methods are very strange, I have never seen them before." Lorne took out a cigar and handed it to Doflamingo, and said lightly."One inadvertently let her run away."


    "Do you sometimes miss it?" Doflamingo took Lorne''s cigar and said with a look of surprise, "Isn''t your ability a hidden enemy like Tianke?"


    The heroes of the Great Seas had long guessed about Lorne''s ability, but since Lorne himself never announced it, he could only reach a few consensuses through the analysis of Lorne''s record.


    First, Lorne is a rare superhuman demon fruit capable person, his ability is biased towards the spiritual aspect, very strange.


    Second, Lorne can manipulate other people''s bodies, so the number of people is meaningless to him!


    Third, Lorne''s ability can strengthen the domineering of seeing, hearing, and color, and his domineering range of seeing, hearing and color is extremely powerful, but it does not rule out the possibility that he is the owner of special seeing, hearing and color.


    The above three points are the lessons of the blood and tears of the losers, including even the current king Qiwuhai, the big pirate, who can only lick his wounds in the paradise, Moonlight Moria.


    "I''m not a god, only a god never misses." Lorne shook his head, "Besides, don''t you also capsize in the gutter?"


    "So that''s it." Doflamingo nodded and did not continue to question.At this time, a team of soldiers from the Don Quixote family arrived late and sealed the entrance to the alley, but after seeing Lorne and Doflamingo inside, they retreated respectfully.


    There was no sound during the whole process, which surprised Lorne.In his perception, the physical quality of these fighters was exceptionally high, even comparable to elite soldiers of the Navy, and their obedience to the Don Quixote family was even as good as that of the clone soldiers under Gage''s command.


    Are these the hidden powers of Doflamingo?


    "However," Lorne breathed out a puff of smoke and stared at Doflamingo."Without Sakuramiya Rashi, what are you going to use to compensate the winner of the bullfighting arena?"


    After all, the reason why those heroes come to this bullfighting arena is entirely based on the secret behind Sakuramiya Rashi that even the four emperors Kaido coveted. Once he fails to speak, then his "Tianyasha" is estimated to be Become a joke of this sea!


    "The game will be held two days later. This period of time is enough for me to catch this little bug!" Doflamingo said with a gloomy expression on his forehead, which was exposed."Offending me is the biggest mistake in her life!"


    Doflamingo suddenly stretched out his right hand, and a thin thread spurted from the tip of his five fingers, wrapped around the top floor of the palace in King''s Heights, and then Doflamingo flew up.


    "If my subordinates win this game, I will keep this secret for you!" Lorne''s presumptuous laughter came from below, making Doflamingo frown slightly, and he took out a phone call from his arms Worm, said in a deep voice over there.


    "Torrepol, help me block all the traffic arteries of Dresrosa, and then inform the Spades Army to search the city. I don''t believe these people can fly out!"


    "Finally, post a bounty in the dark world, a fat female ninja, bounty, 200,000,000 (two hundred million) Bailey!" Doflamingo''s eyes flashed even with glasses that could not stop Killing intent.


    If his younger brother Luo Xindi saw it, he would know that this kind of murderous intent had appeared when Doflamingo was ten years old.That time, he personally shot and killed his father!


    "It deserves to be pure evil." Lorne looked at Doflamingo, who was far away, and the killing intent almost condensed into him, said lightly.Then shook his head and walked out of the alley.


    Ainilu and the others are still waiting for themselves at the "Sweet Meat Gourmet", but speaking of it, after a fight, they feel a little hungry again.


    It¡¯s not that he deliberately pitted his allies, but he is sure that Doflamingo will pull them out before Shinobu escapes from Dresrosa. If this is not possible, then Lorne We must consider changing an ally.


    "Before you get caught, let''s have a good fight!" Lorne muttered to himself looking at the direction Xiaoren was leaving."Then let all the hidden people show their true shape!"


    ...


    In the waters of Dresrosa, several warships sailed on the endless sea, and a resolute middle-aged man sat on the bow of the ship with his legs up.Looking at Tokushima that appeared at the end of the field of vision.


    "Is Dres Rosa there?" the middle-aged man murmured to himself, "how many admirals responded to this action."


    "Report to General Sakaski," a navy soldier stepped forward and said respectfully."Lieutenant General Guizhu Vergo, Lieutenant Weasel, and Lieutenant General Dalmesia have confirmed that they will participate in this operation. Lieutenant General Dougman learned that the King Qiwuhai and Veenhill Lorne had passed through Tokushima. Applications for Membership."


    After a while, he continued."General Huang Yuan Polusalino said that he is hunting down a group of pirates and will come here as soon as the solution is over."


    "Enough." Sakas base station got up, his fist turned into a ball of burning magma, he said with firm eyes."The justice of the navy cannot be defiled!"

 305 Chapter 302: Conspiracy and Joker

    When Lorne returned to "Sweet Meat Gourmet", Ainilu and the others had finished their meal, but Violet thoughtfully helped Lorne pack a copy of the signature, "Honey Half Crispy Steak".


    The sky suddenly became very dark, it seemed that it was going to rain, and it was not too small.Heavy rains in the non-rainy season are rare in Dres Rosa, which is midsummer all year round.


    Ainilu and others stood at the door of the "Sweet Meat Gourmet" shop, waiting for Lorne''s return.


    Several teams of soldiers from the Don Quixote family hurried over. The residents around saw this scene and thought of the explosion in the palace. They had anticipated that something big would happen and hid in their homes.


    The bustling Long Street of Dressrosa has become lonely.


    "It''s human nature to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages." Lorne said with a smile as he looked at the people running away in a hurry.A little girl with a flax-colored ponytail passed by in front of Lorne and the others, and was stunned when she saw Ainilu standing aside.But still gritted his teeth and left.


    "Idols are not worth mentioning in the face of life and death." Lorne teased. Ainilu ignored Lorne, snorted coldly, and walked towards the bullfighting arena alone.The staff has prepared an independent lounge for every player who has advanced to the final so that they can meet the game in the best condition.


    Since participating in this competition, what''s the point of not taking first place?


    Lorne followed closely, but just as he stepped on, he found that Violet was pulling tightly on the sleeves of his black cloak. She seemed to notice something.He said urgently.


    "Will there be anything in this country?"


    Even if they no longer belong to the royal family, Violet still cares about the fate of this country. After all, this is built by the Liku clan one by one!


    "Don Quixote Doflamingo won''t let this happen." Lorne said with a smile. Doflamingo had long regarded this country as his residence, his ancestors hundreds of years ago His territory is of extraordinary significance to him.


    After Violet heard Lorne''s words, he was first delighted, but then his eyes were a little dim. Does this country really belong to Don Quixote?


    "Moreover," Lorne stretched out his arm and Violet subconsciously took his hand, and Lorne said lightly."I won''t allow it either."


    Patter.


    It suddenly rained heavily in the sky, and Violet took out the umbrella he carried and held it up for Lorne.The two of them held hands and walked outside.


    Nicole Robin followed them. Just now, she received a call from the sailor, saying that the Don Quixote family had blocked all the piers and that the ships docked here could not go to sea, so she could only wronged her in Deres Rosado. Stay for a few days.


    Looking up at the sky, he couldn''t help muttering to himself.Storm is coming.


    ...


    "So, why don''t you surrender when you are sure that you are defeated."


    A brawny man with dark brown curly hair lying on the hospital bed in the athlete''s medical room of the bullfighting arena, he was covered in bandages, but his mood was exceptionally high.And a woman in a black leather coat sat on the edge of the bed, complaining, and peeling fruit for a man.


    "The pirate''s world is not sluggish! If you lose the courage to meet with him this time, there will be no meeting next time!"


    The man thought for a while and said seriously.


    "I just want to see how far apart I am from those monsters."


    "Just take a look! Now you know! Just the aftermath of the battle made you like this!"


    This man is called Herald of Steel. In the arena, because of the electric conductivity of steel, he was sadly struck by the lightning of Anilu, but he was very resistant to the end.


    "These are small things," Herald said carelessly."Cultivate for a few days."


    "But it''s worthy of that adult''s subordinate, really strong!" Herald touched his skin, and there was a slight tingling feeling on it.


    This is the part of the electric shock.


    "That lord, that lord!" Nana said angrily."For him, don''t even want your own life?"


    Herald wanted to say something, but he suddenly raised his head, staring straight out of the window, and said coldly.


    "Come out."


    "Really worthy of the man who defeated Reynolds with bloody eyebrows. I found me so soon." The window was slowly opened, and a man in a white suit broke into the room and stood in the room.


    "Elk!" Herald squinted.Looking at the comer, he said coldly.


    "What are you doing here, if I remember correctly, the two of us are not familiar."


    Nana stretched out her hand quietly behind her, where she had hidden a dagger.


    However, Herald grabbed him, and the latter shook his head gently at him.


    "A wise move," Elk is the top magician. Of course, Nana''s every move can''t escape his eyes. "With this lady''s strength, it is probably difficult to hurt me."


    "What do you want to do, if it is for provocation, I will fight you." Herald said coldly. He hates this kind of mysterious person. Is there anything wrong with fists?Have to obliterate things!


    "Then I''ll be honest and honest." The elk walked to Herald and said softly.


    "You and I are all here for that Sakuramiya Rashi and the secret behind her, and at this time, we are all losers."


    "Your identity and background are very simple. So I want to work with you."


    "What do you do with cooperation? Subvert Doflamingo''s rule?" Herald sneered. Although he was straightforward, it didn''t mean he was stupid. He knew how far the two of them were from Doflamingo.


    "If it was before, this would not be possible." The elk nodded and agreed with Heral, "But, now this Sakuramiya Rashi. Escaped!"


    ...


    Dressrosa, the exchange of the underground world, the office of Umit logistics company.


    A Mediterranean-looking man in a black suit sits in the office, counting Bailey while looking at a document on the desk.


    Don''t look at his shame.He is a man called "The God of Wealth of Umit".Umit''s ability to become the king of the underground world is inseparable from his help.


    His name is Ursola Tucci.


    "The reward of 200 million Baileys, has anyone offended joker?"


    After Pele counted, he picked up the reward list on the table and said lightly, "A fat female ninja?"


    "A beautiful woman in a kimono?"


    "Maybe there are other accomplices?"


    After reading it, he casually tossed the reward list aside and said lightly."Really people who live and die, they may not know what joker means."


    Joker is the code name of Doflamingo in the dark world, and it is also the ghost card in playing cards.

 306 Chapter 303 The Underground World and Religion

    In addition to King Qiwuhai, Doflamingo has another identity as a middleman in the underground world. As long as he has money, he can buy anything from him.


    Even a country!


    Tuqi couldn''t figure out who would offend this evil god in Doflamingo''s base camp.This is no longer simply stupid to describe.


    But to die!


    Slowly picking up a cup of coffee on the table, Tucci tasted it leisurely. At this time, the door of the office slowly opened, and a young man in blue overalls walked in.


    "This time there is no problem with the people who are smuggling?" Tuqi looked at the young man and said lightly.


    The so-called country is not necessarily as glamorous as it is on the surface, no matter how sacred it is, there will be darkness hidden.


    Many people are forced to leave their homes due to various reasons.If they cannot leave through official channels, they will choose their "Umit Logistics Company" to leave.


    They promise that even the king of the country doesn''t know how you left.


    Of course, this requires paying a little Bailey.


    The underground world only pays attention to one principle, that is, the supremacy of interests, even if Doflamingo is the king of the underground world, as long as they are given enough benefits, they still dare to betray.


    "Dress Rosa''s guests have been settled, but because the Don Quixote family closed the terminal, our freighter will have to stop at Dres Rosa for a few days."


    "Then soothe the emotions of the guests." Tuqi said lightly.At the same time, he grabbed a lot of Bailey, without the money in his hands, he always felt uneasy.


    "I''m already doing it." The young man in tooling nodded, then looked at Tucci in confusion."Are we really going to continue doing business in Tokushima? After all, this is Master Doflamingo''s site. If you accidentally offend Master Doflamingo..."


    The underground world has existed in Dresrosa for many years, and the Don Quixote family reoccupied Dresrosa for only a few months.


    Although Umit-sama ordered him not to do Deres Rosa''s business, how can there be any businessmen who do not love money?


    Because one sentence would give up this site that had been in business for many years, even Tuqi was a bit painful.So he kept it secretly.


    As long as you don¡¯t get caught, isn¡¯t it okay?


    "However, there is an abnormality I have to report." The young man in tooling looked at Tuqi, thought about it, and said slowly.


    "Oh!" Tuqi raised his eyebrows and looked at the young man in overalls, who was his capable subordinate, known for his careful observation.


    "That is, there are a few guests who don''t seem to be natives of Dresrosa."


    "Let''s take a look." Tucci picked up the coffee and tasted it slowly.


    "A fat female ninja, and a beautiful woman with fuchsia hair."


    "Puff!" A sip of coffee was sprayed on the table, Tuqi picked up the reward sheet he had just thrown on the table at random, and then grabbed the collar of the young man in overalls and shouted.


    "pardon!"


    "A fat female ninja, and a beautiful woman with fuchsia hair."


    Although puzzled, the young man in tooling repeated his words, and then Tu Qi looked at the reward list in his hand, his face as earthy.


    "It''s over, I''m planted here!"


    ...


    Two days later, the bullfighting arena final was held as scheduled.


    There were no empty seats in the audience, and it seemed that the large search in the first two days did not affect them at all.Because the Don Quixote family later issued an announcement that this so-called search was just a surprise check on whether the residents had hidden prohibited items.


    The result of the inspection is that the whole city is qualified!


    Lorne sat suspiciously in the VIP seat of the bullfighting arena. According to his perception, Doflamingo did not catch Sakuramiya Rashi and Shinobu, the only thing that can be determined is that they have not left Dresrow. Sa.


    Why does he have the confidence to hold the competition? Isn''t he afraid of being ashamed of not being able to issue prizes?


    Unless now he has completely mastered the whereabouts of Xiao Ren, grabbing only in one thought.Otherwise Lorne couldn''t think of why Doflamingo was so confident.


    But speaking of their whereabouts, Lorne turned his head slightly, looked in the direction of the underground world''s stronghold in Dresrosa, and muttered.


    "Not so stupid?"


    "What are you talking about?" Nicole Robin asked suspiciously, sitting aside.


    "Nothing," Lorne said flatly."It''s just that I suddenly realized the importance of intelligence."


    "However, you should care more about this, right?" Lorne pointed to Nicole Robin''s hand that resembled a small note, which was a voucher for the casino.


    Yesterday when they were shopping, they ran into a casino that had just opened. They bet on the result of today''s game.


    The four champions in the ABCD group, Ainilu, Diamanti, and Diys all have odds ranging from 1 to 2 to 1 to 3, and only Lao Liku has odds of 1 to 10.


    This is the case. Very few people bought it. They saw the terrifying strength of other people. The gamblers didn''t believe that King Liku could win, and some even opened alternative bets, that is, how long the King Liku could live.


    Nicole Robin took out five million Baileys and pressed them on Ainilu''s body. Her eyes were extremely vicious. After seeing Ainilu''s strength, she concluded that he was the strongest in this competition. By.


    Because of him, I have exported myself, so I must win back from him!


    After seeing Violet, he also took out one hundred thousand Baileys and bought his father to win.


    She is no longer a noble princess, and she has worked so hard to save this 100,000 Bailey.Even knowing that King Liku''s chances of winning were slim, she did not hesitate to spend the money.


    If the daughter doesn''t believe the father, then who else will believe it?


    Violet looked at the venue below and said with some concern.


    "Is father really all right?"


    "Anilu knows how to measure." Lorne said faintly. The foundation of this Dais, he knew, was his ally. The subordinates secretly recruited by "Golden King" Tezolo could turn pain into pleasure. The more excited he became. , The greater the attack power.It is simply a low-profile version of Thaddeus.


    However, his goal should only be the champion, and he doesn''t care about King Liku''s life or death.


    Anilu received Lorne''s instructions and would try to protect King Liku.


    Therefore, the only person who can cause harm to King Liku is the highest cadre of the Don Quixote family.The person with the ability to fly fruit, Diamanti.


    "Really?" Even after hearing Lorne''s assurance, Violet was still a little worried, but it didn''t make sense to do anything at this time. She suddenly remembered a religion that has become popular on the sea recently. The legend is quite effective. .


    She folded her hands and prayed with her eyes closed.


    "You are brighter than the day, and you are deeper than the night."


    "You are hotter than flames, and you are stronger than ice."


    "Great Holy Truth God, please protect my father."

 307 Chapter 304 The final begins!

    Lorne glanced at Violet casually. After Arelli succeeded the Pope of Holy Truth, she expanded vigorously, coupled with the secret support of the Vennhill family, and now has grown into a considerable power.


    According to Quina, who lives in seclusion behind the scenes, high-level officials of the world government have already focused on Areli and are ready to find an appropriate time to have a negotiation with her.


    So it is not surprising that Violet learned the prayers of the Holy Truth.


    "Boom boom boom!"


    The bell rang in the audience, and a man with high spirits stepped onto the chair.


    "Yes, it''s me again. Gaz, known as Dresrosa''s most passionate host, will explain the finals of this bullfighting competition for you all the way." He clapped his hands, four of the players'' lounge The doors opened slowly, and inside each door stood a heroic soldier.


    "I don''t need to introduce the names of these four players too much, right?" Gaz said with a smile, "After all, they have become Dres Rosa''s big stars!"


    "A few days ago, a lovely girl asked me whether these winners were as brave and powerful as the rumors. Now I can tell them," Gaz said passionately.


    "The rumors do not describe their power at all!" Gaz said passionately, "Only by watching live can we know their power!"


    "But before the start of the game, our hero, the great Don Quixote Doflamingo, will bring up the prize for the championship." Gaz patted his hands lightly, the floor turned, and a lift slowly rising.


    Doflamingo stood on the elevator with a cold expression.Behind him, there was a helmet with a naked upper body, wearing armor and a cross-face shield on his head.Has wavy hair.The man with the spade logo tattooed on his shoulder carried a black coffin almost one person tall, and said nothing.


    After thinking, Ursola Tucci decided to confess to Doflamingo. After all, if Doflamingo knew that he was still secretly doing smuggling business in his territory, he would just lose some profits and make a little. Just give in, but once let him know that he let go of his wanted criminal, then he needs it, I am afraid it is not as simple as paying a little Bailey.


    Tuqi is greedy for money, but he can still tell which one is heavier.


    The prize turned out to be a coffin?!The audience got in without knowing it, and took a breath.The taste of this pirate is really peculiar.And a man in a white suit hiding in the audience was taken aback after seeing the coffin and shook his head gently at a man with dark brown curly hair next to him.


    The situation has changed, just watch it change.


    The dark brown curly-haired man nodded indifferently. He had no hope of this conspiracy at all.


    Lorne looked at the black coffin carried by the brawny man, his pupils shrank slightly. The moment the brawny man carried the coffin up, he had already guessed the cause and effect of the incident.And confirm that Sakuramiya Rashi and others have been caught by Doflamingo.


    Previously, he inferred that Shinobu and the others did not fall into Doflamingo¡¯s hands because although Shinobu was defeated by Lorne in a single encounter, he still had some strength. Once the battle broke out, it would be impossible to escape from Lorne. Perception.


    However, Lorne didn''t expect that they stupidly wanted to use the underground world''s ferry boat to leave Dresrosa, and stupidly got into the coffin.Was caught upright.


    At this moment, a tall man with bandages all over his body and wearing a shirt with a big horned skull logo, after seeing the coffin, gently shook the phone worm in his arms.


    "What a peculiar prize, it''s eye-catching!" Gaz reacted quickly and said loudly."Only such special prizes can attract the warriors of the sea!"


    The suspension bridge of the arena slowly fell, and the players stepped onto the suspension bridge, like warriors on the battlefield.Gaz raised a finger high and roared passionately, "Bullfighting arena finals, the official start!"


    Boom boom boom boom!


    The spark salutes around the arena shot in unison, and the audience cheered.Ainilu fished his ears, he only felt that these audiences were a bit noisy.He raised his head and casually glanced at a gray-haired samurai who came across from him.


    According to Lorne''s instructions, try to protect this man as much as possible.


    "It''s so weak." Anilu glanced around, and after seeing and hearing the domineering feeling of their strength and weakness, he said disdainfully, these people are not as strong as Thaddeus who fought him at the time. Strong, blue thunder and lightning surround him, and he is ready to quickly solve this boring farce.


    King Liku is holding a long sword, standing on the edge of the arena, posing in a fighting pose, and at the same time showing a trace of determination on his face. Everyone present is stronger than him. If you want to survive, you can only do your best!


    "Oh, how about entering the fighting state so soon?" A man with a red cloak and an aboriginal make-up teased when he saw King Liku like this."At that time, you slaughtered the soldiers of the palace, did you use this state?"


    Because in the D group competition, King Liku once again regained some popular support for the old team to resist the attack of the fighting fish. Therefore, today, he not only defeated King Liku, but also made him discredited.


    "Diamanti!" King Liku roared at the name of the person in front of him, his eyes were bloodshot, his body was slightly tilted down, and his legs were suddenly forced, like a cannonball, he rushed towards Diamanti, his hands held high. He raised his sword and slashed hard at the enemy in front of him.


    King Liku remembered that it was this man who had mercilessly slaughtered many warriors who had resisted him.His hands were stained with the blood of Dresrosa!


    "Die!"


    "I don''t remember the pain, have you forgotten how you lost to me last time?" Diamanti said sarcastically.One hand pulled the cloak in front of him, and the cloak, which was originally like silk, suddenly froze in the air.


    "Bullfighting cloak!"


    clang!


    The sharp sword slashed on the cloak, and there was no expected momentum like a broken bamboo, but a sound of metal rubbing.Not only did King Liku fail to win, but he stepped back a few steps, his mouth cracked slightly, and his sword almost fell to the ground.


    "I am a floating person who has eaten the fruit of floating, and can turn any object touched into a silk-like light form." Diamanti said lightly."So all my clothes are indestructible steel, and your swordsmanship won''t hurt me at all!"


    He took the scepter in his hand and pointed it at King Liku, "Let me execute you publicly."


    The scepter stretched out and became like a catkin flying in the air, but from the cold light on its edge, it can be guessed that this scepter is definitely an extremely sharp sword!

 308 Chapter 305 The final begins!

    Lorne glanced at Violet casually. After Arelli succeeded the Pope of Holy Truth, she expanded vigorously, coupled with the secret support of the Vennhill family, and now has grown into a considerable power.


    According to Quina, who lives in seclusion behind the scenes, high-level officials of the world government have already focused on Areli and are ready to find an appropriate time to have a negotiation with her.


    So it is not surprising that Violet learned the prayers of the Holy Truth.


    "Boom boom boom!"


    The bell rang in the audience, and a man with high spirits stepped onto the chair.


    "Yes, it''s me again. Gaz, known as Dresrosa''s most passionate host, will explain the finals of this bullfighting competition for you all the way." He clapped his hands, four of the players'' lounge The doors opened slowly, and inside each door stood a heroic soldier.


    "I don''t need to introduce the names of these four players too much, right?" Gaz said with a smile, "After all, they have become Dres Rosa''s big stars!"


    "A few days ago, a lovely girl asked me whether these winners were as brave and powerful as the rumors. Now I can tell them," Gaz said passionately.


    "The rumors do not describe their power at all!" Gaz said passionately, "Only by watching live can we know their power!"


    "But before the start of the game, our hero, the great Don Quixote Doflamingo, will bring up the prize for the championship." Gaz patted his hands lightly, the floor turned, and a lift slowly rising.


    Doflamingo stood on the elevator with a cold expression.Behind him, there was a helmet with a naked upper body, wearing armor and a cross-face shield on his head.Has wavy hair.The man with the spade logo tattooed on his shoulder carried a black coffin almost one person tall, and said nothing.


    After thinking, Ursola Tucci decided to confess to Doflamingo. After all, if Doflamingo knew that he was still secretly doing smuggling business in his territory, he would just lose some profits and make a little. Just give in, but once let him know that he let go of his wanted criminal, then he needs it, I am afraid it is not as simple as paying a little Bailey.


    Tuqi is greedy for money, but he can still tell which one is heavier.


    The prize turned out to be a coffin?!The audience got in without knowing it, and took a breath.The taste of this pirate is really peculiar.And a man in a white suit hiding in the audience was taken aback after seeing the coffin and shook his head gently at a man with dark brown curly hair next to him.


    The situation has changed, just watch it change.


    The dark brown curly-haired man nodded indifferently. He had no hope of this conspiracy at all.


    Lorne looked at the black coffin carried by the brawny man, his pupils shrank slightly. The moment the brawny man carried the coffin up, he had already guessed the cause and effect of the incident.And confirm that Sakuramiya Rashi and others have been caught by Doflamingo.


    Previously, he inferred that Shinobu and the others did not fall into Doflamingo¡¯s hands because although Shinobu was defeated by Lorne in a single encounter, he still had some strength. Once the battle broke out, it would be impossible to escape from Lorne. Perception.


    However, Lorne didn''t expect that they stupidly wanted to use the underground world''s ferry boat to leave Dresrosa, and stupidly got into the coffin.Was caught upright.


    At this moment, a tall man with bandages all over his body and wearing a shirt with a big horned skull logo, after seeing the coffin, gently shook the phone worm in his arms.


    "What a peculiar prize, it''s eye-catching!" Gaz reacted quickly and said loudly."Only such special prizes can attract the warriors of the sea!"


    The suspension bridge of the arena slowly fell, and the players stepped onto the suspension bridge, like warriors on the battlefield.Gaz raised a finger high and roared passionately, "Bullfighting arena finals, the official start!"


    Boom boom boom boom!


    The spark salutes around the arena shot in unison, and the audience cheered.Ainilu fished his ears, he only felt that these audiences were a bit noisy.He raised his head and casually glanced at a gray-haired samurai who came across from him.


    According to Lorne''s instructions, try to protect this man as much as possible.


    "It''s so weak." Anilu glanced around, and after seeing and hearing the domineering feeling of their strength and weakness, he said disdainfully, these people are not as strong as Thaddeus who fought him at the time. Strong, blue thunder and lightning surround him, and he is ready to quickly solve this boring farce.


    King Liku is holding a long sword, standing on the edge of the arena, posing in a fighting pose, and at the same time showing a trace of determination on his face. Everyone present is stronger than him. If you want to survive, you can only do your best!


    "Oh, how about entering the fighting state so soon?" A man with a red cloak and an aboriginal make-up teased when he saw King Liku like this."At that time, you slaughtered the soldiers of the palace, did you use this state?"


    Because in the D group competition, King Liku once again regained some popular support for the old team to resist the attack of the fighting fish. Therefore, today, he not only defeated King Liku, but also made him discredited.


    "Diamanti!" King Liku roared at the name of the person in front of him, his eyes were bloodshot, his body was slightly tilted down, and his legs were suddenly forced, like a cannonball, he rushed towards Diamanti, his hands held high. He raised his sword and slashed hard at the enemy in front of him.


    King Liku remembered that it was this man who had mercilessly slaughtered many warriors who had resisted him.His hands were stained with the blood of Dresrosa!


    "Die!"


    "I don''t remember the pain, have you forgotten how you lost to me last time?" Diamanti said sarcastically.One hand pulled the cloak in front of him, and the cloak, which was originally like silk, suddenly froze in the air.


    "Bullfighting cloak!"


    clang!


    The sharp sword slashed on the cloak, and there was no expected momentum like a broken bamboo, but a sound of metal rubbing.Not only did King Liku fail to win, but he stepped back a few steps, his mouth cracked slightly, and his sword almost fell to the ground.


    "I am a floating person who has eaten the fruit of floating, and can turn any object touched into a silk-like light form." Diamanti said lightly."So all my clothes are indestructible steel, and your swordsmanship won''t hurt me at all!"


    He took the scepter in his hand and pointed it at King Liku, "Let me execute you publicly."


    The scepter stretched out and became like a catkin flying in the air, but from the cold light on its edge, it can be guessed that this scepter is definitely an extremely sharp sword!

 309 Chapter 306 Drought Jack Suddenly Appeared!

    On the other side, Ainilu is against Days.


    Both of them were strong in physical skills, and they also adopted the melee and fast attack combat method, with fists to the flesh, thunder and lightning roaring, and the momentum was huge.At once attracted the attention of most viewers.


    Ainilu''s fist with thunder and lightning slammed Dais''s abdomen fiercely, leaving a scorched fist mark. The latter stepped back, with an idiot smile on his face, and couldn''t help groaning. .


    "Ah, so cool!"


    This kind of sound is like going to the red light district of Steele Island, calling a few top technicians, and enjoying it, making people imaginative.


    "Is it cool?" Anilou turned his head and looked at Dais with a sneer."Wait a moment will make you cooler!"


    Before the words fell, he disappeared, and then appeared in front of Days in an instant. With the blessing of Thunder Fruit, Ainilu''s speed reached an incredible speed, completely crushing the opponent.The thunderbolt he was holding in one hand turned into a whip, like a flexible thunder snake, climbing up to Days''s body and binding him firmly.


    "Million Volt Razerbound!"


    When Dais was completely restrained, Ainilu gently pulled it, and then the entire Thunder Snake whip was like a cannon with a fuse lit, crackling and exploding.Thick smoke filled.


    When the smoke dissipated, a pit nearly ten meters in diameter appeared in the bullfighting arena. Days stood in the center of the pit. He was very embarrassed at this time, and his whole body was burnt by lightning.If it hadn''t used the armed color domineering in time to resist most of the damage, Ainilu''s move might directly take his life!


    "It''s so cool! Can''t you..." He looked up at Ainilu.He still looked like an idiot, but before he finished speaking, he fell to the ground.He became the first player to get out.


    "Huh!" Anilu snorted coldly. Lorne had evaluated Days before, thinking that he was just a low-profile version of Thaddeus. Now it seems that Ron¡¯s vision is indeed savage, although he also has similar Since Thaddeus has the ability to transform pain into strength, but without the super recovery ability of Thaddeus Animal Fruit Awakening, Days cannot pose a threat to speed opponents like Anilu at all.


    On the other side, King Liku¡¯s situation is extremely unoptimistic. Diamanti has made up his mind to play with his opponent in a cat and mouse posture. The scepter sword in his hand is like a poisonous snake, constantly resting on King Liku¡¯s strong muscles. A small wound was left on it.


    Ainilu shook his head. Lorne had previously ordered to protect King Liku¡¯s life as much as possible. He wanted to move his hands and feet quietly, but in the current situation, if he continues to wait and see, even if Diamanti doesn¡¯t Do it, King Liku will also die from bleeding too much.


    Cannot wait any longer, Ainilu took a deep breath, and then slowly walked towards Diamanti.But at this moment, his brows suddenly frowned and he turned his gaze to the player lounge next to him.


    There are extremely powerful energy fluctuations, and there is a master?


    Rumble!


    In the next moment, the floor of the entire bullfighting arena shook crazily, like an earthquake, a huge mammoth with golden braids broke through the players'' lounge and suddenly jumped onto the bullfighting arena.


    The eyes of the audience were attracted by the sudden appearance of the creature, and Lorne and Nicole Robin sitting in the VIP room, and Doflamingo sitting in the chair, their faces were unprecedentedly solemn. .


    "I didn''t expect a big fish to come." Lorne looked at Doflamingo, who was sitting on the presiding stage, his face gradually gloomy, "How do you respond?"


    "Boom! Die! Die!" The mammoth''s elephant mouth uttered, and the two elephants raised their legs high and stepped on to the anxious King Liku, Diamanti and Ainilu.


    "Jack?" Anillu said suspiciously. Isn''t the creature in front of him the one of the three major disasters encountered by the Kaido Pirates during the execution war, Drought Jack?


    He turned into a mammoth, and the scene of killing all quarters in Marin Vando, but Anilu remembered it especially.


    So he knows that this monster not only has terrifying power, but the two-color domineering is also extremely good.It was an extremely stupid decision to fight him head-on.So Ainilu''s body turned into a ball of thunder and lightning, avoiding Jack''s attack.


    "What happened?" Diamanti looked at the creature that appeared suddenly, with a dazed expression, but since the other party had already launched an attack first, it was the enemy.


    Launching an attack on the Don Quixote family territory is like a provocation!He wants to let this creature know what regret is!


    "Bullfight Cloak¡¤Iron Thorns!"


    Turning the other side of the cloak over, it was covered with a short paragraph of fluffy flakes. After Diamanti''s ability was cancelled, these fluttering flocks stood up and became a sharp sword!The entire cloak has become a shield full of swords!


    "Get pierced, beast!"


    And Liku Wang looked at the soles of his feet gradually.There is only one thought left in the heart, and that is invincible!He gritted his teeth and rolled back a few times before he could escape the attack range of the mammoth''s giant legs.


    boom!


    The mammoth stepped on it, leaving two huge pits in the entire bullfighting arena. Lifting his legs, Diamanti lay in the middle of a deep pit with a large print, the cloak of thorns cracked into countless small pieces.The whole person has lost his will.


    "Ah! Lord Diamanti is dead!" After seeing this scene, the audience realized that this was not a show arranged by the Don Quixote family, but an attack. Some well-informed people thought of a rumor.The Don Quixote family is already one of the top pirate forces, and the only forces that dare to attack them are equal to them and at a higher level.


    At this moment they thought of a legend, the audience began to riot, these people no longer care about the usual dignity and elegance, rushing towards the exit.


    After a while, the bullfighting arena, which was full of spectators, became extremely empty, with only a few people left, looking coldly at the mammoth standing in the center.


    "Ehhhhhhhhhh." Doflamingo''s green veins on his forehead were exposed, and he lightly jumped onto the arena, raised his head and looked at the mammoth in front of him coldly."Your Kaido Pirates, are you preparing to declare war on my Don Quixote family?"


    Then one hand stretched out countless thin threads, wrapped Diamanti who was lying in the pit, and pulled it up.Throw it back.


    A green-haired girl in a white shirt with wings turned into wings grabbed Diamanti and flew back with him.The other cadres of the Don Quixote family appeared on the battlefield one after another, standing silently behind Doflamingo.Looking at Jack coldly.


    Face off on both sides.

 310 Chapter 307

    "I''m going to kill you!" After Dead Dream Butterfly hurt Jack, Jack paused and then roared angrily.


    The killing intent locked Lorne firmly.


    He was the kind of person whose brain was full of muscles. At this time, his attention was completely on Lorne who had hurt him, and he even forgot the purpose.


    "The most annoying is this kind of mad dog!" Lorne looked at Jack with some helplessness.


    Regardless of the purpose, regardless of the occasion, do not care whether you can play.As long as they see the unhappy, they declare war directly.That is to say, Kaido has great business and strong strength.If it was an ordinary force, a person like Jack would have been eliminated by this cruel sea because of too many enemies.


    Fortunately, Jack''s offensive ability is not top-notch, it is difficult to defeat or kill him, but it is still very simple to resist and entangle him!


    Lorne leaned slightly, avoiding Jack''s impact.He has initially mastered a technique called seeing, hearing, color, domineering.In conjunction with the "micro-sensing realm", Jack''s cumbersome shield can hardly hurt him.


    Of course, Lorne can hardly hurt Jack.Especially when he saw that the wound he caused on Jack''s body with the "Dead Dream Butterfly" raid just now began to heal slowly, Ron knew that this was a protracted battle.


    Fortunately, he is not alone.


    "Animal Awakeners are notoriously difficult," Doflamingo said slowly, jumping to Lorne''s side."Especially with Jack''s strong physique. This kind of enemy is the most difficult to deal with."


    He slowly looked at Lorne.


    "How about, do you want to join hands?"


    Doflamingo didn''t know why Jack would attack Lorne, but since he had pulled Lorne into the water, he wouldn''t let this opportunity pass.


    This drought-stricken Jack, no matter how strong, can he face the anger of the two kings Qiwuhai?


    "You hold him in check and leave the rest to me." Lorne said lightly.Then needless to say, the two powerhouses rushed directly towards Jack.


    Countless thin threads shot from the tips of Doflamingo''s fingers, forming two huge spider webs.


    "Cobweb Wall!"


    Doflamingo put his hands together, and the two cobwebs moved closer to Jack from the left and right, wrapping him in a small space.


    This man, known as the drought, has completely offended Doflamingo. He wants to use his blood to wash away the shame he has suffered!


    Lorne glanced at Doflamingo. Since he had already shown his ability to press the bottom of the box, he was not good at hiding himself. Lorne snapped his fingers, and the black butterflies around him gathered in his On the right hand, the dead dream butterflies overlapped together and turned into a beautiful thin sword with dark butterfly patterns.


    Lorne took out a pair of black leather gloves from his arms, and after putting them on his hands, he gently picked up the rapier.


    "This sword, call it a dead dream." Lorne looked at the rapier in his hand and said lightly.


    High-purity sea iron is the same as sea floor stone, and it also has a great effect on the ability.It is evident that the mouthparts of those "Dead Dream Butterfly" can pierce Jack''s skin!


    Doflamingo took a surprised look at the black rapier in Lorne''s hand. It was these little things just now, which severely injured Jack.It seems that Lorne has mastered another incredible thing.


    But then he didn''t think much about it. After all, Lorne was still his ally, and his ally was strong, and it was nothing to him.Besides, the most important thing right now is to get rid of the enemy in front of you.


    Jack coldly looked at the cobwebs coming closer on both sides, his body gradually shrank, turning into an unusually tall indifferent man with a jagged steel mask and tied his golden hair into a twist.


    Faced with the combination of the two kings, Qi Wuhai, even he had to take it seriously.


    After all, he was just reckless, not stupid.


    Jack''s muscles were tight and he held his breath, raising his fighting spirit to the peak.With his arms extended, his fists were swung towards the cobweb wall on both sides.


    boom!


    The two cobwebs stagnated for a moment, and then continued toward Jack He.


    "It''s useless." Doflamingo said with a big smile."Pure strength is of no use to this spider web!"


    The space where Jack can move is getting narrower and narrower. As long as he moves violently, he will touch the cobwebs on both sides.


    At this time, Lorne had already rushed to Jack, holding the "Dead Dream Sword", and slashing at Jack''s shoulder.


    "This tattered sword is useless to me!" Jack looked at Lorne, who was holding the black sword, and said dismissively.


    At the same time, he pointed his chest to Lorne.The veins were exposed from the muscles.


    His eldest fourth emperor Kaido once said that the sword holders in this world, except for the sword tyrant who holds the black sword, are just clowns.


    As a person with the top animal fruit ability and possibly the top physique in the world, Kaido is certainly qualified to say this.


    An ordinary swordsman can''t even break his defenses, and a handful of people with unusual talents are just worthy of scratching his skin.


    This kind of injury can be healed in an instant under the terrifying recovery ability of the Animal Fruit Awakener.


    This is why Jack is rebellious and dismissive of Doflamingo.


    But this time, he may be planted.


    Doflamingo''s cobweb wall entangled Jack''s arm, making him immobile.And Lorne held a black sword and aimed it at Jack''s chest.


    ...


    Time went back a few minutes ago, when Lorne waved his long sleeve and countless "Dead Dream Butterflies" flew out of his sleeve.


    In a confined space under the ruins of the bullfighting arena.This was originally a player lounge, but Jack''s huge body burst the place, and the building collapsed, forming a closed cavity.


    Thaddeus was lying here, holding a phone worm in one hand, and looking through the gaps in the ruins, observing the situation on the battlefield.


    "You mean, Jack was injured?" A surprised voice came from the phone worm.


    "Yes, that King Seven Martial Sea, Veenhill Lorne recruited a group of strange butterflies, attached to Lord Jack''s body, and hit Lord Jack hard."


    Thaddeus said respectfully.


    The phone worm was silent for a while, and there was the sound of knocking on the table.After a while, I spoke slowly.


    "It seems that Jack can''t solve them."


    A door appeared next to Thaddeus out of thin air, and a cave was connected to the other end of the door.A group of people sat in the cave, looking at Thaddeus indifferently.


    The cold sweat came out from Thaddeus'' forehead, and it was all because of his incompetence that made the adults shame.


    Kaido drank and snorted without speaking.


    "Who is going?"


    A man in a black robe said lightly.A fat man stood up slowly.


    "I still want my big brother Quinn to help deal with things that Jack can''t solve."


    But before he walked through the door, a pair of strong hands held him.


    A man wearing a warden system stopped him and said lightly.


    "I go."

 311 Chapter 308 Coordinates and disputes

    "The coordinates provided by Thaddeus are too few and insufficient preparations. The temporary portal can only transport one person. After capturing the Sakuramiya pear, you still need to take a boat back."


    The man in black said lightly, even though he was the awakener of the fruit of the door, he could easily create a portal connecting two extremely distant locations.


    But this will consume his energy. Without preparation, transporting a Jack in the past and sending another person is the limit.


    Quinn looked at her hand being grasped by Jhin, his arm began to swell, his skin turned black and blue, and he broke free from Jhin''s palm.


    "Are you trying to compete with me?"


    His neck became extremely slender, and his whole person turned into a fat dinosaur.Quinn and Jhin are at odds, this is something the entire Kaido Pirates knows.


    Quinn is possessed by dragon fruit, ancient species, and brachiosaurus form. It can be transformed into a powerful brachiosaurus. In addition to possessing the same defensive power as Jack, it also possesses terrorist attack capabilities that Jack does not possess.


    This is one of the reasons Jack has always respected Quinn.


    "I''m not in the mood to fight with you." Jin said lightly, his face began to become hideous, his mouth gradually turned into a black toothless beak.


    He had a reason to go, after all, his most beloved teacher died in Lorne''s hands.


    Jhin, or Ken, once served as the chief director of Advance City Prison.He is mysterious and decisive.There is very little information about him. At the beginning, in Push City, Ken''s intelligence with only a few sentences was worth 30 million Baileys.Among them, there is no description of his fruiting ability.


    Later, Ken rebelled against the world government for some reason and joined Kaido''s subordinates before his ability was revealed.


    Dragon fruit, ancient species, toothless pterosaur form.


    The powerful fruit is matched with his powerful physique, this is his capital to cross the sea.


    But only those who knew him knew that once Ken changed into the shape of a toothless pterodactyl, it meant that he was murderous.


    "Don''t force me, Quinn." Ken''s arms stretched out, turned into a pair of black wings to protect his chest, and said coldly, as if he would do it in the next moment.


    Quinn''s pupils shrank slightly, facing serious Ken, even he had to take it seriously.He regretted a bit at this time, why he wanted to be willing? This was a lunatic who didn''t agree with a word. Some time ago, he even killed their allies, the generals of Hezhi Country, Heitan Orochi, because of his hobbies.


    If it hadn''t been for Ken''s appreciation of Lord Kaido, his strength was also extremely strong, and he was deeply jealous of the black charcoal snake, and might have been sent out as cannon fodder long ago.


    But at this time, Quinn was also riding a tiger. The dignity of the big pirate made him unable to shrink back. He could only look at Ken coldly without saying a word.


    The two confronted each other.After a while, Ken nodded. Since the words don''t make sense, let''s solve it with fists.


    Quickly solve this Quinn, and you can also rush to catch Lorne, anyway, Lorne has no flying ability, and he can''t escape Dresrosa!


    Ken spread his arms, his shoulders burning with red and yellow flames.Quinn took a step back, his face full of dignity, his huge arms turned pure black, and the domineering armed color instantly covered.


    The "Flowing Sakura" of Wano Country is certainly powerful, but the defensive effect alone, the "Flowing Sakura" that has not been cultivated to a high level is not as good as the armed color coverage of the rotten street.


    Snapped!


    "Enough!" Just as the two were brewing their momentum and preparing to take a shot, a hip flask fell in front of them.


    The hip flask broke, leaving a deep hole in the ground.


    Kaido said with a gloomy expression."Do you two want to do it in front of me?"


    "Then Jack failed, so that the whole sea knows how incompetent I Kaido''s subordinates are?" Kaido said, and everyone at the scene was silent. After all, Kaido''s moodiness is this sea. Consensus.


    Kaido was very satisfied with the result, and after a short while, he said lightly to Jin.


    "You go this time." Kaido picked up a jug of wine from his waist and drank it gruntingly.Then he said coldly to Jin.


    "If you let me down, you know the consequences."


    Jhin walked into this void gate without saying a word, and the sudden change in space made him a little dazzling.


    His body began to change, and the soft human skin was replaced by the rough dinosaur skin. By the time he passed through the void gate, Jhin''s fighting spirit had reached its peak!


    "Die Lorne!" Jhin roared, and he wanted to tear the man who killed his teacher to pieces.


    He slammed a punch, and the debris of the surrounding buildings couldn''t bear the huge force and crashed to the ground.


    But what appeared before his eyes was not the astonished King Qiwu Sea, but the boundless air and sea.


    A small island appeared in his eyes, and Jin squinted slightly. The small island was at least five kilometers away from him.


    That man¡¯s abilities of sect fruit have deteriorated?Is the distance deviation so big?How did Jack get to Dres Rosa Island?He can''t fly.


    However, Jhin quickly found the answer. It was not that the man¡¯s abilities had deteriorated, but the void gate, to be precise, this small building was neatly cut into a square, and then It was ejected.


    Looking at Tokushima further and further away, Jhin sneered. Does this kid think that he can avoid him?


    Naive!


    He can fly!


    As soon as Jhin''s wings spread out, it only took a short while to return to Dresrosa, and Lorne ejected himself, only to delay his death.


    But when he flew up, he saw and heard the domineering keen sense of the sea below, there was a huge hostility, and a dangerous atmosphere.


    Jhin lowered his head and saw the sea below. There was a navy fleet, a resolute middle-aged man with a military cap and scars on his face, his hands wrapped around his chest, and he looked at him indifferently.


    The raging flame burned on the man''s fist.


    ...


    boom!


    Doflamingo saw a light of fire rising into the sky on the sea level in the distance, with a relieved smile on his face.


    "Humhhhhhhh, your guess is correct. As soon as the supporter of Jack and Sarkarski met, there was a conflict."


    "Looking at this battle, I am afraid it will be endless."


    "But?" Doflamingo turned his head and looked at Lorne, with a hint of alertness in his face, "Why do you know Jack has support. And why do you know that his support will be in the ruins?"


    Lorne''s intelligence capabilities exceeded his estimate.The ability to transmit a person over long distances is a strategic level in this sea.


    Even he was in the execution war. After witnessing Kaido and his party disappear out of thin air, he guessed that one of Kaido''s subordinates possessed a certain ability to facilitate escape.


    Why is Lorne so clear?

 312 Chapter 309

    "Because," Lorne stretched out his right hand, pointed at his eyes with the index finger and middle finger of his right hand, and said faintly.


    "I have witnessed the whole process of Kaido''s withdrawal."


    Can you guess Kaido''s hidden power just by looking at it?Doflamingo couldn''t help taking a high look at his ally.


    He had obtained information a long time ago. For some reason, the navy gathered in the waters near Dresrosa, and its scale was even larger than the "Devil Killing Order" eight years ago.


    The leader is a well-known admiral, Sakaski known as the "Red Dog".This is a well-known hawk in the navy, and is quite hostile to any pirates, even their king Qiwuhai.Think that their existence is a defilement of justice.


    For Sarkarski, even Doflamingo felt a headache.


    If it weren''t for the news from a secret agent who had sneaked into the upper ranks of the navy, the navy''s gathering seemed to have some connection with the "Sakuramiya Pear" in his hands.


    He would think that the Warring States Period of Buddha had gone mad, ready to cross the river and demolish the bridge, and act on their king Qiwuhai.


    Fortunately, Lorne sensed the strangeness in that area in time, and took the initiative before Jack''s support arrived, using his ability to create a huge slingshot and eject it.


    Now they are probably caught in the besieged by two "disaster" level powerhouses.


    "Then how can you be sure that there won''t be many people supporting Jack, and Kaido himself will not come out?"


    Doflamingo was silent, then pointed to Jack lying on the ground and asked his last question.


    "What about this guy?"


    Kaido lay in front of them, covered with scars from thin threads and the scorched black of the explosion.


    There is a huge hole in his chest, even if it is the terrible recovery ability of his Animal Fruit Awakening, it cannot be healed for a while.


    And the one who caused this injury was standing aside, a naked, blond boy covered in thunder and lightning.


    Aini Road of Thunder!


    Even if it is a "catastrophe", it is impossible to face the combination of the two kings, Qiwuhai, not to mention that there are strong people like Anilu watching.


    "This is your site." Lorne looked directly into Doflamingo''s eyes and said lightly.


    "Do you dare to be an enemy of Kaido?"


    "Are you questioning me?" Doflamingo laughed, and with a wave of his hand, the thin thread shot out from his fingertips, wrapped around the body of Jack who had lost his will, and lifted it up.


    Without the support of strength, Jack at this time is just a slaughter


    Jack made antics under Doflamingo''s manipulation.Doflamingo laughed and Lorne was silent.


    "I''m Doflamingo!"


    Lawless Doflamingo, Doflamingo whose sin worsens!


    He is a man who wants to overthrow the rule of the dragon people, how can he be afraid of a Kaido?


    "Then, as a reward for dragging me into the water, this Sakuramiya pear belongs to me."


    Lorne pointed to the black coffin on the table and said lightly.He already has a Skee as a major enemy, and he doesn''t care if there is another Kaido.


    "I''m also very curious about the secret that can be paid attention to by Kaido." Doflamingo jumped and jumped to the ruins of the chair.


    "Line blade!"


    The silk thread turned into a sharp blade and cut the upper plate of the coffin.One person inside is struggling.


    "Wealth? Equipment? Kaido sits in a country of Japan and doesn''t care about these superficial things! So..."


    Before Doflamingo''s words were finished, he suddenly fell silent. Ron jumped in front of him and found that the coffin was not filled with Sakuramiya pears, but a female ninja who was constantly twisting her fat body!


    Of course Tuqi didn''t dare to deceive himself. He knew the consequences and sent a fake Sakuramiya pear over, which was tantamount to provocation.


    "Has been dropped?"


    Lorne frowned and said, they fought hard.Is it for this female ninja?


    "Kaido?!"


    The veins on Doflamingo''s forehead were exposed, and he could no longer suppress his inner anger.


    Once or twice, with constant provocations, do they really treat their Don Quixote family as softies?


    He jumped up in the air, and the silk thread shot out from his fingertips and entangled above the clouds.Doflamingo was like a swing.Flew towards the sea.That''s where the skyrocketing fire happened before.


    The place where Kaido''s men and Sakarski met.


    But when he left, he seemed to think of some free hand and waved towards Tokushima.


    "birdcage!"


    Numerous silk threads gush out from the ground, intertwine in the center of Dresrosa, and transform into a birdcage.


    This is what he expected to deal with the four emperors.The thin thread covered with armed color and domineering is so hard that even a strong sword tyrant is extremely difficult to cut.


    However, this trick is not perfect at present. If Doflamingo himself is not in the "birdcage" and continuously provides him with domineering, the firmness of this cage will not last long.


    "This time is enough." Doflamingo''s mouth cracked an arc, and he smiled cruelly.


    He does not believe in a "disaster" level powerhouse.How long can it last under the joint hands of the admiral and himself.


    Lorne looked at Doflamingo who was going away, thoughtfully.


    Judging from the way Doflamingo took out the coffin and vowed, he really believed that it was Sakuramiya pear.


    So, either his subordinates deceived him, or someone was able to close the coffin without knowing it.


    Even Lorne, who has the ability to sense, didn''t notice it!


    Suddenly, Lorne thought of a person, the mysterious Mr. Elk, as the betrayal deputy commander of the legendary Mageko Magic Troupe, he might have such a terrible magic!


    He looked at the bird cage around him out of thin air, and felt how firm it was with his perception ability.


    At this time, the bird cage did not have the power of the original, and even the admiral had nothing to do with it. At best, it was a sturdier cage.


    And the domineering armed color covering it is still slowly dissipating, it is estimated that within a quarter of an hour, this solid thin thread will become a pile of hair.


    But this is the case, it is enough to trap the thief who stole Sakura Miyari''s coffin.


    Lorne looked around the battlefield, the cadres of the Don Quixote family who were rushing over.


    Then said slowly to Ainilu.


    "Are you interested in seeing a good show?"


    Lorne doesn''t have the ability to fly, so he must use Ainilu''s ability to rush to the battlefield above the sea.


    ...


    When Doflamingo rushed to the battlefield, Jhin and Sarkarski were fighting in full swing, but the situation was not as one-sided as he expected.


    It was evenly matched, and even Jhin still vaguely occupied some advantages.


    "How is this going!?"

 313 Chapter 310 Extreme Justice and Evil

    Sakaski was volleyed in the air, his legs constantly beating, as if stepping on a transparent ladder.


    This is the navy''s "six forms" of non-propaganda. As an admiral of the navy, Sakarski is of course a strong man in this way.However, his situation was not optimistic at this time, and Jhin relied on his superior recovery ability and speed advantage to fight against Sarkarski at close range.


    The magma he was proud of didn''t cause much damage from Jhin, but gradually fell into the wind.


    what happened?


    Doflamingo looked puzzled.As the king of Qi Wuhai, he certainly understands the strength of Sakarski, he should not be so unbearable.Even if he lost to Jin, he shouldn''t show defeat so quickly.


    Could it be that the G1 branch was attacked, and his injury has not healed?


    However, seeing Sakarski''s charged "Dark Dog", wiped it against Jin''s side cheek, leaving a scorched burn mark on his face, which healed quickly.Doflamingo understood.


    It is not that Sakarski''s strength has deteriorated, but that he is not good at air combat!Although "Moon Step" can bestow him with the ability to stay in the air, it can''t be compared with someone with flying ability like Jhin!


    Air warfare is different from ground warfare or naval warfare, which extremely tests the individual capabilities of both parties.Unless it is two people who work well together, it is easy to affect the performance of the companion.


    In particular, Sakaski Sea is the natural fruit capable person with the largest attack range and the strongest lethality.


    "It''s a bit difficult." Doflamingo frowned. The reason why he flew out was to think that he had broken with Kaido, so it''s better to take this opportunity to cooperate with Sakaski. The two generals of Kaido were left behind and then pushed to the navy afterwards.


    If Kaido and the Navy are torn up as a result, they can sit back and enjoy the results.Even if Kaido directly declares war on himself, Doflamingo is not afraid. He has worked hard for so many years to become the king of the underground world. The connections are complicated, and the group of people who benefit from the underground world will not sit back and watch their downfall.


    After all, Kaido is not Jack.


    Besides, he still has that retreat.


    But did not expect.Sakarski actually fell into a disadvantage when facing Jhin.This put Doflamingo into a dilemma.After all, he is not good at air combat!


    "Sakaski, don''t you understand?" Jhin said with ease, avoiding a few heavy punches from Sakaski."In the air, you can''t beat me!"


    "Nan is based on our past feelings, so stop here today." Jhin slammed Sarkarski''s chest with a heavy fist, like a transparent protective film covering his arm, breaking open. Sakaski''s magma''s heavy defenses smashed a hole in his chest.


    He and Sakarski have similar personalities, and they believed in justice more than anyone, so when they were in the naval school, they had a good relationship.


    Wei once said that Jhin is the best among his students. The only drawback is that he is too paranoid in character and easily falls into self-doubt or denial.At the time he didn''t take this seriously, Jhin''s dream was to wipe out all the evil.But after experiencing that incident, he discovered the disgusting nature of world government, so his dream became to subvert this absurd world and build an ideal country of his dream!


    It doesn''t matter even if your hands are stained with the blood of innocent people!


    Sakaski suddenly spewed a big mouthful of blood, sprinkled it on the sea, forming a stream of steam.Jhin''s ability to use armed colors is a bit strange, the defense is not strong, but it has great penetrating power, even if Sakarski was inadvertently, he was caught.


    Is this the "Ryu Sakura" of Wano Country?


    "Victory against you now, victory is not martial." After doing all this, Jhin stood with his hand.Said lightly."Let me go, let me kill that kid, after all, he is the one who killed our teacher!"


    The former Director of the City Prison, Wei, served concurrently as the honorary vice-principal of the Naval Academy, so Sakarski, an outstanding graduate of the Naval Academy, can barely be called his student.


    "Defile the righteous! Death!" Sakarski spit out a mouthful of blood. Because of his childhood experience, he hated evil very much. Sakarski believed in absolute justice. He believed that sinners in this world should not live. !


    Even if it was King Xia Qiwuhai who received special pardon rights, he dismissed it, thinking that these people are just some used pawns. Their essence is still pirates. If necessary, he will give up these without hesitation." ally".


    However, the reason why he fought with Jhin to the end was because.


    "Compared to those sinners, what I hate more is a betrayer like you who is in the light but plunged into the darkness!" Sakaski roared.His arm became magma, and the front end became the shape of a dog''s head.


    "You are very fast, so can you avoid this trick?"


    "The dog bites the red lotus!"


    Two red dogs formed from magma soared in mid-air, dyeing the sea red.It''s like a rare fire burning cloud.


    This is Sakarski''s method of pressing the bottom of the box, and this is the origin of his "Red Dog" nickname!


    The residents of Dresrosa not far away, because of the abnormal changes in the bullfighting arena, were afraid to hide in the house. At this time, they were also attracted by the beautiful scenery.He opened the window and looked at it.


    The Lava Red Dog''s speed was getting faster and faster, forming a sphere, enclosing Jhin and Sarkarski in it.


    "In this closed environment, you can''t hide from my attack." Jhin said lightly while looking at Sarkarski.Generally, in order to match their own abilities, those with natural fruit abilities will specialize in seeing, hearing and color domineering, so under the suppression of seeing, hearing and color, Jhin can''t feel at what time or angle the lava red dog will bite.So decided to capture the thieves first.


    "Ji Daoliu¡¤The Fall of the Dragon!"


    If Sakaski, who is the main body of lava, is dealt with, then these two ferocious magma red dogs will fall apart without attack, right?


    As soon as Jhin''s wings spread out, his whole body rushed towards Sarkarski like a bullet, and Sarkarski also expected Jhin to do so, and smiled coldly, winning Jhin without evasiveness.


    This was a decisive blow, and both sides used their most powerful moves!


    His justice will never be defeated by Jin''s evil!


    The huge lava fireball emitted a dazzling light, causing the eyes of the people present to sting a bit, and then a huge explosion occurred, magma fragments splashed, and even fell on the island of Dresrosa several kilometers away.


    And the center of the battlefield is even more horrible, countless huge fragments of magma fall into the sea, and countless steam rises. This sea area is like a huge hot spring!Occasionally, a small number of debris fell on naval warships. If it were not for the shelter of generals, these warships would have suffered heavy losses.


    However, no one cared about the flames burning on the warship. The navy raised their heads one after another and watched as a figure of a person gradually emerged from the sea of ??flames in the air.

 314 Chapter 311 Do You Think It Is Over?

    "Am I missing something?"


    At this time, a thunder came rumblingly from Dresrosa, and Ainiro helped Lorne to arrive late.


    In order to be able to get out of Doflamingo¡¯s birdcage, Lorne took a lot of effort, but he also verified his own guess that the degree of firmness of this birdcage is far less than the original anime. So terrible.


    If the general-level powerhouse is also helpless, then this Doflamingo will be invincible long ago. He only needs to drop a "birdcage" at the headquarters of the hostile force and wait for them to starve to death.


    "You missed the duel between the two strong men." Doflamingo sat on a white cloud.Said lightly.The fire shining red on his sunglasses, the magma fragments fell on the sea and quickly cooled, forming one after another floating stones on the sea.


    At this time, a person''s figure emerged in the flames.


    "The former Director of the City Prison VS the current Admiral of the Navy, it is really exciting."


    "Oh?" Lorne squinted, watching the figure in the firelight gradually become clear, a pair of black wings pierced through the steam and smoke.


    "It seems that our admiral has lost." Doflamingo stood up slowly and glanced at Lorne."It''s our turn."


    Now that he has decided to be an enemy of Kaido, Doflamingo, as a generation of heroes, will no longer ink.Although he didn''t know, because of Lorne''s existence, his fate had already reached a completely different turning point.


    "Wait." Lorne stopped Doflamingo and he was willing to walk out of the flames, but his weakness was extremely weak, and he was able to persist in the present, all relying on his own breath.


    When Ken fully appeared, everyone could see that Ken was in a state of embarrassment. The clothes all over his body were in tatters, and holes were melted by magma.Ken''s hands and arms are even more miserable. They have been scorched black, and can only vaguely see the shape of their palms.


    The remaining lava gradually gathered together and condensed into Sakarski''s resolute and strong body.


    The two looked at each other in mid-air. After a while, Ken was unable to support him first, and under the influence of gravity, he fell from the air towards the sea.But his luck was very good, instead of falling directly into the sea, he landed on a cooling magma stone.The whole person seems to have lost his will, and does not know his life or death.


    But Sakaski did not have the joy of winning at all.Randomly glanced around, just to find Lorne and Doflamingo peering around.


    ...


    A quarter of an hour later, in the meeting room of the navy warship, Sakarski, Lorne, and Doflamingo were sitting in a corner of a triangular meeting table.


    "You mean, you lost Sakuramiya Pear?" Sarkarski stared at Lorne and Doflamingo and said coldly.One hand was made into a fist, turned into lava and hit the table.He came to this place, squatted for a few days, and fought his life to defeat his old friend Ken, just to complete the task assigned above and retake the Sakuramiya pear. Now they tell themselves that they have lost the Sakuramiya pear?


    The atmosphere in the meeting room suddenly became solemn.


    The recorder who helped Sakaski record with his breath suddenly took his breath, and even the pen in his hand was unstable.He understands the temper of his boss, he is a ruthless man who does it without saying a word, and now he has defeated the head of the "Three Disasters" under the commander of Kaido.


    He didn''t necessarily kill these two people directly.


    But these two people are not ordinary pirates, but the under King Qiwuhai!Miss Recorder''s heart trembled.She is not strong enough, so she can only serve as a clerical job. In his worldview, those masters registered are divided into:


    She was about the same, a little better than her, and much better than her, she couldn''t imagine it at all.


    And whether it was Jhin, Sakaski, or Doflamingo, Lorne.It was unimaginable in her mind.She had no doubt that once General Sakaski dared to do something, they would dared to rebel against the world government without hesitation.


    After all, Lord Sakaski, who had only fought against Jhin, might not be able to keep these two kings, Qiwuhai.


    "This is not what we want to see. If I knew this Sakuramiya Rashi is so important, I would use her to exchange resources with the old man in the Warring States period." Doflamingo is not afraid of Sakaski, his character is Lawlessness.


    He put his hands on the table and looked directly at Sakarski.


    "After all, we are''allies''. I believe the Marshal of the Warring States Period will pay a price that is satisfactory to both of us."


    "Humph!" Sakaski snorted coldly. He didn''t care about Doflamingo''s contempt for the Warring States Marshal in his words. In fact, because of different factions and ideas, his relationship with the Warring States Marshal was not Very harmonious.


    "However, you said that the thief who stole Sakuramiya Rashi is still in Dresrosa?" The magma on Sarkarski''s fist gradually disappeared, and he took a deep breath, calming himself, and slowly Said slowly.


    "They can''t escape the''birdcage''." Doflamingo said confidently, playing with the pen on the table.


    "That''s good, I''ll give you one day to bring Sakuramiya Rashi to me, and we are waiting for you at the port of Dresrosa," Sakaski paused and continued."We will give you compensation that is satisfactory to both."


    He didn''t propose to let Doflamingo pay him directly, because this sea is very realistic, and you have to pay for whatever you want, unless you do it directly.Doflamingo did not ask Doflamingo to open the door of Dresrosa and let him lead people to search.


    The two sides of the king''s Qiwuhai and the navy are cooperative, not subordinates.It is impossible for Doflamingo to reveal the secrets of his hometown in front of Sarkarski.


    "Yes." Doflamingo nodded.He had no trouble with Kaido. He didn''t want to have any unpleasant things with the Navy.


    "With your ability, don''t let this thief escape, okay?" After getting Doflamingo''s reply, Sarkarski looked at Lorne and said slowly.According to intelligence, Lorne''s ability should be very suitable for search work.


    "Very willing." Lorne nodded indifferently.


    "Then, I am waiting for you."


    After receiving the consent of the two, Sakarski issued a eviction order. After confirming that the two had left, Sakarski could no longer maintain his composure. He covered his mouth and spewed a big mouthful of blood. .


    He looked at the blood stain on his palm and muttered to himself.


    "Is the so-called''Liuying'' really so powerful?"


    ...


    At this moment, the navy ship has docked at the port of Dresrosa, and a navy team is ordered to go to the city to buy some daily necessities.But when they stepped off the warship, they happened to encounter a team of navy back.


    No one noticed that at the end of this team of navy, a tall and thin navy silently lowered its head and followed the troops forward.


    In his arms, there is an elk mask hidden!

 315 Chapter 312 The Heart Hidden Under the Appearance

    In the port of Dresrosa, in the meeting room of a warship, the recorder tightly covered his mouth, not letting himself make a sound, the slender and fit could not stop shaking.Because the scene before her was beyond her imagination.


    One of the navy''s highest combat powers, the man known as "Red Dog", sat in a chair at this time, frowning and saying nothing.However, it can be seen from his expression that he is suffering from inhuman pain.The skin of Sarkarski''s whole body kept bursting, and blood flowed out of it, dripping on the floor, and igniting it.Make a sizzling noise.


    Sarkarski turned into magma, constantly repairing wounds on his body. Jhin and him are powerful men of the same level. The two have known each other''s tricks for many years.Jinxue¡¯s self-supporting "Tai Chi Flow" can hide the damage he has caused, gather together and explode at the same time, causing huge damage.The place where the two were fighting was in the mid-air against Sakarski. In order to defeat his opponent, Sakarski had to pay the price of serious injuries. Later, in order to deter Lorne and Doflamingo, he resisted. Negotiate with them severely.At this time, it was the end of the battle, and only a few means of self-protection were left.


    The current self, not to mention another fight with Jhin, even if he encounters a stronger supernova, he is likely to drink hatred.


    The lava on his body gradually calmed down, and Sakarski''s frowning brow gradually stretched out.He snorted coldly, and the flames burning in the conference room suddenly went out as if ordered.


    "In order to avoid unnecessary panic, please be sure to keep this secret." After doing all this, Sakaski slowly stood up and glanced at the Miss Recorder who was stuck in the corner.


    After seeing the recorder nodding like a chicken pecking at the rice, Sakarski pushed open the door of the meeting room and walked out to the sun.Lorne and Doflamingo defeated another "disaster" under Kaido''s command, Jack known as the "drought".Some other navies are on their way to take him into custody. If they don''t come forward, they will make life suspicious.


    Sakarski never let people see the fragile side of the Navy, justice without fear can not suppress this crazy evil!


    The dark clouds outside the door dissipated, the sun was shining, and the floor was full of coke, like hell!


    ...


    "I lost two disaster-level powerhouses at once, even Kaido can''t bear it?" On the palace heights of Dresrosa, Lorne lay comfortably on a goose down sofa, holding a cigar, casually Chatting with Doflamingo.


    Although Sakaski asked Lorne to assist Doflamingo in the search, this place is after all Doflamingo''s base camp, and many secrets are hidden.Of course Lun understands this truth, and will not take the opportunity to spy.


    "Are you afraid?" Doflamingo said with a sneer."The new era is coming, and the incompetent will be crushed by the wheels of history."


    Roger''s execution was regarded as the beginning of this era of great navigation. The navy''s defeat in the execution war brought the pirate''s prestige to its peak.And now the four emperors of the new world, Shiji lost, did not know that he was hiding there licking his minions, Kaido lost two more generals, even idiots knew that this sea was about to become rough again.The new world, after all, is the new world of the strong, the weak, let''s escape to the paradise or the world to make a fortune.


    However, after experiencing this incident, with Kaido, a common enemy, Lorne and Doflamingo are completely tied together, at least Doflamingo thinks so.What kind of waves will the two heroes join forces in this sea?


    Thinking of this picture, the corners of Doflamingo''s mouth curled up.


    "I don''t care." Lorne shook his head, "Unless I meet Kaido in the ocean, otherwise I am not afraid of him."


    Lorne''s base camp is in Adela and SKY.The former is in the first half of the great route, the paradise is isolated by the navy headquarters. Unless Kaido can overthrow the entire navy, it will never be possible to invade the paradise.On the latter, above the sea of ??clouds at an altitude of 10,000 meters, the vastness of the Baibai Sea is no less than Qinghai.Unless you have a navigator, you will never find SKY, a mobile fortress, except for the people of the Vennhill family.


    As for Sidiou, although high-purity sea iron is a strategic resource, only a few people know about it under Lorne''s intelligence blockade.People in the New World simply don''t see the value of Shanghai Railway. Even if it is taken away, Lorne has a chance to start all over again.


    What''s more, he has offended a Shiji, plus a Kaido is nothing wrong, right?


    "However, our strength is still too weak." Lorne sighed. After encountering Jack, he really realized how big the gap between people is.Even after Jack was seriously injured, Lorne didn''t dare to get close to him easily. His physical skills were useless for Jack''s physical shield, and Jack''s casual blow could seriously injure him.


    And under the exercise in hell, he has almost fully tapped the potential of this body.Recently, the effect of exercise is getting worse, and there is almost no possibility of improvement.In another two years, after Lorne''s strength ceased to improve, he came to the end of this body.


    "Hey, you don''t look like Lorne I know at all." Doflamingo sneered looking at Dolorn''s appearance."Indecision and indecision."


    "But you and I should be clear about the gap between us and those monsters." Lorne raised his head and looked directly into Doflamingo''s eyes.He is not afraid of those monsters, but there is no reason to ignore the gap between himself and them.


    He and Doflamingo were almost at the apex of mortals, and they were all monsters walking in front of them.Although it was only a few steps away, but these few steps were like Tianyuan.


    There are many things that can be changed without effort.


    "Hey, I¡¯ve always been wondering before, why you don¡¯t have this thing if you bear the blood of that family, and you are as powerful as you." Lang Mingo spreads out from the center and disappears in a flash.Violet, who was standing behind Lorne, and the surrounding servants screamed, losing their will and falling.


    Domineering!?


    Lorne''s pupils shrank slightly, and he took Violet and placed it on the sofa.Looking at Doflamingo lightly.This is the last type of tricolor domineering, millions of talents may have the domineering dominance that one person has.


    Legend has it that only a king has it. Does Doflamingo mean to mock himself for not being king?


    "It turns out that what hides under your crazy appearance is a calm heart." Doflamingo looked straight into Lorne''s eyes, as if he wanted to see him through.

 316 Chapter 313 The King!

    Three-color domineering, armed color domineering can strengthen its own attack and defense power, and can capture the entity of natural ability.Seeing and hearing color domineering can give the user the ability to predict the enemy first, and can calmly face the opponent''s attack.


    This is common sense that has almost rotten on the street.


    But the most mysterious overlord''s domineering, what effect it has has always been a mystery. Even Lorne, who has read the original book, still knows a little about it. He only knows that it can be used to clear the soldiers and stun the miscellaneous fish.He once laughed at himself, that he might be the worst traverser of the gang, not to mention getting an inexplicable fruit, he didn''t even have the domineering look of a bad street for so long.


    "Without a heart to be king, one cannot have the domineering look of a king."


    Doflamingo''s words made Lorne thunderous and stunned.No matter in the previous life or this life, Lorne has never had a family, so his biggest dream is to have a big family with all the family members living together.


    This is why he established the Vennhill family. He had chatted with Ainilu before and said that he wanted to turn this world into the back garden of the Vennhill family. It was not a joke.He really wants to give the best things to his family.


    In the end, is it just that Doflamingo thinks that there is no king''s heart?


    "The body has been developed to the limit?" Doflamingo said disdainfully, and a thin thread shot out from his hand, condensing into a bust of a person in mid-air."Then develop abilities! Are your abilities awakened? Are you sure that awakening is the end of those with devil fruit ability?"


    "Drill into swordsmanship, practice physical skills, and improve domineering..."


    "There are so many ways to become stronger, why must we be attached to this body?" Doflamingo said word by word with contempt on his face."People who really have the heart to become stronger, even if they crawl, will crawl through the sky that separates people and monsters, and then use bloody hands to pull those monsters off the horse."


    "Besides, there is only one One Piece, not the group of monsters with extraordinary talents, but the mere mortal Gore D. Roger!"


    Roger never knew how many monsters'' ambitions were ignited by his words before his death, including his Don Quixote Doflamingo!


    Every word of Doflamingo''s words hit Ron''s heart.Let Lorne''s heart stir up an uproar.Thinking that I had also taught Ainilu not to trust his abilities too much, and to cultivate his body.Now he has come to this misunderstanding.


    Yes, I have so many resources under my hand, the high-purity sea iron with infinite potential, the biological science team of Kage, the secret room on the island of Bikar that can capture the power of the fruit.There are tens of thousands of ways to become stronger, why should we be obsessed with developing the body?


    Thinking of this, Lorne''s eyes became firm.Since I have come this way, there are only two results.One is to become a stepping stone for opponents, and his 20 defeats all opponents and sits on the throne at the end!


    There is only one One Piece, why can''t it be me Veenhill Lorne?


    But speaking of ability, Doflamingo undoubtedly awakened the line fruit, knowing that he can turn the surrounding environment into a thin line to fight against Jack.But listening to him, above the fruit awakening, there seems to be a higher realm?


    "Above Awakening, is there a higher level?" Lorne asked suspiciously.He has obtained this "fruit of perception" for so many years, and he has long turned this perception into instinct, otherwise he wouldn''t be too strong to exercise his domineering vision.


    "Do you know that the fruit awakens?" Doflamingo put away the contempt on his face.Seriously."Superman, such as my thread fruit, ability awakening is the ability to have an impact on the surrounding environment and turn it into a thin thread."


    "And the awakening of the animal fruit is to have terrifying recovery capabilities, such as the previous Jack and Jhin."


    Lorne nodded slowly. He knew all this. In fact, he was not sure whether his fruit of perception had awakened. In theory, fruit of perception was to strengthen his own perception and make his five senses more acute.


    But on this basis, Lorne developed the "illusion killer" and "distorted illusion" that can influence others, these two abilities, thus creating his own name that can manipulate people''s hearts.


    Being able to influence others is undoubtedly a sign of the awakening of the Devil Fruit, but because of his own exploration, Ron could not be sure whether it was his own fruit that had been awakened naturally after constant training, or because It''s just that the perception of fruit is special.


    "There are more than tens of millions of demon fruit capable people in this sea," Doflamingo sighed, "but most of them are satisfied just by getting a fruit. They will not develop seriously at all, or they are not talented enough. For various reasons, there are not many people who awaken the fruit of this sea."


    "The development of the Devil Fruit relies on their own imagination. Some people, because of their lack of knowledge, even getting a powerful fruit is a waste, while some people can play a waste fruit into a flower."


    Doflamingo talked freely, and Lorne listened carefully.Speaking of the research on the development of the Devil Fruit, few people on this sea can compare to Doflamingo. His line fruit is a waste fruit in the traditional sense, and he is relying on this waste fruit to live and stand. At the top of this sea.


    "However, even those with fruit ability awakening, few people know about it." Doflamingo said seriously after turning his voice."The awakening of the fruit is not the end."


    "The ancient research on Devil Fruit is far deeper than it is now, even the legendary Dr. Vegapunk is far less than that. I saw it on a highly confidential document there when I was a child, about higher The description of the realm."


    "People in ancient times called that realm the''master''."


    Doflamingo did not continue, but looked at Lorne lightly.If what the two people are talking about at this time is known by the five old stars, even if they trigger a war between the king''s Qiwuhai and the navy, they will have to annihilate these two people.


    Things in the ancient kingdom cannot be spread out for any reason.


    Lorne did not speak. Doflamingo used to be a Draco, and the place where he lived when he was a child was Marijoa.Are you going back to that place again?


    The Vienhill family riots, Roger and Raleigh''s secret invasion, Caesar''s "home", Fisher Tiger escaped from Mary Joa and returned to rescue slaves.Marijoa seems to be a very good place to invade, and it is indeed a group of incompetent pigs like the Dragon people living on it.


    But after all, there is the center of world power, is that simple?


    At this time, Lorne remembered for no reason the man in black he met when he was flying across the red earth continent and looking at Mary Joa, and what he had said to himself.


    "I wait for you."


    Lorne had a faint feeling, that is, this Mary Joa seemed to hide something.

 317 Chapter 314

    In the end, Doflamingo did not find Sakuramiya Rashi, even if he turned the whole Dresro upside down, and even pulled the fat man Tucci who was about to abscond from his boat, he did not find Sakura. The trail of Gong Li, this beautiful swordsman seemed to have disappeared out of thin air.


    Pressed by the torture officer of the Don Quixote family, Tuqi said that after seeing Doflamingo¡¯s bounty, he immediately stunned the ninja who was sitting on their boat and took Sakuramiya. The pear was dedicated to Doflamingo.


    This was consistent with what she said after the torture of Xiao Ren. According to the pharmacist''s examination of her body, Xiao Ren''s blood did indeed contain drugs.


    As a result of this incident, Sakaski was furious and negotiated with Doflamingo in a secret room alone. No one knew the results of their negotiations, but when they came out, both sides looked gloomy.


    After Doflamingo returned to the palace, he ordered Torrepol to lift the blockade of Dresrosa and let the tourists and merchants detained in Tokushima leave.Now that the best time to search has been missed, it was not caught in the first few days, and now it is even more impossible!


    This time the conflict, whether it is him, Kaido, or the Navy, are all losers.


    Sakaski''s fleet only docked in Dresrosa for one day, and then left with the navy and the imprisoned "Jin", "Jack" and "Thadius".There are many high-level naval officers in this fleet, and even the ministers of several naval branches. They all have official duties and cannot stay here for long.And Sakarski will not directly turn his face with Doflamingo, after all, the other party still belongs to the world government in name.


    But this incident was remembered by Sakaski.He stood on the deck of the warship, looking back at Dresrosa, without saying a word.


    Lorne lived in Tokushima for two days and exchanged a lot of experience with Doflamingo about his ability.He took Violet and left, but before taking him away, he still mentioned something about the Liku family, hoping that Doflamingo would release them.


    Doflamingo raised his head and glanced at Violet, who was standing next to Lorne, with a clear look. In fact, he had recognized the secretary next to Lorne a long time ago. One of the two princesses Rosa had escaped, but now that his ally Ron had spoken, Doflamingo didn''t mind showing his kindness.Anyway, the Nariku clan are just insignificant small characters.


    But there is one thing that both parties know well, that is, the ruler of Dresrosa is the Don Quixote family. If the Liku family wants to rebel, then Doflamingo will absolutely be merciless. Obliterate them.


    Two days after the change of the bullfighting arena, on the wharf of Dresrosa.


    Lorne stood on the Vennhill family boat and said goodbye to Nicole Robin on the other boat.


    "Let''s leave it here, Miss Nicole Robin." Lorne waved his hand slightly, and a small white note fluttered in the hands of Nicole Robin, which was the "life card". Always sway in one direction, as long as you follow this direction, you can find the owner of the card."When I need you, I will contact you."


    As the boat moved, the two moved further and further, and finally parted ways.From start to finish, Nicole Robin was smiling.


    "Did Miss Robin like that man?" On the boat, a man in black with an exploded head joked, his name is Taigu Huest, and he is a bounty of 150,000 ( One hundred and fifty million) Pele¡¯s pirates, after joining the Baroque studio, were assigned by Miss Klockdale to protect Nicole Robin. He squeezed a sweat fiercely.If Nicole Robin had any shortcomings, Miss Krockdale would not let herself go.


    However, the man just now, in the past few days living in Tokushima, Taigu has figured out his identity, that is the famous king Qiwuhai, who is not more than his own boss, and is extremely dangerous.If Nicole Robin likes him, I don''t know whether it is happiness or worry.


    "I didn''t." Nicole Robin''s face blushed in defense. She really didn''t like Lorne, but was simply curious.


    Obviously grasping the clues of the historical text, but not cold to myself, a scholar who can interpret the historical text, even if he bet to win the past, he also gave himself great freedom.


    It is clearly said that he is extremely paranoid and crazy, but in the past few days, Robin feels that he is a gentle person.


    At this moment, the sound of the harmonica suddenly remembered in his ear. Robin looked back and found that it was a simple and honest young man who had finished his work.Leaning on the deck and playing the harmonica.The sound of the piano is beautiful, but extraordinarily sad.Robin couldn''t help but think of his mother, Miss Crockdale, and...Lorne who had just left.


    "What kind of song is this?" Robin asked curiously.


    "This is a folk song from the South China Sea. I have heard it since I was a child, and I don''t know what its name is." The simple and honest boy touched his head, his sense of existence has been very low, at this time Robin''s attention can not help but blush. ."But I can sing it for you."


    Ohwhenthenightfalls


    (Oh when night falls.)


    Andyourallalone


    (All your loneliness also comes.)


    Inyourdeepestsleepwhat


    (In your deep sleep.)


    Areyoudreamingof


    (What are you dreaming about?)


    Whyisgatheringgoodbye


    (Why get together is parting?)


    Whydidsomeoneneverseethemagain


    (Why parting is forever?)


    The lyrics are very short, with only a few sentences in total, but they contain feelings of longing, which makes people unable to stop thinking of their family.


    "Such a good song should have a name that belongs to him." Robin thought for a while and said softly.


    "Just call it goodbye."


    At this moment, Lorne, who had been away a long time ago, closed his eyes, and he also heard the tune, who was extremely perceptive.But after listening to the whole tune, it took a long time to speak slowly."This should actually be called family." The sailors thought of their family, and Lorne also thought of his cheap father, the only blood relative of the two lives, what kind of person he was.


    "Which family?" Violet said, because Doflamingo released her family relationship, which made her feel good.And Lorne didn''t speak, but just witnessed the distance without saying a word.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Dresrosa''s incident soon spread throughout the sea, and people were shocked by Kaido''s defeat and looked forward to Kaido''s next actions.After all, the names of the Four Emperors were not promoted by others, but by their own strength!


    But Don Quixote and Wayne Hill, two forces at the center of the storm, were extremely calm.

 318 Chapter 315: A Business

    A few days later, Sdio, the country of iron.


    "All work hard, the boss said that if the output this month meets the standard, he will give you a raise!"


    In the southern peninsula of Sidio, the country of iron, in a steel refining factory, Fat Tiger gnawed a huge chicken leg while directing the workers below.His "forgotten fruits" ability can erase other people''s memories. In order to prevent the secrets of high-purity sea iron from leaking out, Lorne left Fat Tiger in Sdio.However, the latter ate and drank every day and lived quite happily.


    At this time, the gate of the factory slowly opened, and a swordsman with a long sword on his waist slowly walked in with a phone bug.


    "Eh! Moorman? Why do you come here without practicing swords?" Fat Tiger greeted him kindly after seeing the visitor, but seeing the latter''s face gloomy, Fat Tiger vaguely felt something wrong. things happen.


    "This is a call from the Queen."


    The queen, also known as Agatha, is in charge of the finances of the Wienhill family.


    "What''s the matter? Sister Agatha!" Fat Tiger said facelessly as soon as he walked into the closed conference room.Although Agatha is not as senior as herself, she is in charge of the financial power of the family, so she gets along well with other people.


    "Did Lorne go to Dresrosa!" Agatha asked anxiously on the other side of the phone worm.


    "Yes!" Fat Tiger didn''t know it. "The boss accepted Doflamingo''s invitation and went to Dres Rosa to watch the bullfighting arena performance."


    "Then you know what happened to Morales Rosa." Agatha said coldly.Moorman took out a document from his arms and handed it to a confused fat tiger.Fat Tiger put the drumstick aside and read it carefully.


    "October 20, 1508, isn''t that just a few days ago? Dresrosa held a bullfighting competition. At the time of the final, the Four Emperor Kaido underwent two major disasters, the''flame disaster'' and the''drought disaster''. Jack invaded, but he happened to meet the general''Red Dog'' Sakaski who was patrolling the waters, and the owner of Dresrosa''Tianyasha'' Don Quixote Doflamingo and watched in Tokushima The''demon'' of the game, Venn Hill Lorne."


    "The two disasters were defeated and Sakaski was escorted to the naval base."


    Fat Tiger read slowly, mumbling."It''s the boss, you can defeat the four emperors'' subordinates by going out and watching a show."


    "Wait! Four emperors'' subordinates!" Fat Tiger opened his eyes wide and looked at the intelligence again, confirming that it was after the two names of Jin and Jack.The whole person was dull.


    He is not a newcomer, and he doesn''t know what the word Four Emperors means.


    "It''s just a mere Kaido." Fat Tiger said stiffly. When they followed Lorne to escape from Propulsion City, it was because of Lorne''s tenacious and unyielding aura when facing Shiji.Skee and the others have survived, and adding a Kaido is nothing.


    "If it''s just these, I won''t make a special call." Agatha took a breath.Said slowly."Look at the information behind."


    Fat Tiger quickly turned the page, and only one sentence was written in the information behind.


    "On the morning of October 24, 1508, Haiyuanli, the warship escorting Jin and Jack exploded in the waters of Rocksay. General Sakaski was seriously injured and the two disasters took the opportunity to escape."


    "October 24th is today." Cold sweat flowed from Fat Tiger''s face, and Mooreman added in due course."And the Loxe sea area is located on the only way between the Dresrosa sea area and the Sidiou sea area."


    "Just now," Agatha said worriedly."I have lost contact with Lorne, and I am above the sky. I have been following Lorne''s war fortress and staying in the Roksay Sea for a long time and haven''t moved again."


    "I have an unknown hunch." Agatha did not continue, and the two people present soon understood what she wanted to say.Fat Tiger grabbed the chicken leg on the table, opened the door and walked out.Moorman followed closely behind.


    "I''ll get the boss back." Fat Tiger said lightly, and threw the phone worm to Morman."You are here to guard. After all, this is the boss''s base camp. Nothing to lose."


    "Thank you." Agatha''s thankful voice came from the phone worm.She was in the paradise, beyond her reach, even if she knew that Lorne was in danger.But Fat Tiger didn''t speak, and walked towards the port without looking back.


    The so-called family members are those who never leave in a difficult situation.


    "It''s been a long time since I did it. Have you forgotten my name in this sea?" Although he is now a teaser who only knows how to eat and drink, he was once the king of the fifth layer of ice hell in the city. !


    Without him, Lorne would have died in Wei''s hands.Fat Tiger slowly opened his eyes, like a fierce beast just waking up.


    ...


    Time went back a few days ago, Wano Country.


    An unusually tall man was sitting on the throne of the cave and drinking alcohol.A group of pirates in different clothes crawled on the floor, afraid to look directly at him.


    "waste!"


    After Kaido finished drinking, he smashed the wine jug to the ground, smashing a huge pit, the earth shook, the cave broke, and the gravel fell continuously.But these pirates lying on the ground did not dare to hide, lest they anger the exposed king in front of them.


    "I can''t do such a small thing, and I was caught by the navy! Are they trying to make me Kaido the laughing stock of this sea!" Kaido looked at the two empty places beside him, angry Instead of hitting it, he took the mace and smashed it to pieces.


    An unusually fat man smoking a cigarette and said nothing. As the man who has followed Kaido''s boss for the longest time, he knew that Kaido was on the verge of losing his mind at this time, second only to being drunk.


    If he could persuade him at this time, the fat man raised his head and looked anxiously at the man in the black robe sitting on the two stone chairs that were left opposite him.


    "If anger can solve the problem, then continue to be angry." The black robe man said slowly."The laughingstock, at this moment, you who are incompetent and furious are not others'' laughingstock?"


    "Then what do you say?" Kaido stepped up to the man in the black robe, pinched it and held it up."We can also join hands with the old woman and the old man. Invading Malin Vandor?"


    "If you want to lose Wano Country, which we have run for a long time, just try it." The black robe man looked directly into Kaido''s eyes and said calmly.


    "What is a momentary failure?"


    "It is Roger who has experienced countless failures to become One Piece, not the white beard who has been invincible all his life!"


    "We are sitting on the entire Wano country. As long as we clean up the resources here, who can stop us in the ocean."


    "The gluttonous fat woman? The sick old man, or the lion hiding in the corner licking his wound?"


    "The king of the sea, after all, we are!"


    The black-robed man looked directly into Kaido''s eyes.He knew Kaido was making a decision at this time.Even he couldn''t hold back what his king was thinking.At this time, the phone worm in his arms suddenly rang.A hoarse male voice came from inside.


    "Am I disturbing you?"


    "Hello, Master Kaido, I want to do business with you."

 319 Chapter 316 New Pirate Alliance

    "Are you from the Navy?"


    The black-robed man said coldly, this phone bug was matched with the one in Thaddeus''s hand. After the Dresrosa incident, the one in Thaddeus''s hand was supposedly backed by the navy. Seized.


    "Navy?" The hoarse male voice said playfully, "I am currently a member of the navy."


    "But the force I really belong to is the''New Pirate League''."


    "New Pirate League?" Kaido chewed on the name while thinking about it in his mind, but he found nothing.He has never heard of this so-called "New Pirate League" since he went to sea for decades, from Paradise to New World.


    "It''s normal that Master Kaido hasn''t heard of it. After all, we have just been established," the husky male said slowly."After a while, our members will all arrive in the new world, and this sea will know our names."


    "Just established, haven''t reached the new world yet?" Kaido smiled contemptuously."That is to say, a newcomer who has just entered the great route?"


    "I don''t know what kind of business you, the so-called''New Pirate League'', can talk to me."


    "The two major disasters of Lord Kaido were just captured by the Navy in Dresrosa, right." The husky male said neither humble nor humble.


    "Presumptuous!" Kaido was angry. After hearing the hoarse male voice, he furiously grabbed a chair beside him and smashed it towards the phone bug."Are you laughing at me?"


    The phone worm can transmit the user''s expression and tone in real time. The phone worm placed in the cave coldly looked at the chair flying towards him, with no expression on his face.The black runner frowned and snorted softly.


    A door of the void appeared between the phone bug and the chair, and the chair flew into the door of the void, as if disappearing out of thin air.But after a while, the pirate crawling on the ground heard a loud noise coming from outside, followed by the sound of a house collapsing.


    And the faint screams of residents of Wa no country.


    "Such a terrible power is worthy of Lord Kaido." The phone worm said flatly, "But if you still have this attitude, then there is no need to talk about our business."


    "Okay, very good!" Kaido grinned back and glanced at the black robe man, but there was no attack.Instead, he grabbed a jug of wine and drank it."You are talking about what you want to talk about."


    "If it''s just a waste of my time, then I promise, your so-called''New Pirate League'' has no chance to reach the new world."


    "I pay more attention to results than the process of business, let me talk about what we want first." The phone worm''s lips moved slightly, Kaido''s face became more and more gloomy, he said coldly.


    "This thing is not something newcomers like you can eat!"


    ...


    At this moment, the Great Sea Route, the New World, and the Loksai waters are on a naval ship.


    This warship abandoned the twelve side guns and one main gun of a naval-standard warship.It is rather long and narrow, with slender and graceful sides.Generally only those pirates who like to rob others will choose this style of boat.There is only one advantage of this, that is, the speed of sailing is quite fast. Whether it is chasing the enemy or fleeing, it has the advantage. The slender hull is for better connection. After all, the pirates¡¯ weapons are generally weaker than The navy is their home court only when it enters the battle.


    But no one dares to say that there is something wrong with this warship, because this warship is called "Rage of Justice" and its owner is Sakaski!


    Sakarski chose this style of ship for only one purpose, and that is to make the dirty pirates inevitable and inevitable!


    At this time, in the cabin of "Rage of Righteousness", in a secret room dedicated to detaining criminals, there was a man with an unusually burly figure, one head of blond hair braided into braids, and a chain made of sea floor stone Sitting in a cage with a decadent face, this place is a cage specially created to deal with those capable of theirs. It is completely built according to the specifications of the sixth layer of the city, "Infinite Hell". Once locked in here, there is no possibility of escape.


    Beside him, beside him, a man wearing a black uniform and a mask with scars all over his body was sitting upright, his eyes fixed on the outside of the cage.


    They are the two catastrophes under Kaido''s command, and are now "Jack" and "Jin" who are now prisoners.


    Outside the cage, the seamen who had guarded them were lying scattered on the ground. A thin man in the uniform of a second-class navy was sitting on a navy corpse, holding a phone worm in one hand, and his legs on the other side.With his back to them, he looked laid-back.


    "Whether I can eat it or not has nothing to do with me, I just convey the meaning of our boss." The thin man said hoarsely.There was a moment of silence on the phone worm, and then a man with a thick voice said lightly.


    "Then what are you going to change with me? After all, the territory of the New World has long been divided up. The places you want are in the hands of several different forces. Even if I want to get it, it will be very troublesome. "


    "Many, many, Lord Kaido." The thin man stood up slowly, took out a white mask from his arms and put it on.Then he walked to the jailer''s table and took out a bunch of keys from a corpse.


    The sound of the key hitting was crisp and sweet, and the phone worm fell into deathly silence.


    "The disaster-level powerhouse is suddenly lost, even Master Kaido can''t stand it?" The thin man turned around, and he wore an elk mask."The lives of your two subordinates, even if we give you a meeting gift."


    He walked up to Jhin and took out a rope to hang the key from the door.Jhin tried to stretch out his hand, but it was just a bit close.


    "This is something I usually use for performances. As long as I hang heavy objects, it will automatically break after a while." The elk said unhurriedly."This time is probably a little over two minutes."


    After speaking, the Elk gently placed the phone bug on the body of a jailer, opened the door and walked out slowly.But it seemed that something had been thought of, and he turned back again.


    "Oh, by the way, I forgot to tell you one thing."


    "This jailer is usually rotated for ten minutes, and the next shift is coming," the elk took out a pocket watch and looked at it, "in four minutes."


    After all this was done, the elk lowered his head and walked out and gently took off his mask. At this time, his face suddenly became a delicate and tender blond youth.A team of marines walked over and was suspicious after seeing the elk.However, after checking the elk''s documents, it was found that it was a jailer preparing for shifts, and there was no other doubts, so he was released.


    The moose looked at the patrol team that was gradually going away, and the corners of his mouth curled up. He raised his head and made a grimace at a phone monitor in the corridor.

 320 Chapter 317: A Destined Meeting

    A navy in the monitoring room saw the grimace of the elk and said with a smile.


    "This stinky boy really doesn''t know that the sky is high and the earth is thick. If you are seen by Lord Sarkarski, you will definitely inevitably have a corporal punishment." Then he cut the picture indifferently, staring at the position of the cage.


    However, he vaguely felt that something was wrong with the cage, and he patted his colleague on the shoulder.Screamed, pointing to the cage room.


    "Hey, do you think it''s always a picture here?"


    The elk passed through many levels, and even encountered a serious and resolute face of Sakaski, but this admiral was not as old-fashioned as the rumors. In fact, the seamen who have been with him for a long time know that General Sakaski hates him. It''s just sin.


    He walked gently to the side of a lifeboat, and suddenly got in while others were not paying attention.Lift the seat plate to reveal a black coffin hidden in it.The moose smiled slightly, then took out his pocket watch to record the time.When the outside sound became noisy, the elk suddenly cut the rope hanging the lifeboat. The lifeboat fell into the sea and the engine buzzed.Gradually disappeared into the waves of the sea.


    After the elk sailed out for a long time, he turned around and saw that the warship had turned into a small dot with the size of a grain of rice, with a raging flame burning on the small dot, and the two men could be seen facing each other in the volley.


    "Navy? Four Emperors? Under the Seven Martial Seas? It''s just a group of brash men with no force." The elk looked at the black coffin under him, with a presumptuous smile on his mouth, "This world belongs to the minded people after all! "


    He took out a phone worm like a seagull.Said softly.


    "Sinio, the things on my side have been handled."


    "After you and Huo pull down the so-called King Qiwuhai, this arrogant new world will understand who owns the future of this sea!"


    ...


    The new world, Loksai waters.Coconut Island.


    This is a rather small island, famous for producing various types of coconuts.There are only a few thousand people on the entire island, but it is close to one of the three major routes in the New World, and the scenery here is beautiful and charming.It''s midsummer all year round, so many people come here for vacation.So the people here are pretty wealthy.


    Lorne was lying on a beach chair in shorts, drinking with a plump coconut in one hand, enjoying the rare sunbathing and massage by the beauties around him.


    After Doflamingo released King Liku''s clan, Violet had completely let go of the burden in his heart.She knew that she did not have the capital to avenge Doflamingo, and now that her family is still alive and stable, she is already very satisfied.


    "You two are really affectionate!" At this time, a little blond girl in a three-point bikini walked up to Violet and sat down with three glasses of iced drinks.Said with a look of gossip.


    "How about it, none of you two."


    Her name was Sisi, a friend Violet had just met.Xisi is a native of Coconut Island and a rare doctor in Coconut Island. However, what does not match her career is that Xisi has an extremely hot body and an extremely gossip personality.


    "He is my boss!" Violet said blushing. "We are just a normal employee-boss relationship!"


    "Your custom is that employees have the obligation to help the boss massage?" Sisi pointed to Violet, said with a playful expression."Then your customs are really bold, and I also want a handsome guy to massage me."


    While speaking, she suddenly got to Ron''s side, took off Ron''s glasses, and said boldly.


    "For example, such a handsome and young little brother, I want as much as I want!"


    Violet glanced at Lorne worriedly. This man was called a "demon" who kills without blinking!What if Sisi''s actions were considered provocative by him.


    But fortunately, Lorne seemed to be accustomed to such unrestrained women. His gentleman pushed Sisi off his body and said softly.


    "It''s a great honor to be so loved by the lady. But," Lorne smiled and shook his head.


    "Come here, but are you going to say to reject me next?" Sisi laughed, as if an old lady knew everything.She touched Lorne''s sturdy chest and handed Lorne a cold drink pretending to be chic.


    "If Violet can''t satisfy you, you can come to my sister anytime," Sisi licked her lips.


    "This glass of water, please drink it!"


    Lorne looked helpless. It was the first time he encountered such a bold woman. However, he did not perceive Sisi''s malice through the "micro-sensing realm". The residents of this small island also did what she did to her. After being indifferent, I can only feel relieved.


    It can only be said that one side of water nourishes one side.


    At this time, a child wearing beach pants and keeping a middle-sized model hurriedly ran to Sisi and said anxiously.


    "Sister Sisi is not good, not good!"


    "What happened? Little Ivan. Speak slowly." Xi Si handed Ivan a glass of water.Ivan said slowly after drunk the water.


    "There was a man floating over from the sea on the southern beach, dying!"


    After hearing the child''s words, Si Si immediately stood up.


    "Perhaps it was a tourist who was in a shipwreck, or it might be a pirate who was at war with each other." Sisi said softly to Lorne and Violet."I''ll go there first, and see you at the night campfire party!"


    After speaking, she followed the little Ivan and left in a hurry.The nature of the doctor prevented her from being helpless to anyone.


    Lorne did not speak, but continued to lie on the beach chair. The communication with Doflamingo gave him a deeper understanding of his abilities.


    "The development of the Devil Fruit depends entirely on imagination." These are the original words of Doflamingo.


    "So what is imagination?" Lorne muttered to himself.


    ...


    Coconut Island, in the evening, every weekend, a bonfire party will be held on Coconut Island, which is located in the center of the island.This is the prosperous age of Coconut Island, and travelers can feel the enthusiasm of the island residents at this time.


    Lorne was dressed in casual clothes and took Violet out of the cabin. The girls drooled secretly after seeing Lorne, but after seeing Violet who was behind him, He immediately lowered his head, but his eyes flashed with a strong will to fight.


    The bonfire party is also a place for young men and women to meet each other. Handsome and robust young people like Lorne are very popular among the girls on the island of coconut.Lorne felt the enthusiasm of the girls around him, burning like a ball of flame.There is a headache.


    But at this time, a blonde girl in a bikini came over, and Lorne seemed to see the savior.


    "Here here!" Violet greeted Sisi quickly, and Sisi walked over with a smile, followed by a tall and thin man behind her.The smile on Lorne''s face solidified when he saw the man.


    The man also found Lorne, with a cruel smile on his mouth.

 321 Chapter 318 Bonfire Party

    Sisi noticed the strangeness between the two and said with a smile.


    "This is the man who floated from the sea in the afternoon. You don''t know how miserable he was when I first saw him." Xisi said with some rejoicing, "He has more than 60% of his skin burned. I was only planning to do my best to know the destiny. I didn''t expect that he would wake up after applying the medicine."


    Sisi patted the man''s sturdy chest and smiled.


    "This terrible physical quality is unheard of. Are you overseas like this?"


    "It''s not necessarily." Lorne took out a cigar and handed it to the man in front of him. "You have good luck. You can survive."


    "I borrow your good words." The thin man took Lorne''s cigar and lit it."I don''t usually smoke nasty cigarettes, but this time it''s an exception."


    "Do you know?" Xisi said in surprise, her eyes turning slightly, holding her face in her hands."Is it a companion to meet and trespass?" In this short period of time, she had already made up for the story of two people meeting and going to sea together, and after all the hardships, they finally met again on the island of coconut.


    At the same time, Xi Si was also a little proud in her heart. If her medical skills were not good, then these two people might have missed it forever.


    "I''ll talk about it tomorrow." Lorne took the phone bug from his arms and handed it to Violet."Today is only for the bonfire party, no one can disturb."


    "As you wish." The thin man looked at Lorne around and said lightly."If you run again, then you know the consequences."


    "I promise him!" Xisi smiled and grabbed Lorne''s arm and raised it up, blinking playfully, "The bonfire party at the Coconut Island will definitely not disappoint you!"


    After speaking, he dragged the thin man to the crowd.But he turned his head and glanced at Lorne deeply.


    "What happened?" Violet took Lorne''s arm. She just felt that Lorne''s emotions were not right. The conversation between Lorne and the thin man was not like an old friend reunion, but seemed to be two rivals. accidental meet up.


    "Don''t you know him?" Lorne gave Violet a surprised look and said slowly."His name is Ken, but many people like to call him Jhin."


    This man only stirred up the "flame" embers of Dresrosa!But this is also normal, after all, the decisive battle between Jhin and Sakarski was over the sea several kilometers away from Tokushima.At that time, he was wearing an iron mask, and he was heroic.Burns all over his body at this time.And when you take off the mask, there is indeed a huge gap compared to the image of thin cheeks.


    Only a person like Ron who had been in that hell would recognize him at a glance.


    "Oh my God! Didn''t he get captured by the Navy? How could he be here?" Violet subconsciously put his arms around his chest, glanced in the direction where they left, and said with lingering fear."Then he recognized you too, let''s take the opportunity to escape!"


    In Violet''s consciousness, the Four Emperors was invincible, and a little Jack had such a destructive power, not to mention the fact that Jin had a reputation above him.


    "It''s too late." Lorne shook his head slightly. If only Lorne is alone, he can drag Jhin by manipulating the creatures in the ocean as long as he runs to the beach, and take the opportunity to escape, but take Violet with him. After this tow bottle, Lorne couldn''t use many of his methods, and escaped to the sea to become a target for Jhin, who had the ability to fly.


    "Most of his body has recovered and he can''t escape."


    Lorne knew that he had always been Jin''s knot because he personally killed Advancing City''s chief director Wei.


    However, Ron, who was weak at the time, was also humiliated by Jhin. Isn¡¯t Jhin the knot of Ron¡¯s heart?


    The two knots can only be resolved by thoroughly defeating each other.


    Lorne didn''t even think about why Jhin, who had already been caught by Sarkarski, appeared here, because Jhin was burned from the sea and it was all.What accident might have happened to Sakaski.


    The bonfire party was very lively, young boys and girls in groups next to the fire, happily discussing topics that they were interested in, and occasionally a pair of passionate boys and girls hugged and kissed each other.The young people around cast envious eyes.


    Lorne sat aside, watching everything quietly.Slightly closed his eyes, preparing to raise his fighting spirit to the peak.On the opposite side of the campfire, a thin man also closed his eyes.


    As if the whole world is only left with him and Lorne.


    The night is long and the night is short.The passion of the young people burned with the bonfire and dissipated with the morning sun. The young men and women who had been carving for a night returned to their residences in twos and threes.And Sis also came over with a yawn to greet Ron for breakfast.


    Her dress was a little untidy, and her exposed collarbone was covered with hickeys. It seemed that she had also had a fragrant night.


    "What? Are you leaving now?!"


    Sisi was sitting at the dining table, holding a glass of coconut juice in one hand, and a bread in her mouth, and asked with surprise on her face."Is there anything wrong with Coconut Island? Why did you leave in such a hurry?"


    "Everything is good here," Lorne shrugged helplessly, "but I''m a restless person. I can''t stand a life without passion. So I want to visit other islands."


    When he met such a passionate person, Lorne didn''t know what to say. He could never tell Si Si that he was going to fight, because he was afraid of accidentally destroying the island of coconut, so he prepared to leave.


    "It turned out to be a passenger." Sisi gave Lorne a look that I understand, and then took out a chart from under the table."If there is a nautical pointer, everything is good to say. The Coconut Island is located on the edge of the second route of the new world. There are many interesting islands around, such as the country of pointers, mechanical island, mini zoo, Punk Hassad, etc."


    "But if there is no professional navigator, all this is empty talk. I suggest you hire a professional navigator and follow this route." Xisi''s slender fingers slid on the map, "Go east, Passing through two deserted islands, you can then arrive at the country of pointers-mini zoo-the country of iron Sdio-Bubble Island tourist route, the scenery there will not disappoint you!"


    Lorne''s boat has been docked in the port, full of supplies, ready to set off.


    When the boat was moving, Sisi was still standing in the harbor and saying goodbye to Lorne and the others reluctantly.Inside the boat, Lorne, Violet, and Jhin sat opposite each other and said nothing.


    "I have a new understanding of you." After the Coconut Island disappeared to sea level, Jin raised his head and glanced at Ron."Is it because I couldn''t bear to hurt those innocent people before I decided to put the battlefield outside that island?"

 322 Chapter 319

    Jhin looked at Lorne like this, as if he wanted to see through Lorne''s soul.


    In fact, he didn''t know Lorne, and his knowledge was limited to the information he passed to him during the years he pushed the city.In his cognition, Lorne was originally a paranoid person. After entering Pushing City, he became cruel under the influence of the most vicious prisoners in the world.


    Infected by their values.After breaking out of prison, he will do whatever he wants to get what he wants, just like an ordinary pirate.


    But now, it seems that under his unruly appearance, there seems to be some compassion?


    "Aren''t you the same? Could it be that you, who were just rescued, can still attack your savior?" Lorne looked at Jhin and said playfully.


    "Besides, no matter what kind of person I am, today''s battle is inevitable."


    After speaking, Lorne himself laughed first, and Jhin also laughed.Violet looked at the two of them, wondering why the two men who were obviously enemies were able to talk happily here.


    Is this the pirate?


    The boat slowly came to a desert island, Jhin stepped out of the splint and jumped off, Lorne followed closely behind.Violet wanted to follow in Lorne''s footsteps, but was stopped by him.


    "Just stay on the boat, don''t get off." Lorne looked up at Jhin."A man''s battle does not require a woman to intervene!"


    "Good enlightenment." Jhin looked at Lorne, his burned arms gradually became thick, and a pair of black sword wings broke through his shirt.Grow from the back.


    "My teacher Wei has swept the sea for so many years, and he would die in the hands of you, a young man, and become a stepping stone to your fame. I used to not want to catch you all the time and let you die from torture."


    "But now, I changed my mind." Jhin took a deep breath, and his mouth turned into a black beak. Facing Lorne, he directly activated the animal-type ability''s strongest semi-beast form.


    "I will give you a happy one, and then set up a tombstone on this isolated island. Your name is engraved on it."


    "Seven Wuhai under the king, Veenhill Lorne was killed."


    "Sounds very good," Lorne twisted his head, the dark, armed color wrapped around his arm in a fighting posture."If I win, I will also build a monument for you."


    "Arrogant!" Jhin''s eyes shrank slightly, his wings spread out behind him, and his whole person suddenly appeared in front of Ron.The sturdy arm hit Lorne''s temple.


    Jhin was originally a six-type powerhouse. At the beginning, he was able to play with the old antiques in the sixth floor who didn¡¯t understand this trick with just one hand in the advancement city. At this moment, coupled with the acceleration of the wings, Jhin¡¯s speed is fast. To an incredible point.Lorne could only rely on his domineering vision and vague guessing about Jhin''s movements, and the contraction of his arms subconsciously protected his head.


    boom!


    Jhin felt his power transmitted to Ron''s body, and then passed it back through a strange technique, and fed it back to his fist.


    "I didn''t expect Teacher Wei''s Tai Chi Liu to have been stolen by you." Jin sneered."But Teacher Wei won''t tell you that the Tai Chi flow you are learning is just a defective product!"


    "Can you resist forces beyond your own capacity?"


    Jin took his fist, turned and kicked Ron''s arm with a side kick.Directly knocked Lorne into the air, severely smashed a few thick trees and stopped.But Lorne hadn''t stood up yet, Jhin''s body once again appeared beside Lon, his right leg was raised high, and he slashed at Lorne who was lying on the ground.


    boom!


    A shock wave spread out from the center of Jinwei, the island began to sway violently, the thick smoke dissipated, countless cracks like spider webs, scattered from the feet of Jinwei.


    "Did off?" Jhin frowned slightly while looking at his feet.A deep pit appeared under his feet, but Lorne was not in it.At the moment of his death, Lorne instinctively rolled a few laps to the side, avoiding Jhin''s mortal attack.


    At this time, Lorne appeared ten meters away, looked at Jhin who was standing still, and shook his head slightly.Is this the strength of the pinnacle physique powerhouse, crush the opponent with pure power!This kind of terrifying destructive power is impossible to fight directly!


    "If you only have this means, you can''t beat Jack." Jhin turned around and looked at Lorne."Hide it further, you will really die!"


    Lorne''s left arm twisted slightly outward, and Jhin''s simple kick had already broken Lorne''s arm.He gritted his teeth and straightened his hand bones.Then looking at Jhin, he said coldly.


    "This technique is called Liu Ying, right?"


    Jhin didn''t seem to use armed color entanglement, but simply used his own physical power.But after the real fight, Lorne knew that Jhin''s arms seemed to be covered with an invisible armor, which kept flowing on Jhin''s skin like a stream of water.


    The moment it touched Lorne''s arm, this layer of armor turned frantically, tearing through Lorne''s armed domineering protection like a drill.


    "It seems that your knowledge is good, much better than those frogs at the bottom of the well." Jhin shook his arm and said contemptuously."But do you think I really need Liu Ying to deal with you?"


    "You who haven''t stood at the top, don''t know how vast the world is!"


    Jhin''s body disappeared again, and his whole person appeared in front of Ron, almost face to face.


    "Challenge them, you are still far away!"


    Jhin squeezed his hand into a fist and smashed it against Ron''s chest.This punch was made for the teacher who died with hatred!


    At this moment, Lorne suddenly opened his eyes, and countless black butterflies flew out of his sleeves.It turned into a dagger that pierced Jin''s heart.As long as he is hit, no matter how strong he can recover, it will not help.Because this is a weapon made of high-purity sea iron, it is exactly the natural enemy of Jhin!


    Lorne has been waiting. From the beginning, he knew that his close combat with Jhin was not on the same level at all, so he had been waiting for a chance to shoot!


    Jhin hit Ron''s chest with a punch, and a mouthful of blood was spit out from Ron''s mouth.This punch almost directly stopped Ron''s heartbeat, and Ron gritted his teeth to transfer this power, allowing it to dissipate within his body.


    But at this time, Jin was not feeling well, countless "Dead Dream Butterflies" turned into sharp swords, piercing his proud physical defenses, but more importantly, these black butterflies still carried a wave of him extremely bored. Breath.A sense of weakness spread from his wound to the surroundings of his body.


    "Is this your secret weapon? The weapon made of Hailou stone is indeed the natural enemy of those of us who are capable." Jin also spouted a mouthful of blood."It turns out that Jack failed like this."


    Jhin already understood, why Jack would lose so unclear, because they believed too much in their ability, they would never have thought that someone outside of Hezhi could master the skill of turning sea-building stones into weapons.


    The two people faced each other like this, they were all waiting, waiting for the opponent to hold on.

 323 Chapter 320 Flowing Cherry

    Jhin himself didn''t expect that Lorne, who was originally far inferior to him, would be able to beat himself to this point.Lorne was not only able to endure, but was cruel enough to himself, preferring to withstand his own heavy blows, but also to save this secret weapon for the right time.


    It''s just that you must win!Jin forcefully resisted his physical weakness, and punched Ron''s chest with punch after punch.He felt the speed of Lorne''s heartbeat getting more and more intense.It seemed that the next moment was about to die suddenly.


    "Hailoushi? Maybe." Lorne smiled reluctantly.This is the perception of this sea. There are only three things that can limit the ability of those who are capable of it, armed with domineering, sea-buildings, and sea.When under attack, he instinctively thought of Hailoushi.


    In fact, as long as you think about it, Jhin will find that something is wrong.


    There are many people in this ocean who are whimsical. When they pat their heads, they think, since the sea tower stone has obvious restraint effects on the capable, then why don''t I use the sea tower stone to make weapons, so that it can easily defeat any capable person. Yet?


    But when they really put their ideas into practice, they will understand how naive they are.The essence of Hailou Stone is stone after all, and it is an extremely hard stone.


    Ordinary tools can''t destroy it at all.All they can do is to grind the sea tower into the shape they want little by little.For example, the art of township in the country of Wano is nothing more than grinding the sea building stone into nails.


    Therefore, this kind of high-purity sea iron that can be forged in Lorne''s hands is so precious.


    "If you think I have only these methods, then you are very wrong." Lorne''s mouth pulled up a weird arc, and he held back the pain in his chest and slowly straightened his waist.


    "Have you heard of a gift from heaven?"


    "What?" Jhin''s expression fused, and he warned him of the mighty domineering craziness. He subconsciously retracted his fist and took a step back.


    At the same time, he raised his head and squinted at the sky, based on the information he had learned.Lorne''s final battle in becoming the king of Qiwuhai was to fight Moonlight Moria in Paradise.


    Jhin had seen this man, and the original Moonlight Moriah was as defiant as Lorne now, and brought a whole ship of men to the country to challenge Kaido.As a result, Kaido defeated all of Moria''s pride with sheer power.


    Under the desperate cover of all the crew members, Moria escaped by chance, but he was devastated.


    However, in the original battle, it was not that Molly Asia Pacific was weak, but that Kaido was too strong.


    Even if he was proud of embers, he had to admit that Moria, who was at the "Thousand Shadows" level, was undoubtedly a powerhouse at the same level as himself.And such a strong man, in his most powerful "shadow possession" state, was defeated by the man in front of him.


    Was defeated by that attack that was like a punishment from heaven.


    Lorne took advantage of Jhin backing a few steps, pressed his chest with his hand, and took a few breaths.


    Just a little bit, Lorne was nearly hammered to death by Jhin.I was still too naive, I didn''t expect Jhin to have such terrible destructive power even when he was restricted by high-purity sea iron.If Lorne continues to consume him, it will definitely end up with him.


    Lorne is not afraid of death, but this is definitely his last option.


    "So you know that thing." Lorne looked at Jhin and started delaying as much as possible.The fortress of war was almost on the battlefield, and Lorne had already begun to target Jhin.


    This is his last killer.The sword of Damocles descends from the sky with gravitational potential energy at an altitude of 10,000 meters.This level of destructive power is definitely not something a mere Jhin can withstand!


    "Pretend to be a god and play a ghost." Jin snorted and pulled the black butterfly that had turned into a sharp sword from his body.These sharp swords all have blood grooves, and every time one is pulled out, blood gushes out from his body like a pillar.


    He already understood Ron''s thoughts, and the man in front of him didn''t want to change his life.


    But why would he be willing to die with him?


    "I haven''t finished that thing yet, how can I die here!" After pulling out all the sharp swords from his body, Jhin once again entered the semi-beastization.The gushing blood stopped instantly, and the wound began to heal at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    He abandoned everything, classmates, status, reputation, and chose to betray the world government, but not just to avenge his teacher.


    "Then let me see how firm your will is!" Lorne turned his head, his arm-colored domineering covering his arms, as black as ink.He frowned, trying to make the armed color domineering flow like Jhin.


    Suddenly, Lorne felt some domineering surging from the pores of his skin and attached to his skin.


    The black of his arms is a little lighter.


    "Is Liu Ying''s technique to make the domineering flow?" Lorne looked at his hands, the corners of his mouth curled up."So, I learned!"


    Men''s melee, the second round, start!


    At this time, Jhin had already rushed in front of him, and his sturdy right arm slammed into Ron''s head.


    "It''s just that I have just mastered Liu Ying, what is it for me to be overwhelmed?"


    A gleam of golden light flashed in Lorne''s eyes, and in his perspective, Jhin''s movements were slowed down dozens of times.


    Time lag!


    This was the move Lorne realized when he was playing against Wei. Time was an illusion.Lorne deceived his perception to slow down his perception of time.


    This ability has been used by Lorne for a long time to replace the domineering of seeing, hearing, and sex. Later, after he cultivated the domineering of seeing, hearing and sex, he gradually alienated him.


    Now, use it again.Amazing effect again!


    "The fist on the left is very windy, and I mobilized all the strength of my whole body to the left fist. Do you want to beat me with one blow?"


    Lorne leaned slightly to the right and paused.At the same time, his right fist hit Jin''s right abdomen.


    boom!


    Jhin felt that Lorne''s fist was alive. It was not only that he mastered the "Flowing Sakura" technique, but that his fists had become a lot smarter.


    Obviously, both power and speed are far inferior to him, but he can repeatedly avoid his own attacks, and accurately counterattack to the weak points of his defense.


    "Seeing and hearing color awakening?" Jhin exchanged punches with Lorne, and his fist brushed his profile, and his punch hit his chest severely.


    "No, it''s not." Jhin shook his head, "If it is the awakening of the seeing, hearing and color, then under the suppression of the seeing and hearing color, I cannot predict your attack..."


    "So," Jhin closed his eyes suddenly, his fists were completely relaxed, and he casually attacked where he thought was right."It''s ability?"


    boom!


    Two punches hit, Lorne hit the front door of Jhin with one punch, and Jhin received one of his punches, and hit Ron''s shoulder.

 324 Chapter 321: A Gift From Heaven

    Lorne''s knees were slightly bent, and cracks appeared in the ground under his feet.The power of Jhin''s hand knife was so great that Ron could clearly hear the sound of his bones breaking.


    He gritted his teeth, fought back fiercely at Jin, and slammed a punch into Jin''s chest.


    Liu Ying''s role is unexpectedly overbearing, and the purely armed color covering is of no use to this technique.


    Lorne saw that Jin''s skin was pierced by the swirling Liu Ying, and blood was flowing.But it was healed in a flash.


    All of Lorne''s attacks seemed to be useless, but neither he nor Jhin noticed. The color of Lorne''s inky black arms gradually faded.


    "Is it useless?" Jhin sneered with closed eyes.


    The effect of time lag, after all, only speeds up Ron''s thinking speed, allowing Ron to make the most correct judgment, but not improving his body''s movements.


    Just now, Lorne was able to have the upper hand because he could predict Jhin''s movements in advance by seeing and hearing the domineering.Then cooperate with the "time lag" to achieve the first come first.


    But when Jhin closed his eyes and attacked at will, even he himself didn''t know where the punch would be, and Lorne''s domineering look lost its effect.


    The two are like beginners in fighting, you exchange punches and punches.It is hard to imagine that this battle that would be evaluated as "rough" when placed in a martial arts hall anywhere in the world, it would turn out to be the peak duel of the king''s Qi Wuhai and disaster.


    Boom boom boom!


    Jhin kicked Lorne away.A deep gully was knocked out on the ground.


    After losing the advantage of foresight, Lorne''s shortcomings in melee combat were fully revealed.He punched Jhin''s body like a tickling, and in a flash, he was healed by Jhin''s terrifying recovery ability.


    And Jhin''s random blow was enough to hurt Lorne.At this time, Lorne had no good bones all over his body.


    "It''s over." Jhin limped up to Ron, and said condescendingly.He didn''t expect that his former prisoner would cause such a big trouble to himself.


    At this time, Lorne''s arm had changed back to its original color, but when he opened his eyes and looked carefully, he could vaguely see that there was a layer of transparency flowing on Lorne''s skin.


    "Unexpectedly, you learned Liuying so quickly." Jhin noticed Ron''s arm and said faintly, with a hint of envy in his tone.


    "I will give you a few more years, so that you can completely master Liu Ying, maybe it is me who lies here."


    At the beginning, he rebelled against the world government and joined Kaido under the command of Kaido. After he invaded the country of Wano, it took five full years to learn to flow cherry blossoms.


    This technique is actually not difficult, as long as you master the trick, it is easy to get started.However, Liu Ying has a characteristic, that is, the older people are, the more difficult it is to learn, because their bodies have been shaped.The skin is extremely hard.It is extremely difficult to get in and out even if it is domineering.


    The young body has unlimited possibilities.On the contrary, it is easy to withstand the damage of domineering in and out.


    "It''s just a domineering way of using it." Lorne lay in a deep pit and suddenly spit out blood.Said coldly.


    "Just like what Karp said at the beginning, only people like you would regard this technique as a treasure."


    He struggled to get up, but the pain in his whole body made him unable to move.


    Has this body reached its limit?!


    "Tell me the last words." Jhin didn''t have a chance for Lorne''s provocation.He took a deep breath, and his injuries healed quickly.


    Lorne grew up too quickly, he was afraid that he would capsize in the gutter.


    "The loser''s barking is meaningless." Lorne coughed up a mouthful of blood and said lightly."This sentence is what I said before. Victory is victory, defeat is defeat, and the skills are not as good as people."


    "Good point." Jhin closed his eyes, and he thought of his teacher.


    Lorne''s words can also be placed on Wei.Everyone believed in Wei''s strength, even Karp was quite relieved when he knew Wei was going to hunt down prisoners.Because before the start of the fight, who would have thought that Wei, who had been Megatron Dahai for decades, would die on the little-known character Lorne.


    But he lost, so he died.Is all this just a few words as simple as human?


    "That''s good." Jhin took a deep breath and said slowly."I will give you a happy one!"


    But at this time, a weird smile suddenly appeared on Lorne''s face, and he laughed presumptuously.


    "You are so sure, will I lose?"


    Lorne reluctantly stretched out his right hand and snapped his fingers at Jhin.


    "Agiftfromheaven (gift from heaven)"


    "Hope you like it."


    Lorne waited for so long, just waiting for the 10,000-meter-high war fortress to sail to the predetermined location.


    When Lorne was kicked into the air, a sword of Damocles was aimed at Lorne''s current position and fell from the sky.Counting the time, it should be almost here, right?


    Jhin''s face changed drastically, and the sound of the air violently whistling over his head, he didn''t even need to see the domineering warning, he knew that something was fast approaching him.


    However, what was even more frightening was that no matter how Jhin moved, his sense of horrible crisis was not reduced by half.


    "It''s useless," Lorne laughed loudly."The attack range of the sword of Damocles covers the entire island. You can''t escape it anyway."


    "What a lunatic!" Jhin said with a frown."I can''t bear the attack, do you think you can bear it?"


    "You will die too!" Jhin walked in front of Ron in an instant, his right hand turned into a sharp claw and grabbed Ron''s throat.But a sharp sense of crisis suddenly came from his heart.


    He raised his head and saw a sharp sword appeared dozens of meters above his head. Because of the violent friction with the air, a raging flame was already burning around the sharp sword.Jhin could even feel the heat of the flame.


    Before it was too late, Jhin subconsciously stretched out the arm of his right hand to protect him, and at the same time covered his whole body''s domineering arm.


    As soon as the sword touched Jhin, Jhin''s arm broke and shattered.Immediately after the sharp sword was inserted into the ground, a violent explosion occurred, and a shock wave spread from it, and the shock wave touched, whether it was a tree or a rock, it turned into powder.


    This small island, as if unable to withstand the huge impact, broke apart and slowly sank into the sea.


    The huge impact even spread to the sea, and huge waves were set off around it.


    Violet, who was far off the sea, was so scared that he sat on the deck and stared blankly at the mushroom cloud rising in front of him.


    This deserted island before has been completely annihilated from the map.

 325 Chapter 322-The Battle of Loxo

    This terrifying power is like a natural disaster.Violet was stuck in place.Screamed after a while.


    "Lorne!"


    At the same time, I regretted it very much. If it hadn''t been for her to go to the surrounding islands when she was leaving Deres Rosa, the Ainilu who controlled the Thunder would not feel impatient and went back alone.


    If he were there, Lorne wouldn''t face the powerful enemy Jhin alone.


    Violet sailed in the direction of the small island. The small island was shattered and sinking into the sea.She went crazy looking everywhere, and finally saw a hand moved slightly on a tree.


    But when she got closer, she realized that it wasn''t Lorne, but the bruised Jhin.


    Jhin was extremely embarrassed at this time, his entire right hand had completely melted, his eyes closed tightly, and there was a terrifying hole in his right eye.His body was covered with burn marks, and the wounds were constantly torn and healed, just like a demon from hell.


    But he is not dead yet!At the critical juncture, he resolutely abandoned his right arm and mobilized all his armed forces to resist the impact of Damocles'' sword.And at a critical juncture, it avoided the first impact of the sword of Damocles.With the powerful healing power brought by the awakening of the animal fruit, it was only then that he could get his life back.


    However, because of excessive overdraft and domineering, and constantly using the recovery ability beyond the limit.Coupled with the loss of his habitual right hand, Jhin may never be able to return to the top.


    "Ahem, I didn''t expect that this stinky boy, Lorne, could do this."


    Jhin noticed Violet, struggled to get up, and "looked at" her with hollow eyes.


    "Are you trying to avenge him?"


    Violet instinctively wanted to rush to take revenge on Lorne, although she was forced by him, but this time of getting along made her truly regard Lorne as her friend.What''s more, Lorne also rescued her family, he was like a benefactor to her.


    Although Violet knew that his power was sparse and ordinary, he was very reluctant to deal with the 20 to 30 million prisoners.As for Jhin to keep intact like this, what hole cards do he have? This little strength of his is going to die.


    However, Violet smiled sadly.


    "It''s not a big deal to die for the benefactor."


    The two faced each other, and Violet drove the boat slowly towards Jhin, her hand touching her waist.


    Pinned to it is a delicate and beautiful revolver.This is a gift from Lorne to her.


    But just as she was about to draw her gun, she suddenly thought of something and quickly touched her in her arms.When he touched the thing, Violet''s face changed drastically, and he quickly turned the bow of the boat and sailed in one direction.


    "Hahahaha, I didn''t expect that when Lorne missed his eyes, the last companion who saw him turned out to be a white-eyed wolf!"


    Jhin couldn''t see with his eyes, but his powerful sight and dominance still felt that Violet had struggled for a while and chose to leave.


    Jhin laughed, struggling to pull out a cigar from his arms with the only hand left, which Lorne handed him at the time.


    Each of these cigars from Sigirella sells for one hundred thousand baileys.


    It also has a nice name called "Legend".


    "Memorialize the legendary fall." Jin said faintly with a puff of smoke.


    Violet ignored Jhin''s mockery, and when she was sure that she had left Jhin''s sight, she took out a white note from her arms.The strip of paper bounced slightly in one direction.Like a wizard swaying in the wind.


    This white note is Lorne''s last hope!


    ...


    Ten minutes before the time went back, Lorne was lying in the pit, coldly looking at Jhin who had become a little panicked because of the sword of Damocles.


    "Let''s die together." Lorne vomited a mouthful of blood and said lightly.He is the knot of Jhin, but is it not his knot?Lorne''s madness and paranoia all the time were to avoid that cowardly self.


    I look too far forward and backward, even if I hesitate to enter the new world, I still have to wait until I have almost accumulated strength before setting foot.That is to say, the family cadres are relatively united, otherwise he would be overthrown by a more radical force.


    Because he has read the original work, he clearly knows how powerful people are at the pinnacle of this world, and he also knows where the limits of mortals are.So when making plans, he subconsciously excluded opponents at the level of the Four Emperors.


    The only golden lion was the one who provoked first.


    Therefore, when Doflamingo mocked himself, saying that he was too calm, and he didn''t have the heart to be king for a moment, Ron was speechless.


    If it were him before, the moment he found Jhin, he would start thinking about the means to leave.Because he knew that there was a huge gap between himself and Jhin.But after listening to Doflamingo''s words, Lorne resolutely decided to fight Jhin.


    It was also a break with the weak person who shivered in front of Jhin.


    "A gambler who doesn''t push all his belongings to the gaming table is not worthy of winning."


    Lorne stared fiercely at the Jhin who resisted the sword of Damocles, and said with a big smile.When Lorne realized this, a layer of lavender aperture spread out from Lorne as the center.


    All the animals swept by the aperture naturally shuddered in place, and then fainted.


    If someone notices this, they will be amazed. This is the call for the awakening of the overlord''s domineering look.


    The sword of Damocles exploded in the air, and huge destructive power swept the island.Even though Lorne had deliberately avoided himself, the huge shock wave still spread to him, leaving his already badly injured body in danger.


    The earth fissioned and the island collapsed.Lorne sank into the sea with the earth.Lorne sighed slightly, can his journey only end here?No matter how powerful a person is, once he falls into the sea and is helpless, he will be dead.


    But the moment his body touched the sea, Lorne smiled blankly.


    "It seems that I should never die."


    Lorne sank into the sea, his accumulated injuries exploded at the same time, and he instantly lost consciousness.


    But at this time, a sabertooth shark seemed to smell the blood, swam to Ron''s side, and then swallowed him in one bite.


    ...


    The battle of the desert islands in the Loxo Sea shocked the world. A rapidly rising king under Qiwuhai, and a veteran "disaster" who has been rambling the sea for many years, the decisive battle between the two attracted the attention of the entire sea.


    One day later, the information came out, and Jhin lost his right arm and right eye, and suffered burns to varying degrees up and down his whole body. For a long time, he could only lie on a chair.


    And Lorne, whereabouts are unknown!

 326 Chapter 323-Twin Island

    The great route, the new world, the waters of Roxor, the island of Roxor.


    This is a twin island, composed of two islands.


    The small island to the north is densely forested, like a primitive jungle.Known as the Museum of Animals, here you can almost find most species you know.But these animals are like being cast by magic, and when they grow to a certain size, they won''t grow anymore.


    Compared with their counterparts overseas, they are relatively petite.So here is also called the mini zoo.


    And the small island to the south is a small city full of technological sense. In the center of the city, there is a huge gear clock that keeps turning.The residents here are all masters of machinery. They make sophisticated instruments and export them to other islands in exchange for supplies.


    So here has the reputation of "machine island".


    Only the New World can perfectly combine this savage primitive, a sci-fi island.


    On the west coast of Roxor Island, a child with brown curly hair, about ten years old, sits on the shore with his hands on his chin, looking at the sea level with a look of fascination.


    "Xiao Qi, Xiao Qi, I finally found you." At this time, a little girl who was about his age and wearing a floral dress came to Xiao Qi out of breath.


    Because she is too immature, she still has some baby fat, but from her delicate features, it can be seen that this little girl must be a rare beauty when she grows up.


    "What are you doing here?" The little girl asked innocently, sitting next to the boy called Xiaoqi.


    "You don''t understand, Coco." Xiao Qi looked at the distant sea with a firm expression.


    "This sea is the place I will conquer!"


    "I heard that people on the sea are vicious adults. You dare not even go to the forest to the north to catch a pet. How can you conquer the sea."


    The little girl called Coco poked her partner''s scar mercilessly.Because of being close to the well-known "mini zoo", the people of Roxor Island like to catch some cute animals as their pets.


    She wanted a cute bunny, and begged Xiao Qi to help her get it back, but Xiao Qi righteously refused.


    She can remember this hatred for a long time.


    "Those animals are too small, it''s not fun to keep them as pets!" Xiao Qi said without changing his face.


    "I want to raise, I must raise the biggest one!"


    "For example?" Coco said curiously. When she grew up on Roxor Island, all the animals she came into contact with were very cute.What is the "biggest" in Xiaoqikou?


    "For example, for example." Xiao Qi is just a juvenile xinxing, and she brags for a while. He didn''t expect this Cocoa to be so inquiring.At this time, it suddenly occurred to him that when he was playing at the dock, he heard what the sailors said.


    At that time, the strong sailor spit to brag with his companion.


    "Some time ago we encountered a group of saber-toothed sharks when we went out to sea. The ten-meter-long big sharks were about the size of a small boat and scared me to pee. Fortunately, they seemed to be not interested in us. Just watch and leave."


    "I want to catch a saber-toothed shark, the ten-meter-long huge body, with his sharp teeth, this is the pet that a man should have!"


    Xiao Qi was full of spirits, and he seemed to have thought of sitting on the back of a wild big shark.The picture of galloping across the sea.


    "Is this the sabertooth shark you''re talking about?" Coco pointed to the beach and said blankly, pulling Xiao Qi back from her fantasy.


    A shark as big as the same ship rushed out of the sea and leaped towards the two of them.


    "Is it going to eat us?" Cocoa cried blankly.


    The two little guys were so scared that they couldn''t move, but fortunately, the monster stopped about three meters away, opened its mouth, and vomited a bloody person.


    This is a very young black-haired man. He is wearing a gorgeous black cloak, which is extremely expensive at first glance.


    But this great cloak was already incomparably tattered, his whole body was covered with scary wounds, and there was a huge gap in his chest.At first glance, it was a fierce battle.


    The little girl, Cocoa, had never seen a dead person, so she cried out of fright.Xiao Qi, on the other hand, boldly crawled in front of the man, stretched out his hand and shook his nose.


    "He''s still alive!"


    ...


    When Lorne woke up, he found himself lying on a white bed, and the surrounding tables were full of various mechanical artifacts.But judging from the pale pink walls and the bear dolls on the bed.This house should belong to a woman.


    Lorne touched his chest, the wound on his body had been treated, and his whole body was covered with bandages. Just a light movement was severe pain.


    "Is it saved?" Lorne muttered to himself.I really have a relationship with the sabertooth shark.At a critical moment before, he found an adult sabertooth shark on the bottom of the sea. Without even thinking about it, he manipulated the sabertooth shark to swallow himself, and then swim towards the nearest island.


    Life and death depends on God''s will.


    Lorne touched the bandages on his whole body and said with a smile, it seems that God still favors him.He struggled to get out of bed, but the sharp pain from his body stopped him from doing so.


    I felt my physical condition. The bones of my body were basically broken, and there was heavy internal bleeding. It was a miracle to be alive.If you want to return to the previous state, unless you have met a genius doctor with good medical skills, or relying on his current physical condition, even if he can recover, he will still be left behind.


    Is this the price of overdraft?Lorne didn''t take it to heart.Having suffered such a severe injury, Jhin would never be better off.


    Besides, Lorne smiled faintly at the thought of his gains in this battle.I have understood the real path.He has the qualifications to "rule the king"!


    At this time, there was a quarrel between two people.


    "Lola, I have given you a lot of opportunities. This batch of''goods'' must be completed on time, otherwise you know!"


    A man said gloomily.


    "After all, these things are what the lord wants, it is related to the life and death of the entire Roxor Island!"


    "Isn''t it enough for three servings? Why did you add two servings to me this month?"


    A female girl said in surprise, her tone soft and sweet, arousing affection.


    "This is the decision of the lord! Do you want to question it?"


    The man said coldly, with some sourness in his tone."Besides, I heard that your sister just brought back a rubbish, and you helped him and let him live in your house. It seems you have a lot of time!"


    "Then next month, one more person!"


    After speaking, and looking at the woman, Lorne seemed to hear him swallowing.


    "Of course, it''s not impossible if you don''t want to do it, you just have to..."

 327 Chapter 324-Lola

    Lorne listened to the conversation between the two silently, and already roughly knew their identities.


    A woman is the one who saved her life. She sounds like a soft girl, but she is quite capable. After all, not everyone can do a job for three people and five people.


    And men are probably the exploiters of this island.


    Lorne didn''t have any feelings for these exploiters, but he was not lucky enough to not only bully a girl, but also made such a nasty voice.


    "Really, disgusting." Lorne struggled to stand up, trying to pinch the disgusting man to death at once.But as soon as his legs touched the floor, Lorne felt a sharp pain in his body, like countless fine needles rubbing in his body, his legs could not get a trace, and he fell directly to the ground.


    At the same time, his head was extremely chaotic. This was a sequelae after the fierce battle, and Lorne fell into a brief faint.


    Snapped!


    "What happened?"


    A girl with light blue curly hair hurriedly opened the door and saw Lorne who had fallen to the ground. She quickly helped him to the bed and said worriedly.


    "Your injury is very serious and you need to rest for a while."


    "Is this the trash?" A wretched middle-aged man with a Mediterranean goatee outside the door smiled contemptuously when he saw Lorne.


    "After suffering such a serious injury, it is a waste of resources to raise it. But since you like to raise a little white face, let it be yours."


    The man turned to leave, but he laughed as if thinking of something when he walked out the door.


    "Keeping such a waste, the cost should not be less. I heard that your savings are running low, so I often go to the black market to pick up private work."


    "But who told me to be a generous Pierce, if you have any needs, you can come to my manor anytime after nine o''clock to find me, my great craftsman!"


    The girl Lola didn''t pay attention to Pierce''s nasty and nasty words, but after she helped Lorne into bed, she took out a bowl of medicinal soup that had been prepared long ago from the table next to him and fed him.


    The soup was bitter, and Lorne frowned and drank it.The sharp pain in the head eased a lot.Only then did he carefully look at the girl in front of him.


    The girl is only a little over 1.6 meters tall, and she is relatively petite in the sea where a giant two or three meters tall walks everywhere.She wore a "Star of Light" shirt from the South China Sea and "Lucky Brand" jeans, showing her proud figure.


    However, the clothes and pants were washed a little white, and it was obvious that the girl''s life was a bit embarrassing.


    The youthful and energetic body is very attractive, which is why the man salivates.In fact, if it weren''t for the girl herself to be one of the "three big craftsmen" of the Roxor Craftsmen Association, the man would have taken this beauty by his own means.


    "Is it better? I bought it from Nancheng Duke Pharmaceutical Company. The price is..."


    The girl realized her mistake and did not continue, but when Lorne heard the word "Duke", she understood it.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, Duke is only the name of a larger pharmaceutical company, but in the eyes of a little bit of power, Duke is the name of a person, who also has a resounding nickname in the underground world.


    "The King of Medicines!"


    Now that it has been linked to the underground world, its price will certainly not be cheap.


    At least, it''s not that Lola can easily afford it at this time.


    It seems that I owe an adult favor.


    "You finally woke up," Lola said with some luck, taking the bowl of potion.


    "Do you know how terrible you were when you were sent over by the two children of Coco and Xiaoqi, bloody, I thought you were dead at the time!"


    Coco and Xiaoqi, Lorne secretly wrote down these two names.


    "Sorry, sorry. I said something wrong." How could she curse someone to death?The girl patted her head dumbly before continuing.


    "You take a good rest for a while, and you will get better."


    "With your auspicious words." Lorne said nonchalantly. As long as he returned to the family, whether it was the healing power of Gage''s clone warrior healing vessel or the healing ability of Anxi''s Angel Fruit, he could easily repair Lorne''s injury.


    Lorne only needs to stay here quietly, waiting for the family members to find himself along the life card.


    But before that, he has to solve some things.


    "What''s the situation with that man just now?" Lorne said coldly.


    How could this young girl in front of me, so cute and kind, or her own savior, be bullied by that kind of pig?


    "Did you mean Pierce?" When Lola mentioned Pierce, her eyes turned a little dim.


    "He is the mayor of Locksor."


    Lola whispered that this island was originally a place where artisans exchanged skills. Later, because of the war, the artisans gathered here, the newspaper group resisted the outside world, and slowly developed into a small town.


    Later, when the era of great pirates came, countless powerful pirates came to the new world. If these small islands did not surrender to their command, they would be destroyed and forced to do nothing.A pirate flag was also hoisted on Roxor Island.


    Fortunately, the flag they hoisted belonged to a powerful pirate, and the pirate who came in here fled after seeing the flag.


    Unfortunately, this banner belongs to one of the Four Emperors, the Golden Lion Shiji!


    At that time, Shiji was in full swing, and he didn''t put a small Loxor in his eyes at all, and only asked Loxor Island to pay tribute to popular on time.This condition was extremely ample at the time, and the Roxy had found a shelter in the wind and rain.


    But the good times didn''t last long, and Pierce, who was originally a rogue on Loxo Island, found an opportunity.He told the cadres of the Golden Lion Pirates that the people of Locksor were all skilled craftsmen and were good at making all kinds of weapons.Shiji also developed the war potential here, and ordered Pierce to provide the mayor here with weapons of war on time.


    "In the past, Roxeau''s clocks were very famous in this sea. Everyone is studying how to make the time of the clock more accurate." Lola wryly smiled."Since Pierce took office, everyone''s time has been taken over by this damn task, and only a small amount of supplies can be allocated every month. Most of the money has gone into his pocket."


    As the youngest master craftsman, Lola was so mixed up that her clothes were all washed white, which shows that what she said was true.


    In fact, the situation on Roxor Island is also the situation on the island where most of the new world is ruled by pirates.


    The pirates conquered the new world with their powerful force. After failing to see the hope of conquering the great route, they became the earth emperors in the new world.


    Extremely extravagant, exploiting those ruled civilians to satisfy their desires.

 328 Chapter 325

    Weakness is guilt.


    This is the idea of ??most pirates. They feel that because you are weak, then you deserve to be ruled.


    Because I am strong, then I can act recklessly in this sea.In fact, even Lorne is a supporter of this power supremacy.


    The only difference is that the subjects of Lorne''s theory are his opponents.Rarely took action against civilians, and the ordinary people in his territory lived well.


    The days just passed, during this period, Pierce from time to time to harass Lola.But they were all prevaricated by Lola.


    Lorne''s body gradually recovered.He can already get out of bed and take a few steps and use his abilities.


    Lola was sitting on the side of the bed giving Lorne medicine. Through this period of contact, Lorne found that this little girl''s life was very simple.


    Work, study, sleep, work.Such a reciprocating cycle has led to her very cute personality and often make some very different mistakes.


    "I think I can almost leave." Ron said lightly after swallowing the medicine.Counting the days, the family members are coming here soon, which also means that his free days are about to end.


    After all, he is the Vennhill Lorne standing in the middle of the world.Not an escaper lying on a sickbed.


    But before leaving, he wants to help the residents of this island solve some problems.


    After hearing Lorne''s words, Lola''s eyes were a little dim. During this period of contact, she had truly regarded Lorne as her friend.


    I have few friends, probably only you.But she probably guessed from the contact during this period of time, and the young man in front of her might be a big man.


    His world is not here.


    At this moment, a bell rang outside, and Lola glanced at her watch and exclaimed.


    "Oh my God, I forgot that today is the day for task assignment. If I am late, Master Gus of the Ski Pirates will be angry." She hurriedly grabbed a dark green coat and put it on Body, wrapped her proud figure.She knows how attractive she is to others, so she knows how to protect herself.


    "I''m leaving first, you just stay here, don''t go anywhere."


    Lola opened the door and left in a hurry.Only Lorne sat on the bed thoughtfully.


    "Ski, didn''t he hide after being defeated by the Navy and the Whitebeard Pirates?"


    In fact, these days, he has been a little puzzled. It stands to reason that it is no secret where he and Jhin are fighting.If he or Jhin can survive, they will definitely appear in this sea area.


    Then, on this small island ruled by pirates, why the intelligence network is so weak? He has been cultivated here for so long, no one has to confirm.


    Most of Skee''s people were the prisoners who were pushing into the city, and they knew all about Lorne. As long as they met, they would be able to recognize him.


    It''s not like Shi Ji''s cautious style of not coming for so long.


    The largest square in the town of Roxor is located in the center of the town. It is called Clock Square. This is because a huge clock nearly ten meters in diameter hangs in the middle of the square.


    This clock was made by the great craftsmen of the Early Craftsmen Association, and it is the pride of all Roxy people.Even after three hundred years, there is no delay of one second!


    At this moment, a man with gray curly hair was sitting in the middle of the square. There were several scars on his face, which added a gloomy temperament to him.


    Pierce, who was originally arrogant, stood beside the man with a flattering face.


    The craftsmen of Roxyl stood neatly on the square, commenting on the men on the high platform.


    His name is Gus, and he is said to be the deputy captain of the third division of the Ski Pirates.


    Lola squeezed away from the crowd and got to the front of the craftsmen.As one of the three great craftsmen of the Craftsmen Association, she must stand here.


    "The output of guns last month was less than two thousand," Gus said coldly.


    "It''s half the difference from the 3000 pieces prescribed by Master Shiji."


    "I''m disappointed, Master Shiji is also disappointed."


    As soon as Gus said, all the craftsmen fell into a dead silence. They knew that when this man said he was disappointed, there would be disaster.


    "So, you choose the punishment yourself." Gus said coldly.


    "The goal for next month is doubled."


    "Everyone took out one hundred thousand Baileys."


    "Or," Gus licked his lips greedily, his eyes swept through the crowd, and finally stayed on Lola.


    "Contribute ten beautiful women."


    The people in the square were silent, and the men clenched their fists, furious.


    This pirate is really bullying!Today is unqualified here, and the output will double tomorrow!Isn''t this playing with them?


    Besides, ten beautiful women are offered?Among them are their wives and daughters.


    But their anger only ends here, after all, the four emperors'' subordinates sitting on the stage!


    Gus glanced around, and he had anticipated the reaction of these craftsmen. If they had the courage to resist, there would be no chance for them to stand up.


    "Actually, you don''t need ten." Pierce suddenly answered. As a raccoon dog, he still doesn''t understand Gus''s thoughts?


    This man, he was only fond of Lola from beginning to end.


    Don''t you need to contribute your own wife and daughter?The men breathed a sigh of relief and looked around at the same time. Who on earth did Master Gus see?


    "It only needs our master craftsman to dedicate himself." Pierce said while looking at Lola.


    "What?!" Lorne was stunned, she didn''t expect Pierce to be such a rogue.He rejected him so many times, but he still didn''t give up.


    "Why, our master craftsman is not willing?" Pierce said with a smile, "You are not willing to dedicate yourself to the people of Roxy?"


    "Or do you want to put them in a dangerous situation?"


    Pierce directly pressed a banner on Lola''s body, as if Lola didn''t agree, it was the person who had harmed Locksor.She could not refute and continued.


    "I heard that you raised a wild man at home, and your monthly output can''t keep up with your lack of work."


    Lola''s delicate face was so stiff, she could only curse Pierce''s shamelessly at this moment.


    Pierce looked at Lola who was silent and smiled greedily.He is going to conquer this wild horse today.


    "So, who is against this resolution?"


    He stood on the high platform and scanned the surroundings. No one of the craftsmen dared to look at him.Pierce was very satisfied with the result and said lightly.


    "Very well, this is the decision. Master Lola Craftsman..."


    At this time, a young man''s voice passed through the crowd and sounded slowly.


    "I object."

 329 Chapter 326: Counterfeit and Catastrophe

    People dispersed, and a young man with a cane appeared in the square.


    "who are you?"


    Gus stared at Lorne coldly, and said slowly after a while.He has ruled Roxor Island for so long, and in his memory, there is no impression of this man.


    "Aren''t you the trash raised by Lola''s house?" At this time, Pierce remembered that he had met this man at Lola''s house.


    Pierce said mockingly.


    "Why, your injury is just right, so come to be a hero? Do you know who is sitting in front of you?"


    "He is..."


    boom!


    With a gunshot, a blood hole appeared in Pierce''s eyebrows, and he fell unwillingly.Behind him, a guard soldier showed enthusiasm, holding up his double-barreled flintlock rifle.


    There was still a faint smoke from the muzzle.


    "Everyone is his own hero." Lorne''s face was calm, and he walked forward step by step. Although he was staggering, he was extremely firm.Lorne walked slowly through the crowd to the center of the square, in front of the high platform.


    "Besides, do you know that you are very noisy? Obviously, you are a villain with a mockery, and you don''t know how to keep a low profile when you meet the protagonist?


    "Do you know what you did just now?" Lola grabbed Lorne''s hand, lowered her voice and said anxiously.


    "That''s one of the four emperors..."


    "Don''t be afraid." Lorne gently opened Lola''s white palms and said slowly.


    "I am here."


    These words seemed to be like a needle in the sea, calming Lola, who had become a little flustered because of Pierce''s death, and she suddenly felt extremely relieved when she looked at Ron''s not tall figure.


    This mysterious man might really be able to rescue Roxor Island from the abyss.


    "Very good, very good." Gus stood up slowly, his skin turned into dark green scales, his neck became extremely slender, and his eyes turned into strange golden vertical pupils.


    "It''s been a long, long time since I met someone like you who dared to challenge the authority of Master Shiji. Are you a newcomer who just arrived in the new world?"


    Gus subconsciously regarded Lorne as a newcomer who had just arrived in the new world, because only those newcomers didn''t understand the terrible Four Emperors.


    Gus is an animal demon fruit capable person, snake fruit¡¤hydralisk¡¤form.Facing Lorne, this mysterious opponent, he immediately activated the animal transformation.And he was very cautious, trying to use words to derive some intelligence from Ron.


    "Rookie? Maybe." Lorne said to himself.He has just arrived in the new world for only a few months, and he is indeed a rookie.


    "But it''s enough for you."


    "Arrogant!" Gus''s weird vertical pupil shrank slightly, and he had obtained the key information.


    Since the enemy in front of him is indeed a newcomer, then he has no scruples, because the biggest difference between Paradise and the new world is the popularity of domineering.Since this man has just arrived in the New World not long ago, his mastery of domineering can never be proficient, or even not domineering at all!


    Gus''s legs were close together, turning into a snake''s tail, and a scarlet core was spit out from his mouth, extremely hideous.


    He has become a snake man.


    "Snake Fist: One Strike Entangling!" Gus''s snake tail exerted a slight force, and the high platform collapsed instantly, as if it could not bear his huge power.He leaped high, his arms were covered by the dark armed color domineering, and he slammed Ron''s head fiercely.


    He saw the dark-haired young man lift his arm gently, and his thin arm was no different from a match in his eyes.More importantly, there is no dark sign covered by armed color on his hand.


    Sure enough, he would not be armed with domineering, Gus was determined, with a sarcasm smile on his mouth.


    No matter what your purpose is here, but a hero is not something you can be quite capable of, young man!


    "Pay the price for your arrogance, newcomer!"


    Gus''s arms entwined with the domineering armed color collided gently with Lorne''s fist.


    The huge impact that Gus jumped up high hit Lorne fiercely, and a ring of shock waves spread from the collision of their fists.


    The craftsmen onlookers closed their eyes and couldn''t bear to see this cruel scene.


    But Lola was stunned.


    Could it be that the hope that finally rose up was dashed at this moment?


    Lola tightly covered her mouth, forced herself to not make a sound, and prayed in her heart.


    Don''t have any trouble, no one wants to sacrifice.


    "Ah!" someone screamed.Gus fell to the ground, holding his right arm, and said unbelievably.


    "Aren''t you not domineering? Why are your fists so hard?"


    His right arm was dripping with blood at this time, bending into a strange arc.


    And Lorne shook his arm, amazed."So this is the feeling of domineering crushing."


    The most extreme attack power can easily tear through the thick armor of the enemy.Is this Liu Ying?


    The craftsmen looked at this scene in disbelief, the high above, fierce, and almost invincible Master Gus, unexpectedly lost like this?


    "Who the hell are you?" Gus looked at Lorne, who was walking step by step, and kept backing away, and said stiffly.


    "I am the deputy captain of the third squad of the Golden Lion Pirates. I was imprisoned on the sixth floor of Advance City! I have a life-long friendship with Master Shiji!"


    "If you move me, prepare to accept the sanctions of Master Shiji!"


    Lorne originally had doubts about Gus''s identity, but now he chuckled when he said that he was once a prisoner on the sixth floor of Advance City.


    Unfortunately, most of the prisoners of Infinite Hell, Lorne knew him, at least they were familiar with them, and among them, there was no trace of this man.


    Lorne slowly turned around and walked towards Lola.Gus exclaimed triumphantly, thinking that his strategy had succeeded.


    "Now that you are afraid? If you kneel down..."


    "What are you doing!"


    "what¡­¡­"


    Boom boom boom boom!


    Numerous guards surrounded Gus Tuan Tuan.Pointed the double-barreled flintlock rifle at his head.Pulled his trigger slightly.


    "Everything is over." Lorne opened his arms to the craftsmen and said slowly.


    His face was holy, like an angel who came to the world.Having been a priest for so long, Ron can be said to be very handy for playing a god stick and mobilizing the emotions of ordinary people.


    The forces that rule this place are really stupid. They clearly have so many skilled craftsmen, but they only know to order them to make simple firearms.


    It''s simply violent.


    But now, this country has fallen into his own hands, and Lorne will definitely make good use of it.After all, Lorne had been complaining about the passive craftsman leader in the family.


    "Thank you for your help." Among the three artisans, an old man with a gray beard walked out of the crowd, thanking Ron first, and then said with a sad and desperate look.


    "You got into a big disaster."

 330 Chapter 327 Bewitching People and Craftsmen

    "Ok?"


    Lorne himself was in a daze. Did he cause a catastrophe?


    "Although this Gus is powerful, it is not impossible to target. We can create a powerful weapon to secretly eliminate him."


    Lorne glanced at Lola, and the lovely little girl nodded slowly.


    "But the reason we didn''t do that was because behind Gus, the man who could manipulate animals, and the powerful Four Emperor Shiji."


    "You kill Gus, then Skee''s army will come over soon. By then this Loxo Island will be destroyed."


    "Just like a year ago, he spurred animal riots in the forest to the north and destroyed several small villages."


    The old man said sadly.


    "You are the victim who was rescued by Lola, I didn''t expect Lola to rescue a big man."


    "But this matter is not something you can handle alone."


    Beside the old man, the last of the three artisans, a beard and a loud voice said.


    Turns out they were worried about this, Lorne mused.The name of the Four Emperors is so resounding in the New World, even the Gus gang, who are fake and powerful, can abuse these residents at will.


    However, Lorne had a doubt, that is, the residents of this island do not read newspapers?


    Otherwise they should know that Shiji has fallen.


    "What to do? I''m going to die?" In the crowd of craftsmen, a Mediterranean-shaped man in dark brown overalls said sadly.He seems to have a great position among the artisans, and the remaining artisans have been infected by him.


    However, it was almost time, it was time to guide everyone''s emotions, and his beard took a deep breath. He remembered what the mysterious force had said to him a few days ago, and finally made up his mind and turned to the craftsman. They said.


    "We have been enslaved for too long, too long."


    "For a long time, we have all lost our blood and become oppressed dolls. Have you had enough of this kind of days?"


    Before the craftsmen could answer, the beard said to himself."I have had enough anyway."


    "I want to make the machinery I like! Not this boring and simple gun!"


    "Umi, I remember that you like making clocks and watches the most, so how long have you not touched the hands?" The beard said lightly to the sea in the bib.


    "We must resist!"


    "I would rather stand to die than kneel to live!"


    "Roxy''s boy has no scumbag!"


    The words of the beard are very infectious, and no one is a born slave, all the craftsmen raised their hands together and roared.


    "We have to resist!"


    "We have to resist!"


    ...


    Lorne stared at this scene blankly. He didn''t expect that one of his random actions would resonate with the Roxor people, making them dare to resist the exploiters.


    Lola was also standing still at a loss. She knew what she should say at this time as a master craftsman, but after all she was a technical housemaid, and her brain was blank at this time.


    But at this moment, she remembered what Lorne said when he walked to Pierce.Repeated subconsciously.


    "Everyone is his own hero!"


    ...


    After the Plaza Declaration.The craftsmen immediately returned to their homes, actively preparing for weapons.Although he knew his resistance, it was of no use when faced with a fierce pirate.


    But a word from the beard completely touched their hearts.


    Would rather stand to die than kneel to live!Locksor¡¯s boy has no spoils!


    Lola returned home with Lorne, when a little girl about eight or nine years old was sitting on the table looking at the design drawings.


    Lorne knew this little girl, her name was Coco, Lola''s sister, and it was she and another child who brought Lorne back.


    "What''s going on? It''s noisy outside!" Coco rubbed his eyes and said wryly.


    "Is the bad adult increasing the workload of my sister again?"


    "It''s okay, go to bed." Lola didn''t want her sister to be caught in the war, but when she casually glanced at the design drawing on the cocoa table, she was stunned.


    "Did you make this thing?"


    A huge mechanical butterfly is drawn on the design drawing. The internal structure of the butterfly is extremely complicated, and countless parts are precisely integrated together, like a work of art.


    "This thing," Coco said coyly, taking out a finely crafted black butterfly."I picked it up where the huge shark was lying on its stomach. It should be the elder brother''s thing. At that time, I thought it was fun and stayed."


    The black butterfly in Coco''s hand was just a broken "Dead Dream Butterfly". Lorne guessed that it was swallowed by a sabertooth shark before the sword of Damocles fell.


    And when Lorne casually glanced at Coco''s hand-drawn drawings, he was shocked. The drawings drawn by this little girl were not much different from the design drawings of "Dead Dream Butterfly"!


    You know, this thing is the crystallization of the technology of the Wienhill family!


    "This thing!" Lola glanced at Lorne, and after getting his permission, she quickly sat down and began to look closely.


    At this time, she was not the soft and cute girl, but a serious scholar.


    "This is amazing, it''s incredible to be able to condense such a sophisticated machine into such a small thing!"


    Lola said blankly, as a master in the mechanical field, of course she knew how difficult it was to achieve this.


    First of all, you must have advanced technology, without theoretical support, it is a toy to make.


    Secondly, a sophisticated instrument is needed to centrally arrange so many parts in the body of a butterfly.


    Finally, there must be a hard material. Lola stroked the black butterfly, and the black surface of the butterfly reflected a soft light. She had never seen this material.


    "Really." Lorne said lightly, hearing someone praise his family''s things, even he was a little proud.


    Although Kage was hit by Vegapunk and his body was incomplete, Vegapunk was the one who was ahead of the times, and Kage was able to catch up with him.


    The "Dead Dream Butterfly" is the crystallization of Gage''s theory. If it weren''t for the "blood factor" theory that had reached a deadlock, it had reached that threshold and almost reached the forbidden zone of God.So what Gage created was not a mechanical butterfly controlled by Lorne''s mind, but a new species with life.


    "However, the fly in the ointment is that the designer of this butterfly seems to have made a mistake."


    Lola pointed to the blueprint and said regretfully.


    "The person who made the design should be lazy or for other reasons. The design of this thing is very rigid in many places."

 331 Chapter 328: That Force

    Lola pointed at a part of the blueprint with her white and slender fingers.


    "Here, it can be simplified a lot, but the design is so bloated, is it to show your own technology?"


    "And here, I don''t know what to add a pivot point here, is it a waste of energy?"


    "There is also this wing. Did the designer not consider the resistance of the air? The thin design is because the body of the butterfly is too heavy. Must the weight be reduced a little elsewhere?"


    ...


    Lola said many shortcomings in one breath, but Ron''s face became more and more gloomy.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, I''m sorry!" Lola noticed what was wrong with Ron, and quickly apologized."I can''t help it as soon as I see these sophisticated instruments."


    "It doesn''t matter, you continue." Lorne took a deep breath. He originally thought that the old man was just lazy, but he did not expect that the "Dead Dream Butterfly" he made had so many shortcomings.


    Is he right? I Lorne playing as a monkey?


    "That''s it," Lola stuck out her tongue playfully."In fact, despite the shortcomings in the drawings, the design concept of this little thing is very good! To be honest, even in Roxor, I have never seen such a delicate thing."


    "If possible, I would really like to meet the person who put forward this theory, he is definitely a master of mechanics!"


    There was a hint of worship in Lola''s eyes.Although the finished product is very rough, only a craftsman can she understand what this drawing means.


    "Is that so?" Lorne nodded. Gage is an absolute genius, who has made great achievements in many fields.It''s not surprising that Lola has such a feeling of standing up from the mountain.


    "I can let you meet him," Lorne said slowly."At the same time, I also hired you to be the chief craftsman of our family."


    "Really okay!" Lola''s eyes flashed with stars, and she just wanted to agree.But he thought of something, his expression darkened.


    "Unfortunately, the current Roxy people have long been involuntary."


    "Ski''s third team has been stationed in the waters of Roxor. After the news of Gus''s death passed back, I am afraid they are already on the way to Roxor Island."


    Lola said with lingering fears, she was actually not optimistic about the resistance of the craftsmen, because she had witnessed the strength of the group.


    The mini zoo and the mechanical island are twin islands. The residents of the island live in harmony with the small animals in the zoo.


    But since those people came, things have changed.The man who claimed to be the captain of the third squad of the Shiji Pirates seemed to be able to control the animals in the zoo. The harmless little animals that were harmless to humans and animals turned into vicious beasts in a blink of an eye.


    The ferocious beast easily broke through the defenses of Roxor Island. The man firmly controlled the island in his own hands. Anyone who dared to resist him would be killed.


    Will it be the same this time?Lola thought in frustration.


    When Lorne saw Lola like this, he probably understood her thoughts.


    "Are you afraid of that person?" Lorne said with a smile."Fear of the captain of the so-called Golden Lion Pirates Third Division."


    "Yes." Lola nodded.That man was a complete fucker, with no lower limit, and the crimes committed against Roxel were exhausted.


    Gus is like a saint compared to him!


    "So," Lorne stood up and patted Lola lightly on the shoulder.


    "If I hang him from the clock in the central square and let him make atonement. Would you like to work for me?"


    ...


    Machinery Island, South City, in a manor.


    The beard of one of the three artisans is sitting in his study, holding a phone bug to talk to someone.


    "I have done as you requested. When will you come to help us?"


    "The place where Brid is stationed is only two days away from Roxor Island. Now their army is halfway. If you don''t come here, Roxor Island will not be able to resist the fierce pirates."


    "Huh," a woman vomiting smoke came from the phone worm, and she said slowly after a long while.


    "Mr. Craftsman, I am afraid you have misunderstood something."


    "When did we say that we would send troops to help you?"


    "Go on, just kidding." Cold sweat flowed from his beard''s face.He slowed down and smiled reluctantly.


    "This is not the time to make a joke. If you don''t send anyone over, the entire Roxor Island will be destroyed by the demon Brid!


    "Mr. Master Craftsman," a female voice said slowly on the phone bug.


    "In this twisted sea, the only one who can save myself is myself."


    "If you pin your hopes on others, you can''t get out of the abyss."


    "What we give you is just a seed of resistance."


    Toot toot.


    Bearded angrily hung up the phone bug, and slammed his fist on the table.


    "This bitch is playing with us!" His face was desperate at this time.But after a short while, he suddenly stood up and said firmly.


    "But one thing, she was right."


    "In this chaotic sea, people can only help themselves!"


    ...


    Inside a tent in a temporary camp on a small island in the New World.


    A woman with a cigarette in her mouth slowly put down the phone bug and exhaled a thick smoke.


    She wore a pair of sunglasses and cut her lavender hair into short haircuts, which looked very capable.


    But she was dressed very sexy. She wore a short-sleeved shirt on her upper body, which could only cover two points of her upper body and exposed most of her proud breasts.


    And the lower body, wearing a pair of black knee-length stockings, a pair of charming long legs cross randomly.


    "Sure enough, I''m hated again, Betty." Behind her, a person who completely enveloped himself in the cloak said slowly.


    "Actually, you don''t need to hit them like that."


    "A lamb that has been kept in captivity for a long time can''t give birth to the idea of ??resistance," the woman called Betty took a deep breath and said slowly.


    "Unless they are shown what life their companions in the grassland are living."


    "If the people of Locksor are unwilling to resist, no matter how much my inspiration is, it won''t help, my leader!"


    "Do whatever you want." The man who covered his entire body in the cloak slowly stood up.


    "Mr. Caesar is about to find the last slab."


    "Isn''t this great? After all, that was the long-cherished wish of Master Caesar." Betty said in surprise. Those "slates" were scattered all over the world, and some were even controlled by the four emperors.


    Master Caesar was able to gather so quickly, it should be said that it is him!


    "But I don''t worry," the cloak man pushed open the door and walked out slowly.


    "I feel that this is not that simple. I have to go over and see if I can help."


    "After all, Mr. Caesar is kind to us like a mountain."


    He gently took off his cloak, revealing the ambitious face inside and the red sashimi on his left face.

 332 Chapter 329: Breed

    "Luxor Island is just ahead, about half a day away from us! Master Gus died there!"


    In the waters of Locksor, on a pirate ship that looks like a dog collar.


    A pirate pointed to a small spot on the sea level ahead and shouted.


    He landed on all fours, lying on the ground like a dog, his tongue stretched out, and he kept breathing.


    The most striking thing is that he wears an emerald green collar around his neck.


    "That''s it!" A man with a short stature and a mustache sitting on a chair, glaring forward.


    He is holding a whip, wearing a top hat, and wearing a strangely long padded jacket, just like an animal trainer in a circus.


    "If it weren''t for the people there who still have some skills that can be used by me, I would have turned them into pets."


    "Unexpectedly, they are not grateful for Dade at all, and they dare to rebel against my rule, against my rule by Brid!"


    He stretched out his right hand and spread it out, and an emerald green collar appeared in his palm.


    "Then, after I find the man who dared to kill Gus, I will turn you into a dog!"


    "People will betray, and only dogs are the most loyal!"


    He stood up slowly, and all the people except him were lying on the ground.The collars around their necks glowed emerald green.


    Several men with unusually strong builds lowered their heads silently, and a spiteful light flashed in their eyes.


    Seeing this scene, Breed was very satisfied.


    Only at this time, he found a small boat passing by his "Ding Dog Collar".


    An unusually fat man stood on the boat and looked at him coldly.


    "Huh! Unfamiliar face, maybe some newcomer who just arrived in the new world?"


    "But luckily for you, now Lord Breed has no time to pay attention to you. Otherwise, depending on the way you look at me, I will turn you into a Labrador who only knows to eat!"


    ...


    At this time, at the port of Locksor Island, all the residents gathered here and stood ready.


    At the front of the crowd, a robot a few meters tall stands out.


    After understanding that he could only rely on himself, the beard also took out the ability to press the bottom of the box, modified a small thing that was previously manufactured and originally placed in the warehouse to eat ashes, and then took it out again.


    He sat inside the robot''s body, stroking the somewhat rusty handle.It''s like remembering my young self.


    Lifting his head, there was a hot light in his eyes.


    "Come on! Breed bastard!"


    Sure enough, the man should open the high, Lorne looked at his beard, unable to complain.But he also knew the name of the man standing behind Gus.


    "Brid?" Lorne shook his head, he hadn''t heard of it at all, but he shouldn''t be an unknown person if he dared to impersonate Shiji''s subordinate.


    A small boat resembling a dog collar appeared in the sight of everyone, and the soldiers took out double-barreled flintlock rifles and aimed at the boat.


    As the boat docked in the harbor, countless pirates jumped off the boat and folded their bodies into a ladder. A short man stepped on the backs of these pirates and walked slowly.


    Click and click.


    Countless flintlock muskets aimed at the man''s head, and the soldiers stood ready, ready to pull the trigger.


    But Ron keenly noticed that some soldiers'' hands trembled slightly, were they afraid?It seems that this funny man is not as simple as his performance.


    "Oh, are you welcoming me?"


    After the little man got off the boat, he looked at the soldiers'' guns and said mockingly.


    "It''s really grand. It seems that you have forgotten your fear of being ruled by me."


    "We are here to negotiate, if we can, we don''t want to be rough."


    At the front of the crowd, an old man with a gray beard walked out, slowly spreading his hands.


    "To put it simply, if you leave here immediately and promise not to harass Roxor again, we can forget about what you did before."


    "Forget the past?" Brid seemed to hear some joke, and he pointed at the old man with disdain.


    "Only you?"


    Then he pointed at the Roxor residents who had the same enemy.


    "Or you?"


    Finally, his gaze stopped on Ron.


    "Or you."


    In his memory, there is no such person on Roxor Island, that is to say, he is the one who shot Gus!


    "The weak should be ruled well!"


    "Get on me, Wild Dog No. 1, Wild Dog No. 2!" Breed snapped his fingers, and two strong men stood out from behind him.Their stout shoulders are engraved with numbers 1 and 2 respectively.


    "Teach me a lesson about these frogs at the bottom of the well!"


    The two strong men roared, and the four teachers touched the ground, rushing toward the crowd like wild dogs.


    But Lorne could see that there was a trace of humiliation in the roar of these two strong men.


    Are they controlled?


    The Loxo craftsmen opened fire, but found that their bullets could not keep up with the speed of the two men, and most of their attacks were avoided by them.


    A few bullets rubbed on their bodies, but it was nothing more than a bloodbath.


    And with a roar of beard, he drove Gundam towards a strong man and rushed over.


    The huge mechanical arm collided with the strong man''s fist, making a loud noise. The two backed a few steps and then suddenly stopped. The calf suddenly exerted force, and the two fists collided again.


    Boom boom boom!


    Fists keep hitting!Bruise and purple scars appeared on the brawny man''s body, and his beard was high.There was also a trace of cracks.


    The old man also sighed, and he waved his hand, and the craftsmen carried out several boxes from behind.


    The old man opened the box, which was full of various metal parts.He pressed one of the buttons, and the metal parts were automatically assembled together.


    A mechanical beast crawled out of the box.It opened its mouth wide at the strong man with the number 2 engraved on his shoulders, rushed at him, and fought with him.


    "The mark of the great craftsman is to create something of the "angel" level. Without the original artwork, no one can copy it."


    Lola explained, at the end, one more sentence."In fact, your butterfly is not considered an''angel'' level, because it is too rough and the level of confidentiality is not enough, it can still be copied."


    Lorne nodded. In fact, from Cocoa, he can easily draw the design of "Dead Dream Butterfly", knowing that the design concept of this thing is not profound.


    Lorne''s suspense about the chief of the family craftsman deepened.But at this time, he asked Lola curiously."Then what you only need to come out, what is it?"


    He remembered that Lola was the youngest master craftsman.


    "I won''t tell you!" Lola said with a flushed face.


    Other craftsmen took out their weapons, some helped the two great craftsmen deal with the strong man, and some aimed at Brid.


    "Go to hell, bastard!"


    A craftsman held a rocket launcher and shot it at Brid. The rocket launcher blasted through the air with great momentum.


    "Wild Dog Number Five." Breed frowned, and a thin pirate suddenly jumped out, holding a rocket launcher into the sea.


    boom!


    There was a huge explosion in the sea, water splashed into the sky, and a faint blood splash could be seen faintly mixed into it.


    He actually used his life to resist the attack for himself?

 333 Chapter 330 Pet Fruit

    Therefore, pirates are pirates after all, and their cruelty is far beyond your imagination.


    The pirate who had taken the rocket damage in place of Brid was dead at this time, but Brid did not tilt his head towards the sea. He frowned slightly as he looked at the somewhat anxious battlefield.


    "It''s a bit troublesome. I thought that dealing with these residents was just a matter of hand, but I didn''t expect it to be so tricky."


    "They hide so many weapons, and Wild Dog 1 and Wild Dog 2 can''t deal with them in a short time."


    Brid looked at the black-haired man standing in the crowd, watching the black-haired man who had killed himself, Gus.He didn''t make a move, and Breed didn''t dare to send all his men out.


    "It seems that I have to be exposed." He thought about it, and finally made up his mind.


    "Can you win?" Lola grabbed Lorne''s sleeves. A bloody finger flew past her, and even blood stains splashed on her clothes. If Lorne was not present, she had just Has retched out.


    Children who do not know what war is, and children who do not know what peace is, their worldview is completely different!


    The cruelty of the war far exceeded the expectations of flowers growing in a greenhouse like Lola.


    A Rocksor soldier was facing a four-legged pirate with a gun. His bullet could not keep up with the opponent''s speed, but the opponent did not dare to approach too much.


    But at this time, he pulled the trigger and smoke came out of the muzzle, but no bullets were shot.


    No bullets!The soldier''s pupils shrank, but he couldn''t let him think.The pirate who was confronting him rushed towards him with a violent attack and threw him to the ground.


    The big mouth entangled with saliva bit on the soldier''s body, and the severe pain made the soldier wake up. He suddenly remembered the crimes committed by the man named Brid in Roxor, a kind of fear. Emotions rose in his heart.


    "Ah, no, no! I was wrong, don''t kill me!"


    He was only subconsciously calling for help, but the pirate who was lying on him stopped suddenly.


    A gloomy male voice rang from the collar around the pirate''s neck.


    "Did you just admit defeat?"


    ...


    The soldier stood up blankly. The pirate who had been confronting him had already gone away, looking for the next target.He looked around, a little at a loss.


    However, no one noticed that there was an emerald green collar around his neck.


    Such things happen at all corners of the battlefield at the same time.The balance of war began to tilt unconsciously.


    "We won." Brid hid on the edge of the harbor, lit a cigarette, and said lightly.


    He patted his "chair" and his face was full of win-winner expressions.


    "That arrogant pirate will soon become my pet. I think you will get along well, won''t you?"


    His chair was a sturdy brown-haired man. There were two knife marks on the man''s face, which made his resolute face look a bit hideous.


    But at this time, his face was full of humiliation.


    Brid looked at the man''s glasses, snorted, and patted his cheek lightly.


    "I am a pet person who has eaten the fruit of a pet. Anyone who is defeated by me will wear this wonderful collar and become my pet."


    An emerald green ring appeared in Brid''s hand.He laughed wildly.


    "As long as it is a person, there is a possibility of betrayal. Only pets are absolute loyalty!"


    "Everyone who wears a collar is my pet and is under my control! Without my permission, you can''t even commit suicide!"


    He looked at his "chair" and said sarcastically.


    "Do you think I''m right? The pirate who escaped from the admiral of the admiral, Huang Yuan Polusalino, offered a reward of 180 million (180 million) Pele''s reward criminal, Chain Dan!"


    "Should be able to win, right?" Lola finally relaxed a bit after seeing the beard driving the giant robot, knocking the opponent away with a punch.


    Especially seeing that the soldiers of Locksor had already solved their opponents, they were slowly approaching their beards.The heart finally settled down.


    Isn''t that pirate that terrible?As long as the big guys work together, it is easy to expel him...


    "The situation is not right." Lorne gently protected Lola, frowning.


    Because of the decisive battle with Jhin, his relationship with his body was overdrawn. Now his condition is very bad. Not only can he not use the domineering color to cover the whole situation, but he is also a little reluctant to maintain the "microsensory field" of the fruit of perception.


    But his long battlefield intuition made him smell a hint of danger.


    "You are here just right, come and help me get rid of this mad dog, we will go to deal with Brid." Beard waved to the soldiers.Pounced at Wild Dog One, hitting his body with an iron fist.


    His mood at this time was extremely happy.


    It turns out that we don''t need that stinky woman, and we can drive Brid out by ourselves.


    But these soldiers ignored their beards, but slowly raised their weapons.Aim


    "I''m sorry, Master Craftsman," a soldier''s trembling hand trembled slightly.


    "We can''t control ourselves!"


    Boom boom boom boom!


    There was thick smoke from the flintlock rifle, and the beard hadn''t reacted yet, but was overwhelmed by the overwhelming bullet.


    The tall steel robot was riddled with holes, and Wild Dog One took the opportunity to squeeze his head and grabbed the beard from the mecha.Without the protection of the mecha, the beard is just a mortal.


    At the same time, the white-haired old man saw the attack on his beard, before he had time to react, his back fell cold, and a cold dagger pierced his waist.


    The steel beast that was struggling with Wild Dog II seemed to have lost its control and suddenly stopped moving.


    The situation on the battlefield reversed instantly.The Roxy warriors did not understand why their companions suddenly betrayed themselves, but when a sharp knife pierced into their bodies and the emerald green collar appeared on their necks, they understood, but at this time, they had no time to remind themselves. Companions.


    The remaining Roxy warriors retreat steadily, but without the help of two great craftsmen, they are not opponents of the fierce pirates at all.


    Failure is inevitable.


    "This is the sad fate of the weak."


    Like a dog, Dan crawled over slowly, and Brid held the chain around Dan''s neck with one hand, while laughing wildly at Lorne.


    "This farce is finally over."


    "You are surrounded by my pets,"


    "If you kneel down and lick my shoes now, I might make you less insulted."

 334 Chapter 331

    "What happened?" Lola covered her mouth and shouted."Why everyone suddenly started to kill each other."


    "Isn''t he almost able to drive Brid away?"


    "It''s not that they want to kill each other." Lorne pointed to the emerald green collars on the soldiers holding weapons.


    There were tears of humiliation in their eyes.But still raised the gun at Lorne.


    "They are being manipulated."


    "It seems you know a lot," Brid broke through the crowd, and said triumphantly.


    "I want to get you under my command more and more."


    "tell me your name."


    "My name, I''m afraid you will be afraid after hearing it." Lorne protected Lola behind him and walked out of the crowd slowly.


    The sunlight shone on his shoulders, a little dazzling.I was too sleepy to throw away the crutch in his hand, and said softly.


    "My name is Vennhill Lorne."


    "Wynhill Lorne?" Breed was taken aback when he heard the name, then he touched his stomach and laughed.


    "Only by you, is that famous king, Qiwuhai, Veenhill Lorne?"


    "If you were Lorne, I would be the Four Emperors!"


    "Just ask, who doesn''t know about this sea, one of the seven martial seas under the king, Veenhill Lorne and the number one general under the command of the Four Emperor Kaido, has died after the decisive battle in the Rocksor Sea!"


    Lola looked at Lorne incredulously. She had heard Lorne mention her name before. She thought she was just an unknown person, but she saw Brid''s reaction.This man in front of him seems to be a big man?


    In fact, it is not to blame for Lola''s ignorance. After the opening of the great nautical era, Roxor Island was invaded by the pirates, and after changing hands several times, it came to Breed, who is now the captain of the third division of the Skee Pirates.


    In order to deceive the residents of Luxor, the pirates isolated all their access to information. Even the magical "big news" Morgans'' "World Economic News", no news bird can come here.


    So of course they didn''t know that Lorne became famous after the great voyage era.


    Lorne frowned. He didn''t like lying, especially after his rise.But since this Brid didn''t believe it, there was no way.


    "You are Lorne." Breed laughed so much that tears were streaming out.


    "I originally thought you were a reliable person, but I didn''t expect such ostentation and telling lies. I changed my mind." Brid raised his head and looked at Lorne.There was a cruel smile on his face.


    "I decided to turn you into the most sordid pet, and clean the filth in the toilet with my mouth every day!"


    He waved his hand, and the collars on the necks of all the people he controlled glowed emerald green at the same time, and then rushed towards Lorne like a beast.


    "My darlings, let this counterfeit taste the taste of wild dogs."


    Although I don¡¯t believe that the desolate man in front of him is the famous Vennhill Lorne, but Brid also has the possibility that he can control people¡¯s hearts. If it is really him, then he will Dianren is probably not his opponent.


    After all, that Lorne''s bounty is an incredible billion!


    Brid kept a careful eye, and kept the fastest "pet" by his side. If there was any accident, he was ready to escape at any time.


    The fastest pirate had already rushed in front of Ron, leaped high, and rushed towards him.


    Lorne looked as usual, stood still, and punched the pirate at will.


    The destructive power of Liu Ying''s fist can''t be measured by common sense!After all, this is specifically used to deal with those rough-skinned opponents, used on these miscellaneous fish, can only say,


    waste!


    But the pirate''s body hadn''t fallen to the ground, and the others had already rushed towards Lorne one after another.


    Lorne frowned. If it weren''t for his serious injury, his mental power was severely overdrawn, his perception ability was drastically reduced, his range was reduced to a few meters, and the number of people he could control had dropped to single digits.


    To deal with these miscellaneous fish, you don''t need to do it yourself, you only need a range of "distorted illusions" to make them kill each other.


    But now, Lorne can only solve these pirates with one punch.


    But when he slammed a punch, he was stunned, and the joint on his left shoulder creaked.


    Jhin kicked and broke his left hand. Isn''t it all right now?


    Some trouble.Lorne''s expression became serious. He glanced at Brid who was hiding in the distance. He walked along the way, defeated how many opponents, how could he lose in the hands of this kind of stuff?


    It seems that that thing cannot be hidden.


    Lorne closed his eyes and began to feel it, feeling on that desert island.The sword of Damocles was about to fall, the power Lorne had realized before he died.


    That kind of contempt for everything, the feeling of domination.


    found it!Lorne suddenly opened his eyes, and a lavender halo spread out from him.


    All the people affected by the aperture, whether it is the only remaining Rocksor warrior, or the pirates controlled by the emerald green collar.They all stopped their movements, then lost consciousness and fell to the ground.


    With Ron as the center, within a radius of tens of meters, except for him, there was no one standing.


    "What happened..." Lola looked at Lorne and said in confusion before she fell into a coma, but before she completely lost consciousness, Lola felt a blow as if it fell into someone''s arms, which made her feel relieved. feel.Then fell asleep deeply.


    "The overlord''s domineering, really deserves to be the best skill of Qing Xiaobing." Lorne couldn''t help but vomit.


    "But the first time I use it, both the range and the target are extremely difficult to control." Lorne took off his coat and spread it on the ground, then gently placed Lola on the coat.


    "Don''t worry, everything has me."


    Lorne slowly stood up and crossed the battlefield to look at Brid.


    At this moment, the entire pier was still standing, except for Lorne, only Brid and a few pirates around him.


    "Overlord, overlord!" Brid said with a trembling, he didn''t expect that he would encounter a overlord possessor.


    As the last of the three-color domineering, the overlord color is completely different from the other two kinds of domineering, because the overlord color cannot be obtained through practice.


    This is among millions of people, only one person can appear, and it means to have a domineering look.


    "Why would you meet someone with the aptitude to be a king in such a place?!"


    The veins on Brid''s forehead were exposed, he raised his head, looked at Lorne, and asked tremblingly.


    "Could it be that you really are..."


    "I seldom lie," Lorne had walked up to Breed at this time, and he said lightly.


    "My name is Vennhill Lorne."

 335 Chapter 332

    Bridthersser stared at the man before him tremblingly.


    Black hair, teenager, arrogant.


    His words gradually overlapped with the man called the "demon" in his memory.


    In the intelligence, the battle of Locksor that attracted worldwide attention only mentioned that Jhin returned to the country in embarrassment after paying the price of a hand and an eye.


    And Lorne described it with unknown whereabouts.


    The desert island where they were fighting was not far from here, and the man before him seemed to be seriously injured.


    Brid swallowed, and his glasses stared at Lorne in a daze. He had already begun to believe.This man is the "devil"!This time I may have kicked the iron!


    "Looking at you, I seem to believe it." Lorne looked at Brid playfully.


    "How about it, are you ready to escape?"


    "Asshole! Who do you think you are?!" Seeing Lorne''s smile, Brid felt angrily in his heart.


    "Why do you let me escape?"


    Humans are such a self-righteous race, and it is precisely because of the inferiority of humans that Brid believes in pets more.


    Brid had planned to escape, but Lorne''s words completely offended him.


    "I am one of the four emperors, the captain of the third division of the Golden Lion Pirates! You are a king under Qiwuhai, do you dare to fight the four emperors?


    "Besides!" Brid patted the pirate who was acting as a chair under his crotch. The burly pirate stood up reluctantly.


    But after seeing Lorne''s face, he was stunned and slowly became fierce.


    "Even if you were lucky enough to escape from the hands of Yan Calamity Jin, now you are seriously injured, and you have the strength of the peak period?"


    "Can you deal with the fiercest pet under me?" Breed showed a trace of madness on his face.


    "Come on, Wild Dog Zero! It doesn''t matter if you tear the man in front of you, even if you bite off his hands and ruin his self-righteous face!"


    He was already crazy, and Lorne frowned slightly at the short man with a beard.


    At this time, Wild Dog Zero, the pirate originally called Dan, roared towards Lorne.


    His arms were sturdy, powerful and extremely long, and the chains flung out of his clothes and flew in the air.


    "I''m going to kill you, you guy who ruined my life!"


    "Inexplicable." Lorne avoided the man''s attack at will, and the chain flew past the door on his left, and Lorne could even feel the hotness of the friction between the chain and the air because of the speed.


    Killed?Lorne looked at the man in front of him, although he didn''t understand where his inexplicable hostility came from, but since he shot himself, it was the enemy!


    "Die! Die!" Dan''s hit was unsuccessful, his left hand was slightly bent, and the chain that had already crossed Lorne turned suddenly, and flew towards Lorne from behind.


    "Small bugs." Lorne said with disdain, even without seeing the domineering and "micro-sensing realm" just fighting intuition from the swords and flames, Lorne can understand the attack of this strong man and easily avoid it.


    He is Brid¡¯s strongest "pet?"


    The iron chain flew over Ron''s right waist, thrusting heavily on the ground.


    The chain flew past Lorne, just forming a semicircle, covering Lorne inside.


    Dan''s right hand turned a few times out of thin air, and the chain was wrapped around Dan''s fist.There was a successful smile on his face.


    "You have no way to escape now!" Dan Er pulled hard, and the chain of his left hand entangled Lorne firmly.


    And the right hand facing Lorne was a heavy punch.


    "If it weren''t for you, how could I have met Huang Yuan! If it weren''t for you, I should now sail in the new world with my friends!"


    "I''m going to kill you! You man who changed my life!"


    Lorne''s head lifted slightly, and a sarcastic smile appeared in his eyes.He had already seen this pirate''s moves. The reason why he didn''t evade was because on the one hand he was extremely confident in his domineering, and on the other hand, his current physical condition did not allow him to do intense exercise.


    But at this time, Lorne finally understood why the pirate hated him so much.


    "If you don''t tell me, I have forgotten that, in order to catch me, Polusalino squatted for a while on Anxia Island in the paradise. Many pirate groups who had just arrived on the great route were arrested."


    Lorne clearly remembered the man who personally sent himself into Push City.


    "You should be caught by Huang Yuan at that time."


    Lorne looked at Dan, then glanced at Brid next to him, and said playfully.


    "But if you can escape from his hand, why are you a slave to that kind of stuff?"


    "You don''t need to worry about this kind of thing!" Dan slapped Ron''s head with a fist, but it seemed like he was hitting a wall, and Ron didn''t move.


    "What''s the matter?" Dan didn''t believe in evil, and punched Ron''s head a few more times, but all of them had no effect.Lorne looked at Dan lightly as if he was okay.


    "Why can''t I hit you!"


    "You still don''t understand?" Lorne cut the chain around him with a hand knife.


    "A fist without faith can''t defeat the enemy! Think about it, you should resent me, or hide behind you and control your Breed!"


    "Yes, yes..." After Dan was broken by Lorne, he suddenly realized that what he hates most is Brid who treats himself like a dog every day!


    "Brid!" Dan yelled, turning around hard.Seeing that the situation was bad, Brid spread out his hand, and an emerald green circle appeared on his hand.


    "The inferior species is the inferior species! I didn''t expect you to betray me with a pet ring, so I will truly turn you into a dog!"


    Brid made a gesture, trying to crush the ring in his hand, but found that his right hand was frozen in the air, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t control it!


    By this time, Lorne had already passed Daner and walked in front of Brid.


    "What the hell did you do?" Breed yelled in despair, losing the ability to manipulate the pet circle. He was just an ordinary person.Facing an enemy of Lorne''s level, there was no resistance at all.


    "It just cuts off your perception of your own hands." Lorne said lightly. People control their bodies through nerves.Lorne cut off Brid¡¯s perception of the right hand nerve. In Brid¡¯s brain consciousness, his right hand does not exist, so how can he control the non-existent right hand?


    At this time Brid had entered his range, and Lorne could easily control this weak-willed opponent.


    "I said, I will hang you from the clock in Roxor Square." Lorne said calmly.


    "I do what I say."

 336 Chapter 333 Revolutionary Army

    Lorne controlled Brid to release all those under his control. Fortunately, the warriors of Locksor, after being freed, the first thing to do is to apologize to those betrayed by him.


    And the pirates brought by Breed, after the emerald green collar on their necks shattered, stood up one after another and walked towards Breed slowly, with bloodthirsty rays in their eyes.


    Pirates, this is the profession that yearns for freedom most in this sea, and Brid¡¯s enslavement to them is a great shame for them!


    Had it not been for Lorne''s prevention, Brid would have been swallowed alive by these angry pirates.


    "You can''t do this to me. I am the captain of the third division under Master Shiji. If you kill me, Master Shiji will never let you go!"


    Brid was standing under the clock in the square, his whole body tied up. By this time, he did not forget to speak harshly.


    The identity of the captain of the third division he pretended to be his last straw.


    Even if it is the under King Qi Wuhai, he dare not easily offend the Four Emperors, right?Although the four emperors have been missing for a long time.Breed thought.But his response was a smelly rag.


    "Woohoo..."


    Lorne looked at Brid who was speechless with a rag, and suddenly felt a lot cleaner in his ears.


    "If you have a better intelligence, you should know my relationship with Shi Ji."


    Lorne picked up Bridra, hung it on the clock, and said lightly.


    "Ski''s banner? What is it?"


    After awakening the overlord''s domineering look, Lorne finally understood what Doflamingo''s mind and courage were. At this time, his eyes only had the highest position.


    Anyone who was against him, even if the pirate group with white beard hanging in front of him, Lorne dared to bump into him.


    Breed''s eyes widened, staring blankly at the boy in front of him.With such contempt for the four emperors, is this a man with some qualifications to be king?


    Brid looked at Lorne''s back, as if he had seen the man who conquered the sea and began another era before he died.


    Is this the king?


    When Ron had done all this, a pair of white and tender little hands held him, and Ron turned around and saw that Lola was blinking playfully at him.


    "Finally defeated the big bad guy Bred, the big guy is going to have a banquet, let me inform you."


    "Our hero must participate!" Lola said with a smile holding Lorne''s hand.


    "Also, there is! Grandpa Luca would like to thank you very much. After he heard that you wanted to hire craftsmen, he decided to talk to you."


    Luca, the name of the old white-bearded man among the three major artisans, the mechanical beast he made, still fresh in his memory.


    By the way, among the three big craftsmen, the name of the big bearded man is called Urala, a very feminine name, and anyone who calls him that way will be angry.


    "Invitation code?" Lorne lowered his head and said thoughtfully.He was not interested in the banquet, he was ready to leave with Lola.


    But since this Luca was going to talk to himself, Lorne didn''t care to stay here for two more days.


    If you can take the opportunity to take down this Roxor Island, Lorne will have his own team of craftsmen.


    ...


    On a lonely place not far from Roxor Island, a woman with short lavender hair and bold clothes put down her binoculars. After a long period of contemplation, she picked up a phone worm.


    "Blu Blu Blu."


    "What''s the matter, Betty, isn''t that Bridt even you can handle it."


    A middle-aged man''s strong voice came from the other end of the phone worm.


    "This Breed is just a waste. If it weren''t for the fruit ability, it''s a bit weird, he wouldn''t even be able to enter the new world."


    Betty frowned, seemingly dissatisfied with her boss despising herself.


    "However, this time the mission should be considered a failure. Before I even had time to appear in front of the Roxor, Brid was defeated."


    Betty said mockingly."Now, in the eyes of the Roxy, our revolutionary army should be considered a liar."


    "Nothing can go smoothly," the man on the other end comforted.


    "But there is one thing I have to confirm. Are you saying that the Roxor defeated the Brid without you?"


    "Yes," Betty nodded, "I know it''s incredible, but there is one more thing I have to say."


    "In this incident, someone else appeared," Betty breathed a sigh of relief and continued.


    "I saw Veenhill Lorne, he is still alive."


    "The Veenhill Lorne who fought Jhin decisively?"


    "Yes."


    "He is still alive," the telephone bug''s tone was a little surprised and unexpected.


    "But it should be so, who told him to be that man''s son!"


    "You can still laugh!" Betty frowned and said coldly.


    "Now the whole world knows that Lorne and Jin have an endless grudge, and he and the other four emperors hiding in Hell Island, Shi Jin has some grievances, and because of the relationship between Lord Caesar, Tianlong People also see him as a thorn in the eye."


    "And, just now, I saw him use the domineering look with my own eyes, don''t you know what it means?"


    "I have a hunch that in the near future, he will set off a storm on this sea. At that time, no one can be alone."


    "Including us."


    "You mean, he might ruin our plan?" The phone worm was silent for a moment.


    "But Master Caesar is kind to us, and I can''t do anything to his son."


    "I understand what you mean," Betty was also silent. They and the Revolutionary Army originally came together to save this decadent world. Among them, Lord Caesar has paid a lot, and his belief is even greater than any of them. People are firm.


    It was indeed cruel to shoot against Master Caesar''s son.


    "There must be no accident in that incident. However, if Lorne knew about it, he would definitely be involved, and as soon as Kaido and Skeet followed, all our plans would be disrupted. Betty thought for a while, "unless something happens, first catch their eyes."


    The two were silent for a while, and after a while, the other end of the phone worm said slowly.


    "Find an opportunity and tell Ron about the BIG.MOM Pirates."


    "Once Lorne gets entangled with the BIG.MOM Pirate Group, there will be no time to care about other places."


    "we can only do this."


    Betty said slowly, but at this moment, she suddenly felt her sharp back, and a murderous intent locked her firmly.


    Betty turned around and saw that a fat man who was several meters tall, like Roshan, did not know when he walked behind her, and looked at her condescendingly.


    "I''ll be sure again, did you mention the name''Lorne'' just now?"

 337 Chapter 334

    Luca lives in a large manor far away from the town, and usually only lives with him and an elderly maid.


    When Lola took Lorne to visit, Luca was lying on a large sofa, draped in a blanket.The fire was blazing, and the reddish light shone on Luca''s face.


    The furnishings of the rooms are extremely primitive, and it looks like the home of an old nobleman rather than a famous craftsman.


    "You are here." Luca opened his sleepy eyes and took care of Lorne.


    "Humans, don''t accept it." Luca took a cup of coffee prepared by the maid and drank it. The bitter coffee entrance made his consciousness sober.


    "I just wanted to squint for a while, I didn''t expect to sleep till now." Luca said with some guilt."Let you wait a long time."


    "It''s okay, we just arrived." Lorne sat opposite Luca and said calmly.


    "I won''t say anything extra, you called me over, what do you want to talk to me?"


    "Young people really can''t bear their temper." Luca smiled slightly and said to herself, and did not continue to rely on the old to sell the old.


    "I heard you want to hire Lola?"


    "Why, can''t it?" Lorne frowned, he was a little unhappy.


    "It can be," Luca said with a smile."But Lola is the child we watched growing up. I don''t want her to be deceived, so I want to check."


    "What do you think of Lola this kid?"


    "Keen observation, wild imagination." Lorne answered directly without even thinking about it."Lola is a very talented person, I think her achievements should not be limited to a small island of Roxor."


    "Her stage should be the whole sea!"


    When Lola heard Lorne value herself so much, her face turned red all at once.She lowered her head, clutching her sleeves and could not speak.


    "Understood." Luca nodded, and he glanced at Lola''s shy look casually, and his heart was clear.This little girl is thinking of spring!


    "But you asked me to come over, not just want to ask about Lola, right?" Lorne said lightly, "If you have anything, please speak up."


    "Young people are really impatient," Luca said calmly, and was not angry. "The old man called your lord to come over. There is indeed one thing. Since you have said everything here, the old man will just say it."


    Luca raised his head, stared into Lorne''s eyes, and said slowly.


    "I don''t know your Excellency, do you have any thoughts on Roxor Island?"


    "what?"


    "To put it another way," Luca saw Lorne a little puzzled, and continued."I don''t know your Excellency, do you want to become the ruler of Ruxor, like Brid before."


    Lorne pondered for a moment, and he already understood Luca''s meaning. Although Loxo Island expelled Breed, he gained a brief peace.But peace without power is untenable in this chaotic era.


    Today is Brid, and tomorrow there might be a stone Reid, cut Reid.They were lucky this time, with Lorne taking the shot, is it that luck every time?


    So they need the shelter of a strong man, and Lorne is their best choice at the moment.


    "I don''t know how much you know about this sea of ??people who have been blocked by the pirates." Lorne slowly took the coffee that the maid brought up, and said lightly.


    "But if you know what my name means on this sea, you should understand that following me is not a wise choice."


    Even though he desperately wants to hold these craftsmen in his hands, there is one thing, Lorne must tell Luca clearly.


    Lorne rose rapidly, making countless enemies, and Lorne''s base camp was still in Paradise after all, and he was seriously injured at this time.There is no time to take into account the forces under his command.


    "Ashamed, I don''t know who your Excellency is." The old man said ashamed. "Even at this time, the distribution of power on the sea is not very clear."


    "However, a little bit old can be sure that Lord Lorne is a person qualified to be a king."


    "Roxor is willing to bet, with Roxor''s future, bet that Lord Lorne can bring us peace."


    Luca stood up from the sofa and bowed slowly to Lorne.Then he raised his head, his cloudy eyes gleamed.


    "So, Lord Lorne dare to gamble?"


    "Subordinates to the door," Lorne also stood up and laughed.


    "Why not dare!"


    ...


    Lorne talked with Luca very late before leaving his manor. At this time, the banquet hadn''t ended yet, Lola had a playful heart, and pulled Lorne towards the city.


    Seeing Luca lying on the chair, the maid walked towards her master with a blanket while still muttering.


    "Master Luca is true too. Sleeping here will catch a cold."


    But when she walked in front of Luca, she found that the old man was not sleeping, but with his eyes wide open, looking straight at the two figures that were drifting away outside the door.


    "What are you looking at? Master Luca." The maid asked curiously.Luca didn''t answer, and it took a while before she muttered to herself.


    "Rez Marks is here, I hope this time I bet, it''s the right bet."


    Rez Marks, the legendary super gambler known as "miracle".It is said that he was favored by the Goddess of Victory. No matter what he bet, he could win victory and quickly accumulated the wealth of an enemy.


    However, these wealth quickly aroused the greed of those fierce pirates. The pirates kidnapped Rez Marks¡¯s girlfriend, a popular singer, and designed a gambling game in the new world, inviting Rez Marks to go.


    This man resolutely went to the appointment, and after exporting all his wealth, he said the world-famous saying.


    "Do you think I have nothing to lose? Wrong! I can still bet on this life!"


    "So, do you dare to bet your life with me?"


    ...


    When Lorne and Lola came to town, they found that the residents of the town did not enjoy the banquet, but the atmosphere was a bit solemn.


    "What happened?" Lorne asked a soldier who hurriedly passed by, curiously.


    "So you are here!" The soldier exclaimed when he saw Lorne, and then said in a low voice after carefully scanning the surroundings.


    "Hurry up and hide, a pirate with blood all over is looking for you!"


    Someone looking for me?Lorne was a little surprised.How would those pirates know that they were on this island?Is it Brid¡¯s associate?


    Seeing Lorne seemed puzzled, the soldier was a little anxious, he said with his chest lined up.


    "My lord, don''t worry, you are Roxor''s benefactor, and we will never betray you! This pirate seems a bit stupid, and was delayed by our food."


    "Seize this opportunity, let''s get out of here first in a boat!"


    Stupid pirate dragged by food?Lorne lowered his head in thought.But at this time, the soldier''s face changed.A strong male voice sounded behind Lorne.


    "Finally found you, Lorne!"

 338 Chapter 335 Tea Party

    "The pirate is coming!"


    The soldier looked at the figure that looked like a mountain of meat, with a trace of despair in his heart.However, he gritted his teeth and said to the guard in front of Ron.


    "My lord, you go first, let me delay it."


    "No need." In Lorne''s tone, there was not the slightest nervousness. He passed the soldiers and walked towards the pirate who was like a meat mountain.


    Then he was grabbed by the Roshan, lifted up and hugged him.The soldier closed his eyes in despair, and at the same time he had infinite admiration for Lorne.


    Is that adult, even at the expense of himself, is not willing to let us risk it?He is simply an angel falling from the sky!


    But Lola looked nervous, she subconsciously squeezed her right hand, as long as she had a chance, she was ready to snatch Lorne back.


    "Boss! You really didn''t die, I miss you!" The fat man hugged Lorne and said honestly and happily.


    "Do you know that the woman from Agatha scolded the people we left behind to buy Sdio''s bloody head, if it weren''t for the boss, your life card is still intact, at this time she is already on the way to the new world? ."


    "You can see that you are very happy," Lorne said slowly, "but can you put me down first, you can hold my body like this, making me a little breathless."


    Hearing this, the obese man immediately put Ron down, and at the same time stroked his head honestly.


    "What?!" The soldier and Lola opened their mouths at the same time, staring blankly at the front. This one is like a meat mountain, with the words "I am a difficult pirate" written on its face, which turned out to belong to Lord Lorne. companion.


    "Introduce, this is Fat Tiger, one of my most capable family members." Lorne introduced to Fat Tiger.


    "On this sea, he is the only stupid pirate who can be attracted by food."


    Fat Tiger touched his head a little embarrassedly, and retorted at the same time.


    "What''s wrong with people like to eat?"


    "No no," Lorne walked up to Lola and said gently, taking the little girl''s hand.


    "This is Lola and the future craftsman of the family." At the end, Lorne added.


    "She is very capable."


    "Hello, Brother Fat Tiger!" Lola blushed and gave Lorne a glance.


    Why, people will be shy when they praise people like this every time!


    Fat Tiger originally saw a cute little girl beside Lorne with an unkind smile on her face, but after hearing the words "capable" and "craftsman", Fat Tiger paused and went from head to head. The tail looked at Lola.


    These two words are quite heavy at home.


    However, this behavior of Fat Tiger made the little girl snorted, and she felt a little pride in her heart.


    Don''t believe it, they are really amazing!


    "And this one." Lorne walked to the front of the soldier, stunned, and said with some guilt.


    "Sorry, I don''t know your name yet."


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, we misunderstood. It turns out that Master Fat Tiger is a friend of the hero, and we thought it was an enemy!" The soldier blushed and fled away with shame.


    "What a bad guy." Lorne ignored the soldiers, but instead glanced at Fat Tiger.


    "But what''s the matter with your injury?"


    At this time, the fat tiger was covered with wounds that had just healed, and from time to time, dark red blood flowed out of the scars.


    "Oh, yes, there is one thing I forgot to tell the boss." Fat Tiger touched his wound and said nonchalantly.


    "When I came to this small island, I passed by a small deserted island and found a woman spying here with a telescope."


    "woman?"


    "Yes, a woman," Fat Hu nodded. "She is about the same height as your boss. She is short, with curly lavender hair and wearing a short, revealing shirt."


    "Continue." Lorne searched through his memory, and found no woman with this look.


    "She was holding a phone worm, talking to someone. The boss mentioned your name in her words."


    "I went to question and had a conflict with her. She left this injury."


    "But she didn''t feel well. I hit her in the stomach with a hard punch. I guess it won''t get better in a short time."


    "Any other clues?" Lorne asked.


    A cloud of clouds rose in his heart.


    "When she fought with me, she didn''t say anything, she wouldn''t even reveal her ability," Fat Hu said with a blank face, but he seemed to remember something and patted his head.


    "Oh, yes! He seemed to mention a sentence at the end, he wanted to tell the boss what information about that BIG.MOM."


    "It seems that I want you to argue with that old woman."


    Let yourself have a dispute with Charlotte Lingling?Lorne thought blankly, it wasn''t that he had a problem with his mind, why would he want to offend Sherlock Lingling? Is it because Shiji and Kaido are not troublesome enough?


    However, Lorne''s heart flashed, and he thought of a name.


    Garrett!


    ...


    Great route, new world, all nations, cake island.


    At this time, during the annual tea party of the nations, many forces sent congratulatory gifts one after another.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhh!"


    On the largest table in Cake Island Castle, a tall woman in a red dress was happily throwing a piece of cake into her mouth.


    The food on the table seems to have a life of its own, standing on the table dancing funny dances.


    "I am a delicious butter and cream bread! Eat me! Eat me!"


    "After eating the bread, of course it must be accompanied by a cup of fragrant cocoa milk tea! Drink me! Drink me!"


    ...


    A woman wearing a black cloak sat on one side of the dining table, teasing the food in front of her with interest.This scene was noticed by a girl wearing a white hat and orange dress next to her.


    The girl said playfully.


    "Unexpectedly, after replacing Dritz and becoming the new Tobacco King, the famous Miss Krockdale would have such a girlish side."


    The girl''s voice was crisp and sweet, like a lark in a valley.


    "Neither did I expect that the veteran king of the underground world, the famous Happy Festival Queen Streisey, turned out to be a nosy woman."


    Miss Klockdale supported her profile with one hand, and squinted at the girl called Streisie.


    The two competed.


    "The confrontation between the two kings! This is exclusive news!" On the side of the table, a vulture wearing a suit and a black top hat lit up. He was about to pick up the camera on his body, but was directly locked by two killing intents.Immobile.


    "Okay, okay, let''s stop." A fat man with round sunglasses and a big jacket slowly said.


    "Even if joker doesn''t come, we people in the underground world shouldn''t mess around."


    He said lightly.


    "After all, this tea party was extraordinary."

 339 Chapter 336 Two Things

    The obese man seemed quite prestigious, and when he spoke, the tit-for-tat atmosphere on the dining table eased.


    Girl Streisie snorted coldly and turned her head away.


    "Well! Little Streisie, you are still so naughty." In the right position, Charlotte Lingling noticed the episode, lowered her head, and said kindly.


    Then he turned his head and glanced at Miss Klockdale who was sitting next to her.


    "As the same king, you are more courageous than that Doflamingo, he has never dared to set foot in the world, for fear that I would eat him."


    Sherlock Lingling clapped her hands, and a teapot placed in front of her suddenly moved and jumped in front of Miss Klockdale as if it was alive, and filled her with a cup of tea.


    "But you are still really generous, but it''s just a tea party. Do you need to bring so many gifts?"


    "It deserves to be someone who dares to challenge the old man with white beard."


    Charlotte Lingling squinted and said with a smile.Miss Klockdale did not come alone this time, and the gifts she brought were even filled with a three-masted sailboat.


    "This is just to thank the two ladies of your family, the eighth woman Sherlock Bulley, and the eighteenth woman Sherlock Garrett for their life-saving grace."


    Miss Klockdale said calmly that Dritz has monopolized the tobacco industry for so many years, and the accumulated wealth is extremely terrifying.After his death, all these wealth were inherited by Miss Krokdal.So giving out a little gift is not important at all.


    As Lorne said before, when money reaches a certain amount, it is really just a number.


    The big boss of the new world, which is not a rich and enemy country?What really distinguishes them from strong and weak is their conversion rate of wealth into resources.


    Thinking of that man, Krokdal couldn''t help but think of the burgundy curly-haired girl who was with him before.She took a deep breath and asked slowly.


    "By the way, what about Garrett? I heard that she had returned to the nations, why didn''t I see her?"


    "Do you want to see little Garrett?"


    "She is the protagonist of today, of course she will be the finale. After all, two things today are related to her."


    Charlotte Lingling squinted and said with a smile.


    Here comes the point. The gangsters at the table pricked their ears at the same time, listening attentively.They got the news long before.This tea party of BIG.Mom is to announce an important thing.


    "The first thing," Charlotte Lingling took off a piece of cake.Then said contentedly.


    "The Charlotte family decided to elect the fourth star to protect the younger siblings from the wind and rain."


    "Little Garrett is one of the candidates to be the star this time."


    "And the second thing," Charlotte Lingling swallowed the cake with a happy smile on her face.


    ...


    The tea party on Cake Island is a rare occasion, just like the New Year in the Land of Flowers, it is a day worth celebrating.


    At least, on the surface.


    On the Long Butter Street of Cake Island, a black-haired teenager in a priest''s black robe was preaching doctrine.


    As Lorne said, Charlotte Lingling was kind to the Church of the Holy Truth because of her childhood experience. After learning that the church had decided to enter the world, she not only did not stop her, she also opened the door to convenience.He personally built a magnificent church for the Church of the Holy Truth.


    The boy is the bishop of this church.In fact, he should be wearing a red bishop''s robe, but because he felt that his qualifications were not enough to convince the crowd, he took the initiative to wear a priest''s black robe and made his posture very low.


    "Master priest, is there really a god in this world?" A girl with a panda head and a veil on her face stood in front of the boy and asked sincerely.


    "If there is a god, why does he make this sea torment?"


    "Because I don''t want to manage, I still can''t."


    After the girl finished talking about the problem, she lowered her head slightly, her eyes flashing sly.Her question seems simple, but it contains two fatal traps.


    If God does not want to control, then He is not kind,


    If God cannot control, then He is not omnipotent.


    Sure enough, after she had spoken, the atmosphere there suddenly condensed, and the crowd onlookers remained silent, looking at the young man with straight eyes, waiting for his answer.


    If the young priest answers anything wrong, then his mission today will be considered invalid.


    "Actually, I have thought about this problem," the young man said slowly after he pondered for a moment.


    "The answer my mentor gave me is that God is unquestionable. Once questioned, then God will withdraw his favor."


    "This statement seems to be logically autonomous, but in fact it is untenable." The young man talked freely, calmly.


    "Because this stands at the commanding heights of logic, everything I say is right, and you question me, then you will make a mistake. This is too absolute and does not conform to my knowledge of God."


    The face of the young girl with long flax hair froze. She looked at the boy and wanted to say.


    This is how you develop believers?


    But he didn''t change his face and continued to listen to the young people''s talk.


    "I think God should be kind, not so cold. After thinking, I finally got the answer."


    The young man stood on the steps of the church, and the sunlight projected on him through the glass windows of the church, giving him a sense of sacredness out of thin air.


    "All this suffering is just a test, a test given by God."


    "Only those who have passed the test can be regarded as believers of God to be able to go to the true, good and beautiful heaven after death."


    The boy opened his hands and seemed to want to embrace the residents of Cake Island.He opened his eyes slightly and said slowly.


    "So, do you have the consciousness to become the people of God?"


    The girl looked at the faces of the surrounding residents that had become slightly flushed with excitement, sighed slightly, and silently withdrew from the crowd.


    The youth¡¯s mission was very successful.Many people became registered followers of the Holy Truth.


    The teenager had been busy for a long time before finishing the treatment of this group of believers. He looked up and found that the girl with the panda head was sitting on the bench in the church and had not left yet, looking at the teenager with interest.


    "Excuse me, what else do you have?" The young man walked up to the girl with a book in his hand, and slowly said.


    "I feel that you don''t believe in the Holy Truth, why are you still here? Is there any attempt?"


    It was discovered!A hint of surprise flashed in the girl''s eyes, but there was no panic that the secret was discovered.Instead, he raised his head, stared straight at the boy, and slowly said.


    "You are right, I do have something."


    "Someone wants to see you."

 340 Chapter 337 Anxiety

    The red-haired girl in the panda headgear and the black-haired boy in the priest''s black robe hurriedly left on the long street.


    People did not pay too much attention to these two people in strange clothes.In fact, on Cake Island, people with weird clothes abound.


    The two soon came to a coffee shop named "Black Lovers". At this time, a thin figure who covered himself in a robe was sitting on the edge of the coffee shop, as if waiting for someone.


    "Calling me so mysteriously, it seems that what you are about to say is not easy," the young priest said while sitting in front of the man in the robe, smiling slightly.


    In front of him was a woman with long lavender hair, but it was a pity that there was an appalling wound on her face that destroyed his delicate features.


    "The eighth princess of the noble Charlotte family, Miss Charlotte Bree." The boy recognized the identity of the woman in front of him, and then glanced at the girl wearing a panda headgear who came with him.


    "Then the identity of this lord is ready to emerge. I didn''t expect that the noble nineteenth princess, Miss Beauvale would actually come and invite her in person, which is really frightening."


    The young man put his posture very low, there is no other reason, because the three words Charlotte, in Cake Island, IWC, and even New World, all represent great authority.


    "We don''t have to say any more polite remarks," Bree said slightly and said a person''s name.


    "Quina."


    After hearing the name, the boy put away the smile on his face and turned to become solemn.


    The Church of the Holy Truth is scattered around the world, essentially the Wienhill family¡¯s intelligence gathering organization, and the controller of this is the old man named Quina.


    After seeing the sudden change of expression in the teenager, Bree finally concluded that this little child was one of the informants of the Vennhill family.


    Coupled with the fact that she photographed Sister Poval to observe, this teenager''s ability should be trustworthy.So Bree also spoke and said slowly.


    "I want to send a message to Lorne through you, Vennhill Lorne."


    Bu Lei''s face was unprecedentedly solemn.


    "It''s related to Garrett."


    ...


    The great route, the new world, the waters of Roxor.


    After Lorne learned through Fat Tiger what might happen to Garrett, his heart became extremely bored.


    This kind of opponent lurking in the shadows was the most terrifying, and Lorne had no idea what they would do to Garrett.


    However, no matter what he did, Lorne couldn''t wait to die. He really treated Xiao Jia as his family. Lorne would never forgive any opponents who dare to attack his family.


    Therefore, Lorne decided to return to Sidou as soon as possible, and then took him back to the sky city sky at an altitude of 10,000 meters through the ability of Ani Road to fly, and let his body recover as soon as possible through the petri dish of Gage.


    After all, with such a scarred body, nothing can be done.


    In the middle of the night, Lola finished packing her things, and brought her sister Coco and the little boy Xiao Qi to the port with Lorne.


    At this time, a dilapidated boat just appeared in the sight of everyone, a woman wearing a black suit, with her hair high up, stood on the bow of the boat and looked into the distance, seeing the crowd among the people. After Lorne, the heart that had been hanging was finally let go.


    Then fainted on the deck.


    "Violet!" Lorne''s pupils shrank and recognized that this woman was his secretary, Violet, the second princess of Dresrosa.


    She should be able to get here through the life card, right?From her look, she probably didn''t close her eyes for a few days.


    Everyone hurriedly carried the woman onto the boat. Fortunately, Lolaio had some medical skills. After consulting the woman, she was judged that she was fine, but because she hadn''t closed her eyes for a long time, and her body was too exhausted. After she suddenly relaxed, her body The emergency response is nothing.


    Only then did Lorne relax and sit on the bedside, slightly looking at the drowsy woman in front of him.


    Seeing this scene, Lola felt a sense of sorrow and grief in her heart. She suddenly felt that it was not so pleasant to follow Lord Lorne. She sat on the deck alone and looked into the distance.


    The bright moonlight shone on her body, making her figure somewhat lonely.


    Young girl, the ignorant sentiment that had grown in her heart was hidden in this moonlight.


    At this time, Lorne walked out and sat right next to Lola.He looked into the distance and seemed to be talking to himself.


    "everything will get better."


    When Lola heard Ron''s words, she lowered her head slightly, her face flushed.The feelings that had been hidden had grown again. She looked at Ron''s melancholy profile and suddenly felt that it was such a good thing to follow Lord Ron to go to sea.


    Becoming Lord Lorne¡¯s family will surely be very happy, right?


    Even if Ron had cultivated his perception ability to its peak, he could not guess the unpredictable thoughts of a girl.He looked at the direction of the nations at this time and whispered.


    "I hope you don''t have anything to do, Xiao Jia."


    ...


    Naval Headquarters, Marin Vando, and Marshal Warring States were holding his head, frowning. At this time, one of the admirals, a man called "Red Dog", sat opposite him, reported with a gloomy expression.


    "Because of Kaido''s disruption, Sakuramiya Rashi was taken away by mysterious forces and disappeared." Sakarski said lightly.


    "This is my negligence, and I will reflect on it."


    "So, this time, the Navy, Doflamingo, Lorne, Underground World, Kaido are all losers, and they are all cut off by that mysterious force?"


    "Is such that."


    "Then they sneaked into your warship again and released Jack and Jhin under your nose?"


    "That''s it." Sakarski looked calm, as if it had nothing to do with him.


    Warring States looked at the man in front of him, and was speechless for a while, not because he was irritated by his calm attitude.Because only those who are in the upper ranks of the Navy and who know Sakarski know that the calmer he is, the more angry he is.


    It is like a volcano. The longer it is suppressed, the more violent it erupts.


    But for the first time, I feel that this sea is beyond my control, a force that can cut a beard in the hands of several pinnacle pirates?Why he has no news at all!


    "But, it''s not that it''s not nothing at all." Sarkarski took out a broken phone worm.


    "This is the mysterious force who talked to Kaido before getting Jhin and Jack and was recorded by the surveillance phone worm."


    "Through technical means, these words have been restored."


    "Is that so?" The Warring States period received the phone bug and pressed it down gently. There was a squeaky voice inside, like the sound of a person cutting a paper with a blade and dripping water on the ground.


    After a long time, he pounced, sat on something, and said softly.


    "Hello, senior officers of the Navy."

 341 Chapter 338 Provocation and Moria

    oom!


    Sakaski''s fist turned into magma, and he punched it hard on the conference table, melting it.


    Warring States frowned and did not speak.Are people from this mysterious force provoking?


    "I''m sorry, it''s impolite." Sarkarski took a deep breath, his expression returned to calm, but under the table, his hands were tightly clenched into fists.


    "We continue."


    In the phone bug, the man coughed, and then there was a sound of "Blubru".


    "It should be calling the phone worm." Warring States keenly judged, "So, with the greeting just now, did you know that we have the technology to restore the phone worm communication?"


    Warring States knocked on the table with his index finger, said nothing, frowned, and after a while, he chuckled.


    "It''s really conceited."


    The phone worm continued to ring, and after a while, the Warring States Period heard a crisp ringing, and understood that it was such a mysterious man who made the call.


    "Let me take a look at your mysterious veil!" The Warring States suddenly opened his eyes, a gleam of light flashed in his eyes.


    "Ahem, did I bother you?" A hoarse male voice came from it.


    "Hello, Master Kaido, I want to do a business with you."


    ...


    "I pay more attention to results than process. Let me talk about what we want first."


    The Warring States period heard a piercing sound, like a part of the old-fashioned film record player was destroyed, and it was completely unclear.


    After a while, the Warring States Period heard Kaido''s furious voice.


    "These things are not something you newcomers can eat!"


    Dangdang!


    Recording the voice of the phone worm stopped here abruptly, and the Warring States brows were frowned, and they couldn''t stretch for a long time.


    At this time, Sakarski took out a projection phone bug and handed it to the Warring States Period.


    "This is the picture taken by the recorder of Wrath of Justice, it should be the man''s true face."


    The Warring States period took it and saw that a fair and tender blonde navy was standing in the corridor, making faces at the surveillance phone bug.


    Behind him is a group of navy that is gradually leaving.


    After making the grimacing face, the blond boy slowly left with his back to the monitoring phone worm. When he was about to enter the blind spot of the phone worm''s vision, the Warring States Period saw his hair gradually fade from the golden color and become pitch black.


    "Really mysterious enough." The Warring States period laughed and murmured to himself.


    "New Haiwei League?"


    ...


    The great route, the paradise, the devil''s triangle sea area, this is a sea area shrouded in thick fog all the year round, it is said that this is the kingdom of ghosts.As long as any living person enters here, they will gradually get lost in this thick fog.Become an empty ghost ship floating on the sea.


    At this time, in the center of the Devil''s Triangle, there is an island. To be precise, a huge ship as big as the island is docked there.


    If anyone sees it, they will be able to recognize it. The owner of this huge ship is one of the most famous kings, the Great Pirate, Moonlight Moriah!


    The island is eerie and terrifying, and tombstones are scattered on the periphery of the island.


    In the middle of the island, there is an old castle that looks exactly like a skull. A man with a bloated and obese man who is nearly seven meters tall is standing and busy in front of an operating table.


    "By changing the shadow of the target, you can affect the entity of the target through the connection between the shadow and the body!"


    Moria said in a frantic expression. He first pulled off the shadow of an adult male''s arms in front of him with one hand, and then took two cat-claw-shaped shadows from the cabinet next to it.


    Immediately afterwards, a strange situation happened. The arms of the adult male corpse lying in front of Moria suddenly broke, and then a pair of cat scratches grew out of the male''s arms.


    "Success!" Moriah''s eyes were full of blood, but he didn''t feel tired at all, he said with a big smile.


    "This is the real use of the shadow fruit. By cutting the shadow to transform the human body, as long as through continuous strengthening, I will be able to create the strongest puppet!"


    Moria laughed madly.


    "At that time, Kaido! Lorne! You arrogant bastards, all will surrender to my shadow army!"


    At this time, there was a slight noise in a door next to him, and Moria frowned. He calmly took out a black cloth and covered the abnormal body.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    She held a doll with stitch marks all over her hands, tilted her head and looked at Moria, asking milkyly.


    "Mr. Moriah, what just happened?"


    "I just found out that you accidentally quarreled Perona?" Moria took away the hostility on his face and said with a smile.


    "Perona, go to bed!"


    The little girl was named Perona, who was picked up by Moria accidentally after losing all of her companions in Wano Country.At that time, Perona was still a baby who could not speak. Moria was underestimating her life at that time. After hearing Perona¡¯s cry, she wanted to slap her to death.


    But I don''t know what the reason was, and he hasn''t done anything yet, but picked her back and raised her alone.


    Only in front of this little girl, Moria, the hero, would show tenderness.


    "Is that so?" Perona tilted her head for a while, thinking that it was still important to sleep, so she walked to Moriah and said with a bow.


    "Good night, Mr. Moria!"


    He walked to the corpse behind Moria again, saw the corpse covered with a black cloth, thought he was asleep, and said quietly.


    "Good night, Mr. Corpse!"


    At the end, she looked at the scattered "parts" on the cabinet that Moria put aside, and said seriously.


    "Goodnight everybody!"


    Perona''s series of actions are extremely smooth, as if she has practiced countless times.In fact, she would do this every night before going to bed, which has become a ritual.


    Moriah stood there, silent.


    This Perona has extraordinary firmness. She doesn''t fear these corpses at all, but considers them her friends.Moria didn''t know if it was good or bad.


    Wait until Perona returns to the room.Moria walked to the corpse again.


    "The claws of a cat cannot improve the combat effectiveness of an individual zombie."


    Moria removed the cat''s claws from the man and restored the hands of an adult.


    "Why don''t you put the human shadow inside the animal''s body?"


    With an idea, he took out a well-preserved corpse of a black cat on the cabinet, and then took a black shadow out of a jar and stuffed it in.


    This shadow originally belonged to a strong person who was very good at speed. With the agility of cats, it might have a miraculous effect.


    But at this time, the doorbell of the castle rang.


    A visitor came?

 342 Chapter 339 The end of the Kings Seven Martial Sea!

    "Who?" Moria opened the door impatiently and found a female officer in a navy uniform standing at the door.


    She has red curly hair, but the most striking thing is that her calves are slender and fit, which are especially attractive under the black stockings.It is difficult for ordinary people to remove their eyes after seeing it.


    But Moriah is not an "ordinary person." Although he is decadent, he is a pirate who once stood on the top of this sea.The wealth of the enemy is rich, and the beauty of the peerless is coming.


    He still has this concentration.


    "Navy?" Moria frowned, then let the navy in and took it to the conference room.


    This is a rare guest.


    Although he is the king of Qiwuhai, nominally an ally of the navy, he used to have higher eyes and disdain for the navy, and now he has repeatedly failed, hiding here like a waste.There is no connection with the Navy.


    "Hello, my name is Helen." The beauty who claimed to be Helen bowed to Moria, and then said slowly.


    "But I am not a navy. This navy suit is just camouflage."


    "I belong to cp-9. The purpose of coming here is to deliver a message to Lord Moria."


    cp-9, the full name is CipherPolNo.9, is an intelligence organization affiliated to the world government. This Helen dared to admit her identity as an agent in front of Moriah, and seemed quite confident in her own strength.


    "Let''s go, what''s up looking for me?" Moria asked calmly, sitting on the sofa.


    "The above hopes that you will fulfill your responsibilities as King Qi Wuhai." Helen sat in front of Moria and said lightly.


    "Recently, a group of pirates have emerged in the paradise. They have the strength far beyond the ordinary supernova, and they are out of sight. The world government has given them a headache."


    "Then?" Moria asked, frowning.


    "I hope you get in touch with them." Helen said calmly.


    "Five old stars, do you think I am a garbage disposal plant?" Moria said with a sneer. After all, he is a pirate who once stood at the top. Even if he smashed his halberd, it was just an accidental dormancy. .His goal is always Lorne, the strong like Kaido.


    He is really not interested in the waste of Paradise.


    "I don''t have the right to ask what the adults think. After all, the next one is just a message." After hearing Moria''s sarcasm, Helen didn''t respond, but she had expected it.She stood up slowly, ready to leave.


    "But I still advise you. I hope you will consider this matter carefully."


    After speaking, Helen left directly.Only Moria was left sitting on the sofa thoughtfully.


    After a while, he laughed ridiculously. When did he fall to the point of looking at other people''s faces, he shook his head and prepared to throw out the distracting thoughts. His experiment has reached a critical point, and there is no room for loss.


    But at this time, suddenly the doorbell rang again.


    "Is there anything else I forgot to explain? It''s really a reckless agent." Moria smiled and walked over to open the door, but the moment he pushed the door handle open.


    An inexplicable sense of crisis rushed into his mind. He knew that this was a warning from the domineering and domineering, but without thinking about it, the dark, armed and domineering instantly covered his whole body.


    boom!


    There was a huge explosion outside the door, and the tongue of fire instantly engulfed Moria.The thick smoke choked Moriah into speech.


    "Who is it?!"


    Moria slammed a punch, and the tongue of fire disappeared. Moria saw a man in a black suit and black curly hair standing at the door, looking at Moria with a playful look.


    Moria keenly noticed that there were several finger-sized holes in the man''s clothes.


    The cp-9 Helen stood in front of the man with blank eyes.


    "Introduce yourself, my name is Huo, maybe you have never heard of it, but you will know me soon," the man bowed slightly to Moria, and then showed an impeccable smile.


    "After all, I will become your master."


    "Arrogant lunatic!" Moria furrowed his brows, and the pitch-black domineering wrapped around his arms, showing a speed that absolutely did not match his fat and bloated figure, and swiped a punch at the man who claimed to be Huo.


    boom!


    But this punch did not hit Huo Qian''s face, Helen instantly moved to Huo''s face with a "shave", blocking the attack with his body.


    Before Moria could think about why Helen did this, a strong sense of crisis surged in his heart again.He stepped back subconsciously,


    Bang bang bang!


    Several bullets pressed against his face, and fell from the sky to where he stood before.Moria raised his head subconsciously, and found that the sky was covered by thick fog and could not find the location of the shooter.


    "Be obediently, Mr. Moria." Huo smiled slightly."After all, waiting to repair your body is quite troublesome."


    "Do you think you and someone who can only shoot in the sky, plus a cp-9 agent, can do anything to me?"


    After several failures, are these newcomers a ladder of fame?


    Moria said angrily."Who do you think I am? I am Moonlight Moria!"


    "We can''t help you," Huo pointed at behind Moria, and smiled playfully, "But what about her?"


    At this moment, the door of the room hummed slightly, and Perona hugged a bear and walked out of the door with a sleepy expression.


    "What happened again? Mr. Moria."


    Seeing a cruel smile on Huo''s face, Molia shouted without hesitation.


    "Go back, Perona!"


    Then the body subconsciously rushed towards Perona.Hugging Perona, blocking her back with her back.


    Bang bang bang!


    Three bullets shot at Perona from three angles and shot into Moria''s body.


    Perona stood there blankly, at a loss.


    "Puff!" Moria spit out a big mouthful of blood, then gritted his teeth and snapped his fingers. The black cat experiment that he had done before suddenly opened his eyes, and then rushed out the window with Perona in his mouth.


    "Take her away, the farther the better!"


    Moria shouted.Then turned around and said to Huo.


    "Boy, you successfully angered me."


    "Oh, oh, I''m so scared." Huo said with a look of disdain, "a little girl ran away, but it doesn''t matter. After all, the big fish can stay here."


    He beckoned gently, and Moria saw that his castle was surrounded by a crowd of black people.


    Some of them are wearing navy uniforms, and some are tattooed with skulls, so they don''t look like a group of forces.The only thing in common is probably the same dull gaze.


    But at this moment, they are weirdly united, Huo said lightly.


    "I don''t know if Moria-sama, how many people can he deal with?"

 343 Chapter 340

    The black zombie cat ran wildly in the misty graveyard with Perona in its mouth.


    Is there a wind whistling and faintly heard women''s crying behind him? It looks terrifying.


    "The cat ran forward, grab it!"


    At a corner, Perona heard people shouting and immediately covered her mouth to prevent herself from making any noise.Although she couldn''t understand what happened, she knew that if she was caught, it would cause great trouble to Mr. Moria.


    The black cat stopped, and then climbed up the wall with Perona in his mouth. Its legs are strong and powerful, and its claws are extremely sharp. In addition, Perona is just a teenage girl with relatively light weight.Therefore, the black cat climbed the wall very fast, and before the chasing soldiers could react, they climbed onto the roof.


    "Damn it, never let it escape!" The chasers surrounded the houses, but when they went upstairs, they found that there were no people in this house, not even a cockroach.


    The black cat and the little girl seemed to have disappeared out of thin air.


    In the port of the terrifying three-masted sailing ship, the black zombie cat took Perona to hide in a small boat, and his head was extended to observe the situation on the shore.


    "What happened, can you tell me now?" Perona touched the black cat''s head and asked suspiciously.


    "Why do bad people show up in our house."


    In fact, she and Moria, who like to hide in the gloomy cemetery and play with other people¡¯s corpses, are the "bad guys" in most people''s minds, but in Perona¡¯s simple worldview, these attack The people in their family are bad guys!


    The black cat raised his head and tilted his head. Its face was full of stitches. It was very terrifying, but what did not match its terrifying face was that its glasses were clear and transparent, as if they were filled with stars.


    "Meow~"


    It actually doesn''t understand what happened. Since its birth, the first task it has received is to protect the girl behind it.


    When necessary, you can even betray its creator, abandon the ship and escape!


    ...


    The central castle of the terrifying three-masted sailing ship had been reduced to ruins at this time.


    A fat and bloated man lay in the ruins, gasping for breath.


    Beside him, countless corpses of pirates or navy are piled up like a mountain!


    "Really tenacious, worthy of being the veteran king Qiwuhai!" Huo walked up slowly with his hands in his waist.


    "The power of dozens of shadows is gathered together, this kind of power should not be underestimated."


    "But unfortunately, I won."


    He stretched out his hand, his hand glowing with lavender light, touched Moriah''s body.The latter wanted to resist, but the severe physical pain made him cough up blood.


    "Don''t be afraid, you will get better soon."


    Huo said lightly, his tone seemed to carry a charm of charm, Moria struggled fiercely at first, and gradually calmed down after hearing what Huo said. When Huo took his hand away, Moria¡¯s His eyes became dull.


    Just like Helen before.


    "Finally conquered a strong man, and our plan can move forward again." A man with white wings descended from the sky and slowly landed beside Huo.


    He was carrying a sniper rifle that was nearly two meters long. He was deterring Moria in the air just now. If it weren''t for his vital bullets, they would never win so easily.


    "Sure enough, as the intelligence said, after losing to Kaido and Lorne one after another, Moria''s confidence suffered a devastating blow, and the two colors have declined to some degree."


    "And the vital domineering look seems to be lost."


    Huo pondered for a moment and said lightly.He is a person who is very good at summarizing, arrogance and arrogance are nothing more than an appearance for others. In fact, Huo is very cautious and will never make a move without complete assurance.


    This time, the raid on Moriah was because he had mastered all of Moriah''s weaknesses, coupled with preemptive strikes, and gained the upper hand with the advantage of numbers.


    "But I don''t understand one thing," the man with the spear asked suspiciously.


    "This Moriah obviously has many opportunities to escape, why would he stay here and smash with us?"


    "It might be because we are afraid that we will be disadvantaged to that little girl. We are worried that once he escapes, we will pursue that little girl without hesitation."


    Huo remembered that in order to protect the little girl, Moria even used her body to resist Sina''s bullet.That little girl should have a lot of weight in Moriah''s heart, right?


    "Absurd! As a pirate, he has such a compassionate heart, and he is bound by the so-called fetters. No wonder he will suffer successive failures."


    Sinio said sarcastically.


    "But after defeating this man, our "New Pirate League" will surely resound across the sea! Who is our next goal?"


    Cineo took out a map from his body, and the scattered circles listed the names of several people and their forces.


    "Now in Paradise, there are still powerful forces that should be left alone."


    "Bounty Hunter Guild, Black Island, League of Seven Nations..."


    "And," Sinio pointed his finger at an island represented by flowers on the map.


    "Adela, the country of flowers, is one of the seven seas of martial arts under the king, the base camp of the''devil'' Lorne, and on the surface is a holiday resort full of flowers."


    "Secretly it is Lorne''s military factory. The''devil'' Lorne and the''Tianyasha'' Doflamingo have almost monopolized all the arms business in the world."


    "But!" There was a cruel smile on Cineo''s face, "Now Lorne himself is far away in the new world, and the news of a decisive battle between him and Kaido''s strongest catastrophe Jhin has been heard. !"


    "It''s a good opportunity for us to get started!"


    "The wealth of a country makes people drool thinking about it!"


    "This is indeed a very tempting proposal," Huo smiled slightly, but shook his head.


    "After defeating Moria, we have been targeted by the navy. Once we take action, the navy will definitely send a general-level powerhouse to encircle and suppress us."


    "It''s not worth taking such a big risk for a little Bailey,"


    Huo pointed to a name on the map with a cruel smile on his face.


    "If we want to do it, we will do it big!"


    ...


    The winter of 1508 in Haiyuan calendar came very early. Although spring, summer, autumn and winter are only a statement of the world, once every year when this season comes, the temperature in most sea areas of the park will begin to drop.


    Wearing a cotton-padded jacket, Zhuan Yuan walked out of the gate of the Navy Headquarters with great heart.The navy at this time is like this weather, in the cold winter.


    Although he just defeated the Golden Lion Shiji, one of the four emperors, he swept away the shame of the execution war.


    But before they had a firm foothold in the new world, several news came.


    The first is Lorne, one of the seven seas under the king, who is duel with Jhin in the new world, and his whereabouts are unknown.


    Secondly, Moonlight Moriah was defeated by a man named Huo!

 344 Chapter 341: Solang Craftsman

    Now this Huo has a reputation in this sea, and he has risen quickly with lightning speed. This kind of momentum reminds Zhuan Yuan of Lorne.


    The navy now regards this Huo as a major enemy, and Lieutenant General Crane personally formulated a plan to encircle him.Once he shows up in the paradise, a group of navies will rush to arrest him.


    Although according to intelligence, the strength of this Huo body is not strong, it is just that the ability is too weird, as long as he is careful about his ability, he can be easily defeated.


    However, Zhuan Yuan vaguely felt that this matter was not that simple.


    Zhuan Yuan shook his head and left all these behind. The thing he should care more about now is to complete the current task.


    Zhuan Yuan frowned. She had received a mission from the Warring States Marshal.


    One is to go to the New World Sidiou Island to see if Veenhill Lorne is still alive.


    The second is that if that Lorne is still alive, he must be persuaded not to go to Cake Island!


    ...


    The great route, above the White Sea.


    After Lorne returned to Sdieo, Lorne immediately asked Ainilu to use his abilities to take him to the sky kingdom sky at an altitude of 10,000 meters.


    At this time, Sky has begun to take shape after Lorne''s full construction, and many family members of the Venn Hill family fighters live here.They live in harmony with the people from the sky, and some even marry the people from the sky.


    Of course, Lorne wouldn''t care about these things. The more his people were like this, the stronger their sense of belonging to the family.Lorne never disliked his subordinates being too loyal.


    However, because there is no way to quickly cultivate plants, Sky can barely supply less than 10,000 people at this time.If this number is exceeded, food must be delivered through Sdio or Adela, which is very complicated and troublesome.


    This didn''t match Lorne''s initial assumptions, but there was no time to care about these at this time.Lorne focused completely on the new world.


    The emerald green liquid is a healing liquid specially prepared by Jiazhi. It is claimed that as long as a person is not dead, even if the god of death is already standing in front of you, he can be saved!


    Of course, this price is a bit expensive. Each milliliter of treatment solution is worth the same volume of gold.But Lorne, as the top gangster in this sea, didn''t care about this.


    Lorne was immersed in a jar of emerald green liquid at this time, closing his eyes and resting.


    The emerald green liquid enters the skin through the pores, repairs the internal injuries of the body, and brings an itchy feeling.


    In Lorne''s pores, black blood was constantly flowing out. Lorne knew that this was the effect of the treatment liquid.


    After a while, Lorne slowly stood up, his slender and strong figure was exposed to the air without any cover.Lorne came out of the faucet and used clean water to clean up the dirt on his body.Violet, who had been standing aside long ago, walked over with a flushed face and handed over the towel.


    "Is there any progress on the information on Cake Island?" Lorne asked while standing in front of Violet, wiping his body.


    "Master Quina is already collecting information for you. At this time, Cake Island has nothing special except a tea party."


    Violet blushed, took Lorne''s towel, and said respectfully with his head down.


    "Is that so? Then increase the efforts, and acquire information about Cake Island and all the people who participated in the Charlotte Lingling tea party through the intelligence merchants of the underground world."


    "Whatever the cost!" Lorne said coldly, and then walked into the locker room.


    "At all costs?"


    Violet looked at Lorne''s back and said to himself.


    This is Lorne''s care for his family, but it is really likable!


    At this time, Violet accidentally glanced at the pool of healing fluid, and his pupils shrank slightly.The originally emerald green liquid had been completely stained black by the blood.


    You know, a soldier who has experienced many battles is at best dyeing this liquid red.


    "How many injuries does Lorne have on his body?" Violet said to himself.


    Lorne put on a dark brown pajamas.The soft goose down touched Ron''s skin, and he couldn''t help but let out a comfortable cry.


    This is the itchiness brought by the body just healed.Although Jiazhi''s treatment liquid is expensive, its effect is extremely overbearing. It can not only heal injuries, but also repair hidden injuries in the body.


    Lorne estimated that after a few more courses of treatment, his injury would be almost completely healed.


    But at this time, there was a knock on the door.Lorne frowned slightly and found a bald elderly craftsman standing angrily at the door.


    "What''s the matter? Solang Craftsman." Ron squinted, looking lazily at the visitor.


    This man named Suolang is the former craftsman leader of the Vennhill family, but because he was too procrastinated and was full of private pockets, Lorne did not have a good impression of him. After bringing Lola back, , Lola was appointed as the deputy chief of craftsmen, nominally learning from Suolang, but everyone knows that this weakened Suolang''s rights!


    "Master Lorne, the little girl you brought back doesn''t know anything about machinery at all!" Suolang said angrily.


    "She changed my design without studying it! And when I questioned her, she actually replied that I thought it would be more appropriate to change it!"


    "Things that have not been experimented have no meaning! All my designs have been tried and tested! Every detail is perfect! Her changes like this are an insult to the old man!"


    "Dead Dream Butterfly! The third-generation laser weapon X32, the construction robot G21... All these things were destroyed by her!"


    Suolang complained a lot in one breath, degrading Lola for nothing, as if she was a pile of rubbish. In fact, the reason for doing so was because Lola''s appearance made him feel that his status was threatened.


    Once one''s own technology is not the only one, and someone can rival him, then his position in Lord Lorne''s heart will be lowered!There will be fewer Baileys!


    "Are you saying that Lola''s thinking is different from yours?" Lorne said with squinting eyes.


    Suolang''s eyes flashed a hint of hostility.He must prove his worth and let this little kid know how important he is.He interrupted Ron directly and said with a pity on his face.


    "The most damning thing is that this woman has tampered with the design of the Proverbs privately, and the construction of the complete Proverbs will probably be delayed for some time."


    Lorne was interrupted by Suolang, feeling unhappy.He originally wanted to solve this Suolang directly after Lola arrived, but because he still has credit for the family, he hasn''t done anything.


    Unexpectedly, this Suolang dared to take the lead, and when he mentioned the proverbs, Ron''s anger would not be beaten, and a cruel smile appeared on his face.


    "Then, Craftsman Suolang, what do you want to do if you change it?"

 345 Chapter 342 Golden Proverbs

    This kid Lorne really gave in to me!The development of the family is inseparable from the technical support of Suolang!


    After hearing Lorne''s words, Suolang lowered his head, suppressed the pride in his heart, and said neither humble nor arrogant.


    "In my opinion, if the family wants to develop, it must kick out those black sheep."


    "Like this woman of unknown origin."


    A woman of unknown origin?Lorne raised his eyebrows and looked at Suolang.He had previously ordered Fat Tiger and Violet to keep his experience in Roxor absolutely confidential.Except for the main cadres of the family, no one can disclose it.


    So this Suolang thought the girl Lola was just someone Lorne brought back casually.As everyone knows, besides the craftsman, Lola has another identity, that is Lorne''s lifesaver.


    The intentions of his savior were unruly. Based on this alone, Lorne would not let this Suolang go.


    "Kick the black sheep?" Lorne looked at Suolang and said playfully.He patted Suolang on the shoulder and walked over.


    "Well, in two days you will play against Lola to see who is more skilled."


    "The content of the game is the degree of completion of the Golden Motto."


    "The one who loses, I will treat him well!" Lorne had a cruel smile on his face.


    "You have been in charge of this project for so long, and your familiarity with the Golden Proverbs is much higher than that of Lola. Besides, you are an experienced old man. I believe there is nothing wrong with winning, right?


    Suolang was slapped on the shoulder by Ron. He was a little lost, but after hearing what Ron said, he became excited.


    Lorne, this kid, really has to rely on me!If we didn''t provide him with technical support, how could this kid be so famous?


    He was already thinking about whether he could speak appropriately and apply for more family resources after he drove Lola away.


    Thinking of this, Suolang couldn''t help feeling a little overwhelmed.As for the little girl who lost to Lola?Suolang never thought about it.Not to mention his experience and technical confidence.


    In fact, Suolang was about to complete the design of the Golden Proverb a long time ago. The reason why he has not released it is because he wants to squeeze more benefits.


    But now, Suolang doesn''t matter anymore. As long as Lola can be driven out, isn''t Bailey still coming?


    Sky Kingdom Sky Central City, in the palace.


    Lola was swinging a small toy on the table while drawing a drawing.


    Lorne here is simply a holy place for all craftsmen, all materials are available, unlimited supply, craftsmen can give full play to their imagination.


    Now, Lola didn''t want to leave much anymore.


    "You mean, do you want me to have a try with Mr. Solang in a few days?" Lola lifted up her light blue curly hair and looked at Lorne with beautiful big eyes.


    "Why, don''t you have confidence in yourself?" Lorne lay on the chair, closing his eyes to rest.


    "It doesn''t matter if you lose."


    Lorne said indifferently, what he said to Suolang before was that he would "treat" the loser, but he didn''t say what would happen.


    This also means that how to punish the loser is completely under Lorne''s own control.


    "I''m a little scared." Lola tilted her head and said, "Master Suolang has rich experience, just like Grandpa Luca. He must be much better than me."


    Lola picked up the drawing in her hand and said in frustration."I have just improved the Golden Monitor in the past few days, by reducing the volume to meet the problem of different internal and external pressures when flying at high altitude for a long time. I am afraid that it is not comparable to Mr. Solang in other aspects."


    "Improved?" Lorne took the drawing and said in surprise, "That means you finished the design?"


    "Of course!" Lola blinked her eyes and said puzzledly, "Could you take out an unfinished product to compare?"


    So many craftsmen in the family have not overcome the difficulties, but this little girl can easily overcome them.


    I found the treasure by myself!Lorne touched Lola''s head dozingly and smiled.


    The news that the old craftsman Suolang wants to compete with the new craftsman Lola spread like wildfire.There are faint rumors. It is said that Lord Lorne does not like the old man Solang, and he intends to support the new craftsman leader Lola, and even heard that Lola herself lives in the palace castle in the central city.


    No one cared whether the news was true or false, but when the news reached Suolang''s ears, Suolang''s face was pale, and he kicked the two apprentices.


    After smashing the studio clean, his grievance dissipated slightly.Suolang looked bitterly at the direction of the castle.


    "Lorne, brat, I want you to know what is irreplaceable!"


    On the day of the competition, the island b of Sky, the kingdom of sky, which is specialized in the production of weapons and equipment, was full of people.


    They are all craftsmen of the family.Waiting for the result of this game.After all, the winner is likely to be their immediate boss.


    Suolang and Lola were sitting on both sides of a table at this time, and Suolang''s face was blue and silent.But Lola was a little cautious and at a loss.


    "It''s almost time to start," Lorne said lightly, sitting in the middle of the table.


    "Huh! After these few days of unremitting efforts, I finally overcome the long-standing problem in front of the family."


    Suolang unfolded a drawing and said coldly.


    "I finally decided that the main body of the ship is made of 99% pure sea iron, so that it can withstand the huge force and will not fall apart at the first touch."


    "The sea floor stone is used for reinforcement in the middle to withstand the large difference in internal and external pressure at high altitude. It makes it more comfortable for adults to live inside."


    "On the outside, high-purity gold produced in Aiya Island is used for coating, which is beautiful and practical."


    "Finally," Suolang said smugly.After finishing the design of the Golden Proverbs, he felt a little dissatisfied and even made some improvements.


    "By changing the ratio of the main and secondary sails of the Proverbs, this version of the Golden Proverbs can be accelerated by the pressure difference between high and low altitudes. The top speed can reach more than 35 knots."


    Suolang looked proud!He didn''t even think of being able to achieve this effect.


    Knot is a speed unit of navigation. An ordinary three-masted sailboat can generally exceed ten knots. Even if it is very fast, the speed of more than 35 knots in Qinghai is simply unimaginable.


    Suolang knocked on the table and looked at Lola triumphantly.After hearing the news that Lord Lorne had an opinion on him, I continued to improve the design overnight, and I achieved this result.


    Why is this little girl fighting with me?


    At this time, Lola opened her mouth wide and said dullly.


    "Have you finished?"

 346 Chapter 343 Letter from the Church

    After hearing the data of Suolang''s improved Golden Proverb, all the craftsmen present took a deep breath.


    This old guy really took out all his skills at the bottom of the box.


    After seeing the admiration of the people around him, Suolang enjoyed it very much. He glanced at Lorne triumphantly. The man was still calm as usual, frowning.


    This short-sighted brat hasn''t understood the importance of Lao Tzu?


    "Are you finished?" At this moment, Lola''s dull voice sounded in Suolang''s ear.


    "Actually, you don''t have to let me." Lola touched her head shyly.


    This sentence made Suolang angry. He slapped the table heavily and shouted angrily.


    "You think I''m making you, do you really understand what this thing means?"


    "Do you really understand the theories I just made?"


    Suolang blew his beard and stared, and devalued Lola for nothing.The little girl had never seen this situation, and was so scared that she couldn''t speak.


    "Please pay attention to your own tone, Craftsman Suolang." Lorne, the referee, knocked on the table and frowned.


    His voice was not loud, but everyone present could clearly hear the displeasure in Ron''s tone.The entire conference room fell silent in an instant.


    "Huh! I don''t know the height of the child," Suo Lang mumbled into the air.Then he turned his head and stared at Lola, and said sarcastically.


    "Then I have to see what you designed,"


    "Will it be an unfinished product?"


    Lola glanced at Lorne, and slowly took out her own drawings in the latter''s encouraging eyes.


    "I also created the design of the Golden Proverbs." Once she entered the field she was good at, Lola became more confident, and she talked.


    "But my philosophy is slightly different from Mr. Solang."


    "Although I thought of strengthening the hull to avoid the disintegration of the Golden Proverb in the air. But after thinking about it, I gave up."


    "You said that you thought of it," Suolang said sarcastically, "Then I said I could create a''Pluto''."


    Pluto is a legend circulated among shipbuilders. It is rumored that it can easily destroy an island with one blow.


    Lola ignored Suolang''s mockery and continued.


    "Because high-purity sea iron is a limited supply of resources in the family, I infer that the price of this kind of thing is bound to be extremely expensive."


    "My idea is very simple," Lola spread out the drawing.


    "The biggest problem in high altitude is the air resistance and the pressure difference between inside and outside. If this problem is solved, can a perfect spacecraft be made?"


    "It''s impossible. Humans can''t create a perfect streamlined body. Because of the excessive power, the resistance of the Golden Proverbs at high altitude is even greater than that in the sea."


    Suolang said confidently.He was stuck at the last juncture because he couldn''t create a perfect streamlined body, and thought of other ways to make up for it.


    "Why do you need a perfect streamlined body?" Lola tilted her head and said, "Just move the power system of the spacecraft from sideways to the bow to increase the bow''s gravity, so that it can perfectly resist the high altitude resistance. ."


    As soon as Lola''s words came out, the crowd of craftsmen was dumbfounded. Why didn''t you think of such a simple question.


    "There is also the problem of excessive internal and external pressure," Lola pointed to the device placed on the side of the Golden Proverb.


    "After removing the power system, the two sides of the Golden Monitor were released. I installed two pressure converters on the two sides to convert the pressure on both sides into power, so that the driver can be unscrupulous in the high altitude. Speed ??up without worrying about sudden disintegration."


    "According to my calculation, if the materials of the first version of the Golden Proverbs are matched, the average speed of the new version of the Golden Proverbs designed in this way can reach more than forty knots, which is uncertain when it breaks out."


    After Lola finished all her designs, the entire conference room fell into deathly silence. The craftsmen looked at Lola in shock.


    Is that human being?How old is she, and how many days have she been exposed to the design of Proverbs?


    Why can they overcome the problems they can''t solve so quickly?


    Suolang took a sip of water and said nothing. He was stronger than other craftsmen, so he knew more clearly that all the designs of this girl were correct!


    Complete defeat!


    Suolang felt a deep sense of frustration, but before he could continue to speak, he heard Lorne''s gloomy voice.


    "Is it right?" Lorne looked at Suolang, a strange arc appeared on his face.


    "It seems that I have to''treat'' you, Mr. Solang."


    ...


    Suolang continued to behave like a clown, angering Lorne long ago, and this time, Lorne finally grabbed his handle.


    However, Lorne still did not execute Suolang in the end. On the one hand, he had contributed to the family after all, and if he was executed rashly, it would chill other people working for the family.


    On the other hand, Lorne didn''t want Lola to have any feelings of guilt, feeling that Suolang was killed by himself.


    Late at night, in a secret room of the palace.


    Lorne closed his eyes, humming a little song in a jar of emerald green liquid.


    At this time, the stained blood replaced by the emerald green liquid became much less, and Lorne estimated that after coming one or two times, he would be able to fully recover.


    The door of the room was knocked twice, and a woman in a black lady''s suit walked in, holding a lot of documents and walking behind Lorne.


    Violet was no stranger to this man''s habit of bathing naked all over.


    "It seems you are very happy today," Violet teased when he heard Lorne humming a small song.


    "Is it because you solved the Solang?"


    "This is just a reason," Lorne said with a smile."The other reason is that the little girl Lola gave me a big surprise."


    "A spacecraft with a speed of more than 40 knots, this really makes me drool."


    If the sports car in the previous life is a man''s romance, then in this life, a powerful ship is even more a man''s romance.


    This is especially true for their pirates.


    "Then congratulations," Violet smiled slightly, then took out an unopened envelope with inkpad.


    The entire envelope is gilded and decorated with white angel wings.


    A person''s name is stamped on the ink pad.


    Saint Thomas Quina.


    "But I''m here, I have two things to report to you."


    "The first is that there has been some news about the things you have been paying attention to about Cake Island. This is the information passed back by the Holy Truth."


    Violet handed the envelope to Lorne.The ink pad has not been opened yet, which means that no one knows the contents of the envelope except for the person who wrote this and the person who opened the envelope.


    "The other thing is that the Navy¡¯s Lieutenant Admiral Peach Rabbit Garden came to Sdeou Island, and she brought a message from the Marshal of the Warring States Period."


    Violet said slowly, his expression solemn.

 347 Chapter 344: Garrett

    "What did Zhuan Yuan say?" Lorne asked curiously, and then tore open the ink pad of the envelope.


    But when he saw the text on the letter, Lorne''s expression froze.Because Violet was sitting behind Lorne, he didn''t notice Lorne''s changes and said to himself.


    "Master Zhuanyuan first brought the navy''s condolences. She would like to know your current physical condition and whether you need the navy to protect you."


    "Secondly, she brought a message from the Marshal of the Warring States Period." Violet tilted his head and said in confusion.


    "If Lorne is there, please don''t go to the seas of all nations during this time."


    This is the original words of Zhuan Yuan, Violet just repeats it, she doesn''t know it, why did Lorne go to the waters of the world?


    But at this time, she felt the air almost condensed, and Lorne put down the letter and slowly stood up, his expression gloomy, his killing intent almost condensed into substance.


    After a while, Lorne took a deep breath and said word by word.


    "Call the cadres of the family, we have to go out."


    "Where to go?"


    "IWC."


    In the middle of the night, all the cadres of the Wienhill family living in the sky city gathered in the hall.They looked at Lorne sitting on the main seat without knowing it.


    Although they don''t know what happened, they have rarely seen such a serious Ron after following Lorne for so long.Last time, An Qian was taken away by the navy.


    They vaguely felt that something big had happened.


    "Are you all here?" Lorne looked around and found that all the senior cadres of the Sky Kingdom family were sitting in their seats.


    The few people who did not come were because they were stationed too far away, or they could not get away temporarily.


    "What happened?" Ron was the first in his right hand, a woman with long lavender hair and a sea-blue dress looking at Ron with anxiety.


    Because Agatha was worried about Lorne, after learning that Lorne was in danger, he immediately gave Adela''s things to Koffel and Alorvin, and came to the new world alone.Regarding the abilities of the two of them, Agatha still quite trusted.


    But as soon as she arrived at Sky, she was called here urgently.She was worried about Lorne.


    "I''m fine," Lorne took Agatha''s hand, and then forced an extremely reluctant smile.


    "But something did happen."


    Lorne looked at everyone in the family and said slowly.


    "This time it''s very dangerous. I might go directly to big mom, one of the four emperors, but I have a reason to do so."


    "Because..." Lorne spoke softly and said something shocking.


    ...


    Time went back a few days ago, and the tea party of Charlotte Lingling was being held in the waters of the world, Cake Island, and Charlotte Lingling.


    At the table in the cake castle, the kings of the underground world sat in pink seats, holding their breath.


    They are all kings in their respective fields, but because it is the woman who sits in the main position, they can only become foils today.


    "And the second thing," Charlotte Lingling said with a happy expression after taking a bite of the cake.


    "After the battle for the star is over, no matter whether little Garrett gets the position of the star, I will greatly reward her."


    "Because next is her engagement ceremony." Charlotte Lingling said with a happy face, her mouth wide open, her saliva flowed out of her mouth, and she couldn''t wait to eat the wedding cake.


    Her tone was very light, but she set off stormy waves in the hearts of the underground kings.As gangsters, they are naturally well informed.


    So they knew that this Charlotte Garrett had been on the ship of Vennhill Lorne for a period of time in the Seven Martial Seas of the King. According to rumors, that Vennhill Lorne was the one who took Charlotte Garrett. Treat it as your own family, even your lover.


    In this sea, almost all the forces believed that the Wienhill family and the Charlotte family would be linked by the girl named Garrett.


    Even the Warring States Period thought so, so he sent Zhuan Yuan to follow Lorne at the beginning, and he also wanted to use the beauty to divorce the relationship between the two.


    But Zhuan Yuan didn''t understand it.


    No wonder everyone thinks so, because the Charlotte family''s marriage is extremely famous in this sea.Charlotte Lingling is an absolute pedigree who likes to consolidate her position through marriage.


    And the rise of Lorne was too rapid at the time, and the future was boundless.Everyone thought he was the best marriage partner, even Lorne himself thought so.


    But at this moment, just when Lorne had just fought with Jhin, his life or death was unknown, and his whereabouts were unknown, Charlotte Lingling actually broke the news. Did he completely abandon Lorne?


    "You take the liberty to ask." At the dining table, a woman wearing a black cloak raised her head, looked at Charlotte Lingling, and asked seriously.


    "Who is Princess Garrett''s marriage partner?"


    "It turned out to be little Klockdale," Charlotte Lingling said with a smile while eating.


    "This is a little secret."


    "But there is one thing I can tell you. The marriage partner of Garrett, Kong Wu, is powerful and powerful. Some time ago he sent someone to propose marriage, and even I was taken aback."


    "Once our two forces join forces, I am afraid that nothing can stop me in this sea."


    Charlotte Lingling said confidently, Miss Klockdale supported her cheek with one hand, said nothing, frowning slightly.


    Propose marriage?This is not Lorne''s style. Besides, Lorne and Jhin fought decisively some time ago, and their whereabouts are unknown. Some time ago, others were in Dresrosa.There is no chance to propose a marriage.


    After Nicole Robin returned to Sigirella, he told Klockdal about all his experiences in Dresrosa, including exporting himself. Miss Rockdale was so angry and funny.


    So when the whole world was paying attention to the whereabouts of Lorne after the decisive battle in the Roxor waters, Krokdal was very sure that this man would be safe.


    There is no reason, just because his name is Vennhill Lorne!


    The kings of the underground world were silent, even Morgans, who had been clamoring to shoot big news, said nothing.


    He fought against Lorne in the religious state of Balan and escaped only after paying a considerable price.


    Lorne''s cruelty and cruelty were deeply engraved in Morgens'' heart. At this time, he couldn''t help but look into the distance.


    The sea is calm.


    If this Lorne is dead, everything is fine, but if he is still alive, then this sea will set off stormy waves!


    Morgans was absolutely sure of this.

 348 Chapter 345: Why Lorne Is Lorne

    But, is this Lorne really so easy to die?


    A big question mark rose in Morgens'' heart.


    The other kings had different expressions, but all remained silent and said nothing.Their friendship with Lorne was not as deep as that of Miss Krockdale and Morgans, and some had never even met Lorne.


    However, Lorne is a man with the same name as Joker after all. Everyone has a hunch that something big will happen in this world.


    "Hey, why don''t you talk anymore?" After Charlotte Lingling told her little Garrett''s marriage, the people at the table were silent, and the atmosphere was as dead as "Homi" on the table. No matter how funny I am, I can''t move it.


    This made her frown, and she kindly shared her joy. Why don''t these people appreciate it?So she said coldly.


    "Why, do you have any opinions on the marriage of Little Garrett?"


    Her gaze was fixed on Miss Klockdal, because her instinct told herself that this woman had some thoughts in her heart.


    "I don''t have any opinions, but I''m just a little emotional." At this time, a clear voice like a lark suddenly sounded, and Happy Street Queen Streisey said.


    "I didn''t expect that it was time for Little Garrett to talk about marriage. Time flies, doesn''t it, Xiao Lingling."


    "Yeah, time flies so fast, I think this sea was only passionate when Roger and the others were still there."


    Charlotte Lingling began to sigh with emotion. She remembered the past, she was old, and once she was immersed in her memory, she couldn''t help herself.So when Charlotte Lingling started to remember, the atmosphere at the table eased.


    Why did she help me out?Miss Klockdale glanced at Streisie suspiciously. Charlotte Lingling''s grievance was clearly placed on her. Why did this woman who had a feast with her help herself out?


    But what responded to Miss Klockdale was Stracy''s big beautiful eyes, and she blinked her eyes a few times, as playful as a girl.


    The tea party continued in this way, but the people who participated in the tea party had different hearts, and their hearts had long since been in a tea party.


    Cake Island, Black Lovers Cafe, a teenager wearing a priest''s black robe sits in front of two women.


    "Are these things you want to pass on?" The priest nodded after a moment of contemplation.


    "I see, this news will be delivered to that person safely."


    "You must hurry up!" The short burgundy short-haired girl wearing a panda headgear with stitch marks on her mouth said anxiously.


    "The battle for the fourth general star is half a month after the tea party ends. Once the fourth general star is separated, my mother will announce the sister''s marriage contract at that time."


    "At that time, everything is irretrievable." The girl named Poval is Garrett''s twin sister. She and Garrett have a very good relationship, so she sincerely hopes that her sister will be happy.


    But growing up in IWC, she knows her mother''s temper. Once she decides things, no one can stop her.


    There is no reason, just because her name is Charlotte Lingling.


    The priest looked at Pauval, and after a while he nodded seriously.


    "Your wish, I will definitely convey it."


    "I swear by the name of Holy Truth."


    ...


    Time goes by a little bit later.


    The Warring States period sat in the Marshal''s office, fidgeting, and the documents that could be processed very quickly are still piled up on the table late at night.


    The secretary next to him saw that the coffee on the Warring States table was cold, so he hurriedly walked over to change a cup.This is the fifth cup she has changed, and the Warring States cup has not moved.


    The Warring States period held his head and said nothing.


    This is extremely rare in his decades of work and life.After all, he is a man known for his resourcefulness in this sea.


    "Marshal of the Warring States Period, you can take a break first." The secretary found a blanket to put on the body of the Warring States Period, said distressedly.


    The secretary has also been with the Warring States for several years. In her eyes, the man in front of her is omnipotent, but at this moment, she discovered that the black and beautiful hair that she was proud of when the Warring States was young is already somewhat It''s gray.


    He is the wise general of the powerful sea, but at this moment, he is more like an old man.


    "Counting the time, Zhuan Yuan should have arrived at Sdeo Island. If Lorne is not seriously injured, she should be received."


    The Warring States period did not believe that a man like Lorne would die in obscurity, so he was certain that Lorne must be hiding somewhere, observing the world like a wolf hiding in the shadows.


    However, if Zhuan Yuan arrived, Lorne would definitely appear in front of her in the most powerful state.Because Lorne, to be precise, the Wienhill clan, are extremely proud, they are unwilling to show their fragile side in front of others.


    "I hope Lorne can listen to my advice," the Warring States murmured.


    "All Nations, for him is an abyss where there is no return!"


    The agents of the Navy used their lives to send back a piece of information, which shocked the Warring States, but at the same time felt a sense of powerlessness.


    "The two Four Sovereign-level forces are finally about to unite together again intimately?"


    Lorne, whose forces are intertwined, is drifting among the navy pirates in the sea of ??Qiwu, the kings of the underground world, and the four emperors of the new world are all involved in this whirlpool.


    Plus the new Pirate League that has recently emerged.


    The Warring States had a hunch that there was an event no less than a war of execution, which was silently fermenting.


    I just don''t know what role the world government will play this time.


    ...


    In the middle of the night, the Vennhill family meeting was over.After understanding the reasons, no one questioned Lorne''s decision.


    Because the word family is Lorne''s bottom line.It is precisely because of Ron''s importance to his family that they are willing to follow Ron with all their heart.


    The crowd dispersed, and Lorne sat on the throne, with some sadness in his brows.Agatha stayed to help Lorne massage his temples.


    "It will take three days to transform the old version of the Golden Proverbs into the new version of Lola Craftsman."


    Violet performed his duties as a secretary, reporting with due diligence.


    At the same time, he looked at Agatha standing behind Lorne with big eyes.This noble woman, I heard that she was still the queen of a country, and now she was doing this kind of servanthood without being uncomfortable.


    It seems to be a great honor for her to help Lorne massage her fatigue.


    What kind of magic power does this man have to make Agatha do this?


    "Three days?" Before Lorne spoke, Agatha frowned first.


    "Three days is too long," Agatha said coldly.


    "Give them one day, no matter what the result is, we will go to sea."

 349 Chapter 346 Golden City

    When she said these words, Agatha seemed to have become the graceful queen again. Her tone was understatement, but with a hint of doubt.


    "No, it''s not that urgent," Lorne shook his head and said slowly.He understood Agatha''s feelings. Although she and Garrett had never been at peace, they were all members of the Vennhill family.


    The family cares about the family, what''s wrong?


    "According to intelligence, we still have half a month left."


    Violet swallowed and looked at Agatha. It took a long time before he was relieved and nodded.


    The difference in aura was too big, she stood in front of Agatha, like a kind neighbor next door.


    Is this the difference between the princess and the queen?


    "But I have a question." Agatha said softly while giving Lorne a massage.


    "After all, the nations are the domain of the Four Emperors and are heavily guarded. How do we get in?"


    The majesty of the four emperors resounded throughout the entire sea. Many people grew up listening to their stories, so the emotion of awe was deeply engraved in their bones.


    "This is exactly what I want to say." Lorne looked at the gold coin in his hand with a mysterious smile on his mouth.


    ...


    A few days later, a certain sea area in the New World.


    A huge ship nearly ten kilometers in length floats across the sea. The entire body of the huge ship is gilded and inlaid with precious gold and silver jewelry, which is magnificent.


    This is the largest entertainment city in the world, the Guran Tezolo known as the "Golden City".And its owner is also known as the "Golden Emperor", the superstar Gild Tezolo, the richest man in the world!


    It was the evening, and the city seemed to have just woken up, with countless lights shining, brightening the entire sea.


    Ships, with their wealth, enter this golden city through the entrance of the Guran Tezolo.They have gentle politicians, a well-known navy, well-known stars, fierce pirates, and desperate criminals.But here, these people are all in peace.


    Because they came here, almost all have only one purpose, either to get rich overnight, or to be forever.


    As they passed through the passage, a golden rain fell from the sky and fell.Some people opened their arms ecstatically and embraced this golden rain.


    The richness of this city really deserves its reputation!


    Guran Tezolo is the golden city filled with their dreams!


    At this time, an inconspicuous boat followed the flow of ships into the city.


    A man wearing a black cloak and a black mask.With a blue-blue dress, a lady with lavender curly hair and a graceful and luxurious temperament, and a well-fitting lady''s suit with her black hair curled up high and her temperament female secretary went ashore.


    The only fly in the ointment is that these two women wear a layer of tulle to hide their faces.But it is this layer of tulle that gives them a bit of mystery.


    The appearance of the two ladies is unique, and the clothes they choose bring their temperament to the extreme.


    Many visitors on the pier can''t move their eyes after seeing these two women.Some fierce pirates did not even conceal the desire for sex in their eyes.


    They are ready to move and want to grab it.


    In Pirate World, just grab what you want. If you can''t satisfy your own desires, then what are you doing as a Pirate?


    But there is a rule on Guran Tezolo that makes them have to be rational.That is, unless it is a gambler who puts all his wealth on the gaming table, no one is allowed to use force.


    If there is a violation, it is a provocation to Gilder Tezolo!


    Thinking of this man, even the most ferocious pirate was a little afraid.


    The man in the black cloak seemed to notice someone coveting his woman, frowned slightly, and then turned his eyes to the most unscrupulous person.


    "How about it, don''t you accept it?" It was a man who was several meters tall, and the skin on his left cheek was completely rotten, revealing the hideous muscles inside.


    "I''m the half-faced dragon Carogie Youki! If there is a kind, you will trouble me!"


    Upon hearing the name Youqi, the surrounding guests all stepped back subconsciously.Stay away from this strong man.


    Carogie Youki, a lizard fruit capable person, but he often claims to have the power of a dragon.Bounty of 390,000,000 (three hundred and ninety million) Bailey.If only this is the case, then he is not terrible. The reward of 400 million is not low in the new world, but it is definitely not too high.


    But what is really frightening is that this Yuki has no lower limit. When he was in the paradise, he was caught by the "Akadog" Sakaski, who was still a lieutenant admiral.But this person unexpectedly thought of using his female crew member to lure the guards, and after removing the Hailoushi handcuffs, he grabbed Sarkarski''s secretary and used this as a threat to escape.


    The half of his burnt face was left by Sakarski.


    It is said that after the Navy found the secretary, she was naked and her body was completely unrecognizable. It is difficult to imagine what happened to her during her lifetime.


    And Yu Qi, who had committed this evil deed, quickly fled to the impossible zone of the new world, where he appeared to be out of sight.No matter how strong Sakarski was, he never caught him again.


    "I don''t mind at all after teaching you, by the way, train the two beauties next to you!"


    Feeling the fear of those around him, You Qi was particularly proud. He moved his gaze to the two ladies and licked his lips that were somewhat dry due to congestion.


    "But seriously, can this kid satisfy you? Why don''t you come to Uncle You Qi and let us teach you what it means to be a woman''s happiness!"


    After he finished speaking, several of his companions laughed unscrupulously.


    "Carogie Youki?" The man in the black cloak chewed on the name, and the corners of his mouth were slightly cracked. He didn''t say anything. Instead, he took two women into the VIP aisle, but before disappearing, he still He glanced at You Qi inexplicably.


    "Ahahaha, this coward dare not even protect his own woman!"


    After seeing the man turn around and leave the marriage, You Qi and his team roared with laughter, but he also had some regrets. If the man couldn''t help but do it, then he would have a good reason to fight back.


    Thinking about those two stunners, Yu Qi''s throat was a little dry.


    What a pity.


    It''s also the first time he came here, otherwise he wouldn''t know what the word "VIP" means in this city.


    Little did he know that at this time, the smile of a companion behind him was somewhat false, and his eyes were a little more dazed and sluggish!


    He turned his head and looked at Yu Qi who was laughing, his face was cruel.


    "Don''t you ask me why I didn''t teach him?" After walking into the VIP passage, Lorne took off his mask and said softly.


    Agatha shook her head. She was absolutely sure that Lorne would never let anyone insult his family.


    No matter who he is!

 350 Chapter 347 Gild Tezolo

    In order to be able to enter the nations, Lorne decided to divide his troops into two groups. A team of troops stayed at home. As the sky kingdom slowly approached the nations, he waited until the construction of the new version of the Golden Proverbs was completed before setting off.


    After all, the ship transformed from the old version will more or less have some flaws, it is better to rebuild one.


    And Lorne and his party drove the modified Golden Proverb to the Guran Tezolo.


    Tezolo, who was also at a loss, once gave Lorenguran Tezolo a nautical pointer, otherwise it would take some time to find this place.


    Lorne once said that money is nothing but a number, and when it reaches a certain level, Bailey is no longer useful.


    But this man named Tezolo is the only exception to this sentence.


    The wealth he possessed has reached the point where the quantity has changed to the qualitative change. Through these Baileys, he can even slightly manipulate the idea of ??the Tianlongren.


    Only through him can Lorne get a way to enter the nations.


    Miss Yingbin took Lorne and his party to a magnificent hall.Before he walked in, Lorne smelled a strong smell of money.


    Pushing open the door, this is the museum of almost all gambling halls, Pai Gow, slot machines, poker...


    Any gambling method you can think of can be found here.


    Lorne saw a man holding a sack of gold coins and exchanged it for chips, and happily sat on the gambling table. Under the temptation of the croupier, the ghost fan''s heart beat.


    The wealth accumulated for many years was lost all at once.


    I saw a poor young man who used 20 Baileys to win 37 million Baileys in a row, which was called a gambler by everyone.


    There is nothing more than this.


    "Sir, this is a common room. Master Tezolo is waiting for you in the VIP room." Miss Yingbin attached to Lorne''s ear and said softly.


    Then he took Lorne to a more luxurious place.There are obviously fewer people here than outside. A woman with long red hair, wearing a black dress, is standing on the stage singing.


    "Thegoldenageisbeforeus, notbehindus."


    (The golden age is before our eyes, not behind us.)


    The woman''s voice is so sweet and beautiful that people can''t help but stop.However, everyone present paid their attention to the gaming table, and few really cared about her.


    After seeing Lorne and others enter the arena, the woman was obviously surprised, and then walked over and winked playfully at Lorne.


    "I didn''t expect that the famous King Qiwuhai, Mr. Veenhill Lorne would come to the humble house. It is a great honor."


    "If you are all called humble houses, then there is no place where people can live in this world."


    Lorne said lightly, and then introduced to Agatha and Violet.


    "This one is the famous super singer, Miss Barcara who is called the voice of the lark."


    "Is it really Baccarat himself?" Violet said in surprise.This is a super star!


    But thinking of the wealth possessed by the owner of this city, Violet was also somewhat relieved.If it''s him, ask a singer to help him stand, right?


    Baccarat looked at Violet, smiled politely, and then continued to Lorne.


    "Mr. Tezolo is waiting for you in the VIP room."


    "He is betting with a distinguished guest and it will be over soon." Baccarat winked playfully at Lorne.


    Pushing the door open, a man in a white suit with a jewel ring in his hand is sitting on one side, talking and laughing freely and holding the poker on his hand, while on the other side, a young man in a brigadier uniform holds his hand. On poker, sweating profusely.


    "Counting this, you have already lost to me the right to free trade in the Urog sea area?"


    The man in a white suit smiled and said.


    Normally, a mere brigadier admiral is not qualified to let him receive him personally, but who told him to have a lieutenant grandfather?And the lieutenant admiral, who was the commander of the naval branch, loved his grandson very much.


    "Stop talking nonsense, this one will win me!" The young man named Amilo wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and pretended to be tough.


    "I''m afraid you dare not bet."


    "My one, bet everything about me!"


    He escaped secretly this time and brought his grandfather''s seal, that is to say, the promise he made will be fulfilled.


    Thinking of what he exported, Anmi Luo was in a cold sweat, which was not something he, even his grandfather could resist.


    So he lost his eyes and had to win those things back.


    "Since the brigadier general is so confident, then I will accompany you to have a good time." The man in a white suit said casually, and then lightly pushed out all the chips in front of his table.


    "Stud."


    Anmi Luo is overjoyed, in this case, he can not only win back all the exported things, but also make a lot of money!


    He never thought that he would lose because of...


    Amilo raised his hole cards, which were three Aces.Under normal circumstances, this is already the biggest card in this game.


    "Oh, three Aes." The man in the suit touched his head and said dejectedly.


    "It seems to export everything."


    "It''s good to know," Anmi Luo said calmly."Hurry up and return the IOU I signed."


    "Wait a minute, wait a minute," the man in a suit said calmly."Even if you lose, you have to show your opponents your cards. This is a respect for your opponents."


    He slowly opened his hole card, the first one was a club two.


    Anmi Luo frowned, wondering what a man did.


    But when he saw the second card, it was a three of hearts, Anmilo oozes cold sweat on his forehead.


    By the time he saw the third five of spades, Amilo was completely slumped in his chair, eyes full of weirdness.


    "Oh, good luck," the man said relievedly."Two, three, five in different colors, the smallest card under normal circumstances, but it can work miracles in one case."


    The man raised the card in his hand and faced Amilo.


    "That''s when I met your leopard."


    "Sorry, it seems I won this time."


    After finishing talking, he dropped the poker on the ground casually, and then clapped his hands. Several strong men came over and grabbed Amilo who was limp in the chair.


    "Don''t be afraid, what you owe, I have a way to get your grandfather to pay it back."


    "Because my name is Gilder Tezolo."


    There is no doubt in the man''s tone.As if that is the case.


    Bang bang bang.


    At this time, applause suddenly sounded in his ears, and a man wearing a black cloak, clapping his hands, walked to the man in the suit and sat down.


    "It''s wonderful, Tezolo."

 351 Chapter 348

    Lorne sat in his seat and looked directly at the richest man in the world.Then smiled at Baccarat and said.


    "Do you think I am right? My tyche."


    Tikka, the legendary goddess of luck.


    Others could not see clearly, but Lorne knew that when Tezolo and Anmilo were betting on the final game, Baccarat took off his white silk gloves and walked gently in front of the Commodore, on his shoulders. I patted it without a trace.


    At this time, Lorne can conclude that Tezolo is already a sure win in this round.


    There is no other reason, because Bacara is a lucky fruit capable person who can draw the good luck of his opponent.


    In gambling, a game that needs luck most, losing the favor of Goddess of Luck means a complete defeat.Anmi Luo didn''t see this clearly, so he lost all his belongings.


    "Hahahaha, Bacara is my goddess of luck."


    Tezolo gently supported Baccarat''s chin with his fingers and laughed loudly.


    But at this time, Commodore Amilo, who was originally tied up, seemed to understand the meaning of Tezolo''s words, and shouted angrily.


    "You''re a terrible liar! Asshole!"


    Before he finished speaking, a strong man around took out a black cloth and gagged his mouth.This poor brigadier can only whine.


    Tezolo got up, walked to Amilo, and leaned down to admire the cry of the loser.


    "In the game of gambling, failing to see through the ways in which others can make a fortune means failure. Have you not understood such a simple truth yet? My dear Commodore."


    "But I''ll let you understand soon," Tezolo raised the stack of documents in Yang''s hand. This was what Anmilo had just exported.


    "Soon, you believe me."


    Seeing these things, Anmi Luo''s eyes flashed with despair, but he couldn''t speak, and was dragged down by several strong men.


    After solving the farce, Tezolo sat in front of Lorne and said in surprise.


    "But it''s unexpected that you came to me on your own initiative, my Brothers."


    "Do you want to gamble with me?"


    "If you want, of course you can." Lorne nodded casually, and at the same time grabbed the three Aces left by Anmi Luo on the table and started playing.


    "Whatever you want to bet, I will follow, my brother."


    "Forget it, you should spare me, Lorne." Tezolo shrugged and said helplessly.


    "The deception that has been seen through is meaningless."


    "When you came to me, it should be because you have encountered some trouble, something you can''t handle."


    Tezolo touched his forehead and waved to Lorne.


    "Don''t tell me, let me guess. First of all, it''s not about money. Although I''m rich, you don''t seem to lack Bailey."


    "Secondly, it is not a matter of Bai Dao. In the eyes of the world government, the status of your king, Qiwuhai, is much more useful than the king of my independent kingdom."


    "It''s too modest." Lorne said calmly. This is the truth. This Tezolo can even use money to influence the idea of ??the Tianlong people. In this world, it is estimated that only he can do it.


    "I think about what you can''t do, but I can do it."


    "Do you need to find a devil fruit?" Tezolo asked tentatively, but quickly denied himself.


    "For such a simple thing, you have no reason to come here in person."


    "You need to find someone, or go to a place."


    "A person you can''t find, or a place you can''t go, but I can help."


    Tezolo knocked on the table and said lightly.


    "Four Emperors, Ten Thousand Nations, Charlotte?"


    Lorne nodded calmly. Although Garrett''s affairs are confidential, the forces on this sea more or less have their own information channels, and they all have heard about it.


    Besides, Lorne wanted to ask others, and there was no need to hide it.


    "I can''t go to IWC, so I need your help." Lorne said his needs,


    "If it was half a month ago, this matter would be very simple." Tezolo said.


    "Charlotte Lingling''s tea party invited the heroes of the sea, and even I received an invitation letter. At that time, it was easy to send you in."


    "But now, the tea party is over. It is said that the Charlotte family is going to fight for the fourth general star again, and..." He looked at Ron''s face and confirmed that the other party was calm as usual and continued.


    "That thing, so during this time they refused to enter the world, or Cake Island."


    "Except for the few forces that have made friends with the Charlotte family, such as the Dark World, everyone else will leave the world after the tea party is over."


    "It''s hard to send you in."


    "I know you have a way," Lorne said calmly."After this, the Vennhill family will open up weapon channels for you."


    "It''s a tempting deal," Tezolo thought for a while. "Well, I agree."


    Then he throws the documents that Anmilo sees as life on the ground at will.With his net worth, Anmi Luo might not have such things in his eyes. What he really likes is playing with other people''s feelings.


    The desperate mood of the opponent losing everything has always been Tezolo''s favorite.


    "Charlotte Lingling loves food, she ordered her forces to pay her snacks regularly."


    "There is a country in the New World, the country of candy, and the candy they produce is world-renowned."


    "Charlotte Lingling directly occupied the place after learning about it, and ordered their king to pay 15 tons of candy every month."


    "Coincidentally, in a few days, it will be the day when the country of candy will pay tribute, and their ship will pass by here." Tezolo explained.


    "And even more coincidentally, their king, who used to be a guest on the Guran Tezolo, lost the entire country to me."


    Lorne looked at Tezolo, feeling that he seemed to be ready for all this a long time ago, waiting for him to get into the set.


    But since he could meet his own requirements, Lorne didn''t care so much.He beckoned to Tezolo.


    "Then I, just wait here for a few days, I hope you don''t let me down."


    "Swear in my name Tezolo, my Brothers," Tezolo smiled.Then waved, a woman in a rose red dress stood up.


    "Take them to the lounge and entertain my brother."


    When Lorne got up and was about to leave with this woman, Tezolo seemed to think of something.Said suddenly.


    "Oh, by the way, if Yuki needs me to solve it for you, it''s an addition to this transaction."


    The entire Golden City is under his control, and he knows everything that happens in the port.


    "A defeated dog must look like a defeated dog." Ron''s face showed a trace of cruelty.


    "Today, let him have fun."

 352 Chapter 349

    You Qi feels that he has always been lucky. For example, after being caught by the "Red Dog" Sakaski, the ordinary pirate cannot escape.


    But he was able to find a trace of life in a desperate situation.Captured a female navy hostage and escaped.


    I heard that some of the later pirates followed suit, but they were bombarded and killed by the red dog and the hostages.


    It is estimated that the hostage is a more important person. Thinking of the perfect woman, You Qi felt that his throat became a little dry.


    At this time, You Qi couldn''t help but think of the two women he met in the port. If the man who was coursing him was not so coward, he would be able to take possession of the two stunners.


    But that¡¯s okay, You Qi throws out the chips in his hand at will, and the graceful beautiful croupier opens the dice pot.


    One, two, three, small again!


    The dealer''s forehead oozes fine sweat, and the man in front of him looks like an unknown prophet. He has guessed the size of fifteen hands in a row and won almost 100 million Baileys from this table.


    Other customers cast doubtful eyes on him, but the croupier knew that he did not collude with him.


    "You are really my lucky god!" You Qi patted one of his subordinates on the shoulder and said approvingly.


    He had never discovered before that his humble subordinate had this ability. He seemed to be able to see the size of the dice inside through the dice pot. With so many pieces, even the number on the dice could be guessed exactly!


    The subordinate nodded stupidly, staring at the front blankly, You Qi didn''t think much about it, and was about to start the next game.


    People with special abilities have quirks, and You Qi doesn''t care what his subordinates are thinking, as long as he can make himself rich.


    The dice swayed in the pot, making a clear and sweet sound. You Qi dropped the chips on the table at will. The dealer opened the pot, and the inside was still small!


    Won again!


    You Qi pretended to lift his hair deeply, but his face could not contain the excitement.


    At this time, the chips on the table are piled up like a mountain, a rough estimate is close to 200 million Baileys.


    I heard that Gild Tezolo, the boss behind this Golden City, is also a man who is addicted to gambling. You Qi wondered if he could stand in front of him and start a game that shocked the world if he kept winning.


    In this way, whether you win or lose, the sea will know my name, Caroline Uchi!


    Pirates go to sea, all have their own pursuits, such as family, dreams, freedom...


    But Yu Qi''s pursuit is simpler, he likes women and fame.He would not refuse such an opportunity to spread his reputation for free.


    At this time, the strangeness of this gaming table attracted the attention of others, and even the VIP room came out, curious to see if this lucky man could continue his legend.


    This feeling of being paid attention to by everyone gave You Qi a great sense of satisfaction. When the croupier shook the dice pot again, he prepared to push the chips on his table again without even thinking about it.


    Two, four, eight, sixteen...


    If you continue, You Qi feels that he can win the entire Golden City Guran Tezolo.


    But at this time, a white and slender hand gently pressed Yu Qi''s hand. A woman with long red hair wearing a black dress didn''t know when she walked behind You Qi.


    She winked playfully at Yuki, then said softly.


    "This gentleman seems to have good luck today, are you interested in visiting the VIP room?"


    "If you go to the VIP room, will this beautiful lady be my luckylady?"


    "Hehehehe," the woman said with a smile, covering her mouth.


    "Goddess of luck, indeed my nickname."


    "If the guest can keep winning, I can play with you."


    Looking at the woman''s graceful figure, You Qi''s depression of not getting the two stunners in the port disappeared.


    The furnishings of the VIP room are much lower-key than those in the ordinary area, but Youqi knows that these furnishings are all precious collections from all over the world.


    Many of them are the towns and nations of a certain country, and this should have been lost to the Golden City by the guests in the VIP room.


    You Qi can imagine what those people would look like after losing their families.However, he glanced at his men, these defeated dogs, not including himself.


    "This is the benefit of the VIPs," Baccarat took out a black card from her body.


    "This is a check for 100 million Baileys. It is a bet that we lent to our customers. With the guests'' luck, I must be able to win it back soon."


    "Can you do this?" You Qi moved, and he raised his eyebrows and looked at Baccarat.


    "Then how much can I borrow?"


    "Hahahaha the ambition of the guest is really big," Bakala pursed his lips.He took out three identical black cards from his body.


    "With the customer''s quota, we can provide 400 million Baileys for the customer."


    "I don''t have much ambition, how can I embrace the beauty?" You Qi wanted to put his arm around Bacara''s shoulder, but the latter was more dexterous.


    He smirked and retracted his hand, looked at the graceful figure of Baccarat, swallowed a mouthful of water to moisturize his dry throat.


    I will definitely get this woman!


    You Qi glanced at his subordinates, extremely confident.


    But when he turned around, a strange smile appeared on the face of this dull man.


    ...


    "According to the speed of an ordinary ship, it will take a week to get from here to the nations, so if Tezolo is really capable, we should be able to catch up with the battle for the fourth general of the big mom pirate group."


    In a luxurious lounge, Lorne sat on a soft velvet bed, closed his eyes and rested.


    Violet was holding a chart and reporting to Lorne.


    She was a little curious at this moment, what magical power that mysterious Garrett had that could allow Lorne to take such a big risk for her.


    "Just now, one of our allies, Miss King Qiwuhai Krokdal, received news. She is in the world at this time, and she will try her best to take care of Xiao Jia."


    Agatha sat behind Lorne and said softly while massaging him.After following Lorne for so long, she knew what Lorne was worried about.Sure enough, after she said these words, Ron''s body was obviously lighter.


    "Miss Klockdale is a man of love and justice," Lorne said slowly.


    "Xiao Jia saved her life, so I believe she will take care of Xiao Jia."


    "Do you know what I''m thinking about now?" Lorne stood up and opened the window. At this time, Guran Tezolo was brightly lit, and the boat was full of prosperity, and he lived up to the name of "Golden City".


    "Why are there so many dross in this sea? Why do people have so many desires."


    "Isn''t it good to live a peaceful life?"


    Lorne said coldly.

 353 Chapter 350

    The lounge was silent, and Agatha and Violet didn''t know how to answer Lorne''s question.


    Lorne was silent, and he didn''t have an answer.At this time, he couldn''t help thinking that when he was advancing to the sixth level of infinite hell in the city, he and Shi Ji talked about his father, the man who lived in the legend.


    Wienhill Caesar.


    Skee mentioned to Lorne that Caesar once said his dream.Even to this day, Lorne still remembers that there was a trace of admiration hidden in Shiji''s sarcasm.


    If Roger, or Roxor before this, was the starter of the great pirate era, then he Caesar is willing to be the end of this era.


    He wants to end this evil era by himself!


    Especially after that.Even more so, Caesar almost bet the rest of his life against the times.


    Lorne didn''t know what Shiji was referring to, but he thought it was foolish to go against the times.Even if Caesar was his father, Lorne still felt stupid.


    No one can resist the torrent of the times.


    However, at this moment, when Lorne stood in the VIP room of this golden city, looking down at the bustling scenery on the ship, he suddenly understood.


    A person is always willing to give everything for something.


    Caesar didn''t know that human power is insignificant in the face of the torrent of the times, but he still gave his all.


    Everyone has their own obsession, and at this time Ron''s obsession is...


    "I will take good care of my family." Lorne muttered to himself, looking firm, looking into the distance.


    "Then, bring Xiao Jia back."


    ...


    In the VIP room, You Qi played the poker in his hand, almost unable to restrain his smile on his face.


    He felt that he was a lucky person, especially after setting foot on this golden ship.


    At this time, the chips in front of him were piled up like a mountain, and roughly estimated that there were almost one billion Baileys.


    Such a huge amount of wealth was completely unimaginable before him.


    There is a misunderstanding to correct here, that is, except for those big pirates who stand on top and hold countless industries, most ordinary pirates are not particularly rich.


    Because their source of income is mainly from looting merchant ships on shipping routes and collecting protection fees for surrounding islands.


    However, merchant ships generally carry goods, and the cash they carry is generally limited. However, the pirates did not go through special channels to sell the looted goods, so they could only sell them to the black market at low prices.


    Occasionally, with good luck, he caught the offspring of a large family and wanted to pay a large ransom. The navy¡¯s nose is better than the sharks in the sea, and they will soon come over.


    Once encountered, there is bound to be a fierce battle.


    Most islands in the New World are sheltered by the navy or some great pirates.Ordinary pirates who want to collect protection fees are a challenge to them.


    A battle is inevitable.


    In fact, pirates are actually a high-risk industry, and ordinary pirates walk on the tip of a knife every day, on the verge of life and death.But not much money.


    Even if Youqi is a powerful pirate who has been hiding in hiding for so many years, he hasn''t developed any big powers, and his life is extremely embarrassing. This time he ventured into this golden city, but he still wanted to make a big profit. One stroke of ideas.


    So, it''s no wonder that his eyes gleamed after seeing the billion Pele.


    Because he has never seen so much money.


    Even if that sexy celebrity is removed, Miss Baccarat lent her 400 million Baileys, the remaining money will be enough to spend a long time.


    Moreover, You Qi looked at his dull-faced little brother, as long as he wins, he might be able to completely turn over and become the rich man in this sea!


    "Mr. Yuki''s luck today is really good." Baccarat sat beside Yuki and said softly while applauding.


    "My luck has always been good." You Qi pretended to say deeply.


    "If you don''t believe me, I will show it to you."


    At this time, the croupier has begun to deal cards. Youqi''s first hole card and second hole card are both Aces. He turned his head back, and the younger brother nodded heavily at him.


    With the support of the younger brother, You Qi pushed out Bailey in front of the table in a cool manner, pretending to be calm.


    "Stud."


    "Really confident Mr. Pirate," Baccarat said with a smile, squinting.


    "If you can win this time, maybe my luckylady will fall in love with you."


    "Wait and see." The beauty is in her arms, there is nothing more proud of in life, right?


    Since he has been stud, the opponent must follow or fold, but the opponent''s card seems to be good this time, and he is not ready to give up this good hand.


    Seeing his opponent chose to follow, You Qi breathed a sigh of relief. He had almost seen two billion Baileys beckoning to him.


    The opponent''s first card is an old k, and the second card is also an old k. This is already a very big card, even Bacara could not help but exclaim.


    "This way, can I still win?"


    "Don''t worry," You Qi said confidently, "Even if the opponent is three old k, this time I will win!"


    The opponent slowly opened his third card, still an old k!


    At this time, the eyes of the audience focused on You Qi, which made the man proud. He opened his two Aces on the table and said confidently.


    "Sorry, Lady Luck is on my side!"


    In the amazement of everyone, You Qi confidently opened his third hole card. He had closed his eyes and was ready to accept everyone''s worship.


    Isn¡¯t that the case for VIP room guests?


    But regretful sighs sounded in his ears, Yu Qi suddenly opened his eyes, and his confident smile instantly solidified.


    Because the last hole card was an old king!


    "How could this happen!" Seeing his opponent put away all the chips on the table, You Qi felt like riding a roller coaster, and he fell from heaven to hell.


    Didn''t your own subordinates say that this one will win?


    Yu Qi forced a smile on his face and said to Bakara next to him.


    "It seems that people''s luck can''t always be so good, but if you lend me a little more money, I''ll get back to it soon."


    He is like a gambler who is addicted to gambling, wanting to catch the last straw to turn over, and there is still a trace of luck in his heart.


    It should be my subordinates who made a mistake by accident, but it doesn''t matter, I will win it back soon.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Yuki." Bacara said with a smile."Your quota is only 400 million Baileys."


    Then, her smile became cruel,


    "But what you mean is that you can''t afford to borrow money from the casino?"


    When You Qi saw such a Baccarat, he felt something was wrong. He turned his head and saw his subordinates, and found that he was no longer sluggish and dull, but his face was full of blankness.


    It''s the kind of dazed person who just woke up and didn''t know where he was!

 354 Chapter 351

    "People can''t contain their desires."


    "However, it is precisely because people have desires that talents are people."


    This was Lorne''s last answer, and suddenly there was a loud noise in the VIP room below.It was followed by a violent vibration, as if someone was fighting below.


    A man''s roar could be faintly heard.


    Some kind of "liar", some kind of "collusion", some kind of "recovery", but the noise did not last long, and stopped abruptly with the sound of a heavy object landing.


    "What happened?"


    Violet asked curiously. She felt that the man''s voice was somewhat familiar, but there was an unspeakable disgust.


    "Maybe it''s the cry of a defeated dog." Lorne said indifferently.


    "But in a while. Tezolo is going to perform in person. He is a famous singer. Do you want to see it?"


    "Mr. Tezolo is so rich, why should he perform in person?" Violet stuck his tongue out and asked curiously.With just a few words, she understood how terrible the man named Tezolo possessed.


    If she had so much money, she might have been able to redeem the island of Deles Rosa from the Don Quixote family. The father and brother-in-law did not necessarily need to suffer the humiliation.


    Thinking of this, Violet lowered his head slightly, his pupils dim.


    "Humans are not robots, anyone has hobbies." Lorne said lightly.


    "Or bad taste." Lorne pressed a button, the windows of the lounge opened slightly, and a huge stage appeared in front of them.


    To be precise, it is under their feet.


    "One, two, three, start,"


    "A gorgeous show."


    "Five, six, seven, are you ready?"


    With a burst of saxophone music, a sexy woman stepped onto the stage. Her voice was seductive and magnetic, bringing the atmosphere of the scene to a climax.


    At this time, a man wearing gold shoes and full of gold and jade stepped onto the middle golden stage.


    He was accompanied by the screams of the audience on the stage.


    He is the richest man in the world, Gild Tezolo!


    Tezolo''s golden ring turned into a microphone and appeared in his hand, slowly speaking.


    "Showtime (show time)."


    The dark scene above the stage was suddenly lifted, and the three people were tied to three golden pillars. No, they were wrapped in three golden pillars to be precise.


    "Let''s take a look at who are the performers today?"


    Tezolo picked up a piece of paper and read it.


    "The bounty is 210,000,000 (two hundred and ten million) Bailey, the ancient behemoth who once competed with the great pirate Moonlight Moria in the paradise, Viking!"


    The lights of the stage shone on one of the stone pillars. A tall and sturdy man with his hair tied up in dirty braids and covered in animal skins appeared in front of people.


    "He is known as the most handsome pirate in ten years, the superstar on the sea, the rose rider, Lancelot!"


    What appeared in everyone''s eyes was an extremely handsome man with a golden method, but he seemed a bit decadent now.


    "And, the most notorious fugitive, the not-so-lucky lucky one, is offering a bounty of 390,000,000 (three hundred and ninety million) Bailey Karoki Uchi!"


    You Qi was bruised all over, and he seemed to have suffered a severe beating, but even at this time, his eyes were full of disbelief.


    He still doesn''t understand how he lost.That woman named Baccarat, obviously not very strong, why can''t she hit her no matter what.


    If it wasn''t for some gold inexplicably appeared on his body later, and his movements became stiff, You Qi felt that he might be able to run.


    However, there is no if, in fact, when they passed the entrance of the Guran Tezolo and inhaled the golden powder that fell from the sky, they were doomed to fail.


    On this ship, Tezolo is a well-deserved king.


    "These are the stars of the sea, but," Tezolo said with regret.


    "Now they are just a group of gamblers who have lost everything and owed huge debts."


    Tezolo didn''t count Brigadier General Anmilo, after all, he still wanted to give this layer of fig leaf for the navy.


    At this time, dozens of surveillance video screens of pirates running at high speed suddenly appeared on the big screen of the stage.


    "What appeared on the big screen was their companion who was raising money."


    Tezolo opened his hands and said feverishly.


    "And today''s game is a gamble, a gamble between me and all of your audience."


    Tezolo pointed to the huge clock made of gold at the top of the stage.


    The hour hand is just past eleven o''clock at this time.


    "Before twelve o''clock, can their companions raise Bailey to redeem them!"


    As soon as Tezolo''s voice fell, the entire auditorium became boiling, and these audiences stood up frantically.


    Yesterday, the few people tied to the golden pillar may still be big people beyond their reach, but now, they are just a group of toys for their own pleasure.


    There is nothing more pleasant than playing with these high-ranking people.


    Violet stared at the crazy stage below, seeing You Qi tied to the golden pillar with his glasses, and said in surprise.


    "Isn''t this the villain we met at the port?"


    "Why is it there?"


    Lorne smiled and did not answer Violet''s question.Solving You Qi is as if it was just a trivial matter.


    On the contrary, Agatha seemed to have known it a long time ago, her face remained unchanged, and her expression did not fluctuate at all.


    "But this Tezolo is really bad taste." Lorne said while looking down while resting his head with his hands.


    "Use money to play with people''s hearts, to please yourself."


    The companions of those few people don''t know yet, what they did was captured by the surveillance phone bug and transmitted to the big screen on the stage.


    Some of them scolded one after another, some were silent, and silently took out all of their belongings and sold them at a low price at the pawnshop on the ship, some weeped, some were ecstatic.Some simply abandoned their comrades and went away, while others looted on the ship...


    All sentient beings gathered on that small screen.


    No matter what they do, the audience roars of laughter. At this time, they are like clowns.


    However, at this time, a question emerged in the minds of some sentimental audiences. If they were arrested, what would their companions do?


    They looked at their laughing companions around them, and they didn''t dare to continue thinking about it.


    The human heart is the most unbearable test,


    But people''s hearts can only be seen clearly at the juncture of this kind of crisis.


    Lorne looked at Agatha''s own Violet beside him, without speaking.


    There are many things that only happen before you know what you will do, but Ron will definitely not let this happen!

 355 Chapter 352 The so-called human heart 2

    Three days later, a three-masted sailboat full of cargo sailed into the Guran Tezolo.


    After a night of madness, when people''s passion faded, the entire Golden City fell into a deep sleep.


    A man wearing a crown walked off the cargo ship. He looked at his pocket watch and said with a little regret.


    "It seems to be a little late. It seems that only when I come back can I have a chance to come here."


    He is the king of the candy country, Prangro III.After losing the entire country to Tezolo, he has become a puppet of Tezolo.


    "You are a little later than expected." A woman in a black dress had stood in the port long ago, and said with a frown when she saw Prangluo''s arrival.


    "There is no other way," Prangluo said helplessly, shrugging his shoulders.


    "A few days ago, we encountered a sea storm and had to stay on Vito Island for two days."


    "Besides, the big mom seems to be rushing in a hurry. We have to leave immediately after the supplies are finished."


    "Tezolo doesn''t like excuses, you understand." Baccarat raised his eyebrows and said lightly.


    "He is very upset."


    But as soon as this sentence came out, Plangluo was shocked, his back was completely wet with cold sweat.Only after contact, will I realize how terrifying a man this Tezolo is.


    Mood is simply a vocabulary tailored for him.


    Planro once saw with his own eyes that Tezolo was very happy when he heard a joke when banqueting a guest, but because one of his subordinates laughed before him, Tezolo''s face became pale.


    Then he turned the laughing subordinate into a golden statue.


    Perhaps for him, only people at the same level as him would put it in his eyes.


    Seeing Plangluo sitting on pins and needles, Baccarat was very satisfied, she said slowly.


    "But it''s not without an opportunity for remedy,"


    Baccarat pointed to a few people in black robes sitting at the next table, and said softly.


    "These are the distinguished guests of Lord Tezolo, as long as you send them to the nations safely, Lord Tezolo may be very happy."


    "But Wan Guo is..." Prangluo said anxiously. After all, Wan Guo is that woman''s territory, and she would not like to sneak people over by herself.


    But when he met Baccarat''s unsentimental eyes, he realized that he had already lost the right to bargain with them.


    I can only lower my head in frustration.


    ...


    Lorne and the others were arranged to the most luxurious room of the cargo ship. The interior of this room was colorfully decorated, and all kinds of beautiful candies were randomly placed everywhere, which made the girl''s heart bursting.


    And this Prangluo seemed to understand things very well, after boarding the ship.Except for three meals a day, he didn''t have too much contact with Ron and others.


    He understands that having a secret is not something he can contact and understand at his level.


    "In one day, you will be able to enter the seas of all nations." Agatha opened the nautical chart in his hand and said solemnly.


    "That sea area is very weird, and the strong come out in large numbers. We must be careful."


    "Of course," Lorne said with a smile, his hands constantly swinging in strange gestures, as if moving his fingers.


    "After all, those are the Four Emperors,"


    "But what''s interesting is that the first Four Emperors we met was not Shiji."


    "Everything, there is God''s will in the dark." Agatha said calmly, then turned her head and glanced at a man who was armed and standing beside him like a statue, and said suspiciously.


    "But is this person really trustworthy?"


    This man who covered his whole body in armor was one of the three pirates who were tied to a pillar by Tezolo in the Golden City before. He was hailed as the most handsome pirate in the past ten years. Lancelot of the Rose Rider.


    But now, his proud handsome appearance has been ruined, and at this time he hides himself on this steel helmet and no one is seen.


    The whole person is like a walking corpse, even Agatha''s doubts are not refuted.


    "Don''t worry," Lorne snapped his fingers, and the knight slowly walked up to him, lowered his head, as if he was accepting instructions.


    This series of actions is like a puppet being manipulated.


    "He is very reliable." Lorne said lightly."I believe in him."


    That night, the men of the pirates who were tied to the golden pillar tried their best to find Bailey to redeem his boss, but even at twelve o''clock, they couldn''t make up that much money.


    According to the agreement, Tezolo would throw them directly into the Golden Prison, or execute them on the spot.


    But at this time, Lancelot''s men made a decision that shocked Lorne. They decided to use the bounty on their heads in exchange for Lancelot''s life.


    The people in the boat collected a reward of almost 400 million, and then walked to the center of the stage, and they all got caught.


    Of course, Tezolo would not let such a dramatic unfolding, he generously released Lancelot, and then caught his men into prison in front of him.


    Lancelot wanted to work hard with Tezolo to save his partner, but in the Golden City, how could he be Tezolo''s opponent after inhaling gold powder in his body, and he was released in three or two.


    But maybe Tezolo was moved by their friendship, or maybe he wanted to play, he made a proposal.


    That is, Lancelot can exchange work for the freedom of his partners.


    For such a man who is willing to give his life for his compatriots, Lorne is certainly willing to believe.


    And his first job was to follow Lorne to IWC to protect their safety.


    For this cannon fodder delivered to the door, Lorne certainly would not refuse.So this strange team was formed like this.


    ...


    New world, all nations, cake island.


    The annual tea party has just ended, and the lively Cake Island finally calmed down, and another heavy news was announced.


    That is the master of Cake Island, the queen of the nations decided to hold a battle for the fourth star.The winner of the battle will become the fourth star of the nations, enjoying unlimited brilliance and glory.


    This news is like a blockbuster, exploded in the world.


    The star is the highest position in the Big Mom Pirates group except for Queen Charlotte Lingling.


    For example, the recognized as the top strongest member of the Charlotte family, known as the "monster", "the perfect man" Charlotte Kata Kuri''s position is the star.


    The residents of IWC looked forward to it, and began to speculate on who was able to win this honor.


    Is it the eldest son of the Charlotte family, Perrospero?Or is it Mondor or Snug, who has only recently gained fame, or is it Garrett, who is most loved by Charlotte Lingling?


    But no matter who gets the title of the fourth star, it is a good thing for the residents of all nations.

 356 Chapter 353 The So-called Human Heart 3

    Because the reason why the nations are able to survive and get a moment of peace in this sea of ??wind and rain is inseparable from the shelter of the Charlotte family, and one more general will deter the pirates on the sea.


    Then the residents of all nations are less likely to be attacked by pirates.


    Although it sounds ridiculous that ordinary people who should hate pirates the most and seek the protection of pirates in the end, this is the case in this era.


    The power of the navy is limited and it is impossible to take care of the entire sea. If you do not seek shelter from other people, you will become a fish on the chopping board.


    All pirates may be butchers.


    In a room in Cake Island Castle, a man with a very tall figure and a white scarf covering half of his face, a man with red hair was sitting at the door reading a newspaper leisurely.


    "Big Brother Kata Kuri really loves Little Garrett and looks after her day and night."


    A man wearing a blue jacket with red and blue hair but carrying an ice cream bucket came in and said with envy.


    He is the sixteenth son of the Charlotte family, the Minister of Ice Cream, Charlotte Moscato.


    "With the help of Brother Kata Kuri, this fourth star must be in the pocket of Little Garrett, right?"


    "The star is not a good position," Kata Kuri put down the newspaper in his hand and said lightly.


    "We are just sheltering our brothers and sisters from the wind and rain."


    "But with your strength, you should be able to compete for the position of the star, why give up?"


    "Me?" Moscato pointed to himself, then sat next to Kata Kuri, took out an ice cream and ate it leisurely.


    "I think too, but my strength is not good. I couldn''t beat sister Smoky the last time, and I couldn''t beat my brother Keli the last time. This time I won''t be ugly."


    "It''s not good to be clumsy." Katakuri looked at Moscato and shook his head.


    As one of the few younger brothers and sisters that he finds pleasing to the eye, Moscato has a fatal flaw, that is, this person is a good man.


    He is happy all day long. Anyone among the brothers and sisters needs help as long as he goes to him, he will definitely agree with a smile.


    If this is in ordinary people, it will definitely win the reputation of a brother, friend, and respect, but their Charlotte family is a pure Pirate family, they rule everything by force.


    Moscato''s kindness is not suitable for managing the family. Even his mother complains against him, thinking that he is too kind to ordinary people on Cake Island.


    Perhaps because of this, Moscato did not compete with other brothers and sisters.


    "Moreover, who said that you must be a general star to help the family?" Moscato said with a smile.


    "Aren''t Brother Peggy Lopez or Sister Armand also the mainstay of the family?"


    "That''s true," Kata Kuri nodded, "but you came to me, don''t you just want to tell me these things, right?"


    "You and I are brothers, if you have anything, please speak up."


    "Big Brother Kata Kuri is worthy of Big Brother Kata Kuri, I can''t hide anything from you!" Moscato smiled awkwardly, then continued slowly.


    "I want to see Sister Garrett. After all, she is going to get married. It may be difficult to meet again in the future."


    This sea is very small. It took Roger only a year to conquer the entire sea. This sea is also very big. The forces on the sea are complicated, even their mother, Charlotte Lingling. Those who dare not easily set foot on the territory that others have run for years.


    For fear of being conspired.


    When Garrett got married to that place, it would be hard for them to see each other again.


    Kata Kuri nodded, Moscato''s mood he understood, not to mention the little Garrett he grew up watching, he was more uncomfortable than Moscato.


    So he nodded, snapped his fingers, and the door behind him slowly opened.


    Inside, Garrett was wearing a white wedding dress, sitting blankly on the dressing table and letting the two maids help her dress up.


    Her appearance was already above nine points, but after a little dressing up, she became a beauty in a hundred.


    But her face was gloomy at this time, more like a delicate doll.


    After seeing Moscato''s arrival, Garrett recovered a little bit of anger. She beckoned, and the two maids beside her immediately left sensibly.


    "It''s the jewel of the Charlotte family, it''s so beautiful."


    After seeing Garrett, Moscato couldn''t help but exclaimed.Then he stuffed a piece of paper into her hand calmly.


    "Stop teasing me," Garrett took the note from Moscato, put it away, and said coldly.


    "You should understand that I don''t like this marriage."


    "As long as I think of that man''s face, I can''t help but gag."


    "If you are here to persuade me to marry, I don''t think you should say anything."


    "Okay, okay, it''s said that the married girl''s personality is capricious, I finally know." Moscato raised his hands and walked out helplessly.


    "But think about it for yourself, you should understand what this marriage means to the family."


    "After all, the other party is Kaido''s ally!"


    The two broke up unhappily, and the door of the room closed slowly.Garrett''s stern face eased slightly.She eagerly opened the small note that Moscato had put in, with a short sentence crookedly written on it.


    "Lorne is still alive."


    After seeing this passage, Garrett finally felt relieved and couldn''t help crying.


    She will carefully put the note away, put her hands together in prayer.


    "Brother Lorne, you must never come!"


    "The abyss is waiting for you here!"


    ...


    Outside the door, Katakuli sat on a chair alone, watching Moscato who was gradually leaving, silently.


    Of course their little tricks did not escape Katakuri''s eyes.And he probably guessed why they were hiding it from himself.


    After so many years of fighting, he has established an extremely important image that looks at the interests of the family.And this marriage is undoubtedly the most important thing for the family right now.


    He sighed, then muttered to himself after a long time.


    "You are my younger siblings, how could I abandon you?"


    Then there was a long silence, and he thought of the high-spirited boy during the execution war.


    Kata Kuri turned his head and looked out the window.


    Lorne, how will you break the game this time?


    ...


    There are a few uninvited guests in the Holy Land of Dragons, Mary Joa.


    An old man wearing a black suit with a full body and holding a walking stick, and a straight old man wearing a tuxedo with silver hair but standing.


    An old man with his hair in braids and wearing a light red suit.And a man who hides his whole body in a green cloak, but after seeing the red tattoo on his left face, his identity becomes clear.


    If someone saw this scene, they would be shocked and speechless, because their names were called.


    Wienhill Caesar.


    Mellen.


    Baroque Lederfield.


    And, Monkey D. Dragon!

 357 Chapter 354 Destiny

    Marijoa''s proud defense was useless in front of these men.


    They arrived at the top rooftop of the castle with little effort.


    This place is called "Treasure House of Heavenly Dragons", and it is the place where Tianlong people store the "Golden in Heaven" offered from all over the world.


    But a few people were blind to the wealth, and walked up the stairs covered with moss.


    Their destination is higher.


    "These things are probably more than the total tax revenue of the world government for several years."


    The man who had hidden himself in the cloak turned his head, looked at the "Treasure House of Heavenly Dragon" under his feet, and sighed.


    "What a waste."


    "This is also the reason why I hate Tianlongren." The old man in a dark red suit said faintly, with a trace of disgust in his expression.


    "Pretending to be a god, but it''s just a bunch of moths attached to the world government."


    This is not the first time he has come to Mariejoa, but every time he comes here, he has not left a good impression on him.


    Caesar didn''t join the discussion between the two, even though he, who was once a dragon, had the most say in these things.


    But because of that incident, he has sealed this identity deep in his memory.


    "Here." Caesar said lightly.At this time everyone came to the Shimen with some history on three sides.


    Caesar stood in front of the first stone door, wiping the moss with his hands, his face full of nostalgia.


    "This is what Roger placed on Mary Joa. The last historical landmark we were looking for is here."


    The dragon nodded, and then stretched out his hand from his robe. The windy and sunny Marijoa suddenly changed, and a hurricane blew out of the dragon''s hand, blowing the stone door open.


    The contents stored inside were exposed.


    At this time, the Celestial people living in Mary Joa didn''t know what had happened, thinking that it was just a sudden change, and then vented their anger on their slaves.


    Only a thin figure sitting on the Void Throne in front of nineteen long swords suddenly opened his eyes.


    He raised his head, his deep eyes passed through the wall and looked in the direction of the "Treasure House of Heavenly Dragon".


    The corner of his mouth pulled up a sarcasm.


    "Is the challenger of this era finally coming?"


    "But you are destined to lose to the''past''."


    The thin figure stood up, and the sarcasm echoed in the hall.


    "Because this is fate."


    ...


    A great route, a paradise, a certain sea.


    The Warring States slapped the pirate ship in front of him to pieces.Then the navy swarmed up and captured the unconscious pirates.


    Ever since the "New Pirate League" defeated Moonlight Moria, one of the Seven Martial Seas under the King, and became famous as the Great Voyage.An order was issued from above, and this group of people must be arrested and brought to justice.


    No matter how decadent Moonlight Moriah was, after all, it was still the Seven Seas of Martial Under Kings, and the significance of the Sea of ??Seven Martials under Kings was the Megatron Pirate, which made them dare not move.


    Now, Moonlight Moriah was defeated by a newcomer, and the prestige of the Qiwuhai under the kings for many years has been affected, if it weren''t for the few from the New World to stand in front.


    I am afraid that this king, Qiwuhai will become a joke for the entire sea.


    After a series of setbacks, the navy, or the reputation of the world government, has been questioned. They urgently need to catch a few provocateurs to kill them.


    However, this "New Pirate League" was even more cunning than the foxes. They seemed to know that the navy was going to use them. After defeating Moonlight Moriah, they never made heads up on the sea again.


    Once the navy got the news that they were suspected to have appeared and sent people there, they would be attacked by several pirate groups.


    These pirates who had been brainwashed by Huo used their lives to delay him.


    The Warring States period was just going out to do a job, and encountered at least three waves of attacks.Although the Warring States did not take the strength of these pirates into consideration, but thinking of the "New Pirate Alliance" that was even more cunning than the loach, the Warring States felt a sense of powerlessness.


    Are you really old?Can''t suppress this sea anymore?


    Perhaps after I go back, I will start looking for a successor.


    "Blu Blu Blu."


    At this time, the phone worm carried by the Warring States suddenly rang, and a young woman''s anxious voice came from the phone worm.


    "Not good, Marshal of the Warring States Period."


    "What happened, Lieutenant General Zhuanyuan?" Warring States heard the voice of Taotu Zhuanyuan, and a bad premonition rose in his heart.


    "Zhuanyuan has a burden." The other side whispered.


    "After I arrived at Sdeou Island, I found that the residents and facilities were proceeding in an orderly manner, so I guessed that Veenhill Lorne, one of the Seven Martial Seas under the King, should be alive."


    "But I have been here for almost a week, and I haven''t seen Lorne for a long time."


    Zhuan Yuan slowed down and continued.


    "I have two guesses."


    "The first is that he suffered an injury, which may be heavier than we thought, and he has not recovered yet."


    "He doesn''t want to show his weak side before us."


    "But I rejected this speculation, because on Sdeou Island, not only did I not find Lorne, but even the senior officials of the Vennhill family did not see it!"


    Speaking of this, the Warring States had already understood it, and he gave out the second guess that Zhuan Yuan hadn''t had time to say it.


    "His attitude is more determined than we thought. He doesn''t give us a chance to dissuade us at all."


    "At this time, he may have already reached the seas of all nations."


    He can almost foresee how violent the storm will be.


    After thinking for a while, the Warring States Period took out a phone worm.


    "Sakaski, I have a task for you."


    ...


    Adela, the great route, paradise, and flower country.


    The harbor is full of all kinds of ships. They are not merchants who come here to trade, but aristocratic parents who pick up their children from school.


    Yes, parents.


    Although it has only been opened for less than a year, Adela¡¯s Future Academy has conquered the residents of several surrounding islands through its innovative teaching concepts.


    The method of systematic teaching by different teachers is far more effective and cheaper than the nobles'' appointing a tutor.


    Therefore, some ordinary nobles are very willing to send their children here to learn some skills.


    On the east beach of the country of flowers, a little girl in a dress and a cool summer dress are playing.


    They are Ansie and Rebecca.After the initial period of unsuitability, they gradually got used to this kind of school days.


    Although often scolded by teachers, this kind of fulfilling life is much more interesting than the previous one in a wild life.


    "Sister An Qian!"


    At this time, Rebecca, who was making clay figures on the beach, suddenly saw a black boat floating on the sea level.


    When the two little girls walked over and took a look, they found a ten-year-old girl in Gothic pajamas lying on the boat holding a big black cat.


    Motionless, life and death uncertain!

 358 Chapter 355: The Girls Shyness

    Great route, new world, cake island.


    Charlotte Lingling was lying on a special chair, enjoying a delicious dessert.


    Beside her, sitting in twos and threes were several people with different clothes. They were the kings of the underground world.


    As important allies of the Charlotte family, they are rare forces that can be invited to participate in the battle for the fourth general of the big¡¤mom Pirates after the tea party is over.


    Miss Klockdale was wearing a cool black short sleeve today, sitting on a chair, looking at the ring below, her brows furrowed.


    According to Charlotte Lingling''s arrangement, the battle for the fourth star will be held for two days.


    The first day is the audition, any force under the big.mom pirate group can sign up.After a round of eliminations, only four people remained.


    On the second day, the four winners will go to the final. The winner will become the fourth star of the big¡¤mom Pirates.


    But among the few people sitting in the stands, no one cares who this so-called fourth star will be.What they care more about is what happens after this battle is over.


    Charlotte Lingling will announce it in person.The marriage of her most beloved daughter, Charlotte Garrett.


    This wedding, which affected half of the eyes of the sea, is what these underground world leaders really care about.


    "Is Miss Klockdale caring about little Garrett''s marriage?"


    Next to Klockdale, Streisie, wearing a pale green short sleeve, fanned the wind with a small fan and looked at Miss Klockdale with big eyes, and said playfully.


    "But so, after all, when a girl wears a wedding dress, it is the most beautiful and the most beautiful time in her life."


    Krokodall glanced at Stresse, and said nothing.This smelly woman seems to be familiar with everyone.After the tea party, she readily regards herself as her best friend.


    Not only did he come to his room in the middle of the night and said something boring about the little girl.


    And there are more extreme things.


    Miss Klockdale looked at Streisie''s clothes of the same style as her, resisting the urge to strangle her.Turned his head and ignored her.


    This girl seemed as innocent as a teenage girl.But Miss Krockdale knew that it was impossible for a simple girl to do what they were.


    The more devilish people are, the more they like to disguise themselves with pure good looks.But nature is nature after all, no one can live a lifetime with a mask.


    Eventually, because of something, you will show your nature.


    However, before that, I just need to wait quietly for the moment she tears off her mask.


    "Does Miss Crockdale have anyone she likes?"


    Seeing that Klockdal ignored him, Stracy didn''t feel embarrassed at all, but said to himself.


    "You have such a good figure, you must look beautiful in a wedding dress."


    "Huh." Klockdal took a deep breath, she didn''t want to wait anymore.She wanted to tear off the mask of this stinky woman now.


    But at this moment, Charlotte Lingling noticed the strangeness here, lowered her head and said with a smile.


    "It seems that Klockdale and Streisie are getting along well."


    "I know a master tailor who makes beautiful wedding dresses. Many of my daughters'' wedding dresses are customized by him."


    "If you need it, I can introduce it to you. Well, well~"


    Charlotte Lingling seemed very happy and gave out her signature laugh.When she saw the two girls in front of her, she seemed to remember when she was young.


    At that time, I looked forward to the wedding just like them, right?


    But for various reasons, her marriage was full of regrets, so she vowed that she would never let her daughter repeat her mistakes.


    She will definitely make her family happy!


    If someone could understand Charlotte Lingling''s inner thoughts at this time, he would be surprised.


    Surprised that such a fierce woman would have such a thought.


    But thinking about it, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s impossible. The more a person lacks, the more she cherishes something.


    When Charlotte Lingling was young, she was abandoned by her parents and wandered to the land of giants "Elbaff", where she was later taken in by Sister Carmelite, the nun of the Holy Truth who lived there.I grew up with my friends in "Lamb''s House".


    No matter what Sister Carmelite thinks about taking in Charlotte Lingling, she did teach Charlotte Lingling for the first time what a home is and what a family is.


    If she grows up like this, Charlotte Lingling might become a good person.But when she was six years old, everyone in "Lamb''s House" disappeared.


    Losing her shackles and being led by bad guys, Charlotte Lingling grows into a savage monster.


    Her temperament and IQ seemed to stay in her childhood, and many behaviors and thoughts were extremely naive.Do anything without considering the consequences.Whatever you want, you will get it anyway.


    With her unparalleled power, she has become the most powerful woman in this sea.


    And the nightmare of all enemies.


    Little stars appeared in Charlotte Lingling''s eyes, and she had begun to fantasize about Miss Klockdale and Stracy wearing wedding dresses.


    Seeing Charlotte Lingling look like this, Klockdal has a terrible headache.


    For the first time, she felt that she shouldn''t be here at all.Isn''t it good to stay in Sigirella by yourself?Must come to this muddy water.


    Fortunately, at this time, the game below was about to start, attracting everyone''s attention.


    Miss Klockdale noticed that there are probably dozens of these contestants, and more than half of them have the strength of ordinary supernovas in the park.


    In other words, just these contestants, there are dozens of strong players with a bounty of over 100 million.


    These powerhouses, any one who goes to Paradise or the Four Seas, can call the wind and call the rain.Now it is wholesale like a pawn.


    Is this the bottom line of the four emperors?


    And beside the ring, there are four seats. These are the four seeded players of the Charlotte family.


    Once you get out of the ordinary players, you will be qualified for the duel of the Charlotte family seed players.Only the winner among them can participate in tomorrow''s final.


    Klockdal saw that there were only three people in these four seats.


    A fat man with his hair curled up high, a woman with a very long neck, wearing a bowler hat and wiping a long sword.


    And a book-reader with a slightly out of shape, wearing a red and black striped shirt, turning his face into a clown.


    And Garrett, whom Krokdal had always cared about, did not appear on the scene.


    "Are you looking for Xiaojia?" Charlotte Lingling said with a happy smile.


    "It''s the first time for a girl to marry someone. After all, she is a little uncomfortable. She should be hiding somewhere now, secretly and shy."

 359 Chapter 356

    Charlotte Lingling has a peaceful and happy face, just like ordinary people marrying their daughters.


    But is this really the case?


    Miss Klockdale gave Charlotte Lingling a suspicious look.If it really is that simple.Then this engagement ceremony will not attract the attention of the entire sea.


    But the secrecy work of the big¡¤mom Pirates is really good, even now, she still doesn''t know who the young Garrett¡¯s marriage contract is.


    She was very curious about who could make Charlotte Lingling, an extremely snobbery woman, give up Lorne, a promising marriage partner.


    The following qualifiers have already started.The pirates under the command of big¡¤mom catch and fight each other.


    However, these fierce pirates are very well-measured, they just clicked to stop, and did not kill.


    This makes Krokdal, who advocates fierce fighting, feel dull.But Stracy, who was sitting on the side, looked at it with relish.


    She took Krokdal''s hand and squinted in surprise.


    "Wow, these people are so amazing! Look at that person''s whole body becomes very dark, as if he is wearing a layer of armor, and other people''s attacks can''t hurt him!"


    "And this, this and this!"


    In the audience, a thin, dark-skinned pirate keenly avoided the attack of several opponents, and then defeated the opponent with a heavy blow.This made Streisie''s eyes shine!


    "It''s amazing, it''s like an unknown prophet!"


    Miss Klockdale looked speechless, but after she had figured out the habits of this woman, she didn''t feel uncomfortable at first.While yawning, he perfunctorily stresses.


    However, just as the preliminary round was about to end, a woman in a red dress with a beautiful makeup, but with a frosty face, took a seat next to the ring.


    Looking at the ring without a word.


    Is Garrett finally out?Krokodall looked at it for a while, and the little girl in front of her seemed to have lost her former youth and vitality and became a little haggard.


    But this kind of haggard made her even more pitiful.


    "Well, well! Look, isn''t Little Garrett coming out?"


    Charlotte Lingling didn''t seem to notice Garrett''s strangeness, and shouted happily.


    "I can''t wait to eat their wedding cake."


    Talking about it, the saliva couldn''t stop flowing out of her big mouth in the blood basin, it was extremely fragile.


    This woman can conquer a country''s existence for some candy.


    "But we have to wait a few days." But they still have some time to get married, which means it will take a long time before they can eat their wedding cake.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte Lingling''s mood became a little depressed.


    The desire suppressed in my heart is about to explode.


    Charlotte Lingling''s eyes began to turn red, and she was panting, clenching her fists tightly.


    "Lick, mother''s eclipse has occurred, lick!"


    A man next to him in a colorful dress and a top hat decorated with numerous candies keenly noticed this.


    He licked the lollipop in his hand, showing a slight panic on his face.


    He is the eldest son of the Charlotte family, the elder brother of Kata Kuri, the Minister of Candy of the nations, the criminal of Pele with a bounty of 700 million (seven billion), and the superhuman ability to lick the fruit.


    Charlotte Perrospero!


    Although he does not belong to the general star, no one in the entire Charlotte family, or even the entire sea, would question his strength.In this case, he made the most correct choice promptly.


    "Lick, candy feast!"


    Perrospero licked the lollipop that didn''t match his appearance severely.Then with a wave of his hand, countless candies appeared in front of him.


    Without even thinking about it, he grabbed these candies and stuffed the lost Charlotte Lingling''s mouth.


    Charlotte Lingling was stunned, and then she seemed to have lost her mind, grabbed the candy in front of her and stuffed her mouth frantically, with a happy smile on her face.


    "It''s delicious!"


    "Lick, it''s a cut." Perrospero wiped the fine sweat from his forehead.


    For this family, I can be said to be broken.


    The kings of the underground world next to them sat blankly in their respective positions, not knowing it.


    They still don''t know, they have passed a disaster, right?


    This is also fortunate for the timely discovery, otherwise, waiting for the mother''s "sickness" to completely attack, the candy made by her own ability can completely not satisfy her desire.


    At that time, she will become a monster who has lost her mind and will never give up unless she eats what she wants.


    Thinking of that scene, even Perrospero had lingering fears.


    Mother just wanted to eat a wedding cake, but where can I find her a wedding cake now?


    Little Garrett¡¯s wedding is still some time away.If the mother¡¯s "sickness" did happen just now, Perrospero might arrest two people directly and let them get married in place.


    The mother¡¯s "sickness" is the biggest obstacle to the expansion of the big mom pirate group.


    "Perrospero is really a capable kid," Charlotte Lingling praised as she stuffed candy into her mouth.


    "But I don''t think this candy tastes very good if I eat too much."


    "This," Perrospero''s heart raised again, seeing his mother who was about to break out of schizophrenia.


    "Oh, right!"


    "The tribute of candy from the country of candy is already on the way, counting the time, it should arrive at Cake Island in these two days."


    "At that time, delicious candies, eat enough with your mother!"


    "Candies in the country of candy!" Charlotte Lingling thought of the delicious candy, and her saliva came out again.But this time, she did not lose her mind.Instead, he wiped the saliva from the corner of his mouth.


    "Then I''ll just wait, I hope that fellow Prangluo won''t let me down."


    Everyone didn''t notice an episode here, and they watched the game intensively.


    At this point, the primaries are over, and the pirates who won the victory were a fat man with a barbecue.


    A big bald man with dark skin and white tattoos.


    A high heel close to twenty centimeters.Woman in red leather jacket.


    And a boxer with extremely long legs and bizarre hands with two joints.


    They are the winners from the first round of the qualifiers. As long as they defeat the princes and princesses of the Charlotte family sitting on the side chairs, they will be eligible for the finals tomorrow.


    The surrounding audience was not surprised by their victory.It seems that their reputation in the big¡¤mom pirate group is quite high.


    Several children of the Charlotte family slowly stood up from their seats.


    The next battle may be more intense than before.

 360 Chapter 357

    Klockdal stared at the little fat man below with interest.


    Through his powerful experience and domineering, he can perceive that what this fat man hides under the harmless face of humans and animals is extremely terrifying power.


    This kind of power reminded her of the giants living in Elbaff, or Charlotte Lingling and Edward Newgate, human beings with powers no less than giants.


    The big¡¤mom Pirate Group is really dead, Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon!Miss Krockdale narrowed her eyes slightly.


    Everyone knows that because of the incident that year, Charlotte Lingling and Elbaff, the country of giants, completely broke, and they were in the same situation.


    Charlotte Lingling tried to build a nation that encompasses all races all over the world, but because of the absence of giants, it has never been possible.


    This is Charlotte Lingling''s biggest regret.


    "If that kid is really a hidden giant, that would be interesting."


    Klockdal said to himself.


    "Miss Klockdale, what did you just say?" There was a voice that was as crisp as a lark, and Stracy turned his head and said curiously.


    "It''s nothing." Klockdal responded indifferently.


    "Oh," after receiving this expected answer, Streisie didn''t seem to be surprised, but nodded, sat upright, and muttered to herself.


    "That person''s name is Allier, and he seems to be someone with some kind of animal fruit ability that can make his body huge, and he is deeply loved by Xiao Lingling."


    "But what hides under his simple appearance is his extremely cruel character. The pursuit of this man in life seems to be just eating."


    "Anyone, as long as he provides him with enough food, he will work for others. That''s why he stayed with Xiao Lingling."


    "Because of eating, no one in this sea is more professional than the Charlotte family."


    She sees through my thoughts?!


    And where did her information come from?Why is it so precise?


    Klockdal''s pupils shrank, and he became vigilant.This Streisie, who seemed to be harmless to humans and animals like the little girl next door, had such a vicious look.


    Klockdal vaguely saw an intelligence empire hidden behind Streisey.The evaluation of her involuntarily increased by three points.


    Stracy did not expect that his casual remark would make Klockdal so vigilant.She took Krokdal''s arm like a girlfriend, and put her head on the other''s shoulder.


    "I''m so envious of seeing little Garrett getting married."


    "I don''t know who the bridesmaid is, isn''t it pretty?"


    Krokdal looked at Stracy, she was almost speechless.This woman had just had such a strong aura, and in a blink of an eye she became an idiot girl again.


    I really don''t know what she was thinking about all day long, but for the sake of giving her information, Klockdal didn''t ignore her as he did before.After a moment of contemplation, he said slowly.


    "There are so many unmarried girls in the Charlotte family, and I heard that Little Garrett has a twin sister. She should be pretty, right?"


    "really?"


    Stracy''s eyes lit up and she hugged Miss Klockdale''s hand tightly.


    "That''s great."


    Then she seemed to think of something, and raised her head to look at Miss Krockdale, with a wing in her eyes.


    "Then will you be my bridesmaid?"


    Looking at Streisie, who had been holding her hand, Miss Klockdale couldn''t wait to slap herself, what is her mouth, why should she pick her up.


    Isn''t it good to watch the game well?


    At this point, the game has been divided into groups.


    Mundor played against a boxer with two joints.


    Amand fights a female killer in a red leather jacket.


    Garrett played against the brawny man with black skin and white tattoos.


    And that mysterious and powerful Allier was confronted by Snug, who had been silent forever.


    ...


    "Ahead is the seas of all nations."


    "In less than a day of sailing, you will be able to reach the end of this time, Cake Island."


    Standing on the splint of a ship full of candies, Plangluo pointed to the orange sea in front of him, and said respectfully to a man who had covered himself in a black robe beside him.


    "Is that so?"


    The man looked at the distant sea. This side was azure blue, and the opposite was orange. The two seas were like overturned paint mixed together.


    "That is the sea of ??orange juice. The sea water is drinkable, just like freshly squeezed orange juice, very delicious!"


    Prangluo respectfully explained that there is no way. The man in front of him is a distinguished guest of Lord Tezolo. Of course, he who used to spend the banner on the Guran Tezolo knows exactly what kind of existence he is. Tezolo treated it so carefully.


    For that kind of adult, pinching himself to death is probably not much easier than pinching an ant to death.


    I only hope that he will not make trouble on Cake Island, Pranglu put his hands together and prayed to the Holy Truth.


    But will it really be what he wants?Plangluo looked at the man in front of him, then stood there quietly, as inviolable as a king.


    Just like Charlotte Lingling when she broke through the country of candy.


    Two king-like existences, when they meet together, can they really be peaceful together?


    "Drinkable seawater? Is it so magical?" Violet took off his sunglasses before looking at the orange sea with curiosity in his eyes.


    "After all, this is a new world where anything can happen. Even if a watermelon-flavored cod appears in front of me, I won''t be surprised."


    Agatha stretched out next to her and said lightly.


    This is why the New World is called the Sea of ??Miracles, because its existence is challenging people''s imagination.


    "Watermelon-flavored cod? Are you talking about this again?" Violet folded his hands on his face, looking forward, with a strange color.


    She is a superhuman person with the ability to stare at the fruit, with outstanding eyesight, and even able to see through people''s hearts. She is the best candidate for eavesdropping on intelligence.


    Even the former Doflamingo coveted her.


    As the boat drove over, everyone saw an object with a dark green pattern floating on the sea like a sphere.


    Agatha''s hand turned into smoke, and Yan Xuan wanted to fish out the "watermelon" from the sea.


    "Be careful! This is the disguise they use to trap prey..." Prangro was knowledgeable and wanted to remind, but at this time, the "watermelon" jumped up from the sea and jumped out.


    Pounce towards everyone!


    "Ok?"


    At this time, Lorne glared at the "watermelon", and then the creature that tried to attack everyone suddenly lost consciousness and fell into the boat in free fall.


    It fell into several fragments, revealing the bright red flesh inside.

 361 Chapter 358

    The fragrance of fragrant fruit instantly permeated the boat, and Ron looked at the red flesh of the cod in front of him, speechless for a while.


    This is really a watermelon.


    Everyone tasted it and found that this cod was not only shaped like a watermelon, but also tasted exactly the same as watermelon. If you hadn''t seen it with your own eyes, no one would believe it.


    Nature is so magical.


    Perhaps it was because the Juice Seas of IWC were too viscous. After entering the seas of IWC, the speed of the tribute boat slowed down significantly. From time to time, some soldiers wearing chess soldiers came to check on the boat.


    However, since Plangluo is the king of the candy country that Charlotte Lingling takes care of, his appearance has long been recorded by these soldiers.So I didn''t embarrass them too much.


    Everyone arrived in the hinterland of the nations without any risk, and sailed at this speed. After a while, they would be able to reach Cake Island.


    Hope Xiaojia can wait for me.


    Lorne is now on the deck, looking into the distance, an island like a huge cake is looming on the sea level.


    "The new version of the Golden Proverb has been remodeled." Agatha stood beside Lorne and said softly.


    "Master Ainilu is coming here at full speed. Calculating the time, they should be able to arrive at this time tomorrow."


    "I hope there won''t be any changes." Lorne said solemnly.The biggest advantage of the Golden Monitor is its ability to fly in the sky and its unparalleled speed.


    So Lorne decided to use it as his retreat card, waiting in the air, once he picked Garrett out.They left on the Golden Monitor.


    But will the plan really go so smoothly?


    Lorne saw a huge bread-like ship passing by them.


    An old man of Julou was sitting on the bow, basking in the sun.Lorne spotted the old man at the first glance.


    The oil ran out, this was Ron''s evaluation of the old man. From his perspective, the old man''s life had already come to an end, and he was still alive because of his tenacious perseverance.


    But at this point, no matter how tenacious perseverance is, it won''t help. Lorne can affirm that this old man will definitely not live for a year.


    At the moment the two ships missed, the old man opened his eyes and glanced over here, and he directly saw Lorne, who was standing on the deck and observing himself.


    After seeing Lorne, the old man seemed to recognize him, obviously stunned, and then raised a glass to Lorne, drank the red liquid in the glass, and the corners of his mouth squirmed a few times, as if to say something. words.


    And Lorne remained silent until the giant ship gradually moved away without speaking.


    "What happened?" Violet asked curiously, her eyesight was equally amazing, so she also saw the old man''s weird behavior.


    "do you know him?"


    "No, I don''t know." Lorne shook his head, and then left the matter behind.Although the old man seemed to recognize himself, there was a feeling in Lorne.That is he will not betray himself.


    Perhaps because of the perception of the fruit, Lorne extremely believed in his sixth sense.But this time, Lorne knew that he didn''t believe in him only for this reason.


    It was because the old man said a few words softly at the end.


    "Don''t be afraid, boy."


    These simple words made Lorne feel at ease.


    "There are more and more interesting people." Lorne looked at the drifting ship with a smile on his mouth.


    How far can this vortex spread?Lorne is looking forward to it.


    "The person just now is Lorne."


    On the bread boat, a very thin man walked out of the cabin.He seems to have something wrong with his calf, limping.


    "I know."


    The old man said with a smile.


    "Unexpectedly, just after coming out of that ghost place, he would have to face a Fourth Emperor level opponent again." The thin man laughed at himself.


    "My life is really ill-fated."


    "You could have not come here, this is my business after all." The old man lay on the chair and said lightly with his eyes closed.


    "How can it work?" The thin man raised his eyebrows and scolded."You are the one who saved me. If I don''t want to tell you, then how come I will mess with this sea in the future?"


    "Besides," there was a trace of memory in the thin man''s eyes, and he looked back at the candy ship disappearing on the sea.


    "That person, but the king I chose!"


    ...


    IWC, Cake Island, Arena.


    Snague looked at Allier, who was eating in front of him, feeling unhappy.


    "If you don''t want to get hurt, then you surrender."


    Snug said lightly, for the position of the fourth general star, he is bound to win.However, none of the brothers and sisters who participated in the competition with him was good.


    He is not sure of winning, so if he can hide a little strength, he will hide a little strength.


    It may sound dreamy, but this is the fact that the Charlotte family is a big family, and the brothers and sisters don''t know how many.But they form a small group, and they don''t have much affection for people outside the small group.So it''s hard to talk about understanding.


    "Master Snug makes it hard for me to do this," Allier said embarrassedly, touching his head.


    "Mom told me to go all out, to do as much as I could, and you told me to surrender. I really don''t know who ordered it now."


    "What?" Snug''s pupils shrank slightly. He didn''t expect Allier, a person known for his simple and lazy family, would dare to defy his orders, but he hadn''t reacted yet, and a huge piece of barbecue slammed on it. On him.


    boom!


    The dark armed color was domineering covering the barbecue, and Snug felt like a huge ship hit his chest.


    What a terrible power?!


    But before he had time to fight back, Allier rushed to Snug and said lazily.


    "It''s troublesome, I don''t want to think about it anymore, just wait for me to help you get down and figure out what to do!"


    boom!


    His arm suddenly enlarged, and fell from the sky like a fist, slamming Snug into the ground fiercely.


    At this time, the onlookers began to exclaim.


    "It''s interesting." Klockdal squinted his eyes and looked at the honest man on the stage.This kind of power, even she is far inferior.


    I am afraid that only those masters who have cultivated their bodies to the extreme, or those with special devil fruit abilities can do it.


    And this Allier is obviously not like those who have cultivated his body to the extreme, so what ability does he possess?


    "Ha ha ha ha."


    Just when everyone thought Allier had won the game, a man''s sneer suddenly came from the underground.A light yellow translucent semi-circular protective film slowly rises from the ground.


    Snague stood inside this protective film and looked at Allier coldly.


    "Be prepared to repent, because you successfully angered me."

 362 Chapter 359: Something More Valuable than Life

    As one of the most hopeful people in the family.


    Snug certainly has a few hole cards. He is a superhuman oil-fruit ability person who can control slippery oil at will.


    If he hadn''t used the oil to make a protective cover just now, I''m afraid he would have been hammered by this Allier.


    Since he didn''t keep his hand, he didn''t plan to let him go. Snague looked at Allier with a cruel look in his eyes.


    Just let me see, what power do you have, an outsider loved by your mother.


    "It''s slippery, it doesn''t take much effort."


    Allier retracted his hand, touched the grease on his hand, and said in disgust.


    "I am not your opponent, so I give up."


    "What?" Snug looked dumbfounded, and didn''t react until Allier stepped out of the ring.


    "Really sincere." Snug said silently, this Allier, once found that he restrained him, immediately gave in and gave himself no chance of revenge.


    It''s really unexpected.But since it won, it''s a good thing.


    Snug stretched out and walked off the ring, ready to see the performance of the other siblings.


    But to his surprise, two of the other three games have ended.


    Sister Armand is a rare "Swordsman" level powerhouse in this sea.She knocked the opponent out easily with the back of the knife.


    And Mundor took out a book and directly shut the opponent into it, without giving the opponent a chance to fight head-on.


    Now only the last ring is still fighting.


    Garrett confronted the dark-skinned warrior.


    Huhuhu!


    Garrett was holding a long blood whip and drew it heavily on the dark warrior.Bring out traces of blood.


    "Don''t you understand yet?"


    "You can''t defeat me. If you surrender now, you can still suffer a little less skinny."


    The dark warrior did not speak, and protected his head with his hands. Taking advantage of Garrett''s speaking time, he suddenly grabbed the blood whip and tried to pull the opponent over.


    But Garrett is a strong man who has been on the battlefield after all. The moment the dark warrior grabbed his whip, he urged his ability to gather the blood stains scattered on the ground and turned it into a sharp blade inserted into the dark man''s body.


    puff!


    The dark-skinned man spouted a big mouthful of blood and fell to his knees.


    "If you lose your strength like this, you don''t have the ability to fight, right?" Garrett''s white dress was stained with blood, but she walked in front of the dark man without caring.


    "Give up, because..."


    "Persevere!" Before Garrett finished speaking, the dark-skinned man grabbed her calf, then lifted her whole body and threw it out.


    Fluttering.


    A pair of bloody wings grew from Garrett''s white back, and she suddenly stopped in the air, looking condescendingly at the dark brawny.


    The opponent''s seemingly menacing attack did not cause much harm to her.But it made Garrett''s bad mood, becoming more gloomy.


    She snorted coldly, and then countless blood spurted from the wound of the swarthy man.


    Converged on his head a sharp sword.


    "Blood Damocles." Garrett whispered the name of this move, which was the same series of moves as the previous "Blood God Declaration".


    The latter one once eliminated a supernova.


    As soon as the sharp swords were assembled, they slammed into the dark brawny man.However, Garrett kept his hand, after all, this man was still under her mother''s command.


    So this trick, Garrett still released the water, and did not use all his power.


    Stabbed with the sharp sword, the dark brawny man did not even think about it, and subconsciously gathered the dark, armed color domineering in his arms.


    Then he raised his arms above his head, trying to resist the blood sword that fell from the sky.


    boom!


    The audience felt like a rain of blood had fallen, and closed their eyes subconsciously. When the rain of blood gradually disappeared, they dared to open them.


    The dark-skinned man lay motionless in a pool of blood.


    Garrett walked slowly in front of him and looked at the man.


    "In this way, there should be no fighting power, right?"


    Snapped!


    A pair of bloody hands stretched out from the dark man''s body, grabbed Garrett''s calf, and left a bloody handprint on her white skirt.


    "Victory! We must win..." the dark man growled.


    But Garrett did not move, looking at each other pityingly.Because she felt that this man had already reached his limit.


    Now he is just a glimpse.


    "What are you insisting on?" Garrett asked puzzledly. She didn''t understand why this man had to insist.


    Give up and live well, OK?


    "You must win! Then..." The man didn''t seem to hear Garrett''s question, his hand was hard, and he wanted to throw the opponent out again.But she didn''t squeeze it firmly, and she slipped her hand off Garrett''s skirt.


    His hand fell to the ground feebly, and he could no longer lift it up.


    With this slip, he also lost the power to catch Garrett.


    Boom boom boom!


    At this time, the dark clouds changed color, and a heavy rain fell from the sky, washing away the rainwater from the ring.


    Garrett was now in the rain, watching the dark-skinned man being carried away by the ambulance staff at the scene.Wei Wei was a little dazed.


    "Little Garrett''s ability is a bit powerful." Standing in the crowd, Snag looked at Garrett, whose white skirt was dyed red, and whispered to a woman with a very long neck next to him.


    "Is this the ability to manipulate blood..." The woman with a long neck stroked the saber around her waist.


    "I don''t know if I can beat my white fish."


    "Hey hey hey, how did you two become older brothers and sisters, you even want to deal with your own sister."


    A man wearing a gentleman''s hat and a black and white striped shirt said dissatisfiedly.


    "And little Garrett is about to get married after all. Is it really good for you to be brothers and sisters like this?"


    It is obvious that the Charlotte family is divided into gangs, and Snug and Armand are obviously of the same faction, and they want to deal with Garrett.


    "If you insist on doing this, then I will shut you all in the book!" Mondor said viciously.


    Snag and Armand are a small group, but he and Garrett grew up together!


    He didn''t allow anyone to bully little Garrett.


    But Snug''s contemptuous laughter responded to Mundor.


    "Ha ha."


    ...


    "What are you doing while standing? Don''t help Little Garrett with an umbrella!" Charlotte Lingling saw Garrett standing alone in the ring, and shouted at the attendants beside her.


    "What if the bride catches a cold?!"


    The attendants did not dare to disobey the Queen''s order, and quickly brought Garrett from the ring, and found a towel to put on her.


    Garrett was originally very petite, and was even more affectionate and loved by the rain.


    But she was only thinking about one question at this time.That''s why the dark man must insist on fighting.


    Didn''t he know he would die?


    Is there anything more important than life?

 363 Chapter 360 Marriage Object

    No one answered Garrett''s question.Charlotte Lingling looked at Garrett with a loving smile.


    "Come on, let me see my little baby."


    She bent down and put her arms around Garrett''s shoulders lightly, her eyes full of caressing.


    "Really worthy of being the mother''s most beautiful little princess, a masterpiece of the family."


    Charlotte Lingling''s eyes were sincere, but Garrett always felt that her mother''s eyes looked like she was looking at a cargo.This made her feel very uncomfortable, so Garrett found a reason and wanted to leave.


    "Yes, little Garrett has grown up and should have her own secret." Charlotte Lingling bowed her body and looked down at Garrett.


    "However," Charlotte Lingling''s eyes flashed, and she looked at Garrett carefully, and then a cruel smile appeared at the corner of her mouth.


    "My in-laws, you will arrive at Cake Island in a little while. Don''t meet any random people at this time."


    "Stay well at home and get ready to marry, my good daughter."


    ...


    Garrett returned to the castle alone, the candlelight was shining, and the previously uninhabited castle looked even more horrible.


    Garrett returned to her room, and then changed her blood-stained dress on her own.But when she just took off her long skirt, a ghastly voice came from behind her, which shocked Garrett.


    "It''s so beautiful."


    A young girl with the same wine-red hair as her and wearing a panda headgear sat on her bed with a grimace.


    "So it''s you little bastard." Garrett grabbed a piece of clothing and threw it at the girl in shame.


    But she was not angry, on the contrary she was very happy.


    This girl named Beauval is her twin sister. In this family full of prejudice and conspiracy, can only her twin sisters be trusted?


    Before, Sister Bree and Sister Poval took the risk to pass the news to Brother Lorne. Although the news was passed on, they were also discovered by Kata Kuri and were punished by a foot restraint.


    Therefore, she has not seen her two sisters for a long time.


    "Sister, don''t hit me!" The girl named Poval is certainly not Garrett''s opponent, begging for mercy again and again.


    "People just brought good news to my sister!"


    "What?" After hearing the good news, Garrett''s expression eased.There was a flush on her cheek, she had already thought about it, did Brother Lorne really come?


    Even if you knew it was the abyss, did you jump in without hesitation?


    "It looks like my sister has guessed it." Poval said curiously, looking at Garrett''s red face.


    "What are the advantages of that man named Lorne that can turn my sister''s fascination over."


    "He," Garrett was about to answer when a woman''s laughter came from the shadow of the room.


    "He has many identities, the youngest prisoner in the history of the city, the notorious country-thief, and the prestigious king Qiwuhai."


    "And, the loser who died for provoking the Charlotte family."


    A tall woman walked out of the shadows. She was wearing a hat and her long snow-white hair reached her thighs, but the most striking thing was her very proud long legs.


    "Sister Smoky, what do you mean? Why did Brother Lorne die in the world?"


    Garrett asked coldly, raising his hand slightly, and pointed a spear made of blood at the comer.


    Charlotte Smoky, the fourteenth daughter of the Charlotte family, is slightly older than Garrett, but her strength is extremely powerful, many years ago, she won the title of "General Star".


    And most importantly, she had always been wrong with Garrett.


    "What do you mean?" Smoky chuckled away Garrett''s blood spear, walked to her and looked down at her.


    "You should understand the significance of this marriage to your mother. Didn''t you also pray for Lorne not to come?"


    "Why do you regret it when things come to you, don''t you want to pay for the family? Or do you think Ron can really take you out of here?"


    "Don''t worry about it!" Garrett responded coldly."Brother Lorne will prove that he is better than the so-called marriage partner."


    "Better?" Smoky laughed sarcastically, "It''s just a dead person, so what if he has great potential?"


    "It''s so pitiful, as a bride, things are coming, and I don''t know who her fianc¨¦ is." She lightly tapped the blood spear in Garrett''s hand, and the water in the blood seemed to be drained. It became a mass of dried blood.


    "What the hell are you talking about." Garrett had a vaguely uneasy feeling.


    "Say you are pitiful," Smoky squeezed Garrett''s face. "If you accept tomorrow''s engagement ceremony obediently, and that Lorne is sensible and can''t come out. Mommy might let him go. life."


    "But if you disrupt the engagement ceremony tomorrow, then this Lorne will definitely die."


    "Why." Garrett smiled sadly, "Why did my mother target Lorne so much."


    She didn''t understand. Before, I heard from Kata Kuli that my mother was very optimistic about Lorne''s brother?


    "Because your fiance''s side sees Lorne as a thorn in the eye." A cruel smile appeared on Smoky''s face.


    ...


    In Cake Island Castle, in a spacious hall, Charlotte Lingling sat on the throne, looking at a black-haired pirate in front of him.


    The pirate had a morbid paleness on his face, but he was still calm, and he did not have the slightest stage fright in the face of a strong person like Charlotte Lingling.


    "You are the bastard of Kaido?" Charlotte Lingling said coldly.


    "They sent you alone?"


    This is a challenge to yourself!


    "Of course not," the pirate said with a slight bow, neither humble nor overbearing.


    "In fact, our people have already come."


    "Where?" Charlotte Lingling frowned. Apart from this pirate, all the people in this hall are her own men. Where are their people?


    "Here." The black-haired pirate waved his hand gently, and a door appeared in the hall out of thin air.


    On the other side of the door, there was a Japanese-style building. A burly man was sitting on the opposite throne and drinking. After spotting Charlotte Lingling, he raised his hip flask and greeted him.


    Then, a group of pirates, carrying boxes of gifts, stepped through this void gate.Put a mountain of gifts in the hall.


    Then, a man with a short stature and an ugly face, surrounded by many people, stepped through the gate of the void and stood in front of Charlotte Lingling.


    "I heard that this time the marriage contract is a big beauty, where is that beauty?" As soon as he walked through the door, the ugly man looked around and asked with a wretched look.


    "Are you the person of Little Garrett''s engagement?"


    Charlotte Lingling looked at the wretched man before her, squinted and asked.


    "Black charcoal snake."

 364 Chapter 361

    "Is this the new world?"


    At the entrance of the New World, a ship wrapped in bubble coating rose from the bottom of the sea.


    At the moment of contact with the air, the bubble coating burst instantly, and a man carrying a pair of guns opened his hands wide, breathing fresh air greedily.


    He is the devil''s sought-after Ike, a pirate who offers a bounty of 102,000,000 (102 million).After arduous voyages, I finally came to the final sea of ??this piece of Pirate World, the new world!


    "Captain, when we are here, will we soon be able to find the secret one-piece left by Roger and become the One Piece?"


    There was a light in the eyes of a little brother next to him and asked expectantly.


    "Fart, we all have to be humans with our tails caught here, or we don''t know how to die!" Ike slapped his men on the head, and said.


    His master came back from the new world. He had heard Master talk about the terrible new world before.


    "Why, boss, you are so powerful, why should you be afraid of others? Is there anyone who is better than you?"


    The little brother touched his head and said aggrievedly.


    "It seems you don''t understand anything," Ike said slowly, smoking a cigarette.


    "Then I will tell you about the pattern of the new world now."


    "This sea area is different from any sea area around the world. The power that dominates here has never been the navy, but the pirates!"


    "The powerhouses named the Four Emperors basically carve up the entire new world. Even the powerful navy can only share some of their leftovers."


    "It''s so powerful, isn''t that our pirate''s paradise?" the little brother said dumbfounded.


    "It would be fine if it was just like this, but although the Four Emperors are powerful, they have never been intimate. In the first two years, several Four Emperors joined forces to drive the mighty navy out of the new world. What kind of prestige is that? !"


    "But the good times didn''t last long. Soon after a war broke out within the Four Emperors, the extremely powerful Shiji was attacked by White Beard and the navy and disappeared. Together with his territory, the navy took possession of it."


    Ike swallowed smoke and said sighfully.Thinking of the pomp of the execution war, I am proud of them as a pirate.


    Take it for the big pirate!


    "The powerful forces in the New World now have a few remaining Four Emperors. The Navy, the red-haired group that has gained fame over the past two years, a few veteran forces in the New World, and those under the Seven Martial Seas."


    "They are the kings of the new world. When we meet them, we must avoid them." Ike taught his little brother.He remembered what the master had said to himself.


    If the two four emperors can join hands intimately, then no one can stop this sea!


    He doesn''t know if this sentence is right or wrong, but the courage to give me someone else makes him very yearning.


    But at this time, Ike suddenly felt an inexplicable sense of crisis, and he subconsciously looked in one direction.


    boom!


    Haven''t seen what it is, his Gun King Devil''s number seemed to be hit by a hundred shells, and suddenly exploded.


    At this time, another ship slowly came out of the water, a thin man wearing a shirt with a seagull pattern, he carried a surprisingly long gun, and spit at Ike and the sunken ship.


    "The waste without dreams is not worthy to sail in the new world."


    "Finally here, the new world." A man in a black suit and curly hair with a black shawl swallowed the cigar in his hand and said softly.He didn''t care what his companion had just done.


    Being a pirate, if you can¡¯t do what you want, then what kind of pirate?


    "The navy group of trash, never thought we could slip under their noses."


    The black-haired man said dismissively.


    They were the "New Pirate League" that had been upset in the paradise before, and even attracted the attention of the Navy Marshal Warring States, and sent troops to arrest them.


    However, Huo Min keenly realized this, gave up his plan to attack several other forces, abandoned most of his subordinates, and escaped to the new world using their cover.


    "Next time, I will definitely not go to Fishman Island again, I''m scared all day long."


    Cineo took a sip and cursed.


    Sailing 10,000 meters under the sea is too depressing. Looking at the deep sea water outside, once the bubble coating bursts, then the capable person of their ship has no place to escape.


    "Aren''t you quite satisfied?" Huo pointed to the female mermaid tied together on the deck behind him, and said with a smile.


    "Caught so many slaves."


    After seeing Huo Kan, these female mermaids became even more frightened, curled up into a ball, and began to cry.


    "I didn''t catch the best one!" Sinio cursed. He saw the Princess of the Fish Island in the fish island. What is Otohime''s name?


    That soft and weak temperament is very appetite for him. If it were not for the retaliation of the fish people in the deep sea, he would have done it a long time ago.


    "What are we going to do next?" But after cursing, Cineo left the matter behind and forgot in a blink of an eye.


    He is such a happy person.


    "First rendezvous with the elk, and then take away the reward that Kaido gave us."


    Huo said lightly, everything is under his control.


    "Now the eyes of the whole world are attracted by the incident of IWC. In other words, now is our opportunity."


    "So we have to take the opportunity to take down these places."


    Huo took out a map and circled several small islands on it.And the foremost island is Punk Hassad.


    "I heard that there are treasures buried there. Shouldn''t that treasure belong to our New Pirate League?"


    "Besides, we have that woman in our hands." Huo licked his lips.


    "That priceless woman."


    "Blu Blu Blu."


    At this time, the phone worm he carried with him suddenly rang.Huo calmly picked it up.A husky male voice came from inside.


    The elk can''t help it at last?


    In order to avoid the navy''s pursuit, he shut down the phone worm on the entire ship. Huo could imagine how upset the elk could not contact him for such a long time.


    "Finally contacted you." The husky male voice said slowly.


    "I have good news and bad news to tell you."


    "Which one do you want to hear first."


    "Say OK first." Huo frowned. He didn''t like hearing bad news as soon as he came here.


    "The good news is that the site Kaido gave us is very large and far exceeds our expectations."


    "The bad news is," the Elk continued slowly, slowly.


    "The woman Sakuramiya Rashi is gone."

 365 Chapter 362 The World of Adults

    "I heard that you defeated the Guangyue clan and became the general of Wano Country."


    Charlotte Lingling squinted, looking at the short, ugly man before her.


    He is the contractor of Little Garrett. Although it is a bit ugly, he is backed by a huge country of Japan. The combination of the two of them is good for both parties.


    "All this is because of the shelter of Lord Kaido." Heitan Orochi said respectfully.


    No way, the fat woman in front of him is a powerhouse of the same level as Kaido. If she gets angry, even Kaido-sama may not be able to shelter herself.


    "But, where is my bride?" Black Charcoal Orochi raised his head and looked at Charlotte Lingling, his eyes turned into lustful hearts.


    I heard that Charlotte Garrett inherited the beauty of her mother when she was young and was a rare beauty in the Charlotte family.


    Otherwise, the Black Charcoal Serpent would not risk coming to the nations.


    "Well, well."


    "After all, she''s still a little girl, so little Garrett should hide her shyly."


    Charlotte Lingling laughed.Thinking of eating their engagement cake tomorrow, she couldn''t stop her saliva.


    "You guys can rest here for the time being."


    Hearing that Charlotte Lingling had said so, the Black Charcoal Orochi had to soothe his impatient heart, and then left with a chess soldier.


    However, before leaving, a person in the team hidden in the robe looked warily at a corner of the hall.


    "Any questions?"


    Another man in the team, wearing a traditional Haori from the country of Wano, with a plane head squinted at the man.


    "It''s nothing, but it feels like someone is peeping."


    "Then everything is up to you. After all, this marriage is very important to both of us. There can be no mistakes!" The man in the plane head seemed to trust the man in the robe, and he nodded and left.


    "Do my best."


    The man in the robe turned his head and stared at a mirror on the wall.What reflected in the mirror was his face that seemed to have been burned by fire.


    His right eye was hollow, and his left eye was scary.


    The man in the robe felt it carefully, but didn''t find anything suspicious about the mirror, so he had to give up.


    Maybe something went wrong with his domineering look.


    Little did he know that after he had gone, the head of a woman with long lavender hair stuck out from the mirror.


    She said incredulously.


    "I didn''t expect Little Garrett''s marriage partner to be him!"


    "You have to tell Little Garrett and Little Lorne as soon as possible!"


    She is the eighth daughter of the Charlotte family, Charlotte Bree, who is capable of mirroring fruits.


    Bree retracted her body into the mirror, and she was able to walk freely in the mirror world.


    "Be sure to get them to prepare in advance!" Bree ran wildly in the mirror world and began to look for the mirror in Garrett''s room.


    She was not good at exercise, and when she was running fast and unable to run, she finally saw a dark mirror at the corner of a staircase in the mirror world.


    "Little Garrett is not good!"


    Bree got out of the dark mirror and shouted.


    "I know who your marriage partner is, it''s the black charcoal of Wano Country..."


    She hadn''t finished her words, but she saw Garrett sitting on the bed, her face gray and motionless.On the other hand, Poval was like crying, and the tears on his face had not been wiped clean.


    "Black Charcoal Snake, I know." After seeing Bree''s arrival, Garrett finally recovered a little anger.Squeeze an extremely reluctant smile.


    "Sister Smoky has already told me, please tell mom, I will marry well."


    "what?!"


    Bree grabbed Garrett''s shoulders with both hands, swaying, shouting in disbelief.


    "I''ve seen the Black Charcoal Snake! He is just a villain attached to Kaido, with an ugly face and a short stature. How can you marry him?!"


    The black charcoal big snake''s squinting and obscene actions in the hall were all captured by Bree. Little Garrett would not be happy if he married such a person.


    As a sister, she would never allow it!


    "We are nothing more than mother''s goods. What is the difference between who we marry?"


    Garrett said expressionlessly, she was like a delicate puppet at this time.


    "Did someone tell you something?" At this time, Bree felt that Garrett''s mood was a little abnormal. The usual Garrett was a very lively little girl.Even a few days ago, I stayed calmly in the room.


    Because she knew that Lorne would definitely come to save herself.


    Why is it now like this?


    "Sister Smoky was here before," Poval, who was next to him, sobbed.


    "She said, she said, if this marriage is disturbed."


    "Brother Lorne, Sister Bree, Moscato, everyone who helped Sister Garrett will bear the anger of his mother."


    "Sister, sister, she is willing to marry that black charcoal snake for us!"


    Powar burst into tears, and the tears contained endless grievances and self-blame.


    Everyone believes that the children of the four emperors are born with a golden key and never worry.


    However, there are many things in this world that are helpless.


    For example, when is the birth, old age, sickness, and death, what music should be played during marriage and funerals, what clothes should be worn, and who is lying in it?


    In this life, can you meet your own Mr.right?


    And, can you marry someone you like.


    The difference is more or less restraint.


    One must succumb to some things. This is the adult world.


    The children of the Charlotte family are nothing more than goods in the eyes of their mothers!


    ...


    The first rays of sunlight at dawn shone on Cake Island, awakening this fairytale place from a night¡¯s sleep.


    And a ship full of candies just arrived here.


    After helping the "Homitz" lift boxes of delicious candies off the boat, Prangluo and his team got the full power they needed to stay in Cake Island for a period of time.


    Prangluo immediately separated half of the people to stay on the boat, and the other half could go around the cake island at will.Planro himself chose to stay on the boat and rest on the grounds of physical discomfort.


    Of course, the people who can get off the boat include Lorne and his party.


    Lorne had no doubt that Prangluo''s so-called physical discomfort was just a cover.After Lorne got off the ship.Prang Rome will leave by boat.


    But since he had done his duty, he brought Lorne here.Then Lorne didn''t care about it.


    A young man in a black cloak, a knight with a strong body in a steel mask, and two young girls with a proud body.


    Lorne and his party swaggered on the cake island and walked towards the legendary cake castle.

 366 Chapter 363

    Eyes are the vast majority of ways for a person to obtain information.Under normal circumstances, as long as you see a person, you can roughly guess the other''s occupation through the other''s clothes and behavior.


    However, Lorne conveyed to others the message "We are just a group of ordinary tourists" through the ability of "distorting the illusion".So most people didn''t care too much about Lorne and his party.


    Except for the occasional powerhouse, he cast a curious look after seeing Ron and others.


    "The Golden Proverbs is ready, Ainilu and the others are now staying above the cake island, ready to do it at any time." Lorne took a deep breath and tried to maintain his mental state at its peak.


    After a while, there may be a fierce battle waiting for him.


    "I repeat the plan." Agatha said softly."Wait a minute, after I found Xiao Jia, I used the mist to cover the Cake Island, and then you took advantage of the chaos and took her to the Golden Proverbs."


    Agatha said faintly, and at the same time her white jade arms became looming, as if a wisp of smoke was on her arm.


    As a person with the "Fruit of Mist" ability, in constant development, Agatha finally discovered another ability of "Fruit of Mist".


    That is, it has a great suppressive effect on the domineering of seeing and hearing, and within the range of the mist, the coverage of all the domineering of seeing and hearing will be compressed to a small and poor point.


    But Lorne''s perception ability is not affected.


    In other words, within the range of Agatha''s smoke, Lorne has an unparalleled advantage.


    This is why Lorne agreed to bring Agatha.


    "At the speed of the Golden Proverbs, no one can catch us on this sea."


    Agatha said calmly, she had heard of the dispute between Lola and Soran, at a speed of 45 knots, completely above any ship in this sea.


    While they were discussing the plan, the gate of the cake castle slowly opened, and a group of chess soldiers ran out from inside, arranging two rows of queues, guarding both sides of the gate.


    Then, a woman with a height of nearly ten meters, wearing a red dress and an extremely fat figure slowly walked out of the gate.


    Lorne''s pupils shrank slightly, and the woman in front of him was one of the four emperors who ruled the entire sea, Charlotte Lingling?


    This momentum.Lorne held his breath and felt the strength of Charlotte Lingling through his perception ability.


    The feeling for Lorne was that he was completely unbeatable.


    Her fat and bloated fat is just an illusion!She was like an inflated steel balloon, and she couldn''t find the slightest weakness.


    A man about five meters tall and a woman about his height followed Charlotte Lingling from left to right.


    As soon as they came out, Lorne could hear the exclamation of people around him.


    That man, whom Lorne knew, was his old acquaintance, the second son of the Charlotte family, and the eldest brother of Garrett. He was known as the highest masterpiece of the Charlotte family, the Kata Kuri of the perfect man.


    Then the identity of the woman who can stand next to him is ready to come out, the only woman among the three stars of the Charlotte family.


    The unfathomable Charlotte Smoky!


    Following them were a few face-to-face people, but fortunately, Agatha and Violet beside them knew the top power of the sea well.They instantly recognized that these people were also members of the Charlotte family.


    In Lorne''s perspective, each of them has the strength to crush the supernova.They gathered together through blood, and formed the family standing on the top of the entire ocean.


    Charlotte!


    "Armand, Snug, Mundor," Agatha watched with a solemn expression as a person passed in front of them.


    These are the mainstays of the Charlotte family.


    But at the end of the crowd, Lorne saw a familiar burgundy curly hair.


    Garrett!


    Accompanied by a girl with short wine-red hair, she walked at the end of the crowd with a frosty face.


    "It seems that Xiao Jia has suffered a lot of grievances." After seeing Garrett, Ron finally breathed a sigh of relief and wanted to say hello.


    But at this time Garrett also noticed himself.She was taken aback for a moment, and then quickly recovered her calm.


    His mouth squirmed slightly, and after uttering a few words, he pretended to leave without incident.


    Lorne was stunned in the crowd, saying nothing, Garrett pretended not to recognize him, and the two passed by like this.


    After waiting, Garrett''s strained face eased, and two lines of tears flowed from her eyes.


    "Sister, what''s the matter?"


    Poval, who was next to him, found Garrett''s strangeness, and asked quickly.


    However, as if remembering something, she subconsciously moved behind her, and the residents of the world bowed their heads, and could not find the black-haired man again.


    "No, nothing." Garrett wiped away the tears from the corners of his eyes.Squeeze a smiley face.


    "Today is my sister''s wedding day. My sister is happy."


    The tears on her face hadn''t dried up yet, but it made Garrett even more lovely.


    She smiled like a flower.


    Anyone who sees Garrett¡¯s smile will think that she has found her home and feel happy for her sincerely.


    After Charlotte Lingling noticed it, she couldn''t help but compliment.


    Although she regarded her children as goods, she was still a mother after all, and no mother would hate her daughter''s happiness.


    But only Poval on the side knows that her sister is really happy, but she is happy that the person she likes can come to her regardless of danger.


    Before missing it completely, she was really happy to see him.


    The world is not a fairy tale. Although princesses often marry princes, who said,


    The prince must be the one the princess likes?


    ...


    "What happened?" Agatha asked suspiciously, leaning against the wall of the cake castle.


    Not long after the Charlotte family passed by, Lorne took everyone to escape here without saying a word.


    This made Agatha a little puzzled. Didn''t they come to pick up little Garrett home? She was just ready to use the "Mist Fruit" ability to grab people.


    But he was directly stopped by Lorne, this feeling was like escaping from something.


    "Just know what Xiao Jialei just said to me?" Lorne said with a wry smile.


    "What?" Agatha realized something was wrong.


    Lorne smiled bitterly and shook his head without speaking.Instead, he remembered what Garrett said to him just now.


    Thank you, Brother Lorne, you really came to IWC desperately.


    But this time, I can''t go with you, sorry.


    Because I must marry that person.


    "But do you think rejection works for me?" Lorne looked at the direction Garrett was leaving, with a cruel smile on his lips.


    He stretched out his finger and smiled madly.


    "I''m the''demon'' Veenhill Lorne. What I want will definitely be in my hand."


    "Even you are no exception!"


    Xiaojia, I know you have difficulties, waiting for me to get rid of those who are blocking you, and then


    Take you home!

 367 Chapter 364: Im Laughing

    Lorne has always been a domineering person, in other words, everyone standing on the top of this sea is a domineering person.


    It is impossible to reach this point without a solemn heart.


    "Then what should I do now?" Agatha asked softly, Xiaojia didn''t want to go with them, they couldn''t possibly kidnap her away.


    This is the territory of the Four Emperors!


    Snapped!


    Lorne didn''t answer Agatha''s words, but snapped his fingers. The gaze of a cake castle maid next to him became dull, and then he walked in the direction where Garrett and the others had left.


    At this time, Lorne walked to a tavern called "Happy Gourmet" next to Cake Castle and sat down.


    "Sir, what would you like to order?"


    A waitress took the menu and walked over respectfully.


    "Three steaks marinated in small tomatoes, a bottle of Aphrodite Hearts, thank you."


    Lorne said gently, making people feel like a spring breeze.


    But the waiter''s eyes are a little more respectful, Aphrodite''s heart, the taste is sweet but not greasy, and it is often regarded by the old drunks as the wine that the ladies drink.


    However, this kind of wine can stimulate the taste buds and enhance the taste of steak to the extreme, which only senior gluttons can understand.


    No chef will dislike such diners who can appreciate their cooking skills.


    Agatha sat right next to Lorne. Of course, she would not feel that Lorne chose to enter this restaurant just because she was hungry.


    At this time, no one can eat anything.


    Lorne waited until the waiter had turned around before facing the smooth mirror glass next to him, as if talking to himself.


    "Little Jia,"


    ...


    Cake island, ring.


    The four winners of the trials sat on the side of the ring, silent.


    Charlotte Lingling was sitting on the high platform beside her, watching her children with loving eyes while eating this food.


    Crockdale and Streisie sat next to her and said nothing.


    There is also a huge vulture, drinking a specialty drink from Cake Island, while amusing the girls next to it.


    As for the other big bosses of the underground world, they seemed to smell the danger, and found a reason to leave last night.


    In fact, Miss Klockdale also had doubts. She was forced to stay here because she was worried about Little Garrett, but why did the other two people refuse to leave?


    Fortunately, Morgans said that he was originally the boss of the World News Agency. This cake island is clearly going to break the big news, so he is willing to leave.


    But this Streisie, like a little girl who is really looking forward to someone else''s wedding, pestered herself to talk about little girls all day.


    Annoying!


    "Well, my children, are you ready?" Charlotte Lingling squinted, looking at the people beside the ring.


    "You can start anytime."


    Among the four, a female swordsman with a very long neck stood up and nodded slowly to Charlotte Lingling.


    As the oldest of the four, she is much more mature and stable than the other siblings.


    "In that case, let''s start!" Charlotte Lingling smiled openly.


    Armand and Snug stood up slowly. The first game was a duel between them.


    Garrett had a calm face and didn''t care about the outcome of this battle at all, as if it had nothing to do with him.


    Moreover, today''s game is just a cutscene, and even the champion has already been decided by the mother.


    It''s brother Snug.


    Sure enough, even though Armand''s swordsmanship in the ring seemed extremely powerful, after deliberately avoiding the opponent''s vitals, the killing intent was far less intense than before.


    But after a few symbolic gestures, he was defeated.


    Garrett slowly stood up, and the next game was between himself and Mondoer''s brother.


    Wait a minute, just pretend to be invincible and give in.


    But at this time, a girl in the clothes of a cake castle maid stumbled to Garrett''s side and gently took her arm.


    She opened her mouth softly, and a hoarse voice came from it.


    "Xiaojia," Lorne said softly while looking at his face reflected in the mirror.


    "you''re silly."


    "Did you know that when I was the lowest and most helpless in my life, it was not the years when I was advancing into the city, nor was it when I was escaping from the advancing city, when Shiji was like a mountain that made me unable to breathe, let alone In the previous battle between Ruxor and Jhin, I didn''t even know if I could survive."


    "But at the very beginning, when the two of us were trapped on that island."


    "That''s the real despair. There is no hope."


    "If it weren''t for you, I might have died there." Lorne laughed mockingly.His eyes in the mirror became firm.


    "Do you think your way of hurting yourself makes me happy?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    Garrett looked at the maid in front of her, and just wanted to talk, but the maid gently covered her mouth.


    "Don''t talk," the maid said softly.


    "At that time, I swear I will protect you forever."


    "A man''s oath cannot be defiled."


    "I know you have difficulties, maybe someone threatened you with my life, and you had to give in."


    "Don''t try to deceive me." The maid brought her nose close, and smelled Garrett.


    "Because emotional changes are not deceiving."


    "Now you just need to answer me, would you like to follow me."


    At this time, Garrett, all the grievances finally broke out together, and she finally cried.It turned out that he was so important in Lorne''s life.


    She remembered the kind of despair when she was on the isolated island. Two ten-year-old children supported each other. As soon as they escaped from that place, they encountered a fierce pirate.


    That is the real desperation.


    Compared to that, what is it now?


    "I am willing," Garrett said softly, tears running across her cheeks, dripping to the ground, fleeting.


    But there was a smile on her face at this moment, not the kind of heartbroken heartbroken that was before.It''s a smile called happiness.


    If Lorne''s brother dies, then I will die with him.


    It is countless times better to die with the person you like than to hang on for a lifetime with the person you hate.


    "it is good."


    The maid said slowly, with a domineering smile on her face.


    "I''m going to get rid of the people who are blocking us now, Xiao Jia, you must,"


    "wait for me!"


    After the maid said these words, she was taken aback for a moment, then opened her eyes in a daze, and said in confusion.


    "Me, why am I here?"


    At this time, when she saw Garrett in front of her, she didn''t know when she had already burst into tears, so she asked with concern.


    "Master Garrett, why are you crying?"


    "No, I didn''t cry" Garrett wiped away the tears on his face, revealing a charming smile.


    "I''m laughing."

 368 Chapter 365: If the world had no fairy tales

    "wait for me."


    Lorne slowly said to the mirror, the overlord turned on unconsciously, he was like a king.


    A light purple halo swept across the tavern.


    The chefs, attendants, and guests of the tavern couldn''t bear this tremendous force, fainted and fell to the ground.


    Agatha and Violet looked at Lorne silently. They felt that Lorne was so strange at this time, but they felt extremely relieved.


    As long as he is here, all difficulties are not difficult.


    They didn''t know that if Raleigh were there, they would be surprised to see Lorne before him.


    Because at this time Lorne''s back was very similar to the original Roger.


    The same was true for Roger at the time, as long as he stood there, he would feel at ease.


    As if there is nothing in this sea that this man can''t do!


    "I know you are inside, come out."


    Lorne spoke slowly to himself in the mirror, and then lightly touched the mirror, as if he had performed some kind of magic. The surface of the mirror was rippling, making Lorne''s image more and more blurred. Instead, there was a tall woman in a white dress with long lavender hair and a terrible scar on her face.


    She stood in the mirror and looked at Lorne quietly, as if she wanted to see through him.


    After a while, she said coldly.


    "Do you know how much Xiao Jia sacrificed for you, and do you know how much courage it takes to make that decision?"


    "By doing so, you have failed her good intentions and brought her into the abyss!"


    "I don''t know," Lorne said blankly, "I don''t know anything."


    "But I am sure that it is her decision that will make her and me regret for a lifetime!"


    "Absurd!" Bree rebuked."Is there anything more important than life?"


    "Do you know, what are you going to face later?"


    She had also supported Lorne to take Little Garrett away, but after hearing Xiao Jia''s determination last night, she was shaken.


    Will die, there is no one who offends those two people and can still live at ease in this world.


    "A person is always willing to give his life for something."


    Lorne said calmly.


    "Dream? Freedom? Family? Power? Fame? Wealth?"


    "It is so, so talents are people! Not animals!"


    "And me," Ron''s mouth cracked open, revealing a grinning grin.


    "I will never let anyone down!"


    "This is what Lorne insists on!"


    "Use Xiao Jia to replace my lingering life, I! Do! No! Come!"


    Lorne said word by word.


    Even the naval hero Karp, who was crushed by the word "justice" behind him, said it.


    "Bad guys are not forgivable, but family members are different!"


    What if he is a "demon"?How about he personally pushed this era into the abyss of rampage?


    He just values ??his family so much, what''s wrong?


    If there is no fairy tale in the world, then he will turn the world into a fairy tale!


    Bree trembled all over, looking at Lorne in front of him and couldn''t say a word.But when she saw Lorne''s stubborn look, she suddenly thought of her brother.


    In order to protect his younger siblings, Kata Kuli used a scarf to cover his ugly fangs, creating a perfect and powerful image.


    If Lorne and Garrett are at this time.In terms of him and himself, he might also make the same choice as Lorne.


    Is this a man?


    Bree was silent for a moment before she slowly spoke.


    "Well, then I will help you, who called me your sister?"


    With a wave of Bree''s hand, the surface of the mirror once again showed ripples.Then Lorne took everyone through the mirror step by step and entered the world in the mirror.


    "Little Garrett''s marriage partner is Kaido''s subordinate, the general of Wano Country, Heitan Orochi."


    After deciding to help Lorne, Bree quickly shared his information.


    Black charcoal snake?Lorne had heard the name vaguely, and it seemed that the fat ninja Shinnin who had met in Dres Rosa mentioned it before.


    As one of the four emperors, Kaido''s residence, Hezhi has always been the focus of many forces.


    However, due to its closed-door policy, and with Lorne''s intelligence capabilities, he has not obtained any useful information for so many years.


    "His background is not small. According to his mother, he is not simply affiliated with Kaido, but is more of a cooperative relationship with Kaido."


    It belongs to a cooperative relationship with the Four Emperors!Lorne''s eyebrows jumped, so this black charcoal snake is quite big, no wonder Charlotte Lingling gave up on herself.


    The cooperation of the two four emperors, compared with the entire sea, no one can be an enemy.


    "He brought a lot of men, and he is resting on Cake Island at this time."


    Bree said softly.Then began to describe in detail the names of the men she saw.


    Because he didn''t understand Wano Country, Lorne didn''t know the people Bree said, but in the end, Bree swallowed, and said with lingering fear.


    "Among his staff, there is another person who is worth noting, and he almost saw my disguise."


    "He has a strange appearance, his face is full of burns, only one eye and one arm."


    "But despite his disability, his strength is indeed one of the strongest people under Heitan Dashe."


    One-eyed, one-armed!


    A man''s name appeared in Lorne''s mind.


    ember!It seemed that his sword of Damocles didn''t cause much damage to him, and he was still alive and kicking now.


    However, he was almost recovered, and even because he mastered "Flowing Sakura", Lorne was stronger than before.


    I don''t know who will kill him this time.


    "Yes, it should be him." Bree''s pupils shrank and forced herself to calm down.


    Without him, the name of the "Three Plagues" is too loud. The head of the "Three Plagues", the "Flame Plague", is a powerful man with no less prestige than his elder brother Kata Kuri.


    "They are resting in the room on Cake Island now," Bree picked up a mirror and looked at it.


    "No, they got up and seemed to be leaving! What should we do now?"


    ...


    Garrett and Snug entered the ring together.


    Garrett won the game after Mondor made a clean surrender.At this time, it was already the last battle for the fourth general.


    I''m sorry, brother.Garrett said in his heart.Then the blood penetrated through her pores and condensed into a pair of armor on her skin.


    "Blood Valkyrie."


    Garrett said softly, and a blood spear appeared in her hand.


    "Declaration of the Blood God!"


    At this time she was fully armed, this was her strongest form.


    She rushed towards Mondor and said softly in her heart.


    Sorry, brother Snug, but this time, I shouldn''t lose now!


    Because I have to wait for someone!

 369 Chapter 366

    Snug looked at Garrett, who was covered in blood armor, and was a little surprised, because according to his mother, he had already been designated as the fourth general star.


    Besides, after today, she will be married to Wano Country, even if she takes the title of Jiangxing, what is the use.


    Then, a smile appeared at the corner of Snug''s mouth.


    "Even if you try your best, you can''t be my opponent, little Garrett."


    A cloud of yellow transparent liquid emerged from Snug''s hand and dripped onto the ring.


    As an oily man who eats oily fruits, Snug has the ability to control oil.


    In constant training, he has turned this ability into his own instinct.The strength is also at the top of the entire family, which is why his mother has chosen him as the fourth star.


    "Let my brother teach the naughty sister a lesson!"


    "Greasy noodles!"


    Snug waved his hand, and a cloud of yellow liquid rushed towards Garrett like a jet of water.


    boom!


    Garrett swiftly avoided, and the ball of butter directly hit the stone pillar next to the ring and shattered it.


    "hiss."


    All the audience in the audience took a breath, such a terrifying power.This Snug didn''t seem to keep his hands at all.Want to beat the opponent with one blow.


    Everyone had already thought of the scene where Garrett was hit by the butter and fell in a pool of blood because he couldn''t dodge.


    Such terrible destructive power is worthy of being a child of the Charlotte family.


    But isn''t Garrett her sister?


    On the high stage, Charlotte Lingling frowned slightly. Little Garrett is today''s protagonist. If she hurts her, how can she explain to the black charcoal snake?


    If the old pervert refuses this marriage because of Garrett''s damaged appearance, then his plan to conquer the world will be ruined!


    She is ready to take action at any time.


    "Good speed, it seems that your ability has the effect of increasing your speed."


    Snug looked at Garrett faintly, just now, it was just his tentative blow.


    "Next, it won''t be so easy to hide."


    The pale yellow liquid poured out from Snug''s hands, covering his whole body as if he was wearing a layer of armor.


    "If you are just powerful, you can''t get a foothold in this sea."


    "Because of physical skills and domineering, it is the most basic thing!"


    His figure suddenly disappeared, and then suddenly appeared in front of Garrett, a sweeping leg violently kicked at Garrett''s thin waist.


    Garrett tried to dodge, but found that his body was slimy. I don''t know when, a mass of butter liquid has wrapped around his legs!


    boom!


    Garrett urged the blood to turn into a shield, blocking it in front of him, but the temporary shield couldn''t stop Snug''s huge power at all, and it shattered at the moment of the collision.


    Garrett was kicked out, smashed into a stone pillar, and the entire stone pillar suddenly broke.


    "After all, as a woman, she is still a weak woman. If you weren''t for your outstanding appearance, you wouldn''t even have the value of marriage!"


    Snug stood there and said sarcastically.


    "It''s not ashamed to lose to the future star, I advise you to give up early."


    "Then get married with peace of mind and contribute to the family."


    boom!


    The broken stone pillar could not withstand its own power, and collapsed suddenly and turned into fragments.


    Snug looked at the fragments in this place lightly, as if he had a chance to win.


    And Charlotte Lingling looked at a seat next to her, why the black charcoal snake hadn''t arrived yet.


    Just as she was hesitating whether to announce Snug''s victory, a pair of slender arms stretched out from the ruins.


    A clear and stubborn voice came from among the ruins.


    "I do not!"


    Boom boom boom!


    The dark clouds in the sky changed color, and the originally clear sky suddenly became gloomy.


    The billowing thunder roared among the dark clouds.


    Among the ruins of the stone pillar, a thin figure slowly stood up.


    She is wearing red armor and holding a blood spear.Like the Valkyrie on the battlefield.


    "Why are you so persistent?" Snug frowned, and the butter changed, covering the entire ring, rolling like a sea wave.


    "Don''t you know that all your efforts are in vain?"


    "You can''t change anything at all."


    Garrett laughed mockingly. She raised her spear and aimed at Snug. At this moment, she suddenly remembered the dark warrior she had faced before.


    He is just like himself, even if he knows he is defeated, he will never give up.


    I didn''t understand why he wanted to do this before, but now I seem to understand.


    A person, there are always things that he does not want to give up. I don''t know what a dark man insists on, but he is never willing to give up Brother Lorne!


    Zi Zi Zi.


    The blood that Garrett swayed on the ring seemed to have heard the call of the master, and slowly floated up, condensed into a dagger in midair and aimed at Snug.


    boom!


    A bolt of thunder and lightning crossed the sky and hit the direction of the cake castle.


    The bright light of Lei Guangliang''s entire sea illuminates Garrett''s stubborn face.


    She looked at the opponent in front of her, and she had already made up her mind.


    I will never give up before Brother Lorne comes!


    On the high platform, a man wearing a white scarf and covering half of his face turned his head, looking at the direction of this lightning, thoughtfully.


    Are you finally here?


    Lorne!


    ...


    "This staircase seems a bit long!" With the help of his hands, the black charcoal snake walked down the stairs of the cake castle, but after walking for almost ten minutes, he did not reach the end of the stairs.


    He remembered that when they came up, the stairs weren''t that long!


    "Maybe it''s because the adults are about to get married. It''s a joy." The man with squinted eyes on the nose of a plane next to him said flatly.


    He is the first confidant of Black Charcoal Orochi, the merchant and liaison of the Black Charcoal Shogunate, and the boss of the biggest gangster in the Hezhi Kingdom, and the sleeper crazy!


    Regardless of his flattering appearance, he is a lingering nightmare for the local residents in the country of Wazaki.


    Mention of his name, people''s instinctive reaction is fear.


    "Maybe it''s not the reason." A man in a robe said lightly in the team.


    He stretched out his left hand and stroked the wall, feeling the touch of the green brick, then clenched his fist, slammed a punch, punched a hole in the wall.


    "You''re crazy, Jhin!" The Black Charcoal Snake scolded furiously when he saw this scene.


    "This is the base camp of BIG¡¤mom, who is on the same level as Master Kaido. Don''t you put her in your eyes when you do this?"


    "If the old lady is held accountable, I can''t keep it..."


    But he hadn''t finished speaking yet, but he saw a world full of mirrors in the broken wall.


    A man wearing a black cloak sat and looked at them calmly, as if waiting for his guest.

 370 Chapter 367 The King Above the Mist

    The world is full of all kinds of mirrors, and each mirror has a different picture. Upon closer inspection, it seems to be the scenes of the cake castle.


    "It''s been a long time since I saw you, it''s you, I discovered the strangeness so soon."


    Lorne stared straight at the man who had punched the wall, a smile appeared on his mouth.


    "I knew, you wouldn''t die so easily," Jhin took off his robe, revealing his burnt and hideous face, he stared at Lorne with only one eye left.


    "I was thinking just now, why didn''t I see you on Cake Island? I didn''t expect you to be here waiting for me."


    "who are you?"


    The Black Charcoal Snake stared at the black-haired man in front of him, and said coldly.


    "Do you know that you have offended this general? This is an undisputed capital crime in peacetime."


    "But because this general is going to marry a beauty today, and he is in a good mood, I can barely let you go."


    Black Charcoal Big Snake pretended to say magnanimously, and then wanted to turn around and leave, but he couldn''t wait to see what that flower of the Charlotte family looked like.


    But no one of his men dared to act rashly, all of them looked at the black-haired man in front of them as if they were facing an enemy.


    "Maybe I can''t leave," Heitan Orochi''s first confidant, Sleeping Madness, said with a wry smile.


    "Because the person in front of you is here for us."


    "But please don''t worry. Lord Black Charcoal Orochi," Sleeping Crazy Death slowly pulled out the samurai sword from his waist, the dark surface of the blade reflected a little cold light.


    "This sword is called Onimaruzuna, one of the secret treasures of Wano Country. Using it to send a king to the Qiwu Haiwai Road does not count as burying it."


    With a wave of Sleep Crazy Death, countless afterimages appeared, dazzling people.


    The Lorne seat¡¯s chair was instantly chopped into pieces by countless knives, but because the cut was too smooth, it still maintained its complete shape.


    But there were countless bottomless knife marks on the wall behind him, and then it collapsed.


    On the other hand, Lorne himself showed dozens of wounds, and blood spurted out like a fountain.


    And the sleep madman who completed this action did not move his feet one step from beginning to end.


    Although he is a dog of the Black Charcoal Serpent, he is also the most powerful one.


    And he is such a powerful person, he has a resounding name outside of the country.


    Great swordsman!


    "There are only people with false names." Sleeping Crazy Death said with disdain after taking the knife into its sheath.


    But at this time, Jhin''s expression did not fluctuate in the slightest.He pointed to the broken debris on the chair and said calmly.


    "Do you think he is the kind of weak person who can solve it easily?"


    Sleeping Madman looked at the chair in astonishment, but found that it was not the black-haired man sitting there before.


    It''s a ninja wearing a black night suit. Sleeping Crazy Death knows this person as his subordinate. The ninja''s eyes are wide open and he can''t squint!


    "Lorne''s seems to be able to manipulate other people''s perceptions and make the opponent hallucinate."


    "The war started as early as the beginning!"


    The ninja team immediately contracted their formation, surrounded the black charcoal snake in the middle, and looked around vigilantly.


    "Manipulate other people''s perception, isn''t this incomprehensible?"


    "Is this the enchanter in the outer sea?"


    Sleeping Madman frowned and said, opponents who can control perception are really hard to deal with.


    Especially for his swordsman.


    No wonder that the man named Lorne was able to take away one arm and one eye of Master Jin.


    "It''s not unsolvable," Jhin remembered his previous experience with Lorne.


    "Fully urge the sense of color domineering to feel the strangeness around, Lorne can control perception, but can not control the sense of crisis of the sense of color domineering."


    "Eyes can deceive, ears can deceive, but seeing and hearing domineering will never deceive!"


    "As long as you lock your opponent firmly with the domineering look and hearing, then Lorne''s abilities are useless."


    "Useless anymore? Hahaha..."


    A man''s sarcasm voice came from deep in the hall. After hearing this voice, a ninja in the crowd suddenly became frenzied.


    He secretly took out the ribs between his waist and stabbed the black charcoal snake in the crowd.


    thump!


    Fortunately, the sleep madman keenly discovered the strangeness of this ninja, the "Onimaru Tsunami" was slightly out of her waist, and a cold light directly cut off the ninja''s arm.


    In the severe pain, the ninja finally woke up, holding his broken arm and wailing in pain.


    "Will you sum up your experience in the battle, won''t I improve myself?"


    The eyes of the other ninja became dull, and a sarcasm voice came from his mouth.


    "Do you think I''m the same me before?"


    A cloud of mist that didn''t know where it came from enveloped the entire hall, making the already dark environment very strange.Compress their sight to a small area.


    "What you rely on is this mist?" Jhin frowned.


    "if not?"


    It was Lorne''s soft voice that answered him.


    But soon they discovered the strangeness of this fog, not only their vision was compressed, but also their domineering coverage.


    Now, their domineering range is so small that they can only cover a few meters in front of them.


    A little bit outside, it is like the fog of the abyss.


    A piece of nothingness.


    Everyone who has fought against Lorne knows that although Lorne''s abilities are weird, he is very afraid of seeing and seeing and being domineering. Some people with seeing and seeing and being domineering can even directly ignore Ron''s ability.


    This is also the reason why many powerhouses don''t really appreciate Ron. Normal physical strength, poor physical skills, barely two-color domineering, and weak ability.


    Such a person cannot reach the pinnacle of this sea.


    But after seeing the mist, Jhin knew they were all wrong.


    When everyone''s proud sight and domineering were suppressed by this mist, they could only rely on their five senses.


    And Lorne, who has super perceptual ability, is the only king standing on the top of the mist!


    "Be careful! Don''t distract!"


    Jhin turned around and shouted at the ninjas behind him.After all, the life safety of the black charcoal snake is the most important thing.


    But before he finished speaking, he heard swords piercing his chest, blood pouring out, and ninjas wailing.


    Behind him, there was tremendous chaos.


    Jhin gritted his teeth, a pair of jet black wings stretched out from behind, and a black beak grew from his hideous face. He had transformed into a toothless pterosaur.


    The pitch-black domineering entangled around the broken arm of the right hand, turning into a thick and powerful arm.Reshaping the residual limbs and arms through domineering, this is an extremely high-end technique that only a few strong people can master.


    Jhin has made up his mind to fight Lorne quickly.


    But he just rushed out a few steps, only to find a man wearing a black cloak, standing not far from them, looking at them calmly.


    After seeing Jhin, he smiled slightly, showing his white teeth.


    It was like meeting an old friend who had been reunited for a long time and couldn''t help but greet each other.

 371 Chapter 368

    In such a misty environment, ordinary people will be shocked when they suddenly see a person standing not far away smiling at themselves.


    But Jhin is no ordinary person, and his experience in Pushing the City makes his heart as firm as steel.After seeing Lorne, there was a raging flame in his one eye.


    "All your grievances and my grievances will end here." Jhin waved his hand, and an invisible halo condensed on his left hand.


    Flames burned on his shoulders, like a god in an ancient mural.


    In the face of Lorne, he did not dare to keep his hands, and immediately sacrificed his strongest state.


    boom!


    Needless to say, Jhin smashed towards Lorne with a fist wrapped in flames.Straight through his chest.Blood spewed out and dyed Jhin''s arms red.


    Is it fake again?!


    Jhin retracted his hand, and at the moment he penetrated his opponent''s chest, he knew that Lorne in front of him was a fake.


    So where is Lorne really?


    A chill surged into Jin''s heart.


    Ahhhhh!


    Behind him, the wailing of ninjas, and the sound of sharp swords cutting off limbs, blood gushing.


    "Lorne''s goal is Lord Black Charcoal Orochi!" Jhin''s calm face finally showed a trace of panic.


    He made a mistake.


    He thought that Lorne''s character would definitely deal with his own enemy before dealing with the black charcoal snakes.


    So they left the large army and wanted to induce Lorne out, the two fought to the death.


    But unexpectedly, Lorne''s real goal was the black charcoal snake who stepped out of the country for the first time!


    "Protect the general!"


    The ninjas turned their backs to the black charcoal snake, surrounded him round and round, then picked up the short swords in their hands and looked around vigilantly.


    Surrounded by fog, it seemed that a beast was hiding in the fog and peering at them. This feeling was desperate.


    From time to time, there were ninjas with lower mental qualities, unable to withstand the tremendous pressure in their hearts, and being taken advantage of by Ron.Raise the butcher knife to the partner around him.


    The scene was once chaotic!


    "How could this happen!" Black Charcoal Orochi looked at each other, and the ninjas, who were fewer and fewer, were extremely anxious.These are his elite, the capital of the country of Harmony.


    Although it was because of Kaido, even if all were lost, it was impossible for anyone in the country to threaten his status.


    However, he must be more controlled by Kaido, and he can''t do whatever he wants like before.


    This is something that the black charcoal serpent who was used to the earth emperor cannot tolerate.


    "Isn''t this the old woman''s base camp? Why haven''t reinforcements come for so long."


    "Is she really a strong one with Kaido?"


    Seeing the falling ninja, the Black Charcoal Snake became anxious, regardless of whether she would offend Charlotte Lingling, she couldn''t help cursing.


    "It may not be that simple."


    The squinting sleep madman gently drew his knife, and after beheading a controlled ninja, he looked around and said calmly.


    "We may have been caught in the magic of the outer sea magician."


    "This place may not be Cake Island anymore." Sleeping Mad Death Lang looked around and said a shocking fact.


    "What?!" Black Charcoal Snake exclaimed, thinking of the strangely long spiral staircase, and he became uneasy.


    If this is not Cake Island, then where is it?


    "Are you all okay." Jhin emerged from the mist, looking anxiously at the black charcoal snake and the sleeping madman.


    "I just heard a scream from here."


    "It''s okay for the time being." Sleeping Crazy Death Lang walked towards Jin with a smile.


    "But I found that we should have been caught in the magic of a witcher, and we were trapped in this place."


    "Ok?"


    "And there is only one way to crack the magic arts, and that is." Sleeping Mad Death Lang stood in front of Jin, squinting his eyes, and showing a cruel smile.


    "Kill that wizard!"


    Sleeping Crazy Deathman''s hand pinched the famous sword Onimaruzuna, and a sword qi flew from the bottom to Jin''s neck.


    "The sky is first class, Ihe!"


    Sword-drawing and cutting is a compulsory course for every swordsman in the country of Wano. By putting the body and mind into his own sword, he brakes with silence, and then comes first, bursting out with shocking power.


    This is the essence of drawing a sword. A powerful swordsman will not let his opponent see the moment he draws the sword.


    Sleeping Crazy Death Lang is extremely confident in his swordsmanship, and at such a close distance, even the powerhouse of the Three Disasters level will be injured without preparation.


    Seeing the Sleeping Madman attacking him, "Jin" didn''t seem to be surprised, his body deflected slightly, and he avoided the attack in an extremely clever posture.


    "How did you tell that I was not Jhin."


    "Jin" looked at the sleep madman and said calmly.


    "I actually don''t know if you are Master Jin or not," Sleeping Crazy Death Lang looked at the man in front of him, showing his white teeth, and said with a smile.


    "Now that I know that you can manipulate other people''s perceptions, then I am wary of anyone."


    "After all, I am just a dog raised by the General. The duty of the dog is to protect the owner''s safety!"


    Seeing the sleep madman calling himself a dog, there is no shame on his face, but he is extremely proud.It''s like the dog of the black charcoal snake, what a glorious thing.


    "But now, I can already conclude that you are not Lord Jin."


    Sleeping Crazy Killer looked straight at his opponent.


    "If it''s a real Jhin-sama, I will definitely fight back after I shot, instead of talking to me here now."


    "Your caution has made you lose the last chance to escape." Sleeping Madman drew out his famous knife, Onimaruzuna, and the dark surface of the knife reflected "Jin"''s eyes as calm as an abyss.


    "You can''t escape, Lorne." One in a pitch-black uniform.The man with wings on his back walked out of the thick fog and looked at his opponent.Surround this fake "Jin" back and forth.


    His eyes are full of fighting spirit!


    But at this time, the fake "Jin" laughed ha ha ha, looked at the two coldly, without fear in his heart.


    "Do you think you two will eat me?"


    boom!


    A flash of thunder flashed across the fog, and a thunder slammed against the ninja army of the black charcoal snake.


    This poor elite unit was completely wiped out before it had time to shoot.Turned into coke in one place.


    A naked boy stood opposite the black charcoal snake.Looking at him coldly.


    The fake "Jin" shrank a few times and turned into a boy wearing a black cloak.


    He faced the two powerhouses of Wano Country alone, without any fear, with a cruel smile on his mouth.


    "And, when did you give me the illusion that I was only one person?"


    The first round is over.


    The second round begins.


    Jhin + Sleeping Madman VS Lorne!


    Ainilu vs Black Charcoal Orochi!

 372 Chapter 369

    Garrett glanced at the thunder that smashed toward the cake castle, and felt a familiar breath from the thunder.


    Ainilu is here too?


    "What are you looking at?"


    But at this time, a contemptuous voice pulled Garrett back from the memory. Snug''s hands were wrapped in two thick greasy balls, staring at Garrett firmly.


    "Did that thunder remind you something?"


    "But these are not important now," Snug said arrogantly, ignoring the bloody daggers that were aimed at him in the sky.


    "Contribute your strength to the family, and marry the black charcoal snake with peace of mind!"


    "Explosive grease!"


    The yellow grease made a "sizzling" sound.Vaguely you can see a ball of flame burning on it.


    This is a secret technique developed secretly by Snug.After burning grease, both speed and power will evolve to an incredible level.


    Garrett''s face changed drastically, and he urged the blood dagger to stab Snug, but Snug was calm as usual, evading all the daggers in an understatement, and walked in front of Garrett.


    In his eyes, the entire world slowed down, even if Garrett was strengthened by blood, it was as slow as a snail.


    But this state.Will consume his stamina greatly, Snug tried, even if he didn''t move, he could only maintain this state for half an hour at most.


    Once he makes a full shot, he can only last for five minutes at most.


    "But this time is enough to deal with a disobedient sister."


    Snug grabbed Garrett''s blood spear. With a huge power gap, Garrett could not resist at all, and he lifted his whole person up.


    "It''s over."


    Snug said calmly, and then slammed Garrett out of the ring.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to do it, but that Garrett is going to get engaged today. If her appearance is damaged, her mother will definitely punish herself.


    Thinking of that tyrannical and savage woman, even Snug in this state felt a deep sense of powerlessness.Only as a child of the Charlotte family does he know how terrifying his mother has.


    That kind of power can''t be achieved with hard work.This is the gap between humans and monsters!


    Zi Zi Zi!


    At this time, there was a sharp pain in his palm, and Garrett was still unwilling to give up in the air. He urged the blood on the outer layer of the blood spear in his hand to spin, and the blood that was spinning crazily stabbed like a drill. After wearing Snug''s armed defense, he felt a sharp pain in his palm, and subconsciously released Garrett''s spear and let her down.


    After landing, Garrett was unforgiving, and pierced Snug''s brow.But it was blocked by a layer of yellow transparent liquid.


    The tip of the gun slipped and slid over Snug''s face.


    "I will make you regret it." Snug said coldly.At the same time, he covered his body with a layer of grease.


    "Greasy armor!"


    If there is no strength, Snug will not be scheduled as the fourth star by Charlotte Lingling.


    Encased in oil, this slippery shell can almost make him immune to most physical attacks, which means that most of the attacks of the most powerful physical skills on this sea are fundamental to him. invalid!


    This is his hole card!


    And using this hole card means that Snug is really angry.


    Garrett did not succeed with a single blow, and did not give up, but continued to try to attack Snug from all parts.


    But once the spear touched the slippery layer of grease, it would involuntarily deflect in the surrounding direction.Not under Garrett''s control at all.


    "It''s useless."


    Snag slammed a blow, and easily took the petite Garrett away.But in the middle of the air, Snager was intercepted again. He kicked Garrett and kicked her into the ring.


    The ring cracked, and cracks spread.Snague looked at Garrett who fell on the ground, with a cruel smile on his mouth.


    "Don''t you want to give up? That''s good. Let my brother teach you."


    ...


    In the mirror world of Cake Island, Lorne quickly dodges Jhin''s attack.


    Originally learning the characteristics of Wano Country, "Flowing Sakura" is domineering, and taking advantage of perception in this mist, Lorne should have a great advantage when facing Jhin.


    However, the sleeping madman, who was peeping from the side, glanced at the battlefield like a vulture, did he give him a fatal blow when he was about to dominate.


    This made Lorne gradually at a disadvantage.


    And because of his location in the mirror world, Lorne couldn''t contact the war fortress above the sky, otherwise he would be able to solve all problems with the "Sword of Damocles".


    "I didn''t expect you to master Liu Ying''s essence so quickly." Jhin and Lorne exchanged punches, and both of them fists were dull, without the slightest brilliance.But the moment the fist touched, there was an explosion.


    This is the domineering collision of the two "liuying".During the fight, Jhin was surprised to find that Ron''s domineering was not inferior to himself.


    How old is he?How long has it been to learn Liu Ying''s domineering?


    At this time, Jhin finally understood why Golden Lion Shiji had taken Lorne''s admiration alone in the advance city, and invited him, who was only a teenager, to be his deputy.


    Did you see that Lorne had such a talent?


    "I remember answering you back then," Lorne said contemptuously, avoiding Jhin''s fist.


    "This kind of technology that can be understood by just learning and learning, only the frog at the bottom of the well will regard him as a treasure."


    "Follow the power of tongue!" Faced with Lorne''s provocation, Jhin remained unmoved.


    "Although I don''t know the principle. But since it''s been so long, you haven''t taken out that big killer yet, that is to say, in this world, you can''t use it?"


    He thought of the "Sword of Damocles" that resembled a natural disaster, and he still had lingering fears. The manpower seemed insignificant in the face of such natural disasters. Perhaps only monsters of the level of the Four Emperors could face such attacks.


    "I don''t need that to deal with you." Lorne looked at Jhin and said calmly.


    But his heart was extremely anxious. Xiao Jia was still waiting for him outside. Every time he was delayed, Xiao Jia would be more dangerous.


    Must fight quickly!


    It seems that you can only use that trick!Lorne made up his mind.Use the "whispering" ability to whisper to Agatha who is hiding in the corner.


    "Clear the mist."


    In the astonishment of Jhin and the Sleeping Madman, the mist that enveloped the world in the mirror gradually dissipated.


    And the man in the black cloak stood in front of them with determination in his eyes.

 373 Chapter 370 Lornes Assassin!

    "You gave up the advantage that the fog can limit the domineering of seeing, hearing, and appearing in front of us, are you ready to catch it?"


    Jhin looked at Lorne before him and sneered.The reason why he was suppressed by him just now was because this weird fog restricted his own experience, like a person suddenly blinded, inevitably a little uncomfortable.


    But now that the fog disappeared, then Lorne''s advantage disappeared.


    Jhin believed that he could crush Lorne with ease, just like advancing the city or the Loxor waters.


    "Since the fog has disappeared, then this enemy has been handed over to Master Jin."


    Sleeping Crazy Death Nodded to Jin, then turned and rushed behind him.He was a little worried about the safety of Lord Black Charcoal.


    Although Lord Black Charcoal Orochi possesses powerful black magic, this companion of Lorne is equally difficult to deal with.


    Sleeping madman clenched the famous sword Onimaruzuna in his hand, his eyes were full of sharpness.


    The safety of the black charcoal snake is above all else!


    "Do you want to catch with your hands? Indeed," Lorne said with a smile showing his white teeth, but his smile was extremely crippling.


    He didn''t even turn his gaze on the Sleeping Madman who turned and left. He was extremely confident of Anilu''s strength.


    "But you should be the one who should be arrested!"


    "Hehe," Jhin didn''t speak, and raised his right arm, which was condensed in the dark, armed color, over his chest, his thumb was extended to his fist, and then he rotated 180 degrees counterclockwise, poking down heavily. few times.


    The lack of strength is meaningless at all!


    Whoosh!


    Jhin''s calf bends slightly, and then suddenly exerts force, the floor cannot withstand his strength, and it breaks into several pieces.


    Jhin disappeared in an instant, and he rushed towards Lorne like a bullet.


    "Die!"


    "Ji Daoliu¡¤Bengquan!"


    Jhin''s sturdy right arm swept towards Ron''s head, and this fist rubbed against the air, unexpectedly sparking a little.


    Jhin is confident that once this punch hits, Lorne can instantly lose his combat effectiveness.


    boom!


    Lorne gently raised his left hand, attacked Jhin with his forearm under his crotch, and then elbowed Jhin''s neck with his right hand.But Jhin''s left hand also resisted Lorne''s attack.


    The two colorless Liu Ying domineering intertwined together, violently friction.


    Jhin had already anticipated the result of this match when he started his hands. The battle of a strong physical skill is often a collision between domineering and physical.


    Regarding these two points, Jhin is quite confident. The accumulation of decades is not comparable to a newcomer like Lorne!


    But at this time, after Jhin met Lorne''s eyes, he was inexplicably uneasy.


    Because he was too calm, as calm as a mourner who saw the dead.


    boom!


    At the moment when the two fists were intertwined and Liu Ying''s domineering colliding moment, Ron''s right knee slammed into Jin''s lower abdomen.


    The immense force smashed Jin''s lower abdomen into a depression, and Liu''s body involuntarily flew out toward the sky.


    And Lorne also jumped forward and rushed towards Jin.


    good chance!


    Doesn''t this Lorne know that he is the king of air combat?When he was at his peak, even if Sakarski lost to him, why did this Lorne fight with him in the air?


    Jhin hated the look in Ron''s eyes, so he had made up his mind to dig out these black eyes and place them on the teacher''s spiritual position.


    Pay homage to his spirit in heaven!


    "Extreme Stream¡¤Wind Leg!"


    With a sudden wave of Jhin''s wings, his body came to a halt in the air. With the help of his body''s gravity, he suddenly turned around and swept a heavy leg towards Lorne.


    However, Lorne almost didn''t even think about it. The Unexpected Prophet generally avoided Jhin''s kick, and then took advantage of the end of his old power and the new power did not rise, and directly kicked Jhin''s knee.


    Click!


    A sound of broken bones sounded in the air.


    Jhin''s face changed drastically, he wanted to distance himself from Lorne and fight for time to recover, but at this time, Lorne seemed to be transformed into a combat machine, and Jhin was not given time at all.


    Lorne looked at himself blankly, every time he made his attack seemed to be seen through by Lorne, he avoided the attack through the smallest movement, and then took the opportunity to counterattack him heavily.


    It seemed to fight without thinking at all, relying on the instinct of the body.This kind of attack was normal and stormy, continuous, and did not give Jin the slightest chance to breathe.


    Every time Jhin made a move, Lorne easily avoided him, and then shot back before he could react.His injuries are getting worse.


    The speed of wound healing is getting slower and slower. Is the recovery ability of the Fruit Awakened of its own animal system almost reaching its limit?


    Sweat oozes from Jhin''s forehead. Perhaps because of two consecutive heavy injuries, Jhin''s strength has fallen to the first echelon, but he is definitely not a weak person in this sea.


    However, it was the first time he encountered this kind of battle. In front of him, Lorne was comparable to himself or even inferior to himself, whether it was two-color domineering, or physical strength and speed, but he was able to crush himself easily.


    This feeling is like a person who has seen and heard color is molesting a newcomer who can''t see and hear color.


    But his own domineering looks, he was obviously not weak in this sea, the blue veins on Jhin''s forehead violently, just at this moment, he received several punches from Ron.


    If this continues, he will be consumed alive!


    Jhin finally couldn''t help it, his wings stirred, causing the wind to roar.Blow Lorne directly.


    However, he also received several punches from Lorne, and his body was full of uneven punch marks.


    In the neutral position of Lorne Fei Biaofei, Jhin retreated a few steps, the flames on his shoulders wrapped his body and burned heavily.


    Legend has it that the phoenix was born on fire, and Marco, the captain of the Whitebeard Pirate Group, was able to recover more quickly regardless of multiple injuries.


    Although his toothless pterosaur could not do this, it was able to increase its resilience dozens of times by consuming its life.


    The resilience of the awakened animal is amazing, but if it is increased by several times, it becomes immortal.


    But the only disadvantage is that after this recovery state is over, his body will be backlashed, and on the contrary, it will hurt more.


    Almost in the blink of an eye, all the wounds on Jhin¡¯s body healed. At the beginning, in Dresrosa, he and Sarkarski had the final battle. If he had used this trick in advance, he would have won. People may not be that admiral.


    This was Jhin''s biggest hole card, because the state of Lorne before him gave him a huge sense of oppression, as if he had faced Kaido.


    It can''t be defeated at all.


    What did he do?


    And Lorne looked at Jhin, with a strange smile on his calm face.


    At this point, there were still three minutes before Snug''s "explosive grease" state ended.

 374 Chapter 371 Death and Thor!

    Devil fruit is to give a person the ability to surpass ordinary people.


    Whether it¡¯s the avatar element of the nature system, the transformation of the animal system into various creatures, or the superhuman power of the superhuman system,


    These are things that ordinary people don''t have.


    And it''s not that you will become very powerful if you get the power of the Devil Fruit. If there is no corresponding development, everything is just empty talk.


    For example, the strongest white-bearded Edward Newgate in the legend has the ability to shake fruits. Between waves, mountains and rocks, earthquakes and tsunamis are coming.


    But if a weak person who has no power to bind a chicken gets this fruit, he can only use it for massage at best.


    This is the gap.


    Therefore, in this sea, the accepted point is to strengthen yourself according to the ability of your fruit. For example, the fruit of the animal system strengthens your physical skills and armed color domineering, and the elemental natural system strengthens your speed and sees and hears color domineering .


    In this way, you can maximize your strength.


    After obtaining this "fruit of perception", Lorne understood through experiments that the most essential power of this fruit is to manipulate his perception.


    He had a guess in the past that the ability to perceive the fruit is to strengthen his own perception, so that he can observe the changes in the surrounding environment from the perspective of God and deal with everything calmly.


    Isn''t this highly coincident with the domineering look and hearing?


    If the perception ability is combined with the domineering of seeing, hearing and color, will it produce some kind of wonderful chemical reaction?


    For example, will it become something omnipotent, such as... God.


    But because of his perception ability, Lorne couldn''t learn how to be domineering, so this guess could only be dragged down.


    Until he came to the new world and discovered the high-purity sea iron, Lorne could shield his abilities, and after continuous learning, he finally mastered the domineering look.


    But it''s not enough to only grasp the domineering of seeing, hearing, and color. Perception is essential, while domineering is a vague thing. How can the two be combined?


    Lorne has been unable to get the answer, so the strengthening plan has been shelved.It wasn''t until the Battle of Roxor that he was on the brink of desperation and realized the domineering look of the overlord, that Lorne understood why there must be an answer?


    In this world, not everything has a standard answer.


    Combining the domineering ability of seeing and hearing with the ability of perception is actually very simple, you only need to "think" yourself.


    I want you to be together, you must be together!


    This is something vaguely understood after awakening the domineering look of the overlord.


    Overlords don''t need process, they just need results.


    Lorne''s calm black eyes were aimed at Jhin, and he felt that he was almost omniscient and omnipotent now.


    Seeing and hearing color domineering was strengthened to the extreme by the fruit of perception, and it was completely hidden in every cell, blood vessel and meridian of Ron''s body.He had seen through all of Jhin''s attacks.


    When I was thinking about how to evade, my body took the lead, evading all attacks that could be avoided like a conditioned reflex.


    And fight back while avoiding.


    In this state, I have used this physical fitness to the limit, and every movement is perfect.


    Because of the separation of body and consciousness, the spirit moved with the body, and Ron was actually nervous at this time. He seemed to have become a god sitting in front of the screen, watching himself on the screen beating his opponent.


    And seeing and hearing the state of color domineering and perceptual ability intertwined, Lorne named him,


    "grim Reaper"


    This trick completely got rid of Lorne''s previous habit of relying too much on Jiazhi''s technology because of his lack of individual combat effectiveness, but it had a huge shortcoming.


    That''s because of seeing and hearing the domineering and high-speed running, this "reaper" state is extremely mentally exhausting, just running for such a short while, Ron felt a little dizzy in his head.


    This was originally Lorne''s killer trick to deal with Charlotte Lingling when he was about to rescue Garrett. Even if it wasn''t her opponent, he could delay a little time.


    But I didn¡¯t expect to be forced out by this Jin. Xiaojia was still outside waiting for him. Lorne didn¡¯t have time to fight with Jin and Haw, so when the development could not solve them all at once through the mist, he just Used his strongest trick.


    At this time, the flame on Jhin''s shoulder gradually extinguished, and the wound on his whole body.He took a deep breath and looked at Lorne solemnly.


    For the first time, he regarded the man in front of him as an opponent on the same level as himself.From the very beginning, in Pushing the City, watching himself shivering, he could only survive by virtue of his own ability.


    Lorne was just a poor and hateful child in his own eyes.


    When I arrived at Roxor Island, I quickly learned Liu Ying''s domineering, and with that great sword that fell from the sky, he severely inflicted himself.


    Think he was just lucky.


    This third battle slapped Jhin in the face fiercely, and Lorne actually crushed himself from the front.


    This speed of progress is really terrifying, and the teacher did not lose injustice.


    "I approve of you. No matter what the outcome of this battle, your grievances and grievances have been wiped out."


    Jhin said solemnly, his scarred face expressionless.It''s just that no one noticed that a few white hairs appeared on his head. This was a sequelae of using that trick. His lifespan was running out.


    "That''s really thank you." Lorne spoke for the first time after entering the "Reaper" state.


    "I will scatter your ashes in front of the teacher''s gravestone."


    Jhin waved his fist and said calmly.Then their bodies disappeared at the same time.


    Only the sound of fists colliding in the air.


    They all know that this time, there is not only a victory, but also life and death!


    The third round,


    Lorne vs Jhin!


    Deathmatch, begin!


    ...


    On the other side of the battlefield, the Sleeping Madman quickly returned to the side of the Black Charcoal Orochi.The bodies of ninjas turned into coke are everywhere on the ground.


    The black charcoal snake turned into a monster with eight heads and eight tails, and a cloud of blue thunder and lightning appeared in front of the ferocious biter.


    Seeing this scene, Sleeping Madman felt relieved a lot. According to Master Kaido, the black charcoal Orochi possessed very rare magical skills, even in the vast open sea, it was the first-class ability.


    They called this animal type, snake fruit, phantom beast species, and eight-qi large snake form.


    This is a monster in the mythology of Wano Country. It is extremely tyrannical. Only the dragon killed by the legendary samurai Ryoma can match it.


    This outsider must not be his opponent.


    "Eudemons?"


    Ainilu smiled contemptuously, the man in front of him was pampered, he hadn''t exercised much at all, and he had a powerful fruit without knowing it. This was what he was most disgusting with.


    A thunder sword appeared in Ainilu''s hand, and the dark, armed color was wrapped around the thunder sword. He jumped high and slashed at the monster with the highest eight heads in front of him!


    Just like in the legend, he was not afraid to face the Yachi Orochi and beheaded it,


    Susanoo!

 375 Talk about this book in the middle of the night.

    This is actually the first step of Mengxin''s work. It was fun at first, so I took the draft I wrote a few years ago and uploaded it.Therefore, most readers can see that the style of the first few pages of this book is not the same as the style of the latter.


    I didn''t expect to sign the contract all at once. Since I signed the contract, I was responsible. The eunuch I hated the most before.So I will never become the kind of person I hate most, even if my grades are not good, I will stick to it.


    The next step is to change the settings and write the outline. You can probably tell from reading my book. Compared with many authors, my writing style is very immature, so the results are not forgiven, but since the beginning Up to now, I have not deleted a comment. I will read every reader''s comment seriously, and I will think about their criticism.


    For example, at first, some readers pointed out that there is no color in armed color domineering.


    I immediately flipped through the comics. From the top war to the Cake Island chapter, the vast majority of armed and domineering users appeared in pitch black.


    But when Raleigh was training Luffy, he did use the words "Armed and domineering are invisible armor covering people".He, as well as a strong man like Karp, have never used the dark, armed color domineering.


    So I was thinking at the time that the appearance of armed domineering was in the period of the top war. How should wt fill in the pit of Karp¡¯s ¡°Iron Fist of Love¡± in the early stage, and whether there will be a more advanced invisible domineering.


    So I was a little bit willful and didn''t change it.


    Sure enough, "Flowing Sakura" appeared in Wano Country.


    Also, some readers pointed out that the effect of eating the devil fruit will be known.


    Regarding this point, I really turned over the comics. When it comes to eating devil fruits, I first thought of the two agents in the Capital of Seven Waters, so I turned through the comics and found that they did use them.


    "I don''t know what this ability is, but I''ll know if I try it later."


    To describe it in this way, it is boldly assumed that people cannot directly know their abilities after eating the devil fruit, which is convenient for the number of water words (crossed out).


    But I didn''t expect it to arouse so many readers'' resentment, I thought about it, and downplayed this setting.


    Regarding what many readers say about the ink I wrote, I have tried to improve it, but the effect is not obvious.Because I like to clarify everything.And in the middle and late stages, I speeded up every plot appropriately (self-feeling).


    However, this is after all a temporary solution, not a permanent cure, unless I push the previous plot to a new level.At my current speed, it is very slow to do this.


    So I decided that when I finished writing this book, the next one would definitely consider the plot before writing (if I continue writing).


    Let¡¯s talk about why the protagonist¡¯s ability is set as "Perception Fruit". In fact, when I was watching "Dragon Ball Super", I saw Wukong¡¯s "freedom and extreme power" state, and I sighed directly, this Nima, isn¡¯t it Do you see color domineering?


    But Ji Yi Goku is so handsome, I can''t help writing.


    But when I really started to set it up, I found that "Zhu Yi Gong" was too buggy in One Piece World. The body automatically defended against attacks, so that the protagonist could have a strong combat power from the beginning, so I couldn''t write it like that.


    So cut and cut!The protagonist¡¯s ability is set as the fruit of perception, and because of the super perceptual ability, it is difficult for the protagonist to cultivate the domineering, until now, the protagonist¡¯s "reaper" form has only met with everyone.


    In fact, in the early stage, I was arrogant and wrote a lot of pitfalls, thinking that there are pitfalls and not deluding the author, but until now, I have found that many plots are beyond the scope of my ability.I can only try to consolidate as much as possible.


    Now that the plot has entered the middle and late stages, I have also begun to conceive the next book.I will try to speed up the codeword.


    correct!One more thing is that I was blocked a few chapters because of the ban on Huang some time ago, but they have not been released yet, and I am still editing them.


    But I really don¡¯t know where it¡¯s written yellow!


    In the middle of the night, the nonsense was written here.good night!

 376 Chapter 372

    Ainilu is topless, holding a thunder sword, like the legendary god who controls thunder and lightning.


    "Oh! Ah! It hurts!"


    From top to bottom, Lei Jian directly chopped off the middle head of the black charcoal snake. The black charcoal snake was pampered with dignity. He had never suffered this kind of grievance, and it was rolling all over the floor in pain.


    The picture freezes at the moment when the blood of the black charcoal snake is swaying, and Ainilu opens his arms to accept the shower.


    "Su Ge Ming Zun!" Sleeping Crazy Death Lang screamed in despair.


    Su Ge Mingzun, that is, the legendary Susano Man.


    The picture in front of me is surprisingly similar to the legendary Ukiyo-e in which Su Ge Mingzun lured the Yaki Orochi with wine.


    Is he the one who wants to end Wa no country?


    "What Su Ge Mingzun, I don''t understand." Ainilu scratched his ears and said disdainfully.


    "However, there is one thing I know well."


    The thunder sword in Anilu''s hand dissipated and turned into several thunderbirds around him.


    vivid.


    "That is, you have crossed the boundary!" With a wave of Aini''s passer-by, these thunderbirds flew straight towards Sleeping Madness with a roar.


    "Those who cross the boundary must die!"


    The man in front of him put a lot of pressure on him, even more than this black charcoal snake.After he appeared, Ainilu understood a little.


    That is, if you don''t defeat this swordsman in Wano country, you can''t solve the black charcoal snake.


    "No, he is not Su Ge Mingzun, just a little alike." Sleeping Crazy Death quickly calmed down, holding the hilt of the famous sword Onimaruzuna with his hand.


    For the Lord Black Charcoal Snake, even in the face of the real Su Ge Mingzun, he would not hesitate to cut it up.


    "One day first class, cut without heart!"


    Sleeping Madman closed his eyes, and at the moment when these thunderbirds were about to approach him, a shocking sword light burst from his waist and collided with thunderbirds.


    Then there was a fierce explosion, the smoke dissipated, and the two stood at both ends of the hall, facing each other coldly.


    In this short match, they have already distinguished that the opponent is by no means inferior to their own strong.A little carelessness is the end of defeat.


    Jhin''s roar and the sound of punches collided in his ears, and the battlefield on the other side had also entered a fiery stage.


    The moment he heard the sound, Sleeping Madman and Ainilu moved at the same time. The battlefield on the other side had entered the anxious stage, and Jhin and Lorne were entangled.


    In other words, the winner of the two of them can determine the outcome of the other battlefield.


    Sleeping Madman drew out his long knife, and his domineering instantly covered the surface of the knife, silent and swift.


    He is confident that as long as he is given a chance to get close to the opponent, he will surely be able to defeat him with his skillful sword skills.


    And Ainilu also started to move at the moment when the sleep madman acted, but he chose to retreat.


    Having been in Qinghai for so long, he clearly knows how terrifying destructive power those top swordsmen have in close combat, and his half-slapped elementalization may not be able to avoid his attacks.


    Therefore, at the beginning, Ainilu did not give the sleep madman a close combat opportunity. In the state of incarnation of thunder, Ainilu''s speed occupies an absolute advantage.


    He fought and retreated.Constantly use Thunderbird to harass the sleep madman''s physical fitness, and use his speed advantage to fly his kite.


    It was like dealing with Thaddeus before.


    Because he had absolute confidence in Lorne, Lorne and Jhin faced off for the last time, and it was Lorne who would survive!


    All he needs to do is to hold the sleep madman, let him not harass Lorne.


    ...


    Cake island, ring.


    Snug, wearing "oiled armor", completely pressed Garrett to fight. In front of this layer of slippery armor, the girl''s powerful destructive power was completely useless.


    Boom boom boom!


    Snague punched Garrett directly from the midair and fell heavily into the ring.


    The ring seemed to be unable to withstand the huge impact anymore, and finally broke into pieces, and Garrett lay motionless in the ruins.


    "Huh, is it finally over?"


    Snug took a deep breath. It takes a huge amount of physical energy to explode such power. At this time, the duration of his "explosive grease" is less than two minutes. If he is dragged down by little Garrett like this, he They may exit the "explosive grease" state early because they can''t bear the huge consumption.


    "I advise you to surrender..."


    But just as Snug walked in front of Garrett, the girl lying in the ruins suddenly opened her eyes.


    "Blood Entanglement!"


    The blood stains that she swayed on the ring came from all directions to form a cage, which firmly locked Snug inside.


    "Sorry, Brother Snug, I can''t lose yet!"


    "At least I can''t lose now!"


    "Because he hasn''t come to me yet!"


    Garrett held a blood spear in his slender hand and threw it at Snug who was bound in the air.It is like a god king in mythology, stepping off his throne, riding on his invincible eight-legged Maslepnis, and showing his victorious Gangnir to the enemy.


    "Blood God Declaration!" Garrett let out a righteous roar, and the blood spear in his hand suddenly rotated and rubbed against the air.He rushed towards Snug with the sound of breaking through the air.


    With this trick, she once defeated a Pirate Pirate Supernova in the Chambord Islands.


    This time, she was also confident of winning, because after waiting for a long time, she was waiting for her own blood to spill over the ring.


    At this time, she is the invincible Odin!


    Snug''s face changed drastically, and he tried to struggle, but the blood thorns completely restrained him, making him unable to escape.


    Can only helplessly watch the blood spear gradually move closer to him.


    "Mom, save me!"


    At this moment, Snug could no longer hold himself up, and called out in despair.


    ...


    The world in the mirror, in a room full of mirrors.Three women, Agatha, Bree and Violet, hid here and watched the battle outside through the mirror.


    The battle between Lorne and Jhin was as fast as lightning, and even they could clearly see their movements.And the sleep madman and Ainilu are also one-sided.


    Sleeping Crazy Deathman is holding a long sword and chasing Ainilu constantly.


    Because their strength is too weak, they can''t intervene in this level of battle.So I can only hide in this room and pray for them.


    boom!


    A huge noise came from the last mirror.Everyone saw that Garrett used blood to induce Snug and waited for the rabbit to turn defeat into victory.Can not help but applaud her.


    As long as she lives well, Lorne''s contribution is meaningful.


    "So you are here."


    But at this time, a man''s voice sounded from behind them.


    A door appeared in the void, and then a pale man walked out of that door.


    Looking at several women blankly.

 377 Chapter 373

    "who are you?"


    Agatha stood up first, and looked at the man in front of her like an enemy.


    His face was strangely pale, as if he had been hiding in the dark place all the year round, peering into the outside world.


    In the face of several women, especially such beautiful women, his expression was calm, without the slightest fluctuation.Staring at them with a pair of cold eyes.


    It''s like a hunter looking at prey.


    "Who am I?" The pale-faced man smiled, making it feel as if he had fallen into an ice cellar.


    "I''m just an ordinary warrior."


    He stretched out his hand, drew his saber from his waist, and pointed the sharp tip of the knife at several women.


    "You almost broke my plan. Fortunately, there is still time to correct these mistakes."


    A mirror appeared in front of the pale man, and the man slashed over with a sword, and found that a person exactly like himself came out in the mirror.


    He carried the knife and looked at himself suspiciously.


    "Go!"


    Bree yelled at this opportunity, took Agatha and Violet''s hands, leaped into a mirror, and disappeared.


    The function of the devil fruit is to give the eater the characteristics of various objects, and the biggest feature of the mirror is that it can reflect and project!


    The three of Bree jumped out of the mirror in another room in the mirror world.Said with lingering fears.


    "He will be entangled by that projection, we just need to hold him, and then wait for Lorne..."


    "Is it."


    At this time, a hoarse and gloomy voice sounded behind the girls.


    The pale man walked out of a void door and looked at them coldly.


    He also carried a head in his hand, a head exactly like himself.


    In such a short time, did he kill his projection?


    Before the women had time to marvel, the pale man''s next words made their hearts sink to the bottom.


    "Time is running out, and my patience is limited."


    "I''ll give you another chance. If you don''t unlock this world of witchcraft, then I will kill people."


    He lifted the blood-stained knife and pointed at Bree who was standing in the middle.


    "Just start with you."


    ...


    boom!


    Jhin punched out!The fist was burning with hot waves of fire.Wiped it from the side of Lorne.


    The scorching flame forced Lorne to close his eyes.However, the body moved instinctively at the moment of avoiding it, and a domineering fist entwined with "Liuying", hitting Jin''s belly heavily.A visible collapse appeared in his abdomen.


    But that''s not even counted. "Liu Ying" suddenly exploded as soon as it touched Jin. The spinning domineering easily shredded Jin''s defenses, leaving his lower abdomen torn apart and a deep pit appeared.


    call!


    However, Jhin didn''t realize it, took a deep breath, and another hand knife was pointed at Ron''s neck. Between hands, this terrifying injury was healed in an instant.At the same time, his hair had a few more strands of gray.


    Lorne''s head deflected, avoiding Jhin''s hand knife, and taking advantage of the power of the maneuver, a side kick violently hit Jhin''s right hand.


    He couldn''t help but curled up and turned into a bow, kicked into the air by Ron.Hit the stone slab nearby.


    Just as Lorne wanted to take a break, a beast-like figure rushed out of the slate ruins and rushed towards Lorne.


    Lorne instinctively wanted to evade, but this time, his movements seemed to be a bit slow, and Jhin''s claws grabbed his chest, leaving three claw marks.


    "It seems that you are almost unable to maintain this state."


    Jhin looked at the blood stains on Lorne on his hand, and finally showed a cruel smile.


    This is the first time Lorne has been attacked by Jhin since the war started.


    In other words, Lorne''s body was almost at its limit, even if he reacted, he couldn''t keep up with the speed of his perception.


    "Hehe, how good your situation is." Lorne said coldly while looking at Jhin.


    At this time, Jin was like a ghost who had just crawled out of hell, covered in blood, his wounds healed brutally.Even the right hand that was condensed with armed domineering was destroyed in the confrontation with Lorne just now.


    What''s more striking is that Jin''s proud black hair has turned pale. At this time, he is more like an old man in his sixties or seventies.


    "Your unreasonable recovery ability was obtained by consuming life." Lorne said with a sneer looking at Jhin.


    "How many years can you live now? Three years? Five years?"


    Jhin would never be able to maintain this state for a long time, otherwise Kaido and the others would be nothing.


    Otherwise, Jhin can use this recovery ability to consume any strong man on this sea alive!


    As the battle progressed, Lorne found that Jhin¡¯s gray hair became more and more, and he understood that, just like the "second gear" of the protagonist in the original book, Jhin traded for this kind of miraculous recovery through burning life. force.


    But correspondingly, in the face of a powerful enemy, Jhin''s move may not be useful.This behavior is drinking poison to quench thirst.In the face of weaker people, this trick has no meaning.


    Only in the face of an opponent like Lorne who can greatly improve his combat effectiveness in a short time, the effect of Jhin''s move can be fully reflected.


    This battle turned into a competition of pure will. Lorne could not defeat Jhin who possessed this kind of recovery ability, and Jhin could not hurt Ron who was in the state of "Reaper".


    The two procrastinated, and whoever can''t maintain this state first is the loser!


    boom!


    At this time, a knife light cut off a side wall, with the roar of thunder and lightning in the middle.


    And the shouts of several women.


    Are Ainilu and Sleeping Madman fighting against each other?Why can I faintly hear Agatha and the others?


    Just when Lorne wanted to use his perception ability to see what was going on on that side, Jhin rushed over like a tiger.


    "It''s now!"


    Jhin pooled all the strength of his whole body on his left hand, and the "liuying" domineering and frantically rubbing against the air, making a harsh sound.


    Lorne''s body instinctively wanted to move, but his instinct told him that his current speed couldn''t dodge this blow.


    "Have your teacher told you that it''s not good to be distracted during the battle."


    Jhin punched from top to bottom, with a mountain-like power, pressing against Ron fiercely.


    With this punch, Lorne cannot hide, cannot avoid,


    This punch was mixed with Jhin''s hatred of Lorne for several years, his teacher, ordinary people who were scoured by the Pirate Era, and those who died during the rise of Lorne.


    This punch used all of Jhin''s strength, and when he threw this punch, he was suddenly relieved.


    Regardless of the result, his grievances with Lorne were wiped out.He even thought about how he would bring the wine to Ron¡¯s tomb and talk about how he would end this evil era step by step.


    "Go to hell! Lorne!"


    Jhin shouted hard.

 378 Chapter 374 Sanchuan Road

    But when the fist was about to hit Ron, the corner of Ron''s mouth evoked a strange arc.


    Legend has it that at the moment of death, people will quickly recall their life.


    Lorne didn''t know if this was true, but one thing he could be sure of was that when a person died, his head would indeed become extremely clear.


    This Jhin is worthy of a warrior who has experienced many battles, and caught the moment of Lorne''s absent-minded attack.And he didn''t do any defense, and tried his best to destroy himself at once.


    It''s like a gambler grabbing the last straw and choosing a stud, life and death will be in an instant.


    However, he misjudged one thing, that is, he didn''t know that Ron¡¯s "death" state was completely relying on his own body''s instincts to fight. Before Ron had time to think, he took care of himself. Moved.


    Therefore, whether Lorne lost his mind or not, his combat effectiveness would not be weakened in the slightest.


    Facing Jhin''s final punch, Lorne did not evade. He chose the most decisive way. He swiped a punch at Jhin''s chest, and his fist easily shredded Jhin''s body without domineering defense.Lorne felt like he had grabbed a beating thing.


    Jhin''s fist stopped an inch from Ron''s head. He still didn''t understand why he suddenly lost all his strength, and then subconsciously looked at his chest.


    Lorne''s slender arms slowly pulled out from his chest.Then a bright red thing kept beating in his hand.


    The wound began to heal wildly, and granulation sprouts continued to grow, but until Jhin''s hair became completely white, he could not fill the hole in his chest.


    Plop plop, plop,, plop,,, plop,,,, plop,,,,, plop...


    The thing was beating more and more slowly, and Jhin''s consciousness gradually blurred.


    Jhin finally knew that that thing was his heart!


    At the moment when his consciousness fell into darkness, he vaguely saw Lorne being taken into a white jade castle by a group of people, and then died in front of a man who was a throne.


    He didn''t know everyone, but only the throne, he vaguely felt where he had seen it.


    Why I left the world government seems to be related to this throne.


    At the last moment of his life, he finally remembered what the throne represented.


    He sneered at Lorne.


    "I...in hell, waiting for...you!"


    In the early spring of 1509 in the Haiyuan calendar, the four emperors Kaido, the first of the three plagues under the command of the four emperors, "Jin", pushed the heart of the city to become the chief director Ken finally stopped beating.


    Died on Cake Island with his dream.


    After doing all this, Lorne''s tense nerves finally relaxed a little. He withdrew from the "death state" and walked towards the place where Ainilu and the Wano country warrior fought.


    A seven-headed and eight-tailed monster was struggling on the ground, and Ainilu and the samurai quickly fought each other in mid-air. If they didn''t use the domineering look, they couldn''t even keep up with their speed with the naked eye.


    "It''s over." Lorne took a deep breath, and when he was about to help Anilu deal with the samurai, a man''s hoarse voice sounded behind him.


    "What did you say is over?"


    When did he walk behind me!?Lorne forcibly resisted the shock in his heart and slowly turned around. This was the first time he was approached without knowing it after obtaining the fruits of perception.


    A pale man came to Lorne carrying a blood-stained Bree.Said slowly.


    "This woman seems to be the enchanter who controls this mysterious space."


    "The other two women wanted to save her, but I knocked them out one by one."


    Agatha and Violet are all right!After hearing the news, Lorne''s face eased slightly.He looked at the man in front of him and said coldly.


    "What do you want? Right, wealth, fame, what Kaido can give you, I may not be able to give you."


    Since he is Kaido''s subordinate, there is no such person in Lorne''s memory, which means that he is not important and should be bought.


    But for some reason, Lorne felt that this man was familiar, as if he had seen him somewhere.


    "What do you want?" The pale man was taken aback when he didn''t expect Ron to ask such words.But he reacted quickly, looked at Lorne, and smiled slightly.


    "Master Kaido gave me ambition, the ambition to dominate the world!" The pale man looked at Lorne with straight eyes.


    There was a trace of madness in his eyes.


    "Can you give it to me?"


    It''s him!Seeing these eyes, Lorne finally remembered where he had seen him.


    At the end of the execution war, a void gate appeared out of nowhere in the navy headquarters, Malin Vandor.It was this man who came out of the void gate first.


    The think tank hidden behind Kaido mentioned by Kata Kuri.


    "Recognize me?" The pale man gently put Bree down and stood in front of Lorne.


    "Now we can have a good talk."


    At this moment, Sleeping Madman and Ainilu stopped one after another, standing in front of the black charcoal snake.


    "Master Black Charcoal Orochi is already like this, Master Jin has also died in your hands. Master Kaido''s marriage with Master Charlotte Lingling this time has been almost destroyed by you."


    "This is your own responsibility. Even if I don''t take action, Shiji, Whitebeard, and the Navy, they will not make a move for your successful alliance."


    Lorne said coldly, he was telling the truth, even without Garrett''s existence, this marriage will not be smooth sailing.


    After all, the execution of the war and the fall of the Golden Lion and Pirates seemed to have happened yesterday.


    The union of the two top powers will definitely have an overwhelming advantage over the other top powers. This is something that neither side of this sea wants to see.


    "The advantage of tongue is meaningless."


    "This time you won. We accept it, but the next time you meet in the ocean, you won''t have such good luck."


    "You are greeted by the anger of Master Kaido."


    The pale man shook his head and did not continue to struggle with this issue.He pointed to Bree, who was lying on the ground, and looked at Lorne calmly.


    "This woman seems to be very important to you, and I have joined forces with Kuang Si Lang, and I am not sure to rescue General Black Charcoal Orochi from your hands."


    "So." Lorne frowned, he had probably guessed what the man wanted to say.


    "So let''s exchange it. Use the lives of these women to exchange the lives of Lord Black Charcoal."


    "Asshole, is this general''s life worth a few women?" The black charcoal snake lying on the ground wailing heard the pale man''s proposal and roared.


    But the people present did not take his roar to heart.


    "Yes." After a moment, Lorne nodded.He didn''t have time to delay with this pale man, because Xiao Jia was still outside waiting for herself.


    "But you must tell me your name."


    For such an opponent that can approach him without causing Lorne to rest at all, Lorne must know his intelligence.


    "That''s good." The pale man threw Bree over, as if he didn''t care whether Lorne would break the contract.


    "Sanchuan Road."

 379 Chapter 375

    "Sanchuan Road?"


    Lorne vaguely thought where he had heard the name, but the memory was too broken, it was hard to remember.


    So he nodded towards Aini Road, and Thunder God turned into a thunder, rushing towards a corner of the world in the mirror.


    After a while, Ainilu returned with Agatha and Violet.The two girls were bruised, it seemed that they had gone through a battle, but they were breathing smoothly, and there was nothing serious about them.


    Sleeping Madman immediately guarded the black charcoal snake and helped the black charcoal snake into a human form.


    The dwarf clown and humble man touched his head, and the blood kept flowing from the top of his head.He looked at Ainilu with resentment, but was glared fiercely by the Thunder God, and quickly retracted his gaze.


    "Then you can disarm this magic, let us go, right?"


    San Chuan Lu looked at Ron calmly, at this time the two hostages had been exchanged.The initiative is completely in Lorne''s hands.However, Lorne had never intended to fail to speak, he snorted coldly, and Bree next to him heard the news and clapped his hands. Two huge mirrors appeared beside Sanchuan Road and Lorne.


    "Just let the bastard go? He attacked the general and disrupted our plan!"


    After seeing the mirror door appear, the black charcoal snake seemed to have found a sense of security, and roared at Lorne''s hysterical.The Ninja Guards, that was his painstaking efforts for many years, and was wiped out here!


    "Besides, Jhin died in your hands, Kaido will not let you go."


    "This time things won''t go so far." Sanchuan Road calmed the Black Charcoal Orochi.


    "Jin is just a betrayer of the navy, and ten of him can''t compare to your status in the country of Japan."


    "The country of Harmony can lose a Jhin, can lose the guarding ninja group, can lose my Sanchuan Road, but you can''t be alone without you, the black charcoal snake!"


    He forced the Black Charcoal Snake to cross the door and turned to look at Lorne.


    "Winhill Lorne?"


    "I wrote down your name, Kaido will come to you soon to settle the account."


    "Haha," the world around him kept falling off like broken glass, and Lorne looked at Sanchuan Road in the distance, laughing sarcastically.


    "I won''t let anyone move my family."


    "I, waiting for you."


    Until now, he finally remembered why he thought the name of Sanchuan Road was familiar.


    Before in Pushing City, among the prisoners of the sixth floor of Infinite Hell, there seemed to be a prisoner named "Sanchuanqi", who was later incorporated by Shi Ji and became his right-hand man.


    Forked roads, forked roads, what is the relationship between these two people?


    So many unfamiliar names are intertwined in secret, as if forming a big net.


    Who is the fish, and who is the fisherman?


    ...


    Cake island, ring.


    Snug was entangled in countless blood thorns, lifted up high, tied in the air like a cross.


    It''s like a crucified angel in the legend.


    Garrett took a small step forward and threw the blood spear in his hand at Snug.


    The blood spear broke through the air, carrying all the beliefs of Garrett.


    "Ha ha."


    At this time, an arrogant female voice rang in Garrett''s ears, and Charlotte Lingling stepped on a white cloud, not knowing when she came to the sky above the ring.She gently pinched the blood spear flying into the air with one hand.Said coldly to Garrett.


    "My little Garrett, are you trying to kill your brother?"


    With the domineering spinning around the blood spear, even her skin could not be pierced.


    The blood spear, which can defeat a supernova with one blow, is like a small toy in Charlotte Lingling''s hands.


    Charlotte Lingling is in a bad mood, very bad.


    According to the plan, the match for the fourth star had already ended. I should have been sitting on a chair, basking in the sun, and enjoying the delicious wedding cake.


    But now, little Garrett actually fought with little Snug, but the black charcoal snake, who should have been there long ago, did not move.


    Charlotte Lingling vaguely felt a bad feeling in her heart.


    "Kill your own brother?" Garrett smiled slightly, she pointed to Snug who was entangled in blood thorns, and said sadly.


    "Keeping your mouth shut is to educate me?"


    "Did he just consider me his sister?"


    "It''s up to you!" Charlotte Lingling didn''t expect that she had always loved her, and the little Garrett who had been submissive dared to speak to herself like this.


    She was very angry and smiled, and a lavender halo centered on her, spreading around.The residents of Cake Island and the soldiers who were onlookers could not bear the huge impact, and they lost their will and fell to the ground.


    She smashed the blood spear in her hand and spurred the thundercloud named Zeus under her feet and flew towards Garrett.


    Little Garrett straightened her chest, raised her head and looked at the huge figure approaching, without the slightest fear in her eyes.


    She is a human being, not a puppet at the mercy of others, nor a bargaining chip on the table.


    She also has her own ideas!


    The moment she decided to disobey her mother''s order, she had already put life and death out of the question.


    Krokdal''s pupils shrank while sitting in the audience, and a cloud of yellow sand appeared from her hand.


    The reason she is here is because she is worried about Little Garrett''s safety. Now Little Garrett is in danger, she can''t just sit back and watch!


    But just when she was about to shoot, a pair of white and tender arms held her down.


    Streisie next to him shook his head at Krokdal.


    "After all, this is the hinterland of all nations, Xiao Lingling''s base camp."


    "If you act now, even if you save little Garrett, you won''t be able to take her away from Cake Island safely."


    Klockdal was taken aback. She had challenged White Beard. Of course, she knew the terribleness of the Four Emperors. Even if Charlotte Lingling was inferior, she couldn''t compete with her at present.


    However, if she sits by and ignores the danger of the savior, is she Klockdal or Klockdal?


    For a proud person like her, letting her do what she doesn''t want to do is more uncomfortable than killing her.


    Seeing this scene, Stracy shook his head regretfully.She thought for a while before continuing.


    "Little Garrett is Xiao Lingling''s daughter after all. No matter how big a mistake she commits, Xiao Lingling will not kill her."


    "At most, she would be locked up and thrown to Wano Country to complete the marriage."


    "If you believe me, you can wait a while. I will definitely rescue Little Garrett before she leaves Cake Island."


    "Why should I believe you," Krokodall gave Stracy a coldly.


    "Why do you want to be an enemy of Charlotte Lingling?"


    "Because Miss Krokdal and I are in the same group." She opened her mouth lightly and said a shocking word to Krokdal.


    "I...I am...c...p...0."

 380 Chapter 376 Sorry, Im Late

    cp0!The full name is CipherPol-AIGIS0, which is the highest intelligence organization affiliated to the world government.


    He is also the immediate boss of cp1 to cp9.


    For the powerhouse at Klockdal''s level, the existence of cp0 is not a big secret.


    But what puzzled her the most was why Stracy wanted to expose her cp0 identity and what she was plotting on Cake Island.


    "I guess you are thinking about what we are plotting?"


    Stracy smiled playfully at Klockdal.Then he pointed to Klockdal''s head.


    "Use your little head to think about it. In this sea, which force is the least willing to see the two Four Emperors join forces?"


    When Stracy said these words, Miss Klockdale had already understood.The tragedy of the execution war is vivid, how could the Navy sit back and watch the union of the two four emperors?


    Krokodall was silent, which meant that she had approved Stracy''s proposal, but there were still some questions in her mind.


    That''s why this Stracy told himself such a big secret, and how are they going to deal with the black charcoal snakes?


    Charlotte Lingling floated towards Garrett step by step, while Garrett stood proudly on the dilapidated arena, staring at Charlotte Lingling coldly.


    call!


    At this time, a mirror beside the ring suddenly shattered, and the Sleeping Crazy Man helped the bloody black charcoal snake to walk out of the mirror.And the pale Sanchuan Road followed behind them.


    "What happened?"


    Charlotte Lingling asked anxiously, feeling a bad event in her heart.


    "On our way here, we were attacked by a magician. Lord Black Charcoal Orochi was seriously injured. Maybe this time the marriage plan must be stranded."


    San Chuan Lu lowered his head and said neither humble nor humble.


    "The man who attacked us is named Veenhill Lorne!"


    When Lorne''s name was spoken in Sanchuan Road, the people around who were still awake were shocked, and some of them with lower status asked in surprise.


    Isn''t this Lorne dead?How could it appear on Cake Island?


    However, those who have a slightly higher level and understand the whole thing have different expressions.


    "Lorne! He dared to ruin my plan!" Charlotte Lingling shouted madly after hearing Lorne''s name.Then he hammered Garrett with one hand.


    His perfect plan was disturbed by this man!


    Garrett closed her eyes in despair, and two lines of clear tears fell from the corners of her eyes.


    It turns out that in the eyes of her mother, she is only a dispensable bargaining chip?


    But at this time, a mirror beside him suddenly shattered, and a black-haired teenager wearing a black cloak walked out of the mirror.


    He raised his right hand and helped Garrett block Charlotte Lingling''s rage.


    boom!


    The ground under his feet instantly shattered, and a wave of air spread, and some of the weaker people could not even stand.


    A trace of blood flowed from the face of the black-haired man, and he turned around unconsciously and wiped away the tears from the corners of Garrett''s eyes.Said softly.


    "Sorry, I''m late."


    Then after turning around, she spoke to the condescending Charlotte Lingling.


    The sound was not loud, but it spread throughout the ring.


    "I am Lorne, here I am!"


    He is ready to persuade Charlotte Lingling that he is definitely a more suitable marriage partner than the black charcoal snake.


    Regardless of strength, appearance, age, temperament, potential, and the power he holds, Lorne is far superior to the black charcoal snake.


    If it weren''t for the Kaido behind the black charcoal snake, then Lorne would not even bother to argue.


    The appearance of Lorne attracted everyone''s attention. What kind of magic power does this young man have that made Little Garrett believe in him so much and even willing to be an enemy of his mother.


    Kata Kuri stood up slowly, with a look of relief on his face, and regrets that he had to fight an old friend.


    Smoky snorted coldly while holding his arms, swinging his long legs in the wind.


    The last star, a strong man in biscuit armor, was eating while his face was full.


    "Since this is your private matter, then we will leave first."


    San Chuan Lu turned his head and glanced at Ron, and said coldly.


    "Master Jin died in your hands, Master Kaido will never let you go."


    The sound was not loud, but it happened to spread throughout the audience.


    As soon as these words came out, the whole cake island boiled.


    Who is Jhin?It is the hands of the three major disasters under the four emperors Kaido, his most powerful subordinate, that is to say, the status is equal to the leader of the three generals, Kata Kuli.


    Jhin died in Lorne''s hands. Doesn''t it mean that the man with your father''s name Lorne has the strength to challenge Kata Kuri?


    "how can that be!"


    A child from the Charlotte family swallowed and said in disbelief.


    Everyone can see the strength of Big Brother Kata Kuri, it is a well-deserved monster level, how big this little guy named Lorne is, and why does he have this level of power.


    But this sentence came from the mouth of the black charcoal big snake, they can''t slander their people out of thin air, that is to say.This news is 80% true.


    But this is not the case when I heard Charlotte Lingling''s ears. The black charcoal snake was seriously injured and could not complete the engagement ceremony. In other words, could she not eat a delicious wedding cake?


    You know, that is what she has been looking forward to for months!


    "Wedding cake!" Charlotte Lingling''s eyes turned red.She lowered her head and looked at Lorne, only muttering a word in her mouth.


    "Wedding cake!"


    "Lick, okay, lick, mom''s schizophrenia!" A man wearing a candy hat and licking a lollipop quickly reacted and shouted.


    As the eldest son of the Charlotte family, Perrospero certainly has the responsibilities and responsibilities as the eldest son. With a wave of his hand, a huge candy wave roared towards Charlotte Lingling.


    "Mother, there are sweets here! Lick!"


    But this time the huge wave did not impress Charlotte Lingling like before. At this time, Charlotte Lingling had red eyes, and the black domineering attached to the buyer''s hand. A slap shot the whistling candy huge wave. broken.


    Then he jumped in front of Ron, step by step, walking towards Ron as if the earth was shaking.


    "Wedding cake, I want a wedding cake!"


    And Lorne stood in place with a dazed expression, swallowing in his throat with the words he had prepared before, unable to speak.


    If Charlotte Lingling before was a wayward little girl, then she is an absolute lunatic when she is in a state of "satisfaction".


    If you don''t eat what you want, you will never recover.


    Now how to do?

 381 Chapter 377: Crazy Charlotte Lingling

    Charlotte Lingling crushed a house next to her with one foot and walked towards Lorne step by step.


    "Cake, I want to eat cake."


    "It''s over. Mother wants to eat cake this time. I can''t help it!"


    Perrospero closed her eyes in despair. The mother who fell into "sickness" is one of the most terrifying monsters in the world. Unless she is allowed to eat what she wants, she will never regain her sanity. of.


    This is a bloody lesson learned by the children of the Charlotte family over the years.


    "It may not be impossible."


    Kata Kuri, wearing a scarf, jumped and jumped in front of Charlotte Lingling.Lightly stepped on the floor, and the surrounding houses turned into glutinous rice balls, which stretched and wrapped around Charlotte Lingling''s arms and legs, causing her body to slow down.


    "I''ll hold my mother, you go find the long bread chef, she can definitely make delicious cakes."


    "Yes, go find the long bread chef!"


    "Candy Slippery Bridge!"


    Perrospero reacted with one hand pointing in the direction of the cake castle, and then countless colorful candies rose from the ground, forming a candy bridge connecting the ring and the cake castle.


    The slender beauty Smoky didn''t even think about it. She jumped onto the candy bridge, sliding with the candy, and rushed towards the cake castle.


    boom!


    Charlotte Lingling frowned and struggled hard, all the glutinous rice entwining her body broke and she even uprooted the surrounding houses.


    She panted heavily, then took the pink pirate hat off her head, turned it into a long knife wrapped in flames and pointed it in the direction of Lorne.


    "I want to eat a wedding cake!"


    Charlotte Lingling held the flame knife high, and slashed it at Lorne.


    "Kill you who disturbed me eating cake!"


    "Hurry up!" Kata Kuri waved his hand.A ball of glutinous rice turned into an arm and pushed Lorne and Garrett out.The flame knife slashed on Kata Kuli''s glutinous rice arm, which was originally wrapped around the armed and domineering, indestructible glutinous rice arm in front of this flame sword, and was directly cut into two pieces.


    "I''m sorry, Lord Kata Kuri, I can''t help it." The flame knife also made a helpless expression very humane, apologizing to Kata Kuri.


    But Charlotte Lingling didn''t have any mercy. After seeing that her attack was blocked, she immediately turned around and walked towards Kata Kuri.


    "Excuse me who eats the cake! I''m going to die!"


    "Die, die, die!"


    She has a hideous face and seems to really want to shoot Kata Kuri, knowing that this is her most proud son.


    "It seems that my mother''s schizophrenia has reached the depths. If I don''t bring the cake, I am afraid my mother will be even more crazy."


    At this time, all the children of the Charlotte family reacted and jumped into the field one after another, using their abilities to block their mother''s crazy journey and delaying time for the long bread chef.


    "How to do?"


    It is also the first time that Garrett saw such a crazy mother. When she had suffered from "satisfaction", she would subconsciously avoid her children, and this time she had no mercy on Kata Kuri.


    It seemed that she was completely immersed in the desire for food.


    Garrett subconsciously grasped Lorne''s arm tightly, and had consumed all her courage when facing his mother just now.Now she has no idea at all.


    "What to do." Lorne pondered for a moment and frankly said that now Charlotte Lingling is in "sickness", Cake Island is in chaos, Kata Kuri even intentionally or unconsciously is helping herself.


    This is the best time to leave with Garrett.


    but!Although Charlotte Lingling has always regarded his children as goods, she is after all Garrett''s biological mother. There are many brothers and sisters who are close to Garrett on Cake Island.


    When they were most in distress, they took her away.Yi Xiaojia''s character may be guilty for a lifetime.


    Lorne didn''t want to never see little Garrett''s smile.


    So he took a deep breath and stood up slowly.Yelled at Charlotte Lingling who was at war with Katakuri.


    "Hey! Old lady! The one who disturbed you eating cake is here!"


    Perhaps it was the old woman in Lorne''s mouth that touched Charlotte Lingling''s nerves, or perhaps she remembered that Lorne was the culprit of all this.Sure enough, she gave up entanglement with Kata Kuri and rushed towards Lorne angrily.


    But when she was about to walk in front of Lorne, the floor under her feet suddenly turned into quicksand, and she sank into this quicksand.


    On the high platform, a heroic woman wearing a black lady''s suit looked at Lorne condescendingly, with a small dust storm on each of her hands and palms constantly spinning.


    Miss Krockdale waved her hands, and the quicksand whirlpool swallowed Charlotte Lingling, leaving only a pair of arms and a head outside.


    "It''s a shame for a person like you to die in this place. It''s a shame that the future of this sea does not have you."


    After all this was done, Miss Klockdale said proudly.


    She would never admit that she was worried that Lorne and Garrett couldn''t help but shoot.


    "Mom!" At this time, a white cloud wearing a children''s hat flew to Charlotte Lingling''s side.Anxiously wanted to pull her out.


    Its name is "Zeus", and it is one of the three strongest Hormitz, and the emperor''s hat "Napoleon", the small sun Prometheus that has been floating around Charlotte Lingling!


    boom!


    At this time, a thunderbolt that was as thick as a human waist fell from the sky and hit the Thundercloud Zeus severely.Electric paste its white body.


    Anilu turned into a thunder and grabbed Thunder Cloud Zeus from Charlotte Lingling.


    Charlotte Lingling also lost the last force she could use, and she plunged into the quicksand completely, leaving only her head outside.


    "It''s this time!"


    "The sugar solution is fixed!"


    Seeing his mother restrained, Perrospero jumped suddenly, pressing his hands on the quicksand, and countless sugar water flowed out of his hands, fixing the surface of the quicksand.


    Charlotte Lingling tried to struggle, but the substance mixed with quicksand and candy was comparable to steel after hardening. Of course Rarity would be able to break free if she was in a normal state.But at this time, her consciousness was in chaos, she didn''t know how to use her power at all, only knew that she would fight by instinct.


    There is no way to break free of this cage.


    Seeing her mother finally calmed down, everyone present was relieved.


    At this time, a woman''s voice rang in everyone''s ears.


    With a huge cake, Smoky jumped off the "Candy Sliding Bridge" and jumped in front of Charlotte Lingling.

 382 Chapter 378 Lorne vs. Charlotte Lingling!

    The savior is here!


    This is the only thought of the people.


    After Smoky put the huge cake into Charlotte Lingling''s mouth, he took a long breath.When the mother fell into "thinking about eating disorder," the six relatives didn''t recognize it, but once she got the gift she wanted, she would immediately regain her senses.


    "Umm um um um."


    The moment the cake entered his mouth, Charlotte Lingling chewed happily, and everyone''s hearts were relieved.


    But the next moment, Charlotte Lingling''s face suddenly changed dramatically, and she spit out the cake in her mouth.Said angrily.


    "This is not the cake I want to eat! I want a wedding cake!"


    Boom boom boom!


    The ground began to vibrate violently, and in the midst of extreme anger, Charlotte Lingling actually recovered her power as the four emperors, and the quicksand fixed by the sugar water could not restrict her movement at all.Several cracks appeared on the surface.


    boom!


    Charlotte Lingling jumped up from the quicksand, her sturdy and powerful arms grabbed the Emperor''s sword Napoleon, and pointed the blade at the people present.


    "I! Want! Eat! Get married! Eggs! Cake!"


    boom!


    She picked up the Emperor''s Sword Napoleon in her hand and slammed it at Smoky, the nearest to her.Smoky didn''t expect that his mother would take a shot at himself after eating what he wanted to eat, but he didn''t react, and stood there blankly.


    The flame long knife is getting closer and closer to her, and seeing a beauty is going to disappear?


    But a bunch of soft sticky rice wrapped around Smoky''s waist and pulled her away.


    boom!


    The flame long knife slashed on the ground, and a bottomless gully appeared in front of Charlotte Lingling, and it continued to spread out in front of her.


    The sea water poured out from the gully, everyone felt like an earthquake, the cake island kept shaking, and some people even fell aside.


    Charlotte Lingling''s furious sword cut the cake island into two directly!


    This is the destructive power of the Four Emperors!


    Lorne frowned, supported Garrett, who was crumbling next to him, and then used his body to block the splashing gravel for her.


    However, when he turned around, the development was stunned. The group of Wano Kuni who should have been standing by the ring did not know when they had disappeared without a trace.


    At this time, the Cake Island was in a mess. Charlotte Lingling had become a lunatic because she didn''t eat what she wanted, carrying a flame knife to destroy the Cake Island.


    If it weren''t for the main ministers such as Kata Kuri, Perrospero, Smoky, and Creeca to mediate, I am afraid that Cake Island has been demolished by Charlotte Lingling!


    "Why hasn''t my mother recovered yet." Perrospero waved a big hand, and a huge candy wave whizzed towards Charlotte Lingling. The moment it touched her body, it suddenly condensed and formed a layer of translucency. ''S crystals are wrapped around her body like armor.


    This crystal armor did not delay Charlotte Lingling for long. The Homitz named Prometheus behind her glowed hot, combining this layer of crystal armor with the candy bar in Perrospero''s hand. The lollipops melt together.


    As for the colorful liquids underneath.


    "Hasn''t she already eaten that cake?"


    Perrospero yelled at Catacuri.However, at this moment, Kata Kuri looked at Charlotte Lingling with a solemn expression, and then said slowly.


    "I think we all misunderstood what mother meant."


    "She wants to eat a wedding cake, not a cake. The emphasis is on the word marriage!"


    "What? Where can I get a wedding cake now?"


    Perrospero looked at the direction where the people from Wano Kuni stood before, and said with a wry smile.


    "But the few people in Wano Country have long gone away."


    When the Black Charcoal Orochi came out of the mirror world with a serious injury, he already knew that this time the marriage between the Charlotte family and Wano Country had been ruined.


    Not to mention that after the mother fell into "satisfaction", those few people have long gone without a trace.They are fortunate not to make trouble.


    But will Kaido really give up this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity?Perrospero has deep worries in his heart.


    "Who said I can''t find it!" Kata Kuri glanced at Perrospero coldly, then pointed at Lorne and Garrett in the distance.


    "Aren''t they there?"


    "You mean Veenhill Lorne?" Perrospero said with his mouth wide open and his face full of disbelief.


    This Veenhill Lorne not only spied on their lovely sister, but also disrupted their family''s important plan. Before he had time to clean him up, he still relied on him to wake his mother?


    But turning his head to look at his mother who was destroying everywhere, Perrospero nodded helplessly.


    "It seems that this is the only way to go."


    "I''ll stop your mother." After Lorne delivered the weak Garrett to Agatha, he jumped and rushed in the direction of Charlotte Lingling.


    By the time he rushed in front of Charlotte Lingling, his pair of dark eyes had become extremely calm, like dead silence.


    He once again entered the state of "Reaper"!


    The whole world became extremely clear in Lorne''s eyes, and Charlotte Lingling''s slash like a thunder became extremely slow in Lorne''s eyes.


    Every time Charlotte Lingling attacked, Lorne''s instinct easily avoided him. In a short period of time, he actually matched Charlotte Lingling!


    If this spreads out, it will shock the whole world!


    "How could it be possible that my mother was dragged by someone?!" Perrospero looked at Lorne who was pestering his mother blankly.


    He couldn''t know the strength of his mother. Even if he was caught in "satisfaction" and the combat effectiveness had declined, it was definitely not something ordinary people could contend.


    This can be known from the fact that there are so many people who want to limit the mother to spend so much effort.


    Even if he did his best, he would never do better than Lorne in front of him.


    How old is he and how did he get to this point?


    Perrospero looked at Lorne seriously for the first time. He suddenly felt that her mother abandoned Lorne and chose to marry Kaido, which might be the worst thing she had done in her life.


    "It''s now!" Kata Kuli took advantage of Lorne''s opportunity to hold onto Charlotte Lingling, and shouted at Smoky who was on the side.


    "Hurry up and find the long bread chef again and let him make another cake."


    Smoky¡¯s ability is not suitable for procrastinating the enemy, so she has not taken any action. After hearing Kata Kuri¡¯s order, she was stunned. She quickly understood the meaning of Kata Kuri¡¯s words and gritted her teeth towards the cake castle. Rushed in the direction.


    Is this really useful?

 383 Chapter 379 Kata Kuri!

    After all this was done, Kata Kuri suddenly urged his own abilities and immediately awakened, and the surrounding buildings became a mass of glutinous rice.


    This area is an ocean of glutinous rice!


    He gritted his teeth, countless glutinous rice turned into a huge wave, and rushed towards Lorne and Charlotte Lingling who were entangled in front of him, and drowned them.


    "Hell Rice Cake People!!"


    Nuomi condensed one human form after another, walked out of the sea of ??Nuomi, and rushed to Charlotte Lingling to help Lorne against the enemy.


    This is a clone created by his ability, and it is unfathomable with Kata Kuri''s horrible domineering experience.With the help of the people from hell, Lorne finally temporarily suppressed Charlotte Lingling.


    Perrospero snorted coldly, and countless sugar water flew out from the huge crack in the middle of the cake island, bonding the broken cake island together.


    The remaining children of the Charlotte family also carried out rescue operations under the leadership of Kelijia. In order to avoid being injured again, they brought the injured into the world of books of Mondor or Bree¡¯s The world in the mirror.


    It''s just that when they walked into the world in the mirror, they looked at Bree with complicated eyes.


    If it hadn''t been for her to help Lorne, this time the wedding would have gone smoothly, and would not have become so messy.


    However, some of them were also surprised by Lorne''s terrifying strength. This young man actually killed the prestigious Kaido''s first disaster, the Flame Cinder, and could compete with his extremely powerful mother for so long.


    In contrast, when the people from Wanoguchi saw the cake island flying over, they ran away.Such an ally, do they dare to hand over their backs to each other?


    The two contrasted and decided.


    "Brother Lorne is really okay?" After Garrett''s beard gradually calmed down, he looked anxiously at the battlefield ahead.


    The reason why she was so weak just now was because in order to defeat Snug, she overdrafted her physical strength and faced the terrifying power of her mother.And now after the rest, she has almost recovered.


    "Yes, he is Lorne after all." Agatha glanced at Garrett with a complicated expression.But as soon as the voice fell, I heard a boom.


    Charlotte Lingling smashed the rice cake man in front of him with a punch, and then called Thundercloud Zeus who was caught by Anilu.


    This white little cloud didn''t care about the pain of being beaten by Ainilu''s armed and domineering, and flew into Charlotte Lingling''s hands with a whirr.


    Azure thunder light intertwined in her left hand.


    "I want to kill you!"


    Charlotte Lingling roared, her fist wrapped around Lei Guang suddenly pressed to the ground.


    Boom boom boom boom!


    The lightning spread along the ground in an instant, and all the people standing around were hit by this terrifying thundernet, and all the rice cake people turned into a ball of coke.


    Lorne''s pupils shrank, and he reacted as soon as he saw Charlotte Lingling move.But suddenly there was a feeling of dizziness in his head, and his body stagnated.


    Damn, why is this time!Because in a short period of time, continuously entering this "death" state, Lorne''s spirit has long been overloaded.


    This dizziness caused Ron''s body to stagnate for about a breath, but with this breath, the thundernet spread to Ron''s feet and spread all over Ron''s body in an instant.


    Lorne felt his body stiffen, and he didn''t listen at all.At this time, Charlotte Lingling had already rushed in front of her.


    "Die!"


    Napoleon, the flame long knife held high, slashed down against Ron''s head.


    Can''t hide it?Lorne felt his body, now his whole body was in a state of paralysis, and he needed at least three breaths to recover.


    But will Charlotte Lingling really give herself three breaths of time?


    "No!"


    Just as Lorne was in trouble, a crisp female voice rang in his ears. Garrett didn¡¯t know when he rushed to Lorne¡¯s side, hugged Lorne, and turned her bright and white back to Charlotte. Lingling.


    The blood spewed out from her back like a fountain, turning into a pair of blood wings that wrapped the two of them.


    "Before you protected me, this time I will protect you!"


    You will die!Charlotte Lingling''s sword power was not something that Garrett could resist. Lorne subconsciously wanted to push Garrett away, but found that his whole body was paralyzed and couldn''t move at all!


    But at this time, a strong body stood in front of Lorne and Garrett.


    "Don''t forget, I''m your brother."


    Kata Kuri spread his hands wide, and blocked the two of them with a solid chest.


    "Brother protects the younger brothers and sisters, is there anything wrong?"


    Puff!


    A bottomless gully, from left to right, almost split Kata Kuri''s body into pieces.


    Even the white scarf he had been using to hide his face broke and fell on Garrett.His hideous face full of fangs was revealed.


    "what!"


    The children of the Charlotte family who were present gave out shocked sounds. One of them was that their mighty Kata Kuri elder brother was actually injured.


    The second reason is that even for them, many people have not seen the true face of Kata Kuri.In their hearts, Brother Kata Kuri is a perfect person, not such a terrible evil spirit.


    "brother!"


    And the few people in the Charlotte family who knew the appearance of Kata Kuri were equally shocked, but Bree, who was hiding by the side, burst into tears.


    From a very young age, Kata Kuri didn''t need to show his true colors, and was armed with perfect power for more than twenty years, until the entire sea recognized this Charlotte family monster.


    But only she knew that it was because Kata Kuri blamed himself, and blamed himself for not protecting herself.


    She believes that if there is another opportunity to be placed in front of him, even if he does everything he can, he will protect his siblings.


    So even if it happened a thousand times again, Big Brother Kata Kuri would definitely stand in front of Little Garrett.


    Because he is Kata Kuri!


    "Huh, it hurts!" Kata Kuli suddenly spit out a big mouthful of blood, and shook his body a few times without falling down.


    He wiped away the blood from the corner of his mouth, and said lightly to Charlotte Lingling.


    "Mother, please stop messing around!"


    Countless domineering glutinous rice tentacles entangled in the dark, armed color flew out of Kata Kuri''s back, entwining Charlotte Lingling''s hand and foot joints, making her unable to break free for a while.


    "Brother Kata Kuri, the cake is here!" At this time, Smoky took the cake and jumped off the "Candy Sliding Bridge" again.Handed it to Kata Kuri.


    This time, is this cake really effective?

 384 Chapter 380 Engagement!

    Kata Kuli used the glutinous rice tentacles to take the cake in front of Lorne and Garrett, and said with embarrassment.


    "Mother wants to eat a wedding cake, so."


    Does this mean to get them married in place?Lorne understood Kata Kuri''s meaning at once. At this time, the numbness of his body had gradually disappeared, and he turned and looked at Little Garrett.


    At this time, the little girl had blushing cheeks, but there was a hint of expectation in her eyes.


    They fought hard, isn''t it just for such a result?Lorne didn''t hesitate, and slowly took out a small box with exquisite workmanship from his arms.A little velvet is dotted on the surface of the red box, like an angel''s holy treasure box.


    Lorne gently opened the small box, revealing two rings, one large and one small.


    An azure blue and a crimson diamond are set on the two rings respectively, creating an interesting contrast.


    When Lorne came, everything was ready.Purchased this pair of rings called "Eternity of Ice and Fire" on Tezolo''s ship.


    Legend has it that this pair of rings are sacred objects handed down from the ancient kingdoms. They are expensive and carry a vicious curse.


    Every owner of the "eternity of ice and fire" ring, when one party dies, the other party will also encounter diseases, natural disasters, and man-made disasters within a short period of time.


    But this curse, not only did not make people scared, but made some lovers rush to it.


    Because living and dying together is the best blessing in the world for lovers.


    If Xiao Jia can''t be taken away, what''s the accident for her.Lorne would never forgive himself for the rest of his life.


    If a man can''t fulfill his promise, how can he conquer the world?


    "So, are you willing to accompany me down?" Lorne took the crimson diamond ring in his hand and said seriously to Garrett.


    "I can''t give you stability. Maybe one day, you and I will become the dead bones in front of the throne. But I promise, as long as Vennhill Lorne is alive for one day, then I won''t let anyone bully you. "


    "Is this a proposal?"


    On the edge of the battlefield, a girl with short red hair wearing a panda headgear and long legs muttered to herself.


    She is Garrett¡¯s twin sister, Powar.She can be said to be the person who knows Garrett best in the entire Charlotte family.


    Garrett was unbelievable when she learned that she was appointed to the marriage partner of Kaido,


    When he heard of Lorne¡¯s worries when he was missing after the Battle of Roxor,


    Then came the joy when he learned that Lorne was coming to save himself.And later because of Smoky''s threat, she had no choice but to compromise and her heart was ashamed.


    Every step of Garrett''s mood changed, Poval was watching.So she is sincerely happy for her sister.


    "I am willing." Garrett covered her mouth and whimpered. She had been waiting for too long this day.


    I am willing to say this, she also held back for too long.


    When she was in the ring before, she was so scared that she would die in the hands of her brother, or be executed by her furious mother, and that she would never see Lorne again.


    Later when Lorne appeared in front of her, she felt peace of mind that she had never felt before.It seemed that the not-so-large figure could help him solve all difficulties.


    Garrett stretched out her white and slender left hand, allowing Lorne to wear the crimson ring on her middle finger.After seeing Lorne putting the Blue Ring on his left middle finger, he accompanied him to cut the cake in front of him into small pieces.It was squeezed into the mouth of Charlotte Lingling, who was still struggling with the glutinous rice of Kata Kuri.


    "Mummum!" Charlotte Lingling, who was originally angry, was taken aback, and then began to chew seriously.


    Whether there is any effect, everyone held their breath and stared at Charlotte Lingling blankly.


    After Charlotte Lingling swallowed the cake, tears could not stop streaming from her eyes, and a happy smile appeared on her face.She shouted happily.


    "good to eat!"


    "Mom is back!" The children of the Charlotte family present finally sat on the ground in relief after seeing Charlotte Lingling like this.


    Obviously they are two identical cakes, but they have completely different effects. Is this the magic power called love?While people admired Lorne and Garrett, they couldn''t help worrying.


    He was not approved by his mother!


    "Why are you tied to me?" Charlotte Lingling only noticed that she was tied up by Kata Kuri with glutinous rice tentacles, and then saw the appalling wound on Kata Kuri''s chest, and said distressedly To.


    "What happened? Who hurt you like this?"


    She knows the strength of Kata Kuri very well, almost occupying the pinnacle of this sea, and there are very few people who want to hurt him like this.


    Could that bastard Kaido take the opportunity to attack Cake Island?


    Thinking of Kaido, Charlotte Lingling naturally thought that after Little Garrett got engaged, she and Kaido would become allies again. He couldn''t attack him at this time.


    "By the way, how is the engagement ceremony of Little Garrett." Charlotte Lingling said with a smile. Don''t worry about Kata Kuri''s injury. The most important thing now is Little Garrett''s engagement. ceremony.She saw a crimson ring on Little Garrett''s left middle finger, and she smiled even more.


    "Black Charcoal Serpents..." But as soon as she turned her head, she saw a black-haired young man standing in front of her, embarrassed, but straightened his spine.And the blue ring on his left middle finger.


    "Lorne?"


    Charlotte Lingling''s smile froze.She instantly remembered the cause and effect of the matter.It was this bastard who fell into a "thinking about eating disorder"!


    But when she lifted the Flame Knife Napoleon high and was about to slash against Lorne, little Garrett directly blocked him.Those stubborn little eyes seemed to tell themselves that they wanted to kill along with me!


    Charlotte Lingling hesitated. In fact, under normal conditions, she loves her children very much.Although her love may be a little distorted.


    Moreover, as Lorne thought before, he is indeed a very good marriage partner.It even has the potential to be comparable to others.


    And at present, he is a gangster who is comparable to Doflamingo, and he almost monopolizes the arms business in the world.It''s not just talk about how rich the enemy is.


    Such a person has become his son-in-law, so he can''t help it.


    Charlotte Lingling took back the Flame Knife Napoleon.Said sternly.


    "From now on, you pay me 10 tons of candies on time every month, and forget about you and Little Garrett."


    Kata Kuri breathed a sigh of relief, her mother, like this, had already acquiesced to Lorne and Little Garrett.


    But at this time, the black-haired boy raised his head and said lightly.


    "I reject."

 385 Chapter 381 Pride and Anger

    "what?"


    Everyone present was taken aback. Charlotte Lingling was like this, showing that he had made a great concession, and Ron was still not satisfied.At the cost of 10 tons of candy per month, in exchange for the shelter of a four-emperor-level powerhouse, is this a profit?


    Besides, these 10 tons of candies are a drop in the bucket for Ron, okay?He is still not satisfied.


    Could it be that he thought he could be comparable to the Four Emperors by killing Jhin?


    Naive!Kaido will not let him go!


    Only Lorne''s expression did not change much. Ainilu showed a smile that should have been, while Agatha smiled faintly. They had followed Lorne for so long, and of course they understood his character.


    This man will not condescend to anyone.


    This almost arrogant pride is the reason they are willing to follow Lorne.


    Kata Kuri frowned and looked at Lorne, probably guessing what he was thinking, a wry smile appeared on his face.


    Mom made such a great concession. If you insist on doing it, Lorne will really get angry.


    At that time, even I will not be able to protect you.


    Sure enough, Charlotte Lingling''s face changed drastically after Lorne said the three words "I refuse". She held the handle of the long knife in her hand and said coldly.


    "pardon?"


    "I said I refused." Lorne walked to Garrett, he had never had the habit of hiding behind a woman.


    "Perhaps following you, I can be a lot safer, and some forces will be forced by your reputation and dare not harass my business."


    "But, I still refuse!" Lorne looked straight into Charlotte Lingling''s eyes and said blankly.


    "A smooth life is never what I want. If I like peace and quiet, I won''t come to this sea."


    Lorne was telling the truth. There was risky blood flowing in his body, just like when he was on the ship of the Yellow Ape Polusalino at the beginning, when Catacuri asked him if he needed help, Lorne was absolutely sure. Refused.


    The big man should hold the three-foot sword and make an immortal merit.


    Lorne is willing to use his life to bet on the opportunity to stand on top of the world.


    He was able to reject Shiji at the beginning, but how can he agree to Charlotte Lingling now?


    "Besides, Little Garrett is not a commodity that can be exchanged in my eyes."


    There was a trace of contempt in Lorne''s eyes.


    "Monthly worship? That is an insult to her."


    This sentence is said in the hearts of the Charlotte family children, they are the goods used for marriage in the eyes of their mothers.But they didn''t dare to applaud Lorne, because at this time Charlotte Lingling''s emotions had reached the brink of explosion.


    "What did you say?!" Charlotte Lingling said coldly, a lavender halo spreading around.


    Because of her extreme anger, she unconsciously used the domineering look.


    "But you are Xiaojia''s mother after all." Lorne continued after changing his voice.


    "I am willing to offer ten warships, and the munitions full of ten warships, as my betrothal to marry Little Garrett."


    What, Charlotte Lingling said in surprise.The cost of each warship is up to 100 million Baileys.Not to mention the ammunition full of ten warships.


    The value of this thing far exceeds 10 tons of candy per month.Not even Charlotte Lingling dared to attack.Had to say coldly.


    "so be it."


    But at this time, an angry roar sounded in everyone''s ears.


    "Charlotte Lingling!"


    No one knew it, because no one in this sea dared to call his mother''s real name.


    Only Charlotte Lingling herself looked solemn, because she could tell who this voice was.


    "Kaido."


    Charlotte Lingling read a person''s name silently, as if reminiscing something.


    ...


    The time went back to ten minutes ago, when Charlotte Lingling had just entered the time of "sickness".


    Stracy frowned, and there was a hint of panic in her tone.


    "It''s over, Xiao Lingling is ill, and it''s hard for me to intervene in this matter now."


    It was the first time that Miss Klockdale saw Streisie''s expression on the side, and couldn''t help asking in surprise.


    "Is it the previous "sickness disorder"? Didn''t Perrospero solve it easily?"


    "That''s different," Streisey shook his head."Last time it was Xiao Lingling who wanted to eat candy, and Master Perrospero''s ability happened to be candy, so it was easy to solve."


    "But this time, Xiao Lingling wants to eat a wedding cake. I''m afraid I can find two people to get married in place."


    "Is that so?" Klockdal looked at the chaotic battlefield below, and began to think about how likely it was to take Lorne and the others away from here if he made his own shot.


    "But your ability is very suitable to limit Xiao Lingling''s huge opponent." Streisie blinked at Krokdal and said playfully.


    But when she was halfway through, she was stunned, and it took a while before she said seriously.


    "It seems that I have to leave for a while, and I will leave it to Krokdal."


    After speaking, her body instantly disappeared on the high platform.


    What a fast speed!Krokdahl was surprised, can this level be achieved by simply shaving?


    Who is this Stracy?


    Klockdal noticed that the group of people from the country of Japan had no idea when they had left quietly.


    Stracy''s body suddenly appeared on a path in Cake Island Castle, and every step she took, her body appeared tens of meters ahead.


    She was actually using "shave" to drive.What a terrible physical fitness.


    At this time, a person wearing a cheetah mask appeared beside Streisie. His figure was strong and graceful, and his shapely figure was full of explosive power.


    A man''s voice came from the mask.


    "They haven''t gone far yet, Sanchuan Road took them to a port in the south, wanting to leave by the boat there."


    "Sanchuan Road''s ability seems to have some limitations, it is impossible to continuously transmit the same person in a short time."


    At this time, a person wearing a white rabbit mask appeared beside Streisie, even the robe couldn''t hide her proud figure.A crisp female voice came from the mask.


    "It''s an enviable ability to be able to teleport over long distances." Streisie said enviously as he hurried along.


    "It would be great if Sanchuanqi''s ability was in our hands."


    A port appeared in front of everyone, Streisie said seriously.


    "Our goal is to catch the black charcoal snake alive. You know what he means to the world government. This time the mission must not be lost!"


    "Even if you die, you must complete this task."


    "Moreover," a gentle smile appeared on Stracy''s face.


    "Rabbit, you have almost accumulated your merits. If this mission is completed, you may be able to exchange for freedom."


    "Is it."


    At this time, an old male voice rang in everyone''s ears.


    An old man in Julou walked out with a cane.Just standing in front of everyone.

 386 Ask for a day off.

I''ve caught a cold, and the quality of the forced codewords is too poor. Asking for a day off, by the way, organize my ideas.


    Make up tomorrow or the day after tomorrow.


    I''m really sorry....

 387 Chapter 382

    The old man was wearing a decent suit and holding a cane, as if he was an ancient nobleman from the story.


    He straightened his back hard, but his white hair and wrinkles on his skin suggested that he had passed a long time and was about to reach the end of his life.


    "Ahem, long time no see, little Streisie." The old man coughed a few times, turned his head, and looked at Streisie with dark eyes, as if he was thinking of something.


    "Unexpectedly, you actually joined them."


    "I didn''t expect to meet you here either. Didn''t you pursue that goal?" Strixi put away his playfulness and turned to a complicated expression.She looked carefully after the old man passed.Suddenly realized.


    "But there is excuse. Even the cold-blooded animal has a plot to protect the calf. After all, your son is in this place."


    Streisie was silent for a while, and then spit out the name that was considered taboo by the world government and the dragon people.


    "Wynhill Caesar."


    The name was like a thunder on the ground, shocking the cheetah and rabbit next to them.


    If this world is a novel, Lockes 30 years ago and Roger 10 years ago were the absolute protagonists of their era.


    And this man named Caesar was the protagonist who took over between Locks and Roger.His story can be called an epic, but it disappeared since the incident eighteen years ago, and all kinds of legends have also been deliberately concealed by the world government.


    Live only in the hearts of those who have fought him.


    But no one would underestimate this man, because he is Caesar after all!


    And the rabbit even froze in place, she looked at the old man incredulously.It is really impossible to connect this dying old man with the domineering Vennhill Caesar in memory.


    She opened her mouth, trying to say something, but in the end she didn''t say it.


    "Does anyone remember my name?" The old man looked at the rabbit and cheetah next to him, and laughed mockingly.Then he whispered to Stracy.


    "Is there anything else? Am I disturbing you?"


    Being polite, and making people feel like spring breeze.


    "Yes, our task this time is to catch the black charcoal snake alive." Streisit paused, and did not intend to hide anything from this man, and continued.


    "He is very important to the world government."


    "Really." The old man turned his body sideways and let out a way.


    "But I have a request."


    The old man raised his head and looked at Stracy.


    "Can you allow me to join you and deal with the people of Wano country together."


    Her eyes were bright, and there was a trace of killing intent in her clear pupils.


    "After all, there is only so much I can do for Little Lorne."


    ...


    Sanchuan Road supported the Black Charcoal Snake and rushed towards the secret port. If a person crosses the Void Gate twice in a short time, it will cause a huge burden on the body, which even he cannot bear.So they must escape here by boat.


    The buildings on Cake Island are intricate. They have to pass through a candy forest and then run through a doughnut alley to reach the port on the south side of Cake Island.


    Where, Sanchuan Road had already prepared a ship in case of accidents, but it was really useful.


    "Why are we running, aren''t we the distinguished guests of that old woman?" The black charcoal snake clutched his forehead, complaining.


    The powerful recovery ability of the animal type fruit ability can heal the wounds on his body, but it cannot heal the wounds on his mind.


    He swears that he must put to death the stinky boy who manipulated the thunder and lightning, in order to eliminate the resentment in his heart.


    "Because the marriage broke down." San Chuan Lu looked at the black charcoal snake like a defeated dog, mourning his misfortune and hating it.


    "Although the process may be a little turbulent, the woman Charlotte Lingling will definitely choose Lorne in the end."


    "At that time, even if we want to leave, we can''t leave."


    Sanchuan Road also had some detailed reasons for not telling the black charcoal snake, anyone with a discerning eye could see that he, the others, and Lorne had already fought against each other in the mirror world.


    As a result, the people he had brought, along with the head of the three plagues, "Jin", disappeared forever in the mirror world, while Lorne was just a little weak.


    Who wins and who loses is clear at a glance.


    Next, unless they rely on Charlotte Lingling''s power, they will never be able to defeat Lorne.


    But once Charlotte Lingling''s strength is used, she and others will lose the initiative in this marriage and will be subject to her checks and balances.


    Not to mention that this woman might be happy with Hunter, and after seeing Lorne''s terrifying potential, she stood by his side.


    Sanchuan Road didn''t dare to bet, so he took advantage of Charlotte Lingling''s "sick eating disorder" and decisively slipped away with the black charcoal snake.


    "But this general can''t swallow this breath." Heitan Orochi said angrily. He has always been a eloquent general in the country of Hezhi. He didn''t expect that he would flee like a mouse when he came to the open sea.


    "Perhaps, I have a way to solve the general''s troubles."


    The Sleeping Crazy Death Lang, who had not spoken next to him, was silent for a while and slowly said.


    "After that old woman fell into that "sickness", she became a beast that only knows about destruction, and who is the enemy."


    "Why don''t we take advantage of this time to take the Cake Island in one fell swoop?"


    "On the basis of us, how can we take the Cake Island?" Heitan Orochi asked with a puzzled face. Although he is reckless, he is definitely not stupid. They can''t even eat Ron and the others, not to mention that it is like Charlotte Lingling is as terrifying as Kaido-sama.


    Wait a minute, Lord Kaido, the Orotan Heitan looked at the Sleeping Madman, his eyes full of disbelief, but after getting the exact look of the other party, the Orotan Heitan became a little excited.


    If it were Lord Kaido, he would surely be able to wash himself away from the shame.


    Did it trigger the war between the two four emperors?


    Sanchuanlu was silent for a moment. He was always cautious and didn''t like such a risky approach, because under his own strategy, Kaido and his group had already occupied the entire country of peace. As long as their resources of the country of two peaces were completely consumed, then The so-called conquering the world is just at your fingertips.


    But just as he decided to refuse, a woman''s chuckle came from around him.


    A girl in casual clothes was stuck in front of the alley of Donuts. Sanchuan Road knew this girl. She was the famous Queen of the Happy Festival, Stracy.


    Looking back, the two men in white suits and heads with cheeks blocked their back.


    Is it blocked by someone?San Chuan Lu began to think about when he waited for someone to provoke people in the underground world.


    But at this time, the girl named Streisie looked at the black charcoal snake supported by the sleep madman with clear and bright eyes.Said lightly.


    "The name of Heitan Orochi, the general of the country of Jiuyang and the country, then can we give the army a cup of tea?"

 388 Chapter 383

    In the time when Stracy was talking, the rabbit and cheetah at the entrance of Donut Alley moved.


    They bowed slightly, their calves suddenly exerted force, leaving two small holes on the ground.They rushed out toward the people of the country, and the goal was the black charcoal snake among them!


    Was ambush!


    In an instant, San Chuan Lu and Sleeping Crazy Death reacted, and they drew out their matching swords, one after the other, guarding the black charcoal snake.


    boom!


    The rabbit drew out his own sword and directly confronted the Sleeping Madman.


    She is also a master of kendo, using the sword without the slightest feminine frailty and bells and whistles, and the sword is extremely sharp.Every sword was aimed at the vitality of Sleeping Madness.


    Sleeping madness, who is used to fighting with warriors in Wano country, couldn''t adapt to the swordsmanship that rabbits learned specifically for killing people for a while.


    The transparent and colorless "Flowing Sakura" was instantly covered with the famous sword Onimaru Tsunami. With his domineering superiority, Sleeping Madness finally recovered the situation and suppressed the rabbit in one fell swoop.


    However, the cheetah next to him took advantage of this opportunity and slammed a heavy punch at the sleeping man''s abdomen.


    He is a strong man in physical skills, without the help of any foreign objects, completely relying on his incomparable physical skills to move vertically and horizontally on this sea.


    He and Rabbit have performed many missions. The two of them can understand each other''s meaning without speaking at all, and they are close together, so Sleeping Madness can''t parry.


    But Sleeping Madness is the first confidant of Black Charcoal Snake after all. His combat experience is quite rich, and he has slowly adapted to the style of rabbits and cheetahs.Relying on the domineering advantage, he can still be matched.


    On the other side, the battle between Sanchuan Road and Streisey was not as bloody as here.


    Streisie swiftly avoided the long sword swing on Sanchuan Road, dancing like a dancing swan among the shadows of the sword, light and sword, and from time to time he used the "Six Types-Finger Spear" to fight back.


    The more you fight, the more frightened Sanchuan Road is. This is usually a situation where the domineering controller molested the non-domineering controller. Obviously, it is impossible that Sanchuan Road will not be domineering, so it will only be,


    See and hear color suppression!


    Domineering, like physical fitness, can only be accumulated through years of accumulation. How old is this girl, and why is her domineering so terrible?


    But Strixi was even more shocked. She had absolute confidence in her own strength, otherwise she would not be the captain of "cp0". In fact, the entire "cp0", except for the one called "Dragon Shield" "The strong, she is already one of the best.


    Unexpectedly, the infamous Sanchuan Road under Kaido''s commander would be able to compete with him.


    Sanchuan Road felt that it could no longer be delayed, otherwise, when Charlotte Lingling recovered, she and others would not be able to leave.


    After he defeated Streisey with a sword, he backed a few steps, waved his long hand, and a void gate appeared out of nowhere in the alley.


    The door of the void opened slowly, and at the other end of the door was a dark cave.


    A tall man, sitting on a throne in the cave, looked at this end coldly.


    When Stracy was watched by him, the whole person seemed to have fallen on the iceberg of the permafrost continent, and a chill came to his heart.


    That is the power of the king of this sea!


    "My man, please take care of you," the man named Kaido staggered off the throne, and Shun picked up the mace next to him and walked towards the door of the void.


    "So are you ready to bear my anger?"


    When Kaido walked to the door of the Void Gate, a huge power spanned the entire sea and passed from the remote Wano country to the nations, making people tremble.


    "you are welcome,"


    At this time, an old man walked to the sudden appearance, walked to the front of the void gate, raised his head and squinted at Kaido.


    Although he is very old, but the power that exudes is not weak and Kaido at all.


    His dark eyes didn''t have the slightest emotion, he said slowly in a hoarse and old voice.


    "Attack my son at will, do you really treat me as an old man who doesn''t exist?"


    "Are you ready to bear my anger again?"


    The old man rode his cane and slowly stepped through the door of the void, but when he was about to pass, he seemed to think of something and threw a small note to Streicie.


    "Give this to my son, this is my last piece of advice to him."


    There was a bit of bitterness in the old man''s tone.However, he stepped through the gate of the void firmly.


    The moment the old man stepped through the door of the void.Kaido smashed his mace and hit the old man''s head fiercely.


    The entire cave collapsed.


    boom!boom!boom!


    Everyone felt the two king auras emanating from the other end of the door, and San Chuan Lu''s face became paler and paler. Maintaining the door of the void for a long time was a huge drain for him.


    From the other end of the door came the wailing of miscellaneous soldiers, the roar of heavy objects colliding, and the scream of domineering collision.


    But from beginning to end, until Sanchuan Road ran out of strength and closed the door of the void.Kaido also failed to step into Cake Island.


    "Who is he?"


    At this time, San Chuan Lu''s calm face finally showed shock.


    He knew the strength of Kaido, otherwise he wouldn''t bet his dreams on him.


    But this old man was able to stop Master Kaido, who is he?


    "He," Strressy''s face showed nostalgia, she said softly, as if thinking of something.


    "He is just a father who loves his children."


    "His name is Vennhill Kaiser."


    Hearing Caesar''s name, San Chuan Lu''s face showed a sullen look, and he said seriously to Strixi.


    "General Heitan Orochi, we will never give up anyway."


    "But this time we have accepted it, so please make a price."


    "How much money do we want to buy?"


    ...


    Not long after this huge roar, Charlotte Lingling drove Thundercloud Zeus, and brought her children and Lorne and others to Tangtanghuan Alley.


    At this time, the alley is in a mess, and blood stains can be vaguely seen on the soft bread wall, as if after a tragic war?


    Streisie leaned against a corner of the wall, and blood kept flowing from her mouth.


    "Little Streisie, what happened?"


    Charlotte Lingling saw that her old friend was seriously injured, so she jumped off the thundercloud to help her up, and her forehead was exposed.She said angrily.


    "Tell sister who did it!"


    "Little Lingling, are you recovering?" Streisie reluctantly raised her hand to touch Charlotte Lingling''s arm, and then reluctantly said a name.


    "Black charcoal snake."


    After speaking, his arm dropped, as if he was in a faint.


    Charlotte Lingling reported Stracy to her hand in distress, and then roared.


    "Kaido!!!"

 389 Chapter 384: That Mans Name

    Lorne raised his head, looking at the dying girl lying in Charlotte Lingling''s hands, frowning slightly.He felt that although the girl was seriously injured, she was definitely not as weak as she appeared.


    Klockdal, who was next to him, also had some doubts. She and Lorne looked at each other and held down the doubts in her heart.


    Because she saw Charlotte Lingling''s distress and nervousness when Streisey was seriously injured, her children did not receive such treatment.


    And Charlotte Lingling used her "sister" to call herself "sister" in front of Streisie. It seems that this girl named Streisie has a lot of background.


    ...


    The restoration of Cake Island is proceeding very quickly, because most of the Charlotte family members are all kinds of superhuman abilities. Many of them have reached the state of "fruit awakening" and can affect the surrounding environment.


    Lorne and others, including the cadres who were on standby on the Golden Proverbs, were arranged to live in the cake castle temporarily.


    After preparing for a few days, after Stracy recovered, he participated in the engagement ceremony of Lorne and Garrett, announcing that the Wienhill family and the Charlotte family had united.


    In fact, Lorne himself didn''t care about this, because he had prepared so many things, the original purpose was just to elope with Garrett, but he did not expect that he would actually get the approval of Charlotte Lingling.


    Thanks for "Thinking about eating disorder".


    Garrett laughed silly all day, just like every girl in love, her IQ plummeted.I like to hold Lorne''s arm without letting it go, and I am afraid that all this is a dream, if it is let go, all this will be nothing.


    Ainilu asked Kata Kuri about the skills of seeing and hearing. He was very interested in how Kata Kuri ignored his opponent''s domineering attacks before.


    If his own Thunder Fruit can do the same, then his strength can be greatly improved.


    Fat Tiger, he seemed to be happier than Lorne himself, as if he had come to heaven.


    The whole island is made up of food. Once he sunbathes on the ice cream beach, he plays in the candy playground, and swims in the orange juice pool.


    Lorne didn''t bother to care about him, and he didn''t understand the world of food.However, according to Violet, Agatha''s mood seems to be a little fluctuating these days. She often shuts herself in the room and stays out all day.


    Of course, Lorne knew why she was like this. After a bitter smile, he decided to find a chance to have a good chat with her.


    But now that Garrett clings to him all day long, Lorne can''t get out of his life at all. I''m afraid that opportunity will have to wait until he goes back to Sdeo to look for it.


    In the evening, after dinner, Lorne and Garrett slowly got up, ready to go back to their room.


    Happened to see Krokdal coming out of Streisie''s room.After seeing Lorne, he seemed a little embarrassed, lowered his head and left without even saying hello.


    But it was strange to say that Miss Klockdale seemed to have become best friends with Stracy after this incident, which made Lorne amazed.


    You must know that although Miss Klockdale is a woman and a sexy woman, her character is extremely strong, extremely proud, and even more manly than a man.


    This is probably the reason why she had an operation with the Monster King and became a man.


    Even Lorne has always treated her as a brother, not a so-called confidante.


    Lorne thought that the word femininity would never appear on Miss Klockdal.


    Unexpectedly, she would become best friends with Stracy.


    After knocking on the door twice, Lorne pushed open the door of Stracy, the whole room was pink, and countless puppet bears were placed on the bed and chairs, which made the girl''s heart overflowing.


    In the middle of the room, Streisie was lying on the hospital bed reading a book, her face was a little pale, but it was much better than before.After seeing Lorne coming, she raised her head slightly, but she never looked surprised.


    "You are here." Streisie closed the book and said playfully.


    "Xiao Shasha just left, you are here again, I suspect that you two have an appointment."


    Xiao Sha Sha is what Strressy calls Klockdal, similar to Xiao Sha Sha, which is why Lorne suspects them.


    "I''m just here to see if your injury is getting better." Lorne casually made up a reason, and sat on the side of Stracy''s bed.


    Unexpectedly, the girl on the bed chuckled, she counted down Lorne.


    "This kind of emotional intelligence, even a girl can''t coax, I don''t know how you tricked our cute little Garrett."


    "You came here to ask me something, right?"


    Garrett blushed and didn''t know what to say.


    Lorne scratched his head awkwardly, and there was nothing unpleasant, because the tone of the girl made him feel like he heard the concerns of the elders.


    Feel an inexplicable peace of mind.


    So he just said it bluntly, and Lorne looked into Stracy''s eyes and asked tentatively.


    "Your injury is pretending, right?"


    The whole room became extremely silent, and after a long while, Streisie said seriously.


    "Let you be direct, you are really direct."


    "Go ahead, how do you see it?"


    "I don''t know what happened to you and the people in Wano Country, but I know one thing, that is that you are very strong, even if it is me, it is difficult for me to hurt you in a short time."


    Lorne saw that Strisy had admitted, and continued.


    "Before in the alley of donuts, I felt a total of stereotypes, two of which were the strongest, five were the second, and one was the weakest."


    "It should be you who took people to hunt down the Black Charcoal Snake gang, and your men are in a melee with them."


    "It''s also possible that I lost!" Streisie blinked and said playfully.


    "No, it''s not like that."


    Lorne shook his head.


    "The two strongest breaths, I know one of them," Lorne said seriously, looking at Streisie''s eyes.


    "That belongs to one of the four emperors, Kaido the beast!"


    "And the other breath is comparable to it." Lorne said in disbelief, the Four Emperors had almost stood at the pinnacle of this sea.Only the other four emperors can be the enemy of the four emperors, which is almost the consensus of this sea.


    But this aura that appeared out of thin air made people able to compete with Kaido, and Lorne felt incredible.And the most important thing is that he has seen this momentum!


    It was on the way to Cake Island, the old man who used to face him far away in the sea!


    Who is he?!There was a vague guess in Lorne''s mind, and he needed Stracy to confirm.


    Seeing what Lorne looked like, Stracy knew that there was no point in denying. She took out a note from her body and handed it to Lorne.


    "This is what he gave you."


    "That man''s name is Veenhill Caesar!"

 390 Chapter 385 A big lie!

    Even though Lorne had done enough preparations, he didn''t expect to get this answer.


    Veenhill Caesar, this is the man who has lived in the legend since Lorne came to this world. Although he is the father of his own body, he has never given him any substantial care.


    Even at the very beginning, he was wanted by the world government because of the name Veenhill.


    But Lorne still didn''t hate him.


    Because, no matter what, he is also his father.For the two generations of Lorne, the word father is extremely sacred.


    "Is he okay?" Lorne asked tremblingly.


    "Not good," Stracy said honestly, not planning to hide anything from Lorne.


    "His vitality is very weak, like a candle in the wind, and may be extinguished at any time. If it weren''t supported by his strong will, he might have fallen somewhere long ago."


    "Is that so?" Lorne''s eyes darkened, his father was already at the point where his oil was exhausted, but he was still fighting for himself, with the powerhouse of Kaido, the past little haze swept away, and he turned to be grateful.


    Lorne took the note that Streisie handed him, and opened it, and wrote two sentences on it with a resolute quill pen.


    "No matter what happens, don''t avenge me. If you have any questions, go to Elbaff and find a man who makes a straw hat. He will tell you everything."


    And the second thing, Caesar seemed to be emotionally fluctuating when he was writing, and the quill cut through the note without knowing it.


    This is an incredible thing for a well-mannered old nobleman.


    But when Ron saw this sentence, he understood it all at once.He read the words on the note in a shocked tone.


    "One-piece is a big lie! Don''t go to Ralph Drew!!!"


    The whole small room was silent, and Garrett next to him was shocked and speechless. How many pirates in this sea decided to go to sea because they heard the words of Pirate King Gore D. Roger before his death. of.


    Now telling them that one-piece is fake?In other words, all the people on this sea have been fooled by Roger?


    Garrett could not accept this fact.On the contrary, Stracy, who was next to him, looked calm, as if he had expected something.


    "What else do you know?" Lorne said slowly looking at Stracy.The amount of information Caesar gave him was so great that he couldn''t even react to it for a while.


    "Since you asked so, then I will tell you everything I know." Streisie sighed, and Lorne in front of her reminded her of the woman 20 years ago. She was also stubborn. What you want must be obtained.


    But this kind of character attracted Caesar who was in full swing at the time. The two quickly fell in love and gave birth to a child named Lorne.


    The story develops here, it is a beautiful fairy tale about a prince falling in love with Cinderella, and the two will live happily.


    If, if that one thing didn''t happen, it would be great.


    Stracy sighed and said slowly.


    "You know what Caesar has been pursuing."


    Lorne nodded. Skee had already said to himself that Caesar felt that this world was too filthy and he wanted to change this world.


    Later, his own intelligence organization also got news that Caesar was collecting the text of history, and seemed to want to retake Roger''s road to reach the end of the great route, Ralph Drew, looking for history buried in the years.


    After seeing Lorne nod his head, Stracy continued.


    "Caesar quickly found the text of history scattered around the world, and only the last piece is left." Stracy looked at Lorne with straight eyes.


    "The place where the last piece of the historical text is stored is Mary Joa. At that time, Caesar gathered the ruthless Meren, the Blood Earl Lederfield, and the revolutionary dragon attacked Mary Joa."


    "Although the Tianlongren reacted extremely quickly, they immediately mobilized the Marshal Warring States, the naval hero Karp, and the third-round commander Ganggukong who were stationed at Marin Vando to strengthen Maria.


    "However, they came prepared after all, and they got the information about the last piece of historical text."


    "Why don''t I know about this?" Lorne looked at Streisey in confusion. Why didn''t he get any news about such a major event?


    "And what I''m going to say now is the point." There was some waves in Stracy''s eyes.


    "The time Caesar set foot on Mary Joa was two days before you came to Cake Island."


    "It''s impossible!" Lorne said categorically, and Cake Island is at the front end of the new world.But even from Sdie to Cake Island, at the speed of Lorne''s Golden Proverb, it takes a full week.


    In two days, how can it be impossible to reach Cake Island from Mary Joa!


    Unless his father has the ability to teleport over long distances like Sanchuan Road.


    "This is not the most terrifying." Streisie said in a horrified tone.


    "Caesar''s hair was only gray when he set foot on Mariejoa, and when I saw him the other day, his hair had become snow white!"


    "Not only that, even his body is extremely weak, this feeling is like..."


    "Is it like a ten-year period?" Lorne helped Stracy to add what she wanted to say.


    Then he opened the window and looked into the distance.


    "What exactly is Ravdrew hiding? Who is lying, Roger or the father?"


    Lorne looked at the note in his hand and said to himself.


    "Albuff, the land of giants?"


    ...


    A day ago, Wano country.


    Kaido was lying in the ruins, and several huge cracks appeared in his invulnerable body, and granulation continued to grow from the cracks, repairing his injuries.


    "Grumbling." He picked up the jug and drank it happily. He quickly drank the wine in the jug. He threw the jug aside when he couldn''t pour out a drop. Said.


    "There is no more wine to drink, really disappointed!"


    "But your fist is really hard, I haven''t suffered such an injury in a long time."


    "Just for the sake of a son, just smashed with me, is this really good? Isn''t it good to take your honor and enjoy your old age?"


    Kaido raised his head, and an old man was lying on the ruins opposite, with his hands hanging weakly on the ground, and there was a huge cavity in his chest. This was the mark left by Kaido''s mace.


    Being able to survive under Kaido''s mace is already a rare record.


    But he is now unable to answer Kaido''s words. He could only breathe heavily.

 391 Chapter 386 Vortex

    After a while, Kaido struggled to stand up, and his strong physique combined with the super recovery ability brought by the animal fruit awakener, let him take the absolute initiative in this battle.Even if it is a strong physical skill like Karp, when facing Kaido, he may only be able to gain some advantages at the beginning.


    If Kaido can''t be solved in a short time, and Kaido is dragged into the protracted battle that Kaido is best at, even Karp can only lose.


    Not to mention, Caesar, who has passed its peak long ago, is sluggish.


    Kaido touched his chest. There was a fist-sized gap just now, and it was almost recovered now. So he staggered towards Caesar, dragging his huge mace with one hand, Wailing people.


    "But there is one thing that is very strange to me," Kaido walked to Caesar. In front of him, who was nearly ten meters tall, Caesar who was less than two meters tall was a villain.Kaido looked at the villain in front of him condescendingly and asked suspiciously.


    "What''s the matter with your gray hair?"


    It stands to reason that although Caesar is old, he has never aged to this point.


    Caesar raised his head, two lines of blood and tears flowed from his pupils, and he showed a weird smile.


    "You never know how sad what you are pursuing now seems to me."


    "What do you mean?"


    Kaido frowned, trying to understand the meaning of Caesar''s words.But what responded to him was Caesar''s sardonic smile.


    "Asshole!"


    The loser dared to be so arrogant, Kaido decided not to think about it, he lifted his foot and stepped on Caesar lying on the ground.


    boom!The blood flowed from the soles of Kaido''s feet.


    Kaido lifted his feet with satisfaction. The once high and unbelievable Wienhill Caesar died in his own hands. This kind of satisfaction made most of the haze in his heart dissipated recently.


    But when he lifted his foot, Caesar, who was supposed to be a mess, turned into the corpses of several bats.


    ...


    At the entrance of Wano Country, a small boat is drifting on the sea.


    A man wearing a dark red suit with his hair high and pigtails standing on the deck of the boat said coldly.


    "If there is another time, I won''t save you."


    "Do you still think of yourself as the omnipotent Caesar? Look at yourself standing like this? Where is the spirit of the original?"


    Caesar lying in front of him seemed to have expected it.He smiled at the man in front of him.


    "It''s just death."


    "Don''t say so much, what should I do next?" The man in a black and red suit frowned and said slowly.


    "Is it going to find your son so that you can enjoy the family happiness?"


    "No," Caesar shook his head weakly, and said slowly.


    "After we get better, go find the man named Yim, and then"


    "End all the grievances together!"


    ...


    Lorne walked out of Strisy''s room in despair, because the information she brought to herself was too great.


    It turns out that the ultimate goal that supports countless pirates is just a hoax?


    What is in Love Drew?


    Enter Albuff, who is waiting for him?


    Countless questions were intertwined in Ron''s heart, but no one could help him answer.


    Two days later, Stracy made a full recovery.The engagement ceremony of Lorne and Garrett also resumed.


    This not solemn engagement ceremony, after being spread out, affects the heart of the entire sea. Everyone knows one thing, that is, a new round of reshuffle is about to begin.


    After the engagement ceremony, Klockdal and Streisie left directly.


    As the kings of the underground world, they have stayed on Cake Island for too long, at this time their territory has become a mess.


    Before leaving, Miss Krokdal also invited Lorne to go to her Sigirella, saying that she had researched new tobacco and she wanted to invite Lorne to taste it.


    And Strecy was not to be outdone, and invited Lorne to her island of red light, saying that he wanted Lorne to feel the warmth of heaven.


    Of course, after being stared fiercely by Garrett, Lorne had to politely refuse.


    The news of the marriage between the Wienhill family and the Charlotte family swept across the sea like a whirlpool.


    In this whirlpool, Lorne and Garrett were standing on the splint of the Golden Proverbs, looking down at the entire sea.


    "Young Master, I have contacted all our allies, and I believe that in a short period of time, I will be able to obtain a nautical chart to Albuff."


    Violet walked out of the cabin, looked at Garrett with a complicated expression, and then said respectfully.


    Lorne nodded. He thought it was a simple thing to go to this giant country, but he didn''t expect this Elbaff to be so hard to find.


    Even Charlotte Lingling, who has been thinking about gaining the power of the giants, has no way to go to the kingdom of giants.


    Father, father, you have a problem for me.


    Lorne shook his head and smiled bitterly.At this time, there was the sound of seagulls in the sky, and a news bird fell on the splint of the Golden Proverbs.


    Garrett took out a coin worth one hundred Baileys and placed it in the cloth pocket on the chest of the news bird.Then got today''s newspaper from its waist.


    "Let me see what the newspaper said today." Lorne took the newspaper with a smile, with a few big words written on it in a dark headline.


    "The union of the devil and the devil! Wienhill Lorne and Charlotte Garrett!"


    Right below the newspaper is a photo of Lorne and Garrett exchanging rings. From a perspective, it should have been taken by someone hiding in the crowd.


    The person who took the photo had an ulterior motive, and by turning down the brightness, the originally bright sunlight was very dark.The faces of Lorne and Garrett were extremely pale, and there was an indescribable pathology.


    "It looks like I have to find a chance to fix that bastard Morgans." Lorne said with a smile.Then read the text below the photo carefully.


    The article describes in detail the history of the two families of Wien Hill and Charlotte, their position in the new world, how much power they have and so on.


    At the same time, it is pessimistic that once the Charlotte family gets close to the navy through the relationship between King Lorne''s Qiwuhai and exchanges for privileges similar to the "legal plunder" of the King''s Qiwuhai, then the entire new world will have no peace.


    A war sweeping the entire new world is about to break out.


    "He thinks so much." Lorne smiled. The author of this article is really boring. If the situation is so easy to change, then the Navy will not establish the power of the King Qiwuhai.


    Wouldn''t it be good to just draw one or two four emperors at random?


    In fact, as a person caught between the Four Emperors and the Navy, Lorne is more difficult than others.

 392 Chapter 387

    Ignoring the newspaper''s exaggeration or slander, Lorne flipped the newspaper to see if there were other news worthy of his attention.


    Unexpectedly, on the other side of the newspaper, a headline was written in a font no less than describing Lorne.


    "Legend becomes reality? There really are dragons in this world!"


    Below the title is a dark picture, which seems to be taken from the sea.


    It was a small island surrounded by countless skulls and worn-out pirate flags.


    There are white buildings on the island, but it seems that they are being attacked by some forces. There are fires from guns on the buildings.


    But this was not what Ron cared about. What really caught Ron¡¯s gaze was that on this building, there was an animal with two wings on its back and sturdy limbs roaring, and flames spurted out of its big, hideous mouth. .


    Dragon!


    This is the immediate reaction of everyone seeing this creature.


    The article didn''t describe much, only that it was a secret naval base that was suddenly attacked by unknown forces. This photo was taken when the naval base was under attack.


    Many people just treat this as an anecdote, as a post-dinner talk.


    But Lorne knows that in this world without ps, photos are very likely to be real.


    Besides, Lorne happened to know this island.


    "Punker Hassad!" Lorne squeezed these words from his teeth.


    "Notify Agatha, let her communicate with all the intelligence departments of the Wienhill family, I must know what happened to Punk Hassad in the shortest time."


    Lorne quickly said to Violet, Violet rarely saw Lorne take anything so seriously, nodded, and ran into the cabin.


    "Why do you care about it so much?" Garrett asked Lorne suspiciously while sitting on the sofa on the deck.


    "I never knew where the navy hid Bega Punk, but now I realize that he has always been in this Punk Hassad!"


    Lorne took a sip of water and said slowly.


    In this world, only Begapunk, who claims to have mastered 500 years of technology beyond the era, can breed a giant dragon!


    Because it needs a kind of technology to cultivate such a huge monster.


    How to meet the huge consumption of powerful life forms?


    This technology has troubled Kagi for decades, and once it can be resolved.Then the strength of his clone army will be improved by leaps and bounds, and Lorne can immediately get a terrifying, absolutely loyal force.


    The intelligence was quickly sent to Lorne. This was the intelligence obtained by the Wienhill family from the navy. After comparing it with the intelligence of other forces, it was confirmed that it was extremely authentic.


    "On the evening of January 17, 1509, Haiyuanli, a group of forces raided Punk Hassad."


    "After a short period of resistance, the scientists of Punk Hassard were captured one after another, and dr. Bega Punk himself disappeared."


    "After analysis, the forces that attacked Punk Hassad are more than 90% likely to be the New Pirate League, which was previously famous in the paradise."


    "Is it the New Pirate League again? This force has been quite high-profile recently." A smile appeared on the corner of Lorne''s mouth, and he had to thank them for helping him find Dr. Bergapunk.


    "Look for news about this new Pirate League," Lorne said lightly.


    "They took things they shouldn''t have, and they must return it!"


    There was an inexplicable chill in Lorne''s tone, and everyone present knew what he meant.


    The devil on this sea is eyeing this new Pirate Alliance.


    "Blu Blu Blu."


    At this time, the phone worm that Ron had put on the table suddenly rang.


    This phone worm is specifically used to contact the world government and King Qiwuhai.Garrett walked over to pick him up at Lorne''s sign.


    Sure enough, the old and tired voice of the Warring States Period rang on the other side of the phone worm.


    "Lorne, you brat, but you have caused me a big trouble!"


    "Trouble?" Lorne lay on the sofa with Erlang''s legs raised.Hun said indifferently.


    "I think it''s pretty good."


    "Don''t talk to me in that silly tone," the Warring States on the phone worm said furiously.


    "The above is already thinking, is it going to cancel the title of your king, Qiwuhai!"


    Sure enough, the world government was extremely jealous after knowing that it had married the Charlotte family.I was afraid that I would fall to the pirate''s side.


    After all, the power of Lorne''s level was enough to influence the battle.


    "But it''s still suppressed by you, right." Lorne said with a smile, directly dissecting the words of the Warring States period without paying attention to his face.


    "After all, I still use it a bit. There are not many people who can replace me in this sea."


    On the other side of the phone worm, the Warring States was silent.He couldn''t refute what Lorne said.


    At this time, the Wienhill family controlled most of the arms business in the four seas. It can be said that without the support of Lorne''s arms, many countries in the four seas would be overthrown by the rebels.


    It sounds ridiculous that a country is so dependent on a pirate, but it is the case.


    This is also the helplessness of this era.


    Not to mention, Lorne and many gangsters, such as the clown joker in the underground world, the Tobacco King Krokdal, the golden emperor Tezolo, etc., now plus the four emperors Charlotte Lingling, moved him, It is equivalent to moving their entire chain of interests.


    This price is unbearable even for the Warring States Period.


    Lorne was also silent, because Warring States had no intention to mention to himself about his father, Caesar.


    And he didn''t get any information about the attack on Mary Joa from the newspaper or intelligence.


    Even dignified, Charlotte Lingling had never heard of this.


    Is the world government planning to block that news?What happened to Mary Joa that day?


    Father, why do you lose your head overnight?


    Lorne buried this question in his heart. He didn''t suspect that Stracy deceived himself, because he didn''t feel that she was lying, and she didn''t need to lie.


    "You can think so too." After a while, the Warring States Period said slowly.


    "Right, there are two more things."


    "First, the Murloc Tiger recently appeared in the waters of Roxor. This is your site with Doflamingo. I hope you can resolve this matter."


    "Second, the world conference is about to be held, and you, as the king of Sdio, are eligible to participate in this conference."


    "World Conference?"


    Lorne was silent for a moment, the group of Tianlong people regarded himself as a thorn in the eye, and his father made a lot of trouble with Mary Joa many times. I am afraid he would not get any good expressions in the past.


    However, Lorne thought of one thing, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and said lightly.


    "I will go there."

 393 Chapter 388 Tezolo

    Three days after the marriage of the Wienhill family and the Charlotte family, the Golden City Guran Tezolo was on board.


    Gilder Tezolo stroked the golden fingers on his hands and looked at the man sitting at the opposite table with a smile on his face.


    It was a well-dressed gentleman, wearing a white suit and combing his hair neatly.


    However, he kept taking out a hand towel and wiping the sweat off his face. His mood was not calm.


    "What''s the matter? The Marquis of Coburn," Tezolo watched as the man sitting across from him kept pressing his hand, sweat seeping into the poker, so the corners of his mouth curled up.


    This is a commonly used posture for losers, and he has seen it a lot.


    "Is there something wrong with your body?"


    "No, it''s just a bit agitated." The gentleman named Coburn said pretendingly.Then put your hand on the table.


    "It is my honor to be able to play with Golden Emperor."


    "Really? Let Baccarat help you relax." Tezolo smiled.He waved his hand, and a woman with a proud figure in a black dress and standing nearby walked slowly behind Coburn and massaged him with her slender fingers.


    "Baccarat''s craftsmanship is amazing." Tezolo blinked at Coburn and said with a smile that a man could understand.


    Then he calmly put his hand on the table.Crossed his hands and said calmly.


    "A 50 million Bailey bet is really boring. Why don''t we both add more chips."


    "But I can''t get more Pele."


    Coburn wiped the sweat from his forehead. He had already lost hundreds of millions of Baileys to Gilder Tezolo, which was the vast majority of the cash of their Coburn family.


    He didn''t know how to face the family members when he went back.


    "No, no, not your Bailey." Tezolo waved his hand.


    "If I lose this one, I will give back all the Baileys I won. Lord Coburn can go back to be your decent earl."


    Coburn brows, is there such a good thing?


    "If I win, I won''t even pay for the fifty million Baileys. It''s just a meeting gift from Lord Coburn." Tezolo''s mouth showed a strange arc.


    "However, the entire market in the Kingdom of Dera will be open to me."


    "I can''t do this!" Coburn said categorically. Their Coburn family is in the Kingdom of Dela. Although it is huge, it has not yet reached the point of covering the sky.Above them, there is a royal family pressed down.


    "You can do it," Tezolo said lightly, "with my help."


    His eyes became fierce, and he looked at Coburn coldly. There were hundreds of millions of Baileys, and he couldn''t even raise his interest.What he was after was the entire Kingdom of Dera.


    Under the leadership of the Dera clan, this country has become extremely rich and powerful.And this also means that the names of people in the Kingdom of Dera are rich.


    And as long as they have money, Tezolo has a way to let them hand over Bailey in their hands obediently.


    Coburn was seen by Tezolo and nodded subconsciously.When he reacted, Tezolo had already turned his hole cards.


    Three old A''s.


    Lost again.


    Coburn was slumped in the chair, but Tezolo pushed all the chips on his table to Coburn.Then he clapped his hands, and the guards around him lifted Coburn and the chair out.


    The moment the room door closed, Coburn saw the beautiful woman who was massaging herself, slowly putting on her gloves, and Tezolo''s lazy voice.


    "Please remember our agreement."


    ...


    After the room door was closed, Baccarat said lazily.


    "This kind of trash, even if you return Bailey to him, it won''t be long before you lose completely."


    "Because he has tasted the taste of gambling, he can''t help himself."


    "If you raise a dog and do things, you have to give him some bones." Tezolo said indifferently, resting his head with his hand.


    Those tens of millions of Bailey, in his opinion, are nothing more than the flesh of a dog.


    "Whatever you want." Baccarat sat next to Tezolo, with a pair of eyes as if he was going to hook away the human soul.


    "You just said that I have good skills, do you want to try it now?"


    Baccarat licked his lips, which was very attractive.Even with Tezolo''s concentration, his mouth was a little dry.


    But when he just wanted to talk, a phone worm next to him suddenly rang.


    "Blu Blu Blu."


    Baccarat stood up quickly and helped Tezolo tidy up his clothes. This phone worm, if it was an ordinary person, could just ignore it at any time.


    But this phone worm belongs to Veenhill Lorne, the most dazzling new star in the ocean today.


    Even Tezolo had to take it seriously.


    Tezolo calmed his breath, and then took the call worm.


    "Hello, brother Lorne? Congratulations on your victory and the beauty."


    "It''s not like what you said, Tezolo." Ron''s cold voice came from the other end of the phone bug.


    Of course he didn''t know that he had disturbed Tezolo.


    "I have one thing I want to tell you, and treat it as a reward for helping me."


    "Huh?" Tezolo frowned, he didn''t understand what Lorne meant.


    "You know the name Fisher Tiger," Lorne said slowly.


    After hearing the name, Tezolo''s eyes condensed, and he asked quickly.


    "What happened to Fisher Tiger?"


    Fisher Tiger, the hero of the Murloc tribe, likes to travel around the world. He was caught by the Denon during a certain trip.Be a slave for a few years.


    Later, she managed to escape from Marijoa, and returned to Marijoa soon, releasing all the slaves in Sky Dragon City.


    Among them, Tezolo was also included.


    After Tezolo escaped from Mary Gioia, he obtained golden fruits from the auction of Don Quixote''s house and achieved his current dominance.


    Therefore, Tezolo has always regarded Tiger as his benefactor.It''s just that his whereabouts of the Pirates of the Sun was too mysterious, so he couldn''t find a chance to repay him.


    "Fisher Tezolo appeared in the waters of Roxor, as if he was hunting for someone."


    Lorne said slowly.


    "But the world government got the news, they certainly won''t let Fisher Tiger. So we ordered us to arrest him."


    "According to the information, the last time he appeared was in the country of pointers."


    Lorne talked about some information intermittently, and told Tezolo to speak slowly before he responded.


    "Of course I refused this order, because it seemed very boring to me."


    "But another person is probably interested in this matter." Lorne said a name.


    "He is your old adversary, Don Quixote Doflamingo."

 394 Chapter 389 Murloc and Human

    In the Rocksor Sea, hundreds of meters below the sea, a pirate ship is drifting in the sea.


    A male murloc with azure blue skin, a strong build and a jagged nose stood on the deck, looking at the sea through a special diving binoculars.


    "Aaron, have you found them?"


    A male mermaid holding a steel trident and tied up with black hair leaned on the door of the cabin and asked the murloc named Aaron.


    "This group of pirates who have just passed through the fisherman island." Aaron said viciously, "it should be they who kidnapped the residents of the fisherman island."


    "Teach them well, brother Aladdin!"


    "Good," the mermaid known as Aladdin waved his tail, tightly held the trident in his hand, and was about to swim toward the ship on the sea.


    "Wait," this time.A slightly fat whale shark man walked out of the cabin, wearing a Japanese style suit.He grabbed Aladdin who was about to do it.


    "It''s not certain that it is them."


    "It must be them!" Along said viciously, "All humans are evil!"


    "They are insatiable! They tied us murlocs as slaves and sold them at high prices on the black market!"


    "You are too kind, Brother Jinping!" Aaron yelled at the whale shark who had just walked out.


    "After so many years, have you not seen the nature of those humans clearly?"


    The murloc named Jinping was silent.After a while, he spoke.


    "I suggest we go up and take a look, after all, some people are innocent."


    "Don''t kill innocent people indiscriminately, this is Captain Tiger''s order."


    "Humph!"


    Along snorted coldly, without speaking, the whole ship slowly floated up towards the sea.


    But before they surfaced, they heard the screams of several women.


    "what!"


    The expressions of the fish people on the deck changed and they abandoned the boat and swam up towards the water.


    Murlocs are creatures that live in the ocean all year round, and their bodies are much stronger than ordinary humans.And evolved gills suitable for living in water.


    They swim faster than the boat, and it takes almost a moment before they swim to the surface.


    But as soon as their heads came out of the water, they saw an infuriating scene.


    Several inch-clothed female merfolk lay on the deck with their hands tied.


    Several sturdy men sat on the deck, pouring wine into their mouths with wine in one hand, while holding a long whip covered with thorns in the other hand and drew it from the fish people.


    The long whip drew blood marks on the bodies of several mermaids.


    "Isn''t it said that the mermaid has the most pleasant voice? Why don''t you sing to Lao Tzu!"


    A one-eyed dragon with curly hair said harshly while drinking wine.


    "I spent all my luck and pains to tie you out of the fisherman island, not for your sake!"


    Happiness!


    Several long whips were drawn on the delicate body of the mermaids, and the mermaids wailed, their voices weak and pitiful.


    Even the companion of the Cyclops, a pirate with a disheveled hair, couldn''t stand it anymore, he held the Cyclops'' hand and said with regret.


    "These mermaids can be sold at high prices on the black market. What if they are damaged."


    "Is it."


    A cold voice rang in the pirate''s ears, and the pirate nodded involuntarily.


    "Of course, it is said that many noble grandpas have the habit of collecting mermaid slaves. As long as we send these mermaids to Bubble Island, we can make a lot of money."


    Bubble Island, located in the sea area of ??Loxo, because of some similar environment to the Chambord Islands, this place is also called "Little Chambord Island".


    Moreover, here is the largest slave exchange market in the front end of the New World.Many pirates like to take the unused slaves to Bubble Island and sell them.


    Now, since the Veenhill family has taken control of the Rocksor waters, this bubble island is of course under the control of the Veenhill family.


    Now the person in charge of the entire Bubble Island is the swordsman of the Wienhill family, Black Blade Morman!


    As the pirate said, he felt something was wrong, because he had never heard this sound.


    He turned around abruptly, only to find a wet blue-skinned murloc. He didn''t know when he stood behind him, looking at himself with almost murderous eyes.


    "you¡­¡­"


    As soon as the pirate wanted to speak, Aaron caught the whole person and lifted it up directly.


    "Brother, if you have something to say, please speak." The Cyclops also saw that the situation was not good at this time, he clenched the long whip in his hand and stood up.


    "I think we can talk," he spread his hand, left hand, as a gesture of friendship.Seeing that Aaron didn''t continue to move, he couldn''t help but settle down.


    "After all, there is nothing in this world that is not profitable..."


    thump!


    A long knife was inserted from behind him, pierced through the body of the Cyclops and pierced out of his chest.


    He turned around in disbelief and saw a six-clawed octopus slowly pulling a long knife out of his body behind him.


    "Don''t blame me, why did you offend Brother Aaron?"


    His voice was simple and honest, but it sounded like death whispers to the Cyclops.


    He misjudged one thing, that is, the fish people hated him. If they chose to fight at the beginning, they might not lose so badly.


    But there is no if, it is very common for Pirate World to choose one thing wrong and lose money.


    The one-eyed dragon fell to the ground unwillingly.The two strongest people died one after another, and the remaining pirates were not opponents of the fish people at all when they lost their backbone.Next, there is a massacre.


    Aaron walked over and cut the ropes that bound several mermaids.He whispered to several little girls who were too frightened.


    "Don''t be afraid, I''m here to save you."


    Then he spoke contemptuously to Jing Ping who was standing aside.


    "Look, this is the human you like!"


    "Look at how much our compatriots have suffered!!"


    Jinping didn''t say a word, and lowered his head to accept Aaron''s criticism. Even the octopus swordsman beside him couldn''t stand it anymore, he walked over and said honestly.


    "In fact, Mr. Jinping is right, and not everyone is..."


    "Don''t talk, Xiao Ba!" Along roared!The octopus man called Xiaoba shut his mouth immediately, lowered his head and walked aside.Dare not speak.


    This shows his fear of Aaron.


    "I can''t imagine how many of our compatriots are enduring torture and abuse on which so-called Bubble Island." Aaron slapped the flagpole of the Pirate Ship off, showing how angry he was.


    He shouted at Jinping.


    "We must go to the bubble island now! Save our compatriots!"

 395 Chapter 390: Bubble Island

    "You said you want to attack Bubble Island?"


    In the cabin of the Sun Pirate Ship, a strong murloc with dark red skin looked at Aaron sitting in front of him and whispered.


    "Yeah, boss Tiger! Those stupid humans deceive people so much! They actually treat our compatriots as slaves!"


    "Sooner or later, I will kill these humans!"


    Along said angrily.


    "Correct, they not only treat the fish people as slaves, but also treat their own kind as slaves." The side said very gently.He is older than Aaron, so he can see farther.


    "But the people who do this are a minority after all. Most of them are very friendly to the Murlocs. Just like Princess Otohime."


    "You are too kind and too weak! Brother Jinping!" Aaron hammered the table angrily, hammering the wooden table into a pulp.


    But the two people present didn''t respond to this, it seems that they have long been used to Aaron''s character.


    "Humans are humans, they are the inferior species that have not yet evolved the ability to swim. It is our mercy for us murlocs to not oppress them."


    "Unexpectedly, they not only don''t know how to be grateful, but also try to enslave our murlocs."


    "We must let these arrogant people know that our murlocs are not easy to mess with either!"


    "But," Tiger frowned."Pubble Island is the site of Veenhill Lorne after all. We fought in this way, it is tantamount to declaring war on him."


    The name Lorne is the most shining star in the sea in recent years. Someone put him together with the red-haired Shanks who had retreated after challenging the white-bearded Edward Newgate before.


    Call them two quasi-emperors!


    It means a person second only to the four emperors of the new world.


    In fact, after Shiji''s decline, many of his territories were reduced to landless land.The name of his four emperors has been misplaced.Many people are wondering who, Lorne and Shanks, can be in that position.


    What''s more, recently, Lorne himself shot and killed Kaido''s number one combatant, the leader of the three plagues, "Jin", and he married the Charlotte family.His strength and power are unfathomable!


    Even Tiger did not dare to offend Lorne easily.


    "Although Lorne is perverse and domineering and lawless. But he is not a person who cannot communicate."


    Tiger said solemnly,


    "We can talk to him first..."


    "Communication!" Along stood up while supporting the table with both hands.Growled.


    "Did they communicate with us when they arrested our compatriots?"


    "Don''t you know the character of this group of human pirates? They only see the word profit in their eyes!"


    "But they forgot one thing."


    "Forget who is the real king of this sea!"


    Aaron pointed to himself, and then to Tiger and Jinping who were sitting aside.


    "It''s not their humans! It''s our murlocs!"


    "He Lorne is a capable person who dare not even come to Murloc Island. I am afraid that he can''t bear the slap of our Murloc Karate!"


    Along became more excited as he spoke.Tiger and Jinping glanced at each other, and both saw the deep helplessness in each other''s eyes.


    The estrangement between murlocs and humans is so serious in this era.


    Tiger also made up his mind.I am waiting for someone to go to Bubble Island to take a look, if there are really a lot of murlocs.


    Then you have to save them anyway.


    ...


    New World, Loxo Sea, Bubble Island.


    This place was originally just an ordinary island, but because it is located in the middle of the Loxo Sea area, residents of the surrounding islands often come here in exchange for what they need.Over time, it became a bazaar.


    Later, because of the advent of the great pirate era, Bubble Island happened to be on one of the three main channels of the New World.Occasionally passing caravans and pirates will also bring novel goods and goods from other places.Here is gradually prospering.


    It has become an economic center at the front end of the New World, where you can buy everything you want.


    Women, weapons, slaves...


    Especially after the Wienhill family took over here, Bubble Island has become an important arms trading point.


    At noon, the bright sunshine sprinkled softly on the harbor, and the ships docked at the pier in an orderly manner.


    As soon as a pirate in a red vest got off the ship, he saw a group of navy coming towards him.The navy clothes that led him had the emblem of the quasi-general, and he stared at the man in red.


    "The red-shirted guest who offered a reward of 130 million Bailey, Lidor!"


    "Who am I? It turns out to be Brigadier General Keike who has been lingering."


    Lidor took out his ears and said nonchalantly.


    "Do you want to go to war with me here? I don''t care, the big deal will not come here anymore."


    "But you," Lidor licked his lips defiantly.


    "Do you think you can bear the anger of that one?"


    "You!" The brigadier general called Kike was furious. He just wanted to do it, but thought of something, and forcibly held it back.


    He said viciously to Lidor.


    "When you leave this island, I will personally arrest you!"


    After speaking, he turned and left.


    He came to this place just to replenish his equipment. The reason he lost his attitude just now was just because he met his old opponent.Calm down now, I can''t help but feel a little afraid.


    If he really made a move in this place just now, then I am afraid that the green pheasant Kuzan behind him could not keep him.


    After all, the rules that absolutely cannot be shot on Bubble Island were made by that man!


    All those who dare to violate this rule are now hung in a tomb next to the port.


    Lidor looked at Kike''s fading back and couldn''t help spitting.


    "It''s really scary!"


    He also thought that this person couldn''t help attacking him, and was dealt with by the people of the Vennhill family.


    But thinking of the Wienhill family, Lidor couldn''t help but feel a little envious. The navy and pirates must abide by the rules he made.


    Worth it!


    Thinking about it, Lidor suddenly saw a shrewd and capable woman in a black suit standing on the harbor, seeming to be waiting for someone.


    He couldn''t help but his eyes lit up, and he was ready to go over and strike up a conversation.


    At this time, the woman in the suit seemed to be waiting for the person she was waiting for and beckoned to the other side.


    A woman with blond curly hair and an unusually hot body walked off a merchant ship. She seemed very happy to see the woman in a suit and rushed over.


    "Little Violet! Sister, I want to kill you!" The blonde woman rushed directly to the woman in the suit and gave her a hard kiss on the cheek. After a while, she said with a smirk.


    "Why didn''t the one in your house come with you to meet your sister?"

 396 Chapter 391 Assault on Bubble Island!

    Violet blushed and shook his head.


    "Sister Sisi, I have said many times, he is just my old man, we have nothing..."


    At this time, she remembered the scene where Lorne put on Garrett''s ring on Cake Island, her eyes darkened.


    Is there really nothing?


    This scene was caught in the eyes of the blonde woman, she smiled, put her arm around Violet''s shoulder, and changed the subject.


    "By the way, didn''t you say you want to take me around?"


    Bubble Island is the economic center of the Rocksor Sea area, and the island has a dazzling array of goods. She has been greedy for a long time.This time I finally caught the opportunity to go out.


    "Hmm!" Violet smiled and nodded, leaving those distracting thoughts behind.Holding Xisi''s hand and walking towards the town intimately.


    "There are several restaurants on the island, serving food from all over the world."


    "You know how to eat!"


    As they walked, the two girls joked, ignoring the front, and ran into a man wearing a red jacket.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry!" Violet touched his head and subconsciously apologized.But his own hand was grabbed by the man.


    "Sorry, is it over?"


    Lidor, the red guest, swallowed his saliva, and the eyes of the two Violet were filled with desire.I didn''t expect that this chick was waiting for a beauty who was not inferior to her.


    He looked at Xi Si''s proud figure and couldn''t stop drooling.


    "But if you accompany this uncle for a couple of drinks, then this matter is forgotten."


    "Is this the custom of Bubble Island?" Sisi frowned, looked at Violet, and asked.


    Although her life style is bold and open, how does the meaning of the man in the red jacket sound so familiar?


    It''s like a rascal on the street, blatantly accosting when they see a beautiful woman.


    "Pubble Island is not so much a small island as it is a gathering place." Violet looked at Lidor and said coldly.


    Her wonderful mood after seeing her good friend was all disturbed by this man.


    "There are no special customs here."


    "So, we were accosted?" Sisi said in surprise, then looked at Violet, as if asking what to do next.


    Violet sighed. It seemed that Lord Lorne was so kind to these pirates that they thought Lord Lorne''s rules were false.


    But just as she was about to reprimand the pirates, there was a commotion at the dock.


    A huge three-masted sailing ship rose from below the surface, and the sea water that followed poured onto the pirate ship nearby.


    Countless murlocs stood on the splint of the giant ship, looking at the people of Bubble Island with hatred eyes. After the giant ship stopped, they leaped down with their long swords, and slashed at the people in the harbor without any explanation.


    "Enemy attack!" Violet''s pupils shrunk slightly, and regardless of Lidor beside him, he rushed to the inner island while pulling Xisi.


    But they were too conspicuous. At the moment they left, several murloc and pirates had spotted them, armed with long knives, and yelled at them.


    And Lidor, the red guest, took a step forward, directly intercepting the two, with undisguised desire on his face.


    Although he didn''t understand what happened, Lidor knew one thing, and that was that power was provoking Lorne.


    Now the pier is in chaos, so he can be forgiven if he robs a few women in the mess.


    Besides, Lidor looked at the red and blue figures standing on the giant ship, the aura they exuded was terrifyingly powerful.It seemed that Lorne was in big trouble, and Lidor even began to wonder if he wanted to show some strength and get a share of the pie.


    thump!


    Just as he was dreaming, Violet did not hesitate to lick his yin leg and kicked it at his lower body.


    The most fragile part of the body was hit by a domineering attack entwined with arms, and Lidor could even hear the sound of something broken.


    "what!"


    He clutched his lower body, fell to the ground and groaned continuously.Violet took this opportunity, and took Sisi to escape.


    "Smelly bitch, I won''t let you go!" Lidor clutched his lower body.Struggling to stand up, looking at the two women who were gradually fleeing, said viciously.


    "If you let me catch you, I will definitely..."


    "What must it be?" A sulky voice remembered behind Lidor. Before he could turn his head, a drop of water pierced his chest like a bullet.Blood kept flowing from his chest.


    Lidor lowered his head subconsciously, and a huge hole appeared in his chest.Blood gushes out like a column.He dyed his red jacket even more red.


    "I''m dead?" Lidor said incredulously, and then his consciousness gradually became dizzy. At the moment his eyes were completely closed, he seemed to see a very tall murloc walking past him.


    "Along, didn''t I tell you not to do it lightly?"


    A slightly bloated murloc ran over and yelled at Aaron.


    "We still don''t know what Ron''s attitude is. If we rashly act like this, we will offend that man!"


    "Communication, forbearance, forbearance," Aaron furiously said.


    "Brother Jinping, haven''t you seen it clearly? This man was a slave trader just now, and he didn''t even let his compatriots let go, let alone us murlocs."


    "In my opinion, this bubble island is a place to hide dirt!"


    Jinping shook his head. In his opinion, Aaron had reached the extreme point because of his resentment against humans, and something would happen sooner or later.


    I hope this time, nothing will happen.


    The individual strength of the murloc tribe is very strong, and the incident happened suddenly, many people have not reacted, they were defeated by the murloc pirates.


    However, after a short while, the entire port has been completely occupied by fish people.


    All human beings who are still alive have their hands and feet tied to the harbor.


    "Brother Marcus, you used to be a slave trader?"


    Aaron looked at the humans who were tied together, and said to a male eel-eater next to him.There was a strange arc at the corner of his mouth.


    "I have a big deal and want to hand it over to you."


    "I want these stupid humans to be often trafficked,"


    Before the murloc named Marcus could answer, Aaron suddenly felt an inexplicable sense of crisis and subconsciously turned sideways.


    A azure blue slash flew from the center of the island, flew past Aaron''s back, and directly slashed on Marcus who had not had time to speak.


    Wow!


    A huge wound appeared on Marcus, stretching from his left shoulder to his right waist, and blood sprayed out like a fountain.


    A man wearing a top hat and a black suit carried a black knife and slowly walked out of the island.


    And the two beautiful women followed him closely.

 397 Chapter 392 Youve Caused a Disaster

    "Black Knife Morman!"


    Aaron called out the man''s name loudly.Although he was reckless, he was not stupid. Before coming to attack here, he had almost investigated the information on Bubble Island.


    This was a borderless zone before, but after the Wienhill family came here, they naturally took over the island.


    Responsible here is the veteran cadre of the Wienhill family, "Black Knife Morman".


    Because he met Hawkeye Mihawk when he went out to sea in the early days, he failed to sail into the new world. After following Lorne, he became the king of Qiwuhai. All the criminals offering rewards under his command received special pardons. The bounty is no longer increased.


    So his bounty is only 33,000,000 (33 million) Bailey, but no one will question his strength.


    Because he is a rare "swordsman" level powerhouse in this sea, the "black bounty" set for him by the underground world is often more than 200 million Baileys.


    This is the case, but few bounty hunters dare to take his business.Lorne arranged him in this place because of his great confidence in his strength.


    but!A bloodthirsty light flashed in Aaron''s eyes, that is to say, Black Blade Moorman is the mainstay of Bubble Island!As long as you defeat him, the entire Bubble Island will be theirs!


    Thinking of this, Aaron''s blood surging involuntarily, the blood gathered in his muscles, his bloodthirsty eyes looked at Moorman coldly.


    The whole person rushed towards Morman like a cannonball.


    "Provoke the Weinhill family, die!" Moorman didn''t want to talk too much, and didn''t want to know Aaron''s reasons. He only knew that this person broke the rules of Lord Lorne.


    Moorman drew out the famous knife black and red blood, and covered the blade with a domineering dark armed color, making it a bit more evil.


    "Three rounds and one month," Moorman slowly raised the black knife, facing Aaron who rushed towards him, without the slightest panic on his face.


    The two of them slowed down and fastened, and the long knife gently slashed across Along''s body, just as if they were disarming a cow.


    Numerous small wounds appeared on Aaron''s body, and the blood kept flowing out, dyeing his whole body red.


    He couldn''t even hold up Morman''s move!


    "Lidor died in your hands, he must be very unwilling." Moorman pointed the black knife at Aaron''s head and said lightly.In fact, it was Lidor who was kicked by Miss Violet with a yin leg, and the whole person was in severe pain to take care of Aaron''s attack.


    Otherwise, the three Aarons tied together would not be Lidor''s opponent.


    The long knife was raised and cut down.Just when he decided to resolve the matter, several water bombs came back at him, and Moorman frowned, hiding himself, avoiding these water bomb attacks.


    "The murloc karate? Is this the murloc coming out?"


    The visitors were a whale shark man with a slightly fat figure and a sea bream shark man with red skin.There are still some water stains on the whale shark man''s hands, and these water bombs came from his hands.


    Seeing the two people who came, Moorman frowned. The two people gave him a lot of pressure, far from what Aaron could match just now.


    "Along!" At this time, the red snapper murloc saw Aaron lying on the ground covered in blood and couldn''t help but shout.At the same time, my heart was furious.He clenched his fist tightly and rushed towards Morman.


    Tiger wrapped his armed and domineering fist and collided with Morman''s black knife, not letting the wind fall.From the very beginning, he showed the strength of a murloc hero.


    Through physical advantage, Mooreman was gradually suppressed.


    The more he fought, the more frightened Mooreman was. The murloc in front of him, whether he was physical or domineering, was not inferior to him, and his combat experience was far more abundant than himself.If you continue to fight like this, you will boil the frogs in warm water and gradually move towards a solution to failure.


    So he decided to use a technique called "Priest Fighting Technique" taught by the Young Master to defeat his opponent by rebounding Tiger''s power.


    "Can you hold it?" Jinping took this opportunity to run to Along''s side, helped him up, and asked anxiously.


    Although this Aaron was reckless and self-willed, both Shiping and Tiger treated him as his younger brother.


    He just discussed with Boss Tiger about how to deal with the relationship with Bubble Island. He didn¡¯t notice that Aaron had rushed to the depths of Bubble Island, and he also encountered "Black Knife Morman". , He became like this.


    However, it seemed that this black sword Moorman was not Tiger''s opponent, and Jinping helped Aaron onto the boat.


    "What happened?"


    A mermaid holding a trident saw Aaron dripping with blood, was shocked, and quickly picked him up.


    "Along is alone and met a ruthless character." Shen Ping shook his head, "but now the boss of Tiger has been up against that person, you can help him cure Along."


    Aladdin, the ship doctor of the Sun Pirate Ship, nodded seriously, and took out a medicine kit from his body, and used a bandage to stop the bleeding.


    After seeing this scene, he turned around, ready to treat other compatriots.


    But when he walked in front of a few humans who had been chopped by the murlocs and were lying on the ground wailing, Zhiping involuntarily stopped. After gritting his teeth, he took out a roll of bandage from his body to help them stop the bleeding.


    After all, many people here are just tourists who come to Papua Island for sightseeing, they are innocent.


    boom!


    At this time, the battle between Moorman and Tiger had been determined, and Tiger hit Moorman in the abdomen with a fist.Moorman gritted his teeth, trying to harden the past through armed color hardening, but Tiger wouldn''t give him a chance, and then another punch hit Moorman in the chest.


    Moorman spit out a big mouthful of blood, and he fell weakly.


    The winner is divided!He raised his head and looked at the two women standing not far away. Their looks and figures are quite rare, even the most beautiful slaves he had seen in the Denonian holy land Mary Joa before. Don''t let it go.


    However, one of the blonde-haired women was already frightened, and subconsciously grabbed the hand of her companion, but the black-haired woman next to her remained calm.


    Tiger took a deep breath, tried to be kind, and said slowly.


    "Don''t be afraid, as long as you are obedient, we won''t hurt you."


    In fact, Tiger doesn''t resent human beings very much. He came here just to liberate his compatriots.


    "Tell me, where is the slave market on Bubble Island."


    The experience of an early traveler gave him a deeper understanding of humans.Know that there is a considerable difference between them.


    So there is no prejudice against humans.


    This is also Princess Otohime''s philosophy that people and people, murlocs and murlocs, are all equal.


    But at this time, Violet shook his head regretfully, raised the phone worm in his hand, and said slowly to Tiger.


    "You got into trouble, do you know?"

 398 Chapter 393 My name is Veenhill Garrett!

    Why does Doflamingo say that Lorne is the most like himself, because they are both perverse and crazy?Also use whatever means to achieve the goal?


    This is what many people think.


    But only they know that on this sea, except for Edward Newgate, the white beard.Only the two of them really care about their family and put their family in front of their dreams.


    This is why Violet said Tiger had caused a catastrophe. After staying in the Wienhill family for so long, she knew Lorne''s nature very well.


    "What?" Tiger didn''t know what to do at this time.She obviously won the battle. Why did this little girl say that she had caused a big disaster? Does she want the phone bug in her hand to crush herself?


    "Blu Blu Blu."


    While Tiger was speculating wildly, the phone worm in Violet''s hand rang.A woman''s voice came from the other end of the phone worm and directly called out Tiger''s real name.


    "Fisher Tiger."


    "You are playing with fire."


    "It seems that Murloc Island, under the shelter of White Beard, has forgotten what the real rules of this sea are."


    "What are you talking about?" Tiger said coldly. No one would be happy to be called directly by his real name, not to mention the contempt in this woman''s tone.


    Moreover, she even insulted Mr. Whitebeard!


    Tiger has always disliked being called a murloc hero, because in his opinion, he just did something within his power.


    The one who should really be called a hero is the white-bearded Edward Newgate. Without his protection, the current fisherman island would have been taken by pirates eyeing on.


    Because she insulted the white beard, Tiger would not let her go.


    "It doesn''t matter what I say." The woman said lightly, "The important thing is whether you are ready to involve the Murloc Island in this war."


    "what are you saying!"


    Tiger furiously said, a Hitman''s aura radiated, causing Violet and Sisi who stood by to shiver.


    "I mean," the voice of the woman on the other side of the phone worm gradually became cold.


    "Are you going to start a war?"


    "Pubble Island is just a small part of our family''s property, it doesn''t matter if it is given to you."


    "But you should know the temper of the Wienhill family,"


    Tiger heard the sound of the opposite side tapping the table gently.


    "If you dare to move our people, after half a month, there will be no more fish islands in this sea."


    "Even the white beard can''t protect you, I promise."


    Tiger was silent. The reason why he came out to be a pirate was that he didn''t want to be involved in Murloc Island. What this woman said stabbed him in his weakness.


    "Only with your Wienhill family, I''m afraid you can''t do this." Tiger said coldly. He still had some flukes at this time, because the title of King Qi Wuhai sounded very bluffing. But relying on them, they can''t threaten the Murloc Island, which is located 10,000 meters under the sea.


    "You can try it."


    The woman said nonchalantly.


    Tiger was silent, he took the dagger in his hand and pressed it against the girl''s neck.


    Violet became a lot stronger after the tragedy of Dresrosa. Although she was a little scared, she still bravely raised her head and looked directly into Tiger''s eyes.


    After a long time, Tiger seemed to have made some decision, finally put down the knife and said to the fish people who were still raging on the island.


    "Stop it!"


    For the Weinhill family with a big business, the loss is just a small bubble island, but for Tiger, the fisherman island is his root!


    He dare not bet!


    "Very good," the woman on the other side of the phone worm seemed to have expected Tiger to make this decision.There were no surprises.


    "Since you are so obedient, then I will give you a suggestion."


    "There are actually not many murlocs in Bubble Island. Most of the slaves traded here are pirates who have been defeated in the New World."


    "And this sea area, the largest slave trading market," the woman said slowly after a pause.


    "In Slanka."


    "Is that so?"


    Tiger secretly wrote down the name, and then asked the phone bug.


    "Tell me your name, woman."


    "Vinhill Garrett." The woman slowly revealed her name.


    "You can also call me another name, Charlotte Garrett!"


    After hearing the name.Tiger finally stopped hesitating and greeted the pirates to leave.


    "Boss Tiger, haven''t we already captured this island? Why are we leaving?"


    On the pirate ship, Aaron''s wound had been bandaged, and he looked at the drifting Bubble Island, angrily.


    "Could it be that only a small Lorne can be used to level the Murloc Island?"


    "Because the rumors are true." Tiger said with a wry smile."The Wienhill family is really married to the Charlotte family."


    "This sea is no longer an era where a single person can be a hero."


    Tiger looked into the distance, the man who once rescued all the slaves of Mary Joa, his back suddenly became lonely.


    It is not the guns and swords that make a man succumb, but the family and concerns!


    ...


    "My performance is okay."


    Sky City above 10,000 meters above the sky, in a special gym, Garrett put down the phone bug in his hand, looked at Lorne, who was sweating in the gym, and said with a smile.


    "There is the style of a hostess." Lorne put the dumbbells in his hands on the ground, which was bigger than a bucket, and commented.


    Regarding the momentum that Garrett showed, even he couldn''t help being a little surprised.Unlike the little girl who only knew hiding behind him before.


    It seems that time will indeed change some people.


    "But there is one thing I don''t understand. Isn''t joker going to hunt down Tiger? Wouldn''t it be better to lead him to Dresrosa, why should he go to Slanka?"


    Dres Rosa and Slanka are one of the two famous slave trading locations in the New World. The former is the middleman of the underground world and the lair of joker Don Quixote Doflamingo, while the latter was once One of the Four Emperors, an important island under the command of the Golden Lion Shiji.


    However, due to Shiji''s defeat, Slanka now became a city without a master.


    "Tiger is kind to Tezolo, Tiger has an accident, it is impossible for him to leave Tezolo." Lorne said slowly, don''t look at the Pirates of the Sun group being easily frightened by Garrett, but their strength Never let a glimpse.


    After all, one of the future kings of the Seven Martial Seas, Haixia Zhiping, is still there now.


    Their strength is not weak.It was only because he was afraid of injuring his family, that he didn''t dare to do anything to Ron.


    With the simple brain circuits of these fish people, if you find that Dresrosa is selling his compatriots on a large scale, he will definitely break the net with Doflamingo.


    "Joker is our important ally. At this time, we can''t make any trouble."

 399 Chapter 394: Lornes "Benevolence"

    Lorne still didn¡¯t say a word. The first thing Tezolo did when he escaped from Maria Gioria was to go to the Doflamingo auction to grab the golden fruit, which established his name as the "Golden Emperor". head.


    As his power grew stronger, Doflamingo had long discovered that this man was the man who had robbed himself of his "golden fruit".After sending out his men to assassinate Tezolo several times and failing to assassinate Tezolo, Doflamingo realized that he could do nothing about this man, so he had to give up.


    If Tezolo rashly intervenes when he is dealing with the Pirates of the Sun, then the old and the new hatred will be counted together, and the two sides will definitely never die.


    Both sides are Lorne''s important allies. He originally wanted to take this opportunity to mediate, but since Gage''s research has entered the final stage, he must obtain Begapunk''s technology.There is no time to deal with these.


    So they can only be avoided.


    "But Slanka is not a simple place." Garrett took out a towel and wiped off the sweat from Lorne''s body.


    But when he wiped a huge scar on Ron''s chest, he still stopped involuntarily.


    "This is what Jhin left me, but he was also uncomfortable. He paid the price of one eye and one hand." Lorne said nonchalantly.


    "Slanka is a good place, but it is so good, so there is no owner yet."


    "The four emperors check and balance each other, and they won''t watch the other side conquer Slanka, and the power of the seven martial seas under the kings is mostly in the first half of the new world and the paradise, beyond the reach."


    "So there is hope of getting the power of Slanka, but those who are powerful but do not have a fixed place."


    "You mean, Red-haired Shanks?" Garrett asked tentatively. When she and Lorne had returned from the North Sea before, she met the red-haired Shanks who had just entered the great route.


    At that time, Lorne said that this group of people would definitely jump up. At first, Garrett didn''t believe it.But now, this group of people has really risen rapidly in the new world, and Shanks has also become a newcomer who can match Lorne.


    "Shanks?" Lorne put the towel on the table. "He does have the strength to conquer Slaka, but with his character, he should not be attracted to a place like Slaka."


    "I''m really optimistic about another force," Lorne walked into the shower room and washed away the sweat from his body.His voice came from the shower room.


    "New Pirate League, Huo!"


    "This force is extremely mysterious, and it has risen rapidly between our major forces. And the most frightening thing is that we don''t have much information about him."


    Lorne didn''t like something beyond his control. This represented the unknown Huo and made him feel very uncomfortable.


    "The entry of the Pirates of the Sun will make the situation in Sri Lanka more chaotic. I want to take this opportunity to take a good look at all the new Pirate Leagues."


    When Lorne came out of the shower room, Garrett had already cleaned up the room, and the materials on the table were neatly stacked together.


    After she came back, she naturally took over Violet''s job, and she took out a document and placed it in front of Lorne.


    "I just looked at the information about the New Pirate League, and the development of them is really mysterious."


    "We only know that they had made a deal with Kaido and got some territory. But we don''t know the content of the deal. We can only infer from the navy''s reaction that this deal should have been with Loxo, Jhin and Jack. Prison break related."


    Lorne couldn''t think about it before. After Dresrosa, Jhin and Jack Mingming had been captured by Sarkarski and how they escaped from prison.


    Now analyze carefully, has the development of this "New Pirate Alliance" reached out to the new world when the large group is still in Paradise?


    Reminiscent of the disappearance of Sakuramiya Rashi in Dresrosa, Lorne felt that this new Pirate League was more terrifying than he thought.


    "Their leader should be the supernova from the previous issue, offering a reward of 400,000,000 (400 million) Bailey''s evil thoughts."


    "He seems to be able to control his opponents. After entering the new world, he started hunting famous pirates. Now his power is quite impressive."


    "The bounty is meaningless," Lorne took a deep breath and said lightly.


    "If I had Huo''s ability, I would definitely hide it well, instead of being so swagger, let the whole sea know what I have."


    "But do you like hunting famous pirates?" Lorne folded his hands on the table, and began to think.


    "Then we should also be on his hunting list."


    "How dare he?" Garrett said in surprise. The Vennhill family can almost be said to be one of the top forces in this sea.When people mention them, the first word they think of is money.


    Any industry, as long as it achieves a monopoly, it will make very terrible profits, not to mention that the Wienhill family has always been the leader of the arms industry.


    To put it bluntly, the stability of many countries in the world depends not on the power of the world government, but on the arms of the Wienhill family!


    Such a family, of course, is regarded as a piece of fat by many forces, but no one dares to come and take a bite. The heart is too fat for them to eat!


    How dare such a new Pirate League that has just emerged?


    "They should be on the sidelines, lacking the courage to do it," Lorne sneered. Kage''s experiment has reached the final stage. You only need the technology of Begapunk to make dragons to break through.


    And now the final news of Begapunk is in the hands of this new Pirate League.


    "Then we will give them courage."


    Lorne said slowly, with a weird smile on his face.


    "The craftsman Suolang dedicated so much to the family, and after keeping him for so long, it is almost the same."


    Garrett saw Lorne''s smile, and his face was sickly intoxicated.


    ...


    Surrounded by a group of jailers, Lorne and Garrett slowly walked into the prison of Sky City.


    This was practiced specifically for the prisoners of Sky City. In order to prevent them from escaping, high-purity sea iron fragments were embedded on the walls of the prison, which was extremely hard.


    However, since the entire Sky City was inhabited by the warriors of the Veenhill family and some people from the sky, the number of people imprisoned here was pitiful.


    When Lorne reached the door of a cell, he suddenly stopped.The detained old man in the cell was an old man with disheveled head and tattered body. After seeing Lorne, his eyes showed a vicious light.


    "You will get retribution for the brat who crosses the river and demolishes the bridge!"


    "Really." Lorne showed a very sunny smile.


    "But even if you offend me, I still decide to let you go. Who calls me a kind person?"

 400 Open a single chapter to chat

    The number of readers who commented has suddenly increased recently, I am very happy!


    Whether it''s criticism or encouragement, I take it seriously.And I am very happy, because it shows that what I write is still being read.


    I have tried it myself. Reading forty chapters will take more than an hour. Readers are willing to spend so much time reading my book. I really appreciate it, but at the same time I am reflecting on it.


    Because it''s not just one or two readers who say that my writing is very verbose, that my plot arrangement is too boring, and that the protagonist is not strong enough.Many, many questions.


    Let me talk about it here. I first opened this book on a whim. I started writing casually. However, many of the cornerstone settings were fixed in the early stage, and I can only modify them slightly later.


    Probably after the story of Adela, I revised the outline once. In fact, according to the current development and my original plan, the current plot is less than half, but I also feel that my writing is too boring. So try to speed up the plot (but I really don¡¯t know how to speed up, so I can only do my best!)


    Regarding the protagonist''s strength, emmmm, if I said that at the beginning, I didn''t intend to make the protagonist''s body strength reach the four emperor level, would he be beaten?..


    Because at the beginning, my cornerstone setting was that a person¡¯s talent has limits, and there are many things that cannot be achieved with hard work.


    Such as the monster-like power of the Four Emperors.


    What I thought at first was that Ka two, like Doflamingo, is the limit of ordinary people.


    The law of this sea is that the weak eats the strong, but it does not mean that you can have everything if you have power. There are some things that can''t be done without power. This is why I named this volume the tide of the times.


    But now, I seem to find that my pen can not control this style, so I will try to change it.


    Thank you all for your support!

 401 Chapter 395

    Suolang shuddered at Lorne''s smile.


    The whole sea knows that Lorne''s nickname is "demon", and what the devil likes to do most is to play with people''s hearts?


    After working in the Wienhill family for so many years, he knew that Ron would not let him go. He just scolded him just to make his heart feel better.


    Now that Lorne said to let him go, Suolang hesitated.He clung to the iron ropes of the cage tightly, squeezing a rather reluctant smile on his face.


    "Forget it, I know that Suolang is guilty, so I don''t try to be forgiven by Lord Lorne."


    "I said that if I let you go, I will definitely let you go, because Xiaojia usually persuades me to do something good." Lorne said with a smile.


    "Don''t you let you go, don''t you want to go?"


    Lorne was just talking about it. Garrett grew up in the Pirate family. She had no concept of good and evil in her heart, so it was impossible to do these meaningless things.


    "I won''t go out!" Suo Lang shouted, and the hand holding the chain tightened.


    But he couldn''t help it anymore. Lorne waved his hand, and several jailers around him ran into the cage, dragging Suolang out.


    Suolang stared at Lorne tightly, just about to yell at him, Lorne snapped his fingers, he could no longer control his mouth, he could only scream.


    "Take him to Gage''s laboratory." Lorne said lightly.


    "You can let it go, but I''m going to perform a small operation on you before."


    Suolang looked at Kage''s white laboratory with an extremely pale face, as if he saw the mouth of the devil''s blood basin.


    After half an hour, Gage pushed Suolang out of the operating room, took off his mask and asked questioningly.


    "Is it enough to install a signal transmitter above his heart? But will it be too obvious."


    Judging from Jiazhi''s eyes, the traces of this operation are very obvious. As long as Suolang tells others what surgery he has undergone by Lorne, it is easy to find this signal transmitter.


    "There is still an important step." Lorne showed a weird smile on his face, he clapped his hands, and a fat man with a chicken leg came in from outside.


    "Boss, is this guy?" Fat Tiger wiped off the oil stains from the corners of his mouth, and looked at Suo Lang, who was lying unconscious on the bed, with disdain.


    At the beginning, Suo Lang relied on his skill and arrogance, and offended many people in the family, including his fat tiger.


    Now he''s in trouble, of course Fat Tiger won''t show him any good looks.


    A lavender halo appeared on Fat Tiger''s hand, and he touched Suolang''s head.


    This time, what should he forget?


    ...


    When Suolang woke up from a coma, he found himself in a cage surrounded by scrawny slaves.


    He touched his head and felt dizzy. He didn''t know what was going on. He only vaguely remembered that it was the stinky guy Lorne who was in a good mood after climbing up to the Charlotte family and wanted to release himself.


    Suolang looked around and couldn''t help yelling. Does this bastard Lorne treat himself as a slave trader?


    He turned his head and looked at the Bubble Island behind him, with a resentment in his eyes.


    "Sooner or later, I will pay for all this!"


    Little did he know that his every move was seen by Lorne in the sky city.After seeing this scene, Lorne spoke lightly to the people around him.


    "The bait has been released, but I don''t know if the people of this new Pirate Alliance will take the bait."


    "See if they have the courage to eat this piece of fat from the Wienhill family!"


    In a certain sea area of ??New World, on a canoe, a man wearing a burgundy patterned shirt, a black cloak and a black long knife is sitting on the boat, holding a goblet in one hand , Slowly savoring the red liquid in the cup.


    The other side looks out at the distant sea.


    He is going to the paradise to attend a meeting.


    But suddenly, his brow furrowed and his yellow pupils glowed sharply like an eagle. He raised his head to look at the sky and said softly.


    "Friends in heaven, what''s the matter?"


    At this moment, the sky was clear, and after a while, a small black dot appeared in the air and flew towards the man.He was a man with white wings with a two-meter flintlock on his back.


    "Sinio the Seagull of the New Pirate League?" The man sitting in the boat put the goblet on the table and said lightly.


    "Do you consider me a hunting target?"


    This new force that emerged quietly was hunting pirates everywhere, and even Moonlight Moria, one of the Seven Martial Seas under the King, was defeated by the opponent. He knew this.But he didn''t take these things to heart.


    There is no other reason, just because his name is Mihawk, Hawkeye Jorakl Mihawk!


    "Don''t dare, I''m just here to deliver the letter." Xin Niou flew into the midair ten meters from Hawkeye, facing this man, only by opening a little distance could he feel a little at ease.


    Because Mihawk has too many titles, the world''s largest swordsman!Black knife!The strongest swordsman, etc., these titles are piled up by him with countless achievements.


    No one would question his strength. As a pirate, Mihawk even has many "fans" all over the world. These "fans" even think that Mihawk''s personal strength can match the Four Emperors!


    So even if he is as arrogant as Sineo, he has to be cautious when facing Mihawk.


    "What letter?" Mihawk squinted slightly and said, and at the same time he began to think about whether he should kill the new Pirate Alliance''s people. After all, the old man in the Warring States Period kept talking about himself as the king of Qiwuhai, but he didn''t help much.


    Killing this power that the Navy regards as a confidant can probably cleanse his ears a lot.


    Sineo was scanned by Mihawk with sharp eyes like an eagle, and he couldn''t help but feel a little dazed. He swallowed and said respectfully.


    "A challenge letter."


    "Challenge? Who? Are you the New Pirate League?" Mihawk frowned.


    "No, of course not us, but a strong and respectable opponent."


    Cineo threw a piece of parchment over, he still dare not enter Mihawk''s attack range.


    The parchment fell lightly into Mihawk''s hand, and it was spread out to read.


    "After the Xialong Festival, Slanka, I look forward to discussing swordsmanship with you."


    "Sincerely, Shanks."


    Summer Dragon Festival is a traditional festival in the middle of the New World. It usually takes place around March, marking the arrival of summer.Forget it, Mihawk, there is still plenty of time, so I can go to the paradise to deal with the navy''s affairs before leaving.

 402 Chapter 396 Surgery Fruit Realization!

    Shanks, a super pirate who has recently emerged, is unfathomable.Does he also use swords?


    The corner of Mihawk''s mouth evokes a slight curve. Although this challenge book may not come from the man''s handwriting, he still has a keen interest.


    "I''ll be there."


    Mihawk nodded and said slowly.


    Since he became famous, it has been a long time since he met a swordsman worthy of drawing his sword. Sakuramiya Rashi, who had made a lot of noise a while ago, was barely half of them. I hope this Shanks'' sword and his fame will be resounding.


    At this time, Sinio wiped the perspiration on his forehead and retired respectfully.


    At the same time, he couldn''t help being surprised secretly, the pressure that Mihawk put on him was really too great, as if as long as the other party had a little bit of killing intent, he would never escape.


    This kind of deterrence is far from what Moonlight Moriah they defeated before can match.Is there such a big difference in strength between the seven Wuhai under the king?


    I don''t know the strength of the remaining seven Wuhai Kings. If they are all as powerful as Mihawk, they may have to change their plan and move the hunting process of the Seven Wuhai Kings to the back.


    But since Mihawk has agreed to go, it means that their plan can be implemented.Sinio took out a phone worm from his body, and after receiving it, he spoke to the person opposite.


    "Hawkeye has been hooked, how about your side?"


    A hoarse voice came from the other end of the phone worm.


    "Everything is in place. Shanks didn''t even verify the authenticity of the news, but agreed directly, and even held a banquet with the elk."


    "This kind of unsuspecting pirate group will soon be eliminated by this cruel era."


    The husky man said coldly.


    "This Slanka will definitely fall into the hands of my new Pirate League!"


    On a small island in the New World, a handsome man with black shawl and curly hair put down the phone bug and slowly said to a young man in a white coat with white hair in front of him.


    "Do you think we can succeed? Just wait for us to take Slanka, then that plan can be put on the agenda."


    "Maybe, I hope your strength is worthy of your pride."


    "As long as there are experimental materials, it doesn''t matter who I work for."


    The white-haired man said calmly, without the slightest emotional fluctuation on his face.


    "I like you more and more. You can talk much better than the escaped gas scientist."


    Huo took out a bottle of wine, poured one-fifth in the two goblet, then raised the goblet and said excitedly.


    "Cheers to our cooperation smoothly! dr. Vegapunk!"


    ...


    In the early morning, the first morning sun broke through the dawn and shone on the walls of Sky City.


    Lorne had finished washing and stood at the highest point of the palace, looking at the sea of ??clouds under his feet that was stained blood red by the sun.


    After returning from Cake Island, the cadres of the Vennhill family also scattered back to their own locations.


    Fat Tiger returned to Sdio and continued to monitor the craftsmen there.


    Morman sits on Bubble Island.Responsible for the market and slave trade there.


    After Loxor Island was freed, it also came under the command of Wayne Hill. Lorne photographed Jodi to go to Loxor Island where he planned to build an arsenal.


    And the mini zoo in Roxor North naturally fell into the hands of Lorne, but because the animals there were a bit cruel, there was no chance to develop it.


    After learning the deeper skills of seeing, hearing, color, and domineering with Kata Kuri, Ainilu seemed to have some feelings, and temporarily left the sky city, wandering alone in the sea.


    Khalil traveled to the world, selling arms, and Prime Minister Kofiel¡¯s internal affairs.Violet is responsible for liaising with various departments.


    After returning from Cake Island, Agatha looked down, and Lorne was also a little helpless about this, but not everything in the world went smoothly.She soon returned to Adela as her queen and dean of the future academy.


    Therefore, in the huge sky city, the entire top of the Vennhill family, apart from Gage and Lola who have been stationed here all the year round, there are only Lorne and Garrett.


    This made Lorne feel rare loneliness.


    Wearing a pajamas, Garrett walked out with a look of fear, fearing that Lorne would catch a cold, took out a blanket and put it on Lorne.Then asked suspiciously.


    "What are you looking at?"


    "Looking at what we have now," Lorne slightly embraced Garrett''s shoulders, the girl struggled symbolically, and finally snuggled against Lorne''s chest.


    "The things we have now are many and very few." Lorne said firmly as he looked at the constantly rolling sea of ??clouds.


    "But there are people who want to take away,"


    "I will never allow it!"


    Garrett didn''t know what Lorne was referring to, but she felt very relieved when she saw the determined man in front of her.


    The two stood at the highest point of the Sky City, looking into the distance, without saying a word, as if there were only two of them left in the entire world.


    But this brief warmth was destroyed by the noise of a phone bug.


    "Blu Blu Blu."


    Lorne took the call worm, and Violet''s capable voice came from the other end.She is the most diligent person in the family, and it was only early in the morning that she had already handled many things.


    "There is a message from Master Tezolo."


    Violet said slowly,


    "He is very grateful that Young Master did not take action against Murloc Tiger, so he provided a message in exchange."


    "He got the news of an interesting fruit, maybe the young master will be interested."


    "What fruit?" Lorne said faintly. He did mention to Tezolo before that he needed some devil fruits with stronger capabilities.I didn''t expect to get a reply so soon.


    "He said, the shape of this fruit is a red heart!"


    Has the fruit of the operation finally appeared?Lorne raised his eyebrows slightly. He actually didn''t care much about his ability, because a person with ability was strong or not, mainly depending on his level of development, and it was common for a powerful ability to fall into the hands of a waste.


    However, the fruit of this operation is an exception. After Lorne came into this world, he never gave up the pursuit of it.Because this fruit is one of the only things that can achieve "immortality".


    He is bound to win!


    "Tezolo really brought me good news." Lorne regained his peace of mind.


    "Then pour the family''s intelligence resources to this fruit."


    "Where it appeared, who held it, and who even ate it, I must know!"


    If it is someone else, after getting the information about the fruits of the operation, they may do their best to get it.But the most important thing for Lorne right now was the trace of Begapunk, and he couldn''t spare much energy to deal with this matter.


    Lorne only needs to get the trace of this fruit.

 403 Chapter 397 Caesars Advice

    After all, Lorne mastered the technique of how to take power from the capable.


    Therefore, he is not afraid that someone will take the lead and eat the fruits of the operation.


    "Tell Tezolo, I will be very grateful to him." Lorne said lightly.Then he hugged Garrett and walked into the room.


    ...


    The next day, Lorne and Garrett walked out from the gate of the Sky City. Both wore a black tights that highlighted their figures.Behind the two of them, there was no entourage, and the people of Sky City consciously did not disturb their two-person world.


    The flowing lines of the clothes reflect the luster of metal, which can isolate some things from the outside world.


    For example, the water that the capable people fear most.


    "Wait a minute we are going to jump from here." Lorne pointed to the sea of ??clouds rolling in front of the city.


    "Are you afraid?"


    Lorne touched Garrett''s head and said with a smile, unconsciously, the little girl had grown so tall at the time, and Lorne needed to raise his hand to touch her head like before.


    Feeling the softness of Garrett''s hair, Lorne''s thoughts returned to the past.It was as if the two of them were still the ignorant and ignorant children.


    Garrett shook her head. With Lorne by her side, she was not afraid of anything.


    "That''s good."


    "three,"


    "two,"


    "One."


    "Let''s jump!"


    Lorne hugged Garrett and jumped towards the sea of ??clouds.


    In mid-air, the two men''s battle armors automatically generated a helmet, covering their heads, with a sense of technology.Then he jumped into the sea of ??clouds with a plop.


    This sea of ??clouds is called the White Sea, and it is like a real ocean, with many creatures living in it, and even occasionally huge figures shuttle among the clouds.


    However, these creatures fled in a hurry after seeing Lorne.


    The Sky City has stayed in this area for so long, and they have suffered a lot from the Vennhill family.


    Under the influence of gravity, the two quickly broke through the clouds and came into the air. At this time, an eagle flew towards Lorne and Garrett and lived, using his solid back as a buffer, and humped them. , Flew towards the distance.


    "But then again." The helmet on Garrett''s head fell off automatically, and she still liked the unfettered feeling.


    "Why did you respond to the enlistment of the Warring States Period? Didn''t you say that the king of Qiwu seas his own way and never put the navy in his eyes?"


    "If it was before, of course it was, but today is different."


    A smile appeared on Lorne''s face.


    "Because the times have changed, this meeting will determine the future direction of this sea!"


    ...


    The new world, a certain base of the revolutionary army.A man with a red pattern on his left face sat on a chair, silently looking at the information in front of him.


    "Begapunk has disappeared, we have lost all our efforts for so long!"


    This man has many names, such as the most dangerous prisoner in the world, the betrayer of the navy, and the leader of the revolutionary army.


    His name is called.


    Monkey D. Dragon!


    Next to him, sat a woman with sunglasses and lavender curly hair. The woman only wore a sexy jacket, which completely highlighted her proud figure.


    But now, no one present is in the mood to appreciate the beauty in front of them.The woman slapped the table, angrily.


    "Did this group of navy rice barrels grow up eating shit? You can''t even guard it alone!"


    She is the commander of the Eastern Army of the Revolutionary Army, Belo Beatty!


    The entire conference room was extremely depressing. They paid a huge price, and finally allowed that person to enter the navy and become the king of Qiwuhai, just to be able to contact Dr. Vegapunk.


    Unexpectedly, at this critical moment, Dr. Vegapunk was missing!


    "It''s meaningless to say these things now." Long is worthy of being the leader of the revolutionary army, and soon calmed down his mood, and said to the man opposite.


    "We have penetrated into the Seven Martial Seas under the King and must not be exposed, so during this period, we can only wrong you a little bit more."


    "I do not mind."


    Opposite the dragon, an unusually tall man closed the book in his hand, and the words "BIBLE" were printed on it.


    "As long as I can reach the world government, it doesn''t matter what I do, even if I lose consciousness."


    Now that he joined the revolutionary army, he has given up all his awakening, and anyone present will not hesitate to give his life for his dream.


    It is precisely because of some of these same goals that they can come together and jointly establish this force that has made everyone fearful.


    "So you hold on to the navy first." Long said lightly and gave the order.


    "Let''s find out Dr. Begapunk!"


    "Then I will leave first. The Seven Martial Arts Conference of the Kings will be held, and the Warring States Period has urged me many times."


    The tall figure slowly stood up, took off his cloak, revealing his long black curly hair and an expressionless face with Chinese characters.


    He is surprisingly the most mysterious, powerful, and one of the most qualified kings under Qiwuhai, the tyrant, Basolomi Bear!


    After the order was issued, everyone in the conference room got up and left. They had many identities, including pirates, businessmen, and even high-level world governments. If they leave for too long, they will cause others to doubt.


    The crowd quickly dispersed, leaving only Betty and Long in a huge conference room.


    "I didn''t expect you to have such an uncomfortable side. I thought you were a robot." After the others had gone, Betty said lightly.


    "Only gods can''t make mistakes, but there are no so-called gods in this world. I am not, neither are those Tianlong people. So it is not necessarily true that I made a mistake that day."


    Xiong said lightly.


    "But then again, you, Caesar and the others, gathered all the historical text and found Lavdrew. What is that so-called ONE-PIECE?"


    What exactly is Roger hiding at the end of the great route can be said to be the biggest secret of this sea, even Betty is very curious.


    "Ashamed to say, I went to the door of Lavdrew, but because the place was so weird, I didn''t go in."


    Long thought of something, and said with a little regret, a trace of weirdness flashed in his eyes.


    "In order to get his own answer, Mr. Caesar went in alone."


    "Then, never came out of that door again."


    The meeting room was silent.Long passed for a long time before continuing.


    "Next is the news of his appearance on Cake Island."


    "When Mr. Caesar went in, although he was old, he was still strong and healthy. But when he came out, he was exhausted and his head was gray!"


    "This is what Mr. Caesar left to me later."


    "It just came to my hands yesterday. For this, we sacrificed the lives of 19 comrades."


    Long unfolded a piece of yellow paper, and it took quite a while.


    A few big characters were written on the note with a strong pen.


    "Watch out Eim!"

 404 Chapter 398: I hope that day will never come

    "Watch out Eim?"


    Betty chewed the words, she frowned and said.


    "Who is Eim?"


    "I don''t know, but Mr. Caesar has never been aimless. This Eim is an important goal for our next stage, and its importance is tied with Bergapunk."


    Long shook his head. At his level, he still didn''t know who this so-called Yim was. He could only vaguely guess that it might be related to the world government.


    "Perhaps he has been found, and all these mysteries can be solved."


    What exactly is Roger''s ONE-PIECE? A hundred years of blankness, a history covered in dust, something that the world government conceals.And the thing that made Long fully realize and break away from the world government.


    All of this converged at the point of "Im".


    Long hopes he can get this answer and put everything in his own hands.


    "Forget it, let''s not talk about these complicated things." Betty shook her head. The things just discussed, even if you think about it, are a little headache.But in fact, there is a small detail that she didn''t notice. When Cailong mentioned Ralph Drew, he used words like "doorway" and "weird".


    She changed the subject.


    "Where do you think Dr. Begapunk is now."


    "The whole sea knows the importance of Dr. Vegapunk, and all the forces are greedy for the technology he has." Long said affirmatively.


    "He must be alive now."


    "Maybe it has already reached cooperation with the new pirate alliance that attacked Punk Hassad.


    Long took out a map and pointed to a small dot on it.


    "Slanka!"


    "Our next goal is this country!"


    ...


    "The new world was not called the new world at first."


    On the streets of Chambord Islands, two young men, a man and a woman, walk side by side.The man was dressed in a black cloak with a white shirt inside, giving him a grandeur.


    Women also wore a red close-fitting dress and a black fox fur.Like a noble girl walking out of an ancient castle, with bright eyes and white teeth, the country is full of beauty.


    Pedestrians on the road saw the two of them and gave way to them.


    Because the Chambordian Islands is also known as Pirate Island, because it is the last stop of the paradise, a large number of pirates gather here all year round.The residents of Chambord Island have long developed a pair of eyes. Such high-profile and outstanding men and women are generally pirates.


    And it is a very powerful pirate.


    At this time, Garrett was explaining his views on the new world to Lorne.


    "This world is equally divided into four parts by the Red Earth Continent and the Great Sea Route, which are the East, the West, the South and the North."


    "Although the four seas are very close, due to the unattainable red earth continent, if you want to reach other sea areas, you have to cross the great sea route."


    "It was a bloody time. There were a large number of sea kings living in the windless zones on both sides of the great sea route. They were so huge that even the giants of Elbaff were nothing but small compared to them. It''s impossible to cross the great route hurt."


    "Challenging the great route is regarded as a game for the brave."


    "There are some very different islands here that were once a paradise for adventurers. Later, in order to satisfy their own desires, these adventurers began to plunder passing ships. Gradually they became pirates."


    "The world government has established a navy to fight against the pirates. The pirates can no longer survive in the four seas, swarming into the great route, avoiding the navy."


    "As more and more navies enter the great sea route, the navy does not fail to devote all its energy to the great sea route. The navy and the pirates are fighting against each other and their strength is constantly improving. This has created the great sea route. The strength of pirates is far stronger than the phenomenon of the four seas."


    "But you still didn''t say why the new world is called the new world."


    Lorne listened to Garrett''s explanation with interest. As a traverser, he didn''t know the history of this sea.These things Garrett said sounded like stories.


    "Listen to me!" Garrett glared at Lorne and pretended to be angry.


    "In fact, the navy and the pirates are not always evenly matched."


    "About a hundred years ago, they even suppressed the pirates and managed the entire great sea route in only one way, as peaceful as the four seas."


    "But people''s ambitions and dreams will never stop." Lorne said, the so-called rigid can not be long, soft can not be maintained.The navy''s iron and blood methods will inevitably arouse a deeper resistance from the pirates.


    "The so-called freedom is not what we have been pursuing?"


    "Yes," Garrett glanced at Lorne.


    "This situation lasted for several decades. It was not until the rise of the man that the pirates'' anger that had been accumulated for a long time was detonated." Garrett glanced at Lorne, and then gently revealed a person''s name.


    "Locks!"


    "This is a legendary person. He is like a torch, held high in the hearts of all the pirates. This time the anger of the pirates is unprecedented, and even the world government can''t bear it."


    "Legendary wars broke out. The navy was defeated and lost control of the great route, driving them out of the second half of the great route."


    "From that day on, the second half of the great route was called the new world, the new world of the pirates. The meaning is that no matter how big a crime you commit, as long as you come to the new world, Lockes will pardon you. The navy has nothing to do with this!"


    "The strong under Lockes is like a cloud, even my mother and the one from the country of Wonzo have been on his boat."


    "All the pirates thought that the era of the pirates was coming, but we were all wrong!"


    There was a bit of bitterness on Garrett''s face.


    "No one thought that the man named Karp would be born, defeating Lockes with the momentum of thunder."


    "The pirates lost their leader and became a bird and beast, which also gave the navy a chance to breathe."


    "But even today, the navy''s sphere of influence can only radiate to the front, middle and end of the new world. They can''t interfere at all!"


    At this time, Garrett looked at Lorne''s eyes, and then said softly against his ear.


    "Although I know you may not like to listen, I still have to say. If one day, we fail. I will definitely take you to the second half of the new world, where my mother and the old white beard''s sphere of influence meet. . There is an island there."


    "When I got there, under the protection of my mother and the power of the white beard, the pirates did not dare to make the idea there. The navy''s hands are not that long. There, we are absolutely safe."


    "This is the dowry my mother gave me. I will definitely protect you!"


    Lorne gave Garrett a surprised look.The two were silent, and after a while, Ron touched Garrett''s head and said confidently.


    "That day will never come!"


    "Fuck!"


    At this time, a person''s applause sounded around, and a man with blond hair and an unusually handsome appearance stood behind them, clapping his hands gently.

 405 Chapter 399 Lancelot

    "People''s dreams and ambitions will never end." The blond man repeated Lorne''s words, a little excited in his tone.


    "Finally found the meaning of life, Miss Anlena!"


    The blond man wore a silver-gray metal armor with a bright red cloak behind him. He was handsome and personable, more like a holy knight than a pirate.


    The only fly in the ointment is that his eyes are a bit deep and vicissitudes.


    Lorne looked at the blond man with interest. In fact, he had already discovered that this man was following them.It''s just that because he didn''t feel the other party''s malice, he didn''t do anything.


    "Freedom and dreams are what my generation has always pursued!" The blond man said intoxicated, then walked up to Lorne and bowed respectfully.


    "Thank you."


    what''s the situation?


    Lorne and Garrett looked at each other, and both saw the confusion in each other''s eyes.


    "I wanted to thank you very much," the blond man seemed to feel something, and said with a slight regret when he raised his head.


    A group of navy soldiers hurried over towards this side.They took out the flintlocks from their backs and pointed them at the blond man.


    "But there is no time now. If we can meet in the sea of ??the new world in the future, I will repay your kindness in teaching!"


    "Catch him and offer a bounty of 100,000 (one hundred million) Bailey''s Pirate Knight, Lancelot!"


    Bang bang bang!


    Bullets were ejected from the muzzle of the flintlock rifle, and the blond man called Lancelot lifted the cloak, and the soft cloak stood in front of Lorne and Garrett.


    The bullet hit the cloak, making the sound of metal collision, and the bullet fell to the ground, crisp and sweet.


    At this moment.The residents of the Chambordian Islands nearby had been scattered among the birds and beasts. In a huge long street, there were only two Lorne, a naval force, and the man called Lancelot.


    "Flying fruit?" Garrett asked, looking at Lorne.Lancelot''s ability is nine points similar to that of Diamanti, a senior cadre of the Doflamingo family.


    "No." Lorne shook his head. Diamanti''s flying fruit is to make objects fly like a flag. The essence of his cloak is high-strength steel.


    But Lorne clearly felt that this Lancelot cloak was just a piece of ordinary silk.


    Is it hardened by some means?Lorne thought about it.


    But Lancelot obviously didn''t notice that Lorne had begun to think. While defending the attack of the navy soldiers, he turned and said anxiously to Lorne.


    "They came at me, I hold them, you go first!"


    After speaking, he really used his body to completely resist in front of Ron.


    "Lancelot is a devil fruit capable person, and ordinary attacks have no effect on him!" A navy colonel holding a huge barrel on his shoulder moved away from the crowd and walked to the front of the team.


    "This is the X-3 equipped rocket launcher I got from the scientific warfare unit. It''s enough to deal with this pirate!"


    After speaking, he pointed the barrel at Lancelot, as if he wanted to get rid of this person in one shot.He pressed his finger on the trigger of the rocket launcher, and his heart began to tremble.


    If you get rid of Lancelot by yourself, you will not only get a reward from that adult, but you will also become famous. When that happens, your future will be bright.


    The navy colonel looked at the two people behind Lancelot with a cruel smile on his lips.


    Although these two people look familiar, no matter how many!What are some small sacrifices for your bright future?


    Lorne frowned. Although he didn''t really want to care about this matter, the naval officer''s actions clearly included the two of them in the attack range.


    So he snapped his fingers, and all the navies present were stunned. They were like stone sculptures, motionless.


    They stop attacking?Lancelot put down his cloak in surprise and looked at the navy soldiers who were motionless.


    Then Lorne snapped his fingers again.The navy only resumed action, but their faces were confused.


    "Where is Lancelot? Wasn''t it still here just now?" The navy colonel put down the bazooka on his shoulder, walked up to Lorne, and asked with a scolding.


    "You two see it!"


    "It seems to be heading in that direction." Lorne pointed to the west. There was a winding path that continued to extend into the depths of the island.


    "I hope you don''t lie to me." The Navy Colonel gave Lorne a vicious look, then turned and left.


    Don¡¯t run away with the achievements you have made yourself!Pirate Knight Lancelot is one of the few criminals who can capture a bounty of more than 100 million yuan, because although he is strong, he abides by the so-called knight''s guidelines, rarely makes shots, and even counterattacks are few.


    Lancelot was stunned as he watched the navy who were gradually leaving, isn''t he here?How can they turn a blind eye?


    "Thank you, you helped me again!" But Lancelot was not stupid. He knew that all this was due to the man before him, so he bowed respectfully again.


    "Your kindness is as admirable as your erudition."


    Lancelot praised from the heart.The man in front of him clearly possessed such a powerful strength, but he easily forgiven the navy who wanted to kill him. His noble character was admirable.


    "Benevolence?" Lorne himself was taken aback. For the first time, he heard someone praise himself with this word.


    Even Garrett next to him also chuckled, Lorne, he is a pure pirate, just like his name "Devil", he has never been able to stand up to the kind of "kindness".


    If unsurprisingly, there should be a few supernovas that have just arrived in the Chambord Islands to the west, and the navy colonel rushed over, I am afraid there will be no good results.


    "Let''s not talk about it," Lorne glanced at Lancelot. "You are not like a pirate."


    Lorne and Garrett walked into a tavern casually, followed by Lancelot.Sit opposite them.


    "I want two glasses of your signature, Song of Blood." Lorne said to the sommelier who came by, then looked at Lancelot.


    "What do you want to drink, I''ll treat you."


    "Knights never drink too much...oh no, I don''t like to drink, just a glass of white water."


    Lancelot said instinctively, then consciously fumbled, and immediately changed his words.


    This made everyone present couldn''t help but smile knowingly, but Ron didn''t want to expose him.


    "Tell me your story, I just happen to be interested in hearing it now."


    Mentioned himself, Lancelot''s handsome and sunny face dimmed, and he slowly told his story.


    "I used to be a knight."

 406 400 The Deepest Hidden Person

    In the second half of the paradise, there is an island named Roland.There are no special products in this country, but due to its excellent geographical location, it is located at the intersection of several chambers of commerce routes, and its name is also peaceful and content.


    The ruler of Roland Island is the Roland family, and the family patriarch Roland III is the king of this island.Unlike other kings, this Roland III was not immersed in the extravagant royal life, but was keen to exercise his martial arts. He is the king of this island and the most powerful warrior in the surrounding waters.


    Roland has a beautiful and beautiful daughter named An Lina, who is regarded as the jewel in his palm.And Lancelot, once was Anrina''s rebel knight.


    The next plot is a bit dog-blooded, the noble lady Anlena is in love with the young knight, and the whole castle knows this.Later it reached Roland III''s ears.


    The king had a conversation with the knight, no one knew what they were talking about, but later, the knight found the noble lady, and rightly refused her love.


    The noble lady was heartbroken and locked herself in the house.


    The story ends here, but it is a love-hate entanglement between ordinary young men and women.But then things changed unexpectedly.


    A pirate led his men to this sea area, carrying a letter of appointment engraved with the coat of arms of the world government, declaring that this will be his territory from now on.


    Several surrounding countries have surrendered, and only Roland is left.


    Roland III was of course unwilling, so the pirate made a proposal, that is, Roland III can choose one of his subordinates at will to compete. If they win, they will leave here immediately, but if they lose, Roland must surrender to him. .


    At that time, everyone thought that the pirate was kind and offered such a condition.But no one thought that the famous Roland III and the invincible Roland III would easily lose to an unknown man without even three tricks.


    For a time, countless rumors spread. Some people said that Roland III was nothing but a false name. Others said that the pirate was too strong, and there were all kinds of opinions.


    However, later, the target was gradually directed at Lancelot. People believed that Lancelot was resentful after being reprimanded by Roland III, so he colluded with outsiders and used disgraceful means.


    On the one hand, the pirates immediately made a hypocritical statement. Lancelot was a great hero, and they decided to betroth Anrina to him.


    Sunshine and handsome, the admired knight instantly became a betrayer rejected by everyone.


    Even An Lina looked at her gaze in love, and she was a little more suspicious.In desperation, Lancelot had to escape Roland and become a pirate.


    "But I guarantee with the glory of the knight that I really didn''t pass the pirates." Lancelot said bitterly.


    After listening, Lorne pondered for a moment, and he felt that the man was not lying.After a while, he said slowly.


    "The pirate. Is it a ghost, Francis Yazer?"


    There are seven Shichibukai under the king, and this ghost hand Aze is generally regarded as the weakest one under Qiwukai.


    Because the significance of the establishment of the King''s Qiwuhai is to deter pirates.


    The bear, Mihawk, Maverick, Lorne, Doflamingo, and Krokdal are all big names in the underground world, and even the defeated Moonlight Moria once contended with Kaido.


    Only this ghost hand, Ya Ze, could not produce any outstanding results.And he is also the only one who has been stationed in Paradise for a long time under the Qiwu Sea.


    But Lorne knew that Qiwuhai, the most hidden king, was not a bear, but this man named Yaze!


    "Yes, I will never forget his ghost hands." Lancelot took a deep breath and said slowly.


    He didn''t wonder why Lorne directly guessed Yaze''s name, because there were only so few pirates who could get approval from the world government.


    All this is connected.Lorne nodded imperceptibly.It seems that my previous guess with Ainilu was correct, and there was a problem with this Yaze.Lorne did not continue to dwell on this topic.He looked at Lancelot.


    "What are your plans next."


    "What''s the plan?" Lancelot''s face was a little bitter.


    "I haven''t traveled far in my life, so I plan to go a little further and see the new world."


    "If you die somewhere, it''s not bad, even if it is an atonement."


    Boom boom boom!


    At that time, there was an explosion from the west and the roar of a person.Lorne looked at Lancelot and said slowly.


    "It''s a shame for someone like you to die in obscurity. If you can sail to Bubble Island in the new world, go find a man named Moorman and stay under my command."


    "I will take you to clean up your grievances."


    "Do you believe me?!" Lancelot clenched his fist, his heart was extremely unstable.


    "No one can lie in front of me." Lorne said with a smile, "So you are willing to go to that Miss Anlena again and make her believe you?"


    His grievances could really be washed away, and there were some tears in Lancelot''s eyes. He stood up again and gave a chivalry salute to Lorne.


    "I do!"


    "All right," Lorne said lightly."I allow you to fly the Vennhill family banner, and let me see your determination."


    "Fightforyou (fight for you)!"


    After speaking, he got up and left slowly, but when he walked out of the tavern, there was no confusion in his eyes.


    A determined man is like a lion.


    "Congratulations, you have subdued another good subordinate." Garrett blinked and said with a smile.


    In her eyes, this Lancelot''s strength is quite good, and if he learns to be domineering, he should be able to stand alone.


    "Don''t you ask me why I fell in love with him?" Lorne said with a smile to Garrett.


    "Why?" Garrett really gave Ron a face, and asked gently.


    "Because the name Lancelot is not a good word. It also represents betrayal, deceit and lies."


    Lorne gently raised the wine glass in front of him and drank the liquid in the glass.The blood-red liquid dyed the corners of his mouth red, making it a little more evil.


    "But I don''t believe in evil!"


    "You are late, which has to make me doubt the efficiency of your cp0."


    At this time, the door of the tavern was slowly opened, and a woman with a slender figure wearing a rabbit mask slowly walked in.She seemed a little nervous, her body trembling slightly.But he said calmly to Lorne.


    There are still some blood stains on her white gloves, it seems that what happened just now.


    "Sorry, some accidents just happened. But now it''s all done." She took a deep breath and said respectfully to Lorne.


    "I am the person responsible for receiving you."

 407 Chapter 401

    Chambord is not peaceful, someone is plotting something.


    This was Lorne''s first thought.


    The rabbit took Lorne and Garrett to the naval base in area 65, where they would take the bubble pod to Mary Joa.


    Lorne raised his head and squinted slightly in front of the white base gate. The plaque with the word "Justice" hung in the sunlight looked more solemn.


    The naval soldiers in the base were training with sweat and rain. From time to time, officers passed by Ron and others. After seeing them, their faces showed fear and walked away quickly.


    Half of this fear was given to King Lorne as Qiwuhai, and the other half was given to the rabbit''s mask!


    After the rabbit took Lorne into the bubble pod, the navy breathed a sigh of relief.


    "It seems that they are quite afraid of you." Lorne said with a chuckle, sitting casually on the rose red sofa in the pod.


    As the center of the world, everything about Mary Gioia follows a philosophy, that is, not seeking the best, but the most expensive.


    Lorne saw at a glance that the cost of this small pod was estimated to be about the same as the bounty offered by the more powerful pirates in the world.


    The rabbit nodded and said nothing.This made Lorne a little uncomfortable. The blood inherited from the Vennhill family made him extremely handsome.In the past, countless little girls were admired by this skin.


    This rabbit was the first to show him a cold expression.But I don''t know why, Lorne always felt a familiar feeling in this woman.


    He noticed that the rabbit was wearing a slender sword around his waist and asked.


    "Do you also use a sword?"


    "I''ve learned swordsmanship for a while before, and I know a little bit of fur, so I won''t show up in front of adults."


    The rabbit replied in a hoarse voice, and the whole room fell silent again.


    The bubble pod rose slowly, and finally came to the highest point of the sea, the Heavenly Dragon Sacred Land Mariagioa.


    This is the only two cities in this sea built of white jade, a little more sacred out of thin air.


    Two rows of soldiers in armor stood on both sides of a red carpet. After seeing Lorne stepping out of the bubble pod, he bowed together.


    Lorne narrowed his eyes slightly while looking at the white castle standing in the distance.


    He finally set foot on Mary Joa for the first time!


    "You came at the right time," said the rabbit timely.


    "At this time, the kings of various countries are holding a ball and marriage, and the princesses are all in Pongel Castle. As you are, I believe that many princesses will be favored."


    "Didn''t I come to participate in the Seven Wuhai Meeting of the Kings?" Lorne said in surprise. He is already engaged at this time, so it is inconvenient to participate in this kind of networking event.


    "You have forgotten that, in addition to the status of King Seven Wuhai, you are also the ruler of the Iron Kingdom Sdio, and of course you are eligible to participate in the World Conference."


    The rabbit led Lorne to the gate of Pangel Castle, and Lorne squinted his eyes to look at the castle.


    In order to show the extraordinaryness of the Tianlong people, Pangel Castle was built to be extremely tall and magnificent. The gate of the castle alone is more than ten meters high.


    It was just that Lorne felt that compared with the surroundings of the castle, this gate was still too "new", as if it had just been built.


    "It seems that something happened here." Lorne said with a light smile, but suddenly, he was taken aback.


    "What''s the matter?" Garrett found Lorne''s anomaly and asked with concern.


    "It''s nothing, it just feels like someone was watching me just now." Lorne returned to his senses and looked at a place in Pangel Castle.But he didn''t find anything unusual, so he said lightly.


    "It may be an illusion."


    "It''s okay to be careful," Garrett said, while silently making a cut in his hand, blood slowly flowed out of the wound and dripped onto the ground.


    Caution is a virtue.


    "You are the king invited to participate in the World Conference, and you have the right to walk around in Pangel Castle." Rabbit explained.


    "During the World Conference, the Navy sent three generals to take charge of the security work here, so you don''t have to worry about your safety."


    "But there is one thing you must pay attention to. After all, this place is the base camp of the Tianlong people. If you encounter any impulsive things, please hold back."


    "After all, the Tianlong people offended here are quite troublesome!"


    Listening to the rabbit''s words, Lorne felt more and more strange. Her words seemed to explain her doubts, but they seemed to care about herself.


    "Did the two of us met before?" Lorne asked subconsciously. As soon as this sentence came out, the rabbit was stunned, as if he didn''t understand why Lorne asked like this.She said after a while.


    "No, it''s the first time we two met."


    "Really." Lorne felt that there might be too many things in the past few days and made himself a little mentally disturbed, so he said with a smile.


    "I just feel like you are an old friend of mine."


    "No, you admitted wrong." Rabbit said calmly.


    "If you have nothing to do, then I will leave first. By the way, the meeting of the King Qiwuhai will be after the World Conference. If you have any questions, please contact the navy stationed here."


    After speaking, she left without looking back, walking hurriedly, as if she was escaping from something.


    "Do you know her?" At this time, even Garrett, who had always been nervous, felt something was wrong, and she held Lorne''s hand and asked suspiciously.


    "Could it be one of your little fans?"


    "I don''t know." Lorne shook his head and left the incident behind him. He took a deep breath and slowly pushed open the door of Pangel Castle.


    Inside the gate is a huge manor, and Lorne can see the peerless treasures of various eras, which are randomly placed around the manor like goods.


    The plants and trees here have traces of history, and Lorne stepped through the gate with one foot, as if passing through the years.


    He raised his head with enlightenment, and smiled at a room with closed windows in the castle.Lips opened lightly and whispered towards the black window.


    "I''m coming."


    ...


    "Have you finally seen him? He didn''t recognize you?"


    Mary Joa, in a special room, the rabbit hurried back.In the room, a girl with short emerald green hair was applying this nail, and when she noticed the girl came back, she asked without looking back.


    "Is he the same as you think?"


    "He realized it was me," the rabbit said, panting, clutching his chest.


    "So I can''t meet with him anymore. Next, let Cheetah do the task about him."


    "Silly girl."


    At this moment.The girl with emerald green hair looked at the rabbit and said distressedly.


    "Is it really worth doing so much for him?"

 408 Chapter 402 Pangels Ball

    In the castle, countless brightly dressed boys and girls are dancing in the center of the dance floor.


    But when Lorne walked through the door, the music stopped abruptly, and countless people watched Lorne.


    They recognized the man in front of them as the famous "devil" in this sea.There was some commotion on the dance floor. The teenagers watched Lorne with hostile eyes, and the girls showed a little curiosity.Some people even have a little teasing in their eyebrows.


    As princesses of various countries, these girls have a farther vision than many people.In the eyes of others, Lorne is a "devil" who does no evil, a lunatic with no bottom line, but in their eyes, Lorne, who is handsome and powerful, is the best marriage partner.


    If it wasn''t for the blue diamond ring on his left ring finger, which reminded them of some rumors, I''m afraid they had already rushed over at this time.


    But there is no absoluteness. At this moment, a girl with long black hair like a waterfall, with a quiet and elegant temperament, who has not entered the dance floor, slowly got up, walked in front of Ron, and looked at Ron with big curious eyes. .


    "Are you the Qiwuhai under the king?"


    The young girl''s behavior once again caught the eyes of the princes, who stared at Ron with vicious eyes. If the eyes could kill, Ron might have died countless times.


    The princesses are weighing their marriage partners, and these princes are not weighing.


    This black-haired princess comes from a powerful country, Krossos.This country is located in the second half of the New World and is one of the few countries that independently masters the technology of crossing the windless zone.


    Therefore, their shipbuilding industry is very developed and is called the "country of ten thousand times."


    But this is not the point. Legend has it that the distant ancestors of their royal family once saved the life of the giant royal family, so Krossos and the world''s largest country of giants have been friendly for generations. Under the protection of Elbaff, Krossos is also one of the few countries that has not been violated by pirates.


    This princess named Krossos Jasmine is one of the two best marriage partners of these princes at this world conference, but because the identity of the other woman is too special and noble, many people even There is no courage to talk to her.


    So this princess became the target of most of them.However, this princess seemed a little out of place. Whether it was to the prom or some princes who volunteered to go to boast about it, they were not fake colors, like the flowers of the high mountains, inviolable.


    So the princes gave up Jasmine and turned to the next princesses.But I didn''t expect that this flower of Gaoling would be interested in that dirty and humble pirate.


    Lorne didn''t understand the twists and turns, he looked at the girl''s eyes in front of him, like black agate, pure, without a trace of magazine.This makes him very comfortable.Lorne smiled faintly and said softly.


    "There are seven Wuhai under the king, I don''t know who you are looking for?"


    Jasmine was stunned for a moment, and realized the loopholes in her words, and said in embarrassment.


    "Are you Veenhill Lorne?"


    "Yes, I don''t know what you are asking for me." Lorne found a table where no one was sitting, and Garrett sat next to him with a look of alert.A girl named Jasmine followed closely behind and sat across from him.


    "Sure enough, it''s you!" After hearing Lorne''s confession of her identity, the girl showed excitement that did not match her quiet appearance.


    "I heard that you are very strong? Even the Four Emperor Kaido was beaten by you! You suffered a big loss?"


    When did he fight Kaido?Lorne suspiciously said, now Kaido has regarded Lorne as a thorn in his eye, a thorn in his flesh, and can''t wait to get rid of it.


    In fact, Kaido hasn''t declared war on Lorne yet, which is very weird.


    But Kaido suffered a big loss in his own hands, that''s true.Thaddeus, the head of the six volleys, and the head of the three plagues, Jhin, these two powerhouses were all folded in the hands of Ron, not to mention that he had prepared the marriage plan for so long and was destroyed by Ron.


    Realizing that she had said something wrong again, Jasmine stuck out her tongue playfully.


    "Sorry, sorry, I was a little too excited to see an idol."


    Seeing Jasmine''s playful scene, the eyes of the people around him almost fell out, and the color of resentment and jealousy almost condensed in the air.


    If it hadn''t been for the difference between his own power and Ron, they would have broken the net with Ron.


    It turned out to be a little fan girl, Garrett finally breathed a sigh of relief and put away the vigilant color.


    "Adore a pirate?" Lorne said playfully.


    "This is not a good thing."


    At this time, the door of Pangel Castle opened again, and a man wearing sunglasses, wearing a flamingo cloak, and colorful slim pants walked in with an arrogant expression.Next to him was a woman with beautiful long green hair and a white evening dress.


    As soon as the two entered the door, they saw Lorne sitting here, and ignoring other people''s vigilance, came over grandiosely.


    Jasmine just wanted to say something, after seeing the man slowly walking by, her face changed and she gritted her teeth and stood up.


    "That, I won''t bother you."


    "If you have the chance, you must come to Krossall to play!"


    After speaking, he lifted his little black dress and ran away slowly.


    "Really weird," Lorne said with a smile."There are no people who invite pirates to come to their own country."


    "Fofufu, it seems that you have a good relationship with women." Doflamingo sat straight in the place where Jasmine was originally.The corners of the mouth stretched, and he said with a smile.


    "It''s just a little girl." Lorne said lightly.


    He prefers to chat with heroes like Doflamingo than the awe-inspiring eyes of fans.


    Doflamingo glanced casually at the diamond ring on Ron''s left ring finger and Garrett sitting next to him.After confirming the rumor, he looked at Lorne and said playfully.


    "Am I bothering you."


    "If you think so, it doesn''t matter." Lorne said calmly.


    "But is your joker the kind of person who feels disturbing others?"


    The two looked at each other and laughed loudly.This seems a little out of place in the quiet and elegant ball.


    But no one dared to come over and stop them.


    Because one of them is called Wien Hill and the other is Don Quixote.


    The two have been allies for many years. Of course, a little joke will not be taken care of.After the laughter, Doflamingo said seriously to Lorne.


    "But allies belong to allies. You still have to explain to me one thing."


    Doflamingo knocked on the table and said a person''s name seriously.


    "About Tezolo, about Gilder Tezolo."

 409 403 Long Time No See

    The ones that should come will come, Lorne is after the alliance with Tezolo.I was ready to be questioned by Doflamingo.


    However, although Doflamingo and Tezolo are in the same situation, they are not irreconcilable.


    "Ask him what''s the matter." Lorne decided to turn away from the guest and asked calmly, which stopped Doflamingo from asking.


    Yes, I asked him why he abandoned his alliance with Tezolo, not to mention whether Lorne knew about his grudges with Tezolo.Who said that Lorne and himself are just partners in the business field, not a group tied together.


    Your enemy is not necessarily his enemy.What is the tone of the self-proclaimed teacher asking sin?


    When Lorne saw Doflamingo for a moment, he knew that he had recovered his calm. There was no irreconcilable contradiction in this world. Lorne decided to be the mediator of both sides for a while.


    "I know the grudge between you and Tezolo, but now he has risen. The power he holds is staggering." Lorne smiled slightly.


    "Many people call him the Golden Emperor. If you can get rid of him, you won''t come to me."


    Doflamingo snorted coldly, and didn''t refute Lorne''s words. In fact, he and Tezolo played against each other in secret several times, and they had no choice but to live each other.


    "The children''s world is divided between right and wrong, and the adult world only talks about benefits." Lorne smiled slightly.He took out a cigar from Sigma and handed it to Doflamingo.


    This was a gift from Miss Klockdale, and Lorne had been reluctant to draw it.


    "So, Tezolo decided to pay what price in exchange for my forgiveness." Doflamingo took Lorne''s cigar and lit it grandiosely in this solemn and sacred Pangel Castle.


    The smoke was full, but no one dared to come over and stop him.


    "It''s not about paying any price, but getting something." Lorne tapped the table slightly and said the name of a place gently.


    "Slanka."


    ...


    The negotiation between Lorne and Doflamingo did not last long, and both sides left with satisfaction.During this period, long overdue kings walked into Pongel Castle.


    The ball continued, but Lorne was lacking in interest, and he dragged Garrett to wander around Pangel Castle.He wanted to find the person who was spying on himself, and he wanted to know what he wanted to do and why he was waiting for him.


    There is a spiral staircase made of mahogany on the right side of the castle hall. The handrail of the staircase is lit with a candle every half a meter.Very quiet.


    As soon as Lorne stepped on the stairs, a door on the second floor slowly opened, and a queen in red sent a girl out.


    "Thank you for your baptism," the red queen bowed slightly to the girl.


    "I now feel that the divine Holy Truth is watching me. As a thank you, after returning to the country of Takeshi, I will personally donate 1 billion Baileys to Balan as the cost of this baptism."


    Wuzhiguo is a powerful country located in the New World. The people here are all admiring military. It is one of the few countries that can resist the pirates of the New World.


    The people of Wuzhiguo are sturdy, and their king may not be the smartest and wisest, but it must be the best in their country.


    The girl wore a platinum gown and covered her face with a white veil, which made her look blind.


    But just the pair of autumn eyes that she showed, and her holy and inviolable temperament, made people not think of profanity at all.


    "I understand your Majesty Xia Lan''s intentions, but I don''t need it anymore, because it is only my duty to wait for the servants to solve the doubts of the Lord''s people."


    After speaking, she slowly turned around and just saw Lorne walking upstairs.The whole person was stunned.


    "I didn''t expect even him to attend this world conference." Xia Lan clearly recognized Lorne, squinted slightly, and said coldly.However, she noticed something wrong with the girl Pope, remembered that there seemed to be some "great grievances" between her and Lorne, and asked with concern.


    "Need me to deal with this person for you? Your Majesty Benedict."


    Xia Lan doesn''t like thinking. Don''t use your head if you can solve things with your fists.


    "No, no need." The girl called Benedict quickly eased her mind and restored her pleasant and elegant temperament.


    "Magnificence is also one of the Lord''s virtues." After speaking, she gently walked downstairs and walked towards Lorne.


    The two of them just staggered as if they didn''t know each other.


    When Lorne walked upstairs, he found a tall and fit queen dressed in red, looking at herself with hostile eyes, and she could only shrug her shoulders helplessly.


    There are too many people in the world who can''t understand themselves. If everything is to be taken care of, then Ron shouldn''t be bored?


    Besides, Ron walked to the corner of the second floor and couldn''t help but glanced back, but he never found the figure in the platinum gown again.There was some guilt in my heart.


    "I really owe you so much, Arelli."


    Lorne and Garrett walked around Pongel Castle quite well, but in the end they didn''t find the tall and thin figure in the black robe that had been peeping at him.


    At this moment, they walked into a hall, the whole hall was extremely empty, with a pyramid-shaped building in the middle, and a throne was placed on the pyramid.And a little bit below the throne, there is a platform, dozens of long swords are inserted on the platform in a staggered way, as if guarding the top throne.


    "What is this?" Garrett''s gaze was instantly attracted by this uniquely shaped throne.As a pirate, it was the first time for her to come to this sacred place of Heavenly Dragon, Mary Joa, and everything here made her feel very surprised.


    "This should be the legendary Void Throne, right?" Lorne said lightly.


    "The sword below is the weapon of the twenty kings who first established the world government. It is placed here to symbolize that no one can be superior to others."


    "Is that so?" Jia Lei nodded, she turned her head and glanced at the so-called Void Throne, then sneered.


    "It''s ironic."


    The founders of world government do not want to be superior, but their descendants call themselves "gods."


    Lorne nodded and said nothing.Because he noticed that this so-called Void Throne had obviously been seated not long ago!


    Is it the one waiting for himself?But why didn''t he see me?A cloud of suspicion appeared in Lorne''s heart.


    The two of them didn''t stay in this room for long, and then walked towards other places. Pangel Castle is huge. Except for the place where the Tianlong people live and some areas, other places are allowed to be explored by the kings who participate in the meeting.


    Lorne and the two walked toward the balcony, and there was a little noise outside.


    A bloated man in a white spacesuit was surrounded by a slave, surrounded by two young men, a man and a woman, aggressively.


    The moment Lorne saw this man, his original relaxed mood was instantly dignified, a trace of killing intent flashed in his eyes, he took a deep breath, and said slowly.


    "Long time no see, Saint Nedikt."

 410 Chapter 404

    In order to distinguish the dignified status of the Tianlong people, people are used to adding a title after their names. Women are called palaces and men are called saints.


    However, although Lorne called this man named Nedikter a holy, his tone was not respectful at all, and more like a sarcasm.


    Because, this man was the first Dragonite Lorne saw. It was because of a word from him that Lorne was imprisoned in Pushing City.


    Lorne still remembered the pain of the whip.


    He must pay for this hatred!


    After so many years, the Nedikert''s character is still so bad. These two young men and women should be the prince and princess of a certain country.I saw the right eye at the ball, so I found a quiet place for a tryst.Unexpectedly, Nedikert was caught upright.


    "It''s an insult to the creators to do such a dirty and filthy thing in the Holy Mary Gioia!" Nidicte said viciously, but his eyes couldn''t stop looking at the shivering princess.


    Those slender white legs, proud chest, and Xiaoniao''s temperament deeply attracted Nedicte, a princess of a country, more interesting than the slaves he collected.


    "But it''s not impossible to forgive you." Seeing that the intimidation was almost over, Nidicte said slowly, pointing at the princess.


    "You must go with me to repent."


    That young man was not a fool. He didn''t know how many times he had used this trick, but he didn''t expect it to happen to him today.He secretly scolded this Tianlongren shamelessly, but did not dare to show the slightest disrespect on his face.


    "Okay," and then pushed the girl princess who was hiding behind him to the front.


    "An Lina, are you okay to confess to this adult?"


    An Lina did not expect that her prince charming was such a person, who abandoned herself when the disaster was approaching.But before she had time to scold the prince for his shamelessness, Nedikert dragged his bloated body and walked towards her.


    She could even see the trembling of fat on Nedikte''s greasy face!


    But even in this way, An Lina did not dare to resist, because the fat pig in front of her was a dragon!


    After making him lively, not only himself, but also his country will suffer.She had no choice but to close her eyes, and at the same time she couldn''t help regretting it, she knew she would not come to this place.


    As expected, the feeling of being hugged by the fat pig didn''t come. Instead, the screams of people kept ringing in An Lina''s ears. Could it be that this Tianlongren has any special hobbies?


    An Lina kept her eyes closed until the smell of blood in the air was so strong that she could not help but open her eyes.


    But the scene there is like purgatory on earth!The entourage Nedikert brought lying on the ground in a random manner, with broken limbs scattered on the ground, blood flowing in the quiet little garden.


    The prince seemed mad, stabbing a long sword through Nedikert''s lower body, and then stirred it violently for a few times.


    It''s like a butcher.


    After doing all this, he seemed to have lost all his energy and spirit, and turned back to the prince who abandoned the woman before.


    He looked around, and Nidicte, who was struggling constantly under his feet, seemed to think of something, his eyes were filled with despair, and he muttered to himself.


    "What did I do?"


    "It''s over, everything is over."


    He turned his head and looked at An Lina, the love in his eyes disappeared completely and turned into hatred, he said viciously.


    "It''s all because of you bitch, I want to kill you!"


    After speaking, she carried a long sword and rushed towards An Lina. An Lina did not expect that the prince who had just returned your love to me, now became this appearance, she was afraid before she came.The prince has rushed to him.


    But at this moment, a man wearing a white suit and a leopard mask suddenly appeared in front of the prince, and then a hand knife hit the prince''s neck and knocked him out.


    "Anyone who hurts the Tianlong people must die."


    At this time, countless soldiers rushed in from all directions and surrounded the small garden.


    Lorne and Garrett turned around, as if they hadn''t seen anything, they turned and left with ease.


    "I thought you would kill him directly, but I didn''t expect to save his life in the end."


    Garrett put his arms around Lorne''s shoulders, and said everything he was referring to.But both knew that the "him" she was talking about was Nedikert.


    "I''m still during the World Conference, I don''t want to be too high-profile." Lorne said lightly.


    "After all, the world government would be crazy if a Draco died in Marijoa."


    "But how far is he and dead now?" Garrett said softly.


    For a man, this punishment is even worse than killing him.


    "They won''t care about these details." Lorne said firmly, "After all, for those politicians. Death and not death are two concepts."


    "Your world is really complicated." Garrett stuck out her tongue, saying that she didn''t want to move her head anymore, but she saw a wall near the corner, leaning against a man in a white suit and a cheetah mask.Said playfully.


    "It seems that you guessed wrong, they seem to really care about these details."


    At the same time, she has secretly finished the fighting state.


    "You''re playing with fire, did you know?" A magnetic male voice said softly on the other side of the mask.


    "It''s crazy to shoot at a Tianlongren in the Holy Land of the Heavenly Dragons by Mary Qiaoya. Is this all of your King Qiwuhai like this?"


    "Who knows?" Lorne said indifferently, shrugging his shoulders.


    "Maybe it''s because I''m more courageous."


    Cheetah was silent. In his memory, Lorne was such a lawless person, and it seemed nothing unusual to do such a thing.


    "Hey, hey, I''m a little in awe of me. No matter how I put it, I am also cp-0, working for the world government."


    A pigeon flew on the cheetah''s shoulder, and the cheetah took off the mask, revealing a young face.


    "Fortunately, I am responsible for this area. If you want to change to someone else, you are probably already surrounded."


    "It was because I knew it was you that I decided to do it." Lorne walked over and patted the cheetah on the shoulder.


    "Long time no see, how does it feel to be cp-0?"


    Garrett was dumbfounded. The scene before her exceeded her expectations. This cp-0 turned out to be from Lorne?


    "There are far more restraints than before in cp-9. We must protect the safety of those Tianlong people, but the rights are also greater than before. You can kill people who feel threatening to the Tianlong people at will."


    The teenager looked at Lorne with a playful smile on his face.


    "Like you."

 411 Chapter 405: Crazy Proposal

    For a moment, the already relaxed atmosphere suddenly became solidified, and a trace of killing intent flashed in Garrett''s eyes, looking at the black-haired man in front of him.


    The blood flowed out of the arm, turned into a sharp blood dagger, hidden in the sleeves, ready to shoot at any time.


    She did not allow anyone to hurt Lorne.


    Lorne squinted slightly and looked at the man in front of him.


    "Are you serious?"


    "What do you think?" The man with the pigeon on his shoulders put his hands around his chest and said with a smile.


    "Stop playing, Lu Qi, even if you want to do something to me, it shouldn''t be at this time."


    Lorne said indifferently.


    "On the sea, I am waiting for you."


    This black-haired man was exactly the cp-9 agent, Rob Luchi, who met Lorne in the sea in the Adela Sea. Lorne fell in love with Luchi¡¯s bloodthirsty character, and Luchi was also caught by Luo. Enticed by the conditions that allowed him to kill at will.


    The two hit it off and chose to unite together.


    Later, through his own forces, Lorne provided Rob Luchi with various opportunities to make merits. Rob Luchi also used the resources of cp.9 to help Lorne wipe out dissidents in the name of the world government.The two were embarrassed and worked together for many years.


    However, since Lu Qi accumulated enough merits and was promoted to cp-0, the two have rarely contacted.


    Today, it was the first time the two met after Lu Qi became cp-0.


    "But I have a very important thing to ask you now." The two are old friends for many years, and they don''t need extra greetings. Lorne cut directly into the subject and asked gently.


    "About your cp-0."


    "Oh?" Lu Qi nodded.He understood Lorne''s character and would never do anything meaningless.


    What he asked must be what he wanted to know.


    "About the identity of one of your cp-0 members."


    No one noticed the secret conversation between the two in this room. When Ron walked out of the room, it was getting late and it was time for dinner.


    The dining room was a small auditorium, and the kings sat together in twos and threes, as if they were discussing something.


    In the afternoon, news of a Tianlong being injured spread among the kings.The kings were panicked and were in no mood to eat.As the initiator, Lorne was enjoying Mary Joa''s food with a calm expression.


    As if this matter had nothing to do with him.


    While eating, Arelli wanted to come over and say something to Lorne, but a group of princesses and queens crowded her in the middle, couldn''t get away, and had to give up.He watched Lorne leaving after his meal.


    At the end of the dinner, the kings returned to their sleeping quarters in twos and threes. At this time, Mary Gioia was calm, but the "Draco Attack" incident seemed to sound a wake-up call, and it condensed in the hearts of the kings. Everlasting clouds.


    Tomorrow is the World Conference. Will this World Conference really go smoothly?


    ...


    When the first ray of sunlight shone on Mary Joa''s ground in the morning, Lorne set off for the conference room of the World Conference.


    There was a huge circular table in the conference room, and the kings participating in the meeting were sitting on the periphery of this circular table. Lorne looked around, looking for his acquaintances.


    Sitting on his left is a middle-aged man with a bald head but with an unusually serious expression, while sitting on Lorne''s right is the Queen of Martial Kingdom, Xia Lan, who had a relationship before.


    At this time, Xia Lan looked at Ron with a vigilant look.


    Arelli sat diagonally across from Lorne, and after noticing Lorne''s gaze, she nodded slightly to him.Agatha sat next to Arelli, playing with her fingers idly.


    This little girl has been hiding from Lorne after that incident, and Lorne has no choice about this.


    Doflamingo leaned back in his chair, and he didn''t seem to be very interested in this meeting.


    But beside him, there was a huge empty seat, which seemed to be reserved for someone.


    "Sorry, I''m late." At this time, the door of the conference room was slowly pushed open, and a tall man holding a Bible walked in slowly.


    He sat down beside Doflamingo, put the Bible in his hand on the table, and said lightly.


    "Can you start?"


    His tone was not kind, and the kings present frowned slightly, but in the end they did not explode.


    After all, this man is a bear, tyrant, Bassoromi Bear!


    "Even you are here, this meeting is interesting." Doflamingo tapped the conference table lightly, and the thin threads in his hands kept intertwining and changing.


    "By the way, who is the speaker this time, hurry up and announce the start of the meeting."


    "I am," an old man with a short stature holding a book slowly stood up, he coughed, and arranged his clothes by the way to make him look more gentleman.


    "I will preside over this meeting, so please take care of it."


    "It''s over! How could it be him?" Xia Lan, who was sitting next to Lorne, covered her eyes in despair.


    "This King Link is notoriously pedantic, and this meeting will waste a lot of my time."


    Not only Ciaran, but many kings present seemed to know this Link and frowned.


    It seems that Link''s popularity is not very good, Lorne secretly said.But it doesn''t matter, he doesn''t care about this world conference.Just take a vacation and let yourself have a good rest.


    But soon he regretted it, and he suddenly understood the reason why these kings wailed.


    This Link speaks very slowly, and it stretches long between each word. Lorne almost fell asleep listening, and the most terrifying thing is that Link¡¯s memory is not very good because of his age. Often forget about half of the conversation, and then say it again.


    Most of the day, even the theme of the World Conference has not been cut into.


    Lorne estimated that at this speed, at most some trivial things would be solved in the seven days of the World Conference.It is estimated that there is no time to discuss other matters concerning the vital interests of the kings.


    "The brilliance of the predecessors...cannot be forgotten, we...must solve...pirates for the future of the younger generations..."


    Link panted after speaking a long paragraph, and Ron was worried that he would die suddenly, he slowed down, and continued talking after taking a sip of water.


    "So the first thing we have to solve is how to solve the pirates?"


    As soon as this statement came out, Ron''s squinted eyes suddenly opened. Link meant that he was ready to declare war with the pirates?A golden light flashed in Lorne''s eyes. He looked at Doflamingo and Bear, wondering how they reacted.


    However, these two people didn''t seem to hear what Link said, closing their eyes and saying nothing.


    "The eradication of the pirates is a great event at this time and good for the future. I plan to build an ocean-going army and expedition to a new world. To eradicate the Four Emperors! Give the sea a bright future!"


    Link said loudly, and he tapped the table lightly, his eyes firm.

 412 Chapter 406

    The entire conference room was silent, and even Lorne was frightened by Link''s words.


    How dare you say this to form an ocean-going navy and eradicate the Four Emperors.


    Lorne looked at Link with a playful smile. He wanted to know exactly what Link had relied on to give him the confidence to attack the Four Emperors.


    "I calculated," Link knocked his face on the table and said seriously.


    This is the habit of the World Conference, knocking on the table to indicate that you are going to talk, and the others are quiet.


    "Even among the Four Emperors, the most powerful Whitebeard Pirate Group has only 1,600 people. Even if you count all the Pirates under his command, it is only tens of thousands."


    "Compared with the hundreds of thousands of navy, this strength is nothing to mention."


    "But why have we been unable to suppress these pirates?" Link said seriously.He scanned the meeting room with muddy pupils.


    "Because the navy is too scattered."


    "So I plan to build an army, expedition to the new world, and defeat these so-called Four Emperors in one fell swoop."


    The kings present seemed to be moved by Link''s grand dreams and applauded. Even Doflamingo followed everyone''s applause.


    It took a while before someone asked.


    "The plan is a good plan, but I have a question. I hope His Majesty Link will solve my doubts for me."


    "Where did the funds for building this army come from." This question was asked in the hearts of everyone present. All the kings stared at Link, hoping to get his answer.


    "The question of funding," Link slowed down and continued."I hope to use the way of donation, each of our countries will donate a little money."


    "But our country does not have money, so we can help you cheer."


    "We don''t have money either, so I''ll leave it to you."


    "We too..."


    Before Link finished speaking, he was violently interrupted by a king. Everyone was like this. It was okay to help and shout for fun, but once he had to pay for something, it was more uncomfortable than killing him.


    Besides, can a mere ocean-going army really fight those fierce pirates?


    Link was silent. He had prepared this plan for decades. He waited until he presided over the world conference and said it. In order to get rid of the pirates, he did not hesitate to do anything.


    But looking at the other kings like this, Link knew that there was nothing left to say.He sighed, as if he was tens of years old.


    After seeing this scene, Lorne finally understood why Doflamingo didn''t care about Link''s plan at all, because with this mass of loose sand, there was no way to threaten the sea at all.


    Link''s theory is not wrong. The reason the Navy has been unable to suppress the pirates is because they are too scattered.


    If all the navies are brought together, no power in this sea will be their opponent.


    However, guarding is more difficult than destroying. The most essential duty of the navy is to guard the safety of ordinary people. They have to be scattered in various places and it is difficult to adjust.


    In addition, since Roger, there has been a flood of pirates, and the Navy¡¯s ability to maintain the status quo is already the limit.


    To build an ocean-going army, where does the army come from?If money can solve the pirates.So Tezolo had already used Bailey to kill the Four Emperors, so how could he get Link''s whimsical turn?


    One proposal was rejected, and Lorne squinted, feeling sleepy.He then regretted coming to this world conference.


    This is obviously a waste of time.Lorne yawned, but found that Xia Lan, who was sitting next to him, was asleep.


    Just when he was about to shield everyone''s perception of him, and take a good sleep.A strong voice awakened him.


    "I have a proposal." A man with a very strong body and a colorful pattern on his face knocked on the table and said slowly.


    "I feel that the so-called Qi Wuhai under the king is of no use at all other than taking advantage of the power of the world government."


    "There are even constant news of the so-called King Qiwuhai losing to newcomers. These vain pirates have wiped out the authority of the world government."


    "So I propose to abolish the Qiwuhai system under the king!"


    Lorne opened his eyes and looked at the king who proposed the proposal. Among the kings present, he was quickly recognized by someone.


    The king of the new world, the kingdom of magnetism.


    The Magneto is a medium-sized country, similar to the Wuzhiguo, with strong folk customs and good military skills.However, due to the weak strength of the country, it has been attacked by pirates all year round.


    Lorne raised his eyebrows. The Qiwuhai system under the king shouldn''t affect the interests of Magneto. Why did this king do such a thankless thing.


    You know, among the kings present here, there are three kings under Qiwuhai.Offending them is not a sensible decision.


    Even Doflamingo, who has been closing his eyes and rested, also opened his eyes, with a playful smile on his face.


    "I approve of the decision of King Magneto!"


    At this time, another thin king stood up and said firmly.


    "These so-called kings, Qiwuhai, relying on their own amnesty order, do nothing! They are even more abominable than ordinary pirates!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, several kings knocked on the table in front of them.


    "Seconded!"


    "Seconded!"


    Suddenly, more than a dozen kings agreed with the proposal of the Magneto King.The entire conference room was extremely solemn. Although the other kings did not express their views, they all focused their attention on the three kings present, King Qiwuhai.


    For a while, the atmosphere in the conference room was tense.


    Arelli, who was sitting across from Lorne, gave Lorne a suspicious look. Just about to speak, she saw Lorne shook her head without a trace.So he swallowed the words in his throat.


    Seeing so many people supporting him, King Magneto was not pleased with his face, he glanced around, and then asked Lorne.


    "The young king over there who has not spoken, what do you think about this proposal, do you agree or disagree?"


    Is he crazy?


    This is the opinion of many kings present. Who doesn¡¯t know that the black-haired face is a King Qiwuhai. The King of Magnetic not only proposed the abolition of King Qiwuhai in front of others, but also asked others¡¯ opinions. .


    Isn''t this a naked provocation?


    At this time, even many people who were in favor of the King of Magnetic retreat. You must know that the temper of this king, Qiwuhai, is not very good.


    "My opinion?" Lorne knocked on the table in front of him, then said with a smile.


    "I totally agree."


    "But I have a question. If the King Qiwuhai loses this status, does it mean that they and the franchise countries of the world government are no longer allies and can take action at will." Lorne asked indifferently.


    At this time, Doflamingo, who had been closing his eyes, also showed a cruel smile on his mouth.He knocked on the table in front of him and said with a smile.


    "I second."

 413 Chapter 407 "Protection Fee"

    Xiong looked at the two, then knocked on the table as well, and said lightly.


    "I second."


    At this moment, the atmosphere became weird. The three kings present, Qi Wuhai, all agreed with the proposal of the Magneto King, but no one dared to continue.


    Because the meaning of Lorne''s words is clearly a threat, if I lose my status as King Qiwuhai, it doesn''t matter to me.But because I and you are no longer allies, I have no obligation to protect you.


    In the future, on the sea, I will not guarantee your safety.


    Lorne looked at the kings who agreed, and seemed to remember his appearance.These kings lowered their heads one after another, not daring to look at Lorne.


    At the same time, they also faintly regretted it. Why did they stand up? Can they really bear the revenge of King Qi Wuhai?


    "So, we don''t have any opinion." Lorne looked at the Magneto King and said playfully.


    "But the other kings under Qiwuhai, I''ll trouble you to notify them."


    These words suddenly pushed the King of Magnetism to the forefront of the storm. He looked around and found that the kings who had originally supported him bowed their heads and said nothing.He became a target of public criticism.


    The general situation is gone, but he said with a tough neck.


    "I will notify you, Qi Wuhai, your king, will be banned."


    After speaking, he just sat down.The whole conference room entered into a chaotic discussion again.


    Lorne yawned, and this time would last for seven days, which was really hard for him.


    ...


    Seven days later, on the last day of the World Conference, King Link made a summary speech for everyone, and collected useful proposals and submitted them to the five old stars for their reference.


    Except for the ridiculous proposal of attacking the new world on the first day and banning the king''s Qi Wuhai, in fact, everyone had a lot of excellent ideas, even Lorne was very surprised.


    For example, the king of the City of Seven Waters proposed.It is necessary to build a sea train connecting various countries to make it easier for residents to travel.


    The representatives of the World Chamber of Commerce Union wanted to build a big bank to facilitate everyone''s travel.


    Zero and zero total, different.


    Lorne watched this meeting the whole time. After all, no matter what was discussed in this meeting, it had nothing to do with him.


    With the current power of Lorne, the title of Qiwuhai under the king is no longer needed.


    But just as the kings breathed a sigh of relief and were about to leave, a dark-skinned king suddenly knocked on the table in front of him and said lightly.


    "Everyone, please, I have one more thing."


    "What''s the matter, why not tell me in advance..."


    "Aren''t you wasting everyone''s time like this?"


    As soon as he said this, various complaints followed, and it was not until Link knocked on the table in front of him that the conference room fell silent.


    "Excuse me, what''s the matter with you? The King of the Kingdom of Feather?" Link said coldly. He didn''t like such people who didn''t follow the rules.


    "Here is a phone call, please listen to it." King Feather jumped directly to the conference table and placed a phone bug in the center of the world conference table.


    There was an uproar in the conference room, and the kings never thought that King of Feather would dare to do such extraordinary things.


    There were quite a few wise kings who didn''t speak, but looked at King Feather thoughtfully.


    "Blu Blu Blu."


    The phone worm rang slowly, and then a hoarse male voice came from the phone worm.


    "Hello, kings of the world."


    At this time, the room door of the World Conference Room was suddenly locked by the King of Feather. He took out a document from his body and placed it on the conference table.


    "This is my gift to you." The husky man continued.


    When everyone looked at it, they found that the document was impressively written with "Voluntary Donation Agreement".It says that the signatory voluntarily donated one billion Baileys to the beneficiaries of the agreement.


    The beneficiaries of each agreement have been stated.


    "You are really brave, Huo." Lorne picked up the document and said casually.


    "This is the first time I have met such a crazy person."


    This approach is like collecting protection fees, but the target is not the honest residents on the side streets.But the kings of the world.


    And the money collected is not just tens of thousands, but a whole billion.


    There are more than one hundred kings present, if all choose to pay, then this Huo will get an unimaginable huge sum of money!


    "It is my honor to be rated as crazy by Qi Wuhai, the craziest king." Huo Buxian said on the other side of the phone worm.


    Then it seemed that he wanted all the kings to hear, so he increased his voice.


    "Perhaps you are scornful now, thinking I am just a clown, what will happen if you don''t pay."


    The King of Feather grabbed a thin king next to him, pressed the opponent''s head, and slammed it on the table.


    "I tell you now, if you don''t pay, you will die!"


    "This king, after our transformation, now possesses extraordinary power. In simple conversion, he is a pirate who can easily sweep this sea of ??tens of millions of levels."


    Regardless of the tens of millions of pirates, they are not conspicuous in the new world, but in the broader four seas, this level of power can already be called a superman.


    The kings exclaimed, and then involuntarily looked at the few kings who were sitting on the side, Qiwuhai.As long as these kings remain calm, nothing will happen to them.


    At this time, the kings selectively forgot their previous proposal to abolish the privileges of the king''s Qi Wuhai.


    "Perhaps you think that if you defeat this king, you will be safe." Huo seemed to have insight into everyone''s thinking and said lightly.


    "However, we have modified this puppet''s body and installed volcanic explosives in his body. As long as his heart stops beating, it will automatically explode."


    "That power," Huo thought for a while, "it should be able to easily razed this conference room to the ground."


    Volcanic Rock Explosives are super explosives developed by the Navy¡¯s scientific combat forces before, and they are extremely powerful.However, since the fall of Punk Hassad, the explosive has fallen into the hands of the pirates.


    "I''ll give you ten minutes, think about it," Huo said lightly, with an unstoppable chill in his tone.


    "If the phone worm is interrupted in the middle, or someone shoots my puppet, I will directly detonate the explosive!"


    King Feather sat directly in the middle of the meeting room, as if waiting for something.


    And Lorne and Doflamingo looked at each other, and both saw the solemnity in each other''s eyes.

 414 Chapter 408 New Pirate Alliance

    Of course not that the two were afraid of this puppet bomb.In fact, even if he exploded on the spot, the two had countless ways to safely evacuate.


    They are solemn because they have seen some small details.


    The strength of this king of feathers is very sparse and ordinary, Doflamingo estimated that it is about the same as the seventy to eighty million pirates in the paradise.


    If it was just that, Doflamingo wouldn''t care, but Huo''s words mentioned a word, transformation.


    The transformation also means that mass production may be possible.


    Doflamingo saw the terrifying war potential of this technology at a glance.


    After Lorne heard about the volcanic rock, he basically concluded that Begapunk was in their hands, and this so-called "New Pirate League" did not show how strong technological prowess before. Now it has shown it, not clear. Tell everyone, do they have a scientist in their hands?


    Reminiscing about the "Punker Hassad" some time ago, the answer is ready.


    "Also, don''t you think that Mariahia''s guards can save your lives. My puppet carries an instrument that can shield Mariahia''s monitoring. Now people outside don''t know what''s going on inside."


    "For safety''s sake, no one is allowed to approach these people. Otherwise, I will immediately detonate the volcanic explosive."


    "My words are over, now"


    "Time begins."


    Huo said coldly on the other end of the phone bug, the King of Feather took out an hourglass from his body and put it on the table.


    "Think about it, kings."


    The quicksand in the hourglass kept falling, and as time passed, the hearts of the kings gradually became anxious.


    One billion sounds a lot, but for most of their royal families, it is not an unbearable number.


    So, what should we do now?


    ...


    In the New World, a certain sea area, a naval ship sails on the sea.


    Some pirates were delighted by the hunt and wanted to attack this warship, but when they saw the man standing on the bow of the warship with his hands wrapped around it, his face changed drastically and he turned his head and ran away.


    Because this man was once a famous admiral, Black Wrist Zefa!


    After the Navy failed to round up Ledfield and Caesar in the paradise a few years ago, the older generals abdicated one after another and handed over the power to the new generation of red dogs, yellow monkeys, and green pheasants.


    Zefa also completely faded out of people''s sight, and he did not even participate in the execution war.


    What is it for appearing here at this time?


    "Report Teacher Zefa!" At this time, a young navy rushed out of the cabin.


    "The front is the Devil''s Rock sea area. According to informants, the New Pirate Alliance had a deal with Kaido of the Four Emperors."


    "They got this sea area from Kaido."


    "I hope the news won''t go wrong." Zefa looked at the information, and then put it back.


    He looked into the distance, a little bit of hatred appeared on his resolute face on the small island that faintly appeared on the sea level.


    After his retirement, Zefa served as the vice principal of the Naval Academy and was responsible for guiding the newcomers.


    But not long ago, a warship carrying a formation of naval recruits was ambushed by the New Pirate Alliance in the paradise waters, and the entire ship''s recruits disappeared without a trace.Later, the Navy found several female navy bodies on the wreckage of the warship.


    These corpses are full of traces of devastation. You can imagine how inhuman torment she suffered during her lifetime.


    Zefa remembered that when he called the navy''s parents, they still had a little hope in their desperate eyes. At the same time, they kept saying that being the navy was their children''s dream. Since they made this decision, they have the consciousness to dedicate themselves to justice!


    They are already mentally prepared!


    But the more so, the more guilty Zefa is. He can''t forget the pair of immature faces in his memory, so he vowed that this new pirate alliance must be wiped out!


    The warship was gradually approaching the sea area of ??Devil''s Rock, and Zefa could even see the outline around the island. I don''t know if it was Huotaito''s great pride or because they were not here at all.


    Liao is uninhabited around the island, and there is no pirate on alert.


    "The mob!" Zefa snorted and directed the boat to dock.


    "Brigadier General Agger leads people around the island, and will never let a fish slip through the net"


    Zefa commanded calmly, a brawny man over three meters tall saluted a military salute and shouted earnestly.


    "understand!"


    "Brigadier Nacoco is responsible for guarding the surroundings to prevent any pirates from attacking."


    A tall and slender woman with long black hair nodded.


    "I see, Teacher Zefa."


    "Then others, follow me to defeat these pirates!"


    Zefa shouted!Lead a team of elite soldiers to jump on Devil''s Rock Island.


    But at this time, a lazy male voice rang in their ears.


    "This island is the territory of the New Pirate League. You came here without permission. Can I consider it a declaration of war?"


    The man put on a robe and enveloped the whole person in darkness. He was sitting on a rock, holding a fishing rod as if he was fishing.After seeing Zefa, he tilted his head and said.


    Zefa saw the man''s appearance clearly and looked surprised, and then the surprise turned into anger.


    "I''ll just say how this New Pirate League knows the navy''s actions well, so you are also theirs."


    "You will pay the price for this! King Seven Wuhai!"


    Zefa was talking while commanding the navy to surround the men.


    But the man didn''t have the slightest panic on his face, he raised a middle finger towards Zefa, and said sarcastically.


    "really?"


    ...


    Conference room for the World Conference.The hourglass in the middle of the table kept passing by, and the kings present were extremely anxious.


    Finally, someone couldn''t help but signed the "Voluntary Donation Agreement" before them.


    Someone took the lead, and others seemed to have been inspired, and they also picked up their pens and owed their names.


    After all, your own life is the most important thing!One billion Baileys is not too much for them, and it is a big deal to exploit the people in their own territory.But it''s dead, everything is empty talk!


    For a time, dozens of kings wrote their names on the agreement. After this was done, these kings were relieved, and some even began to urge other kings who had not left.


    Lorne looked helpless. He had struggled for so long before he had accumulated so much wealth. He didn''t expect that Huo could get so much wealth in one "kidnapping".If this agreement goes into effect, this new Pirate League can get tens of billions of Baileys.


    At this time, more than half of the kings remained on the sidelines.


    And there are only three minutes left in the hourglass!

 415 Chapter 409: The Bears Secret

    The entire conference room was silent.All the kings sat quietly in place, like sinners waiting for the verdict.


    King Yu suddenly opened his eyes, and then put away the signed agreement.Turned his head to look at Lorne and others.


    "Qianwuhai under the king, right, the most self-righteous group of people in this sea!"


    The King of Feather walked towards Lorne slowly, without saying a word, the other end of the phone bug said coldly.


    "You think this bomb can''t hurt you anymore, so you just sit on the sidelines, right?"


    He just wanted to wave his arm, but his hand suddenly stopped in the air, unable to move.Doflamingo shot a thin thread in his hand, controlling him as a puppet.


    For that matter, there is no panic on the other side of the phone worm.


    "But I tell you that a new era of pirates is about to begin. You pedantic pirates cannot board the ship of the new era!"


    "It can only be crushed by the waves of the coming era."


    Huo said arrogantly, at this moment the last grain of sand in the hourglass just fell.


    Most of the kings did not sign.


    "It''s a pity," Huo said lightly."You didn''t do what I asked for."


    His clothes faded naturally, revealing the strong muscles inside.There was a wound on the chest of the King of Feather that had only recently healed, and there were traces of objects in it.


    This should be what he called volcanic explosives.


    "All the kings died here together. It is estimated that the whole sea will become chaotic!"


    "With your death, start a new era!"


    Huo''s crazy voice came from the other end of the phone worm. After getting some of the king''s signatures, he wanted to kill them all!


    Perhaps, from the beginning, he did not intend to keep the agreement.


    King Yu''s face turned blue and purple. At the last moment of his life, he finally escaped from Huo''s control. His expression changed from shock, to pleading, to despair.


    The solid muscles first contracted slightly, and then suddenly exploded, dazzling light covering the entire room.


    At this time, Lorne and the others remained unchanged.


    "It''s almost done, Bear." Doflamingo slowly said. At this time, the third king, Qiwuhai, who had been sitting on the side without saying a word, the tyrant Basolomi Xiong suddenly stood up. Putting down the Bible in his hand, he took off his leather gloves, revealing the palms with strange pads inside.


    Like a cat''s paw.


    "If you can travel? Where do you want to go?" Xiong said lightly, but the King of Feather could no longer respond.


    "Then I will choose for you." The bear spread his palm, and the King of Feather who exploded downwards suddenly waved. The moment his palm touched the fire, the room was slightly distorted, and then, on the wall of the conference room, A huge hole suddenly appeared.


    King Feather, along with the volcanic explosives on his body, disappeared without a trace.


    The bear actually shot the King of Feather directly into the air. The other kings stood at the entrance of the hole, looking into the distance, but did not find the King of Feather.


    Only the agreement that fell to the ground with the wind can prove that there is indeed a person standing before.


    The tyrant Basolomi Bear, a flesh-ball fruit-powered person, can shoot everything out.


    When he was sitting here, Lorne hadn''t worried about what threat this King of Feathers could pose to them.


    The king who didn''t understand the bear opened his mouth wide, and his face was shocked. Is this the strength of King Qiwuhai?


    Especially the King Magneto, who had proposed to abolish the Qiwuhai system under the king, was embarrassed and faintly afraid at this time.


    Is this level of strength really something he can offend?


    The phone worm was silent for a while, and then said slowly after a while.


    "It seems that I am too arrogant. I didn''t expect that the strength gap between you and Moria would be so big."


    He directly admitted his mistake, which is one of his rare virtues.No one can not make mistakes, only correction can move forward in the right direction.


    "On behalf of my apologies, I will give you a gift later. A gift you never thought of."


    "I also have a gift for you." The bear put on his gloves and said lightly, as if he had only done a trivial thing before.


    "Really?" Huo Gan laughed, "I am looking forward to it."


    After speaking, he hung up the phone worm.Since it has failed, then there is no point in trying to profit from it.


    See the truth in the sea.


    At this time, the door of the meeting room was kicked open, and a group of soldiers from Mary Joa swarmed in and surrounded the meeting room.A tall figure wearing a smiling cat mask slowly walked in and picked up the agreement left by King Feather on the ground.Asked coldly.


    "May I ask what happened here."


    "I''ll explain it." Link raised his hand, stood up and said with a wry smile.


    The three kings, Qi Wuhai, were quickly released. After all, their identities were too special to offend even cp0.


    "Fofufufufu, worthy of being a bear, your ability is really strong." Doflamingo squinted and said with a smile.


    Although he is not afraid of this so-called volcanic explosive, it is still impossible to protect the safety of all kings as easily as a bear.


    After all, the bear''s ability is really weird. I heard that he once photographed the souls of several pirates who provoked him from his body and threw them to Moria for experimentation.


    Xiong ignored Doflamingo''s words, but stopped Lorne.


    "Wait a minute, I have something to ask you."


    "Then I''ll go to Marin Vando and wait for you two first." Doflamingo saw the bear look like this and said goodbye first.


    After all, the main purpose of their coming this time was to participate in the Seven Wuhai Conference. The so-called World Conference was nothing more than a joint product of their king status.


    After Doflamingo had gone, Xiong stopped and looked at Lorne coldly.


    "Why do you know my abilities?"


    Before, when the King of Feathers just jumped out, Xiong was ready to shoot this ignorant ant to death. It was Ron who used the "whispering" ability to persuade Xiong to wait, and wait until Huo gave more information.


    By comparison, the bear naturally doesn''t matter, but the most important thing is, how can Ron know his abilities so clearly?Know what he can do.


    You know, he rarely shows his ability in front of the world. Other people only know that he is strong, but it is not clear how strong he is.


    Lorne smiled faintly. Of course he wouldn''t tell Bear that he had watched the plot, but this smile looked very strange in Bear''s eyes.He thought of the intelligence capabilities of the Wienhill family.


    Will they find any information about their identity?Xiong squinted slightly and looked at Lorne.


    The atmosphere suddenly became serious.

 416 Chapter 410

    The news that he is a revolutionary army must not be leaked out.Xiong began to wonder, if Lorne knew this information, how likely it was that he would kill him in Mary Joa.


    Lorne''s abilities are weird, but the whole world knows that his abilities cannot be directly used in combat, but can only play an auxiliary role.


    To deal with the strong, he uses his fists more.


    Even in the battle of Locksor that attracted worldwide attention, Lorne chose to use the terrifying weapon that fell from the sky after he lost to Jhin in close combat, in order to end up seeking common ground.


    Therefore, if the Bear can resist Ron''s weird ability and drag him into the field of close combat, his chances of winning are quite large.


    And Lorne didn''t say a word either. He felt Xiong''s killing intent gradually appearing. Although he did not know why, he was a little more vigilant.


    Lorne squinted and said.


    "I don''t know what you think of this new Pirate League?"


    "Arrogant, ignorant, arrogant, don''t know how to forbearance." Xiong said lightly."Not as good as you."


    "This kind of pirates, a lot of them will emerge every time, but few people can make it to the end."


    Xiong is telling the truth, compared to Lorne, his qualifications can be regarded as very old.Counting from the time when he became the king of Qiwuhai, super newcomers have emerged on this sea.


    Challenge the Sand Crocodile Crocodile who became famous after the White Beard Pirates,


    The demon Lorne who personally changed the pattern of this sea,


    The red-haired Shanks is so terribly powerful that he can even be equal to the Four Emperors Pirates.


    The youngest king, Qiwuhai, the ghost hand Aze who is known for playing with other people''s body and mind,


    The enigmatic woman who has challenged countless famous swordsmen, shattered the reputation of the famous swordsman Udyk Treite, and caused the Dressrosa Rebellion, Sakura Swordsman Sakuramiya Rashi,


    After the defeat of the Golden Lion Shiji, he defeated many competitors with absolute strength and occupied most of the previous Golden Lion Pirates.


    Rising rapidly, defeated the king''s Qiwuhai Moonlight Moriah, the evil thought Huo, who was itchy teeth hated by the navy but could always escape safely in the navy round up,


    And the "King of Ashes" Diaros, who shocked the naval headquarters just a few days ago, attacked Judicial Island and retreated.


    In his opinion, this evil mind Huo is just one of these newcomers, not very conspicuous.If it weren''t for him to be too crazy, and to make several big things in a row, Xiong couldn''t even remember his name.


    "I can get the ridiculous praise of the famous tyrant Xiong," Lorne said with a smile, but there was no panic expression on his face.


    "Then I''ll ask you one more question. What do you think about the whereabouts of dr. Begapunk after the New Pirate League captured Punk Hassad?"


    The bear clenched his fists without a trace, and quickly let go, frowning slightly, but still pretended to be indifferent.


    "How would I know about his whereabouts. A frail scientific researcher like him might have been killed in that war."


    The bear''s every move did not escape Ron''s eyes. Seeing this scene, Ron could basically conclude that the reason why the bear joined the King''s Seven Martial Seas should be related to Vegapunk.


    In other words, the two people have the same purpose.


    "You said, this King of Feather has so many fine equipments, is it really someone from the New Pirate League helped him to install it?" Lorne said all that he was referring to.


    After finishing talking, ignore the bear on the side, and left alone.


    After a long time, Xiong muttered to himself when he looked at Lorne, who was already gone.


    "The New Pirate League?"


    Then he said dismissively,


    "Ha ha."


    Lorne walked alone on the white and holy road of Mary Joa. He heard that the floor here could move freely, sending people where they wanted to go.


    However, due to the two incidents where the Dragonites were attacked and the World Conference was attacked one after another, the guards were so busy that they had no time to take care of them.


    From time to time, they met a few Tianlong people. After seeing Ron, they seemed to think of something, their expressions changed drastically, and they left quickly.


    Lorne felt dull and went back to the place where he lived temporarily.The Qiwuhai Conference was about to be held in Malin Vandor, and he had to take Garrett with him.


    Pushing open the door, Garrett was sitting on the sofa talking and laughing with a woman. After seeing Lorne coming in, he quickly gave a wink at Lorne.


    "Brother Lorne is back, you guys talk."


    After speaking, he turned and walked into his room.


    So in the hall, only Lorne and a woman with long lavender hair and a crown were left.


    The two looked at each other, and Lorne smiled bitterly, but still sat opposite the woman and said slowly.


    "Long time no see, Agatha."


    There are some things that I have to face.This can be regarded as an explanation to Xiao Jia and also to her.


    ...


    In the country of Hezhi, Kaido was drinking wine, and in front of him, the black charcoal snake was sitting with a blue face and said nothing.


    "I must let Caesar''s son pay the debt!" After drinking the last drop of wine.Kaido smashed the jug and said fiercely.


    Have experienced the Dresrosa Rebellion one after another, and after the Cake Island incident.The Kaido Pirates successively lost two generals, Thaddeus and Jhin, and their reputation fell to a trough.Now the old man with white beard is sitting on the throne and laughing at himself, right?


    He has been aggrieved by him for decades since his debut?


    Sanchuanlu didn''t say a word, even though there was still some time before he realized that plan, they would be able to dominate the sea easily.But he knew that he couldn''t persuade the furious Kaido at all.


    After all, this man dared to break into the navy headquarters alone!


    The Kaido Pirates at this time.They have accumulated a resentment and must find a place to vent.


    But at this time, the phone worm placed on the table suddenly rang, after receiving it.


    A husky male voice came out of it.


    "Am I disturbing you, Master Kaido."


    "I remember you kid," the voice was familiar, Kaido thought for a while.


    "You are the pirate who traded with Lao Tzu before. What is your elk? Which pirate league belong to?"


    "To be remembered by Kaido-sama, I am really frightened," the other end of the phone worm said respectfully.


    "Let''s talk, what''s the matter if you call? Want me to help you take Slanka?"


    Kaido frowned and said that he had vaguely heard about Slanka. If it weren''t too far away from the country of He, he would be ready to send troops to take it down.


    "Slanka, how dare to trouble Master Kaido?" Elk said lightly.


    "We want to make another deal with Kaido-sama and borrow someone."

 417 Chapter 411 Black Mandala

    Lorne had thought about a lot of words, but when he really sat in front of Agatha, he found that these words were in his throat, unable to speak.


    After a while, Agatha stood up.Opened his hands and walked towards Lorne, hugged gently.


    She put her head on Ron''s shoulder and said softly.


    "I never blamed you."


    Agatha felt Lorne''s solid chest, and suddenly remembered that when Lorne and the others first came to Adela Island a few years ago, Lorne was just a kid, not as tall as her shoulders.But like an angel falling from the sky, she rescued her from the quagmire of the Ackerman royal family.


    For Arelli, who dedicated her body and mind to the Holy Truth, the Holy Truth God is all she has.


    For Agatha, who was desperate at the time, the thin figure that broke through all the darkness and brought light to her world was her belief!


    In Adela, it was Agatha''s happiest time when they worked together to build the Wienhill family.


    Agatha is like a big sister, watching Lorne grow up slowly.She thought that time was forever.


    But she was wrong. The day when even the youngest girl is full of styles, the most immature boy will grow up to be a man of indomitable spirit.


    People will grow up.


    And now Lorne has grown up.


    He chose his own girl, and that girl is not her.


    Thinking of this, Agatha''s tears flowed out unconvincingly, but fortunately she leaned her head on Ron''s shoulder at this time, and Ron could not see it.


    Agatha''s heart moved, she remembered what those people called herself before she became Queen Adela.


    The black mandala, but I readily accepted the name, because black represents mystery, and the mandala represents danger, which matches my temperament.


    But now, she discovered that the flower language of this flower is so precise.


    Before she could be sad, Agatha wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes.He put his hands on Ron''s shoulders, like a parent who hadn''t seen his child for a long time, and suddenly realized that the child had grown up.


    She said with satisfaction.


    "Don''t bully Xiao Jia in the future."


    After speaking, without waiting for Lorne''s response, he turned around and picked up his things and walked out of the door.


    "Adela has me to help you take care of it, so you can pursue your own career with confidence."


    She walked out to the sun,


    The entire Wienhill family knew that although Agatha was good at talking, in her heart, she had never cared about Lorne alone.


    She disdains guarding, disdain to follow, she has always been alone.Everyone thought she was extremely free and easy.


    But at this time, Lorne realized that Agatha was so thin and so...weak.


    For the first time, Lorne felt that Agatha''s free and easy back was so lonely.


    "Solved?" After Agatha left, Garrett walked out of the room.


    Facing Agatha''s drifting back, she bowed slightly and said softly.


    "Thank you."


    It was great to have such a close big sister with him during the period when I was away from Lorne''s brother.


    But Lorne looked guilty, and he said softly to Agatha''s back.


    "I''m sorry, Agatha."


    This was the first time Lorne apologized.Because just now, when Agatha was hugging Lorne, a teardrop fell on Lorne''s shoulder.


    Lorne said softly.


    "Thank you, my black mandala."


    The black mandala, even if it is in full bloom in Adela, is a very precious flower.


    When Agatha used the black mandala to compare herself to herself, Lorne didn''t take him seriously, but now thinking about it, it was as if all this had been predestined.


    For the first time, Lorne felt this kind of destiny.


    ...


    The waves slapped against the land of Malin Vandor, and the soldiers standing guard looked into the distance and stood straight.


    The word justice behind them cannot tolerate the slightest slack in them.


    "It''s been a long time since I came here."


    A brown boat docked on the shore, and a heroic woman wearing a black cloak and black stockings got off the boat.


    "Why didn''t you come to attend the Seven Martial Arts Conferences?" At this time, another small boat slowly approached the shore, and a man wearing a black cloak and a black knife got off the boat.


    "That fellow joker has been talking about you many times."


    "So did you come to the previous meetings?" The woman and the black swordsman walked side by side, asking with interest.


    "It''s not like you at all, Mihawk, I thought you were the kind of person who doesn''t care about the world."


    "After all, this sea is too boring." Mihawk said with a yawn.


    "I''m not as ambitious as you are. I think about conquering the world every day. The Seven Wuhai Conference has content that interests me, so I''m here."


    "Oh ha ha ha, that''s the case." The woman exaggeratedly smiled. The two pirates came and went in and out of the navy headquarters as if there was no one. No one dared to come forward to question, and soon came to the conference room.


    The Warring States was sitting in the conference room, waiting for them.


    At this time, there were already two people sitting in the conference room, Doflamingo and Xiong.


    "Didn''t anyone else come?" Miss Klockdale leaned Erlang''s legs and sat in her seat, and said lightly.


    "Those who don''t come don''t wait, let''s just start the theme of the meeting."


    "Lorne should be here. He just attended the World Conference with us. He should be on his way here now."


    Doflamingo raised his hand, countless thin threads intertwined in his palm.It became a bust of Krokdal, lifelike.


    "Your use of abilities has improved again," Klockdal saw this scene, his eyes brightened.


    The so-called layman watching the excitement and the expert watching the doorway, Krokdal can see at a glance that the seemingly simple bust of Doflamingo is actually very delicate, and even the interior of the image is filled with fine lines.


    If he wants, Doflamingo can even use thin lines to make a person to replace himself!


    "Feverfeverfever, it is a great honor to be praised by Miss Krokdal." Doflamingo said with squinting eyes.Several people praised each other a few times and talked about their current situation, just like old friends they haven''t seen for a long time.


    "Just mentioning that person, he came." Just as Doflamingo wanted to continue talking, he seemed to feel something. He glanced at the door and said with a smile.


    Gluck, the door of the meeting room slowly opened, and Lorne walked in slowly with him.


    He was expressionless and put all his emotions into his heart so that people could not see his thoughts.


    "Did you mention me just now?"


    After Lorne took his seat, he said lightly.

 418 Chapter 412 Seven Wuhai Conference and the "Emperor"

    "I heard you were blackmailed by a newcomer at the World Conference?"


    Klockdal gave Lorne a deep look, his eyes throbbed, seeming to be mocking.


    Who told her?


    Lorne glanced at the bear. This bear had an honest look, not like such a broken mouth, could it be Doflamingo?


    Lorne turned his head and saw the bust in Doflamingo''s hand.


    It turns out you are such a Doflamingo!Lorne remembered a rumor at this time.So he gave Doflamingo a weird look.


    "I''m in a hurry." At this time, Mihawk, who had not spoken, said slowly.


    "Who else hasn''t come?"


    "That ghost kid, right?" After thinking about it, he opened his mouth and said that after the defeat of the defeated Moonlight Moriah, six people remained.


    And there are already five in this room, and the ghost hand Aze is still behind.


    Xiong was quite impressed with the newcomer, and he dared to provoke Tianyacha Doflamingo head-on when he came to attend the Seven Wuhai Conference for the first time.Later, during the execution of the war, I kept breaking my mouth in my ears.


    "Someone is coming." At this time, the Warring States, who had not spoken, suddenly said.


    The door of the conference room was slowly pushed open, and a very slender woman in a red cheongsam walked in and said apologetically.


    "I''m sorry, our boss has something to do and can''t come to this meeting, so he sent me to represent him."


    "Your direction, what I say, represents the words of our boss."


    Lorne looked at this woman with outstanding temperament wearing a cheongsam.I vaguely remember her name is Aoya, who is offering a bounty of 180,000,000 (180 million) Bailey''s ghost demon Ji Aoya.Yaze''s deputy.


    In her capacity, she can indeed make a decision on behalf of Yaze.


    "Now that everyone is here, then this meeting will begin." The Warring States Period said slowly.


    He took out a document and distributed it to several kings Qiwuhai by the navy around him.


    The front page of the file is a photo with the ruins of a ghost castle.


    "Because of Moonlight Moriah''s repeated battles and defeats, he has been unable to convince the crowd. So we decided to expel his status as King Qiwuhai."


    The words of the Warring States Period are very short, and there is no room for discussion at all, just like announcing a result.


    Of course, a few people have no objection to this, because their personal relationship with Moria is not good. I am afraid that except for the good old bear, everyone else looks down on Moria, the "big pirate who suffered a failure and was completely decadent." ".


    This sea is the supremacy of strength, without strength, it is impossible to be respected by others.


    "So the first thing we have to solve is about who can fill the vacant position of Moglia. Do you have any good candidates to recommend?"


    The Warring States Period said calmly, in his capacity, of course he heard that someone at the World Conference opened their eyes to abolish the Qiwuhai system under Kings, but he didn''t care at all.


    This sea is rough and rough, and the balance that is hard to maintain cannot be broken.


    Everyone was silent, not that this sea could not find a pirate with sufficient strength and prestige, but that there were too many choices.


    From Lorne''s point of view, the pirates who can meet the requirements are Tezolo, Sakuramiya Rashi, and the very equal people of the Sun Pirates.


    The Warring States period asked this, it was just a cutscene, in fact it was the five old stars that could decide.


    In that case, why do these meaningless things?


    "The second thing is related to the two pirates."


    The Warring States was expressionless, and took out two reward lists, the first one was the murloc hero Fisher Tiger.


    "I''m very disappointed." Warring States hammered the table, then looked at Lorne and Doflamingo coldly.


    "The hatred of the world government towards Tiger, it''s impossible for you two to not know, but I didn''t expect that after he finally appeared, you two would let him go!"


    Warring States cursed, in his opinion, with the strength of Lorne and Doflamingo, it is a sure thing to catch a Tiger.But the result was disappointing.


    "I can''t help it either." Doflamingo shrugged.


    "This Tiger has only appeared on the fringe of the Dresrosa Sea at all. As soon as I sent someone out, they ran away immediately."


    "I can''t help it," Lorne said calmly."Although Tiger attacked the Bubble Island under my command, I was not on that island, so I let him run away."


    The Warring States period looked at these two people, their faces were calm, as if they had already made up their reasons.I won''t fight when I''m angry.


    But there is no way.


    Just about to warn them, Aoya, Yaze''s agent next to him, suddenly said.


    "If it''s just to solve a pirate, I can accept it instead of my boss."


    What she thinks is that Yaze has the least seniority and urgently needs an opportunity to improve his reputation.


    And Fisher Tiger, who was able to escape safely in the hands of the demon Lorne and Tianyasha Doflamingo, was a good target.


    As for Tiger''s strength, Aoya never considered it.Because of Yazi''s ability, as long as he can''t kill his enemies in seconds, they are not his opponents.


    Lorne and Doflamingo looked at each other, and both saw the treacherousness in each other''s eyes.


    Fisher Tiger is just a small character, they don''t care at all, but Tezolo behind him is a generation of heroes.Just let them fight.


    After hearing that someone had taken this task.The complexion of Warring States was slightly better.He glared at Lorne and Doflamingo fiercely before he took out the second wanted warrant and continued.


    "And this second pirate is him."


    "The evil spirit of the New Pirate League."


    "His own strength is not strong, even if it is Moonlight Moria whose sneak attack strength is severely reduced, it is a crowded tactic of choice. I believe that anyone present can crush him in a frontal battle."


    "However, his abilities are so weird that it is impossible to guard against. The navy used encirclement many times, but he escaped."


    "It''s as if there is an inner ghost." Klockdal said lightly.


    Warring States nodded embarrassingly. In fact, with Huo¡¯s ability to manipulate people, it¡¯s not difficult to insert a few ghosts into the navy. He has already started to investigate from the top navy. Any suspicious navy will be Focus on vigilance.


    "Huo is the navy''s confidant, and this person has no lower limit, does all evil, and cooperates with his ability. If this continues, the navy is worried that there will be another emperor on this sea."


    Lorne''s pupils shrank, he did not expect the Navy to evaluate Huo so highly.The title "Emperor", even for Lorne at this time, felt a little out of reach.


    How can this Huo De?


    "Puff, it''s him?" Miss Krockdale couldn''t help but laugh. She had challenged the white beard head-on.Know what the title "Emperor" means.


    A monster in the true sense of that time.


    But this time.The phone worm in the Warring States period.But it rang strangely.

 419 Chapter 413

    Warring States frowned, because this phone worm belonged to his old friend, the former admiral, Black Wrist Zefa.


    As for Yi Zefa''s character, he would not contact him if he had nothing important.


    Warring States answered the phone, but what came from it was not the familiar voice of his old friend, but a hoarse and magnetic male voice.


    "Xie Nian Huo!" The Warring States gritted his teeth, this voice, the Warring States will never forget.


    "Hello, Marshal of the Warring States Period." The other end of the phone worm said arrogantly, and then increased his voice, as if he was greeting the next few kings, Qi Wuhai.


    "I said that we will meet again, this time my gift is ready."


    Crazy and arrogant, this is what everyone present thinks of Huo. If all the kings, Qi Wuhai, can unite, even the Four Emperors must avoid their edge.


    But this Huo doesn''t even know what fear is.


    "You make a call, don''t you just want to come here to show off your might." The Warring States snorted coldly.


    But at the same time there is some deep powerlessness.


    If there was a head-on confrontation, he could easily pinch the evil thought Huo to death, but the opponent would never appear in front of him.


    At this time, the Warring States period felt a deep sense of helplessness, and the heroic era was over.


    "Sorry, I''m so happy to see you, I''m a little overwhelmed." Huo said with a smile without a trace of apology.


    "But Mr. Warring States, you are called a wise general. Didn''t you think where my phone worm came from?"


    "Huh?" The Warring States said coldly.


    This phone worm originally belonged to General Zefa, the Warring States originally thought that Huo would use some despicable means to steal the phone worm from Zefa, and then show his power to them.


    But Huo''s words made the Warring States feel vaguely uneasy.


    "Just a few hours ago, a naval force suddenly attacked my territory. The leader was the famous former admiral Zefa."


    Huo Youzai said wanderingly.


    "But this admiral seems to be a misnomer, and he was defeated by me before he could support it for long."


    "This is impossible." The Warring States said decisively. He understands Zefa''s strength. Although he is old, his body is quite strong because of his years of physical training.


    If it weren''t for the long years of fighting, which had accumulated a lot of hidden injuries on his body, even if he faced Zefa, he would not dare to say victory.


    "Haha," Huo seemed to have known that he would be questioned, and smiled faintly.


    "I made this call not to make you believe anything, but to announce something."


    Huo''s tone gradually became colder.


    "I decided to execute Zefa, which was the punishment for his attack on my territory."


    "The time is ten days later, and the location is in the New World, the Stone Island of the Six Nations Islands."


    "You are welcome to witness the tragic death of "Black Fist"."


    "Hahahahaha!"


    The call worm stopped abruptly, but Huo''s meaning was completely passed on.


    "Check me the whereabouts of that fellow Chazefa!" Warring States suddenly patted the table and ordered the secretary next to him.Then cross your hands and put it on the table.It seemed a little embarrassing.


    After a while, the secretary came back. She walked to the ear of Warring States with a solemn expression, and said something softly.


    Then, the whole person in the Warring States period seemed to be ten years old.Seeing this scene, everyone present guessed what happened.


    This Huo really defeated Zefa!


    The several kings Qiwuhai did not speak, but used their eyes to communicate with each other.


    Perhaps they all underestimated this Huo.Also underestimated his madness.


    Publicly execute a former admiral?This is something unheard of, and if Huo can do this, his prestige will rise to an incredible level.


    Even comparable to the Four Emperors is not impossible.


    Hawkeye Mihawk seemed to be thinking of something, leaning on the chair with Erlang''s legs tilted, and the corners of his mouth raised slightly.


    After ten days, isn''t that the day Shanks challenged himself?Huo''s high-profile move attracted everyone''s attention to Stone Island.


    It''s impossible to just want to create a quiet duel environment for yourself.What does he want to do?


    It''s been a long time since I met such a funny pirate, Hawkeye Mihawk smiled, and didn''t take this matter to heart.


    What happens has nothing to do with me.


    And Lorne began to think about it. This stone country was a few days away from Slaka.And the more important thing is that this six-nation archipelago is right in front of Wano Country!


    The territory that was used as the King of Human Flesh Explosive Baoyu at the World Conference is in the waters of the Six Nations.


    Going to the Six Nations Islands is like going deep into the hinterland of Kaido forces!


    Moreover, such a high-profile announcement of the execution of a former admiral is really just to vent his anger?


    "Presumably everyone already knows." The Warring States Period is worthy of the Warring States Period. After a while, his expression will be calm.


    "Zefa led a navy raid on Devil''s Island ten hours ago. Now he has lost contact."


    "So, what Huo said is true."


    The Warring States period did not evade anything, the phone rang directly at the beginning of the Qiwuhai meeting, which means that these words of his were basically for the Qiwuhai people.


    "He is provoking the justice of the navy!" The Warring States squeezed his fist.A golden Buddha shadow loomed behind him.


    Only those who are familiar with him know that the Warring States at this time has reached the brink of rage.


    "So, what do we need to do?" Krokdalyi raised his eyebrows on the chair and said.


    Although this Huo is very interesting and has great potential, she is not interested in fighting against each other.


    After all, to go to this six-nation archipelago, one must pass through the white beard''s territory.


    With this idle time, she might as well try again with the old man with white beard.


    Klockdal''s words also expressed the aspirations of several other people, and they looked at the Warring States at the same time.


    King Qiwuhai and the navy are cooperative after all.Without sufficient benefits, they have no reason to help the Navy.


    At this time, the navy, has it distributed the new world turf to them?


    "Only with naval guns can the shame spilled on the word justice be washed away."


    Sengoku said slowly,


    "So this country of stone does not need you. I have other tasks to give you."


    ...


    The meeting room didn''t last long, and all the kings Qiwuhai walked out of the meeting room.


    They held their respective tasks, some were expressionless, some didn''t care, some had hippie smiles, and some had heavy faces.


    Lorne walked to the port and couldn''t help turning his head, looking at the navy building, the word "justice" shining brightly in the sun.


    A strange smile appeared on his face.

 420 Chapter 414 Outdated Justice and New Era

    "what happened to you?"


    Xiao Jia was sitting in the boat at this time, waiting for Lorne boredly.Seeing Lorne like this, asked suspiciously.


    After all, she is the daughter of the Four Emperors. Charlotte Lingling has dominated the sea for so many years and has been in constant friction with the navy. Now among many generals in the navy headquarters, relatives and friends have died at the hands of the Charlotte family.


    Therefore, as Xiao Jia, it is not suitable to enter Malin Vatican.


    "Times have changed." Lorne said lightly.Huo''s words suddenly made him understand a lot.


    After the execution war, the naval headquarters was completely destroyed.The current Malin Vandor was re-established on that ruin.


    However, in order to preserve its own traditions and save some military expenses, the Navy has many things that can be used, such as the largest word "justice" in front of the building. They did not remake it.Instead, they chose to paint the old two characters with a layer of paint, and then hang them up.


    From Lorne''s perspective, there were countless tiny cracks in those two words, which were in a ragged state and might break at any time.


    Lorne said sarcastically.


    "Tattered justice, decadent justice, outdated justice. Can''t protect this era."


    After the execution of the war, the era of heroes also ended.


    Kaido used his strength to tell the world that as long as he has strength, this sea must bow to himself.


    After the defeat of the navy, there were several times more pirates flocking to the great route than before.They are more crazy, more greedy.And most importantly, they have no respect for the navy and the world government.


    Although the Navy quickly raided the Golden Lion and Pirates and maintained its dignity, the seeds of evil have been buried, and in time, it will take root.


    Huo, it¡¯s just the first fruit of this tree of evil. A new era of madness has arrived. If no changes are made, they will only be crushed by the waves of this new era. of!


    Garrett looked at the ambitious man in front of him, her eyes gradually blurred.Lorne''s back became increasingly blurred, and she seemed to see Lorne sitting on the Void Throne of Mary Joa.


    "Go, let''s go back to the city in the sky."


    Lorne squeezed Xiao Jia''s cold little hand and said softly.


    At this time, it was the late spring of 1509 in the Haiyuan calendar, nine years have passed since Roger''s death.


    At this time, the Four Emperors were still the kings of the new world, and even the defeated Shiji was still feared by people.


    At this time, a force called the "New Pirate League" rose rapidly on the sea.They yelled at everyone with an arrogant attitude.People think that a new king is about to appear.


    At this time, Lorne walked out of the meeting room of the King''s Qiwuhai, and he saw the navy''s justice still hanging high in the sky.


    But the hero who bears justice is old.


    Like an old lion, although maintaining its majesty and defeating waves of challengers, its body has also become scarred.


    No one knows how long he can hold on.


    And countless younger lions looked around the male lion, staring at him.


    The new era has already begun. Lorne doesn''t know who will be the trender of this era, but he is sure that there will never be a shortage of his place on the ship of the new era.


    Kage''s research has reached a breakthrough point. Before, he even created a clone with 1500 powers. As long as he breaks the threshold of that god, he can manufacture it in batches.


    At that time, this sea will surrender in front of this terrifying clone army.


    And Lorne hoarded dozens of swords of Damocles on the fortress of war.The fortress of war followed Lorne and hung over his head.Ready to bring this divine punishment from an altitude of 10,000 meters to the world at any time.


    And, with the addition of Lola, she used her unconstrained thinking to conquer everyone in the family. Under her command, Sdio''s high-purity sea iron was forged into various weapons.Although no blood was seen, it made people cold all over.


    These are the reasons for Lorne to board the ship of the new era.


    The king of the new era will eventually appear.


    Lorne muttered to himself as if he had seen something while looking out at the sea.


    "Huo?"


    ...


    At this moment, the new world, Devil''s Island.It seemed that there had been a fierce battle here, and there were traces of guns everywhere.Countless navies were bound with their hands, and looked down at the scene in disbelief.


    Huo looked at the bloody old man lying unconscious in front of him, expressionless.


    "Is this the former admiral? I don''t think so." Sinio kicked Zefa, the latter did not respond.But some of the captured navy''s eyes were cracked and cursed.


    "Don''t hurt Teacher Zefa."


    boom!


    But he hadn''t finished speaking, and a gun shot passed through his chest.


    Sinio picked up the two-meter-long flintlock rifle in one hand, didn''t aim at all, said impatiently.


    "The captive must look like a captive. Don''t interrupt the conversation of our victor!"


    "Your ability is really good. It seems that it was right to attack you in the first place." Huo suddenly said to the black-robed man in front of him. If he hadn''t been there just now, he would have been planted by Zefa.


    The black-robed man didn''t speak, his body trembled slightly and seemed to be struggling.


    "It''s useless, my ability is the fruit of evil thoughts. Anyone who loses to me and thinks that I am not as good as him will be controlled by my evil thoughts and become my puppet."


    Huo said lightly.


    "Even you, as the king of Qi Wuhai, are no exception."


    He frowned. Although the man in front of him was controlled by him, he still vaguely had his own thinking.Before he rushed over, he forcibly defeated Zefa and refused to give himself a chance.


    However, it doesn''t matter if you can''t control Zefa. Huo''s plan requires a gimmick that attracts the eyes of the entire sea, and the execution of the former admiral is undoubtedly a good bait.


    "Now that the navy has accepted our gift, it''s time to pay it back." Huo said lightly, but saw Sinio suddenly glanced towards the horizon.


    "Perhaps this is the return of courtesy."


    A small dot appeared on the horizon, and the small dot grew bigger and bigger, gradually seeing the outline of a person.


    Then the man smashed into the land of Devil Island.


    "It''s really a good gift." Huo glanced at the corpse, raised his eyebrows, and said coldly.


    Because this corpse is impressively the king of human flesh bomb feathers he sent to the World Conference before.


    That king, Qi Wuhai, directly photographed him here, is it contempt for himself?


    Cineo saw this scene, the secret path is not good, because Huo''s personality is extremely conceited, every time he raises his eyebrows, it means that he is irritated.


    Sure enough, Huo said coldly after seeing the corpse of King Feather.


    "This group of so-called King Seven Martial Seas. They are just frogs at the bottom of the well. They don''t understand how vast the sea is in the new era!"


    "However, the frog at the bottom of the well is the frog at the bottom of the well, and it does not qualify for the new era."


    Huo suddenly thought of how interesting it would be if he defeated all the Qi Wuhai under the king and then became his own puppet.


    Looking out at the sea, he seemed to be looking at someone, with a sarcasm smile on his face.


    "Ha ha."

 421 Chapter 415: Roulette Game

    The great route, the middle section of the new world, Sri Lanka.


    This is the famous no-place zone, Pinjin Cave.All the activities you can think of are available here.


    As long as you have enough Bailey, you can enjoy the treatment of paradise in this place.In time, people on the island flocked to the central city, hoping to receive the blessings of Xia Long, the traditional festival "Xia Long" in Slanka.


    However, not everyone has the blood of longing for peace.At this time, a group of people gathered next to a gaming table in the "Death Poker" casino on South Street.


    A "roulette game" is going on here.


    In the roulette game, one or more bullets are placed in the six bullet slots of the revolver.After turning the wheel at will, close the wheel.The two parties participating in the gambling game took turns to point their heads with revolvers and pull the trigger.


    The person who survives in the end can win everything about the other party.


    The "Death Poker" casino is a very small casino, inconspicuous in the huge city of Sri Lanka.


    But because of this special gambling game, many "big men" have turned their attention here.It''s like watching the desperate struggle of beasts in an arena.


    The two parties involved in this round of roulette were a young boy with shabby clothes, braided blond hair and dark skin under the sun and rain, and a boy with black hair and a slightly thin face.


    "How to bet." The black-haired boy opened his mouth and said with a smile.


    He and the blond boy did not have any deep hatred. The reason why the two of them sat in this place was only because they both lacked money.


    In roulette, the winner is everything that can inherit the loser.And, in order to create fun, encourage these desperadoes to participate in this game.The casino in charge will put a sum of money into the prize pool.


    This money will not be less than one million Baileys.


    Both of them were attracted by the money.


    The blond boy smiled slightly.He skillfully picked up the revolver placed on the table.Then put a bullet.


    As the runner turned, the blond boy''s eyes grew firmer.He tightly pinched the necklace in his clothes with one hand.The other hand pointed the muzzle of the revolver at his temple.He thought silently in his heart.


    Sister bless me!


    "boom!"


    Thick smoke came out of the muzzle.The blond boy was safe and sound.He smiled relievedly.


    He is a child left on this island by a pirate. His father is said to be a large pirate, but he has never seen it since he can remember.


    He and his sister grew up dependent on each other. Not long ago, his sister suddenly became seriously ill and urgently needed a sum of money to buy medicine.


    However, in small cities, the prices of "Duke Pharmaceuticals" drugs are too expensive.In desperation, he could only come to bet on this roulette game.


    "It''s your turn."


    The black-haired boy took the revolver with a smile on his mouth.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    After firing two shots in a row, there was still heavy smoke from the muzzle, and everyone present screamed.


    In roulette, every time the trigger is pulled, it means gambling with death.This boy dared to pull twice in a row. What courage is this?


    Is he a lunatic?


    The blond boy took the revolver. His hand trembled slightly. There are six bullets in the revolver. Now he has pulled the trigger three times. In other words, each of the remaining three bullets has a third. One possibility is dead.


    The opponent pulled the trigger twice, do you want to pull the same twice?The blond boy hesitated, the blood of the man made him unable to flinch.But he thought of his sister''s smiling face, and she was waiting for her to go back.


    So he hesitated a little, he gritted his teeth and pulled the trigger.


    "boom!"


    There was still one empty bullet. At this time, there were only two bullets left in the revolver.


    The blond boy breathed a sigh of relief, and then handed the revolver to the black-haired boy.


    At the same time, staring at his hand firmly, the next time the trigger is pulled, life and death will be divided!


    The black-haired boy took the pistol, put the revolver directly against his temple, and then pulled the trigger without hesitation.


    "boom!"


    A gunshot, or empty bullet!


    The blond boy''s eyes were desperate, and the corners of the black-haired boy''s mouth split slightly. He raised the revolver in his hand and pointed it at the blond boy.


    This is the hidden rule of the roulette game. When the last bullet is left in the pistol, the winner has the right to kill the opponent himself.


    "No!" The blonde boy yelled desperately. He thought of his sister. If he died here, who could take care of her?


    He looked at the black-haired boy with pleading eyes, but only the pitch-black muzzle responded.


    "boom!"


    A bullet hole appeared in the center of the blond boy''s eyebrows, his eyes were wide open, his face was unwilling.


    Everyone sighed. The roulette game is actually courage. If the black-haired boy does not have the courage to shoot twice, then he is the one who loses.


    If the blond boy followed the black-haired boy''s shot twice, he would also win.


    But if you lose, you lose. This sea won''t feel pity for you because of any pity.


    If you lose courage, you lose everything.


    The crowd was still unhappy, and the blood had been ignited. They couldn''t help but walk in and play a few by themselves.


    The blond boy''s body was placed so casually at the gaming table, and it won''t be long before someone cleans up his body.Then everyone would forget his name the next day, and in their memory, they would only remember, oh, the turntable game that day was pretty good.


    This is this sea.This is the tradition of Sri Lanka.


    "That black-haired boy is not bad, he is courageous."


    In the corner of the casino, a man with curly hair in a black shawl casually lay on a chair, put his legs on the table and beside him, a pale man wearing a black robe with a strange face was playing poker.


    The casino staff did not dare to come over to stop it, because these wicked people almost wrote the words I am a pirate on their face.


    "If you just want me to come and take a look at these little characters, then we won''t have the need for the next collaboration."


    The man in the black robe dropped his poker on the table.Said coldly.


    He is the number one think tank of Kaido, Sanchuanlu, a fruitful person, and Huo borrowed him from Kaido through a transaction.They spent a few days in Slanka, playing cards every day, which made him very tired.


    "My plan, of course, was already prepared." Huo also dropped the playing cards in his hand on the table, rubbed his temples, and then ordered the pirate next to him.


    "Go and call the little black-haired boy over. I have a task for him."

 422 Chapter 416 Slanka

    "What''s your name?" Huo smiled and looked at the black-haired boy in front of him.I have to say that Huo''s appearance is very handsome, he smiles as handsome as the big brother next door.


    "Nick." The black-haired boy replied respectfully. As a person who has been in the underground world for many years, he knows what level of pirate is sitting in front of him.


    "Very well, Nick." Huo smiled slightly."I have a task for you. If you complete it satisfactorily, then I guarantee that you can make money without putting your life on the gambling table in the future."


    He waved his hand, and the pirate next to him brought out a box and opened it to see that it was full of Bailey.


    Nick''s eyes lit up and he was panting.The most money he has seen is the millions of Baileys he has won from roulette games before.But the money in this box is even more than this!


    Seeing this scene, Huo knew that Nick had fallen into a trap, and millions of Pele could buy a person''s life, but it was... cheap, this was this ridiculous sea.


    Huo Gang finished his order and told Nick to leave.At this time, as if sensing something, Huo frowned and then showed a hypocritical smile, while Sanchuanlu lowered his head slightly, and then covered his face with a robe.


    A group of pirates pushed open the door of the casino, headed by a man with a dazzling red hair like blood. As soon as he walked in, he saw Huo sitting aside.Excitedly waved his hand.


    "Hey, hey, brother Huo, so you are here!"


    After speaking, he walked over directly.Sitting next to Huo, he cordially embraced his shoulders.


    "Are you here to cheer for me?"


    "Our idiot captains are all like this. Please don''t mind." A man with curly brown hair, wearing a leather jacket and carrying a long flintlock musket, said.Although it was an apology, the tone was very cold.


    He looked at Huo with doubts in his eyes.


    This Huo is a notorious newcomer, his invitation is tricky, and only a man like Shanks who has only one tendon can believe the other party''s words.


    "No, no."


    Huo completely ignored the questioning look of the brown curly-haired man, and kindly hugged Shanks'' shoulders.Like an old friend who hasn''t seen for many years.At the same time, there is some regret in my heart.


    The strength of this Shanks is definitely a monster. Compared with him, that "demon" Veenhill Lorne is a joke!


    If you can control him, who else can stop me in this sea?


    "Hawkeye Mihawk shouldn''t be here for a while. Before that, we can enjoy the scenery of the Xia Long Festival."


    Huo helped Shanks up, as if receiving guests from afar, and said with a smile.


    He readily regarded himself as the master of Slanka.


    At this time, the door of "Death Poker" was suddenly kicked open, and a man who combed his hair into a whip and put on lipstick walked in.


    He is the first killer "torturer" Sun Kete under the command of Sea knight Zea.


    Bounty of 550,000 (five hundred and fifty million) Bailey¡¯s Great Pirate.


    Once imprisoned in Push City, after "that incident", he successfully escaped from prison and followed Shiji to conquer the new world. Later, after Shiji was defeated, he defended Slanka alone. After being defeated by Seya, he was naturally included. Seia''s commander.


    But no one would question Kurt''s strength because of a failure, and there would be no weak ones who could escape from the advance city.


    Slanka is a big piece of fat, but it is watched by many people. For example, Huo, Sayah sent Kete over, which is not without warning.


    Shanks glanced at Huo with a deep meaning, meaning it was clear that he would solve his own problems.


    He is a pirate, not a nanny.


    Sun Kete licked the knife with his bright red lips. Although Seia gave himself a warning to the kid, the bloodthirsty desire in his heart, after seeing this arrogant brat, he tolerated it. Can''t help rising up.


    He wanted to cut the skin of this stinky boy so that he could watch his blood flow out little by little.


    Watching him lower his proud head and beg for mercy.


    Huo frowned, and behind him a tall, nearly six-meter man stepped forward and stood in between Huo and Kete.He took off his cloak and revealed his face.


    His whole body was stitched up, his skin was an extremely unhealthy dark blue, and his eyes were bloodshot.The expression was a little low.


    If anyone who knew him saw this scene, they would never dare to want it. The decadent man in front of him was the once famous Moonlight Moria!


    When Kurt saw Moriah, his heart was not good. Although Moriah broke his halberd many times, his name still echoed in the new world.


    Anyone who has experienced that era knows how high-spirited Moonlight Moria was when he could compete with Kaido.


    Even if he fell into a trough now, Kurt was not sure of winning.


    He gave a cold snort, turned and left.Although I don''t know why Shanks, who is standing next to him, came from, his actions have shown that he will not participate in the battle between himself and Huo.


    This Huo just subdued Moria with his own despicable means, his own strength is not strong, as long as the arrival of Lord Seya''s reinforcements, he can easily solve this Huo.


    Seeing Curt leaving, Huo didn''t have any mood swings on his face.He waved, and Moria returned to the crowd.


    The two forces have never said a word from beginning to end, but both sides know it.


    This Slanka can only have one voice!


    The people in the casino didn''t know that a fierce battle almost broke out here, and they didn''t care.


    They only care if there is wine!


    Huo turned his head, his face was full of smiles.


    "Where did we just say? By the way, this Xia Long Festival must be attended!"


    ...


    To the west of the island, a dilapidated complex of buildings.It is next to the West Pier, but because of the ocean currents and sea breeze, it is cold in winter and warm in summer, which is unpleasant.Gradually reduced to a slum.


    At this time, in a dilapidated house, a little girl in ragged clothes was sitting at the door, as if waiting for someone.


    She has very beautiful blond hair, but because she is not full, she looks yellowish and thin, and her face is unhealthy blue, and she coughs a few times from time to time.


    The people around persuaded her to take a good rest, but the little girl still sat stubbornly at the door. She looked up at the paper dragon flying in the sky in the middle of the city, and a trace of envy flashed in her eyes.


    My brother said that he would be back tonight and brought back his favorite paper dragon.


    It has been a long time since the death of her mother that Little Nana had not let go of the paper dragon by herself. It was said that she fell ill because she was not repaired by the paper dragon.


    But Xiao Nana didn''t want the paper dragon, she just wanted her brother to come back and spend the holidays with herself.


    "Excuse me, is it still Xia Long Festival?" At this time, a man with a black knife passed by the hut, saw the little girl, and asked gently.

 423 Chapter 417: Pirates Gift

    The trousers of the person wearing the black knife were a little wet, and it should have been soaked by seawater when they landed.


    Although it was late at night.However, he was not tired at all, and his eyes shone sharp like eagles.


    He is a master, this is the thought of the pirates who are peeping around. They measured the difference in combat power between the two sides and decisively disappeared into the night.


    Slanka, another big man came.


    However, Xiao Nana didn''t seem to feel the murderous intent on this man, she was stunned before she smiled sweetly.


    "Are you a visitor to the Xia Long Festival?"


    "The Xia Long Festival is not over yet. If you rush to the central city now, you should still be able to see the paper dragon flying all over the sky."


    "Is that so?" The black knife man thought for a moment, he seemed to have arrived a little earlier.But it doesn''t matter. The reason why he came here is just because he wants to meet the swordsman.


    Nothing else has anything to do with me.


    The black knife man took out a beautiful candy villain from his arms and handed it to Xiao Nana. This is a souvenir he got when he passed through the country of candy, as a gift to thank her.


    Xiao Nana originally wanted to refuse, because her brother had told herself not to eat things from strangers.But the scent of candy touched her nerves.


    She subconsciously took the candy, and before she had time to thank her, she found that the black knife man had disappeared.


    What a strange and good person!Little Nana thought to herself, and then hid the candy, she was going to surprise her when her brother came back.


    Since he fell ill, my brother has been desperately making money every day, just to buy "Duke Pharmaceuticals" special medicine.


    Little Nana felt sorry for her brother, but she couldn''t help her.She had to wait for her brother to come home obediently.


    But why, brother hasn''t come back yet?


    At this time, in the darkness, several pirates in ragged clothes were slowly approaching the little girl. They were the pirates who had lost everything after sailing here.


    Because I couldn''t move on, I had to settle down here.So they know the environment of this slum in Westport very well.


    This little girl usually depends on his brother for life, they can''t start.But just now, the little girl''s brother lost his life because he took part in the "roulette game" without his own ability.


    So they were going to grab the little girl and sell it to the slave market in Slanka before the others reacted.


    You know, many rich people with peculiar tastes are willing to spend a lot of money for this kind of poor girl.


    The pirates headed by him have already begun to imagine that he gets so much money and returns to the scene of turning over in the casino.


    But he suddenly felt a chill, and the man with the black knife was standing not far away looking at them coldly.


    His eyes are as dazzling as an eagle, making people afraid to look at each other.He looked at these pirates and said disdainfully.


    "dross."


    ...


    In the end, Xiao Nana didn''t wait for her brother. In the middle of the night, she couldn''t help but went back to bed, but before going to bed, she carefully hid the candy.


    On the second day, when the first rays of sunlight entered the house, Xiao Nana woke up. She couldn¡¯t wait to open the door, but it was not her brother who appeared in front of her, but the one who asked yesterday. Road man.


    "Excuse me, what''s the matter?" Little Nana said timidly.


    Could it be that he regretted it and wanted to get the candy back?Little Nana was tangled in her heart, but she still decided that as long as the other party spoke, she would return the things.


    "I''m sorry, I have never been to this place. May I hire you as a guide for a period of time."


    The black knife man said slowly.


    "Okay, okay." Xiao Nana smiled sweetly. Although she is seriously ill, as long as she doesn''t exercise vigorously, it will be fine.Being a guide is just a matter of effort.


    Take it as a reward for his generosity.


    At this time, a little fat man with a runny nose passed by the door, and when he saw Little Nana, he shouted excitedly.


    "Have you heard of Little Nana? The big figures on the island seem to have been gifted by Xia Long and decided to hold a grand ceremony after the Xia Long Festival."


    "And everyone who attends this ceremony will get a gift!"


    "What gift?" Little Nana opened her eyes wide.But the little fat man smiled slyly.


    "I heard it was to satisfy a wish."


    A wish?Xiao Nana thought, if she made a wish for drugs from Duke Pharmaceuticals, her brother would not have to work so hard.


    The black knife man said nothing, he dismissed this so-called generosity.


    Pirate''s gift?


    Ha ha.


    At the door of the Westport slum, a little boy with black hair came out. He pulled his fingers and counted.


    This place has been notified, and there are two places left.


    ...


    "Do you need me to send you a secretary." Lorne was sitting on the splint of a small boat, basking in the sun, with a phone bug in front of him.


    A crisp girl voice came from the phone bug.


    Since Ainilu began to temper himself alone, the Golden Proverbs has become an unmanned state, and the ordinary state seems too heavy and unsuitable for long voyages.


    So Lorne can only rely on his own travel recently.


    But it happened to accompany Xiao Jia to look around.


    "Farewell." Lorne refused with a smile."You don''t have many agents under your command. What if you assign me your own mission?"


    After the Cake Island incident, this Stracy didn¡¯t seem to think about hiding his cp0 identity in front of Lorne, and was quite familiar with it. At this time, Lorne finally understood why Miss Klockdal mentioned every time Stracy, all have a headache.


    "Oh ha ha ha, little brother Lorne knows to think for her sister." Lorne heard her change of sitting position. This woman is probably lying on the beach on a small island basking in the sun.


    I don''t know why, every time she thinks of this woman, she has an inexplicable intimacy.


    "But Lorne, what you want me to check for you, I found it."


    Stracy said with a sigh of relief.


    "Recently, a major event is indeed going to happen. Hawkeye Mihawk, one of the seven Wuhai under the king, suddenly confronted the super pirate Red-haired Shanks. They met in a duel after the Sharon Festival."


    "The location is in Sri Lanka!"


    "If you rush over, you should just be able to catch up with this duel."


    Sure enough, Lorne took a deep breath, and everything was connected.


    First, it attracted the attention of the navy to the country of stone, and then lured Shanks to a duel with Mihawk.


    What is this Huo plotting?

 424 Chapter 418

    He should be hiding something, otherwise neither Shanks nor Mihawk would be at the mercy of this Huo.


    Lorne wondered, what is the source of Huo''s confidence?


    ...


    "That person is here."


    Shanks drank a large glass of rum, and when he put his arms around the fat man eating barbecue next to him and was about to punch, a silver-haired man smoking a cigar suddenly spoke.


    "Which?" Shanks said drunkly, and suddenly punched the fat man beside him.


    Just now, he secretly replaced the rock with scissors while he wasn''t paying attention. If he hadn''t found out in time, he would have almost deceived him. This bastard would be shameful even with a punch.


    "The man with the black knife on his back." The silver-haired man took a deep sip of his cigar and then exhaled a puff of smoke.


    "Do you want me to meet him first."


    "Beckman, if you dare to attack him first, I will definitely not let you go!" Shanks stumbled to his feet.


    "Let me meet the strongest swordsman in the world."


    His back is very domineering, but he hasn''t reached the door yet, he tripped over a stone, and then he fell to the ground.


    "Ahahahahaha! Captain, you still want to challenge Hawkeye like this?" The whole group of red-haired pirates roared with laughter. Only a very harmonious relationship can make such a joke.


    But the sniper Jesus Bud really couldn''t stand it anymore, so he walked over to help Shanks up, but at this time, the man who threatened to fight Hawkeye had fallen asleep.


    "Really an unreliable leader."


    Beckman held his head and said helplessly.I heard that Roger, the Pirate King, thought that the captain and his character were most similar, so he passed on his close-fitting straw hat to Shanks.


    So how did the Roger Pirates endure the temper of their captain?


    "Send him back to sleep first." Beckman said helplessly.


    "As for the duel, I can only inform Hawkeye and tell him that it is temporarily postponed."


    The aftermath of the Xia Long Festival has not disappeared, and there is another thing that excited the residents of Sri Lanka.


    The pirate adults who used to be quite stingy turned out to be kind and wanted to hold a ceremony.


    The residents of Slanka were dubious, but many people were so impoverished and had nothing to fear to lose, so they decided to check it out.


    The square in the central city was crowded with people, and a group of actors danced paper dragons on the high platform.Crowded.


    Little Nana stood on tiptoe and looked curiously.But because I was too short, I couldn''t see anything.


    She looked at the black knife man next to him with some fear. Although this uncle looked fierce, but after a few days of getting along, she knew that this uncle was actually a good person with cold outside and hot inside.


    Mihawk frowned slightly when she looked at Xiao Nana''s pitiful appearance.He actually doesn''t like getting along with others, because too much distracting thoughts will only slow down the speed of his sword swing.


    But the little girl''s experience gave him a hint of pity.She still doesn''t know that the brother she was waiting for is dead.


    But just when Mihawk started to hesitate whether he wanted to help the other person, he seemed to feel something, his eyebrows jumped, and when he looked back, he found a blade of light flashed outside the city.


    Is this an invitation to yourself?


    A smile appeared at the corner of Mihawk''s mouth, feeling the intensity of this sword light, this newcomer named Shanks was indeed qualified to challenge himself.


    He stroked the black knife on his back, then broke through the crowd and walked slowly outside the city.


    "Uncle, where are you going?" Xiao Nana yelled in panic as she saw Mihawk turn around and left, thinking she had done something wrong.


    At the same time there were tears rolling in his eyes.May flow out at any time.


    "Wait for me here," Mihawk said faintly, "If you want to walk around by yourself, feel free."


    He said casually, and the black knife made a whisper, as if excited because he found his opponent.


    Mihawk went retrograde all the way, there were fewer and fewer pedestrians, and he became more and more excited. The blood in his body boiled for a long time.


    When he walked out of the city gate, he found a man wearing a black cloak and some red hair sitting on a stone man, as if he had been waiting for him for a long time.


    Next to him, a group of pirates with powerful auras were looking at themselves curiously.


    But Mihawk didn''t care how many people the opponent brought, nor did he care whether the opponent''s duel was for the victory or defeat, or for life and death.


    Because he will always win, he will win anyway.This is his confidence as the world''s number one swordsman!


    "That''s him!" The first time Shanks saw Mihawk, he knew that this man was definitely the strongest swordsman he had ever seen.


    He pulled out his western knife and said softly.


    "Knife name, Griffin."


    Hawkeye Mihawk took out the black knife on his back and said solemnly, "Black knife, night."


    Then there is no need to say more, the two swordsmen have decided to use their swords to speak.


    Clang!


    The two long swords collided together, and a dazzling knife light flew up against the sky.Then split the clouds above them.


    Looking at it from a distance, it''s like splitting the sky in half!


    "Is this the destructive power of the top swordsman?" A small boat appeared in the Slanka waters, and Ron squinted, looking at the sky split in two from a distance, and couldn''t help but wonder.


    He knew a lot of masters who used swords, such as Moorman, Zhuanyuan, Sakuramiya Rashi, the swordsman of death in the advancement of the city, and even the golden lion Shiji, but no one could give Lorne such a shock.


    Lorne licked his lips, Shanks and Mihawk''s Skee had already shown out, he was looking forward to what Huo was hiding.


    ...


    A few minutes ago, in the central city of Sri Lanka, a pirate immediately informed Huo after seeing Mihawk left.


    The man smiled coldly, beckoned, and said softly.


    "Now that the bait has been hooked, our plan is almost ready to begin."


    "Curt is on the way with someone on his way, shall we?" The pirate cut his throat.


    "The puppet inserted among them is meaningless. Let him be our nourishment."


    Huo looked up and saw the sky split in half, with a sarcasm smile on his face.


    "What a trembling power, but it will soon belong to me." He clapped his hands, and a tall figure behind him took off his robe, revealing his pale blue skin and bloated figure. Looking at Huo with a dull look.


    "I heard that you were able to contend with Kaido in the "Thousand Shadows". Now in Slanka, there are thousands of pirates and countless civilians. Don''t let me down."


    "Moonlight Moria!"

 425 Chapter 419

    As if afraid that the audience would be blocked by the dazzling sunlight, Huo also deliberately set up an awning above the square.


    The clowns performed hard on the stage, Huo dangling a cigarette and watching coldly.From time to time, he randomly took out a large pile of Bailey from his clothes and threw it down the stage at random, attracting countless people to rob him.


    "Only ants that have never left the land will treat a drop of water as the sea."


    Huo sarcastically said that at this time, the crowd around him stepped aside, and a man with his hair in long braids and bright lipstick came over. Behind him was a group of pirates holding long guns and cannons.


    "The two kings of Slanka, are they finally about to fight?" The sharp-eyed man recognized who the person was. He just wanted to escape, but found that around the square, I don¡¯t know when a group of fierce pirates have already been caught. Surrounded.


    They are reduced to fish on the chopping board!


    boom!


    With a gunshot, a bullet hole appeared in the middle of the forehead of the clown performing on stage, and he fell to the ground weakly.


    Next to Suen Cutter, a pirate with a dirty braid smoked from the muzzle, and he looked around innocently.


    "Sorry, it seems that my subordinates accidentally escaped."


    "Presumably you wouldn''t mind, Master Huo." Suen Kerte played with the whip in his hand and looked at Huo with a mocking expression.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    At this time, the crowds onlookers screamed, but the few shots that sounded immediately caused them to close their mouths.


    Huo put away the exquisite revolver in his hand and said indifferently.


    "Of course I don''t mind pulling, but," Huo raised his eyebrows and said in an apologetic tone.


    "However, my gun seems to have accidentally escaped."


    Several bullet holes also appeared on the eyebrows of the pirates beside Sun Kete, and they fell weakly.The eyes are full of incredible.


    They could not imagine that Huo actually dared to make a move!


    "You''re looking for death!" Sun Kete''s pupils shrank, and the long whip in his hand rushed towards Huo like a red snake.


    And when he was about to approach Huo, he suddenly separated a few branches, and surrounded Huo Tuantuan as if he was alive.


    "I am a whip-whiper who has eaten the fruit of the whip, and the long whip in my hand is my weapon." Seeing a successful blow, Sun Kerte said triumphantly


    This long whip will absorb the vitality of the opponent after binding the opponent, and eventually dehydrated and die in pain.


    This is the origin of his "torturer" nickname!


    He defeated countless opponents with this move, this Huo is no exception, he can already imagine the scene of this arrogant man dying powerlessly.


    But what made him unexpected was that Huo''s physical skills were so bad that he couldn''t even dodge his tentative attacks.


    "Is this what you rely on?" Huo was entangled in the blood whip. He felt his power flow continuously towards Huo through the blood whip.


    "Nice ability, I can''t bear to use you as fertilizer."


    Boom boom boom!


    Before Huo''s words were finished, the pirate next to Sunkert directly picked up the spear and pulled the trigger at Huo''s head.


    After spending so many years on the ocean, they certainly understand a truth, that is, don''t give the enemy any chance.


    But these bullets did not explode Huo''s head as expected. A tall figure with blue skin stepped in front of Huo and blocked all the bullets with his body.


    "Moonlight Moria!" Suen Kerte shouted. He didn''t understand why Moria, such a peak pirate, would willingly act as Huo''s dog.


    Is his ability to control the human heart really so incomprehensible?


    But now is not the time to think about this, Sun Curt¡¯s other hand turned into a long whip and flew towards Moonlight Moria.


    Anyone who is entangled with his long whip will lose his combat effectiveness.


    "Shadow, shadow." Moria muttered to himself with dull eyes.He opened his hands and countless bats flew out of his clothes.As the sky covered the sun, the entire sky became gloomy.


    Take a closer look, these bats are not real bats, but a group of shadows.


    After Huo defeated Moria, he conquered the opponent through his ability.


    Then they hunted down a lot of pirates in the paradise and the new world, and conquered all those that could be controlled by their own abilities, and captured all those that could not be controlled, and manipulated Moria to plunder their shadows.


    At this time, Moriah''s body was already filled with the shadows of nearly a thousand strong men.


    Moria waved a big hand, and all the shadow bats seemed to have heard the order, and Sun Kete and the others rushed over.


    "I want everyone''s shadow!"


    These bats turn into bloodthirsty demons, and ordinary bullets have no effect on them. Only a domineering attack will work on them.


    However, there are too many bats in this group, endless.Suen Kerter''s side gradually became difficult to support.


    "Ah, no!"


    A pirate was accidentally attacked by a lone shadow bat. The bat turned into a black shadow and penetrated into the pirate''s body through the pirate''s wound.


    The huge pain made him limp and struggling on the ground, and his skin became extremely pale at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    It''s like a corpse.


    The zombie was still a bit sluggish when he first stood up, but the moment he saw Moria, it seemed to remember something, and immediately rushed towards the companion next to him.


    The moment the pirates were thrown down, the surrounding shadow bats took advantage of the void and invaded their bodies.


    This is the ability of Moriah''s "Shadow Fruit", able to manipulate the opponent by manipulating the shadow.


    Such scenes are constantly happening under the hands of Sun Kete.If this continues, it won¡¯t be long before the people brought by Suen Kerte will all become Moria¡¯s puppets!


    At this time, Huo Hei''s curly hair had lost its luster, and most of his vitality was sucked away by the blood whip.


    Seeing his subordinates continue to fall, Suen Kerter knew that he could not delay.


    "Kill Huo first!" Suen Kerte shouted to the pirate with his dirty braids beside him.He shrank his hands, the long whip suddenly shortened, and he wanted to directly pull Huo Ge over.


    But a big hand pinched the whip.With so many shadows absorbed, Moriah was so powerful that it was not comparable to Sun Curt.He lifted the whole person by Sun Curt.


    Can''t go on like this!


    Sun Kete knew that if he was pulled over by Moriah, he would definitely fall into a rather disadvantageous situation, but the long whip that bound Huo could not be released.


    He gritted his teeth and shouted at the crowd that had been stunned.


    "I promised your terms, first get rid of this Huo!"

 426 Chapter 420 The Third King Under Qiwuhai!

    In the auditorium, a tall figure with red skin slowly stood up, and with a wave of his hand, a water bomb shot out of his hand.


    "The Murloc Karate¡¤Four Kilowatt¡¤Water Bomb!"


    The water bomb directly hit Moriah''s body, and then Moriah''s body burst open, and the huge force made Moriah back two steps.


    Just as Moria wanted to catch it again, a blue-skinned murloc rushed towards him from the auditorium like a cannonball.Once again let him back a few steps.


    And separated Moria and Bloodwhip.


    "I''ll just say how you have the confidence to attack me, it turns out that there are reinforcements."


    Even in desperation, Huo didn''t panic at all, a cruel smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and he looked at the tall figure with red skin.


    "I don''t know what conditions this Sun Kete gave you, but I can give you double."


    "Captain of the Pirates of the Sun, Murloc Hero, Fisher Tiger!"


    Tiger did not pay attention to Huo, and only a ball of water bombs responded to him.


    This is a unique fighting technique of the murloc, which can maximize the strength of the murloc.


    "Shadow, shadow." Moria shouted, subconsciously trying to save Huo.But the murloc in front of him made a straight punch and hit him directly in the stomach.


    boom!


    "The Murloc Karate¡¤Five Thousand Watt Zhengquan!"


    Moria''s stomach sank completely.Then he spouted a big mouthful of blood.


    "A bounty of 76,000,000 (sixty-six million) Bailey''s seaman is very flat. It seems that the world government still underestimates you.


    "This bounty does not match your strength at all!"


    Huo''s legs moved slightly, and he walked in the direction of Sun Curt.With the constant loss of physical strength, he was almost unable to support it.


    "Only new talents can judge their strength by offering a bounty!" Shen Ping said disdainfully. He turned his head to look at his boss Tiger, and glanced at Sun Kete.


    "Can you really trust that person?"


    "Murloc Karate¡¤Water Meteor!" Tiger waved a big hand, and countless drops of water shot at Huo''s men like bullets.The water ejected on the body, making a popping sound.


    "Mr. Curt promised me that if we help him solve this evil idea, he will release all the murloc slaves held in Sri Lanka, and they will never sell murlocs again!"


    Tiger said flatly, after offending Lorne, he became a little more restrained for fear of being involved in Murloc Island.


    He came to this Slanka, in fact, to let Kurt release all the murloc slaves through peaceful negotiations.But Curt happened to have a conflict with Huo, and the two hit it off and decided to work together to resolve Huo.


    After the incident, Curt monopolizes Slanka, and in exchange, he must release all the murlocs.


    "I believe that in the name of Sea Knight Seia, Kurt should not break his promise." Tiger glanced at Kurt and said lightly.


    Knights are generally used to describe people of noble character. On the fisherman island, only their king Neptune has the title of "the great knight of the sea".


    "Ha ha ha ha ha."


    But at this time, a creepy laughter suddenly rang.The corners of Huo''s mouth made a strange arc.


    "Do you think you can eat me?"


    boom!


    A bullet fell from the sky, broke through the awning, and directly shot off the blood whip that was bound to Huo.


    After regaining his freedom, Huo loosened his muscles and said intoxicated.


    "It feels so comfortable to be free again."


    Then he glanced at Tiger and Kurt again,


    "The carnival has already started, let''s eat your two appetizers first!"


    "There is an ambush!?" Tiger raised his hand, and the water droplets broke through the awning like a rainstorm, but what appeared before his eyes was the sky divided in two.


    Where did this bullet come from!


    "Huo''s has a sniper who is good at sniping from super long distances! We can''t catch him!"


    Worthy of being an old opponent, Kurt understood at once why he hadn''t found the seagull Cineo before.


    It turns out that he had been in ambush a long time ago!


    "Let''s get rid of Huo first!"


    Kurt opened his hands and turned his fingers into ten long whips flying in the wind.


    "Blood whip dance!" Numerous long whips danced freely, regardless of the enemy and me. Wherever the whip went, whether it was a shivering audience or one of his own men who had been turned into zombies, they were all pulled out abruptly. Deep blood trough.


    The blood whip greedily absorbed the blood, quickly regaining his strength for Kurt, and he was ready to resolve the battle quickly.


    After all, it¡¯s not good to have a sharpshooter staring at him in the sky.


    Tiger frowned slightly when he saw Kurt''s cruel side.He suddenly realized that he seemed to have chosen the wrong partner.


    But this is the end of the matter, and I can only bite the bullet.He took a deep breath, spread the power to his body, and then rushed towards Huo.


    "The Murloc Karate¡¤Sprint Fist!"


    According to the information, Huo''s body strength is not strong.I can easily get rid of him.


    "Is the hatred for me so great?" Huo Ni said sarcastically, and then took a step back, and a thin pirate stood in front of him.


    boom!


    The two fists collided, and Tiger felt an incredible force in the pirate''s fist.


    I can''t even have the upper hand!


    The pirate''s cloak burst at the sound, and what appeared in front of everyone was a thin boy with black hair.


    He raised his hands calmly with his eyes, and protected him in front of Huo.


    That is a pair of hideous ghost hands!


    "Ghost Aze!"


    Tiger''s pupils shrank, and he instantly recognized who the pirate standing in front of him was.


    He couldn''t imagine that this Huo could control the two kings Qiwuhai at the same time!


    Moreover, he felt that at the moment his fist collided with Yaze''s ghost hand, his power was slightly weakened by one point.


    Although not obvious, as a fighter, he is extremely sensitive to his body.


    A group of ghosts flew out of Yaze, matching the shadow bats overwhelming the sky.


    The entire square seemed to be turned into hell.


    ...


    Outside the city, Shanks and Mihawk exchanged swords, and the two took a step back tacitly.The harsh sword aura twisted the surrounding environment to pieces.


    Shanks felt more and more excited.This man named Hawkeye, whether it is speed, strength, or moves.Both are on par with myself.


    It has been a long time since he met such a close opponent.


    "Come again!" Shanks shouted excitedly, and then found that Mihawk seemed to be lost for a moment, and asked suspiciously.


    "what happened to you?"


    He doesn''t like victory without war.


    "It''s nothing, just feel the breath of an acquaintance." Mihawk shook his head and said lightly.


    The identity swordsman, it is very embarrassing to lose consciousness in the duel, but that person should appear in this place, and it did make him a little surprised.

 427 Chapter 421 Four hundred and twenty-four

    "Old man?"


    Shanks picked a beautiful sword flower, and the domineering color spread out.Then showed a knowing smile.


    "It really is an old friend."


    "Want to gather all the opponents together and rob them of their abilities through Moriah''s shadow ability?"


    Lorne stepped on the land of Silanka and spread out through the perceptual ability blessed by seeing and hearing color domineering, and the situation of the entire island was instantly understood.


    "Really an ambitious pirate." Outside the door of a coffee shop next to him, a man wearing a red flamingo cloak turned his back to Ron and said calmly.


    Two pirates stood beside him, and the pirate put his blade on each other''s neck, shivering, afraid to move.


    The man put down the cup full of coffee, then picked up the glasses belt placed on the table, and slowly stood up.


    "You are too slow, Lorne." With a slight movement of the index finger of the man''s right hand, the pirate was controlled to swing a long knife.


    puff!


    Two horrified heads rolled to the ground.The blood stained the road red.


    "Because the big guys are always the last to play, don''t they?" Lorne turned a blind eye to the scene in front of him.


    Because this is not an age of peace, heroes will uphold justice, and the weak must have the consciousness of being killed.


    "Even Mihawk was attracted to him," the man in the pink flamingo cloak slightly raised his mouth.


    "Does this Huo want to eat it in one bite?"


    "Unreasonable lunatic," Lorne said calmly."Go ahead, joker, use the same move you used in Dresrosa."


    "Don''t let anyone go, just turn this Slanka into a ruin."


    "Really," Doflamingo helped his glasses, and a delicate small cage appeared in his hand.


    "birdcage!"


    This small cage grew larger and larger, and in turn enveloped the entire Slanka.


    At this time, the entire Slanka was completely isolated by this birdcage.


    "Run!" A pirate captain ran out from the center of the city in a panic, his clothes were in tatters, and his clothes were stained red with blood.


    He saw in a tavern, the little brothers who were still drinking shouted.


    "What happened?" his little brothers asked in confusion as they ran.


    "It''s crazy, it''s all crazy! Slanka''s Cult and Huo have fought each other, and Central City has become a dead zone."


    "We must leave this island quickly!"


    "But, boss, the fur slaves we just sold to Kurt haven''t received the money yet. Isn''t it a pity to leave like this?"


    A little brother said unwillingly.The fur tribe slaves they sell are not the same as the fur tribes in the world. When they were sailing in the new world, they came across a big incredible elephant. There is a kingdom on the elephant¡¯s back. This group of fur tribes Live in that kingdom.


    However, there were two powerful monster-like rulers in that kingdom. They also worked so hard, only to catch a few fur tribes and were forced to flee.


    "Idiot, life is almost gone! Thinking of money!"


    The captain of the pirate knocked his little brother on the head and said in horror.


    "Do you know who is fighting on the island now?"


    "Only under King Qiwuhai there are three! Moonlight Moria, Ghost Hand Aze, Hawkeye Mihawk."


    "Not to mention the red-haired Shanks and the strong like fisher Tiger."


    "This small island is not something you and I can survive on!"


    The pirate captain shouted, as long as he arrives at the port, he can leave such a nightmare place.


    After crossing the slum, the port is ahead, but this time.A little pirate was stunned.


    Right in front of them, a man wearing a black cloak and a man wearing a pink flamingo cloak were walking towards them slowly.He pointed forward blankly and shouted in despair.


    "Demon Lorne, Doflamingo, Tianyasha."


    "The five kings are now under the Seven Martial Seas! Is the navy going to clear Slanka?"


    "Fire guns!" The captain of the pirate made a decisive decision and took out a long-barreled musket at the two kings Qiwuhai.


    At any rate, he is also a great pirate with a bounty of more than 200 million. It is absolutely impossible for him to wait and die!


    The gun fired three rounds of shells the size of a baby''s head in a row.This is his specially developed weapon, every shell.Can destroy a navy warship!


    He didn''t expect these shells to hurt the two kings Qiwuhai, but as long as they could stop them for a while.Buy a little time, and he can escape!


    Boom boom boom!


    The three of Lorne walked towards the pirate without expression.The cannonball exploded in front of them!


    It turned out to be so big, using my body to resist my special bomb.The Captain Pirate was overjoyed.He began to wonder if he could kill the two kings under Qiwuhai, if he could defeat them, his name would resound throughout the sea!


    "Just take advantage of it now! Come on!" the Pirate Captain shouted.But his men looked at themselves blankly.


    "What''s wrong with you? Why..." The captain of the pirate felt something was wrong. He lowered his head along the eyes of the younger brothers, and found a hair-thin thread shot from the opposite side and penetrated his heart.


    The blood slowly flowed out of the wound, dropped to the ground, gathered into a stream, and flowed to the opposite side.


    The thick smoke of the explosion dissipated, and a shield made of blood stood in front of the three of them.The shield dissipated, turning into a stream of water and falling to the ground.


    Tick ??to tick.


    The three of them walked past the captain of the pirate, and never looked at him directly from beginning to end.


    thump.The pirate captain fell, and before his consciousness disappeared, he heard a ticking sound.


    That was the sound of his painstaking effort.He didn''t understand until he died, why there was such a big gap between himself and their strength.


    ...


    Bang bang bang!


    Outside the central city, two figures flickered, one black and one red, and the harsh sword aura had completely turned the surrounding area into a barren land.


    Except for Shanks''s men, the other pirates did not dare to stop here.


    Because just the sword energy scattered by the two of them was enough to hurt them seriously.


    "It deserves to be a man called the world''s number one swordsman." Beckman took a deep sip of his cigar.


    The other weaker people probably don''t even know how they were beheaded.


    Is this the strength of the top swordsman?


    "You said, who will win between the two of them?" A man in green short sleeves that can''t hide his fat belly asked doubtfully while eating chicken legs.


    "I don''t know." Beckman shook his head. He is not a swordsman, so it is not clear which of these two men has the upper hand.


    "But one thing is certain." Beckman said solemnly.


    "They will be the winner soon."

 428 Chapter 422 Four hundred and twenty-fifth Shadow, shadow, shadow!

    Swordsmen are different from other warriors, they pursue the ultimate destructive power.


    In the world of swordsmen, everything is divided into only two types.Can be cut, and temporarily cut continuously.


    But it is precisely because of this terrible destructive power that the swordsman consumes a lot of physical energy.Especially when facing opponents equal to oneself, their duel will not last too long.


    Sure enough, not long before Beckman finished speaking, the two took a few steps back after they fought each other.


    The breath of the two of them was a little disturbed, and the hand holding the knife trembled slightly.This shows that the two of them have reached the limit of physical strength.


    "The world''s number one swordsman, well-deserved." Shankstein smiled.


    "If it''s a purely competitive swordsmanship, I''m indeed inferior to you."


    "However, what I am best at is not swordsmanship. You have to be careful about the next move."


    However, Mihawk did not speak, but Shanks responded with a slash.


    "Do you want to use that trick?" At this time, Shanks'' crew members were a little excited.They knew what Shanks would use next.


    "That''s for the old man with white beard. Is it really suitable for this place?"


    "Overlord..." Shanks closed his eyes, and the lavender overlord color spread.Shrouded this.


    The surrounding flowers and plants moved without wind, with Shanks as the center, slowly bending his waist.


    It''s like the whole world has lowered its noble head.


    And Shanks is the king of the whole world.


    And Mihawk tightly held his Black Knife Night, this Shanks was definitely the strongest opponent he had ever encountered.


    He is also the first time he has seen a domineering look that can affect the surrounding environment.


    Mihawk knew that he would stand at the pinnacle of swordsmanship since he learned the sword.


    But at this time, he hesitated.


    However, this hesitation only lasted for a moment, and Mihawk was swayed behind his head, and he was secretly surprised.


    Is this the real use of domineering?Let the opponent not have the idea of ??being an enemy.


    The two confronted each other and refined their aura to the peak.They all know that the next shot may not be able to divide birth and death, but it will definitely determine the outcome.


    But at this moment, the wall of the central city of Sri Lanka suddenly broke through a big hole, and a murloc with a blue skin flew out of the city and fell in front of the two.


    He was covered with horrible injuries, and it was a miracle to be alive.But after seeing the two, he still struggled to get up.At the same time, he said vaguely.


    "Run, there is a...monster...thing in the city."


    "Jinping... Boss, soon... can''t hold it back."


    At this time, a black figure tens of meters tall slowly stood up. It looked at this side and shook its head gently.


    As if provoking.


    ...


    As soon as Lorne entered Central City, he frowned slightly when he saw the scene in front of him.


    Slanka, known as the richest island in the middle of the New World, has been used by pirates who have been there to describe it as "gold everywhere".


    Lorne once thought that even if this Slanka wasn''t as holy and inviolable as Balan and Mary Joa, it should be as clean and tidy as Adela.


    But what appeared in front of Lorne was a chaotic city. The shops on both sides of the street were smashed and looted. There were blood stains everywhere on the white walls, and many residents fell weakly against the walls.


    The pirates searched for wealth in the city, and then escaped like bereaved dogs.Countless zombie-like monsters looted in this city.The group of zombies caught sight of a living person, and swarmed up and rushed over.And put a shadow bat into the opponent''s body.


    It didn''t take long for this person to become a new zombie.


    "Why, your heart is softened?" Doflamingo raised his eyebrows when he saw Lorne like this, and said with interest.


    "It''s just pitiful."


    Lorne saw a pirate knowing he couldn''t escape, so he rushed into a shop, grabbed the mistress inside and started tearing her clothes, wanting to enjoy it before the group of zombies arrived.


    But at this moment, he was stunned, and then a blood sword pierced his heart.


    He fell on the hostess.Showing Garrett standing behind him with a look of contempt.


    "what!!!!"


    Only then did the hostess react, pushing away the corpse lying on her body, and then shouted out of control.


    But she saw the black-haired man in front of her put her index finger to her mouth and made a silent gesture.


    Immediately afterwards, she could no longer make a sound.


    "I don''t reject murder, but I hate this kind of meaningless massacre."


    Lorne frowned and said coldly.


    "This Moria really disappointed me, and turned into this Huo''s dog."


    The first time he saw the group of zombies, he knew that it was from Moria''s handwriting.


    Force the shadow into the target''s body, turning the target into his own puppet.


    What Huo wanted was not a mere slanka, he wanted to use Slanka as his bait, and then eat all his prey in one bite!


    After eating the dessert in the center of the city, the next target is Shanks and Mihawk who are dueling outside the city?


    "Wait a minute, there may be a tough battle to be fought." Lorne looked at Doflamingo and said calmly.


    At this time, he didn''t know how many shadows Moria had swallowed, and he couldn''t guarantee that he must be Moria''s opponent now.


    After all, at his peak, he was a big pirate who could compete with Kaido.


    "Morlia, is he worthy of that trash?" Doflamingo said with a sneer, and countless thin threads flew out of his hand and draped on the limbs of several zombies.


    Controlled them to dance funny dances, like puppets on stage for people to make fun of.


    "Fofufufufu, do you control it?"


    "I don''t know who among us is the one who can control others the most."


    ...


    "Why, my strength will be reduced." Moria punched Kirt through the chest, then lifted his braids and lifted him up.


    Kurt knew he was going to die, but he still asked his own question.In the duel, his strength kept losing.


    Otherwise, he would not lose so fast.


    "Because there is a ghost in his heart." Huo walked over, patted Kurt''s face, and said with a mocking look.


    Moria took out a huge pair of scissors, grabbed Kurt''s shadow and cut it off.Then put the cut shadow into his mouth.


    Kurt was powerless to resist, and could only watch this happen.After swallowing Kurt''s shadow, Moriah said with an intoxicated expression.


    "Shadow, shadow, haven''t eaten enough yet."


    Moria''s shadow suddenly began to stretch, turning into a black giant tens of meters high.


    The giant looked in a certain direction, drooling from the corner of his mouth.


    "More shadows!"

 429 Chapter 423 The Variation of Everyones Fruit

    "The shadow of the strong is so delicious and delicious." Hoo saw that after Moria swallowed Kurt, his physical strength expanded a few points, and he pointed to the red murloc Tiger in front of him and said triumphantly.


    "The next one is you!"


    "Surman Karate¡¤Five-kilowatt punch punch!"


    Tiger ignored Huo''s ridicule, straddled a horse step, gathered the power of his body in his hand, and threw a punch.


    The huge power penetrated directly through the black-haired boy Yaze standing in front of him.


    A hollow the size of a palm was formed.


    However, Ya Ze smiled weirdly, patted his body like a okay person, and then countless black air currents flowed out of the body of a pirate next to him and gathered in Ya Ze''s body.


    This terrifying wound healed at a speed visible to the naked eye.Then the remaining part of the black air flow poured into Tiger''s body.


    "You have killed me fifteen times, haven''t you found it?" Ya Ze felt the surging power in his body.Gave Tiger a provocative look.


    boom!


    There is no need for extra words in the warrior''s battle. The black ghost claws collided with the red fish fist, bursting out a shock wave, and the weaker people around even stood unstable and fell to the ground.


    After the punch, Yaze did not take a step back, but Tiger took a few steps back.Then he held his right hand tightly, and blood dripped from his right hand.


    Tick ??tick tick.


    This is the first time he has fallen into a disadvantage since the fight.


    "I''m a ghost man who has eaten everyone''s fruits, monster species, and ghost forms." Ya Ze succeeded in a blow, and did not pursue the victory, but like a villain in a knight novel, he began to brag about himself triumphantly. .


    "I can collect the souls of the weak and use these souls to replace me to get hurt."


    Yaze took a quick step, appeared in front of Tiger, and said softly against Tiger''s ear.


    "Also, anyone who kills me will have weakened his own ability. The more I kill, the more weakened I will be. In the end, even ordinary people will be worse!"


    Tiger felt the young man in front of him, while calculating in his heart, with his current state, he should be able to kill him a few times if he attacked.


    No matter how many souls the other party reserves, there will always be a limit.


    I''ll leave it to Jinping next.


    Tiger is extremely confident in Jinping''s abilities. If it''s not for worshiping himself and unwilling to leave, with Jinping''s ability, he can easily pull up a group of large pirates and call the wind and rain in the new world.


    But Yaze''s next few words shocked Tiger, and even his hands about the sneak attack were stunned.


    Yaze took advantage of this opportunity, a straight fist directly dignified Tiger''s chest, and the sharp claws of the ghost hand plunged directly into Tiger''s flesh and blood.


    Then, he lifted Tiger, who had lost his ability to resist, and threw it out forcefully.


    Boom boom boom boom!


    Countless houses were knocked down by Tiger and turned into rubble.A trace of struggle flashed across Yaze''s face, but he soon fell into calm.He felt the breath that Tiger was about to disappear, without the slightest expression on his face.Slowly walked in the direction of Moria.


    There is one of the most difficult opponents there, Haixia Jinping!


    "Just kill that murloc hero?" Huo frowned when he saw Yaze coming over.


    "That''s too wasteful. You should leave him behind and cut the shadow out for Moriah to eat."


    "It doesn''t matter, he can''t escape." Yaze shook his head calmly."Eating later is the same."


    "Yes." Huo didn''t think much, and walked over with Yaze and Moria to surround the blue-skinned murlocs in the center of the battlefield.


    Jinping was covered in blood, surrounded by corpses of zombies, and a terrifying wound spanned from his left eyebrow to his left cheek, dripping with blood.


    But even so, Jinping didn''t have the slightest fear in his eyes.He took a parrying posture and hooked Huo.Said calmly.


    "bring it on!"


    Unlike Tiger and Aaron, he is not so extreme racism. In his eyes, the murlocs are the same as humans.


    However, he couldn''t tolerate someone daring to attack his companions!


    Can''t tolerate someone daring to hurt his beloved Big Brother Tiger!


    "I thought it was just a dessert from the main course," Huo looked at very flat, his eyes a little surprised.


    "But I didn''t expect this dessert to be exceptionally delicious!"


    "I want a shadow!" Moria took the first shot, and countless shadow bats split from his body and rushed towards Jinping.


    Majestic, covering the sky!


    "Murloc Karate: Spears hit the water!" Jinping suddenly grabbed a zombie pirate next to him, and then drew all the blood from his body.The bright red blood is like a red curtain, giving the central square an extra charm.


    The blood turned into a column of water, directly hitting the shadow bat that was pouring over, smashing it.


    "Uncle, look here!"


    A ghost hand grabbed Jinping''s back, and Yaze took advantage of Jinping''s defense of the Shadow Bat, and had already touched Jinping''s back.


    And shouted.


    "Screaming when you are making a move, are you reminding your opponent?!" Jinping showed a sensitivity that didn''t fit his body shape at all. He suddenly turned around, and then pinched Yaze''s ghost hand with his hand, like He was usually pulled over with a cloth bag.


    Then, with the help of his rushing power, he took advantage of the trend and slammed it to the ground!


    boom!


    A round pit with a radius of three meters appeared in front of Jinping. Yaze lay in it, limp all over, coughing up blood constantly.


    "On physical skills, you are still far away, young king Xia Wuhai!" Jinping directly broke Ya Ze''s arm and said calmly.


    "There is no strong person who can get to the top solely by his ability."


    "Are you taunting me?" Huo''s face didn''t fluctuate at all.He took out a coin, threw it high in his hand, and placed it in his palm.


    "Why don''t we take a bet, if you win, I will let you go."


    "But if you lose, then I will take your life."


    "A boring trick." Jinping waved his hand and patted the crowd of shadow bats away, while focusing all his attention on Moria.


    Moria, who had swallowed the shadow of Curt, was not what he used to be, and even he did not dare to win lightly.


    But Huo didn''t seem to see Shen Ping''s disdain, he said softly.


    "I guess the flower."


    Then slowly removed his palm, and what appeared in front of them was the coin with the chrysanthemum side on it!


    "Sorry, I seem to have won!" Huo''s eyes flashed with the win-winner.


    "Then your seaman is very peaceful, I will take it away!"

 430 Chapter 424: Pure Pirate and Evil Fruit

    "Incomprehensible." Jinping said with a frown.If you want your own life, just use your fist to speak.


    If you want to take it away, isn''t it invincible in the world?


    But his heart was vaguely disturbed.


    According to rumors, how could this Huo cunning like a fox say such a handicapped speech.


    Is it?


    Jinping squinted his eyes and found that several murloc and pirates who followed him ashore were playing several corpses, and they had touched Huo''s side unknowingly.Waiting for an opportunity, it seems ready to shoot at any time.


    "No!" Jinping exclaimed nervously.Along stood up abruptly, holding a sharp dagger, and rushing towards Huo.


    "Go to hell, dirty human!"


    But at this time, Huo didn''t have the slightest panic on his face. He looked at Jinping with a hint of mockery on his face.


    "I can''t kill you temporarily, so let''s take your little brother''s life as a penalty!"


    boom!


    Huo didn''t move, a gunshot fell from the sky, directly piercing through the body of the murloc Along.


    The strong murloc jumped into the air, with nowhere to hide, he could only take the shot, and then fell to the ground feebly.


    "It''s that sniper again!" Jinping''s eyes were splitting. If it wasn''t for the sniper who didn''t know where to hide, how could they lose so badly?


    He wanted to take action against Huo, but was stopped by Moria.


    This powerful pirate didn''t say a word, but his meaning was very clear, that is, if you want to attack Huo, you must pass me first!


    "But this garbage doesn''t seem to be able to withstand your life." Huo Ping said flatly.


    "So I have to add a few more." Huo walked to a corpse and gently stepped on the cloak covering the corpse with his foot.


    Then this "corpse" started to tremble imperceptibly.


    It''s like being afraid.


    boom!


    Moria understood what Huo meant, and controlled the huge clone "Shadow Mage" to kick the corpse''s waist, just like playing a football, kicking the corpse into the air.


    "what!"


    With a terrible scream, the cloak fell off, revealing a blue-skinned murloc hiding in it.


    The murlocs smashed a huge gully on the ground, and houses collapsed wherever they went.It was like a huge long sword, splitting a huge hole in the central city of Slanka.


    Through this opening, everyone can even see the scene outside the city.


    The two swordsmen are now outside the city, facing Huo Yaoyao.


    Huo froze for a moment, bowed slightly, and made a "please" gesture.


    "Your meanness really surprised me." Jinping said coldly, looking at Aaron who fell on the ground and the murloc who was kicked off.


    "A person like you is not worthy to sail on this sea!"


    Huo stepped on Along''s head and said dismissively.


    "Not worthy?"


    "I think you are unworthy! In my opinion, many people are unworthy to sail on this sea."


    "They are fighting for their reputation as pirates."


    "The pirate is an adventurer who yearns for freedom! Haha, it''s just a joke!"


    Huo stepped hard on Along, the latter''s moaning and screaming sound made him extremely intoxicated.He pointed at himself with his right index finger.


    "The real pirate should be someone like me! A person like me who wants to win by any means!"


    "Fame, in front of the final victory is not a shit!"


    There really is no lower limit!Jinping looked at Huo and the screaming Aaron, frowning his brows. He had never hated a person so much, even those slaves who sold murlocs were not as good as Huo before him.


    He just wanted to beat Huo for a while, and then stepped on the opponent''s head.


    "The Murloc Karate¡¤Jiao beat!" Jinping picked up the corpses of two zombies, then smashed them at Huo.


    Murloc Karate is a secret technique of the Murloc tribe. In theory, only Murloc can practice.


    When I first started practicing, I was able to be more like a fish in the sea, and at a higher level, I was able to inject my own power into the water and manipulate the water at will.


    Without sea water on land, you can only manipulate blood.


    Of course, Jinping''s blood control cannot be as relaxed and comfortable as Garrett, as long as the opponent has a strong physical fitness, he can easily resist his own control.


    He had already controlled the blood flow of the corpse just now. As long as he touched Huo, he could explode instantly.


    With Huo''s physical skills, it is impossible to avoid it!


    But just as the two corpses were about to fly in front of Huo, Zhenping''s heart suddenly remembered what Huo had said.


    "Fame is not a shit in front of victory."


    There seems to be a trace of truth, such as the infamous Shiji and Charlotte Lingling, Kaido and others.Doesn''t it also rule the whole new world?


    In the past, I had heard that there was a knight pirate group in this sea, and their members were all high-quality knights.Very powerful and happy to help others.


    But in the end, because of the kindness in their hearts, they fell into a trap and were destroyed in the hands of a group of weak bounty hunters.


    There is no reward for good people in this sea.


    Thinking of this, Jinping''s hand hesitated for a moment.


    But at this moment, he missed the best opportunity to attack Huo.Huo randomly turned around and avoided the attack of the two corpses.


    He slowly walked to the front of Jinping, his eyes full of triumph.


    "Do you feel it? The evil thoughts in your heart."


    "This sea is evil in nature and an abyss. Only demons who crawl out of hell can stand on top of this sea."


    "So, are you ready to release the devil inside you?"


    "devil?"


    "evil?"


    For the first time, a trace of confusion flashed in Jinping''s eyes. He raised his head and looked at Huo.


    "Yes, human beings are insatiable and will only harm others for their own benefit."


    "I want to kill everyone!"


    "Yes, that''s it." Seeing what Jinping looked like, Huo knew that he had been controlled by his "fruit of evil thoughts."


    The fruit of Huo''s evil thoughts, once the other person has the thought of "I''m not as good as him", then as long as there is the slightest uncertainty in his heart, he will be invaded by evil thoughts.


    Become his own puppet.


    Huo Ke was particularly greedy for the combat effectiveness that Jinping showed.


    "Ahhhhh, it hurts." In the deep pit, Ya Ze took out a dagger and plunged it into his heart suddenly.Then a zombie pirate suddenly froze, and countless black air currents flew out of his body and flowed towards Yaze.


    In a short while, Yaze''s wounds healed all over his body. He struggled to get up from the pit and saw a dull and flat expression on his face.


    "Awaken, my demon." Huo Da shouted.The confusion in Jinping''s eyes dissipated, and she became firm instead.


    "Kill all the enemies!"


    "That''s it." Huo Da was done, and then turned his gaze to the huge gully that spanned half a city.


    Two powerful breaths are approaching quickly.


    "Zhengcai is here, are you ready, my soldiers."

 431 Chapter 425: Despicable

    "I have never seen such an evil fruit." Hawkeye closed the knife and said lightly to Shanks in front of him.


    "He is your friend?"


    Mihawk still remembers that it was the people from the New Pirate League who replaced Shanks with the challenge book.


    "Uh," Shanks touched his head awkwardly, no matter how careless he was, he knew at this time that he was being used.So he said apologetically.


    "Otherwise, let''s go and see?"


    "I''ll go alone." Mihawk closed the knife and swung the knife. A huge sword slash spanned half of Slanka, slashing straight towards the huge black shadow standing in the middle of the city.


    Then his figure rushed towards the center of the city following the sword energy.


    As a pirate, he didn''t care what Huo had conspired, but he had promised to protect the little girl, he must do it.


    "He''s coming!" Huo didn''t feel much lighter after he had just taken over a general, because the next enemy was the "main course" this time.


    A slash spanning several tens of meters, like a saber-toothed shark''s fins out of the sea, separated the entire central city and swung over unstoppably.


    "Shadow Weave Shield!"


    Moria¡¯s shadow mage clone body was too bloated, and could not escape the menacing slash. He could only wave his hand, and countless black bats hovering in the city flew over, resisting him, like the same face Black shield.


    boom!


    With a fierce slash on the black shield, the unstoppable momentum finally stopped.


    "Is it blocked?"


    Moriah let out a sigh of relief. Even though he and Mihawk were both kings under Qiwuhai, he didn''t know how powerful he was.


    Only from the tone of the bear, I got a word, unfathomable!


    But before he could let go of his heart, he suddenly heard the sound of something breaking.


    Numerous cracks appeared in the huge black shield, and with a loud noise, the black shield was split into two pieces dumbfoundedly.


    The shadow bat was twisted into shadow fragments, and black rain began to fall throughout the central city.


    The remaining slash hit the shadow mage''s body, and a huge gap was made.


    Break the city with one sword, this is the strength of the world''s number one swordsman!


    "Really deserves to be called the world''s number one swordsman." Huo applauded.


    "This level of destructive power, even the legendary white beard won''t let it go."


    "What do you want to say?" Mihawk squinted his eyes. He hated the self-righteous man in front of him so much that even if he didn''t offend him, he was going to hack him to death next.


    "I mean, wait a minute, you must not run away!"


    Huo snapped his fingers, and a pirate came out holding a little girl with blond hair.


    The little girl seemed to be very scared, but she kept pretending to be calm.After seeing Mihawk, the tears finally couldn''t hold back, and she burst into tears.


    "You''re looking for death!" Mihawk narrowed his eyes, killing intent everywhere.Holding a black knife directly rushed towards Huo and Moria.


    "Shadow Strangulation!"


    Moria roared, these falling shadow fragments stagnated in the air, turning into stray bullets towards the man who was holding a black knife and galloping.


    "Shadow Warrior!" Moria''s position of the Shadow Mage was forcibly exchanged, blocking Mihawk.


    The wound on its body has completely healed.


    The essence of the Shadow Mage is Moria''s shadow, and Moria''s body has not been harmed, so no amount of damage to the Shadow Mage will make any sense.


    After forcibly devouring thousands of shadows, Moriah has regained his peak strength.


    If it weren''t for Huo''s restraint, he couldn''t wait to get revenge on the bastard Kaido.


    This eagle eye, no matter how powerful he hides, cannot be his opponent with peak strength!


    Moria thought of this, he even more disdain when he saw Mihawk rushing towards the bullet rain, and didn''t even want to hide.


    "Take your arrogance and become my shadow!"


    The Shadow Mage clenched his fist tightly, and his huge fist smashed toward Mihawk like a peak on the red earth continent.


    Even if he can escape the shadow strangulation, it is impossible to escape this giant fist hammer.


    But there was still no fluctuation in Mihawk''s eyes, and he walked slowly, swinging two swords.


    The first sword, from left to right, shattered all the shadow currents,


    With the second sword, from top to bottom, a cold light ran across the shadow mage''s body, and the shadow mage stopped, and a hair-thin crack appeared in the middle of his body.


    Then he was cut in half from the middle and collapsed in the city.


    From beginning to end, he still maintained the posture of punching.


    "It''s impossible!" Moria stood not far away, looking at her own shadow that had been chopped in half, his eyes were cracked, incredible!


    That was the "Thousand Shadows State", how could it be impossible to stop Mihawk with a single sword.


    "I didn''t intend to settle accounts with you," Mihawk said calmly, swinging his knife.


    "But if you dare to make a move, you must have the consciousness of death."


    "This is the law of Pirate World. Are you ready?"


    "Thank you for the predecessor''s teaching, but we," Huo showed a fanatical look, looking at Mihawk in front of him greedily, so perfect and powerful, isn''t this what I have been pursuing?


    "ready anytime!"


    Yaze screamed, jumped up, and jumped directly to Mihawk.


    He is not afraid of death, as long as there are "ghosts" in their hearts, he will not die.He was afraid that he would not die happy enough.


    But Mihawk''s knife is fast enough.Enough to make him very comfortable.


    Mihawk took a deep breath, and when he was about to personally slay the king under Qiwuhai, he suddenly became alert and stepped back under the ceremony.


    boom!


    A bullet fell from the sky, exactly where he had just occupied.


    "Are there any snipers lurking in the sky?"


    Mihawk squinted, finally a little disdain in his tone.


    Sneak attack is the thing that is most disliked as a swordsman.


    "Senior taught me something, so I''m going to tell seniors something too."


    Yaze directly met Mihawk''s black knife with his chest, a strange smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "That is, there has always been only one law of this sea, and there will always be only one."


    "That is the winner is king!"


    Countless black air currents rushed towards the two of them, Yaze''s injury began to heal quickly, and Mihawk felt that his strength was weakened.


    At this time, Moria also recovered from his injury and walked behind Mihawk with bad intentions.


    They want two to one!


    "People only know the glory of the winner, who cares how he wins?"


    Ya Ze said lightly.


    Something was difficult, Mihawk squinted, and finally a slight dignity flashed in his eyes.

 432 Chapter 426

    Above the sky, a man with some white wings is flying in the air.He was holding a two-meter flintlock rifle, aiming downward.


    He is the Seagull Sinio of the New Pirate League. As early as the beginning, he was taken out by Huo Pai, hiding in the sky, waiting for an opportunity.


    They were able to defeat Kurt and the group of murlocs so easily, and Sinio was indispensable.


    But at this time, there was a bit of hostility on Sinio''s face, and he stared at the swordsman holding the black sword below.


    This Hawkeye Mihawk, prides himself on his superior swordsmanship.At the beginning, he was so scared that he did not dare to do it. This time, he was going to blow the man''s arrogant head with his own hands.


    Below Mihawk''s speed became slower and slower, and Sinio began to slowly aim, waiting until Mihawk once again beheaded Yaze.Cinio''s eyes widened.


    "It''s now!"


    As long as he pulls the trigger, the head of the world''s strongest swordsman will explode.


    But at this time, he felt a faintly dangerous breath.He subconsciously tilted his head, and a bullet grazed his side face.The bullet was clinging to the dark and domineering armed color, even if he tried his best to resist it, it also left a deep blood mark on his face.


    On the island of Sri Lanka below, a silver-haired man with a cigar in his mouth was holding a spear, and a little smoke came out of the muzzle.


    He is the deputy commander of the Red-haired Pirates and is known as a man who can match Shanks.


    You know, Shanks at this time has a reputation that is close to the demon Lorne.


    "Sneak attack on others is not a good habit." Beckman said indifferently.


    "So you still stay where you are and don''t move."


    The people of the Shanks Pirates group looked at each other. I don''t know the so-called. Only Jesus Bu, who is also a top gunman, knows who Beckman said just now.


    "Such a despicable behavior, this Huo I have missed it." Shanks touched his head.Then he pulled out his Sabre Griffin.Slowly walked in toward the center city along the road that Mihawk had just cut.


    "The boss seems to be angry." Fatty Raki Lu was not aware of it. For the first time he saw the boss with such a fierce expression.


    "No way, who made him the boss?" Jesus wiped his spear with a cloth, and followed Shanks.


    This time, Mihawk''s battle has fallen to a disadvantage. Although he has the world''s top destructive power and strong domineering, he is facing an opponent like Yaze that can weaken the enemy.Still somewhat difficult to deal with.


    What''s more, there is the pinnacle of Moria watching closely.


    With a sword swing, a huge gap appeared in Ya Ze''s waist, but he didn''t care, the gap healed in a blink of an eye.


    And Moria''s Shadow Mage has also been restored, he completely protected Moria behind, and the Murloc Jinping also guarded Huo.There was no opportunity for Mihawk.


    If this continues, it will be a matter of time before defeat.


    But at this time, a man''s dismissive voice rang in the battlefield.


    "The despicable person is not worthy to win."


    A red-haired man holding a long knife appeared on the battlefield.Behind him was the whole group of red-haired pirates!


    "You are finally here!" Huo looked at Shanks, his face full of murderous intent.


    His ultimate plan is to obtain the power of this man and his entire group of red-haired pirates.


    If you can be controlled by your own "fruit of evil thoughts", if you can''t, you can cut off their shadows through Moriah''s "fruit of shadows" and use them for yourself.


    Huo, who possesses the power of the entire red-haired pirate group, can become the top tycoon of this sea.


    Countless shadow zombies slowly surrounded the red-haired pirate group under the control of Moria.


    This is a puppet made by the New Pirate League after defeating so many pirate groups and plundering their shadows.


    The strength is extraordinary.


    "Does it seem to have to fight?" Shanks sighed, his eyes gradually becoming sharp.


    A lavender aperture centered on him, spreading everywhere, and soon enveloped the entire battlefield.


    The enemies standing on the battlefield felt a suffocating pressure.


    "Overlord Territory." Shanks said faintly, that is, after his duel with Mihawk, his stamina was somewhat overdrawn, otherwise this skill alone could crush them all.


    And Huo''s always confident expression suddenly froze after feeling the suffocating domineering.


    He seemed to underestimate the strength of the monster in this sea.


    "Quick fight, quick decision," he ordered.Then joined the battlefield next to Mihawk.


    After being severely weakened, Mihawk has lost the power to kill him in seconds.


    The shadow mage who freed his hand led the zombies and surrounded the red-haired pirates.


    The zombies were scared without understanding, roared, and then rushed towards the red-haired pirate group.


    Shanks wanted to swing a knife, and a fat murloc jumped directly in front of him.


    "The Murloc Karate¡¤Fighting!"


    A huge shock wave was released at zero distance. Fortunately, Shanks raised his knife in time to resist. The punches and knives collided, and the two took a step back.


    "It''s the first time I have seen a murloc like you." Shanks squinted, "Report your name."


    "Jin Ping!" Jin Ping grinned, his two pointed fangs and his murderous eyes were extremely scary.


    "I remember your name." Shanks nodded and said regretfully.


    "But it''s sad that a strong man like you is manipulated by someone like Huo."


    "So I''ll help you."


    Shanks brought the knife to the match. With the blessing of "Overlord Territory", even if he was exhausted, he could maintain the strength of the previous peak period.


    More than enough to deal with an unknown pirate.It slashed over and swiftly hid, but was still cut with a shallow wound.


    However, Moriah''s body had already rushed to Shanks, who had swallowed thousands of shadows, possessing an unimaginable terrifying power, and even repelled Shanks who was in a dominant state in a head-on fight.


    However, there was a glimmer of excitement in Shanks'' eyes, and he was not afraid, hitting two!


    "Then let''s deal with the others." Jesus yawned and then drew the two short spears from his waist.


    Step by step towards the zombies swarming ahead.


    Boom boom boom boom!


    Every bullet can carry an enemy.


    However, there are too many enemies, and there are huge shadow wizards watching.They want to clean up, there is still a while.


    Therefore, the entire battlefield has reached a stalemate. If the three parties can take the lead in solving the battle, the other side can break the deadlock.

 433 Chapter 427 Crazy!

    The three sides of the battlefield became entangled, and Shanks, who was in the territory of the Overlord, was extremely vigorous, completely suppressing Moria in the "Thousand Shadows" state.


    As long as Moria and Jinpei had a slight slack in one of them, he would be able to defeat them both.


    "There are too many people." Next to him, Jesus frowned and said after he shot a zombie on the head.


    He who uses guns like this is most afraid of this kind of human tactics, because there is always a limit on the ammunition that a person can carry. At this time, the ammunition stored on his body is not much.


    "That black sword man can''t last long like this." Laki Lu''s body was covered with black armed domineering, and he lifted the two zombies, and then slammed them into the group of corpses.


    He saw that Mihawk was completely at a disadvantage, and it seemed that a duel with the boss would consume a lot of his energy.


    But just when he wanted to rush over to help Mihawk, the huge Shadow Mage roared and rushed over.Stepped on him with one foot.


    boom!


    Laki Lu couldn''t dodge and was stepped directly on the ground.


    On the other battlefield, Huo Kankan escaped a fatal slash from Mihawk. His physical skills were not strong. If he fights alone, it can be said that many people on the scene can crush him.


    Even if Mihawk is already in a state of extreme weakness, he can barely contain it.


    Squinting, Shanks has completely suppressed Jinping and Moria, and may free up his hands to deal with this side at any time.


    Can''t drag on any longer!Huo thought, he took out a remote control from his clothes and pressed one of the buttons.


    On the one hand, Shanks repelled Zhiping with a sword. When he was about to chase him, he saw the domineering madness and suddenly warned him. Without even thinking about it, he subconsciously stepped away from the spot.


    boom!


    A huge explosion sounded, and a deep pit about ten meters in diameter appeared where Shanks stood before.


    After the attack on Punk Hassad, he looted the famous Dr. Bega Punk.He needs the body of a strong man, and he needs strength. The two hit it off and decided to cooperate.


    This is a special enhanced volcanic rock explosive made by Begapunk, and it is buried all over the island.


    If they explode all at once, this terrifying destructive power is enough to destroy the entire Slanka ten times. This is Huo''s plan when the mission fails.


    But at this time, he also had to use it.Because the strength of Shanks and Mihawk completely exceeded his expectations, Moria, who had devoured the shadows of thousands of people, could not suppress them.


    And their will is extremely firm, their own "fruits of evil thoughts" can''t infect them for a while, evoking evil thoughts in their hearts.


    By now, I couldn''t take care of that much, and I decided to start detonating the pre-buried explosives.


    It is best to blow them half-dead, so that you can harvest the spoils through "Shadow Fruit" and "Evil Thought Fruit".


    It doesn''t matter if it blows up all at once. Bergapunk''s experiment requires the remains of a large number of powerful people. Is there anyone who is more suitable for experiment material than these people?


    If desperate, Huo intends to detonate the entire Slanka.


    Huo Bu believes that someone can retreat from this destructive power.


    Compared to the terrifying power that he was about to gain, it was completely acceptable to lose a small Sri Lanka.


    "What a lunatic." The silver-haired Beckman raised his spear and pointed it at Huo.


    In an instant, he understood Huo''s thoughts, this person actually wanted to destroy the entire Slanka, and the fish died.


    But a bullet fell from the sky and shot towards Beckman, Beckman frowned, raised his hand, the bullet shot out of the barrel, and the two bullets collided in midair.


    The gunman''s duel could not tolerate the slightest distraction. It seemed that the guy in the sky was provoking him.


    His meaning is very clear, if you want to deal with other people, get rid of me first.


    "You are looking for a dead end!"


    Beckman said coldly that he only needs three bullets for such a newcomer who lives and lives.


    "Isn''t it hurt?" Huo frowned, just about to continue pressing the remote control in his hand, but found that Mihawk suddenly showed a weird smile.


    He said lightly.


    "You came so late, are you ready to watch me make a fool of yourself?"


    There are reinforcements!


    Huo felt cold and subconsciously wanted to press the remote control in his hand, but found that he couldn''t do it manually.


    Looking carefully, there are a few thin lines that are invisible to the naked eye entangled in his right hand, preventing him from moving.


    "Fofufufufu."


    A creepy laughter rang in the battlefield.


    A man wearing a pink flamingo cloak, a teenager wearing a black cloak, and a woman wearing a burgundy skirt and curly hair with a burgundy shawl are walking slowly.


    The leading man showed a strange posture with his right hand, and the thin line was launched from his hand.


    "Tianyasha, Don Quixote Doflamingo! Demon Lorne!"


    Huo Leng coldly roared the name of the person.


    The moment the two appeared, the scale of war had been broken.


    He admitted it.


    But it is not that simple to want him to admit defeat.Huo


    He took out a sharp sword in his left hand and cut all the thin lines directly.


    He still has a way out!He can go, and these people can only be buried with Slanka!


    "You don''t think you can go." But at this time, Lorne suddenly said.


    "Burying the bomb in the land of Slanka will produce enough destructive power to destroy this place several times, but you have no fear at all."


    "In other words, you have a countermeasure. Either it is a protective devil fruit that can protect yourself from harm,"


    "Either it is a way to quickly escape from this island."


    Lorne snapped his fingers, and a pirate next to Huo was suddenly stunned.


    The pirate spoke slowly and said a person''s name.


    "Sanchuan Road."


    "Sure enough," Lorne smiled softly. After the time of Dresrosa, he knew that the new Pirate League was in collusion with Kaido, but Kaido was willing to lend Sanchuan Road to Huo. Do you value him?


    "If you pin your hopes on him, I advise you to give up." Lorne said lightly.


    "Because you didn''t have a chance to walk through that door."


    He has fought against Sanchuan Road so many times, and knows his abilities well.Although his portal can connect two places, it has many drawbacks.


    First, in a short period of time, no one can carry out two long-distance transmissions.


    Second, the location of long-distance transmission must have the coordinates of Sanchuan Road.


    Third, Sanchuan Road can only open the door, but it is impossible to set who can enter and who can not enter. Before on Cake Island, his portal wanted to invite Kaido out, but his father, Kaisardo, occupied the magpie''s nest. .


    The above three shortcomings allowed Luo En to conclude that even if Sanchuan Road opened the door to Huo, Huo did not have a chance to enter.

 434 Chapter 428: Not as good as me!

    Is it also a manipulative devil fruit?His biggest trump card was revealed mercilessly, but Huo didn''t feel the slightest panic in his heart.


    Moria can manipulate the shadow, and he can manipulate evil thoughts, so what can this Lorne manipulate?


    But no matter what can be manipulated, one thing is certain, that is, the person with the ability to manipulate devil fruit is not powerful.


    I still have a chance to comeback!


    He raised his head and looked at Ron with clear eyes.The black curly hair of the shawl made him look like a boy with sunshine.


    "It''s worthy of being the legendary demon Lorne. It was really wise that I didn''t choose to shoot you at first."


    If his initial goal was to choose the demon Lorne instead of Moonlight Moriah, then the situation would be completely different.


    Yaze looked at Lorne, his eyes flashed with greed, this kind of ability to control other people at will, he couldn''t ask for it!


    He waved his hand, and Jinping next to him, Yaze, Moria and others stopped, as if listening to his orders.


    All the zombie soldiers were also stuck in place.It''s like a statue.


    "But!" A trace of madness flashed across Huo''s face.


    "Why do you think that if I can''t escape, I dare not detonate the explosives. What a big deal everyone will die together?"


    What a lunatic!


    The expressions of all the people present changed in an instant. They didn''t expect this Huo to be so crazy, their plan failed, and they wanted to pull everyone to die together.


    I''m not crazy with him, and this idea emerged in the hearts of many people present.


    But at the moment this thought appeared, an evil thought suddenly surged into their hearts. It might not be a bad thing to follow such a crazy person.


    Only the craziest people can dominate this sea.


    It''s done!Hostility appeared on Huo''s face. Just now, many people had thought of "not as good as themselves" deep in their hearts. At this time, evil thoughts had entangled their hearts.


    "It''s now."


    Taking advantage of the gap between them and evil thoughts, the huge Shadow Mage has already rushed towards Mihawk.


    "Dare you!" At this time, Mihawk''s eyes were still clear. As a swordsman, he could not swing his sword without a firm heart.


    But at this time, he was too weak to resist the Shadow Mage. Moria took this opportunity to take out a pair of scissors and grabbed Mihawk''s shadow.


    "Ehaha, the shadow of the world''s number one swordsman, I accept it!"


    Kazed, the scissors cut Mihawk''s shadow, losing the owner''s shadow and trying to struggle, but Moria threw it into his mouth.


    "Hahahahaha!"


    Moria felt the immense power and moved his heart. He picked up a long sword from the battlefield at will.This ordinary long sword is like a part of his body.


    Moria felt that in this world, there is no one inseparable from his own sword!


    Is this the power of the world''s number one swordsman?


    He picked up the long sword and walked towards Lorne with a grim look. At this time, Moriah''s heart had been controlled by evil thoughts.


    He only remembered that the man in front of him once humiliated himself, and now he has gained strength, and he has to repay the humiliation he suffered in the past.


    "This is the beauty of the manipulative devil fruit. You don''t need strong power, you can get everything with your brain."


    After seeing Moria swallowing Mihawk''s shadow, Huo finally let out a long sigh of relief, and walked up to Lorne vigorously, as if he had a chance to win.He waved his hand gently, and Moria stopped moving.


    It''s sad that I have the power to look at everything, but still be someone else''s dog.


    "Then tell me what your abilities are."


    Huo couldn''t wait to ask, he had already collected several manipulative fruits. If he gains Lorne''s ability again, then this conquering the world is within easy reach!


    "My ability?" He raised his head so sleepy, his black eyes didn''t show the slightest expression.


    "It''s probably manipulating people''s hearts."


    "what?"


    "Don''t you think you are too close to me?" A weird smile suddenly appeared on Lorne''s face, as well as the faces of Garrett beside him restored calmness.He tilted his head and looked at Huo curiously.


    Huo Buming was inside.But it vaguely felt something was wrong.He tried to escape, but his body refused to obey and couldn''t move.


    When he walked over, Doflamingo had already wrapped countless thin threads around him, and with Huo''s physical skills, it was impossible to break free.


    "The fruit of the superhuman system is the fruit of evil thoughts. As long as the other person has thoughts that are not as good as you, they will be invaded by countless evil thoughts. Anyone who is not firm will become your puppet.


    A murloc with a red skin came out slowly. He was seriously injured. He looked at Jin Ping on the side with a look of regret.


    "Why didn''t you die, Tiger!" Huo struggling to recognize the person who came.


    "Because your abilities are not perfect, you can''t completely control others," Tiger said coldly. He recalled that this young man had said in his ear just before being defeated by Yaze.


    "help me!"


    The crying youthful voice made Tiger feel soft.


    What an ambitious figure Yaze is, how ridiculous he is to become someone else''s puppet.


    "Your performance just now should be to let everyone be infected by your madness and have thoughts that are not as good as you." Lorne said slowly, a morbid state suddenly appeared on his face.


    "but,"


    "What gave you again, my madness is not as good as your illusion,"


    "Is it difficult to destroy an island?"


    You know, at the very beginning, Lorne was crazy, regardless of the cost, this word made a name for himself in this sea.


    He used the sword of Damocles to destroy how many small islands he was named "Demon". What''s more, he personally released the prisoners who were pushing into the city to create this chaos. era.


    Huo is still too young compared to him. If it weren''t because of Begapunk, Ron wouldn''t even look at the newcomer.


    He just aroused the "arrogance" and "arrogance" in Huo''s heart through his perception ability just now, and made Huo walk in front of him and throw himself into the net.


    At this time, Huo Cai knew that he had fallen into Lorne¡¯s trap, and quickly shouted to Moria and the others while others were still dealing with the evil thoughts in his heart.


    "Come and help me get rid of this man."


    Moria, Yaze, and Jinping surrounded Luo En and the others with all their eyes. Huo believes that Luo En can defeat them.


    As long as he defeats the man in front of him, the final victory belongs to him!


    There was a determination in Huo''s heart.


    Your own great plan must not be blocked in this place!


    If you fail, you might as well die!

 435 Chapter 429 Blood Singer

    "Lorne!"


    Moria''s body was the first to bear the brunt. After a roar, he rushed over, holding a huge pair of scissors in his hand, vowing to defeat the man who had brought him shame.


    At the beginning, he was still a famous big pirate. During the mission, he encountered Lorne, who was not well-known. He was defeated by one of the divine punishments that fell from the sky before starting a series of defeats.


    New hatred and old hatred, now count together!


    The scissors were aimed at Ron''s waist, and Ron''s hands flashed with a transparent sheen, and Liu Ying''s domineering instantly covered it.He directly squeezed the blade of the huge scissors, and threw it out with the momentum of Moria''s rushing.


    boom!


    Moria fell into a house, and several people screamed from the house.


    Several residents of Slanka rushed out of the house before it collapsed.


    After the war began, they hid there. They thought they could escape, but they did not escape.


    "Senior Lorne! Where are you looking!"


    Just as Moria retired, Yaze rushed over again.His hands turned into hideous ghost hands and grabbed Lorne''s head.


    "I thought you were the one who was vying for the last throne with me."


    A strange light flashed in Lorne''s eyes, and in his perspective, the surrounding environment became stagnant.


    "Time Lag!"


    Aze''s original swift attack appeared to Lorne as slow as a snail.


    He walked up to Yaze with ease, and after avoiding his attack, he straightened his right hand and placed it on his chest.


    "But I didn''t expect that you are as proud as you, but you are a dog for others, a weak person as a dog."


    Lorne said with regret.Huo, who was bound by Doflamingo with a thin thread, flushed, but could not move because of his body.There is no way.


    A strange color flashed in Yaze''s eyes, and Lorne''s words made him slightly shaken.


    But in an instant, he was controlled by evil thoughts that filled his heart.


    Seeing this scene, Lorne shook his head.


    Under Liu Ying''s domineering blessing, Lorne''s right hand is comparable to a blade.Yaze evaded, his chest was penetrated.


    Puff!


    Blood spouted from Yaze''s chest, and Ron''s arm was dyed red with Yaze''s blood.


    Biaze himself is more in line with the term "ghost".


    "As expected to be Senior Lorne!" Yaze wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, his chest was penetrated, making him a little weak to speak.


    "But since you shot me, the result of this battle has already come out."


    "You lose, be swallowed by the ghost in your heart!"


    Ya Ze said feverishly, because of the fruit''s ability, he was not afraid of death at all, and even wanted to die.


    The more you die, the more weakened your opponent is.As long as he has enough "ghosts" in his hands, he can drag his opponents to death.


    Tiger and Mihawk are examples!


    "People who rely too much on their own fruit abilities don''t go too far."


    Lorne said lightly.At this time, Ya Ze felt something wrong, because the wound on his chest was still bleeding, and the black airflow he controlled did not fly over for a long time.


    "A person like you who relies too much on the characteristics of your own fruit to fight will become a weak and useless person once others have figured out your ability."


    Lorne raised his hand, and thick blood dripped to the ground.He said calmly.


    "Why do you think that I will kill you with my own hands?"


    Yaze lowered his head and looked at the huge hollow in his chest. The moment Ron touched him, he avoided his heart.


    As long as you don''t kill yourself, you can''t trigger your own abilities.


    Has it been touched by him?Yaze''s heart sank.


    Because of excessive blood loss, Yaze felt his body began to weaken.


    Must commit suicide quickly and recover from the injury with the help of the black air current.Yaze took out a dagger, preparing to commit suicide.


    But at this time, he found that his body could no longer move. The blood spewing from his body seemed to have life, entwining himself, the surface of the blood was so hard that he couldn''t break free for a while.


    He turned his head and saw the beautiful woman with long burgundy hair standing beside Lorne, raising her hand as if directing the blood.


    "Blood chanter, Veenhill Garrett!" Yaze recognized the woman''s name at the end.


    The blood completely covered him, and his world turned red.


    From a distance, it looks like a red statue.


    Is it so simple?


    Lorne secretly said that even though Yaze''s strength was sparse and ordinary in his own view, as long as he cracked the secret of his ability, he could be easily solved.


    And the secret of his ability, in Dresrosa, he probably guessed it after he met that Thaddeus again.


    But after all, Yaze is still a real king, Qiwuhai, even if he does not use the fruit ability, his two-color domineering and physical skills are also very strong.


    If at the beginning, Yaze chose to fight against him instead of relying on ability, he would still have to waste some effort if he wanted to solve him.


    However, Xiao Jia could directly choose to solve him by sealing when Ya Ze was weakest.This requires a keen combat intuition.


    It seems that Xiaojia is working hard to cultivate in secret in order not to hold her back.


    The 360,000, 000 (three hundred and sixty million) bounty in the Dark World seems reasonable.


    Garrett''s reputation is not obvious, except for the 30,000,000 (30 million) bounty brought by the children of the Charlotte family, there is no blessing of other events.


    If it weren''t for the world-renowned engagement ceremony between Lorne and her, many people on this sea would not have known that there was Garrett.


    After joining the Wien Hill family, Garrett''s identity was also exposed, and this sea was amazed by her powerful abilities and strength.


    However, due to the status of King Lorne¡¯s Qiwuhai, the bounty of his staff will never increase, so in order to weigh Garrett¡¯s strength, the Dark World formulated the reward of 360,000,000 (three hundred and sixty million) .


    Unlike the navy''s rewards, which weigh the damage caused by criminals and their influence on the world, the rewards of the dark world only depend on the difficulty and urgency of killing the target.


    From a certain perspective, the reward of the dark world is more in line with a person''s strength than the reward of the navy.


    It is worth mentioning that Lorne''s value in the dark world is 1,800,000,000 (1.8 billion) Bailey.


    The person who offered this price was one of the four emperors, Kaido the beast!


    The remaining blood flowed back to Garrett''s hands, circling in her hands continuously.


    She looked at the blue-skinned murloc in front of her coldly, and said lightly.


    "Only you are left."

 436 Chapter 430 Despair and Betrayal

    Jinping didn''t speak, and the woman in front of him gave him a dangerous breath.


    Like a thorny rose, coquettish, but deadly.


    But his target was not this woman, but Lorne and Doflamingo standing next to him.


    "The Murloc Karate¡¤Fighting!"


    Lorne''s melee combat ability is too strong, he chose to fight long-range, grabbed the two corpses next to him, and drew the blood from their bodies.


    The blood rushed towards Lorne like a waterfall.


    "Hehe." Garrett chuckled. Lorne told her that Murloc Karate''s ability is to slightly control the water flow. If you meet the strongest Murloc Karate in the ocean, even he will be very headache.


    But here is land, there is no sea water beside Jinping, so he can only forcibly draw blood from the corpse.


    Although still menacing, but.


    Isn''t it a joke to play with blood in front of yourself?


    Garrett stepped out and stood in front of Lorne, raised his slender fingers, and pointed his index finger at the blood column.


    "Minute."


    The pillar of blood was divided into four, passed over the two of them, and gathered together behind them.Bounced behind him.


    "Lorne, I''m going to kill you!" Moria struggled to get up from the ruins. He was not very comfortable with the power of this body, and subconsciously wanted to use physical skills to fight.


    If he used Mihawk''s swordsmanship just now, would this Ron dare to be so arrogant?


    He raised the long sword in his hand, and when he was about to rush towards Lorne, a pillar of blood rushed towards his face.


    "Shadow Warrior!"


    Moria subconsciously exchanged positions with his shadow and escaped the fatal blow.


    The pillar of blood hit the ruins of the house, splitting the ruins in half and clearing a road.


    "It''s a pity." Lorne looked flat, a trace of regret flashed in his eyes.


    At this time, Jinping had already begun to reveal his power as the future king Qiwuhai.But he was controlled by Huo and stood on the opposite side of his own.


    Lorne didn''t care about the original plot or the plot mission. As long as anyone stood in front of him, there was only a dead end.


    Tiger next to him just wanted to open his mouth when he heard Garrett''s cold snort.


    So he closed his mouth awkwardly.


    He remembered the woman''s voice and her threat on Bubble Island.


    A trace of despair flashed across Huo''s eyes, and he knew that the situation was gone by this time.


    "Morlia, save me!"


    He yelled, and after hearing the order, the shadow mage next to him rushed towards Doflamingo.


    "Do you think I''m better bullying than Lorne?" Doflamingo laughed strangely, waved his hand, and a circle of thin lines flew out. The shadow mage''s body suddenly condensed, and then he fell forward uncontrollably .His right leg was cut off!


    The Shadow Mage, Sora has incomparable power, but no corresponding skills, in the eyes of Doflamingo, it is nothing more than a shield of flesh.


    But at this time, he seemed to feel something, turning his head and looking aside.


    A man wearing an elk mask appeared on the battlefield.


    He stood at the highest place next to the battlefield, looking around, as if observing something.


    The third person in the New Pirate League, Mr. Elk!


    "Elk, hurry and save me!" After Huo saw the elk appeared, he seemed to have seen a savior. He knew the abilities of the elk and they could be rescued as long as he brought himself to the side of Sanchuan Road.


    With your own ability, as long as you don''t die, you will have a chance to make a comeback sooner or later!


    "It seems to be a smashed game." Elk took out a stack of playing cards and drew one from it.


    "Plum Blossom 9."


    "Good luck." The Elk grinned and threw the Club 9 towards Doflamingo.


    "What kind of weird ability." Doflamingo frowned.He had seen this elk in the bullfighting arena in Dresrosa, but he did not reveal his ability at the time, and he chose to admit defeat after passing by Aini.


    So Doflamingo didn''t know what the abilities of the elk were.


    He turned around, took a step back, and dragged Huo in front of him.Use his body to block this attack for himself.


    He didn''t dare to bet, in case it was another weird ability, he capsized in the gutter like Moria and Azer.


    "That''s it!"


    Huo saw that he was being used as a shield, but he was not surprised and delighted. The playing card Club 9 shot by the elk suddenly exploded next to him, turning into countless sharp blades to cut the thin threads that wound around his body.


    The shadow avatar also took advantage of this moment, and turned into countless shadow bats at the moment of falling to the ground, surrounded by the middle package, and transformed into a shadow giant again.


    That was not the case, a ten of spades followed, and then suddenly exploded, and a thick smoke enveloped the entire battlefield.


    Moria''s eyes lit up, showing a speed completely incompatible with the fat body, and the whole person rushed towards the elk like a tiger.


    "Goodbye!"


    At this moment, Huo hid in the shadow giant''s body, rushed towards the elk, and shouted arrogantly.


    What about the famous pirate?So many people come to encircle and suppress themselves, but they have not escaped by themselves.


    "Did I tell you to go?"


    But at this time, a man''s lazy voice rang in Huo''s ear, and the oppressive feeling that almost squeezed the heart into pieces reappeared.


    Shanks, have they broken free of evil thoughts?


    Huo Yi gritted his teeth and decided to abandon Jinping and Yaze, and let them both break.Anyway, after harvesting Mihawk''s shadow, Moriah has made considerable progress. As long as he completely digests the shadow of this battle, then the loss of Jinping and Yaze is completely acceptable.


    "Ha ha."


    A man''s disdainful voice rang in Huo''s ear.


    Lorne didn''t know when, he had already rushed to his side, and there was only a shadow between the two.


    "Throw me out!"


    Huo Rentong shouted.I was planted this time, and must leave Moria here.


    Otherwise, they cannot be stopped at all.


    The Shadow Mage deducted Huo from his body, then threw it towards the elk.


    Then he blocked his body in front of Ron.


    The fruit of the elk is the "fruit of poker". Each poker has different abilities.With him, his safety is guaranteed.


    He stretched out his hand toward the elk, but when he was about to hold the elk, he saw the elk take out a pistol, and a shot penetrated the body of Yaze who had turned into a blood statue.


    Yaze turned into countless black air currents, condensing in the corpse beside the elk.


    "Finally came alive." Ya Ze looked at Huo who was thrown over, with a weird smile on his mouth.


    He reached out and took Huo''s hand, then,


    Throw him off the high platform!


    Betrayed!


    Huo didn''t have time to think about it, the whole person was once again beaten into the battlefield.


    boom!

 437 Chapter 431

    Huo saw a few people gradually coming over and surrounded him.The smug smile gradually solidified.


    "The relationship between your allies and you doesn''t seem to be so harmonious." Lorne said with a smile.


    For unknown reasons, the people of the New Pirate League seemed to be in conflict.


    "It''s just a temporary failure." The smile on Huo''s face froze.


    "Do you think I would fall in such a place?" Huo Nu roared.


    "Moonlight Moria!"


    A trace of struggle flashed across the moonlight Moria''s face in the battlefield, but under the influence of Huo''s fruit ability, she still waved to her shadow mage avatar reluctantly.


    This is his final trump card. By merging with the Shadow Mage, he enters the real Thousand Shadows state.


    This is the peak state when he and Kaido contend.


    However, because his physical condition is not as good as before, once he enters this state forcibly, under the huge power of countless shadows piled up, his body will soon be unable to bear it and collapse.


    Before the last moment, Huo Jue did not want Moria to enter this state. After all, a subordinate who can evolve infinitely is very rare.


    "Shadow!" Moria''s body rushed towards the Shadow Mage.But at the moment when the two were about to come into contact, a slash flew from the side, dividing the entire square in half, and also separating Moria and the Shadow Mage.


    Mihawk was panting, and he looked at this side coldly.


    Even if he loses his shadow, he is still the sole master of swordsmanship. Only if he has a sword in his hand, he will not fear any enemy!


    "Shadow! Shadow!"


    "The man who ruined everything in me, go to hell!"


    Moria roared, holding a long sword, and rushing towards Lorne following the attitude of Mihawk.After devouring Mihawk''s shadow, he became a swordsman who could stand shoulder to shoulder with Mihawk.


    Seeing Lorne being entangled by Moria, Huo immediately yelled to Yaze and Elk on the high platform.


    "You two bastards don''t come and help me!"


    He was indignant, but also a little bit regretful. He knew this a long time ago, and he should use the fruit ability to control this elk!


    However, the elk did not seem to hear the words, turned around and ran, and the whole person disappeared without a trace.


    Fortunately, after hearing what he had said, Ya Ze jumped down and walked slowly towards him.


    Sure enough, what happened just now was only an accident. Yaze was controlled by his own ability and his life was held in his hands. How could he betray him?


    Huo yelled at Yaze, and at the same time he was determined that if he could escape this time, he must train this person to let him know who is his master.


    "Hurry up and take out all your abilities and use your life to help me block these people..."


    But before Huo finished speaking, he met Yaze''s cold eyes.


    "You!" Huo didn''t feel right. Just about to stimulate his ability, he saw a cold light flashing, and a cold feeling came from his neck.


    Then the sky and the earth began to spin, and Huo felt that he was flying into the air, and a headless corpse on the ground fell there.


    Why is that corpse''s clothes so familiar? It seems to be...


    Huo''s head rolled to the ground, his eyes were filled with disbelief, as if he didn''t believe that he had died like this.


    A generation of heroes will never look down!


    Countless gray air currents flew out from all the people controlled by Huo Xiannian, and their eyes became clear.


    "What am I doing?"


    Jinping looked at his blood-stained hands and an indifferent woman with burgundy curly hair standing in front of him.


    Countless blood floated in front of them like raindrops.


    The woman didn''t even squint at herself. She snapped her fingers, and the raindrops fell and gathered into a river of blood.


    Moria just rushed in front of Ron, and was about to swing down the long sword in his hand. Suddenly, the craziness in his eyes disappeared, and he became confused.


    "Why am I here?"


    Moria said blankly.Suddenly, he covered his mouth with his hand, and started to retching on his stomach.


    Countless black shadows flew out of his mouth and rushed to his master.


    After regaining his sanity, his spirit was no longer enough to support so many shadows.


    Mihawk felt the strength gradually returning to his body, he thought about it, walked to the corner, took off his cloak, and put it next to a shivering blonde girl.


    Seeing this scene, Lorne and Garrett couldn''t help being surprised. This Mihawk doesn''t have any special hobbies, right?


    "You who are inferior to ants like you are also worthy to enslave me?" Ya Ze was finally free and spit on Huo''s body.


    He was attacked by Huo Dai, accidentally hit and controlled by him.


    This is the shame of his life.


    "So, your goal has always been to restore freedom?" Doflamingo looked at Yaze carefully.


    "Sure enough, we are worthy of a man who can be alongside us!"


    "It is a great honor to be recognized by Senior Doflamingo."


    Yaze raised his head and looked at Doflamingo, with a strange smile on his face.


    Lorne felt the violent fluctuations in Yaze''s mood, without even thinking about it, he immediately spoke out.


    "Be careful, joker!"


    The next moment, Yaze''s body suddenly exploded, a big hole was exploded in his chest, and blood gushed out.


    "Cobweb!"


    After all, Doflamingo is a strong man who has been on the battlefield for a long time. At the moment Yaze''s expression changed, he folded his hands and knit something like a web of spider silk, and used it as a shield to block the explosion. .


    "Smelly boy!" Doflamingo''s forehead was exposed, and he wanted to teach this boy who put himself together.


    "It''s useless, it''s late."


    Lorne flashed in front of Yaze in a flash, grabbed the latter, and instantly swept his senses through his body.


    Broken heart, fatal wounds, there is no cure.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha," Ya Ze spouted blood and smiled strangely.


    "Thank you seniors for helping me escape from the control of that scum."


    "As a thank you, I will send you on the road."


    "I secretly contacted Vegapunk and modified this body. One minute after this body lost its vital signs, all the explosives buried in Slanka will explode at the same time."


    A slight smile appeared on Yaze''s face.


    "At that time, the elders of your ages will be wiped out! In the new era of pirates, I will be enough!"


    what!


    Doflamingo raised both hands, and Aze''s arms broke instantly, but even so, his face still had a cruel smile.


    "Farewell, seniors!"


    After saying this sentence, Ya Ze completely swallowed.Lorne held his body, his face uncertain.


    It was a complete failure, all of them were played around by a newcomer!

 438 Chapter 432

    Slanka Sea, on a small island with pleasant scenery.


    A corpse suddenly opened its eyes.


    He subconsciously glanced at the watch he had prepared long ago, and the countdown still had 55 seconds.


    Enough time.


    Yaze took out a beach chair from the box next to it, put it in a shade, and poured a glass of red wine, lying on the chair happily looking at Slanka in the distance.


    Countdown 10 seconds.


    9


    8


    ...


    2


    1


    .


    Boom, a loud bang rang through the clouds, and there was an earth-shattering explosion in Slanka in the distance, and countless black smoke rose up, forming a mushroom-shaped black cloud.


    Vaguely, one can still hear the waves roaring and the wailing voices of pirates.


    Slanka, the richest island in the half of the new world, was completely wiped out of this sea.


    After watching all this, Yaze chuckled and took out a phone bug from his body. After dialing through, a cold male voice came from the other side.


    "Dr. Begapunk, our plan has succeeded."


    "Ok."


    Begapunk said flatly, without the slightest fluctuation in his emotions.


    "There is no surprise at all." Ya Ze said dissatisfied.


    "According to your fruiting ability and Huo''s personality, as long as you are not mentally handicapped, you can complete the plan. What is surprising."


    Begapunk said indifferently.


    "According to my calculations, the total amount of volcanic explosives buried in Slanka can easily destroy any life entity in this sea."


    "Even Kaido and Big Mom, as long as they choose to use physical resistance, they will definitely die."


    "In short, an individual who has no life-saving ability will die."


    "It''s really not interesting to chat with those of you who value data," Yaze said slyly.


    In his heart, he had already sentenced the people of Slanka to death, and after a battle, he was very clear about the abilities of these people.


    Among them, no one has the so-called life-saving ability.


    "Then let''s talk about something else, do you know who is trapped in Sri Lanka?"


    Before Begapunk could speak, Yaze answered himself.


    "The entire Redhead Pirates and the Sun Pirates. Demon Lorne, Hawkeye Mihawk, Tenyasha Doflamingo, Chikage Moria."


    "Plus the pirates controlled by Huo ability."


    A frenzy flashed across Yaze''s face.


    "The remains of these people are enough for you to continue your research plan?"


    "Completely enough."


    "Then, I wish our cooperation happy, I am not as stupid as Huo."


    Yaze drank the red wine in the glass and said excitedly.


    "My ability, coupled with your technology, the future of this sea is ours!"


    "It doesn''t matter," Begapunk''s tone remained calm.


    "I can work for anyone, provided that he provides me with enough materials."


    Toot toot.


    The phone worm was hung up, and the smile on Yaze''s face disappeared.


    "Haha, Begapunk."


    Yaze raised his right hand, as if to pinch the whole world in his hand.


    "The future of this sea is mine alone!"


    "It can only be mine alone!"


    ...


    Time went back a few minutes ago, and after everyone heard Yaze''s words, there was silence.


    "What to do, boss, we are going to plant in this place!" Fatty Raki Lu shook the shoulders of the red-haired Shanks and yelled in panic.


    He still has a lot of food before he can eat it, so why is he planted in this place?


    Beckman and Jesus cloth beside them had a calm expression, instead they lit a cigarette for themselves and sat down on the spot.


    "Never mind." Jinping sat down directly, looking at his blood-stained hands, and said apologetically.


    "Just let the old man die and confess for those innocents."


    "It''s a pity that I couldn''t save those compatriots."


    Tiger also sat beside Jinping, and the two of them had given up resistance.


    Moria summoned all the shadows, gathered around him, ready to fight to the death.


    He hasn''t finished his revenge on Kaido, how could he die in such a place!


    To be fair, Moriah''s strength may not be the strongest among the people present, but because of the particularity of his ability, he is most likely to survive.


    After Mihawk settled Xiao Nana, he tightly held his black sword night, as a swordsman, he only believed in the knife in his hand.


    With a knife in hand, even if it is the end of the world, I will cut it for you!


    Doflamingo played with the thin line in his hand, and there was no fear of this word in his dictionary.


    He wanted to see if this mere bomb could take away his life from Doflamingo!


    Garrett wiped away the blood from her hands, she didn''t like to stain her body.


    She squinted and glanced at the little blonde girl hiding behind Mihawk. For some reason, she vaguely felt a familiar feeling in the little girl.


    As the owner of the fruit of blood, Garrett is extremely sensitive to blood. She is convinced that even if she has not seen this little girl, she has also met her immediate family.


    But these are not important, Garrett shook his head and walked to Ron''s side, quietly leaning on his shoulders, as long as he is by Ron''s brother, even if he is dead, what is there to be afraid of?


    Lorne closed his eyes and sat calmly, as if thinking about something.


    Shanks was annoyed by Laki Lushan, pushed the latter away, walked to Ron''s side, and took out a bottle of wine.


    It hadn''t been opened yet, there was a strong fragrance coming from it, arousing the gluttons in everyone''s stomach.


    "Brother Lorne, would you like a drink?"


    Shanks looked at it lightly, life and death were fateful, wealth and wealth were in the sky, as a pirate, you shouldn''t be afraid of death.


    His only pity is that he didn''t pass on the legacy of the former boss, if he had the opportunity to go out alive this time.He must travel all over the world, look for an heir to the elder''s legacy, and pass on that thing to him.


    "This is the wine I got in Elbaff, it''s very precious, just treat it as returning your love."


    Shanks said with a smile.He still remembered that when they had just arrived on the Great Sea Route, they met Lorne, who was so famous at the time in Cape Twin Towers. Lorne once invited him to drink wine from the country of wine.


    He is very innocent, and he considers whomever he has been friends with.


    This is why he called him an old friend after he sensed Lorne''s arrival.


    After hearing Shanks'' words, Lorne suddenly opened his eyes, and he said lightly.


    "Maybe we don''t have to die."


    "Huh?" Shanks looked puzzled.


    "We don''t have to die, nor should we die in this kind of place." Lorne said calmly.


    "It''s just that you have to borrow your ability."

 439 433 The Weak Have No Right to Reject

    "My ability?"


    Shanks didn''t react for a while, but saw his eyes flash, a lavender halo spreading out from his center.


    "You mean, domineering?"


    Shanks didn''t ask why Lorne had a domineering look. In his opinion, it would be strange if Lorne didn''t have such a bad street thing.


    "Ok."


    Lorne nodded and became expressionless, his eyes flashed with white light.The whole person rushed towards a certain room next to him.


    He has entered the "reaper" state!


    In the next tavern, because of the continuous fighting, the outside has been almost destroyed. The sign fell off and blocked the door of the tavern.


    Countless alcoholics shivered under the table, and the fear of death awakened them.


    "Huo this waste!"


    Among the crowd, a thin man with black hair and a pale face felt everything outside, and snorted when he was sure that Huo''s breath had disappeared.Then he drank the wine in the pot and prepared to leave.


    None of the drinkers dared to disturb him, because this man was present, the only one with a calm face.


    This kind of courage is not something ordinary people can have.


    "However," the man thought for a while, and he smiled slightly.


    "Huo this waste is not useless."


    "Before dying, it is also rare to be able to let all the tycoons gathered in Slanka be buried with him."


    "In this way, no one can stop our plan anymore."


    The man waved his hands, and a door of void emerged out of thin air.


    "How sweet is the fruit named''Smile''?"


    It''s a pity that after I left, I couldn''t appreciate the way Lorne was before his death.


    He was suddenly curious, when his death was imminent, whether this man could maintain his high posture.


    As soon as the Void Gate appeared, the man suddenly heard a cold snort.


    A big hole appeared in the wall of the tavern, and a man with black hair appeared at the entrance of the hole, looking at him indifferently.


    Said coldly.


    "I found you, Sanchuan Road."


    "Has it been discovered?"


    The man called Sanchuan Road snapped his fingers, and the Void Gate slowly disappeared.


    The moment Lorne appeared in front of him, he already knew that he could not escape.


    But there was still no fluctuation in his heart. When he came here, he had already explained all the plans to Master Kaido, waiting for these pirate heroes to die here.


    This sea no longer has the power to stop the "smile"!


    "Want me to open the door for you and escape from Slanka?" Knowing that he was going to die, Sanchuan Road became calmer, sitting on the chair, looking at Lorne with sarcasm.


    "I tell you, it''s impossible."


    "You are an anomaly of the times, and your existence makes this era out of my control."


    "For that plan, take your unwilling heart and die in this place!"


    He knows that Ron''s ability can control his opponent, but he is equally confident that he is definitely not the kind of scum that Ron can control at will.


    "It''s really flattered to get praise from Kaido''s think tank."


    In the state of death, Lorne said with a calm face. He raised his hand and smashed the entire tavern with a punch. The people hiding in the tavern appeared on the battlefield.


    "But what is it that makes you think I am begging you, giving you the confidence to reject me?"


    "Shanks!" Lorne shouted.


    "Understood, brother Lorne!"


    Shanks, who was standing not far away, nodded, the same lavender aperture as Lorne''s center, spreading outward, and instantly enveloped the entire battlefield.


    An almost suffocating sense of oppression rushed to Sanchuan Lu''s heart.


    Just as San Chuan Lu subconsciously gathered his energy to fight against this terrible sense of oppression, Ron''s faint voice rang in his ears.


    "I''m ordering you!"


    "You are not eligible to refuse."


    He snapped his fingers towards Sanchuan Road.


    The moment he heard the snap of his fingers, San Chuan Lu''s consciousness fell into dimness.


    "It''s over, controlled by him."


    This is the last thought on Sanchuan Road.


    San Chuan Lu''s eyes fell into a moment of sluggishness, he raised his hand like a puppet, and a void gate that was more than ten meters tall appeared on the battlefield.


    Then, the Void Gate fell forward and fell in the middle of the square.


    "Hurry up and jump behind the door!"


    Lorne shouted, at this moment, all the strong in the battlefield jumped out of thin air and jumped behind the Void Gate.


    "This is my gift to you." Lorne said lightly, then jumped up.


    Behind the gate at the foot is like a black whirlpool that is constantly rotating, deep and terrifying.


    boom!


    At this moment, Huo''s volcanic explosives buried in Sri Lanka finally detonated, and the entire square, then the central city, and then the island of Sri Lanka were torn apart by this natural disaster-like force.


    Black smoke rose, forming a mushroom-shaped black cloud in the high altitude.


    "Ahem."


    Everyone was ashamed, but because the first wave of damage from the explosion was transmitted to the other side by the Void Gate, they were lucky to survive.


    The ash dissipated and was surrounded by the roaring sea. The remains of countless houses and the remains of residents and pirates drifted in the sea.


    The huge Slanka was completely wiped from the sea by this terrifying power.


    As for the next place, this tens of square meters under everyone''s feet.


    "The nautical pointer is completely useless." Doflamingo took out a nautical pointer, and the longest pointer was spinning wildly.


    "Because an island was destroyed, the magnetic field has been disordered." Lorne struggled to get up from the ground, and then helped Garrett under him.


    Then, coughed up a big mouthful of blood.


    At the moment of the explosion, he subconsciously threw Garrett to the ground, using his body to withstand the shock wave of the explosion.


    But spitting up blood, he suddenly showed a cruel smile.


    "It''s really ugly, being played around by a newcomer."


    "Francis Yaze?" Lorne said the name coldly, his eyes cold.


    If anyone knows him well, they know that once Lorne shows this look, it means he is really angry.


    In Garrett''s memory, Lorne showed this look last time when Xiao Anqian was taken away by the Navy.


    For this, the navy paid the price that the king, Qiwuhai, almost fell.


    "It''s really close. Fortunately you have." Shanks'' situation is much better than Lorne''s. Because of his strength, the aftermath of the bomb did not affect him much.


    "How did you know that Sanchuan Road was hiding there."


    "Because of my ability, my domineering range of knowledge and color is very large."


    Lorne decided not to hide his abilities anymore.


    "No one can escape my eyes."


    "Is that so?" Shanks said he understood and didn''t ask much.


    "But there is one thing I have to make sure," Lorne suddenly glanced at Shanks seriously.


    "Did you actually mention the term Albuff just now?"

 440 Chapter 434: This Is My Gift To You

    In the second half of the new world, Wano Country.


    Wano Country is one of the few countries in the entire great sea route that has not joined the world government and is able to independently resist the invasion of pirates.


    Under the leadership of the Da Ming Guangyue Clan, rich and powerful, even the world government cannot completely conquer this place, and can only choose the way of cooperation.


    But this situation was changed almost ten years ago, that is, the year that Roger was executed.


    With the support of the great pirate and Barbarossa Kaido, the Black Charcoal Serpent launched a "revolution" to overthrow the former ruler of the Guangyue Clan and replace the current patriarch of the Guangyue Clan, Guangyue Mitian¡¯s Status has become the general here.


    They violently persecuted the supporters of the Guangyue family, and exploited the residents of the country at will.


    Residents here have a hard time making a living and miserable.


    A man wearing a big tengu mask was talking coldly near the Nimu Port in the Hakumai area of ??Wano Country.


    "This is the status quo of Wano country."


    Behind him, stood a beautiful woman with long red hair wearing a pink cherry blossom kimono.


    "Is this mother''s homeland?" the beautiful woman muttered to herself, looking around.


    The topography of Wonokuni is very strange. The high sea surface is connected to the sea by waterfalls that flow upward.


    And Renwu Port is the only port in the country. The residents here are relatively richer. Women walk all the way, and only here do you see the residents smile.


    "The country of Wano in the memory of Your Excellency Lingtang Yingruhua is indeed extremely rich, but that was already ten years ago."


    A trace of vicissitudes appeared in the man''s tone.


    "After Lord Mida died, everything changed." He pointed to the looming factory in the distance.


    "These are Kaido''s arsenals. In order to satisfy his desire to dominate the sea, he almost squeezed the war potential of Wano Country."


    He pointed to the rotten river water and the thick smoke rising from the factory chimney.


    "Turning the once-green mountains and green waters of Wano Country into this way."


    "Do you want to come back to such a Wano country?"


    The woman was silent, and after a while, she said slowly.


    "All this is my mother''s long-cherished wish. Returning that thing intact to the descendants of the Guangyue family is the most important pursuit of my life."


    "A descendant of the Guangyue family?" The tengu man smiled miserably, "There is no descendant of the Guangyue family."


    "Everything is dead. In the fire ten years ago, everything was dead!"


    "Standing, people only know the Black Charcoal Serpent, not the Guangyue Clan."


    "Black charcoal snake?" At this moment, a strong man with broken brown hair suddenly said.


    "Isn''t that the one who clashed with Lord Lorne on Cake Island before and left with a disgraced face?"


    "Lorne! Lorne! You know your Lord Lorne!" a woman in a black tights said angrily.


    But there is no way, who called that man named Lorne, the idol of their captain?


    But at the same time, she looked at the woman in front of her with a vigilant look. This woman named Sakuramiya Rashi, no matter her figure or appearance, is the best, especially her forever quiet and inviolable temperament, if she is also A man will definitely be fascinated.


    When the captain heard the word "Lorne" accidentally mentioned by the woman, he spared his life and saved her, risking a huge risk to drop the bag from the mysterious magician named Elk.


    Especially when she later heard that this elk turned out to belong to the famous "New Pirate League", she couldn''t help being afraid.


    But fortunately, Sakuramiya Rashi was not interested in the captain, but treated him with the attitude of treating his benefactor. Otherwise, the woman would have to drive the fox off the boat.


    "The Black Charcoal Snake did go to sea some time ago, but if you want to say that he was frustrated in the hands of someone, it is absolutely impossible!"


    The tengu man said decisively.


    "What''s impossible, he met Lord Lorne." Herald said disdainfully.


    "The vastness of this sea is beyond your imagination. A person as strong as Kaido is more than one hand!"


    The Tengu man was full of disbelief, but seeing Sakuramiya Rashi''s expression calm, he felt that his worldview collapsed without denying.


    Kaido conquered Wano with absolute power. Under that power, the warriors of Wano can''t afford to resist.


    Now tell him, there are still many people as strong as Kaido?


    "I will find the descendants of the Guangyue clan," Sakuragiya Li said lightly.


    "If you can''t find it, just bury that thing next to the cemetery of Mitsuki Mida-sama. It''s all my mother''s long-cherished wish."


    She was really a filial girl, the tengu man thought so, but when he saw the sea in the distance, a ship was slowly approaching. After seeing the ship''s flag, his face changed drastically, and he quickly said to everyone.


    "Hurry up!"


    "Kaido is back!"


    Snoring and snoring.


    On a big ship with a rugged style, Kaido drank wine with big mouthfuls, his naked upper body was covered with scars.


    There were signs of frostbite, bruises from iron fists, and staggered sword wounds.


    From the perspective of healing, these are new injuries.


    But Kaido didn''t care and continued to drink.He hasn''t been so happy for a long time.


    Since Lorne was born out of thin air, he has suffered a lot from Lorne, and even Thaddeus and Jhin have been damaged in his hands.


    If it hadn''t been for Sanchuan Road to dissuade him, and he had to take the place of Wano Country to guarantee the plan, he would have rushed to the site of the stinky boy, and tore him to pieces.


    But today''s battle was really enjoyable.


    That kid Huo was so whimsical that he set up a trap with his predecessor in the navy as a bait to draw the navy''s power to the island of stone.


    He took people to ambush there. Although he encountered a few difficult opponents, he beat Zefa to be disabled in front of them.


    It''s really enjoyable!


    The huge ship moved slowly, and soon arrived at the port of Nibu Port in the country of Wano.At this time, Kaido seemed to think of something and asked Quinn next to him.


    "By the way, how is the situation on the Sanchuan Road side, they..."


    As he was talking, a void door slowly opened on the ship.Kaido said with a smile on his face.


    "Why it took so long to solve Lorne''s..."


    But what greeted him was a loud noise, and the shock wave of the explosion passed from the other end of the door and rushed towards Kaido directly.


    Kaido couldn''t dodge, so he could only cover his whole body with armed color and use a solid body to resist.


    boom!


    The huge ship couldn''t withstand the explosive force, and it disintegrated at Yanwu Port and turned into numerous wrecks.


    And a man''s voice, following the explosion, came over.


    "This is my gift to you."


    The sound was not loud, but it spread throughout the entire Yanwu Port and into everyone''s ears.

 441 Chapter 435 Lornes diehard fan

    "Master Lorne''s voice!"


    Herald roared excitedly when he saw the embers flying all over the sky.


    As Lorne''s diehard fan, he will never mistake the voice of his idol.


    "As expected of Mr. Lorne." A gleam of light flashed in Sakura Miyari''s beautiful eyes, and Lorne would always surprise her, appearing when she was least expecting it.


    "Haha." Nana didn''t speak, her expression was still cold, but she suddenly remembered the scene when she met Lorne in Dresrosa before, and the other party just looked back, making her like an ice cave.


    It¡¯s not strange for a man like that to do anything, right?


    "How is this possible!" The tengu man''s eyes were full of shock, staring at the port of Yanwu, the Kaido-seat ship "King of Ten Thousand Beasts" that suddenly exploded.


    The name Kaido, in the eyes of the Kazoku people, symbolizes absolute power. At the beginning, there were so many powerful samurai under the command of Mitsutsu Mita, but when they encountered Kaido, there was no resistance at all.


    The swordsmanship they were so proud of could not hurt Kaido, or they could only draw a shallow wound, which healed in no time.


    Except eight or nine years ago, a group of pirates from the sea came here. There seemed to be some grievances between them and the Kaido Pirates. The two sides could not help but say that there was a war.


    The war did not last long, but it almost destroyed the smaller half of Wano country.As a result of the war, Kaido suffered some minor injuries, but the man who could manipulate the shadow, paid the price of all his comrades, and fled.


    And some time ago, an old man with snow-white hair suddenly appeared in Wano Country and had a fierce battle with Kaido.


    No one knows the outcome of the battle, but after that, the buildings on the island of Ghosts, the resident of the Kaido Pirates, were completely destroyed.


    He himself was seriously injured, and he has been training for a long time.


    This is the only two injuries in the memory of the Tengu man.


    In addition to this explosion, every time Kaido was injured, he was bestowed by people from outside the sea.


    Are people outside the sea really so strong?


    Through seeing and hearing the domineering perception, the Tengu man felt Kaido''s breath weaker than ever.


    It''s like a candle swaying in the wind and extinguished by force.


    The tengu man held his sword tightly, excited in his heart, he was ready to find a chance to defeat the demon king Kaido.


    But with a strong hand, tightly holding the tengu man''s knife, Herald slowly shook his head towards him.


    "Hundred-legged insects die but are not stiff." Herald remembered what he would like to say when he had encountered a pirate in a country of flowers during his voyage.


    "The moral is that a person with deep roots is not so easy to fail."


    "Kaido is the awakener of animal fruits, his body is incredible!"


    Herald remembered the Thaddeus he met in the arena of Dresrosa, whose life force that the opponent could barely kill made him remember.


    Kaido''s own strength is definitely too much.


    The tengu man watched hardly at Kaido himself who walked out of the smoke after the ashes of the explosion disappeared.


    The scars on his exposed upper body were staggered, and several horrible scars appeared on his chest.


    A normal person has been so badly injured, it is estimated that he would have died long ago, but he is a man called a monster, Barbarossa Kaido!


    "Vinhill, you and I are at odds with each other!"


    Kaido patted his chest angrily and roared, like an angry dragon.Countless birds and beasts fled in a hurry, lest they touch the scales of the king of beasts.


    San Chuan Lu would never betray him, and he would not use such low-level methods if he wanted to plot against himself.


    In this way, there were some problems on Huo''s side, and Sanchuan Lu himself was probably captured alive.


    Thinking of this, Kaido felt an unknown anger and couldn''t find a place to vent.


    I haven''t encountered anyone daring to provoke me for many years. It seems that since the old guy Lockes died, all the people who stood in front of him have been photographed by himself.


    "Queen, summon the troops right away, I want to sweep the territory of that stinky boy from Lorne!"


    Seeing a fat figure coming out of the thick smoke, Kaido said angrily.


    "Smash him and his father to pieces..." Kaido yelled, but suddenly he covered his mouth and coughed violently.


    Take the hand away, and in the blood, some internal organs can be vaguely seen.


    If it is Kaido in complete condition, such an explosion really can''t help him.


    After all, he is the man closest to a monster in the world, and even Begapunk''s calculations subconsciously ignored Kaido.


    However, in the previous battle on Stone Island, he was beaten by several strong people of the same level, which made him exhausted and approached the limit.


    This sudden explosion became the last straw that overwhelmed the camel.


    thump.


    Kaido''s tall figure fell down, and Quinn quickly supported Kaido and shouted at the surviving pirates.


    "Quickly, help me take Master Kaido back!"


    "Also, the news of Master Kaido''s injury must be blocked!"


    Quinn''s eyes widened, and he said fiercely, Master Kaido was injured, Master Sanchuanlu was missing. After Jin Zhan died, he became the speaker of the Kaido Pirates.


    But at this time, he didn''t have a trace of joy when he was in power, but flashed a little dazed.


    As an old pirate, Quinn has experienced the era when Lockes reigns over the sea, and it is precisely because of Lockes that Quinn resolutely embarked on the path of the pirate.


    Later, Karp was born thirty years ago, and he used a pair of iron fists to live up to the pros and cons of Locks, and the entire Pirate World was at a loss.


    I thought that the era of pirates was coming to an end.


    But Lockes¡¯ two crew members, Barbarossa Kedo and Charlotte Lingling, stand on their own.


    The white beard is upright and mature, and the golden lion''s minions are good.


    They use their strength to tell the world who the king of the sea is.


    Immediately afterwards, Caesar and Ryder cruised all over the world and came to the new world with unmatched momentum. Everyone thought he was the next Locks.


    But who could have predicted that Roger, the unknown newcomer, would eventually become One Piece.


    Unpredictable, it is the charm of Pirate World.


    After Roger''s death, he used his last words to start the era of the great pirates. Lorne and Skee escaped from prison to advance the city, which pushed this era to a climax.


    Coupled with the corruption and incompetence of the world government, it is shaky.Quinn has always believed that this world belongs to pirates.


    After learning about the plan on Sanchuan Road, Quinn firmly believed that Kaido-sama would be crowned king.


    Master Kaido never fails, this is Quinn''s creed.


    But this truth, today, has been broken.


    The man who broke this truth, his surname is Wienhill!

 442 Chapter 436 News from Elbaff

    The Tengu man retracted his hand, and also took back his inner excitement.


    Heral is right. A man like Kaido is a beast no matter how badly he is injured.


    Only another beast can defeat a beast.


    Like a group of lions, young lions provoke the elderly lion king and compete for the position of leader.


    "Will this man named Lorne be that lion?"


    The tengu man murmured, his eyes lit up.


    After the defeat of the Guangyue clan, Kazuki has always had a legend, that is, under the command of General Guangyue, the legendary warriors were not killed. Kaido''s revenge!


    These revenge warriors are called "Akasaku Nine Group".


    This legend is the driving force that supports the tengu man''s survival.


    He has been waiting for ten years, and he doesn''t care about waiting another ten years.


    But, the people of Wano Country, can you wait any longer?


    Tengu men don''t know.But he rekindled his confidence, ready to summon old friends, ready to respond to the call at any time.


    People are such a simple creature. What they need has always been the flame of "hope".


    ...


    At the site of Sri Lanka, Lorne was sitting on a simple raft, playing with a badge in his hand.


    The badge is about the size of a dinner plate, and the front is engraved with a crossed hammer and sword pattern.


    According to Shanks, this is the pass of Elbaff, the kingdom of giants. If ordinary people go there without this thing, they will be regarded as an intruder and then expelled.


    However, the way to get to Elbaff was very complicated, and Shanks himself didn''t know it. He had saved a giant by accident and was invited to arrive.


    The only thing I know is that the place where Albuff is located is a windless zone.To go there, you must travel through the territory of White Beard.


    "It''s really troublesome." Lorne thought that he had a headache. He had already offended two four emperors. If he offends another white beard, he shouldn''t want to hang on in this sea.


    "Father, father, you really have a problem for me."


    Lorne muttered to himself, and then put the badge away.


    Elbaff is a must.Not to mention there is a secret about onepiece, even if there is only a word from Caesar, Lorne has to go.


    After all, that is the only person in this world who is related to him by blood.


    And Ron had already thought about how to get to Elbaff.


    There are many giants and pirates in this sea, such as the small garden island at the entrance of the paradise and the two guarding the gate of the justice island.Lorne was about to grab one to act as his guide.


    After all, these giants always know the way home.


    Garrett sat aside, playing with his fingers boringly, the crimson diamond ring on the index finger of his left hand glowing brightly.


    Maybe it''s been too long, Garrett felt a little sleepy, so he stood up, walked behind Ron, hugged him, and then closed her eyes against Ron''s solid back.


    "This raft is a bit crude, thank you very much."


    Lorne touched Garrett''s smooth hair, and a faint fragrance of a girl came from it.


    This ship was made by stitching them together with wooden planks scattered around Slanka.Because of the big bang, the fishes in the nearby waters were all scared away, and Lorne had no choice but to go out to sea through this simple ship.


    Fortunately for him, the people of the Red-haired Pirates group are even more miserable. They have a whole boat crowded on a small raft.Fortunately, the members of the Red-haired Pirates are all optimistic and don''t care about these.


    At parting, Shanks waved his hands, bid farewell to Lorne, and said triumphantly.


    They will leave the new world for a while, and meet again later, they may be enemies.


    He will not be merciful.


    Of course, Lorne didn''t care about this. Such words were nothing more than angry words among friends.


    But there is one thing more important than this.


    Lorne''s eyes froze, revealing a trace of killing intent. He took out the phone bug and dialed a number.


    "Blu Blu Blu."


    "Hey, this is Violet." An intellectual female voice passed through the other end of the phone worm. As Lorne''s secretary, Violet was always ready to answer Lorne''s instructions.


    "Help me offer a reward in the underground world." Lorne said coldly.


    "Who?" Violet was stunned, but quickly reacted, someone should have offended Ron.


    "Aze, the ghost hand Francis Yaze." Lorne said a person''s name.


    When Azer calculated Lorne, he was already on Lorne''s kill list.


    This time Lorne escaped, so he was ready to meet death in a panic.


    "That King Qiwuhai?" Violet realized the seriousness of the matter. One current King Qiwuhai issued a reward to another King Qiwuhai, which was unprecedented.


    As an ally of the navy, the world government has always tried its best to put an end to any grievances between the king''s Qiwuhai. Even the sordidness of Lorne and Moria before was reconciled under the mediation of the world government.


    Even if it is only a superficial reconciliation.


    But the reward offered by Lorne undoubtedly tore the last layer of face.


    "How many rewards should I make?" Violet asked solemnly.


    She could be sure that Lorne was really angry.


    "Billions." Lorne said lightly."Don''t talk about life or death."


    Since this Yaze values ??the bounty so much, he will offer him a high-priced bounty.


    Lorne didn''t expect the group of waste bounty hunters to be able to kill Yaze, he did so, just announcing an attitude.


    This Yaze, offended him Lorne, and the two sides continued to die.


    Anyone who wants to help Yaze must weigh his own strength and whether he can offend the powerful Weinhill family.


    The summer of 1509 in the Haiyuan calendar.The two news shocked the entire sea.


    One is that the former naval admiral, Black Wrist Zefa, was defeated by the crazy newcomer, the evil spirit of the New Pirate League during the mission.


    He himself became his captive.


    This Huo also made a high-profile announcement to publicly execute Zefa.


    Under the leadership of the hero Kapu and General Kuzan, the navy raided Stone Island to rescue Zefa, but Kaido led his men to attack.


    There was a fierce decisive battle between the two sides.


    According to incomplete statistics, in this war, Kaido lost more than ten pirate ships, and the navy lost more than three times Kaido¡¯s side. Even Zefa also left permanent injuries and could no longer fight. .


    The second thing silenced everyone.


    Shanks of the Red-Haired Pirates meets with the world''s number one swordsman to fight in Silanka.


    No one knows the outcome of the decisive battle, but after that battle, Slanka was completely wiped from the sea.

 443 Chapter 437 "Big Business"

    North Sea, Mini Island.


    A bald man set foot on the island in a boat, took off his sunglasses, and the sun was a little dazzling.


    Mini Island is a small and moderately prosperous island. Because it is adjacent to the navy branch, ordinary pirates dare not invade.In addition, it is rich in oak that can be used for shipbuilding, so the residents of the island can live and work in peace.


    "Is this here?" The man smiled comfortably, and then lit the information in his hand.


    The soot fluttered with the wind and fell to the ground.You can vaguely see the words Fruit, Trade, Vulture Pirates, three weeks later.


    "You young man has no quality at all!"


    Just as the man was about to leave, a shriveled old man grabbed his clothes and said viciously.


    "Are you talking about me again?" The bald man didn''t react for a while, pointing to himself and asked in surprise.


    "Is there anyone here besides you?" The old man yelled angrily, pointing at the paper dust scattered on the ground.


    "It is you filthy people from the outer islands that make the neat Mini Island messy."


    It turned out to be the paper dust scattered on the ground.


    The bald man said with a smile, bent down and picked up the dust on the ground with his hands, and asked casually.


    "The law and order here is pretty good."


    In the era of big pirates, residents of other islands saw a stranger and their first reaction was whether the person was a pirate.


    The old man rushed over and shouted at himself, seeing that he had never experienced a pirate invasion.


    "Of course!" When the old man heard others praise him for being here, his spirits suddenly came to him.


    "Next to this island is the G23 branch of the Navy. The King of the North Sea, Colonel Scarlo the Whale Slayer is here, who dares to come?!"


    "Is that so?"


    The bald man threw the paper ashes into the trash can beside him, clapped his hands and said lightly.


    "Then you have good luck."


    King of the North Sea?He has never heard of this title, and perhaps the former Vinsmoke and Don Quixote families have this qualification.


    But as Gage was taken over by his family and Doflamingo led the Don Quixote family into the new world, Beihai no longer had the power to convince the crowd.


    A country that has not experienced artillery fire may be able to continue peacefully, but it will never be able to get out of the famous strong.


    Once their protective umbrella disappears, this small and weak country will be swallowed up by this cruel era in an instant.


    Moreover, this so-called G23 branch of the Navy is not a guardianship umbrella.


    At least in the eyes of the bald man, all the naval branches outside the great route are insignificant.


    The old man kept smiling after seeing the bald man putting away all the ashes.


    "It''s a good thing to make corrections if you know your mistakes. Don''t let me see you throwing rubbish!"


    "Oh, by the way, what''s your name, I want to notify the people of the Health Administration to stare at you."


    The bald man had been nodding his head and repeatedly saying yes. After hearing the old man ask his name, he was taken aback for a while, then put on his sunglasses and smiled.


    "Jodi. Carlos Jodi."


    ...


    After separating from the old man, Jody started looking for the bar.


    When Jodi stepped into this tavern called "Woodpecker House", at least Wushuang''s eyes noticed him.


    And looked at him all over.


    Experienced bounty hunters can judge whether the opponent is carrying a weapon by the protrusion of the clothes.


    After simply judging that Jodi did not carry any weapons, they continued to drink.But the eyes never left Jodi.


    Experience tells them that the hands of those who come are covered with the blood of many people. In this era, killing someone means that they have a reward on their backs.If the target gets drunk later, they don''t mind making a little extra money.


    However, Jody ignored the peeping of the people around him, instead he walked directly to the bar and ordered a glass of wine. After three rounds of wine, the drinkers began to talk loudly.


    They talked about everything, but the most lively thing discussed during this period was that one.


    "Hey, do you know that there is another big news in the new world!" a red-haired drunk man suddenly said.


    "What are you talking about?" his companion asked drunkly.


    "What else, of course, is that thing in the newspaper the other day!" the drunkard said excitedly.


    "About the battle between Hawkeye Mihawk and Red-haired Shanks in the new world of Slanka!"


    There was a lot of rumors about this incident, and the decisive battle between two top swordsmen destroyed a rich island.This makes the pirates who worship power surging.


    "But, I have inside information!" the drunkard said mysteriously.


    "It was not the duel of the two swordsmen that really destroyed Slanka."


    "I know, how can human power be so terrifying, isn''t this nonsense?" His companion deeply agreed.


    "I heard that the demon Lorne was also watching the duel of two top swordsmen on the island, one of the seven seas of the king at that time. But I don''t know why, he encountered another king, the sea of ??Qiwu, the ghost hand Aze."


    "The two had a dispute. The demon Lorne directly used the secret weapon of the Wienhill family and razed the entire Slanka to the ground."


    "But Yaze escaped, and the angry Lorne directly released a reward in the underground world."


    "Is it so scary?" his companion said dumbfounded."What weapon can destroy an island at once?"


    "Don''t you understand?" The drunk looks so strange to you.


    "I have a friend who is a shipbuilder, and he told me that there has always been a legend in the shipbuilding industry, that is, there is a supreme ship in the legend that it is easy to destroy an island with one shot."


    "In the new world where the strong are like clouds, is it weird to own such a ship?"


    "Not surprising." The other man raised his glass.


    "Cheers!"


    He murmured after he drank the wine in the glass.


    "New world!"


    Which man does not yearn for such a free and wanton life?


    ...


    It was almost time, and Jody didn''t pay attention to the chatting of these pirates, but asked the bartender pretending to be drunk.


    "Do you have anything here? What pirate group is recruiting helpers."


    Like most small islands, the tavern on Mini Island is also open all night, and part-time functions such as "exchanging information", "publishing rewards", "calling companions" and so on.


    The reason why Jodi asked this was because according to intelligence, it was a small group of pirates who got the thing, and they were going to make a deal with the Navy in a few days.


    However, it may be due to lack of strength and fear of being caught up in the navy. During this time, he was recruiting troops.


    Sure enough, after Jodi asked, a strong man with a beard sitting in the corner suddenly raised his head and looked at Jodi carefully.


    "Try him for me." The brawny man said lightly.

 444 Chapter 438: Jodys Test

    His subordinates made a look at the pirate at the other table, and then a drunkard immediately stood up and staggered towards Jodi.


    "Hey! Isn''t this a tiger shark offering a bounty of 20 million Pele, Roja?"


    The drunk sat next to Jodi, then put his hand on Jodi''s shoulder and shouted.


    "Don''t you recognize me? I''m Hart the wild dog."


    This caused the tavern to suddenly become quiet, and it took several seconds before the bustle resumed.


    But at this time, everyone present, including the previous group of bounty hunters, focused their attention on Jodi.


    At the same time, their breathing became a little quicker. Among the bounty hunters, their strength was not very top-notch, otherwise they would have gone to the new world to mix.


    Twenty million Baileys, for them, is a considerable number.


    I''m coming!


    Jody knew that someone was testing him, but he still pretended to ask blankly.


    "Did you admit the wrong person, I am not..."


    Before he finished speaking, Hart blocked Jody''s mouth.


    "I said what are you afraid of, with my brother, do anyone dare to attack you?"


    After speaking, he greeted the bartender and ordered a case of wine.


    "Today, if you and my brother are drunk or not!"


    Gulugulugulu.


    The two continued to drink.But this Hart didn''t seem to have a good amount of alcohol, and he didn''t drink much, so he fell on the table.


    "Hahahaha," Jody laughed, as if mocking Hart''s drinking.


    But at this time, a bounty hunter in a cowboy costume suddenly appeared in front of them.


    "A bounty of 8,000,000 (eight million) Bailey''s wild dog Hart," then turned his head and glanced at Jody.


    "And Pele''s Tiger Shark Roja with a bounty of 20 million (20 million)?"


    "Who are you?" Jody asked blankly.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am," the bounty hunter pulled out a revolver.This is the latest product of "Wein Hill Armed Company". The silver-white streamlined gun body is very beautiful, and the burst speed is quite fast, and it can be modified to fill large-caliber ammunition.


    This gun was bought by him from the battlefield of Ikky Island in the middle of the North Sea at a high price.


    "The important thing is, I took the bounty on your two heads!"


    boom!


    Flames erupted from the muzzle, and a large-caliber ammunition roared out.Pointed at Jody''s head.


    Jody originally wanted to use armed and domineering to resist, but after another thought, Bei Hai did not have the concept of domineering, but deflected his head and pretended to be an instinctive reaction of the body.


    The bullet flew over Jodi''s face.Hit the bar in the pub.


    "The bounty hunter and the pirate are fighting!"


    Only then did the drinkers react, panicking and preparing to flee, but found that the door of the tavern had long been blocked by a group of bounty hunters.


    "This door seems to be broken!" a bounty hunter said lightly.


    "So I wronged everyone to stay here for a while."


    This man led a group of bounty hunters to besiege him, did he want to test himself?


    Jody squinted and began to think.


    To be honest, this class of bounty hunters, he really doesn''t care about it.After all, as early as ten years ago, he was a big pirate who offered a bounty close to 100 million.


    After so many years, his strength has improved, I don''t know how much.


    But since there is a test, that is to say, "there is an examiner" to observe in secret.Jody opened his eyes and couldn''t show too much strength to make the opponent afraid, nor could he be too weak to make the opponent look down on him.


    "Fortunately, I missed it." The bounty hunter holding a revolver saw that he missed a shot. He was surprised. When he wanted to shoot another shot, he was hit by a wine bottle in the wrist by Jody.


    The revolver fell to the ground and slipped into a corner.


    "Dare to attack me!" Jody roared pretending to be angry, and an old fist hit the bounty hunter''s face directly.


    In order to avoid hitting the opponent to death at once, he still kept a bit of strength, but because of this, he also directly blasted the opponent''s nose.


    "How dare you!" The bounty hunter said with an incredible expression of blood flowing from his fingertips, clutching his nose.


    At this time, his companions had already walked over and slowly surrounded the two of Jodi.


    "A mere pirate, how dare to attack a bounty hunter?!"


    Just as these bounty hunters were about to do something, a strong male voice slowly sounded in their ears.


    "Do you really think of yourself as the master of this sea?"


    "I am also a bounty criminal, you have influenced me to drink as a bastard."


    Bearded got up, picked up the silver revolver on the ground, and started playing.He reminded that three meters up, just standing there, there is a pressure.


    "So, is the door of the tavern ready now?"


    "A bounty is 65,000,000 (65 million) Bailey''s vulture Modo." The headed bounty hunter said the name of the person who came.


    Then he waved his hand and said to the companions behind him.


    "let''s go!"


    Vulture Modo is a veteran pirate group in the North Sea. After the Don Quixote family left the North Sea, they became the top power in the North Sea.


    The title of vulture does not mean that he looks like a vulture, but that he is as cruel as a vulture.


    After the bounty hunters had left, the drinkers in the tavern made a roar of laughter.


    Bounty hunters who are arrogant and embarrassed are rare.


    When the door of the tavern was closed again, Modo helped Jody and Hart back to his seats and poured a glass of wine for them.


    "I heard you are looking for the Pirate Group to join?"


    Modo pretended to ask casually.


    The show meat is here!That''s what Jody was waiting for, he answered honestly.


    "Yeah, I am the one who can fight most with us. My dream since childhood is to be a pirate."


    "It can be seen." Modo said, squinting. Jody''s skill just now is indeed good. With a little practice, he can become a qualified fighter.


    And he didn''t abandon Hart and escape alone.This kind of simplicity is rare in the Pirate World.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Jody." Jody touched his head and said honestly.


    "It''s the same name as the Jody of the Wienhill family. People from my hometown usually laugh at me with that, so I''m going to sea and show them as a big pirate!"


    "Nice dream!" Modo commented. He looked around at Jodi and didn''t see anything suspicious.He opened his big hand to him.


    "Will you join us, I have a big business."


    "When I finish this business, we will have inexhaustible wealth. At that time, let alone the thugs under King Qi Wuhai, even Ron himself will not be comparable to you!"

 445 Chapter 439 Test and Attack

    Seeing that Modo was not suspicious, Jody let go of her clenched hand.


    What the boss said is really right, many people may fall into the dark under the light.


    Who could have imagined that the well-known senior cadre of the Vennhill family, the Searing King Jody, would actually appear in this small bar, looking for the Pirates to accept himself.


    And he used his real name without shy.


    Just now, Jody was still thinking that if Modo doubted himself, then he would resort to violence.


    Although he didn''t care about the strength of these pirates, if Modo didn''t say anything and didn''t tell where he put that thing, he would have nothing to do.


    The two solid hands were held together, Modo was refreshing, and Jody was honest.


    Next came the traditional activities of pirates. Modo ordered a lot of wine as a ceremony to welcome Jodi to join.The crowd drank until midnight, and several drunk men lay on the table, getting drunk.


    "Boss, he seems to be really drunk."


    Hart the wild dog pushed Jodi, but after seeing that the latter had no reaction.Then he said flatly to Modo.


    "Yeah." Modo is worthy of being an old river and lake. After drinking so much wine without changing his face, he nodded slowly.


    "Do you want me to check this guy''s foundation?" Hart said.


    "No need." Modo shook his head and drank the remaining wine in the bottle.


    "Anyway, it''s just a small character to behave. Our real hole card is that guy."


    "I just tried his strength. It should be about the same as Tonier, the white bear with a bounty of 9,800,000 (9.8 million) Bailey. In any case, it will not affect my plan."


    "Boss wise!" Hart said flatly, helped Jodi up, patted his face, and said grinningly.


    "Hello, brother, why are you drunk, we should go home."


    "Drunk?" Jody said vaguely.


    "I''m not drunk, I can still drink!"


    The drunk said he was not drunk!The two laughed.Walking out of the tavern, he didn''t know that his head was drooped, and Jody didn''t know when he opened his eyes.


    A trace of clarity flashed in his eyes.


    The vulture and pirate group stayed in Mini Island for three days. In the past few days, Modo took them every day to have fun and sing songs every night.Jody also got acquainted with everyone in the Pirates.


    Modo, the captain of the vulture pirate group, works part-time as a navigator, and is also the backbone of the entire pirate group.


    He has several henchmen under his command, such as Hart, the wild dog who is the leader of Modo.


    Silent, the one-eyed dragon Shiqi using a machete.


    And a very mysterious, other crew members can only use "that person" to replace the other party''s name.Jody has stayed here for so many days and has never seen him.


    Jody once asked Hart side by side what Modo''s plan was, but every time he was evasively turned away by this big mouth.


    Finally one day, as soon as Jody woke up from a hangover, Hart walked into his room with a smile on his face.


    "Hey, rookie, we have a mission!"


    The opportunity is here!


    Jody pretended to be at a loss and followed Hart out. Hart''s order was that the boss would meet someone in the woods on the western side of Mini Island.


    The resident of the Vulture Pirate Group is a small house on the edge of Mini Island. At this time, Modo the Vulture is sitting in the lobby, awkward, as if waiting for something.


    It wasn''t until a strong man with light brown hair came in carrying a box that he was relieved.


    "I thought you wanted to swallow this thing alone." Modo pretended to say casually, expressing his dissatisfaction with the other party being late.


    "Hahaha, how is this possible." The other party sat next to Modo, with a smile on his face as if everything was under control.Put the suitcase on the table.


    "After all, you are the one who brought me into the Pirate World, how could I betray you?"


    "It''s hard to say." Modo said lightly, "After all, you are Diez Barreiros."


    Modo opened the suitcase with a red cloth inside, with a fruit in the middle.


    A peculiar shape, like a peach heart, with a spiral fruit on the surface.


    "Who would have thought that this little thing would be worth five billion Baileys?"


    Barrerus picked up the fruit, placed it in front of him, and examined it carefully.


    "It can also be seen that the Navy seems to desperately need this thing, and it doesn''t even matter to deal with a traitor like me."


    "Perhaps, we can use this to blackmail the navy once when the transaction is completed."


    "It''s the first time I''ve met someone who calls myself a traitor." Modo frowned, put the fruit away and put it in the suitcase.


    "Get ready to go, Colonel Scarrow from the G23 branch is still waiting for us."


    "If the people on this small island know that their admired hero Scalo is secretly trading with the pirates. I don''t know what expressions they will show."


    Modo said sarcastically, but just after taking a step, he frowned slightly. He suddenly felt a little hot.


    "Why do you keep silent?"


    Barreiros'' mouth moved, but there was no sound.At this time, Modo suddenly realized that something was wrong.


    He couldn''t hear anything, as if someone had pressed the mute button in his ear.


    "I was attacked!"


    The two suddenly reacted. They should have been attacked by someone with some strange ability. The two of them rushed out of the door, only to find that the whole house was lit up.


    This place turned into a sea of ??fire, and the fire snake roared, but there was no sound of burning. There were pirates in their dreams, and they were ignited by the fire snake. The whole person rushed out of the door, fell into the fire, and wailed.


    But the weird thing is that the whole process didn''t make any business, just like a pantomime.


    "You must leave here quickly," Modo said in a deep voice, and regardless of whether Barreiros heard it or not, he picked up the box and hurried out.


    But at this time, he suddenly felt a cold in his back, and a sharp dagger stabbed out of his chest.


    A man with clown makeup came out of the sea of ??flames, and he slashed through the throats of the pirates.


    The beauty is like a silent dance, and the ticket to watch this dance is the lives of everyone.


    The man walked to Modo and took the box in his hand.The corners of the mouth split an arc.Made a mocking expression.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Modo opened his eyes wide and wanted to curse, but in this silent world, no one could hear what he said.


    "The mission is completed and the fruits of the operation have been achieved."


    The man appeared in a lane next to the hut, took out a phone bug and said slowly.


    "Yeah, I see." An old and steady male voice came from the other end of the phone worm.


    "You also have to be careful and pay attention to safety."


    "I''m afraid I can''t be careful," the man seemed to be feeling something. He turned around and saw a tall man with light brown hair walking towards him with a gloomy expression.

 446 Chapter 440 Create God!

    "I have had a little accident here, I will call you after I finish processing."


    The clown man slowly hung up the phone worm.There was a slight smile at the man behind him.


    "My task doesn''t include solving the traitors. Don''t force me to do it, Barreiros."


    "This is the reason why I left the navy.


    Barreiros said with a gloomy expression.


    "Your task should be to steal this fruit before the transaction. After all,"


    "The navy is glorious and a symbol of justice." Barreiros said sarcastically.


    "The righteous navy never trades with us dirty pirates."


    "Whatever you say."


    The clown snapped his fingers, and the alley became extremely silent.


    This is his ability, the fruit of silence. After the ability is used, no sound will be produced within a certain range.


    The reason why they are ambushed is because the navy internally reasoned based on the habits of Barreiros and Modo that these two insatiable pirates are very likely to blackmail the navy after the transaction is completed.


    So simply don''t do two things, and get this fruit by eating black.


    However, sending the clown man over is also a helpless move. Most of the navy''s energy has been held back by the two things that happened in the new world before, and it can''t be released at all.


    Otherwise, sending a lieutenant general directly over, wouldn''t it be safe to do so.


    Barreiros is obviously not used to the suddenly peaceful environment, but the clown man has no plans to fight Barreiros. He throws a smoke bomb, and then disappears in the smoke bomb. Without a trace.


    The fallen Navy Diez Barreiros, once a brigadier-level officer in the Navy, was a good old man with a simple and honest character. However, after the incident about six or seven years ago, his personality changed drastically and he blatantly defected from the Navy and became A pirate.


    However, even though he became a pirate, Barreiros''s strength was beyond doubt, and the clown man was not sure of victory.


    The smoke cleared, and the figure of the clown man disappeared without a trace. Barreiros furiously punched the wall of the alley. The wall cracked every inch and the house collapsed.


    This was so, and he couldn''t calm his heart down, he chose to leave after he wrecked a circle around here.


    "Ahem."


    On the other side of the wall, the clown man leaned against the wall, took out a lighter and lit a cigarette for himself.


    He didn''t run very far, he kept standing here watching Barreiros'' performance.


    But just after the cigarette was half burned, he suddenly heard the sound of a person applauding.


    "Papa."


    "You''re endless, knowing that I can''t catch it..." The clown man turned his head and said impatiently.But after seeing the person who came, he was suddenly stunned.


    "I didn''t expect that Qi Wuhai''s younger brother would be a spy planted by the navy."


    Jody clapped and walked slowly in front of the clown man.Said sarcastically.


    "I''m very curious, if Doflamingo learns about this, what kind of expression will appear on his face."


    "What do you mean, Mr. Corazon."


    "People from the Wienhill family!" Corason stubbed out the cigarette, his face uncertain.


    He is different from Modo. As the core cadre of the Don Quixote family, he certainly knows Jodi, who is a solid ally of Don Quixote, the Wienhill family.


    Modo, Barreiros, they don''t know themselves, so they can stay alive, but this Jody can''t let him go anyway!


    The identity of one''s navy spy can never be revealed!


    "Have you killed yourself?" Jody said playfully.After finding out the location of the fruit of the operation, he no longer had to pretend to be that silly appearance.


    "It just so happens that I am also interested in this thing in your hand."


    Jody said playfully.


    ...


    Ten minutes later.Jody took the suitcase and walked out of the pile of rubble.Under the absolute power gap, any ability tricks are meaningless.


    Whether it was physical strength, speed, or mastery of domineering, Jodi completely suppressed Coralzon.If it weren''t for Lorne''s order, he wouldn''t be prepared to stay alive.


    And because of his identity, Corazon would never mention this matter to Doflamingo, so he could only swallow the pain himself.


    Jodi came to the port of Mini Island, ready to board the ship he had prepared and leave here.But he was stopped by someone.


    The old man who asked Jody to clean up the paper dust looked at Jody carefully, as if he wanted to see if the other party did nothing bad.


    But just when he was about to say something, he was stopped by someone, and a young man ran over in a panic. There was still a fire and dead words in the words.


    Hearing this, the old man didn''t have time to entangle with Jodi and left quickly.


    Lying comfortably in the cabin, Jody took out a phone bug and said to the other side.


    "Boss, I got things."


    "Got it." A man''s slacking voice came from the other end of the phone worm, and the other side was leaning, as if writing something.


    He took out the peach heart fruit in the box, examined it carefully, and then asked suspiciously.


    "But I don''t know what''s so good about this thing, but it''s able to perform operations on people. As far as the treatment is concerned, isn''t Xiao Anqian''s ability better? There are no side effects."


    "Because the biggest use of the fruits of surgery is not to treat people." Lorne said lightly.


    "Don''t use this fruit, help me get it back safely."


    The biggest use of the fruit of surgery is to perform immortal surgery for a person, but once the surgery is performed, the capable person will die on the spot.


    Lorne didn''t want to risk his subordinates'' lives.


    "I know the boss, I don''t want to be a capable person like yours. As a pirate, I can''t even swim."


    Jody said dismissively.


    "That''s fine." Lorne said lightly, and then hung up the phone worm.


    Inside the laboratory of sky city.


    Lorne put down the quill in his hand and handed a bunch of data to Gage, who was sitting opposite him.


    "Can you make this for me?"


    Jiaji took the data, looked at it, and said with a frown.


    "Isn''t this about adjusting your physical fitness to the level of an ordinary person, and then creating a clone?"


    "Yes, yes, you just need to provide some blood, and then cultivate it in the culture room for three days."


    "How much." Lorne said lightly.


    "Minimum 100cc, maximum 1000cc, and then at least three weeks."


    "The more blood provided, the faster the culture."


    "Okay, then I''ll accompany you to the laboratory to get some blood."


    "But I have a question, what does it mean for you to cultivate a clone?" Gage asked doubtfully. The physical fitness required by Lorne is similar to that of a navy recruit.For a scientist like him who has studied the gene industry for most of his life, it is just a piece of cake.


    "What are you doing." Lorne took a deep breath and said playfully.


    "Create God."

 447 Chapter 441 Bait

    Doflamingo once explained to himself that any devil fruit can be awakened.


    The awakening of the animal devil fruit can obtain a powerful recovery ability, as well as some characteristics of this animal.


    After the natural devil fruit is awakened, it becomes the natural element itself, which can easily and permanently change the terrain of an area.


    The awakening of the Superman Devil Fruit can change the surrounding environment.


    For example, he himself can transform all the surrounding buildings into thin lines.


    At that time, Lorne didn''t know what to do. He couldn''t imagine what would happen after he awakened?Turn people around into perception?


    That is too abstract. Lorne believes that the essence of fruit awakening is either to tap the potential of the fruit at a deeper level and strengthen its effect, or to expand the scope of the fruit from oneself to others, or to conceptualize it.


    When he realized this, Lorne suddenly became clear.He seems to have fallen into a misunderstanding.


    The essence of perceiving fruits is to strengthen one''s five senses, to make oneself hear more clearly, see farther, and be able to observe the world from a third perspective.


    However, Lorne developed a "illusion killer" that changes the opponent''s perception, and a "distorted illusion" that controls the opponent through perception.


    Thinking about it now, isn''t this another characteristic of fruit awakening, which expands the scope of fruit and conceptualizes it?


    I completed the fruit awakening a long time ago.


    Since his own ability to fruit awakening can control others, then Lorne needs to verify his conjecture.


    "Creating a god?" Gachi was unclear, but his boss had always been a godly god, and he didn''t ask anything.


    After taking out a pair of needles from the cold storage room and taking a tube of blood from Ron, he said lightly.


    "The laboratory has limited beds. Remember to take this thing away in a few days."


    It takes more than five years for normal clone fighters to grow from embryos into individuals.


    But that''s all because of the need to control costs in the case of mass production. Now that the Wienhill family has a big business, they don''t care about it.


    "Okay, I am waiting for your good news."


    Lorne took off his sleeves.At this time, he was wearing a white robe and a pair of round-frame glasses, and his long black hair was neatly organized, matching his gentle smile.


    It''s not like a gangster who is dominating the ocean, but like a gentle teacher.


    After speaking, he walked out of the laboratory. Violet had been waiting outside for a long time. After seeing Lorne coming out, he said quickly.


    "The bait you put out last time was hooked."


    "Which?"


    "Solang." Violet said faintly, "The slave ship sent him to Bubble Island, and then passed through the slave trade center there. After several rounds, he finally reached the hands of a pirate group that occupied an island. ."


    "It seems that their ambitions are not small." Lorne said lightly. In this developed shipping world, a craftsman who can build ships is an extremely rare talent.


    "Yes, it is said that they have been peeping at the territory left by Skee before, and they have been in constant conflict with Sea Knight Gaia."


    Violet said lightly.


    "But this is not the point. After Suolang gained stability, he went around to denigrate you, Young Master, saying that you crossed the river and demolished the bridge, ungrateful."


    "It fits his character very well." Lorne didn''t fluctuate in his mood.


    He is indeed very kind to his family, but he has never regarded this Suolang as his family.


    "After the news that he had worked for the Weinhill family, his worth doubled, and even the little pirates offered him, hoping to get some family secrets."


    "But just a day ago," Violet said slowly as he changed his voice.


    "Soran was robbed."


    "Judging from the traces left on the battlefield, the person who robbed him is most likely the woman under his command, Ji Aoya, the ghost demon."


    It turned out to be her.


    Lorne remembered the woman with outstanding temperament wearing a red cheongsam during the Seven Wuhai Meeting of the King.


    She didn''t know that Yaze had been controlled by Huo, and she was still trying her best to fight for Yaze''s position at the meeting.


    "Aze has a good group of companions." Lorne said with a smile. The reward he issued in the underground world was very clear. That is that Yaze has offended me. Anyone who wants to help him will be regarded as Veenxi. Enemies of the Er family.


    At this juncture, Oya even dared to do so, that is, pushing herself to the opposite of the Wienhill family.


    "remarkably brave."


    This was Lorne''s evaluation, and at the same time, he also felt that there was some good luck. Originally, Suolang was a bait for Huo, but he didn''t expect this Yaze to bite him without even thinking about it.


    "Is the empty island set up?" Lorne asked Violet.


    "Already ready." Violet said lightly.


    "According to your instructions, after all the residents of Sky Island have moved to Sky City, we will transform Sky Island into a prison."


    "Okay." Lorne nodded without saying much.


    But at this time, a phone worm on Violet suddenly rang.


    "After so long, have those guys finally couldn''t sit still?" Lorne said lightly, then motioned to Violet to connect.


    This phone worm is dedicated to the king''s Qi Wuhai, and only the five old stars and a few of the high-ranking navy can call here.


    They contacted themselves for only one reason, and that was to adjust the contradiction between themselves and Yaze.


    "Lorne, are you crazy?"


    As soon as the telephone worm was connected, an old man yelled at him.


    "Why are you posting a reward for Yaze in the underground world?"


    "Because he offended me." Lorne said non-committal.


    "Then you can''t do this," said the Warring States angrily.


    "The Seven Martial Seas under Kings are part of the three major forces in the New World. They must be united against foreign enemies."


    The Warring States period had some headaches. The navy had a decisive battle with Kaido just now. Although Zefa was successfully retaken, the latter lost its combat effectiveness permanently.If you start fighting again, you may be taken advantage of by others.


    "Yaze counted against me, I almost died there." Lorne said lightly, and a single sentence blocked the phone worm from the other side of the Warring States period.


    "..."


    "..."


    The two were silent for a while, and after a while, the Warring States Period said.


    "Then do you have a suitable candidate for King Qi Wuhai."


    Because of the destruction of Slanka, he didn''t know what happened on the island. Now that he heard Ron say this, he decisively regarded Azer as an abandoned son.


    After all, Lorne''s "Wynhill Armed Company" has businesses all over the world, and even within the Navy, a considerable part of the weapons and equipment are produced by Weynhill, and Lorne himself is also a strong veteran.


    Putting two people together, fools know who to choose.

 448 Chapter 442: The Worlds Highest Right

    "Recommend someone?"


    The meaning of Warring States.It was made clear that the above could give up Yaze, but Ron must come up with someone to fill the vacancy of Yaze.


    "The murlocs should be fine for the seamen."


    Lorne said lightly, although Jinping at this time was not as strong and domineering as in the original, but he had already begun to possess strength, and even his Tiger was quite inferior.


    "Murloc?" The Warring States period shook his head decisively.


    "No murloc, you know it."


    It seems that at this time, the gap between humans and murlocs is still very large.


    Perhaps the Warring States itself didn''t care about the peaceful race, but the non-my race would have different hearts. If there were no restrictions, they would still be worried about being very peaceful.


    Lorne also perfunctorily said the names of several pirates, including the nearest sea knight Gaia or Golden Emperor Tezolo, but they were all rejected by the Warring States on the grounds of inappropriateness.


    When he got to the back, even Ron was a little impatient, he frowned and asked.


    "What does the navy mean?"


    "Dialos." The Warring States Period slowly said a person''s name,


    "The things above did not allow Huo to happen again, so I pay close attention to the new people that are constantly emerging."


    "This Diaros is the best one among these newcomers. If possible, the above wants him to be the king of Qiwuhai."


    "But the Navy is not doing this now, so you need to come forward to help the Navy communicate."


    "He just appeared in the Chambord Islands some time ago, and counting the time, he should come to your site soon."


    This person should be the one that the Navy was going to use to replace Moria, Lon lowered his head and began to think.


    Lorne had heard of this Diaros before.It is a newcomer who has only entered the great sea route in the last year.He once attacked Judicial Island angrily because his companion was arrested.


    Finally, before his companion crossed the gate of justice, he was rescued.


    It seems to be able to turn the things you touch into ashes, wherever you go, no grass will grow, like the end of the day.


    If it were him, he would indeed have the strength to serve as the post of King Seven Wuhai.


    However, it can also be seen that the navy''s situation is a bit embarrassing, otherwise, before this, "inferior" pirates like Diaros would not be taken into consideration at all.


    "Yes, I''ll go talk to him." Lorne nodded and accepted the matter.


    "But I have a request. Regardless of success or failure, I will have the Navy give me a way to get to Elbaff."


    "Albuff, the country of giants?" Warring States asked suspiciously.


    "What are you doing there?"


    Elbaff is the strongest country in this sea. The world government has repeatedly tried to include it under its own command, but they have been rejected by the other side.


    Seeing that Lorne didn''t answer, the Warring States period was also somewhat helpless.


    "I can only send a giant lieutenant general to you, as to whether he is willing to take you there, I can''t say."


    "enough."


    Lorne said lightly.


    Perhaps it was because the busy government affairs made the spirit of the Warring States period somewhat depressed, or the burden on the shoulders was too heavy, the Warring States dialect at this time was much more than usual.The two chatted for a while before hanging up the phone worm.


    After hanging up the phone worm, the smile on Lorne¡¯s face disappeared completely, and he asked Violet next to him.


    "Do you hear anything?"


    "The hero is late," Violet thought for a while and said seriously.


    "I was reading the biographies of emperors in the world recently and found that no matter how wise and capable kings are, they will inevitably become faint when they are old. They trust their own experience excessively and doubt those around them."


    "Pediculous, conservative."


    Lorne said sharply.


    "The successive failures have made the Warring States more daunting. He is afraid that the current situation will get worse and dare not make changes."


    "Do you think it''s the same era when you could crush everything with personal force?"


    Lorne turned his head to look at Gage''s laboratory and his arsenal, with a regretful expression on his face.


    As a human for two generations, he deeply knew that manpower was insignificant in the face of the cold war machine.


    The sword of Damocles, volcanic explosives... these things all verify the correctness of Lorne''s theory.


    Since Roger started the era of the great pirates, he must personally lead the arrival of the mechanical era.


    The waves of the times are coming!


    ...


    Mary Joa, there was a thin man sitting on the empty throne where there should be no one. He was holding a book and looking at it lazily, yawning from time to time and making a lazy voice.


    At this time, the door of the hall slowly opened, and several old people walked in. They walked straight to the throne, and then knelt down respectfully.


    "Master Yim, please guide us!"


    If anyone else sees this scene, they will be surprised, because these old people kneeling on the ground are the highest authority of the world government.


    Five old stars!


    "What happened?" The man called Yim closed the book in his hand and asked calmly.


    "About what happened in Slanka and Stone Island."


    The kimono man with a long sword said.


    "Oh, this little thing." Eim rubbed his temples.


    "Don''t you just decide by yourself?"


    "The important thing is not this." The goatee in a suit said slowly.


    "It is the devil fruit that appeared in this incident."


    He took out Xiannianhuo''s reward list and placed it on the table under Yim, then briefly described the ability of Xiannian''s fruit, and finally concluded.


    "This fruit is too evil."


    "And the power to destroy Slanka." The goatee took out another photo from his body, which looked like a work photo of a young man with white hair.


    His eyes were deep, as if he had seen everything through.


    "The volcanic rock explosive developed by Begapunk has terrible destructive power and can easily destroy an island."


    "The power is comparable to the legendary Pluto."


    "It''s terrible for this kind of stuff to fall outside."


    "Is there something comparable to Pluto?" A flash of memory flashed across Eim''s eyes.


    "And," the old man wearing a black turban and white curly hair took out a document. At the top of the document was Ron''s reward list.


    "This Vennhill family''s bloodline seems to have mastered the way to go up to ten thousand meters above the sky, and has created a terrible weapon."


    Below Lorne¡¯s reward list is a photo of him destroying an isolated island by the waters of Adela with the sword of Damocles, and a photo of a decisive battle with Jhin in the waters of Roxor.


    "This weapon is too dangerous to be mastered by a pirate!"


    "The incident eight hundred years ago must never happen again."


    The five old stars knelt down and asked in unison.


    "Master Im, please decide what to erase from this piece of history."

 449 Chapter 443 Void Trial

    The three photos are placed on the table, like criminals waiting for trial.


    And Yim is indeed the one who is qualified to judge everything.He slowly got up, took out a small knife with delicate patterns and walked down from the Void Throne step by step.


    In the eyes of most pirates, the current world government may be corrupt and incompetent, and simply cannot fight against this chaotic era.


    However, only a few strong people know that the world government is the most powerful force in the world.


    They have the ability to destroy this sea, any force.


    Eim walked to the table and gestured on several photos with a knife.And the five old stars also held their breath, looking forward to Eim''s decision.


    This method is called "Void Judgment." Every ten years or so, Eim can appoint a person, or something, to wipe it out of the sea.


    After being wiped out, even in this sea, there is no trace of this incident in any piece of paper, as if it had never appeared.


    Ten years ago, Eim had wiped out the "Pluto" design and let Roger.


    For twenty years, Eim obliterated the Wienhill incident,


    Thirty years ago...


    Forty years ago...


    Although the people in this sea do not know the existence of Yim, he is indeed silently influencing history.


    "Is it time to decide again?"


    Eam hovered the dagger over Lorne''s photo, a hint of memory appeared in his eyes.


    The photo shows Lorne with his arms outstretched and his back to the sun just when Baran defeated Ratzinger.


    "Do you want to wipe out Lorne?" The old man in a goatee suit asked calmly.


    "Although Lorne is one of the seven martial arts under the king, he is quite powerful, but he holds such dangerous things."


    "It is reasonable to wipe it out."


    "No," Eim said slowly.


    "I just thought of something interesting. This Lorne might surprise us with anything else."


    He inserted the dagger into Huo''s picture.


    "But I don''t want to see this fruit again."


    "Understood." The fifth old star in kimono with a knife slowly said, and then slowly backed out of the hall.


    In the huge Void King Court, only Yim was left.


    "call."


    I don''t know how long it took before Yim picked up Lorne''s photo, and after looking at it carefully, he said slowly.


    "Don''t let me wait too long."


    "I''m tired."


    ...


    The Wienhill family is under the territory, and the closest sea area to the entrance of the new world is Morman''s Bubble Island.


    However, since the New World has three main shipping lanes, but Bubble Island is located on one of them, Lorne can''t tell whether Diaros will choose this route.


    So he and Garrett were going to sea, going upstream along the route, to see if they could meet Diaros.


    But just when Lorne was about to set off from Sky City, Violet suddenly came to him.


    "There is one important thing, I think you should be interested in it."


    Violet said slowly.


    "What''s the matter?" Lorne asked with interest. Violet is quite a rigid person, unless she is very sure, otherwise she would not say that.


    "Mihawk just called and said that he wanted to find someone for him through the family''s intelligence network."


    "I''m really interested. Mihawk is a rare visitor."


    Lorne smiled and said that Mihawks is a typical lone ranger, who likes to be alone and is not interested in anything.His own personal strength is also at the top, and even Lorne can''t help much with things he can''t solve with a single blow.


    "That''s it," Viol¨¦ nodded characteristically, and went on.


    "He asks, do you remember the little girl with yellow face and skinny you saw in Slanka?"


    The little girl with yellow face and thin skin, Lorne recalled what he had seen and heard in Slanka, and found that the most direct reason for the conflict between Mihawk and Xiannian Huo was that Huo had caught someone and threatened Mihawk.


    "Master Mihawk took the little girl back to his residence, but after learning that her brother had died in the disaster in Slanka, the little girl felt a little depressed."


    "Master Mihawk wants to help the little girl find his father through the connections of the Wienhill family."


    Violet handed over a bunch of documents, on which were the information the little girl had heard about her father from her mother.


    And on the case of a bronze pocket watch, a somewhat blurred photo eroded by the years.


    A dark-skinned young man can be vaguely seen above, hugging a blonde beauty, laughing.


    "Is that so?" Garrett next to her suddenly said. After seeing this photo, she seemed to have thought of something and said suddenly.


    "I seem to know where his father is?"


    "Oh?" Lorne gave Garrett a surprised look. In such a vast ocean, wanting to find someone is no different from finding a needle in a haystack.


    On this sea, the most valuable thing is the favor, and the favor of the world''s largest swordsman is worth more than a fleet of the navy.


    He was still thinking about how to help Mihawk solve this matter. He didn''t expect Garrett to solve it in a blink of an eye.


    "Look at me." Garrett blinked slyly at Lorne.


    She was only sixteen years old at this time, at the time when she was the most youthful and energetic in her life. When Lorne saw Garrett''s appearance, he couldn''t help but feel a little dazed, and then couldn''t help but kiss her gently on the cheek.


    "Don''t do that." Xia Yun floated on Garrett''s cheek, and she glanced at Violet shyly, but found that Violet had turned around consciously without knowing when.


    Dried this bowl of dog food.


    ...


    After experiencing the invasion of the Pirates of the Sun, Bubble Island, instead of becoming depressed, became famous because of a phone call from Garrett that scared off Tiger, who was a murloc hero.


    Especially after the destruction of Slanka, Bubble Island has risen with the trend and has the momentum to replace its position.


    Many pirate groups will choose to stay here to add some new equipment, or pay to ask the craftsmen of the Weinhill family to help them improve their pirate ship.


    And because of the bloody fight in the paradise, these pirate groups will more or less lose some of their staff.They would choose to stay on Bubble Island for a period of time, recruit some subordinates, and some even simply buy some slaves.


    Some pirates who were tired of wandering around the world were attracted by the rich customs of Bubble Island and chose to stay here.


    At this time, a red three-masted sailboat came to this island.


    On the pole of his boat, there was a pirate flag with a flame skull, and beside the skull, there were some white broken spots.


    It''s like embers after the flame burns.

 450 Chapter 444 Great Beauty!

    "Finally came to the new world."


    On the bow of the pirate ship stood a young man with blond hair.


    He is more than two meters tall, but because of his symmetrical figure, he doesn''t feel sturdy. A beautiful blond hair is neatly organized and draped on his back.


    His deep blue pupils are extremely deep, as if to see everything through.


    He stood on the bow of the ship, looking at the bubble island in the distance, like a king who conquered everything.


    After arriving at the port, the man looked at the surrounding environment.Among the mahogany, countless bubbles rose slowly, flew into the air and burst violently.Then he smiled and said,


    "It''s kind of like the Chambord Islands we''ve been to before."


    His voice is full of magnetism, and people can''t help but stop and listen.


    "After all, Bubble Island has the name of the Little Chambord Islands, which is similar, and it is inevitable." Next to him, a red-haired girl said lightly.


    The girl wears headphones and self-cultivation sportswear, showing her good figure at a glance.


    "Not at all!"


    At this time, a young girl with flaxen hair couldn''t help refuting that she was a local resident of Bubble Island and witnessed how Bubble Island became prosperous step by step under the leadership of the Wienhill family.


    So the thing she hates most is that someone compares Bubble Island with Chambord.


    "Bubble Island is Bubble Island. Not some small Chambordian Islands!"


    The girl widened her eyes and said angrily.


    But after speaking, she suddenly became regretful. These people should be pirates who just came here?


    Will they become angry and hurt themselves?


    At this time, the girl started to feel annoyed by her impulse. You said that when you see a handsome guy, you should look at the handsome guy. Why should you talk?


    But this handsome guy is so handsome, he shouldn''t be angry.


    The girl looked at the blond man pitifully.


    Seeing this scene, the blond man laughed loudly, and then gently touched the girl''s head like the big brother next door.


    "You are right. There has never been a saying that anyone is like someone in this world. Everyone is unique."


    Wow, not only handsome, but also stylish and gentle!


    A nympho appeared in the girl''s eyes.At this time, the red-haired woman following the blond man gave a cold snort and took off the earphones from her head.Glancing at the girl with long flax hair, it was as if she was declaring sovereignty.


    Seeing this scene, the blond man was also quite helpless, he secretly blocked the girl''s outstretched hand, and then asked the girl with flaxen hair.


    "We have just arrived here and we are not familiar with the place of our lives. May I ask where we can find a place to live and a place for supplies."


    The girl didn''t speak, and stared at the blond man blankly. It wasn''t until the blond man''s hand swayed in front of her two times before she reacted.


    "Oh, oh, you can find a hotel street in the city where you live, just turn right along the path from the pier. If you still can''t find it, I can take you there."


    In fact, the pirates prefer to be drunk in the tavern, and the girl directly ignored the option of the tavern.


    How can a male god be so handsome?


    "No, we can go by ourselves."


    The blond man said with a smile, and then pulled the red-haired woman away slowly.


    "Oh, then you pay attention, if you can''t find it, you can come back and find me!"


    The girl said with regret.


    After making sure to leave the native of Bubble Island behind, the blond man released the red-haired girl''s hand.Said with a frown.


    "After all, this is the domain of that one, you should keep me back, Andariel."


    The girl''s hand was held, and the nails on it were extremely long. Looking carefully, there were some white hairs growing out of the pores on her delicate skin.


    "Do you dislike me?"


    The red-haired girl retracted her hand, licked it, and the nails on her hand slowly retracted, and then called out.


    "Meow."


    The blond man rubbed his temples. Andariel was originally a very meek and well-behaved little girl, but after eating that fruit, although she gained strong strength, her personality became extremely irritable and easily irritated.


    In order to avoid any irritation, she was asked to wear headphones.


    After licking his palm, Andariel clung to the man''s arms very well, rubbing his chest with his head.


    "You can only touch me with your hand."


    "Got it, my little Diaros."


    "Hey."


    "I hope you don''t want to suddenly go crazy like that time on Fishman Island. Those murlocs just drove us out of the island, and here, it is very likely to be against that one."


    The man called Diaros sighed, then took the girl''s hand and walked in the middle of the city.


    He came to Bubble Island this time only to replenish resources. After all, because Andariel went crazy on Murloc Island, he did not replenish any resources on the island. At this time, the food, spices and fruits on the ship were almost consumed.


    He didn''t have any conflict with the owner of Bubble Island, because that person''s deeds were so dazzling, even he had to be extremely jealous.


    At this moment, a huge warship came to the north port of Sdio.


    To be precise, it was a group of warships escorting a square floating object several meters wide and tens of meters long.


    A "huge" beauty was kneeling on this floating object.She has pale blond hair and is wearing an oversized lieutenant admiral uniform. She is holding a cup of tea and slowly savoring it.


    If it weren''t for her height of almost fifteen meters, others would definitely treat her as a noble girl who came out.


    "Really a big beauty." Lorne stood in the north port of Sdie, staring at this scene blankly.


    He originally planned to walk back along the route to see if he could meet the newcomer named Diaros.But just as he was about to set off, Zhuan Yuan suddenly called him and said half-jokingly that he had sent him a beautiful woman.


    In desperation, Lorne immediately returned to Sdie.


    "Finally, I feel a little hot every time I get to you."


    Zhuan Yuan was standing on the foremost warship, and when the warship was about to reach the port, he jumped over every month.


    Then he took off the navy robe, and put on a sexy swimsuit, showing his good figure in a glance.


    "I don''t know how you can endure it anymore." Feeling too hot, Zhuan Yuan''s slender figure shed some fine sweat, she whispered.Then she pointed at the blond giant sitting at the back of her body, winking at Lorne and said.


    "This is the lieutenant admiral, Jasmine. I didn''t lie to you, she is really a big beauty!"

 451 Chapter 445: Lieutenant General of the Giant Race

    "His Lord Qiwuhai, hello." The giant female named Jasmine stepped down from the floating object, stood in front of Ron, and offered a military salute.


    "May I ask what I can help you." Jasmine tilted her head and asked with some doubts.After the Stone Kingdom incident, the navy was hit hard and had to disperse most of its forces to the four seas in order to suppress the chaotic four seas.Jasmine originally thought that she had come out to deal with a vicious pirate, or annihilate some sea king, but she didn''t expect to come to see this famous king, Qiwuhai.


    Didn''t Warring States tell her in detail?


    Lorne narrowed his eyes slightly, and it was impossible for Warring States to make such a careless mistake.He didn''t tell Jasmine his purpose, there must be some reason.


    "Oh, that''s it." Lorne didn''t change his face, but smiled.


    "I have long admired Albuff''s sturdy people, strong national strength, and aspirations but have nowhere to go, so I want you to lead me."


    Because of the mutual trade, his relationship with the Navy is not too bad, and Lorne promised not to wreak havoc in Elbaff.This Jasmine should agree.


    "Want to go to Elbuff?" Jasmine''s tone gradually became cold, and the Tao Tu Zhuanyuan next to her quietly gave way to a space, and looked at Ron gloatingly.


    "It won''t work!" Jasmine drew the giant sword from her waist and slashed it towards Luo En. With Luo En''s notoriety, she couldn''t bring him back to her home.Besides, the only thing that the giantess brought home!


    Giants are not the same as humans. Their weapons never value whether they are made by famous people, whether they are light, or whether they can be sharpened.They only care about one thing,


    Is this weapon heavy enough and strong enough!


    As a lieutenant admiral, Jasmine''s weapons were naturally made by the Navy with a lot of money, and the huge sword weighing several tons was handy for her.Slash with a sword, like the sky and the earth split!


    "Giant Swordsmanship¡¤Shaking the Country!"


    Ron''s face changed drastically. He had thought that Jasmine would reject him, but he had never thought that the other party would directly and outrageously after hearing his request.Lorne turned around, taking Garrett to avoid this slash with a risk.


    Boom boom boom!


    The huge sword smashed into the ground, and a huge crack appeared in the ground, which continued to spread and blasted directly to a tall building in the distance.


    Then, this tall building was divided into two!


    Looking down from the sky, it was as if Sdio''s North Harbor had been torn open.


    The power of the giants is terrifying!


    Amidst the smoke and dust, Lorne slowly appeared, his face became extremely ugly, he raised his head and looked at Jasmine coldly.


    "I don''t know where I touched your Ni Lin, but now that you have decided to take action against me, are you ready to die?"


    "Always be prepared!"


    Seeing that Ron was not injured, Jasmine became strangely excited. She raised her giant sword and aimed at Ron, and said excitedly.


    At this time, she didn''t look like a lady before.


    "That''s good." Lorne closed his eyes, and after a while, when he opened his eyes, his eyes became extremely cold.


    Lorne leaped high, using the "moon step" technique in the air, paused for a moment in the air, and then rushed towards Jasmine''s head.He actually entered the "death" state directly!When dealing with an enemy like Jasmine who is known for his strength, only defeating her from the front is the biggest blow to her.


    "Good coming!" Jasmine yelled, lifting the knife and reclaiming it. The giant sword went from the bottom up and aimed at Ron.


    But Ron, who had entered the "Reaper" state, focused unprecedentedly. Facing the coming slash, his mind hadn''t reacted yet, and his body had already moved naturally. Ron''s body flying in the air suddenly once again Speed ??up, causing Jasmine''s attack to rush into the air.


    Lorne will hit his left cheek with a punch next time.


    Jasmine''s domineering appearance foreseeing Ron''s movements in advance, her head slightly tilted, and the dark, armed color domineering covering her forehead, and then slamming towards Ron.


    Jasmine is quite confident in her armed look and domineering. The giants'' physical strength is inherently strong, and she has a unique advantage in cultivation domineering, and she is the leader of the giants, and she is not afraid to face Lorne hard.


    In addition, seeing that there were no traces of armed domineering coverage on Ron''s arm, Jasmine was even more disdainful.


    "I have the winning ticket!"


    boom!


    As her forehead collided with the iron fist, Jasmine felt that the surface of Ron''s fist seemed to be wrapped in a drill, and easily tore off her own domineering armed look.


    boom!


    The iron fist hit Jasmine''s forehead directly, and Jasmine felt her dizziness, her body seemed to have lost control and was leaning forward.


    Lorne grabbed his hair, trying to press his head on the ground.The sharp pain from the hair being caught relieved her dizziness a lot. As soon as she gritted her teeth and held her huge sword in the other hand, she chopped off the curl of hair that was caught by Lorne in front.


    But the warrior''s instinct made her never know what giving up was.As a giant, Jasmine is cruel to the enemy and even more cruel to herself.Say no to this beautiful blond hair!


    But she still underestimated Lorne''s power. Before her sword could be cut, her nose could smell the breath of the earth.She had actually fallen to the ground, and the giant sword spun out, spinning continuously in the air.


    The outcome has been divided.


    Jasmine sighed while lying on the ground, but the pride of the giants made her reluctant to beg for mercy, just as Ron said, since she decided to take action, she must have a death consciousness.


    She closed her eyes and was ready to kill her neck.


    "I still don''t understand the customs of your giants." Lorne let go of his tightly held hand, the indifference in his eyes faded away.


    "But I can probably guess one or two."


    Lorne''s first words made Jasmine a little surprised. This man called a demon didn''t blame herself?


    "It''s nothing more than something unspeakable. But I have a reason to go to Elbuff." Lorne said seriously, he desperately wanted to know what his father was hiding.


    "If you take me there, if someone dares to embarrass you, tell him to come at me!"


    "Don''t you blame me?" Jasmine asked tentatively, the character displayed by Lorne was very different from the legendary demon that Javier would repay.Which one is his true face?


    Maybe he didn''t think so badly, Jasmine was shaken.


    But at this moment, Zhuan Yuan, who had been watching the battle just now, suddenly shouted.


    "Be careful!" The giant sword that Jasmine had just thrown high, fell from the sky after spinning, and thrust it straight into her head.


    Zhuan Yuan wanted to draw his sword, but it was too late.

 452 Chapter 446-Albuffs Position

    oom!


    The giant sword stuck into Jasmine''s head blankly, but Ron, who was standing next to Jasmine''s head, took a deep breath without rushing at all. He gently raised his right hand and aimed at the giant sword.


    "A real man will never blame a woman!"


    When the tip of the giant sword was half a centimeter away from Ron''s right hand, it seemed to have hit something, and suddenly stopped for a moment, making a harsh sound like metal rubbing.


    Then, the huge sword shattered from the tip of the sword, and the scattered iron pieces fell to the ground without injuring anyone.


    This is the strength of Liu Ying''s domineering, in terms of destructive power, ordinary domineering is hard to come by.


    "Isn''t it a shame that your beautiful hair is broken."


    Lorne turned around, walked towards Garrett, and waved his back to Jasmine.


    "I never force a woman. Give you time to think about it. It doesn''t matter if you still don''t want to." Lorne''s tone gradually became cold.


    "I don''t believe that in this sea, there is no giant willing to lead the way for the Wienhill family."


    "I said he has a terrible temper, right." Taotu Zhuanyuan helped her best friend from the ground, and Jasmine looked at Ron''s back with a complicated expression, and finally seemed to have made a decision. Shouted Lorne.


    "Wait a minute!"


    There was a trace of struggle on Jasmine''s face, but after Ron turned around, she still said loudly.


    "I am willing to take you, but you must never use the name of the Vennhill family."


    ...


    After half an hour, the old castle of the former Aiji family was now in the chamber of the Wienhill family. Lorne sat in the main seat and listened to Jasmine''s narration. Only then did he know why Jasmine first rejected him.


    In the country of giants, ordinary people are generally not allowed to go, but there are only two exceptions.


    One is the benefactor and the other is the lover.


    And Ron was naturally not Jasmine''s benefactor, so when Jasmine heard that Ron wanted to go to the kingdom of giants, she subconsciously thought that Ron wanted to be his lover.And because she had heard the news that he and the little girl from the Charlotte family had been engaged, she naturally regarded Lorne as a scumbag.


    After hearing Jasmine''s magical brain circuit, Ron showed an awkward but polite smile.Not to mention, as the helm of the top power of this sea, he has never lacked beautiful women around him.


    Even if Lorne wanted a lover, the difference between the two of them was too big!


    Lorne''s height was about the same as Jasmine''s finger, which could only be seen but not used.


    "As for why you can''t use the name of the Weinhill family," Jasmine gave Ron a complicated look and said slowly."It''s because the words of the Wienhill family represent a lot of things in Elbaff, and it will be very troublesome if they are known."


    Seeing Jasmine''s expression, Lorne probably guessed that his father had left Albuff with such a reputation when he was young, so that Jasmine is still fresh in his memory.


    "I see." Lorne said lightly. These things have nothing to do with him. What he really cares about is whether he can see his father in Albuff. After all, his father''s original words are to let himself go to Albuff. Looking for a man weaving a straw hat, whether his father is in Albuff, is just his guess.


    Moreover, there was one thing that Ron was very concerned about. His father said that no matter what happened, don''t avenge him, as if he had foreseen something.


    "About the location of Elbaff." Jasmine glanced at Lorne and knew that this was what he really cared about.


    "Albuff is located in the windless zone in the second half of the new world. There are only two ways to get there."


    "One is from the North Sea, across the huge triangular sea area of ??several sea king nests."


    "Secondly, starting from the New World, you only need to pass through a sea king nest, but," Jasmine glanced at Lorne before continuing."Go through the territory of the white beard."


    The king''s Qiwuhai, the navy, and the Four Emperors are the three major forces in the new world. Their existence has allowed the new world to maintain a fragile balance. The fact that a king''s Qiwuhai went to the Four Emperors'' territory is likely to break this Kind of balance.


    "Neptunes will become quieter for two periods of time each year, and the risk of passing through their nests will be greatly reduced." Jasmine glanced at Lorne and continued.


    "One is two months after the Xia Long Festival, and the other is two months after the Spring Bamboo Festival."


    "June, July and January and February?" Lorne muttered to himself, that is to say, the best time to enter Albuff is now?


    "So which route do you want to choose." Jasmine glanced at Ron and asked seriously.Although she is a giant, she is also a lieutenant admiral, knowing what the three words white beard mean in this sea.


    "It''s too far to go to Beihai," Lorne said faintly. If you want to go to Beihai, you have to go back to the paradise. It will take almost half a year to waste."It''s just a borrowing. I don''t believe that the old man with white beard can tear me up."


    Among the Four Emperors, although White Beard is recognized as the strongest, it is also recognized as the least ambitious. As long as his family is not involved, he will not care.


    ...


    The new world, an island.A young man with black hair was sitting under a rock, cursing.


    "Asshole! Asshole! How could they not die!"


    "The amount of volcanic rock explosives, even Kaido can''t fully bear it, how could they not die!"


    Yaze''s eyes were bloodshot, and he murmured to himself, in order to satisfy Begapunk''s experiment, he did not hesitate to offend Ron and them.But they didn''t expect that Ron and the others would dare to survive that kind of explosion completely!


    Now the whole sea knew that Lorne had sent out a billion Bailey to offer him Yaze''s head. Yaze didn''t dare to appear on any island with a little more traffic, lest he would be recognized.


    Ordinary pirates are certainly not afraid, but he is afraid that his whereabouts will be known by those people.


    You know, he offended not just Lorne alone, but also Doflamingo and Hawkeye Mihawk.Red-haired Shanks Pirates, Sun Pirates, etc.If those terrible powerhouses are attracted, even arrogant such as Ya Ze cannot guarantee that he will survive.


    The woman wearing a cheongsam next to her watched silently, knowing that Yaze had finished venting the anger in her heart, she said slowly.


    "This is the end of the matter. It is meaningless to bury the past. What you care about is what to do in the future."


    "Yes, Aoya, what you said is right." Ya Ze hugged the cheongsam woman''s shoulders and said excitedly.


    "I should really think about what to do in the future, like"


    He said with a frenzy on his face.


    "Strike first!"

 453 447 The Avengers

    Aoya''s complexion condensed. She originally asked Yaze to think about the future. She wanted to call him or find a powerful force, such as Kaido and Shiji, who had enemies with Lorne, and her subordinates were very friendly. White beard.


    Or take advantage of the fact that it has not caused much misunderstanding, and ask Lorne to apologize as soon as possible to ask for the other''s understanding.


    But he didn''t expect that Yaze actually wanted to attack Lorne first, so as to avoid future troubles.Is this the man who is interested in One Piece?


    Arrogant, lawless, and reckless to do things.


    This is the label Oya gave to Yaze.


    "They were lucky and escaped the Slanka explosion. Then I will create another explosion for him."


    Ya Ze clapped his hands, and his subordinates escorted a bald old man up. The old man''s face was terrified and he didn''t seem to understand his situation.


    "Suolang, an honorary member of the Red Earth Continental Craftsmen Association, is good at machinery manufacturing and shipbuilding. Five years ago, he was tempted by the high salary offered by the Wienhill family and joined the Wienhill family and became their craftsman leader."


    Yaze took out a document that recorded the life of Suolang.


    "But," Ya Ze said with a cold voice.


    "A few months ago, Lorne was tempted by beauty, crossed the river and demolished the bridge, slandered your skills, and imprisoned you. Until some time ago, he was engaged to the woman of the Charlotte family in order to show his kindness. To release you."


    "Am i right?"


    Ya Ze said slowly.


    "Yes, yes!" Suo Lang said with tears in his eyes."Lorne''s white-eyed wolf, he acted recklessly, was tempted by beauty, listened to slander, and dismissed my position. He also wanted to harm me!"


    "His so-called benevolence only frees me from that prison and turns me from a prisoner to a slave!"


    "Bah!" Suo Lang spit, a look of resentment.


    "Poor, I helped him wholeheartedly in the early days when his Wienhill family was established!"


    What followed was Suolang''s curse for a long time, almost exhausting all the vicious curses he knew.


    "Has he lied." Ya Ze asked Oya after a glance.Aoya used to be a famous psychiatrist when he followed him out to sea, but because of a mistake, he offended the local dignitaries. If Yaze didn¡¯t pass by and rescued her, she might have become a nobleman¡¯s family. Up.


    "Judging from his micro expression," Oya sighed, this Yaze finally embarked on the path that was the enemy of Lorne."No."


    She had a fate with Lorne when she was in the Seven Wuhai Meeting of the Kings.The impression that the man gave to her at the time was self-confidence, a firm belief that there was nothing he could not do, and arrogance. In his eyes, there was never the word fear.Javier must report. In Oya''s statistics, anyone who is an enemy of Lorne will have no good end.


    This kind of psychological portrait is a usage of psychology.When she was bored before, she once made some psychological portraits of the kings of this sea.


    There are two people similar to Lorne, one piece Roger''s self-confidence and Golden Lion Shiji''s arrogance.


    Lorne, who possesses both personalities, is destined to be on the road of the king, is it really wise to be his enemy?


    But now that Yaze has made a decision, her crew had no choice but to follow Yaze''s decision.


    After all, when he rescued her from that dark cage, Oya decided to follow Yaze forever.


    "Since you said he didn''t lie, then he didn''t lie!" Yaze helped Suolang up from the ground, patted the dust on the opponent''s clothes, and said kindly.


    "Lorne has no eyes and doesn''t know Mr. Solang''s ability, but I know."


    "I want to ask Mr., do you want revenge?"


    After hearing the word "revenge", Suolang''s turbid eyes burned with raging flames. After coming out of the Vennhill family, he had never expected these two words. It was fortunate that Lorne did not trouble him. Up.


    But Yaze''s words let him regain hope.


    He wanted to pull Lorne down from that high throne, and see if he would show his unbelievable expression when he fell from the top of the cloud into the dirt.


    Seeing Suolang''s expression, Yaze knew that it was done. He ordered his men to bring a chair and let Suolang sit down before speaking slowly.


    "Since our two goals are the same, we can work together."


    "You have worked in the Wienhill family for so long, so you should know how their family operates."


    "That is!" After deciding that he wanted revenge, Suolang knew everything and said everything he knew about the Vennhill family.


    After a while, Ya Ze stared at Suolang''s eyes, and after confirming that the other party had finished speaking, he nodded solemnly.


    The strength of this Wienhill family far exceeded his imagination.


    The entire ocean knows that the Vennhill family started from arms, and he and the Don Quixote family have jointly monopolized the arms business in the four oceans.


    After Queen Agatha came to power, Adela, the country of flowers, gradually transformed into a tourist country. On the surface, the Vennhill family¡¯s arsenal, Lillies Island is just a desert island, relying on its weak protection. Yaze was the first to believe that there could be arms that could be produced there.


    So the question is, where are the arms produced? This is almost everyone''s question in this sea.


    Now Suolang answered Yaze¡¯s question, Lorne found the legendary sky island, conquered the entire sky, and transformed the sky island people¡¯s homes, Angel Island and Bika Island, into the Venn Hill family arsenal.


    A steady stream of weapons and equipment was transported from those two islands to Lillies Island, and then transported to customers from all over the world through the "Vinhill Armed Company".


    Ya Ze glanced at Oya, who slowly nodded towards him.


    No lying!


    "It turns out that the legend turned out to be true." As a native of Beihai, Yaze has certainly heard the story of "Rolando, the King of Big Talk", but he has always sneered at this legend since childhood.


    Now I remembered the words of Rolando before he died, that the country with gold everywhere was washed into the sky.


    "Yes." Suolang nodded, he had also heard the legend."Lorne got a large amount of gold on Sky Island, and this gold became his starting capital."


    Yaze found a nautical chart, then found traces of Gaya Island in the middle of the paradise, frowned and said.


    "It turns out that in this place, those who pass by here are all weak, no wonder Lorne has come to the new world without fear."


    Yaze put the chart away, a cruel smile appeared on his face.


    "But I know it now."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha."

 454 Chapter 448 "Destiny"

    A sneeze.


    Lorne sat in the family residence on Sdeou Island and suddenly sneezed.Garrett next to him immediately asked worriedly if he had a cold.


    "Someone should be cursing me secretly." Lorne said nonchalantly.


    "We continue."


    "Oh." Garrett took out a deck of playing cards, randomly drew one out and placed it on the table.


    "Keep guessing and try."


    These cards are specially made by the family, and the weight and size of each card are exactly the same, it is impossible to tell from the outside.


    "Three of spades." Lorne said his own judgment after a period of thought.His fruit ability is to strengthen his five senses and the ability to steal targets. Therefore, when facing dead objects such as poker and dice, he does not exude a breath. If he can''t judge by the sound of landing, he Just borrow Garrett''s eyes to "see" what this card is.


    But now even Garrett doesn''t know it, and Lorne can''t use trickery.


    Garrett turned over the card. Although there was a three on it, it was a club three.


    "It''s a little too close." Lorne touched his head, a little embarrassed. According to probability theory, the probability of guessing the hole card from the same 51 playing cards is quite small. In fact, this is already Lorne''s fifteenth loss to Garrett.


    Although it was very different from the beginning, it has been a considerable improvement now that you can guess the suit or number, but if you lose, you lose, and Lorne doesn''t want to deny it.


    "This is already the fifteenth promise you lost to me, and you won''t be allowed to stay up all night!" Garrett said proudly, "I think about it, what the next promise is."


    Because he was going to sea to Elbaff, Lorne during this period of time was busy and spent a rare time with Garrett.


    When proposing this game of who lost and who made promises, Garrett actually had her own thoughts. She knew what Caesar had left him, and vaguely guessed what Caesar was doing dangerously, and did not want Lorne to participate in it. .


    But with Lorne''s character, how could he stand by when his family was in trouble.So Garrett wanted to win Lorne a promise to let him listen to Caesar at a critical time.


    The preparations are almost complete, let him make that promise next time you win against him.


    Garrett thought about it, then drew a poker from the deck and placed it in front of Lorne.


    "Continue to guess?"


    "By the way, how long is there to prepare for Albuff''s sailing?" Lorne did not directly guess the card, but asked first.


    "Sister Lola said that to build a boat that can take Sister Jasmine, the workload is too great. Even if the factory in the house runs at full capacity, it will take a while." Garrett said slowly. En has been asking this question, we can see how urgent he wants to go to Elbaff.


    It was definitely impossible to pass through the Neptune lair in the windless zone with a raft alone, and Ron didn''t want to go out of the way this time.


    "However, it must be completed by the end of next week. Sister Lola told me this." Garrett said slowly. She understood Lorne''s feelings, but it was because of her understanding that she was worried.


    "Will it be the weekend next week." Lorne secretly guessed that by then Gage''s clone was almost completed.The time is just right.He didn''t think much, and began to perceive the cards Garrett placed on the table.


    "Square..." When Lorne wanted to talk about Cube A, there was a feeling in it, he blurted out without even thinking about it.


    "Box K."


    Garrett''s face changed slightly, but when she lifted the card away, the smile on her face completely solidified.


    Because the one placed on the table is a square K.


    "Finally won." Lorne took a long breath, touched Garrett''s head, and said with a smile.


    "Then Xiaojia promised me that it would be fine to hide behind me in danger in the future, don''t try to be aggressive."


    "A real man never exposes his own woman to any danger."


    "Oh." Garrett replied in despair, is this the fate in the dark?She has seen in a certain classic that the four kings of playing cards represent the four emperors in ancient times.


    And this square K represents the one in the legend.


    Emperor Caesar!


    Lorne didn''t think much, and played a few more games with Garrett. He didn''t know if it was because of the circumstance that he could see his hole cards. They all won.She also made a few small promises.


    ...


    Great route, new world, bubble island.


    A small boat arrived at the port of this prosperous island.A man in a cloak got off the boat.


    The cloak covered his whole body, leaving only his short blond hair and a pair of unusually long earlobes.


    "Is Bubble Island changed so much?" The man murmured to himself. When he left this place, Bubble Island was just beginning to take shape, but he did not expect that it has now become the premier island in the New World.Vaguely becoming the economic center of the first half of the New World.


    The man smiled, without thinking, walked to the newsstand on the street and took a newspaper and read it.


    Although the newspaper industry in this world is monopolized by "Big News" Morgans'' "World Economic News", the number of news birds is limited after all. It is impossible to distribute newspapers to everyone''s hands, so many small ones have been born. Newspaper company.


    The main business of these small companies is to copy and sort out the news of the "World Jing".


    "So after I left, did so many big things happen?" The man read the newspaper as he walked toward the center of the city, and smiled after seeing some news. "That guy Lorne almost died in Asia. Ze''s hand?"


    The newspaper read "shocking conspiracy! Conjecture about the Slanka explosion."


    It was written in a proverbial tone above that it was not the duel between the two top swordsmen that destroyed Slanka, but someone led them there in an attempt to annihilate those famous strong men in one fell swoop.


    The object of the guess was the Yaze who was offered a reward by Lorne.


    As a senior cadre of the Wienhill family, he directly saw the essence of the "Slanka Big Bang" news.Lorne should have been waved by Yaze Yin, otherwise he would not be so angry to issue a reward of one billion Baileys.


    At this time, a handsome man with long blonde hair and a woman with red hair and earphones passed by the man. A group of slaves with a distressed look followed them behind them, and they saw that they had gained something in the slave market.


    Like a big gain.


    The two men looked at each other, and then left each.

 455 Chapter 449

    In the new world, in the waters of the giant whale, a large white ship is floating on the endless sea. A black skull pirate flag is hung on the flagpole, and a crescent crescent is engraved on the upper lip of the skull.


    From afar, it looked like a white beard.


    This sea area is one of the few sea areas in the New World where the weather has not changed. It is famous for the blue whales living here with huge bodies comparable to sea kings.


    The owner of the Skull Banner took a fancy to this sea area and occupied this place by force.


    "Grumbling grumble."


    On the big white ship as huge as a whale, a tall man with a bottle hanging all over was drinking happily.


    This man is the strongest man in this sea, one of the four emperors, a living legend.


    Whitebeard, Edward Newgate!


    "Today''s ration has been used up, boss, you can''t drink anymore."


    A petite woman in a nurse''s uniform was holding a notebook and standing in front of the man angrily reprimanded.


    However, due to the large difference in body between the two, the woman looks like an angry little cat in front of the man, without any authority.


    "Huh, are you finished drinking so soon?" Baibeard poured the bottle and found that there was no drop of wine flowing out, a little discouraged.


    But he obeyed the nurse''s words, no longer willful.


    A man with a shaved pineapple head saw this scene, feeling a little distressed.


    If it was before, Dad would definitely not care about Miss Linna''s words, but it''s different now.


    The old man''s physical condition has been much worse than before. The dark wounds he fought in his youth and the diseases brought about by aging are always tormenting his body.


    Coupled with the war with Shiji in previous years, although he was victorious, his condition worsened.The old man now has to rely on the bottles and jars hanging around him to survive.


    The hero''s twilight years, this is the portrayal of the old man.


    "I''m just an ordinary person with only one heart," White Beard comforted as if he felt his son''s emotions.


    "It''s a human being. It will always grow old and will always die."


    "The era that belongs to us is over." Baibeard sighed, his contemporaries, old, old, dead, looking across the ocean, they couldn''t find an acquaintance.


    It''s all strange flags, strange people.


    "I just don''t know which kid can take over my position."


    The white beard showed his white teeth and laughed.As a pirate, he has never feared death.


    "The pirates of the new era are still too young." said a burly man in a half-length armor. He has a rather vicious face and seems to be always angry.


    "Even if the old man doesn''t make a move, Kaido, big.mom, they are not the newcomers that can shake."


    "Not necessarily, Joz, you forgot that man." The pineapple-headed man shook his head.


    "You mean, red-haired Shanks?" said the brawny man called Joz tentatively.


    He had witnessed the battle between the old man and the new man named Shanks.


    That man showed a strength that was not inferior to his father. The gap between him and the current Four Emperors may only be his subordinates, his own territory.


    If it were him, it might really be possible.


    "Hahahaha, that fellow Roger has a good vision!" When Shanks was mentioned, White Beard suddenly laughed.


    He also remembered the trembling appearance of Shanks and the red-nosed clown when they were facing him. He didn''t expect that after only ten years, that young man would grow up to this point.


    "In the next thirty years of this sea, the two of them may have the final say."


    White Beard sighed.


    "Both of them?" The pineapple head man noticed the old man''s words and asked in confusion.


    "Who is the other one?"


    He had witnessed Shanks''s strength with his own eyes, and he was convinced, who else could make his father value so much?


    "Report Daddy," At this time, a pirate ran up to the white beard in a panic, holding a letter in his hand.


    "This is a greeting from the Wienhill family, saying, saying..."


    Before he could finish speaking, White Beard laughed loudly.


    "Hahaha."


    He took the letter from the pirate''s hand, which was engraved with the family crest of the Vennhill Family''s Misty Moon, and then, without reading the contents of the letter, tore the envelope to pieces.


    "Tell the person who sent the letter, what''s the matter, ask that kid to come and tell me in person."


    "It seems that the old man is talking about this guy."


    Marco and Joz looked at each other, and both knew that Daddy was worthy of another person, he.


    "Winhill Lorne?"


    Marko glanced thoughtfully at the scattered pieces of paper.


    Is that man really worthy of his father''s importance?


    ...


    New World, Bubble Island,


    "Do you know him?" The red-haired woman turned around, glanced at the back of the man who passed them, and asked suspiciously.


    Then he closed his eyes and began to perceive the man.


    His body is properly exercised without the slightest amount of fat.His body looks sloppy, but he is in a tight state, ready to enter combat mode.


    He should be a fighter wandering around the world, almost squeezing the potential of his body.


    Animals, especially cats, have a very strong perception. After a woman got the fruit, the hunting instinct of the beast and the domineering color of the beast produced a wonderful reaction, allowing her to judge the opponent''s strength more accurately.


    The man is very strong, but may be limited by his talent. He has entered a bottleneck period. If the devil fruit is used, the woman is confident that he will win it.


    In this new world where the strong are born, there are as many as there are fish of this kind of strength!


    "Maybe it''s my illusion." The handsome man with long blond hair turned around and said slowly.


    "I always feel like I just passed by a prehistoric behemoth."


    "The voyage during this time made you a little nervous." The woman curled her lips and said nonchalantly.


    "It''s time we find a place to relax," she cried out in surprise as if thinking of something.


    "I heard that the famous Guran Tezolo is in the whale waters, not too far from here."


    "Otherwise, let''s go there!"


    "as you wish."


    The man returned to the Wienhill family''s residence. A man wearing a Taoist robe was sitting quietly in the dojo, with a black long knife lying flat on his watch.


    As if feeling something, he said without turning his head.


    "You are finally back, Master Anilu."

 456 Chapter 450-Lornes Crazy Idea

    Ainilu took off his robe, revealing his sturdy upper body. There was a huge wound on his chest, which was cut all the way from his left shoulder to his right abdomen, which was extremely crippled.


    "Huh, I can finally take this thing off." Ainilu wears two silver-white metal bracelets on his hands. This is a bracelet made by the family using high-purity sea iron in order to limit the ability of those with abilities. , No matter how strong the ability is, after wearing this bracelet, it is no different from ordinary people.


    "It seems that you have encountered a lot of things when you went out this time." Moorman turned around and glanced at the horrible wound on Ainilu''s body for a moment.


    "I met a very powerful swordsman named Oo, the swordsman of death. It seems that he was released from the city by Lorne."


    Ainilu found a comfortable posture, sat on the chair, and said lazily.


    "But I killed him."


    "But it doesn''t matter." Ainilu raised his brow.


    "I heard that Lorne almost died during the period I left?"


    "Yeah." Moorman nodded. He didn''t intend to hide from the members of the family.


    "Young Master was pitted by Huo and Yaze''s gang to an island full of explosives. Although Huo was killed, Yaze was still allowed to run away."


    "Tsk tusk tusk, he can still run away, it shows that Ya Ze has a good skill."


    "During the execution of the war, he really hid his hand."


    "His ability is a bit weird, it is not easy to catch him under normal circumstances."


    Morman stood up and loosened his somewhat numb legs.


    "So Young Master has set a trap, and I need Lord Ainilu''s help."


    ...


    In the laboratory of sky, a group of scientists in white coats are staring nervously at the electronic screen in front of them and recording data.


    In front of them was a naked test subject. Although they had done this kind of cloning experiment countless times, the countless times added up were not as important as this one.


    Because the body of this clone is their big gold master, the young master of the Vennhill family,


    "10% arousal..."


    The mechanical female voice said coldly, and immediately several experimenters began to operate the keyboard in front of them.


    "everything is normal."


    "The awakening level is 30%..."


    The emerald green liquid in the culture dish of the clone slowly drained out, revealing the pale skin of the clone.


    "The awakening level is 50%..."


    The clone''s index finger moved slightly.


    "70% arousal..."


    "Vital signs are normal, without any accidents, and the expected Dao Power Index is 5-10." An experimenter reported to Jiazhi.


    Dao power is an index adopted by the Navy to measure a person''s physical fitness. The power index of an ordinary adult is 10 points.


    In other words, the clone lying in the petri dish at this time is not as good as an ordinary person.


    "90% arousal"


    The person in the petri dish suddenly opened his eyes and began to look at the surrounding environment blankly.


    "Is the training successful?"


    A lazy male voice rang behind Kaji, and Lorne walked to the petri dish and began to look at the clone that looked exactly like himself.


    "Yes, you can start the second phase of the experiment at any time!" Kaji replied respectfully, but his tone couldn''t stop excited.


    He had only learned about Lorne''s crazy idea before. If he succeeded, he would leave an indelible monument in the history of science. Even Begapunk could not be compared with himself.


    "Then as soon as possible."


    Lorne lay down in a petri dish next to him, letting the experimenter fill the thin tube all over his body.Then he connected the other end of the thin tube to the ignorant clone.


    "God creation plan begins!" Jia Zhi couldn''t contain his excitement, he wanted to start this miracle with his own hands.


    "what!"


    The clone uttered a scream, but since the vocal cords had not been used at all, the scream was more like the whisper of a beast.


    "The erasure of the will begins," Kage touched a red button in front of him, and countless tiny currents passed through the thin tube to the clone''s body.


    The clone began to struggle fiercely, but his weak body couldn''t get rid of the restraints at all.


    Slowly, his body struggled more and more wretched, and finally lay motionless in the petri dish. If it weren''t for his chest to fluctuate, others might think that he was dead.


    "Start the assimilation of consciousness!" Gaj shouted!


    Lorne next to him snorted coldly, and his perception spread out like never before, like a god looking down on the earth, taking in the entire sky city.


    Then it seemed to fall again. Lorne felt that his body was out of control, and the whole person could not stop falling.


    Keep falling and falling, as if going to fall into hell.


    I don''t know how long it took before Lorne opened his eyes suddenly, but what appeared before his eyes was not a familiar scene, but like a photo taken from two different places, and then overlapped.


    This dizziness made Ron''s head a little bit painful, and he sat up directly, holding his forehead.


    "what."


    "How are you." Gage walked over and asked with concern. It wasn''t that he was loyal to Lorne, it was because once something happened to Lorne, the Vennhill group of guys would definitely tear themselves apart. of.


    "Has the experiment been successful?"


    Lorne still remembered his purpose, but he felt his voice a little hoarse, and his throat hurt when he spoke.


    "It seems, succeeded."


    An experimenter stared at Lorne blankly, pointed his finger at Lorne''s body and said.


    At this time, Lorne noticed that he was lying naked in the petri dish. Next to him, there was a person who looked exactly like him.


    The two of them looked at each other through the petri dish.


    ...


    "Are all indicators normal."


    Lorne sat in the conference room and looked at the report in Gage''s hands. This was the experimental data he had just tested.


    Next to him, another Lorne was wearing a thin white shirt and was peeling an apple with a knife.


    It''s just that he doesn''t seem to be very used to it, and the apple peel has been cut off a lot.


    "How do you feel now?" Gage looked at the two Lorns and asked excitedly.


    This is the highest masterpiece of his life.


    "How do you feel?" Lorne, who was peeling the apple, stopped the movement in his hand, and looked around as if.


    "It''s like a person, controlling two computers at the same time, and the computer screens are overlapped."


    "However," said Lorne, who was wearing a black cloak.


    "My idea has been reached initially, now it''s time to try that one thing."


    Lorne clapped his hands, and his men immediately brought a plate with a fruit on the plate.


    A fruit with weird lines and a heart-like appearance.

 457 Chapter 451: Lornes clone!

    Lorne had thought about a problem before. His ability to perceive the fruit after awakening could deprive a person of his five senses and make him a puppet of himself.


    So, is it possible to directly and completely control a person and turn it into something like his own "clone".


    However, Lorne tried many times. Regardless of those powerful big pirates or weak-willed ordinary people, although he could temporarily control each other¡¯s every move, as the distance between the two The weaker the control.


    When the distance exceeds Lorne''s domineering coverage, Lorne will completely lose his control.


    Moreover, Lorne cannot deprive a person of his five senses for a long time, even if his opponent is just an ordinary person.


    He tried many times, the longest one directly controlled the opponent for two days and one night. Then, Lorne''s spirit was impacted by the chaotic memory of the opponent. If he hadn''t cut the contact between the two parties in time, I am afraid that he would be confused by the chaos. His memory has gone crazy, and he doesn''t even know who he is.


    This feeling is like being driven out because of a mismatch between mental and physical heights.


    Lorne recuperated for a few days before he gradually recovered.During that time, he was thinking that since other people''s bodies would reject their own perceptions, there would be all kinds of lengthy and useless memories to flush out his spirit.


    So if you create a clone based on yourself, can these problems be avoided?


    Now he knows.


    The clone Lorne picked up the devil fruit in front of him and began to observe.


    This is not the first time he has seen a devil fruit, a devil fruit that does not know its ability. It sells at around 100 million Baileys on the black market. Although it is priceless, it is not for people of his level. It''s not too hard to get.


    However, there is an iron law in this sea, that is, no one with the ability can eat two devil fruits at the same time.


    Except for the black beard who didn''t know what method was used, there were no exceptions.


    However, in the legend, the reason why two devil fruits cannot be eaten at the same time is because there is a demon hidden in each devil fruit. If more than two are eaten, the two demons will compete for the control of the body. Right and fought.


    "But I have two bodies now!"


    The clone Lorne spoke slowly, and then swallowed the devil fruit that was like a red heart in his hand without hesitation.


    An unspeakable taste burst out on Lorne''s taste buds. This feeling is like ten years of brine mixed with concentrated durian juice.


    "Sure enough, none of the devil fruits are delicious." Lorne said with an ugly face. Through the sharing of the five senses, the taste of the devil fruits eaten by the clone is completely transmitted to the taste cells of the body.


    "But." The Lorne clone tentatively raised his hand, and there was no scene in the legend that once a person ate two devil fruits, his body would explode.


    In other words, Lorne''s prediction succeeded!


    "Let me try this new ability." Lon Clone picked up a silver tableware next to him with a decent smile.


    "ROOM¡¤Abattoir!"


    A translucent aperture spread out from his body, barely filling the room.


    "Is it so stamina-consuming?" Lorne Clone said with a pale face. Just maintaining this "ROOM¡¤slaughterhouse" consumed a considerable amount of his stamina.


    According to calculations, his full body state can probably sustain this slaughterhouse for one minute.


    "Then, let''s try this." Lorne clone smiled slightly, raised his right hand, and stretched out his index finger to gently slid at Gage''s head.


    "ROOM Fingertip scalpel!"


    A white knife light appeared out of thin air, Kage''s neck broke in response, and his head floated into the air, looking at Ron with an incredible expression.


    He couldn''t believe he was killed by Lorne!


    "Lorne what are you doing!" Gage shouted. At this moment, he suddenly realized that something was wrong, did he look down and die?Why can I continue to speak.


    "Don''t worry, I''m just doing an experiment." Lorne said slowly. He lifted Kazhi''s head and looked at it. The cut surface was extremely smooth, and the blood vessels inside were clearly visible, but there was no blood spurting out strangely. Out.


    Lorne put Gage''s head back into his body.


    A miraculous thing happened. Kage, who had been beheaded, moved suddenly. He touched his neck with a look of surprise, but did not feel the crack.


    It seems that everything just now is just a dream.


    The transparent aperture disappeared, and the Lorne clone said breathlessly.


    "Is this the power of the fruit of surgery? It is amazing."


    "It''s just a little too exhausting." Lorne frowned and said, knowing his "ROOM¡¤Slaughterhouse" just now, but the size of a room almost exhausted all his energy. If you want to look like the original book , If it covers most of the island, how much physical exertion should be.


    "You are the greatest miracle from ancient times to the present!" Gage said praisingly.


    Lorne is the first person he has ever seen to break the legend that devil fruits cannot eat two.


    Compared with this, at that time, Begapunk studied the method of letting the dead eat the devil fruit, which is simply pediatrics.


    "You don''t need to continue to say compliments." The clone Lorne said lightly, and he pressed a button on the table.Violet immediately walked in from outside.


    She saw two Lorne afterwards.There was a surprised expression on her face, but her rich professionalism quickly calmed her down.Waiting for Lorne''s instructions.


    "Help me find some books on surgery, preferably about human anatomy."


    Lorne Clone said with a decent smile.


    Violet glanced at Lorne''s body, who nodded slightly at her before she walked out of the room.


    "The fruit of surgery must be combined with surgical medicine to be able to achieve its maximum potential."


    Lorne clone said slowly, he took the black cloak that Lorne had handed over and put it on his body.


    With Violet''s abilities and the strength of the Vennhill family, he was able to collect many medical books soon.With the ability to perceive the fruits, Lorne can soon become a good doctor.


    "Starting to prepare for intensive training, I want to increase the physical fitness of this body quickly, at least to reach the level of 1,000 Dao strength."


    Lorne walked out of the door. He was wearing a black plaid shirt, showing his sturdy figure.


    "I want to prepare a surprise for this sea."

 458 Chapter 452 Going to sea, the next goal, Elbaff!

    "Do you really want me to go with you?"


    In the port of Sdio, a huge warship docked there, and Garrett stood at the dock, looking at Lorne with concern.


    "I don''t know what''s going on with Elbaff, you go with me, I don''t worry."


    Lorne said slowly, even though the old man in the Warring States period said he was going to negotiate with Diaros, he didn''t find that guy, and there was nothing he could do.


    Moreover, this giant female lieutenant general was persuaded by Ron by his own ability and had nothing to do with the Warring States Period.


    Lorne smiled and touched Garrett''s head.


    "Besides, some people are eager to move about the family. I don''t worry if you are not there."


    "Understood, Jia Lei nodded," and then tried to smile.


    "I will take care of the family for you,"


    "But you must promise me."


    "Don''t do dangerous things."


    At least the poker gambling matter has always made her worry about it, because Charlotte Lingling is a devout believer, so she grew up next to Charlotte Lingling, she has always believed in one thing since she was young.


    That is, there really is destiny.


    Now that he knows Lorne''s destiny, he is commanding thousands of troops and charging towards the highest throne. Either he will become a bone before the throne, or he will be on the throne!


    So, Garrett won¡¯t stop him, she wants to be his sword, his armor, or glorify together, or,


    Destroy together!


    The big ship slowly left the port, and Garrett kept standing at the dock, watching the big ship until it disappeared from the sea.


    "It seems that you have a good ability to deceive the little girl. Others are very devoted to you."


    A lazy female voice rang in Lorne''s ear.


    Zhuan Yuan was wearing a cool swimsuit, lying on a beach chair on the upper deck basking in the sun.


    "Thank you for the compliment." Lorne replied casually, and then took out a "Detailed Anatomy" book and began to read. For the fruits of surgery, knowledge is power.


    As a bridge between Lorne and the navy, Zhuanyuan came to convey the mission of the navy many times. Once they came and went, the two became familiar.


    After getting acquainted, Lorne discovered that this Zhuanyuan completely subverted his previous harsh image of the navy. When he gets along with people he knows, he doesn¡¯t look like the usual coldness at all, but a lot of words. The funny ratio.


    Moreover, her view of the pirates is not as extreme as Sakaski Akainu.


    The world is neither black nor white, but a delicate ash.


    She clearly knows that there are no pirates, as long as people still have dreams and pursue freedom, pirates will continue to appear.


    Instead of letting a cruel pirate cause harm to the world, it is better to support one that is relatively easy to control.


    Lorne is the one chosen by their doves.


    "Huh!" Zhuan Yuan snorted and ignored Lorne, but began to apply his own sunscreen.


    Her long legs are slender and charming. Because of the exercise, she doesn''t have a trace of fat on her body, and the charming vest line around her waist is shining with the sun.


    Zhuan Yuan was confident of her figure, and at the same time, she thought that if Ron was moved, she could use it to blackmail him.


    "I also want."


    However, Lorne still kept his eyes on his medical work, but after seeing this scene, the giant beauty lieutenant Jasmine who was under the splint closed his book and asked Zhuan Yuan for sunscreen.


    Women, there is no one who doesn''t want to be a little more beautiful, even a giant woman.


    Zhuan Yuan wailed, then handed the sunscreen and lotion to his girlfriend with great desperation, and looked at the other side pitifully, squeezing out all the liquid in the two small bottles, and smearing it on his face. A thin layer.


    "It feels good, but the amount is a bit small." Jasmine handed the two empty bottles back to Zhuan Yuan, and then started reading the book on her own.


    She is one of the few giants who like to read books.


    "Wow, my Baomei Lai limited edition." Zhuan Yuan looked at the two empty bottles distressedly.


    She bought it from a colleague of Xihai for a big price, and now there is not a drop left.She glanced at Lorne sadly, it wouldn''t be the case if she didn''t show herself in front of him.


    "It seems that your navy is very poor." Lorne closed his book and looked at Zhuan Yuan with interest.


    "Don''t care about you, dirty pirate!"


    "Otherwise you can follow me and be my secretary, don''t say anything else, you can use cosmetics whatever you want."


    "Don''t want to use your dirty Bailey to corrupt the justice of a navy''s heart!"


    Zhuan Yuan said fiercely, what kind of person does Ron consider himself, a little cosmetics is like touching himself?


    "I have business dealings with people from Xihai Xianhefuzhijia, and I can buy their latest limited edition bags."


    "And the bubble island under my command has the unique food street in this sea where you can taste the delicacies of the whole world at the same time."


    ...


    Zhuan Yuan felt that her justice had collapsed, but the most basic professional ethics allowed her to keep her heart and did not agree to Lorne''s evil requirements.


    However, after feeling the gap between the rich and the poor between herself and the big pirate like Lorne, her mood became depressed, and even the sun became unhappy.


    Until Lorne promised to give her cosmetics, limited edition bags, and take her to the Bubble Island Food Street to taste the delicious food from all over the world,


    It''s free.


    Her mood improved again.


    And another lieutenant admiral, Jasmine was not as easy to talk as Zhuan Yuan. After losing to Lorne, this woman who was already taciturn became even stronger.


    Taciturn.


    And he often looked at Lorne with a strange look. Once he was spotted by him, he immediately turned his head and pretended to be reading.


    As everyone knows, her every move is under the supervision of Lorne, who has the ability to perceive.


    The big ship sailed like this, and two weeks later, they appeared near a clear blue sea.


    "The front is the white beard giant whale sea area." Zhuan Yuan said seriously.


    "According to intelligence, the Whitebearded Mobile is in the whale waters at this time, should we avoid it."


    "No need." Lorne looked at the distant sea with interest. The clear blue and deep blue sea was distinct, like an invisible thin line cutting the sea in half.


    He had seen this scene before when he went to the waters of the world.


    Lorne smiled slightly, showing his white teeth.


    "I sent a message to Baibeard before, saying that I will visit him later."


    Zhuan Yuan: "?????"

 459 Chapter 453: Legend

    Zhuan Yuan''s first reaction was whether he and Jasmine were sold by Ron. He wanted to take the heads of the two lieutenants as his "voting certificate."


    Zhuan Yuan almost resisted his urge to curse, but instead grasped the hilt of his famous sword "Jin Piro", ready to shoot at any time.


    "Don''t be afraid, I will not betray you" Lorne said with a smile as if he didn''t feel Zhuan Yuan''s killing intent.


    "After all, the title of Qiwuhai under the king is still useful to me. It is not good for me to betray you at funerals."


    "Your Excellency Lorne is right," the giant female lieutenant Jasmine also put down the book in her hand and said slowly.


    "If you want to betray the two lieutenants and want to board the white beard boat, it would be too whimsical."


    "After all, the traitor is what that man hates most."


    Sure enough, she is a woman who likes to read, and she is different from someone who has no brains like Zhuan Yuan.


    Lorne nodded, expressing his approval of Jasmine''s words.


    "I just want to pay homage to that living legend."


    He has seen the famous Four Emperors, Shiji, Charlotte Lingling, and Kaido. Only the most powerful and lowest-profile white beard is left, and he has not had a chance to fight.


    Unlike the other emperors, White Beard was suffering from injuries, and his physical condition was getting worse every day. Ron didn''t want to wait for himself to reach that level, but he appeared in front of him as a late old man.


    Now that he has the opportunity, of course he wants to see it.


    Zhuan Yuan''s expression slowed down, and she silently closed the knife. She was just dazzled by the momentary excitement.At this time, when Jasmine said it, she wanted to understand.


    Lorne may be a pathological lunatic, a dizzy profit-seeker who was deceived by Roger''s words, but he is definitely not a fool.


    At least not now.


    "Tell me about this living legend," Lorne sat on the edge of the upper deck of the giant ship, just enough to meet Jasmine who was sitting on the lower deck.


    "I am very curious about him."


    "Whitebeard, formerly named Edward Newgate," Jasmine said slowly. The man, even the navy, who was his opponent, felt sincerely admired.


    "He can be said to be one of the oldest pirates in this sea."


    "He first followed the sleepless hunter Haidonger. You may not know this person. He was a large pirate long ago. After the disintegration of the giant pirate group, he briefly notified the great route for a period of time, and was later defeated by the overlord Locks. ."


    "Later Locks came to this sea, and the captains under his command were monsters among monsters."


    "Two more famous people, one named Kaido and the other named Charlotte Lingling."


    "White Beard complied with Haidonger''s last wish and did not choose to avenge him. During the time Locks ruled this sea, he has been wandering around the world without causing any major incidents."


    "Later Locks died in the hands of Mr. Karp and caused a major earthquake on this sea. During this earthquake, a group of forces rose from the city to the city." Jasmine took a sigh of relief, her expression somewhat complicated. Glancing at Lorne.


    "He is your father, Wienhill Caesar and Red Earl Redfield."


    "They are superstars in troubled times, and the other heroes are eclipsed in front of them." Jasmine said slowly. At that time, she was still a little girl, but even in the remote Elbuff, she could listen to it. To the legend of the two of them.


    "They rose up like a comet, and died like a comet. About twenty years ago, after that happened, the two of them suddenly disappeared."


    "After the only person who can crush them disappears, the heroes of this sea are ready to move. They are fighting for the new world and impressing each other in war. The entire great sea route is shrouded in smoke."


    "Kaido and Charlotte Lingling rose up in these troubled times. Except for a few veteran forces, and the infamous Golden Lion Shiji at the time, almost no one could compete with them."


    "These two people have almost carved up the entire new world with their monster-like strength. Everyone thinks that the post-Locks era is coming."


    "Even they themselves think so. They set their decisive battle on a small island in the second half of the new world. Whoever wins will become the new king."


    "But neither of them won, right." Lorne probably guessed the plot.


    "Yes, because the island they fought against had no name. They couldn''t pay the initial fee to join the world government and became an illegal land. So we also call it an illegal island."


    "And this illegal island is the hometown of Baibeard, when his pirate group was resting on this island."


    "The battle between Kaido and Charlotte Lingling almost destroyed this island. At this moment, White Beard took action."


    "No one knows what the outcome of that battle was. After the battle, Kaido and Charlotte Lingling retired directly and never mentioned it."


    "The island of lawlessness is also safe and sound."


    "However," there was a trace of fear in Jasmine''s eyes.


    "Kaido has cultivated for a year before appearing in front of the world again,"


    "A huge wound appeared in his abdomen. That is to say, Kaido''s vitality is strong. If it is an ordinary person, this wound can almost kill him."


    "So far, this sea has heard of the name White Beard for the first time."


    "Stepping on the upper ranks of the two emperors is worthy of a living legend." Lorne smiled slightly, and he could almost imagine how magnificent the scene where White Beard was one enemy two at that time.


    The old white beard is so domineering, how terrible he should be when he was young.


    As expected, he was the man who made Kaido feel resentful, but didn''t dare to act in person.


    "Fortunately, White Beard has no intention of power. If he and Kaido and the others are pursuing the position of One Piece, our navy might be unemployed."


    Zhuan Yuan said quietly, although it was a joke, it also reflected the navy''s view of Baibeard.


    "But his character is very clear, as long as he doesn''t sin against him, he won''t bother you at all."


    "It''s almost an iron law in this sea that you can''t kill the white beard crew."


    "Do you mean the white beard crew member?"


    Lorne suddenly raised his eyebrows and pointed to the distant sea. A small boat with a white beard skull pirate flag was floating on the sea.


    A man full of bullet holes was struggling in the bow of the boat, and the blood was flowing.


    And behind him, a huge ship like a fortress on the sea is chasing him, just like,


    The cat plays with the mouse.

 460 Chapter 454 The Three Aces of Bounty Hunters

    "Is this the crew of the famous White Beard Pirate Group?"


    He was chased by a blue steam ship. This new type of ship is extremely rare in this sea. Compared with the oak three-masted sailboat, this ship is more durable and faster.


    A man with a square face, combing his hair to one side, stood on the bow of the boat and said disdainfully.


    "I don''t think so. The captain under him is so weak. I don''t know if his title of the world''s strongest man is a false name?"


    The revolver in his hand ejected sparks, and another bullet accurately hit the man lying on the boat in front of him, who was dying.


    The man was bald, with a thick black beard on his upper lip, and he carried an extremely long sword.


    When he heard his opponent insult his father, he spouted a mouthful of blood and lifted his long knife, and the orange flame burned on the long knife.He dragged his exhausted body and jumped all over his body, jumping towards the group of pirates who were chasing him.


    "You are not allowed to insult old man!"


    But he leaped into the air, and the bullets in the hands of the square-faced man poured out in an instant, smashing him into a sieve.Weakly fell to the deck.


    "The speed at which he pulls the trigger is very fast." Lorne frowned and said slowly.


    This is the first time he has seen a strong man using a firearm take action.


    "If you are not paying attention, many people will fall into this shooting speed."


    When the dominance of seeing and hearing color is suppressed, the effect of seeing and hearing color is only to warn of danger. If you want to deal with them, you can only rely on your own reaction.


    "One of the three ace bounty hunters of the Bounty Hunter League, codenamed Silver King."


    "A man who has the ability to independently hunt more than 500 million criminals with a reward."


    Zhuan Yuan explained that, after all, she is stationed in the Chambord Islands all year round, and she is familiar with the people of the Bounty Hunter Alliance that also has its headquarters in the Chambord Islands.


    I recognized their trump card at a glance.


    "He is very arrogant and likes to insult his prey, and even in the face of his own prey, he also likes to use ambush tactics, injure him first, weaken the opponent''s combat effectiveness, and then slowly pursue him."


    Lorne nodded. There are no idiots in this area. To be precise, the idiot can''t navigate this area.


    This man dared to attack Baibeard¡¯s subordinates, he must have full confidence in his own strength.


    Either you have confidence in your own combat effectiveness, or you have confidence in your ability to escape.


    Zhuan Yuan couldn''t help becoming vigilant looking at Ron''s interest.


    "Hey, hey, don''t you want to save Baibeard''s man."


    "Although we can gain the favor of Whitebeard in this way, we are the Navy. The Bounty Hunter League is our friend. How can we help our opponents?"


    They are now in an extremely embarrassing situation. As a navy, theoretically they should take action when they encounter pirates and arrest them. But since Ron will visit Whitebeard in a moment, if he knows he is waiting for someone To his subordinates who are not saved.


    I''m afraid I can''t get out of his boat alive.


    While Zhuan Yuan was struggling in his heart, the silver king on the other side walked up to the dying man, stepped on the other''s head with his leather boots, and said dismissively,


    "Run, aren''t you good at running? Didn''t you cut my throat in the tavern? Why don''t you do it now?"


    The Silver King was depressed. He had only hunted a big pirate, sang a song while eating wine, and suddenly he was recognized as a bounty hunter by this man.


    If you recognize it, forget it, but this man still provokes himself. With the silver king''s violent temper, can he bear it?


    He immediately went back to the hotel, called all his brothers, and when the drunk came out after drinking, he directly ambushed each other.


    Relying on first-hand advantage and suppressed by seeing and hearing, the silver king hit the other side severely in a single encounter, and this is where the cat catches the mouse.


    "Skills are not as good as others, willing to go down," the man lying on the ground spit out blood, still said stiffly.


    "I lost, I admit it, but if you want to provoke Dad with this, it''s still far away!"


    "Sneak attack on people is such a trick, you can''t hurt your dad even after ten years of practice!"


    Snapped!


    Before he could finish his words, the Silver King stomped on the man¡¯s head again.


    "Strong enough, I like it!" He waved his hand and asked a companion behind him.


    "He seems to be called Fossa, help me check his bounty."


    It''s impossible for such a strong person to have no bounty on his back.


    The bounty hunter immediately took out a small book and began to read it. This is the bounty data integrated by their Bounty Hunter Alliance, ranked from high to low.


    Those under 10 million are marked in white, which means they are all trash fish.


    10 million to 100 million are marked with green, and it is recommended that elite bounty hunters go there, and be sure to use internal information to understand each other¡¯s abilities before doing it.


    One hundred million to five hundred million are marked in blue. At this level, only the more powerful part of the elite bounty hunters can team up.


    Five hundred million to one billion, with purple markings, this level is no longer accessible to ordinary bounty hunters. Even in the huge bounty hunter league, there are only three big trump cards and a few that are lucky. Hunted.


    As for one billion or more, they are marked in blood red, and only one introduction is written.


    Invincible!


    He flipped through the manual for a long time, and finally found the reward list for the man in front of him on the blue fifth page.


    "Fusa, the sword of flame, bounty of 390,000,000 (390 million), captain of the fifteenth team of the Whitebeard Pirates."


    "It seems that I caught a big man this time," Silver King patted Foza''s face and lifted him up.


    "I''ll take your head, let the white beard look for me everywhere!"


    As Lorne said, the Silver King is extremely confident in his ability to escape, because his "Unsinkable Hunter" is one of the few submarines that can dive into the deep sea at will.


    Strong as a white beard, it is impossible to find yourself in the deep sea, right?


    "You underestimate the old man!" Foza spitted blood on the silver king''s face, knowing that he was going to die, but he didn''t have the slightest fear. This is what the old man taught called spine.


    "You are such an arrogant fellow, we don''t know how much we crushed over the years!"


    "Then..." The Silver King just wanted to give it a try, but saw a huge ship with a navy flag slowly sailing over the sea.


    A man with black hair, now at the bow of the boat, looked at him with a smile.


    "I advise you to stop, after all, the companion of the white beard, the value of alive is far higher than that of dead."

 461 Chapter 455: The Worlds Most Peak Power

    "The blood-red one who cannot be the enemy, one of the Seven Martial Seas under the King, the demon Lorne."


    The Silver King licked his lips, and finally a trace of vigilance appeared in his eyes.


    "I don''t know the famous Lorne, what''s the cause for coming here?" After he finished speaking, he glanced at the dying Fossa and suddenly realized.


    "You don''t want to save this rubbish and win the favor of White Beard?"


    After speaking, he patted Foza''s face again and said provocatively.


    "It''s good to be a member of the white beard, do you see someone coming to rescue you soon? Are you still grateful?"


    "Daddy''s son never expects other people''s charity!" Hearing the Silver King insulting his proudest daddy, Foza struggled to raise his hand and said furiously."I have said it, I lost, I am convinced, it is nothing more than death!"


    "I''ll be waiting for you in hell!" But before he could finish his words, he was knocked to the ground by a bounty hunter. He was seriously injured and unable to resist. He could only lie on the ground and look at the Silver King with spiteful eyes. , As if from the most vicious curse from hell.


    "I''m just passing by, and I have no interest in saving the losers." Lorne shrugged and said indifferently.


    "That''s good," Silver King glanced at Zhuan Yuan, who was standing next to Lorne and said nothing."It just so happens that the lieutenant admiral of the navy is here, and it''s rare for me to go to the naval base to ask for a reward. Just submit it here."


    He took out his revolver and pointed it at Foza¡¯s head.


    "Anyway, it says DEADOFALIVE on the reward list. It doesn''t matter if I kill him now, right?"


    Now that he had offended White Beard, he must throw out this hot potato as soon as possible, and the Navy was undoubtedly the best candidate.


    Because of their position, they cannot even refuse!


    "Do you really not think about what I said?" Lorne said with a smile."The living, white-bearded crew member is much more valuable than dead."


    "What do you mean?" The Silver King had a vaguely uneasy feeling, and he subconsciously pulled the trigger.


    boom!


    "It means you are dying!"


    Above the sky, there was a man''s roar. A man wrapped in blue flames fell from the sky and landed on the deck of the "Unsinkable Hunter". His hands turned into blue wings and protected the Buddha. In front of Sa.


    The bullet hit the man''s body, and the domineering armed color covering the bullet broke through the man''s defense and knocked out a hollow. However, blue flames burned around the hollow, and in a blink of an eye, it was healed.


    "Phoenix Marco!" The Silver King opened his eyes, and he immediately recognized the number one warrior under the white beard, the man who is said to be able to defeat the admiral.


    "Invincible blood red."


    "My troublesome brother likes to cause trouble on weekdays. Thanks to you for giving him a moment." The blue flame on Marco gradually disappeared, his wings returned to his arms, and he supported his round glasses.


    Like a gentleman.


    "Thank you so much."


    "but!"


    Just as the bounty hunters breathed a sigh of relief, Marco said in a cold tone.


    "Who told you to point your guns at the people of the White Beard Pirate Group!"


    The calm sea level suddenly set off huge waves, and the Unsinkable Hunter was ups and downs in the waves.People who are slightly weaker can even stand unsteady.


    "Is it the Haiquake?" a bounty hunter asked hesitantly, but was rejected by the Silver King.


    "No, it''s not a sea earthquake."


    "It''s the anger of the king of this sea!" He and Lorne said at the same time.


    A big white ship like a giant white whale appeared on the sea level. From a distance, a tall man with a bottle full of slings was standing on the deck, looking over here.


    I saw the hand bend into claws, grabbing the surrounding space like a piece of rag. There were a few cracks in the surrounding space, and the cracks continued to spread here.It spread to the hull of the Unsinkable Hunter and the bounty hunters on board.


    "Is it such an exaggeration?" Lorne''s pupils shrank, and he felt the powerful aura emanating from the old man, which was suffocating even though it was not directed at him.


    "Run," the Silver King raised the revolver in his hand, shot a few shots at Marco, and then wanted to leave, but it was too late.


    I saw the white beard''s hand, grasping the surrounding space and gently pulling it down, and then the cracks broke and shattered, and the huge force broke the people on the boat, the Unsinkable Hunter, and even the sea. Fragments.


    A whirlpool appeared in this sea area, swallowing the remains of the Unsinkable Hunter into pieces and the limbs of the bounty hunters into the sea.


    Marco picked up Fossa, looked at the navy flag, and looked at Lorne standing on the bow with interest.


    "Are you the kid from the Wienhill family?" Marco said lightly.


    "Fortunately, you didn''t take a shot at Foza, otherwise it was not just the group of bounty hunters who had just been torn to pieces."


    "That''s because there are not enough benefits," Lorne smiled slightly, "Pele, who is less than 400 million yuan, is not worth offending the famous White Beard."


    "It''s very interesting. If it''s someone else, when we meet us, we will say that we have never thought of being an enemy of us, or brag about us desperately in order to get our forgiveness, someone who tells the truth like you Rarely."


    At this time, Marco remembered the greeting card sent by Lorne before and said lightly.


    "Didn''t you say you want to visit Dad? Now Dad is here. If you are brave enough, you can get on the boat!"


    After speaking, he helped Foza flew back to the Moby Dick.


    The white giant ship was getting closer, and Lorne and White Beard looked into the distance.


    "What to do?" Facing the legend of the sea, even Zhuan Yuan was at a loss.She frowned and glanced at Lorne bitterly, "Are we going?"


    "Go, why not?" Lorne laughed loudly. "It''s a rare opportunity to be able to admire the heroic figure of the king of this sea!"


    ...


    Ten minutes later, Lorne boarded the splint of the Mobile alone. Zhuan Yuan and the others were waiting outside at Lorne''s request, ready to pick him up at any time.


    As soon as he stepped on the splint, Lorne felt a suffocating aura that locked himself firmly. This aura was like a lion who just woke up from a deep sleep, staring casually beside him grazing. Of sheep.


    Although there was no malice, the latter couldn''t help shaking.


    However, Lorne shook his head to keep himself awake.


    "I''m not a sheep." He looked at the tall man sitting in front with a bottle hanging all over.


    You are not a lion in the prime of life.

 462 Chapter 456 White Beard

    The members of the White Beard Pirates were scattered on both sides of the splint and looked at Lorne with hostile eyes. After Marco handed the seriously injured Fossa to a nurse, he stood beside White Beard with his hands folded. , Looking at each other with interest.


    "Guru Guru Guru!" White Beard ignored Lorne, but drank the wine in his hand that was like a big jar. After drinking, he asked Marco next to him.


    "This is the first few newcomers to challenge me in recent years?"


    "If you count the Shanks before, it should be more than five?"


    "Five, are that many?" White Beard muttered to himself, then lowered his head and glanced at Lorne.


    "Then know what the end of these people who want to step on my head are?"


    "Except for Shanks, the other people either failed miserably, lost all of their subordinates, or even died." Lorne said lightly. He did some homework before he came to see Baibeard.


    Miss Klockdale, who had the strongest momentum at the time, even slapped White Beard''s subordinates, but after White Beard himself joined the war, everything changed.Miss Klockdale''s coalition forces were defeated in an instant, and even she herself was able to escape under the cover of many subordinates.


    The white beard proved one thing, that is, this sea, how powerful and powerful, how sophisticated the weapons and equipment, and how wide-ranging the network, all of these are imaginary.


    Only one''s own absolute strength is the truth.


    "Then why do you have the courage to meet me!" White Beard snorted coldly, and slammed the bottle in his hand towards Ron, but before it touched Ron, the bottle seemed to touch him. The transparent blade suddenly shattered in half when it flew about one meter in front of Lorne, and the drink was spilled on the floor.


    During the whole process, Lorne himself did not move.


    "Others fear you because they fear your invincible power." Lorne said slowly.


    "But I am not afraid, because I believe that sooner or later, you will be just an ordinary person with greater strength. Sooner or later I will be able to step on my feet domineeringly!"


    "Arrogant!" The members of the White Beard Pirate Group stood up, took out their weapons and aimed at Lorne, only waiting for the father to give an order, they were ready to tear this unwarranted boy to pieces.


    "Everyone can speak big words, I think you got the name of Qiwuhai under your king through bragging!" A man with scattered black hair looked at Ron and said coldly.Next to him stood a man with the same face as him, frowning all the time, curled up his body in the corner, and looked around with spiteful eyes.


    "Aren''t you afraid?" Baibeard suddenly got up, drew out his own knife, and slashed towards Ron.


    "Let me see your support!"


    He didn''t use his own ability to shake fruits, but with the strength of his own body, he almost shredded the space.


    "ROOM¡¤Abattoir!"


    A transparent aperture centered on Lorne and enveloped the entire Mobile.


    "ROOM¡¤Transformation."


    The moment Guan Knife touched Lorne, Lorne moved. He snapped his fingers, and his figure suddenly disappeared. He was replaced by a pirate who was standing aside and aiming with a spear.


    This time, he followed Zhuanyuan and the others to Albuff, and it was a clone of the fruit of the operation. The scene of Garrett''s reluctance in the Port of Sdio was just for others to see.


    The purpose is to let the world know that Lorne has left Sdio and went to the depths of the new world.


    "Father?" The pirate looked at Guan Dao getting closer and closer to his head, and didn''t seem to realize why his father suddenly attacked him.


    boom!


    The knife stopped abruptly at an inch above the pirate''s head, and a circle of shock waves spread out around the knife tip.


    Some weaker pirates couldn''t bear the shock wave, stood unstable and fell to the ground.


    "Cough cough." Baibeard himself coughed violently a few times. He himself was already entangled in disease, and he just forcibly retracted his strength, which hurt him quite a lot.


    "Stop the door."


    Baibeard said coldly, he raised the knife and pointed it at Lorne who was sitting in the crowd.


    "At your level, don''t you understand one thing? That is the ability is only an aid after all, it determines whether a person is a strong person or himself!"


    Baibeard was extremely disappointed. He used to regard Lorne as the king of this sea for the next 30 years, but he did not expect that Lorne would be a person who relied on his own ability to get the upper hand.What is the difference between this kind of person and the extremely arrogant Huo before.


    "It was just warming up," Ron got up, grabbing a long knife from the hand of a stunned pirate next to him.


    "Borrow it."


    "Now show the power I just gained."


    The pitch-black armed color instantly covered the long knife, and then suddenly became transparent.Liu Ying was domineering, causing the blade of the long sword to emit a halo.


    "ROOM¡¤Precise scalpel!"


    Lorne rushed to the white beard''s abdomen with a shave, and the long sword danced horizontally, and the sharp blade was cut towards the white beard''s belly.


    The so-called one inch long and one inch strong, White Beard¡¯s Daguan Knife is very heavy, and perfectly displays his own strength advantages, but because it is too long, in this kind of close combat, the Daguan Dao is often too late to take it back. .


    "Huh!" But White Beard deserves to be White Beard, and he snorted coldly. The dark armed color instantly covered the palm of his left hand, and then he pinched the blade of Lorne''s long knife, trying to lift him up.


    "ROOM¡¤Command!" Lorne didn''t panic, and with a light stroke of his other hand without a knife, one of the boat poles of the White Beard Pirate Group suddenly broke and smashed towards White Beard.


    The Moby Dick is a rare giant ship, and the pole on the ship is like a towering tree, suddenly collapsed, with great momentum.


    "Small bugs!" White Beard snorted coldly, holding the Guan Knife in his right hand, and making a fierce elbow backward. The space behind him was suddenly shattered, and the huge rod that had hit it was shattered into pieces.


    But Ron also took advantage of this moment, turning the blade of the long knife, Liu Ying cutting the white beard''s skin domineeringly, and the two men collided, making a harsh sound like metal rubbing.


    Baibeard frowned, directly lifted Lorne''s long knife, and threw him outside.


    An invisible crack appeared in the palm of his left hand.


    Liu Ying''s domineering cutting ability was originally far superior to ordinary domineering, and coupled with the blessing of the fruit of the operation, the two domineering confrontation this time, it turned out that Lorne won!


    Lorne was spinning in the air, his violent weightlessness made him a little dizzy, but he didn''t panic, snapped his fingers and disappeared again.


    "Where did you go?" The man with stray black hair picked up the long knife and looked around, trying to find Lorne.

 463 Chapter 457 Domineering and Domineering

    "Is this the power of White Beard? It''s a little bit beyond my expectations."


    Lorne''s voice came from above, and everyone raised their heads, and saw him standing on the observation deck of the Mobi Dick, looking down condescendingly.He looked at the white beard standing in the crowd and licked his lips.The purpose of his visit to Baibeard is to know how far he is from the highest group of people in the world.


    At this moment, in the black glove of his right hand, a small lamp was shining a strange green light.


    Although Skee lost his power, the old lion hadn''t died yet. He had been hiding in the dark, watching all this with bloodthirsty eyes.Lorne had a hunch that he would meet this old lion again sooner or later.This is destiny.


    The so-called destiny is something that will come no matter how to escape.


    Not to mention that he and Kaido had taken over their blood feud, with such two mountains pressed down, Lorne had to move forward.


    The salty and wet sea breeze scattered Ron¡¯s hair, and his long black hair was dancing in the air like a snake. The white beard nailed his big knife to the deck and squinted at the young man standing on the observation platform. In Beard''s eyes, Lorne''s shadow gradually overlapped with the man in his memory.


    "This kind of spirit is worthy of his son!" Baibeard laughed, "You are all born chaos."


    "As long as you don''t die, you will definitely have your place in this era."


    He bent over and rushed towards Lorne. From Lorne''s perspective, he was like a wild monster that had completed a charge, running on the ground.


    "ROOM..." Just when Ron raised his hand and was about to avoid this charge, White Beard jumped and jumped in front of Ron.


    "But I have never had the habit of looking up at others!" The huge fist smashed towards Ron''s head with unmatched strength. With the suppression of seeing and hearing, Ron even had no time to escape.


    He subconsciously raised his long knife, trying to resist it.


    The moment the long knife touched the white beard''s fist, it made a roar of steel, and the air rubbed violently, making a desperate resistance.


    "Not bad domineering, it''s the skill of the country of Hezhi!" Baibeard praised, "but have you ever taught you why we know the colorless domineering is extremely powerful, but we don''t practice him."


    "because¡­¡­"


    The long knife was bent by the fist, and then it broke with a "clang".Lorne couldn''t dodge, and was directly bombarded into the cabin by this huge force.


    "Too rigid is easy to break. The main function of domineering is not to attack, but to defend."


    "The colorless domineering defense is far worse than the black domineering."


    White beard landed on the deck, skimmed the big black hole on the splint, picked up the Daguan Knife he had inserted to the side, and spoke lightly to Marco beside him.


    "Go and see if that kid is dead. If he is not dead, he will be treated and thrown out. It can be regarded as a favor of that fellow Caesar."


    "Understood." Marco pushed his glasses and nodded indifferently.For a arrogant newcomer like Lorne, he has seen too much these years.With just a passion of blood, it was like challenging them, and the end was just being crushed into powder by the Moby Dick.


    "Cough cough." But at this time, a man''s voice came out of the pit, a bloody hand grabbed the edge of the pit, and then Lorne, covered in blood, crawled out of it.


    "Is this the pinnacle power in the world? It really deserves to be White Beard, cough."


    His long knife had long since shattered into pieces, and Lorne didn''t care about it. With a shake of his hand, a brand new long knife appeared in his hand.


    The ability to operate the fruit is so magical. In this "ROOM" space, Ron can switch the positions of two objects at will.


    "But, I haven''t lost yet!"


    The black armed color is domineering covering the blade of the long sword, and it becomes transparent in a flash.Lorne didn''t listen, even though Baibeard had already told him the evil of Liu Ying''s domineering, he was still so stubborn.


    Lorne picked up the knife and rushed towards the white beard. The blood flowed down his trousers to the ground, dragging a bloody path.


    "Stubbornness and never giving up are also one of the virtues of pirates." The white beard said approvingly. The whole person moved, his right arm bent, the dark armour color covering the skin, and the muscles exploded with great strength. Quasi Lorne smashed over.


    To stop is an insult to the opponent!Baibeard''s punch, except for his inability to use it, was already his full blow.


    boom!


    The fist and the blade collided together again, and the pitch black and transparent domineering entanglement, not surprisingly, black once again won the victory, the blade shattered, and Lorne''s whole body was blown up and embedded in a giant flagpole.


    "A stupid idiot." The black pirate picked up a long knife and prepared to go forward to harvest the life of the man who provoked his father, but he found that the surrounding atmosphere was a little strange, his twin brother looked solemn. ''S walked towards the old man.


    The black-sprayed man turned his head in surprise and found that his father was standing stiffly on the spot, with a few broken blades stuck in his chest, and the wound was not deep. For ordinary pirates, as for the ordinary pirates, he should pull it out and apply some The ointment will be better after a while.


    But this also means one thing,


    The invincible father was actually injured?The black exuded the man''s face in disbelief.


    "Ahem."


    Lorne struggled to fall off the giant flagpole. As Baibeard said, Liu Ying''s domineering defensiveness was not as good as black domineering, but in contrast, it had a penetrating power that black domineering could not match.


    In the battle just now, the blade fragments covered with Liu Ying''s domineering tear easily tore the white beard''s physical defenses.This is also a return from Ron.


    But these are not the most important. Among the black gloves on Lorne''s right hand, a small red light flickered frantically, and in his ears, he wore a miniature phone bug.


    "Lorne, the main data has been collected, please find a way to evacuate immediately." Kage''s strong voice yelled in the phone bug.That''s why Ron came to visit Whitebeard.


    "I see." Lorne said to himself.The reason for choosing White Beard instead of Charlotte Lingling, who had been friends with Lorne, was actually well thought out.


    On the one hand, if Lorne wants to go to Elbuff, he must pass through the territory of Whitebeard, so he can do this by the way.Second, Lorne had the confidence to retreat.


    "I got a message some time ago," Lorne stood up, sutured several of his own larger wounds through the power of the operation fruit, and said slowly to the white beard.


    "About killing you..."


    "Cough cough cough cough cough..."


    But at this time, Baibeard suddenly coughed violently, spraying a mouthful of blood on the ground.

 464 Chapter 458: Planting!

    "Father!" The members of the White Beard and White Beard Pirates Group quickly helped White Beard back to their actions, and then looked at Ron with angry eyes.


    Lorne stood in place with an awkward look.


    He actually made a mistake, that is, preconceived that the white beard was regarded as the monster of the sea, rather than an old man suffering from illness.


    You know, before Lorne got on the ship, Baibeard was still hanging a bottle.The few fragments of his long knife just now caused very small wounds, and the symbolic meaning is far greater than the actual meaning.But it was a coincidence that these blades happened to be inserted into Baibeard¡¯s chest and caused his already weak heart to stop for a moment, and most importantly, this time the sudden arrest caused him. Of asthma.


    Looking at the white beard who had been coughing up blood, Ron had a strange thought in his heart, that is, the living legend of the strongest man in the world, he wouldn''t just die like this.


    The development of the matter is far from being as sci-fi as Lorne thought. A black-haired pirate walked up to White Beard and wanted to hold him. Marco also took out the medicine for asthma at the right time. He seemed familiar with White Beard¡¯s condition extremely.


    The face of the white beard who had taken the asthma medicine returned to calmness. He pushed the surrounding pirate away and walked in front of Ron with the help of a black-haired pirate.


    "It almost died in the hands of you kid." His tone was cold, but he didn''t plan to do anything.He glanced at Lorne coldly.


    "By the way, what did you just say."


    Lorne raised his head and met White Beard''s eyes.


    "About the whereabouts of Montbach who killed your second captain and the Golden Lion Pirates."


    A wave of coercion pressed down on Ron''s shoulder, and the white beard''s tone was cold, and he said coldly.


    "What do you know."


    The death of that person was indeed a thorn in White Beard¡¯s heart. In fact, after entering the new world, Lorne was ready for a decisive battle with Shiji, and even prepared more than ten Damocles in SKY. Sword, as a gift to Shiji.


    However, due to the death of Montbach, the second captain under the command of Whitebeard was killed, and a war broke out between the two of them.The navy also entered the void and attacked the Golden Lion''s territory.In the face of the siege of the two major forces, even if it was as strong as the golden lion, he had to drink hatred and withdrew from the sequence of hegemony.


    After that, Lorne has been collecting information about the hidden location of the Golden Lion, but only got a few words.


    For example, the waters of Hell Island.


    But even though Lorne searched all the navigators and searched all the charts, he could not find the location of this Hell Island waters.


    This lion seems to evaporate in this sea.


    "Presumably, in these years, you have never given up on the pursuit of Shiji." Lorne said."But he didn''t find his hiding place."


    "What are you trying to say?" White Beard said solemnly.


    "What if the golden lion is not in this sea?" Lorne said, and he stretched out his bloody hand and pointed to the sky.At this time, the sky was clear and clear, and the sky was the same as the blue sea.


    "It''s in the sky!"


    "Can you still find him?"


    "After all, he is the overlord of the sky!"


    Just like the original book, Shiji might have directly driven an island, hidden in the sky, continuing his unfinished ambitions.


    That place called "Strong World" (STRONGWOELD).


    Baibeard was silent. In fact, he had already had this guess. After all, the golden lion can drive a propelling city to float in the sky at any time. There is no big problem in replacing it with an island, right?If he really has been hiding in the sky, he really has no way to take him.


    "It seems that you have already guessed it." When Lorne saw White Beard''s appearance, he knew that White Beard had probably already guessed it.


    After all, no one who can reach their level is mentally retarded, and the sea is so big that there is no way to hide an ambitious lion.


    "Ski is also my enemy," Lorne said slowly, without explanation, but the whole sea knew that Lorne and Ski were deadly enemies.


    "So I want to join forces with you, I will solve the Golden Lion, and you only need to stop Kaido when he invades the Vennhill family."


    I don''t know if he received the "gift" I gave Kaido, but it seems that from Kaido''s actions that he hasn''t done for so long, he may be injured, or he may be waiting for the best time.


    But in any case, this beast will definitely take action, after all, his think tank "Sanchuan Road" is still locked in the prison of Sky City.


    "Joining hands?" Baibeard squinted and looked at Lorne.Then he waved his hand and turned around."I have never had the habit of teaming up with others. If you send this news, then I won''t sink you into the ocean."


    "Go away, kid."


    There was no wave on Lorne''s face. He had expected this situation a long time ago. He was as proud as a white beard. If he could pull down his face and join hands with others, it would not lead to the tragedy of "war on top".


    Anyway, the white beard''s power data has been collected, but when Lorne turned around and was about to leave, the eyes of the black-haired pirate who had been supporting the white beard suddenly flashed through the eyes.


    "Be careful¡­¡­"


    Lorne hadn''t uttered these two words yet, and saw that the pirate took out a sharp dagger and pierced it at the side of the white beard.


    "Otto what are you doing!"


    A pirate who looked exactly like him roared. He was the pirate who was carrying a knife to kill Lorne before.


    Perhaps it was just the asthma that caused some damage to Baibeard''s body, or maybe it was Ron''s mention of the whereabouts of the golden lion that made Baibeard distracted. He never thought that his son would suddenly attack him, and the sword was straight. The white beard''s waist was inserted dumbly, and the blood flow continued.


    boom!


    Seeing the situation is not good, Marco rushed over as an undead bird, kicked the pirate named Otto, and a swordsman with a curvy beard, a bowler hat and a double knife pulled out his own. The long knife hit Otto''s back with the back of his knife.


    He only heard the sound of broken bones, and Otto curled up on the ground. The double-sword man picked out a perfect sword flower in the air and pointed the tip of the sword at Otto''s forehead.


    "Don''t kill him, Vista," Marco said gloomily, and the blue flames on his body gradually disappeared. "I want to know why he did this."


    The pirates guarded the white beard behind them, and then surrounded Otto and Lorne with unkind expressions on their faces.


    "Ahem," Otto had a weird smile on his face, he spit out a big mouthful of blood, then turned to look at Lorne, and roared.


    "The old man with white beard is already badly injured, don''t you hurry up! Lord Lorne!"


    Obviously it was a scorching day, but Ron felt like falling into an ice cave, with cold all over his body!

 465 Chapter 459: Admit!

    What to do, Lorne felt that the surrounding pirates looked at him with hostile eyes, and several big cadres surrounded him, not giving him a chance to escape.


    He was sure that he had never known the pirate who assassinated the white beard, because it was impossible to do it!Apart from angering the group of beasts, it has no other effect.


    "Ahem, Lord Lorne, everything is up to you." The pirate named Otto coughed up a large mouthful of blood, with a strange smile on his face, and suddenly bit a particle in his mouth. Then he spit out a large mouthful of black blood, and slowly closed his eyes.


    He is poisoned!Everyone''s eyes focused on Lorne.


    Calm down, you must calm down!


    Lorne pressed his temple to calm himself down.


    "What''s wrong with you, brother? Why did you suddenly attack Dad?" A man who looked like Otto rushed forward to Otto, and wailed that he stretched out his hand to touch his brother''s face, but when he touched him The moment Otto arrived, Otto''s face began to change, the muscles on his face squirmed, and after a while he became another person!


    A pale young man.Except for his hair color and bloody clothes, there was nothing in common with Otto.


    "Obviously, the real Otto is dead." Lorne said, he must clean up his grievances, otherwise these angry pirates won''t let themselves go.Although this body is just a clone, this clone has eaten the "fruits of surgery" that Ron has spent so much hardship on. As a last resort, Ron doesn''t want to lose it.


    The pirates obviously didn''t believe it, and wanted to rush to get rid of Lorne, but then White Beard suddenly waved, he waved to Marco, who heard the news, pushed away from the crowd, and walked to Otto.And squeezed his face with his hands.


    "What are you doing?" Otto''s brother was still in the pain of bereavement. His name was Aoun. He grew up in a slum with his brother. The two supported each other. He thought that his entire life would have passed. Later, Roger The dying declaration inspired their ambitions.


    He and his brother went to sea overnight, and it took a lot of hardships before they came to the new world.Later, they were in a desperate situation. If it hadn''t been for the white beard father to save them by passing by, they might have been reduced to seabed bones.


    He really regarded these people on the boat as his family.


    "It wasn''t something like a mask just now, but it was indeed his skin. There is no doubt that your brother was lost when he didn''t know." Marco said in a deep voice, this man''s hiding method turned out to be like this. Superb, they didn''t even tell what they were getting along day and night.


    "Recently, have your brother acted strangely, or have you encountered any strange things?" Marco stood up, glanced at Ornn, and asked.


    "Strange behavior, my brother and I get along day and night, and haven''t found anything." Aoun looked puzzled, he turned his head and saw Bista holding a knife, and suddenly realized.


    "By the way, a few months ago, my brother and I were ordered to go to the East China Sea to give pensions to the second captain''s family and bury the second captain in his hometown."


    "When we came back, we repaired on Bubble Island for a day. Otto went out for a drink in the middle of the night. You know, Otto is usually taciturn and likes to drink. But that day he came back without drinking for long, and he kept holding on. On the chest, he was a little gasping, I asked him what happened and he refused to say."


    "At the time I was still laughing at whether he was beaten while molesting the girl."


    "He didn''t answer me, but became more silent afterwards."


    Aoun patted his head and suddenly realized.


    "This must be the case, Otto must have been dropped by Shishi!"


    "Help me find out whose territory this Bubble Island belongs to." Marco said in a cold voice.


    "No need to check." Lorne had already understood at this time that this matter was directed at him, a premeditated frame.


    "Bubble Island is my territory."


    "You bastard who killed Otto, I''m going to kill you!" Aoun shouted angrily, and rushed towards Lorne when he lifted the long knife.But the broken flagpole appeared in front of him out of thin air, blocking him.


    "Please think about it," Lorne pointed to his head and said loudly."Is Lorne a fool?"


    All the pirates were silent for a while, and Lorne''s label in the eyes of the world might be crazy, or stubborn, or unscrupulous, or maybe not a man who made a name for himself by strategy, but he was definitely not a fool.


    "If I want to assassinate Lord Whitebeard, why should I choose to do it on my own turf?" Lorne said slowly when everyone calmed down.He started thinking at the same time, who is planting himself?


    The ability to change one''s appearance is not too much, but not too much, removing the devil fruit, and the disfigurement technique of the country of Kazuki, and returning the life learned after proficient in the six forms of the Navy.


    "Because you have already figured out how to respond," Ornn stood up and looked at Lorne with a grievance.


    Lorne "heared", this Ornn''s heart was beating faster, watching his face flushed with anger, Lorne rubbed his temple.


    "Then the second question, everything in the world has a reason," Lorne looked at Orne in front of him, "Why should I assassinate Lord Whitebeard?"


    "You are ambitious and covet the throne of the old man!"


    Lorne closed his eyes, the whole world only heard the beating of his heart,


    Bang bang bang!


    The loudest beating in front of him was Aoun''s, and there was a vigorous one in the distance, but the old man with a white beard, and his and his captains were beating gently, unable to hear their emotions.


    It would be great if it came from the main body. You can directly control Otto before he starts to avoid his dirty water.Although clones can also use perception abilities, they are too weak and can only be used to strengthen their own five senses and cannot be used to manipulate others.


    The surrounding hearts were getting closer and closer, and it seemed that if Lorne couldn''t say anything, they would be ready to do it directly.


    "Yes!" Lorne suddenly opened his eyes, and there was a fanatical expression on his face.He danced with his hand and said slowly after putting something into his sleeve.


    "Well, I admit, that was indeed what I ordered."


    Pirates: "???"


    He stretched out his hands and made a gesture of being caught.Although Marco was confused, he walked forward and clasped Lorne''s hands.


    "These are handcuffs made of Hailou stone, don''t want to escape." Marco said in a cold voice, "To be honest, I used to think of you as the future king of this sea, but I am very disappointed now."


    "Really disappointed."


    "No king can get to the end by tricks."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, it''s nothing more than a winner or a loser." Lorne raised his head and met the white beard''s eyes.


    There was no wave of waves in those old eyes.

 466 Chapter 460 Heart Exchange Surgery!

    "Why haven''t you come back for so long?"


    In the distant sea, Zhuan Yuan glanced at the pocket watch in his hand, and it had been an hour since Lorne boarded the Moby Dick.


    She was walking on the boat distractedly.


    "Are you worried about him?" Jasmine said suddenly while reading the book.


    "Who is worried about him?" Zhuan Yuan immediately retorted, "I''m just afraid that he will betray the navy and cooperate with Baibeard."


    "If it''s just that, don''t worry at all." Jasmine closed the book and pushed her huge eyes."Lorne is not a fool, he can distinguish the importance."


    "This is the reason." Zhuan Yuan understands that most of what Lorne has now comes from his status as King Qi Wuhai. Because of the "special immunity", he can develop his power unscrupulously. The navy is upset, which is not good for both parties.


    At this time, a sea fish with a slender body like a ribbon jumped out of the water. This kind of fish is extremely common in this sea. The meat is delicious and not aggressive. It is the favorite of fishermen.Because of its slender body, fishermen call it silk fish.


    "Silk fish, dead fish."


    Zhuan Yuan muttered to herself, she looked worriedly at the Moby Dick that was lying on the sea like a giant whale in the distance.


    Is this an omen?


    ...


    "You just stay here." Marco escorted Lorne into a dark cell. Lorne looked at the dark and humid environment, couldn''t help but smiled, making good luck, he usually likes to imprison others, now Finally, I also tasted the taste of being imprisoned.


    But the environment here is much better than "infinite hell", at least it has a little light.


    Otto''s body was thrown beside Lorne, with a weird smile before he died.


    In a cabin, Aoun still has a trace of gloom on his face, and several pirates who are usually better off are drinking with him.


    "Don''t miss your brother, the pirates floating in this sea have already put life and death away." A bold bald pirate comforted.


    "As the father''s son, you shouldn''t be afraid of death!"


    "Besides, Otto is not dead wronged. Doesn''t this bring a king, Qi Wuhai, to avenge him?" said the pirate who thought that the sharp-mouthed monkey race, but as soon as his voice fell, he was caught by the bald pirate. He banged his head hard.


    "You said that! Don''t say that a king under Qiwuhai, even the other four emperors, can''t match the lives of our brothers!"


    "Yes, yes, I said the wrong thing!" The pirate with the sharp-mouthed monkey cheeks quickly apologized. He left Aoun next to him. The other party seemed to be immersed in the grief of his brother''s death and did not respond.


    "Sorry, I still want to be quiet." Ornn said slowly.


    "Yes, yes, let Brother Aoun stay alone for a while." The bald man said loudly, and quickly greeted the other pirates to leave the cabin.


    "Thank you, Da Gemu." Aoun nodded. After these people had left one after another, he waited for a while before walking to the side of the bed and taking out a piece of wooden stakes at the foot of the bed.


    The stake is hollow, and there is a miniature phone bug inside.


    Aoun woke up the phone worm carefully.


    "Blu Blu Blu." The voice of the phone bug echoed in the room.


    ...


    Lorne closed his eyes and sat quietly in the cell. After a long time, he heard the sound of the door opening.A steady, but weak voice came.


    "Let''s talk, what did you just want to say." After a simple bandage, the white beard has almost recovered. Accompanied by Marco and a pirate, he walked to the front of Lorne''s cell and asked condescendingly. Tao.


    To be honest, he didn¡¯t believe that this kind of thing came from Ron¡¯s hands. He didn¡¯t believe in Ron¡¯s character. The pirates roaming in this sea didn¡¯t have any character at all, but he didn¡¯t believe that Ron¡¯s character. If you want to assassinate yourself, you will use such a simple, simple plan that can even be called a crude plan.


    This is no different from sending to death.


    "It seems that Your Excellency Whitebeard still believes in me." Lorne opened his eyes, struggling to escape from his body to a square, a heart beating faintly in the square.This was Otto''s heart that he had previously cut through the ability of "Surgery Fruit". After Otto took the poison, his heart was still beating, and it was fixed at that moment after being cut by Lorne.


    "This is something that proves my innocence." Lorne slowly said, he raised his hand, raised the Hailou stone handcuffs and shook it towards the white beard.


    "Let go of him." White Beard said lightly.


    "But," a pirate said hesitantly, but when he heard the old man''s firm tone, he still swallowed the words that came to his lips.He took out the key and unlocked Lorne''s Hailou stone handcuffs.


    "This thing is really the nemesis of the capable," Lorne loosened his restraint and loosened his muscles and bones.


    "Don''t talk nonsense! What do you want Dad to see!" the pirate with the key said viciously.


    "Don''t worry." Lorne glanced at the pirate, waved his hand, and saw a knife light flashing, and another heart cube appeared in his hand.


    "You!" The pirate looked at a square gap in his chest and looked at Lorne in disbelief. He turned his head and noticed that the old man moved and looked at Lorne coldly.


    "ROOM¡¤Heart Exchange Surgery!"


    Lorne put Otto¡¯s heart into the pirate¡¯s chest. The pirate¡¯s body twitched, and then groaned as if there was nothing. After a while, he opened his eyes blankly. .


    All this happened between the electric light and flint, and everyone had no time to react, and the heart exchange operation was completed.


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu made a beast-like howl, then he ignored the white beard behind him and walked out the door directly towards the cabin.


    "What the hell did you do!" Marco grabbed Lorne by the neckline and lifted him up.


    "Show the truth," Lorne said lightly, "Don''t you dare to face the truth?"


    "Really*!" Marco wanted to swear, this man killed his companion in front of him, is it really good for them to be bullied by the White Beard Pirates?


    "Let him go, Marco," White Beard said., He lowered his head and glanced at Lorne."I hope you don''t deceive me, otherwise, even Caesar will not be able to save your life."


    After speaking, Marco really let go of Lorne, then put him in handcuffs with Shanghai Loushi, and pushed him into the cage.


    "If my brother has any shortcomings, I won''t let you go!"


    After speaking, he followed the pirate and hurried out of the cell.


    At this time, only Lorne and White Beard were left in the cell.


    One is inside the cage and one is outside.

 467 Chapter 461: The Second Spy

    "No. 9527 to report to you." Ornn took out the miniature phone bug and said in a gloomy voice.


    "No. 9526 failed to assassinate No. 2 target, and his identity was exposed."


    "Is the action affected." A gloomy female voice came from the other end of the phone worm.


    "No, during the operation, the No. 9 monitoring target was on board the No. 2 monitoring target. When the operation failed, the 9526 made a decisive decision and shifted the blame to the No. 9 monitoring target in an attempt to muddy the situation."


    "Lorne?" the female voice asked in surprise, "how is he now."


    "Target No. 9 took the initiative to bear this matter, I did not expose it." Aoun replied coldly, his face was expressionless at this time, just like a robot without emotion."Please indicate what to do next, whether to pretend to die and return to the headquarters, or continue to lurch beside Target 2, waiting for an opportunity..."


    "Continue to lurch," the female voice said, "and pay close attention to Target 9, as soon as there is a situation..."


    At this moment, there was a sound of footsteps outside the door, and Aoun''s face changed slightly. He put the miniature phone bug into the stake, and then pushed the stake back to the foot of the bed.All the movements are smooth and flowing, so proficient, as if they have been rehearsed countless times.


    He rubbed his face, his muscles squirmed, and a look of sadness appeared on his face.


    "Excuse me, is there anything?" Ornn opened the door and took a look. The first team leader Marco was standing outside, and a familiar pirate was lying on the ground like a beast.


    "Did you just talk to someone?" Marco asked in a deep voice.


    "No, I''m just so sad that I lost my brother, I want to be alone." Aoun said calmly, without the slightest wave on his face.


    "Really?" Marco asked again, this time with a chill in his voice.


    When Aoun was organizing the language and preparing to perfuse, the beast-like pirate suddenly rushed into the room and rushed towards the wooden stake at the foot of the bed.He was holding the piece of wooden stake, with a halazi from the corner of his mouth, and looked at Marco blankly.


    "Please give me an explanation." Marco said lightly, looking at the miniature phone bug among the stakes.


    The blue flame kept burning on him.


    ...


    The ability of the fruit of surgery is to create a space in which the capable person can cut and splice the target limb at will.Lorne cut off Otto¡¯s heart before he died, and now ¡°Otto¡± is in a wonderful state.


    He should have died a long time ago, but survived strangely under Lorne''s ability, but because the body died and the soul had dissipated, the "resurrected" Otto was reduced to an irrational beast, instinctively looking for himself The most important thing.


    And as a spy, his most important thing is...


    "This ability of yours," Baibeard squinted and looked around Lorne.He had noticed before that the abilities that Lorne showed when fighting him were completely different from the intelligence.


    "It''s the fruit that was lost in the North Sea before."


    He knew that the Navy had spent 5 billion Baileys to buy this fruit from a group of pirates, but during the transaction, it was robbed by a group of people. According to intelligence, the one who robbed the fruit was A person who has the ability to calm down the surrounding environment.


    There was a lot of rumors about this incident, which shocked Joker, who was a middleman.Joker was furious and issued a reward in the underground world, looking for this capable person.


    I didn''t expect it to fall into Ron''s hands.


    "It seems that you have something incredible." Baibeard said lightly. He didn''t go into how Lorne, who was originally a capable person, ate the second fruit. Now he is more concerned about his son''s. thing.


    "But if you wait a minute and don''t give an explanation, be prepared to take your secret to the sea."


    Lorne was silent.He tapped the wall lightly with his index finger, and counted down silently. When he counted down to 1, suddenly there was the sound of fierce fighting outside.After a while, Marco dragged a corpse in with a gloomy face.


    The corpse was dressed the same as Ornn, but his face was completely replaced by another person.


    Seeing this scene, Lorne finally breathed a sigh of relief, he was right.


    He was still thinking before, why the two went into action together, Otto was killed, but Aoun survived.Isn''t it easier for two brothers who get along day and night to find each other''s strangeness?Aoun''s heartbeat when facing Lorne further confirmed his suspicion.


    It is not anger, but tension.


    "He''s also a spy." Marco threw the body in front of Ron, lit a cigarette, and said lightly.


    "Both Aoun brothers were killed when we didn''t know." Marco was a little depressed. He really regarded these crew members as his own brothers. When his brother was killed, he didn''t even know. .


    "This is enough to prove my innocence." Lorne raised his hand with a faint smile on his face.


    ...


    "Just let him go?" Marco looked at Lorne, who was gradually leaving in the boat alone, and suddenly said.


    "After all, this matter has nothing to do with him." White Beard said slowly, trying to calm his tone.He wears a white scarf on his head, which is the costume for the funeral, and the pirate behind him also wears a white scarf with a solemn look.The people on this ship are all brothers, and it is hard to lose anyone.


    The bodies of the two spies had long been chopped up and thrown into the sea to feed the sharks. Today''s memorial service is only the dead souls of brothers Otto and Orn.


    "Lorne is not our enemy." Whitebeard took out a cut square box with a heart that had stopped beating inside. This was the heart of a poisoned spy.


    "Our enemy is the one who killed Brother Aoun!" White Beard said loudly, and he crushed the heart, dripping with blood."Have a good time, my sons!"


    In this sea, there are only a few forces that have the courage to plant spies under his command.Baibeard had probably guessed who this happened.


    "Let this sea feel our anger!"


    "What''s the matter with you?" Zhuan Yuan finally breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that Ron was back, but found that Ron''s expression was a bit wrong, and asked with concern.


    "It''s nothing, it''s just that I haven''t talked to the monster." Lorne waved his hand and said lightly.


    Behind him, a terrifying breath rose to the sky, dispelling the clouds in the sky, as if a wild beast had opened its eyes.


    Lorne felt the more and more intense aura behind him, and he knew that the most terrifying monster on the sea was really angry.You know, Baibeard is a fierce man who outrageously fought Shiji because of a son.


    The sea after today is destined to be upset because of this incident.


    But this time, it has nothing to do with him.

 468 Chapter 462

    The incident aboard the Moby Dick was just an episode, no matter how violent the storm evolves, it has nothing to do with him.


    The only thing he cared about was that the spy dared to plant himself, causing him to almost lose this body.


    In the middle of the night, Lorne heard a slight snoring sound from next door, and only after confirming that Zhuan Yuan and Jasmine were asleep, did he take out a phone bug.


    "Blu Blu Blu."


    "Brother Lorne, it''s me, do you miss me?" A girl''s voice came across.


    "Yes, I miss you." Lorne said faintly. After leaving Sdie, he headed to the paradise on his own, and really didn''t have time to accompany Xiao Jia.


    "Thank you Brother Lorne." Garrett said sweetly.


    "By the way, where are you now?" Lorne asked after a long greeting.


    "I was on my way back to the world, my mother called and said that I missed me, and I haven''t been back for a long time, so I just went to see her.


    Sidiou Island is not far from the waters of the nations, but at the speed of Xiaojia''s boat ride, how can it take ten days? Lorne silently calculated that Xiaojia should not have reached the nations at this time.


    "Listen, there is one thing I must tell you," Lorne paused for a moment before continuing."I just met an assassin on the white beard''s boat."


    "Ah, met the assassin, are you injured?" Garrett asked with some concern.


    "This is not the point," Lorne took a deep breath and said slowly."That force has the ability to plant a spy on Baibeard, so it can also plant a spy on your mother. You must be more careful."


    The opposite was silent for a while, and Garrett said weakly.


    "I see, Brother Lorne must be careful too."


    After telling Garrett, Lorne hung up the phone.In fact, he didn''t worry much about Garrett''s safety, because unlike Whitebeard, Charlotte Lingling''s physical strength was terrifying, even in a relaxed state, she also possessed terrible defenses, and was called "steel balloon".Lorne doesn''t actually worry about her being assassinated, and there is also Kata Kuri, a man who can predict the future.


    He paused for a while before dialing another call.


    "Blu Blu Blu."


    "Hey." A lazy female voice came from the phone worm, perhaps because Violet''s tone was not as capable as he was just after being awakened from a dream.


    "Help me find out who is the steward of CP-9 now." Lorne said coldly.


    This big ship is big or big, but Jasmine still doesn''t like to curl up in a small cabin, so she fell asleep in a huge chair on the deck, and heard something in a daze. She opened her eyes and found Luo En, alone on the side of the upper deck, looking at the distant sea by the moonlight.


    "What''s the matter? Are you scared to sleep by the white beard?" Jasmine said coldly.Lorne turned his head and looked at Jasmine. Why hadn''t he noticed that this woman''s mouth was so poisonous before? Sure enough, the giantess who had read was different.


    "I''m just thinking about how long it will take to get to Elbaff."


    Lorne looked at this calm sea, just in time to fully reflect the crescent moon in the sky. The sea breeze at night was light, and the sea level was slightly rippling, and it was extremely quiet.


    "There is still a Didi Island ahead, and after sailing for a long time, we will reach the windless zone." Jasmine followed Lorne''s gaze, and the moon reflected on the sea level appeared ripples, and the ripples turned into A whirlpool.


    A huge blue whale jumped out of the sea, destroying this rare tranquility.


    "The fish jumped out of the water to breathe fresh air," Jasmine said faintly, "a storm is coming."


    ...


    "TMD, is Whitebeard crazy?"


    In the giant whale waters, a ship with the Thorns Skull Pirate Flag is galloping on the sea, as if avoiding some monster.


    A large hole was broken on its left side, and sea water was continuously flowing into the hull through this hole.


    A pirate with a square cap and a parrot standing on the left button is instructing the crew to fill the broken copper.


    "We are just passing here, why attack us!" the man roared, and the parrot on his shoulder also followed his words, "attack us, attack, attack."


    His name is Gelu, and he is offering a bounty of 190,000,000 (190 million) Pele¡¯s blood thorn Gelu. He is under the command of Sea knight Zea. This time he accepted the command of the boss Zea to go to the country of Japan. I want to talk to the Four Emperor Kaido about cooperation.


    Unexpectedly, when passing through the White Beard Territory, he was suddenly attacked by a team under his command.


    "I can''t take it anymore." Ge Lu said angrily when he saw the looming pirate ship behind him, "I want to die with them!"


    "The fish die and the net is broken, the fish die and the net is broken!" the parrot roared loudly.


    His words will undoubtedly ignite the emotions of the pirates behind him. After all, the pirates are the freest people in this sea, and have never been so squandered.The pirates raised their weapons one after another, responding to the captain''s orders.


    "The fish die and the net is broken, the fish die and the net is broken!"


    "Okay." Seeing the morale of his men, Gru couldn''t help being proud, and immediately ordered them to turn the bow and decide to do a big job.Suddenly, he saw a light-rod sailing boat increase its speed and rushed towards the people who were chasing them.


    The light-rod sailing ship was hung with a skull flag holding a mace.


    "A bounty of 250,000 (two hundred and fifty million) Bailey''s cudgel, Anthony, these bastards are dead!"


    The so-called enemies of the enemy are allies, and Gru added a bit of confidence when he saw that someone was on the same front as him.The squad of the White Beard Pirates sounds very bluff, but after all, it is not the headquarters, and Grew does not believe that the opponent can compete with Anthony.


    "Little ones, listen to my orders! Follow Anthony''s bastard''s boat, and we will destroy the white beard''s boat together!" Grew said proudly. He raised the long knife in his hand and swung it forward.


    "Rout! Rout! Rout!" All the pirates shouted excitedly, knowing that this is a ship with a white beard flag. If this battle is won, they will be completely famous!When bragging with others in the future, I can say that Lao Tzu once sunk the white beard boat.


    Thinking of the shocked and envious eyes of the other party, they were all motivated to paddle.


    "That''s it!" Gru nodded in satisfaction, but just as he was about to speak of the next deployment, a huge slash flew over from the ship with the white beard flag, slashed across the sea, directly from Anthony''s. Passed through on the boat.


    boom!


    Anthony''s ship exploded violently, and a wreck of the ship flew in front of Gru. All the pirates were silent, except for the parrot on his shoulder that continued to roar.


    "Rout! Rout!"


    boom!Gru took out a pistol, which killed the parrot.

 469 Ask for a day off!

To be with your family today, take a day off, I wish you all a happy Mid-Autumn Festival!

 470 Chapter 463: Garretts Conjecture

    The great sea route, the new world, the seas of all nations.


    A silver-white three-bar sailboat was sailing on the sea, and the silver-white metal on the side of the ship exudes a strange light.


    The huge waves slapped on the hull, scattered into small droplets, and fell into the sea.


    At the bow of the ship is a blood-red rose, and the vines of the rose spread to the ship¡¯s side.


    It''s just that compared to the surrounding ships, this ship seems out of place, because it is too "new" and there is no trace of battle on the ship, which is extremely rare in the chaotic new world.


    But when they saw the two flags hanging on the flagpoles of the ships, everyone suddenly realized.


    Because the two flags are the red-lipped skull and the misty moon.


    These two patterns represent two huge forces in this sea.


    One of the four emperors, Charlotte Lingling¡¯s Charlotte family, and one of the King¡¯s Seven Wuhai, Wienhill Lorne¡¯s Wienhill family.


    And in this sea, there is only one person who can fly these two flags at the same time, that is, the eighteenth daughter of the Charlotte family who has just been engaged to Lorne. She has a bounty of more than 500 million on the black list of the underground world. Bailey''s woman.


    "Crimson Rose", Charlotte Garrett.


    It can also be called Vennhill Garrett.


    Few pirates who can sail into the new world are stupid. They may be greedy or desperate, but they will never go to death.


    Attacking this ship is tantamount to sending death.


    Ships docked at the south pier of Cake Island, and well-trained "Homitz chess soldiers" have long been crowded on both sides of the road.When a woman wearing a blue cheongsam stepped off the splint, these chess soldiers immediately followed the woman.


    "Sister, you are finally back! I want to kill you!" A woman wearing a panda headgear suddenly rushed to the woman wearing a cheongsam, and looked at the boat, asking suspiciously.


    "Why didn''t my brother-in-law come back."


    "Lorne has something to do with him." Garrett touched the panda-head girl''s head affectionately and said with a smile.


    "So I didn''t come."


    This young girl named Bewal is her twin sister and one of the few people she can trust completely on Cake Island.


    "Really." After Pauval complained for a few times, he didn''t say much. After all, Lorne commanded such a large Wienhill family, and it was impossible for him to be as idle as her.


    "Mother should still be in the castle." Poval said, "We can go back now and have an afternoon tea."


    "Don''t worry," Garrett stopped suddenly and waved to the Homitz chess soldiers behind him. These chess soldiers immediately spread out and walked towards the tall cake castle in the middle of the island in a uniform manner.


    "Let¡¯s go to the Church of Holy Truth first."


    When she came back this time, she didn''t stir up the crowd, but sent a message to the sea.


    That is, the Wienhill family has a close relationship with the Charlotte family, any strength they want to move, they have to weigh whether they can withstand the anger of the two powers.


    "Go to the Cathedral of Holy Truth?"


    A strange look suddenly appeared on Poval''s face.


    The Cathedral of the Holy Truth is located in the southern town of Cake Island. The white buildings are a bit out of place among the colorful dessert houses.


    Because Charlotte Lingling was adopted by the nuns of the Holy Truth Sect in her early years, the nations themselves do not reject the teaching of the Holy Truth Sect, and a considerable part of the people of the nations are believers of the Holy Truth Sect.


    Garrett and Beauval walked through the long street and came to the church. At this time, the church was praying. A pretty young priest in black robes stood at the top, presided over this service.


    The appearance of the two caused a riot. Some people were whispering about them. After all, the identity of the Charlotte family is really special on Cake Island.


    It''s like meeting the princess and prince on TV.


    "quiet."


    The young priest said softly, his voice was not loud, but infectious.


    The whole church calmed down.


    "God loves the world."


    The young priest said gently,


    "You must look up without spots,


    You will also be strong and fearless.


    You will forget your suffering, even remembering it is like water flowing past;


    Your days will be brighter than noon, even though there is darkness, it is still like morning"


    "Although there is darkness, it is still like morning." All the believers said in unison.


    Beauval looked at the young priest with stars in his eyes, while Garrett was expressionless.


    Since she learned that the Pope of the Holy Truth Church, who is also a member of Lorne, has not been very cold about this so-called church.


    The service ended very quickly, and believers left the church one after another.When everyone had dispersed and only Garrett, Poval and the priest were left in the entire hall, the priest slowly walked in front of the two sisters, and first smiled at Boval.


    "We meet again, Your Royal Highness Princess Nineteen."


    Then he bowed slightly to Garrett.


    "Good afternoon, Your Royal Highness Princess Eighteen."


    It seemed that Beauval had not come to this place less, and Garrett squinted, but said nothing.


    After all, Povar has grown up.


    After several people walked into a small room, Garrett said lightly.


    "Lorne asked me to tell you a message."


    "He was attacked on Whitebeard''s boat, so he suspects that all forces have been infiltrated to varying degrees."


    "I want you to check it out."


    She didn''t care about Poval''s existence, after all, the latter was her twin sister, and she knew the identity of this man before.


    "I understand." The priest nodded. As a spy, what he was most afraid of was not revealing his identity, but being placed by other forces with a spy by his side.


    I don''t know.


    The incident on the Whitebeard boat sounded a wake-up call for Ron, and he began to check his own people.


    After Garrett finished speaking these words, he straightened up and left with Poval, but seeing the latter still reluctant to give up, Garrett was also quite helpless.


    "Where are we going now?" Poval said curiously. She felt that her sister seemed to have matured a lot after the engagement, and she always acted vigorously no matter what she did.


    Is this the adult world?


    "Remember the dark-skinned pirate who fought with me during the battle for the fourth general?"


    Garrett said suddenly.


    "I want to see him."


    Mihawk once commissioned Lorne to help him find out the identity of the girl''s biological parents next to him.


    At that time, Garrett still felt strange, why the first time I saw that girl, I felt that the girl''s blood was a little familiar.


    Now, she wants to verify her guess.

 471 Chapter 464 Cruel World.

    Why does she feel that the girl''s blood is a bit familiar, perhaps because she has seen the girl''s own father a long time ago.


    After all, blood is the bond of affection.


    Garrett quickly saw the dark-skinned man, which was different from what he had seen before. Now his face was decadent. His beliefs were all shattered after losing to Garrett.


    The moment he saw Garrett, he stayed for a while, and then immediately fell to his knees.


    "His Royal Highness the Eighteenth Princess, are you looking for me?" the man asked tentatively.


    "What''s your name?" Garrett said.


    "My name is Uto, Mark Uto." The man knelt on the ground and said respectfully.


    "Since you are not willing, why do you want to work for the Charlotte family?" Garrett asked casually.


    "No, I''m willing!" Uto thought that Garrett was here to test him, and said in horror.


    "It is my blessing to be able to work for the powerful Charlotte family!"


    "You haven''t answered me yet, why do you want to work for the Charlotte family." Garrett asked, squinting.


    "I was ignorant in my early years and offended the Charlotte family ships." Uto said bitterly. He was infected by Roger''s dying declaration and decided to go to sea resolutely.


    Because of his birth in the new world, his strength has grown quite quickly, and he soon became a small well-known pirate.


    After gaining fame, he set his sights on these big pirates and wanted to step on them.So he took aim at a fleet of the Charlotte family at that time.


    But legends are legends after all, and their reputations were created through bloody battles.


    And unfortunately, at the time, Kata Kuri was on that fleet.


    In the end, there was no suspense. The newly born pirate group was shattered by the powerful force of Kata Kuri.


    Kata Kuri saw that he was good, so he saved his life, but as a price, Uto had to serve the Charlotte family all his life and be their slave.


    Probably right.Jia Lei nodded her head and rolled up her burgundy curly hair. She asked her last question.


    "Then when you were fighting for the fourth general star, why did you desperately want to win against me?"


    "Because," Uto said bitterly."At that time, Lord Kata Kuri said to all the pirates who participated in the battle for the fourth general star,"


    "Any one of us, as long as we win the final position, can satisfy one of our wishes."


    "Then your wish?" Poval asked curiously.


    "Right, status, reputation, beauty?"


    "No," Uto shook his head, tears flickering in his eyes.


    "I want to go home."


    "I miss my two children."


    ...


    Garrett finally decided to let Uto go back. In her capacity, releasing one or two slaves was not a big deal.


    But in exchange, Uto must do something for Garrett.


    This resolute and strong man, after hearing Garrett''s words, had a face of disbelief, and then kept kowtow towards Garrett, knocked the floor out of a small hole, and then stopped.


    At this moment, his forehead was full of blood.


    Garrett remained silent, and took Poval out of the slave house and walked back to the cake castle.


    This man still doesn''t know what is waiting for him at home.


    He will never see his son again.


    Perhaps, if he won the game, he could save it all.


    But there is no if, Garrett smiled, she also has a reason to win.


    "Perhaps, this is the pirate." Garrett muttered to himself, remembering a sentence Lorne had said.


    Lorne once said,


    Pirates are destined to be the cruelest profession,


    Because a certain dead bone buried in a desert island may be the person in a girl¡¯s dream.


    The work of pirates often destroys these girls'' dreams inadvertently.


    So he never claimed to be righteous, which would make him feel sick.


    "Sister, what were you talking about?"


    Poval asked.


    "Nothing." Garrett touched the girl''s head. She suddenly understood why Lorne likes to touch his head.


    Because in Lorne''s eyes, he will always be a little girl who is not growing up, and he will always be his own umbrella.


    And now, I can protect others.


    She looked at Pauval caressingly, a trace of determination flashed in her eyes.


    She will not let others destroy her dreams!


    ...


    In the Church of the Holy Truth on Cake Island, the priest in black robes spent a long time alone in the secret room after Garrett and Poval left before gently pressing a button on the table.


    After a while, a nun bowed and walked in.She was wearing a loose nun''s dress to cover her figure.


    "What''s the matter?" The nun raised her head, with a terrible scar on her face.


    "Those few people, are there any differences?"


    "There is nothing unusual. They have never realized that their identities have been under our control. A large part of the information collected on weekdays is forged by us."


    "Then find a chance and execute them all." The priest said lightly after sitting on the chair and thinking for a while.


    "Why? That''s from the world government!" The nun said in surprise.


    "Because, Lorne just said hello to me, saying that there are spies lurking in various forces. Since he said yes, then there are."


    "Understood," the nun said silently, "I will find an opportunity, assign a task to them, and create a shipwreck,"


    The priest did not speak. He picked up the Bible and began to read it.The nun turned around, and when she was about to leave, she heard the priest softly ask.


    "By the way, when you start, remember to take off their teaching robes."


    "I don''t want the sacred robe to be stained with the blood of a villain."


    He was a survivor of the war in Beihai. After being rescued by the church, he converted to the Holy Truth.


    In his heart, the Holy Truth is the most important.Anyone who dares to slander the Holy Truth Religion will suffer his bloody methods.


    Even the reason why he obeyed Lorne''s orders was only because the church cooperated with Difficulty, nothing more.


    If one day the church decides to do something to Lorne, he will raise his butcher knife without hesitation.


    "Clean hands and feet and don''t cause trouble to the church. Otherwise you know the consequences."


    The priest said faintly, and the voice came from behind the nun.


    "Understood." The nun shuddered, knowing that the priest behind her was completely abnormal.


    "Father Trafalgar."

 472 Chapter 465 Didi Island

    The great route, the new world, the edge of the whale waters, Didi Island.


    After almost half a month of sailing, Lorne and his party finally came here. This was their last stop in the new world. Moving forward, it was the legendary death zone, the windless zone.Only by crossing this dangerous windless zone can they reach the destination of this voyage, Albuff.


    Perhaps because of the long period of stay at sea, Zhuan Yuan felt a little uncomfortable, so I wanted to stay on the shore for one night and supply supplies by the way.It''s just that Jasmine, the giantess, seemed to remember some bad memories, and said that she would not go ashore.And Lorne just went ashore with Zhuan Yuan, just idle.


    At this time, it was the evening. After dinner, the residents of Didi Island finally took a rest after a busy day. They gathered in groups and talked about the length of their home.However, after seeing the two of Lorne and Zhuan Yuan, he cast his eyes on them from time to time, his eyes were full of vigilance.


    If it wasn''t for the two men who didn''t carry any weapons and they looked quite young, they would have blasted them out a long time ago.


    Didi Island is located on the edge of the New World, and it is not on several major air routes. It is rarely visited by people.The inhabitants of the small island got together naturally, so they recognized these two new faces at a glance.


    New faces mean outsiders, and in this chaotic era, outsiders do not mean anything good.


    Lorne tried to talk several times, and these residents walked away on their own, as if they didn''t see the two of them.


    "Sister, you''re so beautiful!" A little boy about six or seven years old, wearing washed white suspender jeans and a runny nose walked to the front of Zhuanyuan, and handed her a half-flavored yellow wildflower in his hand. Then he wiped his nose and said with a smile.


    "Be my girlfriend!"


    "Huh?" Zhuan Yuan just stretched out his hand, subconsciously trying to take the little boy''s flower.After hearing the little boy''s words, the whole person was stunned and didn''t react for a while.


    "Sorry, she already has a boyfriend." Lorne calmly pressed Zhuan Yuan''s outstretched hand and said with a smile."You''re so young, so you get flowers everywhere, do your parents know?"


    "Huh!" The little boy glared at Lorne viciously, and took back his half-hearted wild flowers. "I''ve grown up, and Uncle Peng Ke on the next street said that only those who have a girlfriend are real adults. I must prove it to Uncle Peng Ke!"


    Want to find a girlfriend to prove that you are an adult? Zhuanyuan looks a little weird. What is this strange custom?But Lorne next to him seemed to think of something and laughed.


    Just as Zhuan Yuan wanted to continue to inquire, a woman about thirty years old, wearing a washed-down linen clothes rushed over and said apologetically.


    "I''m sorry, Xiaobao has caused you trouble." While talking, she suddenly recognized the identities of the two "outsiders" in front of her, and quickly dragged the little boy behind her with tension on her face.


    Is it so exclusive?Lorne secretly said, but each island has its own customs, and if conditions permit, he does not seem to destroy the customs here.


    "Hello, the two of us are travelers who accidentally wandered here. We want to spend the night in this place. I don''t know where there is a hotel like a hotel." Lorne took the initiative to expose his identity as an "outer", but did some A small modification, after all, in this extremely closed place, the combination of the navy and the pirates is a bit shocking.


    "Hotel?" The middle-aged woman was a little confused, "Does it mean a place to live temporarily? Sorry, Didi Island does not have such a thing."


    "Isn''t there?" Lorne was a little surprised, but he quickly reacted. This Didi Island is too small. All the residents live in a small area and there are few outsiders, so naturally there is no need for such things as hotels. .


    "That''s really a shame." Lorne said with regret. He didn''t force it. He was ready to buy some supplies and then returned to the ship to make do for a night.


    "That." The middle-aged woman glanced at Luo En and Zhuan Yuan, as if she had made up her mind."If you two don''t mind, you can stay at my house for one night."


    Indifferent on the surface, but in fact it is still very enthusiastic.Lorne just wanted to inquire about Zhuan Yuan, but found that she had nodded directly.


    "Thank you."


    Is Zhuan Yuan so disgusted to go back to the sea? Lorne glanced at her in surprise and found that the female lieutenant was pressing her abdomen calmly, frowning her brows, it seemed a little uncomfortable.Then I understood, and gave her a weird look.


    The middle-aged woman¡¯s home is a dilapidated little bungalow on the edge of the town. She first greeted Xiao Bao back to the house, and then apologized to Zhuan Yuan and Lorne.


    "The kid''s father works at the dock and won''t be back tonight. The house is a bit small, so I wronged you two."


    Zhuan Yuan kept saying no, until he walked into the house did he understand what the middle-aged woman''s grievance was.The whole small bungalow had only two bedrooms except for the living room and kitchen. The middle-aged woman took the initiative to live with her child, leaving the larger bedroom for two people.


    In her eyes, Lorne and Zhuan Yuan are lovers, so there is no relationship between living together.


    Zhuan Yuan looked at Lorne with a suffocated smile, as if he had thought of this embarrassing situation a long time ago, and almost took out the pistol he was carrying and shot him.However, the middle-aged woman''s kindness was not good enough, so she had to live.


    boom!


    The moment the door closed, Zhuan Yuan took out his pistol, patted it on the table, and glared at Lorne.It seems to be saying, tonight you be honest.


    Lorne shrugged helplessly. Although Zhuan Yuan is a rare beauty, today even if he thinks, Zhuan Yuan¡¯s physical condition is not allowed. Besides, he raised his left hand and put a blue one on his middle finger. The ring was shining.


    After seeing this ring, what Zhuan Yuan originally wanted to say was stuck in his throat.He blushed, it turned out that he was passionate, and then sat on the bed, turned his head, and ignored Lorne.


    "But I suddenly remembered one thing." Lorne sat on the side of the bed, Zhuan Yuan''s legs were really long, and he had to avoid a little bit to avoid touching these long, white legs.


    "On the edge of the great route, there should be many small islands like Didi Island. How do your navy manage these small islands? Send a navy to station here?"


    "The Navy does not have so many people. It is very reluctant to be able to establish several branches in several key areas." Zhuan Yuan thought for a while, and decided to answer Ron''s words. He obviously didn''t want to pay attention to Ron, but after hearing his question, Can''t help but answer.


    "After receiving the signal, the navy of these branches will go to sea to help the island that sends the signal."

 473 Chapter 466: The Weak Consciousness

    "Then what should we do if a disaster occurs on the island at the back end of the New World like Didy Island?" Lorne said slowly, "As far as I know, the Navy has only a few branches in the New World. A branch is nearly half a month away from Didi Island."


    "Didi Island is so remote, who would come here?" Zhuan Yuan said casually, but as soon as she finished her voice, she heard a few gunshots and some riots outside.Zhuan Yuan''s expression became a little awkward.


    Wouldn''t it be so coincidental?


    "The pretty big sister is okay, okay!" Xiao Bao rushed over and pushed open the door, and found that both of them were sitting on the bed as usual, a little disappointed, but still shouted.


    "A pirate has invaded Didi Island. A-niang tells you to hide in your room and don''t go out!"


    After speaking, he closed the door reluctantly.


    And Lorne and Zhuan Yuan looked at each other.


    ...


    "This is already the edge of the giant whale sea area, I don''t believe they can chase here!"


    In the port of Didi Island, a pirate boat with a thorny skull pirate flag docked on the shore. A pirate in a square hat carried a knife and shouted at the brightly lit city on the island,


    "I''ve been scared for so long these days, take a good pill! Villains!"


    "Everything you grab today belongs to you!"


    The man yelled, he had spent a lot of energy, and Gru, who escaped from the chase of the white beard squad after nine deaths, offered a reward of 190,000,000 (190 million) Bailey. Glu, the blood thorn, stood a brand new parrot on his left shoulder. One parrot did not speak, like a toy.


    Countless pirates cheered, then raised their weapons and rushed towards the town.


    After doing all this, Gelu looked at the bloody man lying in front of him. This man seemed to be a hard worker at the dock. After seeing Gelu''s arrival, he did not have the slightest fear on his face, and took his crude weapon towards him. He rushed over.


    But how could he be Gelu''s opponent, who came to the new world after the cruel battle of the great route, Gelu knocked him to the ground with a light wave, and couldn''t get up again.


    "I''ll let you see, the price of rebelling against me!" Gru said coldly.But what responded to him was the contempt of the man.


    "Bah." A bloody saliva spit on Gelug.


    boom!


    There was no expression on Gelu''s face, a shot ended the man''s humble life, and then he looked at the brightly lit town in the distance, with a bloodthirsty light on his face.


    "This town is much harder than those before, but what''s the use?"


    "The weak must have the consciousness of the weak, and being exploited by the strong is the destiny of the weak!"


    The fastest pirate saw a shop selling small jewelry on the side of the street. A young woman was sitting inside a glass counter, staring blankly at the villain who rushed in.


    "It turns out that there is another beauty." The pirate licked his lips, his eyes showed a faint light. This period of depressive days made him almost crazy, and now he can finally release his desires, he will not be soft.


    "Come and have fun with Lao Tzu." The pirate roared and rushed towards the woman.But the moment he was about to touch the woman, a gunshot shot and a blood flower exploded in his chest.A sturdy man slowly put down a double-barreled shotgun, with some smoke from the muzzle of the shotgun.


    "A dirty pirate again."


    The man sipped, and he soothed the woman.


    "You find a place to hide it." After speaking, he rushed out of the shop with his spear.And conveniently shot a little pirate who hadn''t reacted to the head.


    This kind of thing happened at the same time everywhere in Didi Road. The young men armed with spears and rushed towards the pirates without fear on their faces. They were the self-organized militia guards of Didi Island.Responsible for protecting the safety of Didi Island.


    Because they cannot get the shelter of the navy, they must protect themselves if they want to survive in this chaotic era.So they organized this militia guard to repel many pirates who wanted to invade here for decades.


    Today is no exception.


    "Notify Captain Peng Ke!" The man who rushed out of the jewelry store yelled immediately after meeting with his companion.


    "The captain is fighting ahead!" The response was a childish young man. After he stunned a pirate who was about to attack him with a rifle, he replied breathlessly."Today there are more pirates than before. The captain is surrounded by a group of pirates. Go and help."


    "Understood." The man nodded and ran forward quickly.Sure enough, at the corner, I saw a man with a beard who was being beaten by a group of pirates.


    "Go to hell!" Under the cover of his companion, a pirate took out a dagger and stabbed it towards the waist of the beard. The dagger shone with cold light, but the moment it touched the waist of the man, he found that the man''s body was like steel. Normally, no matter how hard you try, you can''t get in.


    boom!


    Just as he was shocked, the bearded man hit his jaw with an elbow, and the pirate could even hear the sound of his jaw being crushed.The whole person was knocked off three or four meters away before falling to the ground feebly like a rag bag.


    boom!


    After knocking out the pirate, his beard''s fingers bent, and he jabbed forward.A pirate in front of him did not react, and his body was exploded with blood.


    It was like being hit by an opaque bullet.


    "Be careful, he seems to be a capable person!" Seeing the strange scene, the pirates backed away, but did not escape. You look at me, I look at you, don''t know what to do.


    Peng Ke stood still and said nothing.But in terms of momentum, he has completely suppressed these pirates.


    "As expected of Captain Penke!" At this time, the man who rushed from the jewelry store breathed a sigh of relief. This Penke is the legend of their Didi Island. When he was young, he was a small bastard who was idle all day long. Then suddenly After disappearing for three years, after he came back, he didn''t know where he learned all the skills.


    For example, when you move instantaneously, your body is as hard as steel, and your fingers emit bullet-like impacts.


    After returning, Penke did not rely on his own strength to oppress the residents of Didi Island, but set up a militia guard to protect them.


    It is precisely because of Penke''s protection that Didi Island was able to survive this troubled world.


    "With Captain Peng Ke, what are those pirates?" A young young man looked at Peng Ke who was like a murderer in front of him, his eyes full of worship.But he suddenly felt his neck tighten, and he grabbed his neck by himself and lifted it up.


    "Navy style six?" A man in a square cap and a parrot on his shoulder walked from behind them.There was a hint of sarcasm in the tone.


    "It seems that there is a big man hidden in this small place!"

 474 Chapter 467 What a Pirate Should Do

    "Knowing that our boss Peng Ke is very good, don''t you surrender quickly!"


    Even if he was caught by the neck, the young man still roared stiffly.


    "what!"


    But Gru ignored him, instead he increased his hand strength, and the young man''s face was flushed and he couldn''t speak.


    "Let go of him," Pen Ke walked towards Gelu, and the pirates who surrounded him voluntarily gave up a path."I''ll fight you."


    "I am very optimistic about you, with your strength you shouldn''t be buried in this place." Glu said with a smile."Come with me, I will take you to see the sea of ??stars!"


    All the pirates around were shocked. Who is his boss, Ge Lu?That is the strong man who has broken through the fiercely competitive paradise!It is a great honor for Geru to be the confidant of Sea Knight Seya, the several overlords of the New World.Several thrilled pirates have begun to think about how to please this brawny man.


    "The sea of ??stars?" Peng Ke sneered, "Are you worthy!"


    "Maybe you didn''t understand, as long as I be my right-hand man, I will retreat immediately. I promise that I won''t invade this small town again." Gluxun said in a good manner.Although he is the confidant of Sea knight Seya, the entire Bloodthorn Pirates group, except for himself, are all trash fish, which has always been his heart disease.Every time I went to the site of the boss of Seya, I would be taunted by several other pirates whose status was comparable to him.


    The man in front of him by the name of Peng Ke, although he did not know where he learned the Navy Type Six, but judging from his agility, from Gelu''s eyes, this Peng Ke going to sea should be close to the bounty of 100 million. The pirates are comparable.If you try again, you might not be able to become a master and assist yourself.


    He planned in this way, so the actions of a courteous corporal, after all, a capable subordinate is much more valuable than a barren island.


    "Haha." Peng Ke walked to a place ten meters away from Gelug and stopped. He rubbed his arm to ease his sore muscles.There was a smile on his face.


    "This sounds great."


    "So you agreed?" Gelug put down the young man in his hand and smiled slightly.


    Sure enough, no man in this era can refuse the sea.


    "No," Peng Ke remained silent, and when he walked in front of Ge Lu, the smile on his face disappeared and turned into a gloomy face.


    "I decided to reject you, and then drive all of you off Didi Island!"


    "shave!"


    Peng Ke''s calf suddenly exerted force, his whole body disappeared suddenly, and a little dust was raised on the ground.


    "Iron Broken Fist!" He appeared behind Ge Lu, focusing his entire body on his left fist. The fist exudes a metallic luster like a lump of iron.


    This is the technique he learned in that place, Navy Type VI-a variant of the iron block.When Peng Ke was studying, he discovered that when people use iron blocks, they must hold their breath and concentrate. The body cannot move, and the whole person is like a target.So I wondered if I could avoid this shortcoming if I only iron parts of my body.


    After constant experimentation, he finally developed the technique of ironing parts of the body.He was extremely confident in this technique, and achieved unexpected results by cooperating with shaving.Even a few other outstanding students did not dare to resist this punch head-on.


    boom!The iron fist blasted Glu''s back abruptly, and Peng Ke could already imagine this arrogant pirate being blasted with a big hole in his chest.


    "Captain Penke!"


    The young man who had just been released was lying on the ground, panting heavily, watching the scene before him, his eyes full of admiration.


    Worthy of being the invincible Captain Pen Ke, he can already imagine this arrogant pirate being bombed with a big hole in his chest.


    "Nice skill, you really came from that place." Glu coughed, and the parrot on his shoulder turned his head and said strangely.


    Peng Ke''s face changed drastically, and the place where his fist was in contact with Gelu shed a touch of blood.


    "It seems that you rejected me, but it doesn''t matter. An ordinary CP agent is just a normal CP agent. If you lose it, you will lose it." Gru turned around and took off his cloak, his back was actually overgrown. Spikes as sharp as a blade.


    At the moment Peng Ke started his hand, he had already recognized Peng Ke''s moves.He should be an agent of the CP system.Navy Sixth Form is a compulsory course for CP agents. When he was in the paradise, he had fought against these mysterious assassins several times, so he was very familiar with their moves.


    "I am a thorn person who has eaten thorn fruit, and can grow spikes anywhere on the body."


    Ge Lu''s nickname is Blood Thorns, precisely because he likes to have spikes all over his body in battle, and the flesh and blood of the enemy make these spikes red.


    "Since you don''t know how to promote, then I''ll send you to hell." With a cruel smile on Glu''s face, he looked around and looked at the militias around him that were like enemies."But you won''t feel lonely, because your companions will be with you soon!"


    Gru bent his left leg, and a sharp spike grew from his knee joint.A violent knee bump slammed into Pen Ke''s abdomen.


    "Iron block-whole body hardened!" Peng Ke couldn''t dodge, condensing Qi in his body, turning his whole body into an extremely hard iron block.


    Bah!


    However, there was a trace of sarcasm on Gelu''s face, and the spikes at the knee joints were covered with a shallow black domineering, which easily penetrated Pen Ke''s defense.Put him through.


    "Soil buns are soil buns. Do you think iron is a very high-end technique?"


    "In front of domineering, he is nothing!"


    "Cough, cough, cough." Peng Ke coughed out a big mouthful of blood, limp on the ground, his abdomen was covered with domineering spikes pierced out a hole, a steady stream of blood flowed out of the hole.He struggled and wanted to stand up and continue fighting, but a black leather boot slammed on his face.


    "I invite you because I can respect you. Since you are shameless, don''t blame me for being ruthless."


    Gru waved his hand and shouted at the pirates around him.


    "Little ones, go find out all the treasures in the town, bring them here, I want them to see how they feel about losing everything!"


    "Let''s do something that pirates should do!"


    All the pirates cheered excitedly, they were not surprised by Gru''s victory.Scattered one after another, rushing towards the depths of the town.And all the residents of Didi Island who were cheering for Penke, with their mouths open at this time, were there blankly, speechless.They couldn''t imagine that the invincible Captain Gru, the patron saint of Didi Island, was defeated like this.

 475 Chapter 468 Im a Pirate

    "But I''m very curious about one thing." Ge Lu stepped on Pen Ke''s face and asked with a smile.


    "CP agents generally follow orders, what are you doing here?"


    "Don''t worry about it!" Peng Ke spit out a big mouthful of blood, still stiffly saying.


    "Hehe, I will know soon." A smile appeared on Gru''s face.He stomped a few feet on Peng Ke''s face, stomping his head into the dirt.


    The screams of women and the laughter of the pirates kept coming from the town.In some places, there was even a raging flame, and the flames shone on the faces of all the residents of Didi Island in the central square.Some were horrified, some shocked.


    The pirates wantonly vent their desires in this small town, but they can do nothing, they can only watch all this happen.


    Glu liked this feeling of being feared by everyone, and it was precisely because of the pursuit of this kind of stimulation that he decided to go to sea.


    ...


    Time went back a few minutes ago.On the edge of the town, in Xiaobao''s home.


    A pirate arrogantly rushed through the door, and happened to see the shivering middle-aged woman hiding in the corner. With a malicious smile on his face, he slowly walked towards the middle-aged woman.


    "Don''t hurt my mother!" A childish voice rang behind the pirate, and Xiao Bao held a wooden stick and smashed it towards the pirate''s head.


    boom!


    The wooden stick was a bit decayed, and when it encountered the pirate, it was smashed into two pieces. The pirate touched his head and took his palm to his eyes. There was a trace of bright red blood.Involuntarily furious, he lifted the long knife in his hand and rushed towards Xiao Bao.


    "How dare you bastard!"


    If you let other people know that they were hurt by a child, they might be laughed at for a long time!The pirate grabbed Xiaobao by the hair and lifted him up.


    "Don''t hurt my son!"


    When the middle-aged woman saw this scene, regardless of the fear in her heart, she rushed towards the pirate and bit his hand.


    "what!"


    The pirate was in pain, released Xiaobao, and kicked the middle-aged woman against the wall.Looking down at the palm of his hand, there was already a piece of meat missing.


    "I''m going to kill you!" The pirate walked towards the middle-aged woman angrily, waved a long knife and chopped down at her neck.


    He could already imagine the blood splattering and staining the wall red.


    "Mom!" Xiaobao rolled on the ground a few times, just to see this scene, but was unable to stop it.


    boom!


    But at this time, a gunshot from the penetrating side door directly penetrated the palm of the pirate''s knife.


    A woman wearing a simple shirt and extremely long legs walked out of the room with a cold face.


    "Scum." She raised the delicate pistol in her hand and slowly pointed it at the pirate''s head.


    "No, my boss is Bloodthorn Glu," the pirate said in horror at the black muzzle, but Zhuan Yuan did not show mercy at all, and ended the pirate''s sinful life with one shot.


    "Mom!" At this time, Xiaobao got up from the ground and threw himself into the arms of the middle-aged woman, crying.


    "Don''t be afraid, mom is here, mom is here." The middle-aged woman comforted Xiaobao, and then said gratefully when she saw Zhuanyuan on the side.


    "Thank you for saving us. But now that the pirates have invaded Didi Island, and you killed their people, I''m afraid it will become unsafe after a while, so hurry up."


    "No, I am the navy. The duty of the navy is to protect your safety." Zhuan Yuan said lightly.She carried the blue justice on her shoulders, so at any time, she would not retreat.


    But after hearing that Zhuan Yuan was a navy, the middle-aged woman''s face suddenly became weird, she asked tentatively.


    "Are you really a navy?"


    Zhuan Yuan looked at the middle-aged woman suspiciously, and then slowly nodded.


    "Great! There really is a navy here! The world government hasn''t abandoned us yet!" But never thought that after the middle-aged woman got the affirmative answer from Zhuan Yuan, the fear on her face disappeared and changed instead. I got a little crazy.


    "The navy is coming! The navy is coming!"


    Two lines of tears slipped from her eyes.


    "Why not come earlier! Are we not citizens of the world government? Why not protect us."


    "What''s wrong with you?" Zhuan Yuan just wanted to ask, a pair of solid and powerful arms stopped him, and Lorne slowly walked out of the room.


    "Perhaps, everyone is looking forward to being protected." Lorne walked to Xiaobao and said slowly, "In the dazzling sun, it is impossible to illuminate every corner of this land, there is always a dark place. "


    "Sin takes root and sprouts in these dark places, and finally grows into a flower of sin."


    "Speaking of people." Zhuan Yuan said coldly.


    "This Didi Island is just a dark place. Guess how they lived during these years without naval protection."


    "Did they pray for the arrival of the navy when their relatives died under the knife of the invaders?"


    Zhuan Yuan''s expression changed, and she suddenly understood why Lorne had to ask herself how the Navy manages these islands.


    "Grandpa, grandpa died by the pirate''s knife." Xiaobao suddenly cried and said."When Uncle Peng Ke came back, the residents of the town were in fear all day long and lived every day in fear."


    He escaped from the arms of the middle-aged woman, grabbed the clothes of the bad Zhuanyuan, and cried.


    "Aren''t you just, where were you when Grandpa died?"


    The cleanliness Zhuan Yuan was surprisingly not abandoning Xiao Bao, letting the child''s tears drip onto his clothes.After a while, when Xiaobao cried enough, she bent down and picked up the long knife that the pirate had dropped on the ground.


    "I will kill them."


    "Forget it, let me take it. You just have a good rest here, and protect Xiaobao and them by the way." Lorne stopped Zhuan Yuan and gave her a weird look.


    When the pirate entered the room, he and Zhuan Yuan found out at the same time.But the reason why she took so long before taking the shot was because when she got up, she suddenly felt a severe pain in her body and almost fell to the ground.Lorne could imagine how uncomfortable she was at this time.


    Women, there are always so many uncomfortable days every month, this is not a shameful thing.


    Zhuan Yuan''s face blushed slightly, but he nodded. After all, it was so chaotic outside, it was very dangerous to let these two women and children stay here.


    "Big brother, are you also a navy?" Xiaobao wiped the tears off his face, looking at Lorne, a glimmer of longing in his eyes.


    "No," Lon touched Xiaobao''s head and said with a smile.


    "I am a pirate."

 476 Chapter 469: The Secret of Didi Island

    Gru looked at the mountains of jewels piled up on the square, with a greedy smile on his face.He squatted down and grabbed Peng Ke''s hair, and said with a grinning smile.


    "It seems that your place is quite rich."


    These gold and silver jewelry, Bailey antiques, roughly calculated, are worth nearly hundreds of millions of Baileys, even if they are sold in the black market of the underground world, they will make more money than they usually rob a smaller merchant ship.


    Peng Ke had been tortured by Gelu and was exhausted."All the money will be given to you, let the residents of the town go."


    "Haha." Peng Ke sneered, without speaking.He looked around at the trembling residents around him.The price of an adult male in the black market is about 500,000 Baileys, and it will be even higher if he has expertise.According to the age of their figure, appearance, the price of a woman in the black market ranges from 300,000 to 10 million Baileys.


    Didi Island has a thousand families, which is a considerable wealth.It''s a pity that his "Blood Thorns" is just an ordinary three-bar sailboat, which can''t hold so many people, so he can only pick some high-quality slaves.


    And for the rest, he didn''t plan to let it go.


    After all, this Didi Island is located on the edge of the giant whale waters and belongs to Whitebeard.These people have seen their looks, and once Baibeard knows about his character, even if he escapes to Lord Seya''s territory, he will be caught.


    Gelug didn''t want to ruin his life because of his mercy.


    Caution is the virtue of a pirate.


    "Tie these people up." Glu commanded the pirates under his hand to tie up the residents of Didi Island who were unable to resist.


    When Peng Ke saw Ge Lu look like this, a trace of despair flashed in his eyes.In previous CP missions, he has seen many greedy pirates.So he guessed what Gru was thinking.


    "Boss! I found it!" A pirate ran to Gru in sweat, panting."We found a square stone tablet full of weird words. But the stone tablet is so hard that we can''t leave it even if we carve it with a knife, cut it with a sword, or even bombard the surface of the stone with a gun. The slightest mark."


    "Is this the reason you stayed here?" Glu glanced at Pen Ke, who had already closed his eyes and felt ashamed.


    He threw Pen Ke to the ground, took out a pistol and pointed it at his head.


    "The weak must have the consciousness of the weak! Do you think you can hide anything from me?"


    All the residents closed their eyes, they didn''t want to see the death of their hero.


    boom!


    There was a shot, and heavy smoke came out of the muzzle of Gru''s pistol.


    But Pen Ke''s head did not explode as the pirates expected.Glu''s bullet rubbed Pen Ke''s ear and hit the ground.


    "The boss missed?" A question arose in the hearts of all the pirates, but they didn''t dare to say it in front of Gru, lest they would be angry with the boss who couldn''t hold back their face.


    Only Gelu¡¯s face was gloomy. As a pirate who has experienced many battles, his marksmanship is of course perfect. Although he is not as talented as the sharpshooters, he can shoot each of ten shots within 100 meters. Seven or eight shots.Of course he couldn''t miss at such a close distance.


    The reason for the miss was that at the moment Geluzi ejected, Peng Ke''s body suddenly shifted to the side by two centimeters strangely!


    Step on!


    The entire square was silent, and only one person''s footsteps came slowly from outside. He walked very lightly and slowly, strolling in the courtyard.


    But this voice, heard in Glu''s ear, made him surprisingly solemn.He felt instinctively that the people who came were far more troublesome than Penke.


    "who is it!"


    Gru suddenly raised his pistol, and pointed the pitch-black muzzle in one direction.


    Bang bang bang!


    Three consecutive bullets whizzed out from the muzzle, regardless of whether they would hurt the slaves.


    Gelu didn''t care about the safety of these slaves at all. With a few humble lives, Gelu felt it was worth it to eliminate a potential danger.


    But at the moment the bullet was about to touch the residents of Didi Island, they disappeared out of thin air. A pair of white and slender hands pushed away a few people who were still in shock. A young man with black hair wearing a casual shirt People walked into the square.


    "The last thing I want to hear is the barking of the weak after winning. The sound is harsh and annoying."


    "who are you!"


    Glu fired a few more shots, but without exception, each shot suddenly disappeared the moment it touched the young man with black hair.


    "Ability?!" Gru frowned. He realized that the bullet had no meaning to the ability, so he threw away his pistol, gathered his strength, and countless spikes grew from the joints of his body.


    Facing this unknown opponent, Ge Lu has used all his strength. He is now slightly bent, with countless spikes growing behind him, like a huge hedgehog.


    "Hedgehog!"


    With a black domineering entangled on these spikes, Gru took a deep breath, lunged forward, hugged his legs tightly, and rolled towards the black-haired young man.


    It''s like a ball full of spikes.


    "This is the form of the boss Hedgehog!" The younger brothers under Gelu shouted excitedly. They remembered that their boss had been on the battlefield. This form completely crushed the navy''s defenses, and countless naval limbs were broken. Hanging on the black spikes, like a demon from hell.


    In that battle, Gelug achieved the name of Blood Thorns.


    The sharp spikes tore the ground and rolled menacingly towards the black-haired young man.But the black-haired man took out the saber of a pirate beside him casually.


    "Lend your sword and use it."


    "Even if you use the Supreme Sharp Knife, you won''t have any chance when facing Gelu boss!" Although the pirate who was borrowed the knife was scared, he said hard.


    "Waiting to be turned into froth, bastard!"


    "Really." The black-haired man said lightly."Although he doesn''t like you the boss of Gelug very much, there is one thing he said that makes sense."


    "That is the weak must have the consciousness of the weak,"


    "So what about your consciousness?"


    He carried the knife, and the black armed color was domineering covering the blade. This ordinary pirate''s long knife became a murder weapon.


    "As long as a knife can kill, it is a good knife."


    At this time, Glu had rushed in front of him.At this time, Gru was very excited. If he had a one-on-one contest, he might not be the opponent of this mysterious man, but the opponent was so big and didn''t avoid his attack, then don''t blame him for being ruthless.


    In Pirate World, only the winner is correct!


    "Kill you, this knife is enough!" The black-haired man said lightly, and an invisible light circle centered on him, instantly covering the entire square.


    "ROOM¡¤Precise scalpel!"


    He held the knife, split it vertically, and a flash of light flashed.


    Gelug, the earth, and the buildings behind him were all split in half!

 477 Chapter 470 History text!

    The pirates opened their mouths as if they could fit an ostrich egg.Just like the residents of Didi Island before, they couldn''t believe the scene before them.


    Their invincible boss, just so failed?


    "Cough cough." Even if Ge Lu, who was split in half, was still alive, he stared at the black-haired man with half of his eye, and coughed out a large mouthful of blood.


    "With this kind of strength, it is impossible to be an unknown person in this sea. Who are you?"


    "I''m just a pirate." Lorne inserted the long knife back into the scabbard of the pirate before, patted the opponent on the cheek, and said with a smile.


    "Thank you for the knife, but I really want to use too much force to kill your boss all at once."


    "You don''t blame me?"


    "No, no! Gruta did a lot of evil, forcing us to attack here and be beheaded by an adult. We deserved it!" Seeing the wind and making the rudder is also one of the pirates'' skills, he quickly knelt down in front of Ron. Said bitterly.


    As if he was really a good person with good conduct.After that, in order to show his loyalty, he stepped on half of Gelug''s body.


    Gru ignored the offense of the pirate. He stared at Lorne''s face for a long time before he found out the incredible name from his memory and confronted the man in front of him.


    "I remember it, I remember it!"


    "You are that demon! I didn''t expect you to leave your territory and come here." At this moment, he suddenly remembered the strangeness of the white beard some time ago, and suddenly realized."It turns out that the old man with white beard chased us because of you!"


    Although the guess was wrong, it was a coincidence that he connected everything together.Gelug said bitterly.


    "Sea knight Seya-sama will not let you go, I am waiting for you in hell!"


    "I thought you talked so much only after winning. I didn''t expect to be so noisy if you failed." Lorne frowned. He snapped his fingers and the opaque light around him gradually disappeared.Ge Lu''s body was cut in half, and his ability to live to the present was completely dependent on the ability of the fruits of his surgery, that is to say, his life and death were completely controlled by Ron''s hands.


    It didn''t take long for this body to be created, even if it was strengthened by Kaji, it was only in the early 200s according to Dao power.It may be considered a superman compared to ordinary people, but in this new world where the strong are born, nothing is considered.


    The reason why Lorne was able to defeat Gru so neatly was because the two-color domineering perception was shared.Lorne can use this body to display the same powerful domineering as the body.And because it was the second devil fruit to eat, Ron''s perception of the devil fruit was much smoother than the first one.


    Now, he can support "ROOM" for a long time.


    "I''m waiting for you!" As if to understand his fate, Gru stared at Lorne bitterly.


    "Wynhill Lorne!"


    His body gradually lost its vitality, only those eyes that seemed to be able to see through everything, staring at Lorne full of spite.


    A pirate with a promising future, who was still flaunting his might just now, has died like this now. He died in this remote corner of Didi Island. If there were no accidents, no one would know it for a lifetime.


    Of course, Lorne wouldn''t embarrass Gru''s life. Choosing to be a pirate was equivalent to putting his life on the gambling table. This time, he just lost the bet.


    He walked slowly in front of Pen Ke. The man had traces of CP agent training on his body, but Lorne didn''t care about it.


    "Hey, you are not dead, are you?"


    "Cough cough." Peng Ke spit out a mouthful of blood, but still said stiffly."I can''t die for the time being, thank you for your life-saving grace."


    While lying on the ground, he witnessed the whole process of Lorne beheading Gru. In a sense, Lorne was the savior of the entire Didi Island.


    "It''s fine if you haven''t died." Ron waved his hand, a knife appeared in his hand, and Ron used the knife to "stitch" Penke''s body.The fruits of his operation can theoretically cure any disability or disease in this world.


    Although Lorne''s medical skills were not as good as Luo later, but after this period of time, he was able to cope with this kind of battle injuries with ease.


    Peng Ke, who was rescued, stood up slowly, and just wanted to bow to Ron, but Ron stopped him.


    "Don''t think about thanking me, I''m just a pirate, and the pirate sees only benefits."


    A weird smile appeared on Lorne''s face.


    "I am very interested in the stone tablet you just mentioned."


    A benevolent person can''t accomplish great things, and Ron has been as hard as iron since he has walked to this point.If there is no Zhuanyuan, and these pirates have not provoke him, he is likely to sit back and watch.


    After all, in this chaotic era, how many people can one person''s power save?


    After hearing the "Stone Tablet" this time, Peng Ke froze. Just as he was about to say something, the pirate who was borrowed by Lorne jumped out and said flatly.


    "Yes, boss, we found an unbreakable stone stele, which was placed in a cave behind the clock tower. It should be the most valuable thing on this island."


    "Take me there." Lorne nodded.


    "Have you heard, the new boss asks you to take him to find the stone tablet!" The pirate immediately turned around and yelled viciously at those "companions".The pirates who found the "stone stele" looked at each other, but they hadn''t reacted yet.However, he glanced at the uncooled remains of Gelug''s body.With a plop, a pirate knelt down in front of Ron.


    Someone took the lead, and the other pirates knelt in front of Lorne like the first scholars.


    Peng Ke wriggled his mouth and wanted something, but in the end he didn''t say anything.


    He vaguely felt that this man called Lorne might be far more terrifying than the previous Gru.


    A few surrendered pirates took Lorne across the long street and came to a clock tower built against a mountain. Then they walked behind the clock tower and found a cave that was as high as one person.A pirate lit a torch and walked in front, illuminating the road ahead for Lorne. After walking for about 100 meters, the surrounding environment became empty.


    A huge red square stone monument stands in the middle of the cave.It was covered with tadpole-like text.


    The most valuable thing on this island is not the so-called gold and silver jewelry, the so-called antique Bailey, the so-called thousands of slaves, but this stone.


    "Historical text!" Lorne immediately recognized this stone stele, which was the historical text that was buried eight hundred years ago.He gently stroked this stone, and a warm feeling came from his fingertips. It seemed that his accidental benevolence had such a rich harvest!


    At this time, Peng Ke followed them and came to this cave. He looked very ugly when he watched Ron touch the words.

 478 Chapter 471 Pirates (1)

    Can''t let him know the secret here!Peng Ke took out a dagger that was shining with cold light and slowly walked towards Lorne.


    "Is that why the world government sent you here?" Lorne felt that Pen Ke was approaching him silently, without turning around, and asked lightly.With the increase in perceptual ability, his hearing is extremely sharp, so he has heard the dialogue between Pen Ke and Ge Lu and knew Pen Ke''s identity.


    I also heard the sound of Peng Ke taking out his dagger.


    "If I were you, I would definitely put down the dagger in my hand, because this would completely annoy me."


    "The weak must have the consciousness of the weak."


    Peng Ke was taken aback, then smiled bitterly, and hid his dagger.


    "Yes, they sent me to this place for nearly ten years just for this broken thing!"


    Peng Ke showed green veins on his forehead, and seemed to be very dissatisfied with the person who assigned him this task.He collected his thoughts about assassinating Lorne and opened the chatterbox.


    "I am the best graduate of that training camp! But I have to stay in this dark place! For ten years!"


    "But you enjoy it, don''t you?" Lorne smiled faintly."Otherwise, it won''t become the patron saint of Didi Island."


    As an agent, the most important thing is to hide one''s identity, which Peng Ke did poorly.


    "What can I do!?" Pen Ke already understood the gap between himself and Lorne, and did not choose to resist."The residents here don''t communicate with people outside at all. They don''t know that the era of the big pirates has arrived, and they still have a dream that they will not be invaded by others!"


    "But after the outbreak of the great pirate era, the navy was losing ground and gradually losing control of the new world. Even the system, which can directly order my boss, has not called me for many years. If not, If I learn from the occasional pirates passing by, I might even think that the world government has been destroyed!"


    "In this case, if I don''t stand up. Didi Island will be eaten up by you pirates!"


    He yelled at Lorne.If the residents of Didi Island see it, they will definitely be unbelievable. The hideous, hysterical man in front of them is really their gentleman, Uncle Penke who has guarded Didi Island for so many years?


    He really couldn''t help it. As an agent, he had lost the support of the forces behind him. Peng Ke felt like he was abandoned.But in order to defend his hometown, he must stand up and fight the fierce pirates with the fighting skills he learned in the CP training camp.


    He saw that the black-haired man in front of him was a pirate far more terrifying than Gru.He remembered the name Gru had pronounced before his death.


    Wayne Hill Lorne.


    This sea, walked out of a strong surnamed Veenhill?Peng Ke thought hard, and finally, thought of the big event that happened when he was studying in the CP training camp.


    "You are the one pushing the city..." He looked at Lorne in disbelief, trying to blurt out the name.


    "I don''t like people calling my name directly." Lorne waved his hand, and a pirate next to him walked up to him flatly.


    "Bring paper and pen and transcribe the words on this stele."


    The text of history records the greatest secret of this sea.Although Lorne himself would not, but Nicole Robin under Miss Klockdale''s is a famous historian.The little girl lost herself to Lorne. Asking her to translate it is not a problem.


    After knowing Lorne''s identity, Penke knew that there was no point in resisting.Sitting dejectedly on the ground, the man in front of him had personally released those villains who had not even dared to name them in the city, completely pushing this era into the abyss of chaos.After so many years, it is impossible to imagine how far he has grown.


    "If you want this broken rock, take it. I just ask you not to hurt the residents of Didi Island."


    My task is to guard the information on this stone tablet. If the people above know that I have leaked these information, it will be impossible to escape.But rebelling against this man in front of him is also a death.


    It''s all a death, it''s better to let Lorne let go of the residents of Didi Island.


    "It seems that you have really lived in this place for a long time, and the news is completely blocked." After the pirates had completely transcribed the text on the stone tablet, Ron looked at Peng Ke and said lightly.


    His current status is King Qi Wuhai, and in a sense, he is also an ally of the world government.But in Pen Ke''s eyes, he was a vicious pirate.It can be seen that he has not updated the news from the outside world for a long time.


    "Meeting me may not be a bad thing for you." Lorne said with a smile looking at the copy of the historical text in his hand.


    "Will you work for me?"


    "Ok?"


    ...


    "Run, the boss is dead, and the new boss is defeated. This Didi Island is really terrible! This Penke is really too strong!" Countless pirates shouted as they fled toward the port. , And then drove Gru''s boat and left Didi Island in a panic.


    Glu looked at the "Blood Thorns" that was gradually going away, with flickers in his eyes.A young man stood beside him and asked tentatively.


    "The man with black hair just now is also a bad guy?"


    The black-haired man smashed the seemingly unrivaled Gru, then subdued his men and walked toward the clock tower.He thought Boss Gelug was going to thank him, but he didn''t expect that after a while, he would see these pirates running out of the clock tower dingy.


    "He is a pirate." Peng Ke said lightly, then his expression was complicated and he did not continue to speak.


    But the young man already understood, he took a sip toward the pirate ship that was gradually disappearing on the sea level.


    "I thought he was a good man! I didn''t expect to be a pirate too! Pirates are all insatiable, there is no good man!"


    In the plain thinking of the town residents, the word pirate is equivalent to a bad guy.


    "Yes, all the pirates are insatiable." Peng Ke said softly, and then his voice became weaker and weaker. Only he could hear him clearly.


    "Are the pirates really bad guys?"


    Lorne returned to Little Treasure''s house lightly, and with his ability, it was very simple to hide his whereabouts from these ordinary people.


    At this time, Xiaobao mother and son had returned to their bedroom under the comfort of Zhuan Yuan.


    "Is it all resolved?" Zhuan Yuan raised her head, her beautiful face had two big dark circles under her eyes, and her physical discomfort, coupled with her lack of rest, made her a little haggard.


    "Yeah." Lorne said faintly, and he gently touched Zhuan Yuan''s head, "Take a good rest, and we will leave for Elbaff tomorrow."


    Zhuan Yuan did not continue to ask, she did not doubt Lorne''s ability.


    The moonlit night is deep, Didi Island has restored its usual tranquility, and this place is just a microcosm of this chaotic era.

 479 Chapter 472 Pirates (2)

    Great route, the first half of the paradise, Gaya Island.


    This small island consists of two peninsulas, east and west. Because it is located on a main channel of the paradise, many pirates gather here, even more than the local residents of the island.So this is a veritable Pirate Town.


    A small boat with the flag of the sword, skull, pirate, and pirate appeared on the sea off Gaya Island.


    A young man with black hair, standing on the bow of the ship, looking at a small spot in the distance.And the original owner of the ship was curled up in the corner of the deck, shivering at the black-haired man in front of him, staring at his vicious left hand like a demon to be precise.


    "How can a monster of this level appear in this sea area!"


    The captain of the pirate wants to cry without tears. His bounty is 24,000,000 (twenty-four million) Pele¡¯s pirates. Such pirates may be considered strong in the world, but in the great sea route. There are too many.He knew his strength, so he didn''t plan to get involved in the emptiness of ONE-PIECE. He just wanted to mix his qualifications in the great route so that he could return to the world and continue to be his earth emperor.


    Perhaps it was that the previous journey was so smooth that he was a little slack. He actually wanted to go to the holy land of the pirates, the second half of the great route, the New World to see.


    Never thought that when I was about to sail to the Chambord Islands, I met this terrible man.


    The man smiled and snatched his beloved car, "Sword Jackney." Then he ordered them to sail to the middle of the paradise.


    Of course, the captain of the pirate did not dare to complain, because he recognized the ghost hand.The master of this pair of ghost hands was the other king who was offered a reward of one billion Baileys in the black market by the demon Lorne, one of the seven Wuhai under the king, after the "Big Bang" in the "Slanka". Qiwuhai, Francis Yaze, the ghost hand Yaze!


    Lilu didn''t dare to think and couldn''t imagine why the two kings under Qiwuhai broke off. He only knew that if the news of Yaze on his ship was known by the demon Lorne, he would be over.


    "It''s finally Gaya Island." Yaze walked to the front of the Pirate Captain, patted his face, and said with a smile.


    "Thank you for your boat. By the way, what is your name."


    "No, no thanks. It is my honour to be able to be used by Master Yaze." Captain Pirate said tremblingly.


    "Let me ask what your name is?!" Yaze''s face was cold. He hated others'' disobedience to his own ideas, especially these weak people like ants. Is it not good for them to follow the wishes of the strong?


    "Lilu! My name is Lilu!" The pirate captain was so frightened that he answered quickly.


    "What''s the use of you scaring him. Boring." At this time, a woman''s voice sounded in Yazer''s ear, and a woman with a graceful figure and outstanding temperament in a red cheongsam said lazily.She is Yaze''s deputy, Ji Aoya, the ghost demon.


    "With this idle time, why not think about what to do after going to that person''s site?"


    Aoya serves as a think tank for Yaze, making suggestions for him and persuading him when he loses control.Yaze would only listen to Oya''s words.


    "What to do? Of course it is to give him a big gift!" Yaze Haha laughed. He glanced at a white-haired man who was sitting on the side reading a book. "An explosion resounding across the sky!"


    The white-haired man, about 30 years old, looked extremely pale, like a corpse dug out of a coffin. After hearing Yaze''s words, he didn''t even lift his eyelids, still reading the book for himself.


    Yaze''s mouth twitched for the man''s ignorance, but after all he did not get angry.He understood that this man named Vegapunk only cooperates with the strong, so this time, Yazette invited Vegapunk out of the Devil¡¯s Island, and wanted him to take a look. How the big bastard fell into the abyss.


    After the Slanka incident, Lorne directly issued a reward for him on the black market, and he didn¡¯t even leave room for peace. In this way, Yaze went from being a high-ranking king under Qiwuhai to a fleeing mouse. Even when sailing, he dared not fly his own flag.


    He must pay for this humiliation!


    Aoya didn¡¯t say anything. Although Yaze said so, she always felt that Yaze¡¯s plan to raid Lorne¡¯s arsenal on the sky island was too sloppy, that man would really leave behind such an important place. Is it that weak defense force?


    Listening to Suolang''s words, Lorne only left less than a thousand people and two cadres on Sky Island to manage the slaves in the arsenal.With this amount of manpower, any hostile group of pirates would cause him heavy losses.


    But Suolang seems to have not lied again, no matter how he beats, hypnotizes, or hints, his statement has not changed.


    Could it be that Lorne''s rise was so smooth that he became arrogant?


    "You are too worried, Oya." Ya Ze just wanted to appease the worrying woman, but frowned, and looked towards the sky. Several huge shells were heading here from the direction of Gaya Island. A small boat flew over!


    "Here is another new ship," a burly man over three meters tall stood in front of several cannons in the port of Gaya Island, speaking to a short dwarf pirate nearby.Behind him, several pirates were constantly filling the barrel with shells.


    "Guess, how many people can they survive this time?"


    "Sword Skeleton?" said the dwarf disdainfully, "The banner I have never seen before is probably a hillbilly from the country. Lucky to come to this place."


    "I guess none of them will survive."


    "Hahahaha! Then I''ll bet with you, they can live at least one person!" The strong man laughed, "Just bet 10 million Baileys!"


    These two people are the infamous "Brother Mas" who are now stranded in Gaya Island, who is offering a bounty of 67,000,000 (sixty-seven million) Pele¡¯s Mas Tony and 66,000,000 ( Sixty-six million) Pele''s Mas Tok.


    It is worth mentioning that this dwarf is the elder brother of the two brothers.


    But at this time, the main gun of the pirate ship with the sword and skull pirate flag suddenly fired in the direction of Gaya Island.A shell rushed towards the brothers.


    "Haha, they dared to fight back!" The brawny man named Tok laughed loudly, and he commanded the little brothers behind him to fill a few more shells.


    "Let these boys who don''t know the heights of the sky and the earth have a taste of Gaya Island''s greetings!"


    "I hope you can survive alone, or I will lose to my brother ten million Baileys!" Tok laughed indulgently. He didn''t care about these ten million Baileys. Compared with those weak people The weak begging for mercy was even more pleasing.


    But smiling, his smile condensed suddenly, because he saw a person standing on the shell shot from the pirate ship.


    A man with hideous hands!

 480 Chapter 473: The Legend Is True

    "You all die to me!" Yaze stepped on the cannonball, flew to the port of Gaya Island, and then jumped down, countless ghosts flying out of his body, like a group of demons dancing!


    "What is this, the capable person?" Tony the dwarf wanted to reach out and grab these ghosts, but he passed through them, and the ghosts penetrated directly into his body!Then, Tony fell to the ground and started to twitch like a sheep.


    "Brother!" Seeing this scene, the strong Han Tok roared in grief, and then rushed toward Yaze.


    In their sailing career, they have encountered many people with various singular abilities. These abilities seem incomprehensible, but they all have a fatal flaw, that is, once the capable person himself is defeated, the effect of these abilities Will dissipate.


    Although he and his brother quarreled all the year round, the relationship is very good and they have been supporting each other for so many years.Having saved each other''s lives, he would not watch his brother suffer such torture.


    "The ants who don''t know how to be domineering, dare to bark in front of me!" Ya Ze sneered.During the time he was wanted by Lorne, he had had enough of this feeling of swallowing his breath, he wanted to release his desire to kill!


    The ghosts flying around here are a new move he just researched out, called "Ghost Dance", which makes up for his lack of frontal combat ability.


    Use the ghosts controlled by oneself to get into other people''s bodies and fight for control over the other''s body. The weak will even become his puppets.


    Even if some strong people broke away from the control of this ghost with willpower, Ya Ze could directly control these ghosts to explode in their bodies.


    Bang!


    Tony''s body began to swell up strangely, his twitching face turned blue and uncomfortable.Yaze snapped his fingers softly, and then,


    Bang!


    Tony''s body exploded directly, and some flesh and blood residues fell directly on Toke''s face.


    Tok froze, and then his face began to twist and his eyes became blood red!


    "I want to kill you! Kill you! Kill you!"


    He waved the long sword in his hand and rushed towards Ya Ze, a ghost stood in front of Ya Ze, his big mouth showed a terrible smile, as if waiting for this self-throwing body.


    "Kill you! Kill you!"


    But Tok completely ignored him, his brother''s death made him go crazy!There was a faint luster on his sword blade, and a sword split the ghost in front of Yaze in half.


    "Oh?" Yaze glanced at Tok with interest, "Did you awaken the domineering skills of armed sex at a critical juncture?"


    "In this way, you are no longer those dispensable rubbish. Although the combat effectiveness is still extremely weak, you can barely enter my command and contribute your meager strength!"


    He stretched out his ghost hand, the pitch black domineering covering the hideous ghost hand, directly squeezed Tok''s aggressive sword, then grabbed his bald head, and lifted him up!


    Countless black air currents flew out of Ya Ze''s arm and poured into Tok''s body.


    Tok was still struggling violently at the beginning, his eyes were extremely bloody, and gradually, he stopped struggling, the bloodshot eyes dissipated and turned into gray.


    Yaze put down Tok, and then the strong man who had just lost his dear brother, slowly bent his legs and knelt toward Yaze.


    "Fight for you, my master!"


    Tok¡¯s men didn¡¯t know, and everything happened too fast. They didn¡¯t understand why the boss who was so aggressive just now, wanted to avenge his brother, just knelt down, but it¡¯s the nature of Pirates to obey the strong. , They also followed Toke''s appearance, slowly bending their knees.


    Yaze looked at the scene of everyone crawling in front of him, with a crazy smile on his face.


    "Hahahaha!"


    This is what he pursued when he went to sea, that is, everyone kneeled in front of him. This feeling made him extremely intoxicated.


    ...


    "Gaya Island does have a legend," a pirate walked tremblingly on the street of Pirate Town, explaining to Yaze."It is said that there are countless amounts of gold buried here."


    "I don''t want this." Ya Ze frowned and said impatiently.Born in Beihai, he grew up listening to the story of the big talk king Rolando. He has long heard of the golden country he portrayed.But that country of gold was nothing compared to Lorne''s sky island.


    "Is there any special natural phenomenon nearby."


    "natural phenomenon?"


    "The natural phenomena of the great sea route are all capricious and changeable. There is nothing special or special? Every place has a different landscape, and every place is special!"


    "Huh?" Ya Ze glanced at the little pirate, with a faint murderous look in his eyes.


    "Oh oh oh! Some have! There is a sea area nearby. Every time there is an opportunity to suddenly rise up to the sky, the boss and the others want to see the natural wonder, so they stayed here for a while."


    The pirate was glared at by Yaze, trembling with fear, for fear that this demon-like man suddenly summoned those ghosts and dragged himself into hell.Hastily racked his brains and began to think.He was afraid of death and even made up a lie that the boss wanted to see the updraft. Anyway, now that Tony boss is dead, Tok boss has become a walking dead, no one can expose him.


    "Where?" Yaze asked coldly, what he wanted was this answer. Back then, Ron and the others were only able to reach the sky island by riding this updraft?I just don''t know how he knew the existence of Sky Island.


    "West Port, it''s less than two hours to go to sea." The pirate said fearfully, "Time, time, is today!"


    "What?" Ya Ze gave the pirate a fierce look. This idiot almost broke his own big business!If Lorne reacted and summoned people to come back to help here, then his plan would go bankrupt!


    "Take me right away!"


    Yaze immediately gathered the people and sailed toward the place the little pirate said. It didn''t take long before he came to the sea area he said.


    "I hope you lie to me." Yaze said coldly while looking at the calm sea level.The little pirate shivered all over and stood aside, afraid to speak.


    "According to common sense, rushing weather should not exist, because it is difficult to gather the power to send water to 10,000 meters high." A white-haired man closed his book and looked at him with interest. The sea.


    "unless¡­¡­"


    "Don''t say anything unless, some things, since they exist, must be reasonable." Ya Ze said coldly.He saw a whirlpool suddenly gathered on the calm sea level in front of him, and the whirlpool grew bigger and bigger, as if to swallow everything.


    "Now, it has come!"

 481 Chapter 474-Die 477 Chapter Im Here to End Your Ambition

    Begapunk ignored Yaze''s rude interruption, but stared at the increasingly unstable sea level.


    "I understand! It turned out to be like this!" Suddenly, he said suddenly as if he understood something.


    boom!


    A column of water rose from the bottom of the sea to the sky, and scattered water drops onto the deck.


    "Now, what should I do?" Lilu asked tremblingly, this powerful king under Qiwuhai, not far away, came to Paradise from the New World, just to appreciate this natural wonder?


    He really couldn''t understand the world of the strong.


    "Go up."


    Yaze said lightly, but his excitement could not be contained in his tone, that bastard Lorne''s base camp is in the sky, as long as he destroys his base camp, that arrogant man will understand what it''s like to lose everything!


    "What?" Lilu felt that he had misheard, went up, crazy?This pirate ship will be easily torn apart by the mighty force of nature.


    Click.


    He heard the sound of the bullet being loaded, and turned his head to see that the beautiful woman wearing a cheongsam was holding a small exquisite pistol and looking at him indifferently, with the black muzzle aimed at his forehead.


    "Guru." Lilu swallowed, he may not die if he goes up, but he will definitely die if he resists Yaze''s orders.He quickly ordered to start paddling the oars and sailed towards the huge water column rising into the sky.


    As soon as the Pirate Ship touched the water column, Lilu felt that his body was completely out of control, and the whole person jumped up with the Pirate Ship and flew past the expanse of the sky.


    The water splashed on the ship''s side, and the weak pirates clung to everything that could be held fast, for fear that they would be thrown out.Only Yaze stood on the bow with a proud expression on his face.


    "Lorne, your ambition ends here!"


    "because,"


    "I''m coming!"


    The boat soon came to a cloud layer. Lilu never felt the pressure of the soft clouds put on him so much, as if there was a huge wall without seeing the edge, and they were like an out-of-control train moving towards this The huge wall hits it.


    boom!


    The boat broke through the clouds and then fell on the clouds.The power of the current ends here.


    There was only a huge gate standing in front of them in the vast expanse of whiteness around them, just like the gate of heaven.


    "It turns out that the legend of the Kingdom on the Clouds is true." Aoya looked at the surrounding environment, and her beautiful eyes showed ripples.Even Begapunk, who had always been calm, was a little moved. The existence of the sky island had simply subverted the worldview of his scientist who never believed in gods.


    "Where is Lorne''s bastard''s arsenal?" Yaze looked around, but did not see the arsenal that Suolang was talking about. He quickly grabbed the bald old man hiding by the collar and lifted him up.


    "Sky Island, Sky Island is still above," Suo Lang pointed to the gate of heaven not far away, struggling to say, the high-altitude air was already very thin.Coupled with the fact that Yaze grabbed him, Suolang felt that he was almost out of breath.


    Ya Ze ordered the boat to move forward, and soon came to the gate of heaven. This huge gate, when viewed from close range, became more and more majestic.Only a plaque was hung on the plaque, which was engraved with Wienhill price, which made Yaze a little unhappy.


    "Hehe, so arrogant and ignorant, he can''t help himself." Yaze said disdainfully, "Does Lon want to declare that the sky belongs to their Wienhill family?"


    When he finished speaking, he raised his hand, trying to knock down the obnoxious plaque.But Suolang clung to his hand tightly and pleaded.


    "Once the gate of the kingdom of heaven is destroyed, the alarm of the arsenal will sound, and then the people of the Wienhill family will know that an enemy has invaded, which is very unfavorable to your plan."


    Yaze thought for a while, but stopped, not because he was afraid that the people of the Veenhill family would be prepared, but because he didn''t want them to leave here.


    Gifts, of course, have surprises only by surprise, right?


    "Hehe, wait until I destroy the sky island, then come and eliminate this obtrusive thing." Ya Ze turned his head, glanced at the plaque on the gate of heaven, and said coldly.


    Behind the gate of heaven is connected with a cloud bridge, which twists and turns, connecting the sky above.The pirate ship sailed on the Yunqiao very quickly, and soon came to the Baibai Sea.


    A small island appeared in front of Yaze, and a huge arsenal could be vaguely seen working on the island.


    "That place is the arsenal that Suolang said." Aoya said, "Now, what shall we do?"


    I don''t know why, she always feels that Yaze''s revenge action is a bit sloppy, but with such a sloppy action, they easily came to the hinterland of the Venn Hill family.It went smoothly as if it was planned.


    This feeling made Oya very uncomfortable.But Yaze was crazy and would not listen to her advice at all.


    As a crew member, she can only follow the captain''s orders.


    "What to do?" Ya Ze sneered."Of course it was a surprise for him!"


    After speaking, he glanced at the cabin behind him, which contained the volcanic explosives left by Huo, so much explosives, enough to razor this place to the ground.


    "Go on." Ya Ze ordered.But at this moment, he suddenly felt a sense of crisis, and he couldn''t help but think about it. On the side of his head, a laser beam rubbed his face and shot it over.The scorching laser left a faint burn mark on his face.


    "Intruder, die!" Several heavily armed soldiers, driving a motorcycle-like driving tool, rushed towards the boat, holding some weird weapons in their hands.


    There was light smoke from the muzzle of the front rider, and the attack that nearly burned Yaze just now came from this weapon.


    "Weinhill family weapons, it seems that Lorne has made a lot of benefits here!" Yaze opened his pupils, and several ghosts flew out of his body and rushed directly to the riders.


    "what!"


    "what!"


    "what!"


    The ghost entered the body, and the riders let out painful screams and fell onto the sea of ??clouds.Losing the control gear, he rushed forward and exploded.Several pirates jumped into the sea of ??clouds and picked up the riders.


    "Say, who is the steward on Sky Island now?"


    The rider being questioned was still struggling at first, and said nothing.However, as Yaze continued to control the ghost and ate his soul, his expression began to twist, as if he was enduring great pain.


    This kind of torture from the inside out, from the soul is far more unbearable than physical torture, and cold sweat constantly flows from the rider''s face.After a while, he seemed to have collapsed, and said tremblingly.


    "I said, I said, don''t torture me anymore."


    "The steward of Sky Island now is the cadre of the Wienhill family."


    "They are, High Priest Lil, and Lord Jody!"

 482 Chapter 475

    Sure enough, Yaze nodded. Jody knew that he was the prisoner who followed Lorne and killed him from the city. Although the bounty has not increased because of the amnesty by the world government, few people dare. Looked at him.


    But who is this Lil?I have never heard of it before, just an unknown person!


    Yaze chuckled disdainfully, Lorne was as arrogant as he expected, and arranged two people to defend in such an important place.


    "Where are they?" Yaze continued to ask. The rider was struggling, but the pain from his soul made him lower his head.Finally succumbed to this endless torture.


    "Master Jody is in the factory and is in charge of supervising the group of workers. Master Lil''s sacrificial tower on Angel Beach is in charge of the affairs of Prime Minister Sky Island."


    After speaking, he pointed in the direction of the island, and faintly saw a towering minaret standing among the low buildings.


    Because the pirate ship was too conspicuous, he was afraid that the people on the island would have been prepared, so Ya Ze ordered that all the pirates follow the rider to the sky island in small boats, and the soldiers were divided into two routes to the factory and the tower of worship to lay the volcanic rock. Explosives.


    Yaze never doubted the loyalty of these pirates, because he injected a ghost into every pirate''s body.No one can bear the pain of being eaten by the soul.He took the lead and rushed to the forefront. There is Oya on his boat. Bega Punk, who has never spoken since stepping on the sky island, has betrayed the Vennhill family¡¯s Suolang, and the ghost who has controlled his body. K and Lilu,


    He wanted to stand on the spire of the tallest tower of worship and watch Lorne''s ambition fall.


    "Hey, Will, are you back so soon?" As soon as they got ashore, a kind-looking middle-aged man greeted the rider enthusiastically.Yaze noticed that the middle-aged man had a pair of small wings behind him.Are these the aboriginals of Sky Island?


    "Well, go outside to meet the guests." The rider called Will replied as usual, and he did not dare to disobey Yaze''s orders.He didn''t want to try the pain from the soul a second time.The middle-aged man glanced at Yaze and the others, without any doubt about their identities.


    Perhaps in his opinion, the people who appeared on Sky Island were not the residents of Angel Island or the members of the Vennhill family, and there was no need to doubt their identities.


    "Thanks for your hard work. With you here, our lives are a lot easier." The middle-aged man patted Yaze on the shoulder and said with a smile.


    After the Wienhill family took over the "God" and "High Priest" to rule the sky island, their lives have undergone an earth-shaking change. The previously rare resource, food from Qinghai, is now readily available.No one dared to make trouble on the site of the Vennhill family, even the Shandia people at the time, under the powerful force of the Vennhill family, lowered their heads.The sky island now has unprecedented peace.


    The price is just that the Skylanders go to the Weinhill family''s arsenal at a fixed time to complete some prescribed tasks.


    "Thank you Uncle Sam." Will replied with a smile, but the moment Sam turned around, a sharp dagger pierced his heart.


    Yaze looked at the middle-aged man who fell in disbelief, frowned slightly, "Who allowed you to touch my shoulder?"


    This violent behavior even turned his eyes slightly at Oya, who knew him best. When did Yaze become like this?


    "Uncle Sam." Will tried to help Sam who fell to the ground, but Yaze gave him a stern look.


    "Don''t do anything meaningless, or you will end up worse than him."


    "Lead the way!"


    "Yes." Will shivered, his face struggling, and he withdrew his outstretched hand.Began to lead the way.


    At this time, Angel Island was sparsely populated. Everyone had crossed Angel Avenue, and few people were encountered.When he came to the tower of sacrifice, Will stopped and said hesitantly.


    "This is the place where the high priest is, but no one is allowed to enter without permission."


    "How can it be so troublesome." Ya Ze stretched out his hand and pressed it on the gate of the sacrificial tower. This silver-white metal had a warm and moist feeling. Ya Ze pressed his hand on it, vaguely feeling that his strength was weakened. One point.


    It was like touching a sea floor stone with extremely low purity.


    "Is it going to explode soon?" Ya Ze said lightly. Now that he has come here, there is no need to hide.


    The ghost flew out of his arm, stuck to the door, and then,


    boom!


    With a loud noise and thick smoke, this seemingly strong gate was blasted through a big hole.


    Toot toot!


    The sirens of the Tower of Sacrifice rang loudly, and a group of soldiers dressed in strange silver-white uniforms rushed down with their weapons.


    "There are intruders!"


    As soon as they got off the stairs, they saw Yaze''s group who had blasted the door. They couldn''t help but raised their weapon and aimed at Yaze''s head.


    Hey!


    A few laser beams shot out of their weapons, almost in the blink of an eye, they came to Ya Ze.


    Aze''s face didn''t change, Welther was trembling, and Suolang seemed to recall some embarrassing memory, his expression ugly.On the other hand, Begapunk stared at the weapons in the hands of these soldiers with great interest. This was a scientific system completely different from Qinghai, and he was very interested.


    At this time, Oya, who hadn''t taken a shot, moved. She appeared in front of Yaze instantly, pulling out two sharp daggers in her hands.Then he cut towards the several lasers that rushed over.


    This originally indestructible laser was cut into several smaller rays by the two daggers, and shot in all directions.The first layer of the Tower of Sacrifice was blown up beyond recognition, surrounded by thick smoke.


    The people standing behind her did not suffer any harm.


    She is a "cutter" who ate "cut fruits", theoretically she can cut anything she touches into pieces.And her movements are fast and graceful, just like dancing.


    Before, on the battlefield of Dasrosa, she danced lightly while cutting all the enemies into minced meat and dancing around on the battlefield. This scene was recorded by Morgans who stayed in the dark. The name of "Ghost Girl".


    "Although I''m sorry, I still have to inform you," Aoya said lightly, and his body instantly appeared beside these soldiers in strange costumes.


    "Since you have decided to take action against Yaze, you must have a deadly consciousness!"


    Cut it down with a single knife, and all the soldiers turned into pieces!

 483 Chapter 476

    On the top floor of the Tower of Sacrifice, this is a study room, and a young man is sitting in the study room carefully reading a book.Beside him, a strong bald man stood respectfully.He has a fierce dragon tattoo on his neck.


    Suddenly, the reading man paused and said lightly.


    "The bait is hooked."


    The bald man was taken aback, and then he showed aggressive eyes on his face. He licked his lips and said bloodthirstyly.


    "I just don''t know who is here."


    "It''s nothing more than a mouse running around." The man reading the book said faintly, "If he is in other places, his ability may be a little tricky, but here, he is just a fish on the chopping board."


    "Then I will meet him first." The bald man said slowly, and then walked out of the room impatiently.Originally, he was guarded on Roxor Island, but because the entire Roxor Sea area was under the control of the Wien Hill family, Roxor Island in the central area was certainly not afraid of being invaded, so Lorne sent him to the North Sea to fetch it. A fruit.


    Then he stayed in the paradise and was responsible for guarding the sky island.


    If it weren''t for Lorne''s promise, the bait that was sent out before would definitely catch a big fish. He said that he didn''t want to stay in this place where the birds don''t shit.


    Now it is not easy to come to a master, how can he contain the fighting spirit in his heart?


    After closing his eyes and feeling the breath of the invaders in the Tower of Sacrifice, the man reading the book shook his head in disappointment.


    "It seems that after the Slanka incident, Yaze''s spirit has been lost. For such a person, I thought he could compete with me for the final throne."


    He thought for a while, no longer entangled in this matter, but continued to read the book.


    "Korashima''s medical books and Qinghai do have some things in common, but the principles are different," the man said lightly, "theories on both sides even have contradictions."


    On the cover of the book in his hand, there are several large characters engraved.


    "The Anatomy of God"


    ...


    After Aoya defeated all the soldiers in one breath, she gasped slightly and said slowly.


    "Be careful, the clothes these soldiers wear are weird. I just felt an obvious obstacle."


    Her cutting ability, although theoretically able to cut anything, is different from thing to thing. It is quite difficult to cut it when encountering some extremely abnormal powerhouses who practice armed colors.For these soldiers, she felt that the difficulty of cutting was not weaker than those of armed and domineering masters.


    "This is a special battle uniform made by the Weinhill family, which can effectively improve the combat effectiveness of the soldiers." Suolang explained tremblingly, looking at Oya in fear, this beautiful woman even cut the enemy into pieces without changing her face. Broken Mo, like a devil.He stared at the long knife still stained with blood in Aoya''s hand, for fear that she would see herself uncomfortably, so she chopped herself into a pile of meat.


    "That''s it." Oya didn''t say much.


    But at this time, neat footsteps came upstairs again, and Oya frowned.


    "Why are you here again? Does this Wienhill family really take human life seriously? Where did they find so many soldiers who are not afraid of death." After finishing speaking, he glanced at Will, his expression There is some caution in it.


    He formed a sharp contrast with these soldiers.Is it really afraid of death, or is there another request?


    "Maybe it''s not a human being." At this time, Begapunk, who had not spoken, suddenly said. He walked to the wreckage of these soldiers, bent down and grabbed a handful of blood foam, and squeezed it.


    On these soldiers, he saw the handwriting of an "old friend".


    "Is that you?" Begapunk said slowly.


    "No matter whether they are human or not, I will turn them into corpses." Ya Ze stepped forward, and countless ghosts flew out of his body.Flew upstairs.He hates the way Begapunk respects Lorne, this scientist can only serve himself!


    As soon as the soldiers showed their heads, the ghosts got into their bodies, and then there was a big explosion.


    All the ghosts exploded in their bodies.


    He stepped out and rushed into the building before the soldiers'' bodies had fallen.He wants to kill all the members of the Vennhill family!


    The second floor of the Tower of Sacrifice was an extremely empty hall. Several machine guns were placed at the exit of the spiral staircase. As soon as Yaze rushed up, several lasers shot at him automatically.


    boom!


    This kind of non-hostile attack was unpredictable by seeing and hearing the domineering, Ya Ze couldn''t dodge, and the few lasers shot him to the heart.


    The black air flow circulated on Lilu who was shivering on the first floor. Lilu''s face changed drastically. He should have retched, and countless black fragments came out from his mouth, as if his broken soul.


    But as he vomited more and more pieces, Lilu''s body was thinner at a speed visible to the naked eye, and finally turned into a corpse!


    The black fragments gradually condensed, and finally condensed into Yaze''s body.


    "Asshole!" As soon as the cohesion was completed, Ya Ze yelled at him. He was killed by several machines!


    Oyamo remained silent. She wanted to say that the fruits of Yaze gave him the ability to almost never die, making him fearless and "dead". The life that others cherish is at his fingertips, so he is free. waste.


    This is not a good thing, because once you encounter an opponent who restrains Yaze''s ability, this kind of casual waste of one''s life is equivalent to suicide.


    But Ya Ze didn''t seem to be able to listen to her.She simply closed her mouth.


    Fortunately, there seems to be no opponent who can restrain Yaze''s ability in the Vennhill family.


    "I want to destroy this building!" Yaze said angrily. A huge ghost flew out of his body, becoming bigger and bigger like a balloon, and quickly grew from the size of a basketball to the height of a person.


    But at this time, everyone heard a loud noise suddenly coming from upstairs, followed by a slight shaking.


    "Hahahaha! You are finally here!" A man''s excited voice rang above the crowd, and then the ceiling shook violently.


    boom!


    A big hole broke through the ceiling, and a bald man fell from the sky and fell in front of everyone.


    "Do you know that I have been waiting for you for a long time!"


    With a warlike light on his face, he stared at Yaze who was standing in the front.


    "Jody!" Suolang shouted out loudly, as he recognized the identity of the person who came.It is the senior cadre of the Vennhill family, a man with a series of titles such as humpback whales and the searing king!Jodi, Carlos Jodi!


    "The boss spared your life, but you don''t know how to cherish it." Jody glanced at Suolang, then focused on Yaze.


    "This is the helper you found! I didn''t expect that the mouse Lorne said was you!"


    "Yaze!"

 484 Chapter 477: A Man Who Is Not Afraid of Death

    Suolang was stunned by Jodi''s look, but he glanced at Yaze who was standing in the front, and his whole body stiffened.He said bitterly.


    "Yes, I will take back all the dignity that your Wienhill family took away from me!"


    None of the people present care about Suolang¡¯s anger, just like when two lions are fighting each other, they never care what the sheep think, even if this sheep is their prey, it caused them to fight. the reason.


    This is not important at all, there is only another lion in the eyes of a lion!


    Yaze stared at Jodi fiercely. He didn''t know why Jodi, who was supposed to be in the factory, was in this place, but since he encountered it, there was no reason to escape.


    He is the King Seven Martial Sea, the most dazzling new star in this sea, how could he be afraid of such a little-known little figure like Jody?!


    "The ghost is good at dancing!" Yaze waved his hand, and countless black ghosts flew out of his body.


    This is all the souls he collected.


    "A lot of acrobatics." Jody touched his head, smiled honestly, then beckoned to Ya Ze, the whole person disappeared.


    Jody appeared in front of Ya Ze, the dark, armed color wrapped around his arm, and hit Ya Ze in the abdomen with a punch.


    It''s him!


    As a senior cadre of the Wienhill family, he has been following Lorne''s elders from the advancement of the city. He has never lacked the opportunity to obtain devil fruits, and there are even quite powerful ones, but every time, he refused. .


    Because Jody only believes in one thing all his life, and that is his fist!


    boom!


    Ya Ze''s face became distorted, and the whole person was directly knocked into the air, hitting the wall on the first floor of the tower of worship.


    The Veenhill family once played a game. Without using abilities and weapons, the strongest fighting ability was not Ainilu, who used thunder and lightning all the year round, nor Lorne, who was good at priest fighting skills, and he was not a natural skin. Fat tiger with thick flesh.


    "Is this what you are capable of as King Qiwuhai?" Jody sneered, his body disappeared again and appeared in front of Yaze.


    "Orca chisel!"


    With his hands clenched into fists, he constantly blasted towards Yaze''s body embedded in the wall.


    boom!boom!boom!boom!boom!


    His fists were as fast as lightning, making it hard to see his movements. At this time, Jody had completely turned into a killing machine.


    The killer whale is the largest conventional predator in this sea. It is famous for its ferocity and cruelty. Every time Jodi''s boxing is like an orca struggling, it slams into Yaze''s body.


    The blood seeped from the wall and fell on the ground with a hint of coquettishness.


    "Boom!"


    Jody took a deep breath and gathered all his power on his right arm. The armed color on his fist was as black as an abyss, and he blasted towards Yaze.


    Rumble!


    This indestructible wall, made of unknown material, started to crack, and the cracks grew bigger and bigger, gradually covering the whole wall.


    The sacrificial tower began to shake violently, as if a major earthquake had occurred!


    A certain man reading a book upstairs put down the book in his hand and frowned, but then stretched out again.


    "It seems that Jody has been wronged over the years."


    After saying this, the man waited until the shaking subsided a little, and then started reading again.Next to him, there was a young girl with long white hair, who was also reading the book quietly.


    On the first floor of the Tower of Sacrifice, Suo Lang stared at the scene blankly, opening his mouth wide in disbelief.


    He couldn''t connect the mass of fleshy mud in front of him with the famous king Qiwuhai, the powerful pirate, and the ghost hand Yaze.


    Yes, if Jodi didn''t make a move, he completely overwhelmed Yaze, and he did not give the opponent a chance to resist.


    A black air stream flowed out of the mass of fleshy mud and rushed into the strong Han Tok''s body. The man accepted all this with a mule expression. His muscles atrophy. At the moment when his consciousness was about to disappear, his eyes suddenly recovered. After Qingming, he looked bitterly at the black shadow that gradually condensed before his eyes.


    His lips squirmed slightly, as if he was sending out the most vicious curse in the world.


    "I am waiting for you."


    After the resurrection, Yaze looked at Jody with a hint of sarcasm in his eyes.


    "Presumably Lorne has already told you about my abilities,"


    "Fisher Tiger killed me fifteen times, Seaman Jinping killed me seventeen times, Hawkeye Mihawk killed me twenty-one times."


    "How many times can you kill me?"


    After gaining this ability, the one thing Yaze was least afraid of was death. His frontal combat ability was not strong, and there were countless people who could kill him in this sea.But in the end, these people all lost in their own hands.


    Without exception.


    Yaze''s favorite thing is to watch those people who think they have invincible power in the world, after killing himself many times, their power is weakened and collapsed.


    At the time of his resurrection, he had already issued an order to the pirates who had gone to the arsenal, asking them to come here immediately.


    These pirates are the remnants of Lilu and Tok. There are hundreds of people in total. Each of them is controlled by Yaze and can become the embryo of Yaze''s resurrection.


    In other words, on the sky island alone, Yaze has hundreds of lives. What does this Jody fight against himself?


    "Enough to kill you will never get up again."


    Jody said disdainfully, the power gathered in him.


    But at this time, Jody suddenly felt a cold back in his back.This was a warning given to him by the domineering look and feel. Without even thinking about it, Jody instinctively turned sideways, rubbed his back with a sharp dagger, and melted down.


    With the cutting edge on the dagger, Jody''s fragile shirt instantly shattered into pieces.


    As an assassin, Oya understands that the most important thing for an assassin is to learn how to kill the enemy.


    You have never been stronger in this world, and the winner must be your rule.The strong will not necessarily win, but the strong must win!As an assassin, her destiny is to act when the enemy''s vigilance is most vulnerable.


    Therefore, she didn''t do anything when Jodi appeared, because she didn''t know Jodi''s strength.


    She still didn''t do anything when Jodi provoked, because in her opinion, winning is the biggest provocation.


    She still didn''t do anything when Jody killed Yaze!Because she knew that death was an indifferent thing to Ya Ze.


    She was waiting for the best opportunity, so when Jodi was ready to deal with Yaze, she moved.


    Her body twisted into an unbelievable angle and stabbed behind Jodi!

 485 Chapter 478 Killing You Time And Time

    This is a blind spot in everyone''s heart. When they knock down the enemy, they will instinctively think that they are safe, so they put down their vigilance.Aoya has used this trick to assassinate many powerful men, including some prominent figures.


    The moment Jody turned sideways, Aoya didn''t even think about it, and his other hand cut across Ya Ze''s body from another angle.


    Two swords are inevitable!


    This woman, Biaze is even more dangerous!


    This is Jodi¡¯s judgment. If it is an ordinary strong man, he will definitely hate Oya¡¯s assassination, but who is Jody?It was the strong man killed from that hell. He gritted his teeth and gathered the armed colors of his whole body on his arms. The dark and sturdy arm collided with the dagger wrapped in cutting aura!


    But at this moment, Jodi suddenly felt weak, and his body movements were a little more unnatural. Is this the ability of Yaze that the boss said?


    After killing him, he was really weakened.


    Clang!


    The two made a harsh sound like metal rubbing, and a sharp sword aura was wrapped around the dagger. It easily opened the domineering defense of Jodi''s arm. Jodi''s face changed drastically, and he quickly stepped back, but it was too late. .


    The dagger tore through Jodi''s skin, and blood splattered over the hall. Jodi''s face was dignified with his back leaning against the first-story spiral staircase..


    He clutched his right arm, blood dripping down the arm to the ground continuously.


    Converge into a small drip.


    A huge crack appeared on his arm, white bones were faintly visible, and blood kept flowing out of this crack.


    Aoya, if you don''t make a move, you can turn the tide of the battle instantly. This is the assassin!


    At this time, at the top of the tower of worship, the man and the woman who were reading the book stopped the movements in their hands.Said softly.


    "Big Brother Jody seems to be injured, shall I go down and take a look?"


    "En." The man replied lightly without lifting his head.


    The girl who got the answer showed a happy smile, she walked out of the room, and a pair of white wings grew from behind her, like an angel!


    "Now, how many times can you kill me?"


    On the first floor of the Tower of Sacrifice, Ya Ze showed a playful smile on his face. He and Ao Ya had cooperated with this trick many times, and they were naturally intimate, and many powerful men were in their hands.


    Suolang closed his mouth again, and his mood was like riding a roller coaster, ups and downs.When Jody "killed" Yaze just now, he thought it was all over.He understands the rules of the Vennhill family, this group of villains will not let any traitor go.


    But the development of things took a turn for the worse. He didn''t expect that Jody hadn''t been proud for long, and he was hit hard in a flash.Sure enough, none of these famous big pirates are in vain.


    "Haha." Jody snorted coldly, without continuing to argue.


    He was careless. The reason why he was hit hard was because he misassessed the weakening of Yaze''s ability, failed to adjust his physical state, and did not anticipate Oya''s ability, and did not expect this woman''s ability to be effective in armed sex. Domineering has such a powerful restraint effect.


    But if you lose, you lose. Jody didn''t intend to argue with anything. As a pirate, the winner is always king!


    He snorted coldly, took off the remaining clothes on his body, and wrapped it around his arm. The body was strong enough to his level. Although the recovery was not comparable to those of the animal type fruit ability awakeners, as long as the bleeding was stopped, it could still be simple. Of activities.


    "To deal with you, one hand is enough!" Jody said proudly. He stretched out his remaining right hand and waved at Yaze.


    His eyes were full of provocation.


    "Arrogant!"


    How could Yaze endure this provocation, he bowed his body and rushed towards Jodi, behind him, the ghosts flew like a Hundred Ghosts!


    "Boom!"


    "Ghost grip!"


    boom!


    The dark fist and the hideous ghost hand collided together, and a shock wave spread from the place where the two punched their fists, raising countless dust.


    "How did you hit me just now?" Yaze laughed grimly. He felt that this man who was as fierce as a beast, his fists were not as fierce as before.He controls a ghost, attached to Jodi¡¯s arm,


    "Here!" Jodi yelled, and a secret energy passed from his arm to Yaze''s body. He was almost killed by the former chief of the city, Wei, and Jodi also secretly learned. One move Wei''s secret skills, and later learned his priest fighting skills with Ron.


    At this time, he completely mastered the technique of burying an Jin.


    boom!


    The ghost attached to Jody''s arm exploded furiously, and Jody''s whole person was blown up, his left hand was weakly drooped, and there were traces of anxiety on his skin.


    But Jody didn''t feel complacent for long, his face changed, and he felt a little strange in his body, as if a mass of energy was running around in his arm.When he was about to rush to the position of his heart, an explosion suddenly happened!


    boom!


    Yaze''s body was blown apart!Like a rain of blood scattered, the black air current filled the hall once again.


    Yaze, died again!


    Outside the tower of worship, the first pirate of the five-person team has arrived, headed by a stupid expression, allowing a black air current to flow into his body, and then Yaze once again moved from his body. Climbed out, like a ghost returning from hell!


    "Damn it! Damn it!"


    Yaze yelled frantically. He didn''t expect that he had done nothing and had died three times!


    Although death was a trivial matter to him, death in the hands of this humble opponent, Jody, made him feel humiliated.


    Before his body was completely condensed, he couldn''t wait to rush into the interior of the sacrificial tower. The humiliation he suffered could only be washed away by the blood of his opponent!


    But the moment Yaze stepped into the sacrificial tower, a gate made of silver-white metal, Lorne, went down and replaced the gate blasted by Yaze, isolating the tower from the inside and outside.


    "Why, are you doing it yourself?"


    After Yaze fell through the door, he calmed down and looked at Jody, who was standing in front of him, with sarcasm.


    This man, his proud double punches have been destroyed, what did he use to fight himself?


    "No," even so, there was no trace of fear on Jodi''s face, he looked straight into Yaze''s eyes and said lightly.


    "I''m just afraid that you will run away."


    "I can kill you the first time, the second time, I will definitely kill you many times."


    Jody said calmly, with a certain tone.

 486 Chapter 479: Invincible Fruit

    Angel Island, in the factory, an old man in a silver-white uniform looked anxiously at the aggressive pirate outside, and said worriedly to a girl with brown curly hair beside him.


    "What to do? Why don''t the people on the law enforcement team do anything yet? Could it be that the people of the Wienhill family have been defeated?"


    His name was Lil, who had betrayed all his companions on Bikka Island and took refuge in Lorne. Of course, Lorne would not be stingy with those who surrendered to him, so he was asked to manage the factory on the island.


    Over the years, Lil has been living in the shadow of Lorne, working tremblingly, and has never been to the sky island, so I don¡¯t know what the words "Vinhill" mean in this sea. .


    "Don''t be afraid." The girl next to her said faintly, with a hint of softness in her tone, but not the slightest fear. While chewing gum, she nonchalantly looked at the pirates clamoring outside the factory.


    After hearing the girl''s words, Lil finally stopped shivering, and the fear in his heart dissipated a lot.He knew that the seemingly soft girl in front of him, but Ron''s confidant, replaced the great craftsman Suolang, and became the woman who became the chief craftsman of the Wayne Hill family.


    And according to the rumors, she and Lorne still have a story they have to tell, so, with Lorne''s character, she will never be in danger.


    "Is it because Lord Lorne left behind?" Lil asked tentatively. He had stayed well in the Tower of Sacrifice, but was forced to change to the factory by the reckless Jody to supervise these workers. They.And is responsible for welcoming this big man from afar.


    Lil did not dare to neglect, or even dared to guess whether there were any contradictions in the upper level of the Vennhill family. He was busy in front of the girl with a shy old face, but at this moment, this group of damned pirates actually hit Here comes it.


    "No," the girl shook her head, but suddenly thought of something, and immediately changed her words."No, Lorne did stay behind!"


    "What''s that?" Lil was overjoyed, as if he had caught the straw, and asked quickly.


    "me!"


    "Huh?" Lier looked dumbfounded and looked at the girl twice. Could she be some hidden master?


    The girl smiled peacefully, lifted her hair, and then walked to the gate of the factory, and said softly to the fierce pirates outside the door.


    "You guys, can you please don''t attack here!"


    "If you enter this factory, you will die!"


    The pirate headed by saw that it was a soft girl who was even more arrogant. They madly attacked the gate of the factory. Under their constant attack, a crack finally appeared in the heavy gate of the factory.


    Cang Dang!


    The door fell, and the leading pirate took the lead and stepped into the gate of the factory. He heard the screams of the pirates next to him, and then fell to the ground.


    A black butterfly flew in the air, constantly shuttled among the pirates, and attached to every pirate who passed through the gate. Then, the pirate''s body suddenly exploded.


    It''s like being planted with a bomb.Every time the butterfly attaches, it will take the life of a pirate.


    The leading pirate watched the companions next to him continue to fall, and the look in the girl''s eyes changed from disdain to fear.


    She seemed to have noticed the pirate''s emotions, and the girl smiled at him, revealing two cute little tiger teeth.


    "I said, you will die if you come in."


    ...


    Yaze''s eyes became extremely dark. No matter how special his devil fruit ability was, it belonged to the animal system, so it was natural to possess the transformation ability of the animal type devil fruit ability.


    "You should be thankful, because you are one of the few people who have forced me out of that form."


    Yaze said calmly, two demonic horns grew from his forehead, his skin became dull, and light green lines appeared on his skin.But any capable person is familiar with this pattern.


    Because this is the texture of the skin of the devil fruit.


    "This is the ultimate power of ghosts and ghosts, the form of ghosts!" Ya Ze opened his mouth, two fangs incomparably fierce.


    The whole sea knows that one of the seven martial arts under the king, Onihand Aze¡¯s frontal combat ability is not strong, so he sneered at him. Few high-level pirates knew that Yaze¡¯s fruit ability was very strange. After taking a fancy to Yaze''s fruiting ability, he was placed among the candidates of the seven Wuhai under the king.


    However, only Aoya knew that Yaze''s so-called frontal combat ability was not strong because he had never shown his "ghost form" in front of other people.Entering this form, her strength and speed are greatly improved, and between her gestures, she can also trigger the explosion of the ghost.


    The reason why he didn''t like to use this ghost form before was because on the one hand it was to hide his strength, on the other hand, it was his personal evil taste.


    He likes to torture his opponent slowly, watching him kill himself over and over again, and then his strength is constantly weakened, becoming even worse than ordinary people.The scene of the final collapse.


    However, this man named Jody has completely angered him. It is just a dog of the Wienhill family. Why should he scream in front of him?


    He is going to beat him where Jodi is proud!


    Now Yaze has completely turned into a killing machine.


    He let out a low growl, his calf suddenly exerted force, and rushed towards the injured Jody.


    "So fast!" It is also the first time that Aoya has seen Ya Ze fully demonstrate the strength of the ghost form. At this time, Ya Ze is very fast. Her eyes can no longer capture Ya Ze''s figure, only through seeing and hearing the domineering , To keep up with Yaze''s movements extremely reluctantly.


    boom!


    Jodi''s pupils shrank slightly, and he wanted to raise his hand to fight back, but before his arm was raised in front of him, Yaze had arrived.


    A ferocious fist accurately hit Jodi''s lower abdomen, blasting him into the spiral staircase.


    "You beat me very well before, right?"


    Yaze''s body disappeared again and appeared in front of Jodi, a knee slam slammed on Jodi''s chest.


    puff!


    Jody coughed out a big mouthful of blood, the so-called reincarnation of cause and effect, just as he abused Yaze, the other party came back just as he abused.


    "Do you know who is standing in front of you!" Jody punched Yaze in the chest and shouted angrily.


    "It''s me, the owner of the invincible fruit in this world!"


    "The future king of this world!"


    "How dare you talk to me in this tone!"


    Ya Ze roared, there are many things in this world that cannot be violated, and they are destined long ago. This is the so-called destiny.


    And when he got this fruit, he knew that his destiny was to become the king of this world!

 487 Chapter 480 Ghosts and Angels

    Jody coughed out a few mouthfuls of blood. In a sense, Ya Ze said there was nothing wrong, his fruit was indeed "invincible."


    The "Ghost Dance" with a wide range of attacks, the "ghost form" that greatly enhances its own strength, the "curse" that weakens the power of all those who kill it, and the continuous "resurrection" by plundering the enemy''s soul Ability.


    As long as there are enough souls under his control, Yaze is an invincible existence. In theory, he can kill any opponent.


    This is a fruit with no shortcomings at all, at least in the eyes of Jodi, no one he knows is stronger than Ze''s.


    However, theory is a theory after all. Jody raised his head and looked at Yaze with contempt. Boss Lorne was right. There is never a shortage of people who are self-righteous after gaining abilities in this world, so he designed Sky Island. A cage, a cage waiting for people like Yaze to throw themselves into the net!


    "Why do you dare to look at me with such a look!" Yaze stretched out his hideous ghost hand, trying to dig out Jodi''s eyes.But he suddenly felt an inexplicable sense of crisis.


    On the wall of the Tower of Sacrifice, a laser muzzle was pointed at the location of the two of them.


    A dazzling laser shot out from it.


    Yaze just wanted to leave, but found that his body couldn''t move. Jody grabbed his body firmly, making him unable to move.


    boom!


    The laser shot directly through the clavicle on the left of Yaze.Jodi was even worse. The laser left a fist-sized hole in his abdomen, and the hot light scorched the flesh and blood around him.


    "Would you like to follow the grip and die?" Yaze felt that his left body was unable to exert his strength, and his expression had been distorted. Just now, just a little bit, the laser shot through his heart, that is to say, this is called Jodi The man who almost killed him again, killed him who entered the "ghost form" and showed all his strength!


    "Have you forgotten my abilities? Any injury is meaningless to me, because I can be resurrected anytime and anywhere." He raised his hand, and a ghost attached to all the laser turrets, and it happened suddenly explosion.


    He doesn''t like to be in the same place many times.


    "Resurrection?" Jody coughed out a big mouthful of blood, then covered the hollow of his abdomen. The laser scorched his flesh and blood directly, without a drop of blood flowing out.


    "Have you misunderstood something? Can you still contact the puppets outside and use the bodies to resurrect them?"


    Jody''s words surprised Ya Ze. He stepped back, and then touched the door that fell from the sky to block the exit with his hand, and a weak feeling came from his fingers.


    "Hailou Stone?"


    He quickly withdrew his arm and said with a cold voice.


    "Yes, don''t try again. The entire tower of worship is covered with this material. This place is a cage specially prepared for you!"


    "I''m very curious, how many lives do you have without the support of the huge ghost outside?"


    Jody coughed out a big mouthful of blood and laughed wantonly.


    "How many lives? One life is enough to solve you now!"


    Yaze said coldly, he really did not feel the connection between himself and the controlled pirate outside. This kind of situation has never been encountered before, so he is not sure that after he was killed, Can it be resurrected with the help of the body of a pirate on standby outside.


    "I''m really curious about one thing, you are hurt like this, why are you yelling at me." Ya Ze walked towards Jodi, this man must have a way out.


    "Have you misunderstood something," Jodi looked at Yaze, who was slowly walking towards him, without the slightest fear in his eyes. "Did you forget where this is?"


    "Who on earth gave you the illusion that this place is only me?"


    "What?!" Ya Ze said sharply, and he had a vaguely unpleasant feeling!


    He saw a piece of white feathers falling on the ground, raised his head, and a girl in a white dress flew slowly down from the smashed ceiling.


    She has a pair of white and slender wings, like an angel of heaven!


    After flying to the first floor, I saw the scarred Jodi, rushed to him, stretched out her arm, a layer of milky white light passed from her arm to Jodi¡¯s body, and then, Jodi was shocked. Human wounds healed slowly in this way.


    "Everybody''s fruit, monster species, angel fruit?" Ya Ze didn''t answer Jodi''s words, but stared at the girl who fell from the sky, squeezing these words from her teeth.The so-called response must have fruit, and darkness must have light. After he received this fruit, he knew that there must be a fruit with the completely opposite ability to correspond to him!


    However, he has traveled in this sea for so many years and has not received news of that fruit, so he gradually put the matter down, thinking that this fruit may be lost in a hidden corner. No one got it.


    But today he saw this fruit.


    And this is not the most terrifying, the most terrifying thing is that he has heard of this girl in front of him.It is said that Lorne was unwilling to join the King Qiwuhai at that time. It was this girl who was captured by the navy and chose to join the King Qiwuhai because of helplessness, and used the amnesty order to advance the city to release the girl.


    And in this event, the famous battle between Lorne and Moria took place. It was that battle that completely destroyed Moria¡¯s self-confidence and allowed this man who had fought against Kaido completely. Sink.


    This shows the weight of this girl in Lorne''s heart.


    His presence here means one thing!


    Aoya, who had been peeping next to her, suddenly changed her complexion. She ran to the wall in a flash, picked up the dagger in her hand and stabs it towards the wall.


    With the momentum of cutting everything on the dagger, it stabs the wall fiercely. The dagger is like cutting tofu. It cuts into the wall with ease. The ordinary bricks instantly turn into powder and fly in the air.


    boom!


    Aoya''s dagger suddenly stopped. A layer of silver-white metal blocked her dagger in the wall. No matter how hard she tried, she could only leave a shallow mark on the strange metal.


    "Don''t waste your efforts. This is high-purity sea iron, which can maximize the effect of isolation."


    "Good job, Xiao Ansi." Jody stood up and touched the head of the white-haired girl. The injuries on his arms and the hollows in his abdomen were completely healed. He felt full of power throughout his body. There is no problem even if he confronts Yaze head-on with the ghost state.


    The dark armed color reattached to the thick arm, he raised his head and looked at Ya Ze.


    "How many times can I kill you now?"

 488 Chapter 481 Hijacking

    Yaze''s face was uncertain. The appearance of this little girl here meant one thing, that is, the master of the Vennhill family, the man called the demon, is likely to be nearby.


    In other words, they are likely to be trapped!


    "What should I do, Master Yaze!" Suo Lang asked in a trembling voice. Of course he knew the harmless girl in front of him, and he also understood the weight of the girl in Ron''s heart.But he had completely betrayed the family, and he didn''t expect Lorne''s forgiveness.Yaze is his last straw. If Yaze loses or abandons him, Lorne will definitely let him know what cruelty is.


    What is more terrible than death is betrayal.


    "Shut up!" Ya Ze reprimanded, and the black air current around his body became more vigorous!He looked at Jody with cold eyes.


    "You don''t think you have recovered from your injury, you must be my opponent!"


    "An ant like you, I can easily crush to death!"


    The appearance of the girl named An Qian is a crisis and an opportunity.As long as you catch her, you can take her hostage and escape.


    "Then try." Jody clenched his fists and looked at Yaze confidently.


    Needless to say, the two of them acted at the same time, and their figures disappeared instantly and appeared in the middle.The black fists collided with the hideous ghost hands!


    boom!


    A shock wave spread from the position where the two met, forming a shocking wave.Suolang was unstable and fell to the ground.


    Bang bang bang!


    The ghost clung to Jodi''s arm and exploded suddenly.However, most of the explosive power was blocked by Jodi''s arrogance, and only a small part of the impact penetrated through the skin and penetrated into Jodi''s body.


    Humph!


    Jody snorted coldly, without changing his face, with his other hand clenched into a fist, from bottom to top, he hit Yaze''s face with an uppercut.


    Boom!


    Yaze''s jaw was shattered, but his face remained the same. He turned sideways and bent his arms. With the help of his body sideways, he hit Jodi''s chest with a fierce elbow.


    Flutter!


    The spike on the ghost hand pierced Jodi''s chest directly!


    Two men actually chose the most tragic melee at the same time!


    The two are separated, their bodies are bloody and not human.Yaze''s face has been completely distorted, and the white bones are exposed from the flesh and blood, matching his dim skin and tattoos, plus the two horns on his head.It''s really like an evil spirit coming back from hell.


    And Jody was even worse. A big hole was opened in his chest, and various parts of his body were burnt. Someone who didn''t know thought he was hit by several cannons.


    "Hehe, this life will be given to you, I don''t know how many times you can kill me." Ya Ze grinned, he felt that this body was already overwhelmed, so he decided to commit suicide, and the black air current Once condensed in midair.


    "Master Yaze, why are you doing this?!" Suolang next to him was unclear. Didn''t it mean that he could not communicate with the puppet outside? Why did Master Yaze blew himself up.


    However, when he saw these black air currents flying towards him, his pupils shrank, and an incredible flash of light flashed in his eyes.


    "Master Yaze, don''t!"


    The black air current seemed to have not heard his call, and went straight into Suo Lang''s body. Suo Lang felt his flesh and blood swallowed clean by an inexplicable force. He was extremely weak and fell to his knees.


    "why."


    He shouted in despair, didn''t he take refuge in Lord Yaze?Isn''t he going to help Master Yaze solve Lorne''s big trouble?Didn''t Master Yaze value him very much?


    Why give up on him?


    Yaze''s body gradually condensed in front of Suo Lang, Suo Lang seemed to understand something, before turning into a mummy, his eyes widened, and he looked at the man in front of him who was surrounded by black air currents with bitterness.


    He wants to see with his own eyes how he died!


    From beginning to end, Yaze did not answer Suolang''s words.


    "Is it so vicious? Didn''t this Suolang take refuge in you?" Jody teased. When Ya Ze was resurrected, Xiao Ansi had already come to Jodi and used her white feathers to recover from her injury. .


    After Yaze was resurrected, Jodi''s injuries were almost restored.


    "Do you need a reason to solve the traitor?" Yaze said coldly. In this sea, a person''s reputation is very important. Even a strong person will be crowned if he has betrayed others. The infamy of the slaves of the upper two surname


    Yaze thought that it was an extremely magnanimous thing to take in this Suolang, but he didn''t expect this idiot to betray him!


    Yes, Yaze attributed himself to this trap, which was entirely blamed on Suolang''s "betrayal", otherwise there would be such a coincidence that he was surrounded by the sky as soon as he arrived.


    "Indeed, there is no reason to solve the traitor." Jody nodded. In fact, Yaze blamed Suolang completely.This great craftsman was just a bait thrown by the boss of Lorne.


    When he was released before, he used Fat Tiger''s ability to erase part of his memory, preventing him from revealing the core secrets of the Venn Hill family.He also installed a signal monitor on his scalp and knew his movements well.


    Originally wanted to lure Huo over, I didn''t expect Yaze to be the bait.


    "Little Anqian hide behind." Jody whispered to the white-haired girl, and then the dark, armed color domineering once again possessed, and once again fought with Yaze.


    The white-haired girl was obediently hiding on the side, looking at the two men with fists, a trace of anxiety flashed in her eyes.But at this time, she suddenly felt an inexplicable sense of crisis behind her.


    Domineering is a compulsory course for the cadres of the Weinhill family. Although An Qian did not practice armed domineering because the body is still developing, she has received the careful guidance of all the teachers in that future college.


    She is domineering, she ranks in the top three among all the students!


    Almost at the moment when she felt the sense of crisis, An Qian moved.The girl''s body was very soft, she turned sideways, her white and slender legs were bent, and she kicked her behind her at an incredible angle.


    bump!


    She felt that she had touched a soft place, and a woman with a double dagger behind her gave her a surprised look.


    "But alertness, or yes."


    "Did you learn how to be domineering at a young age?"


    But after all, An Qian is a 13 or 14-year-old girl, with a considerable difference in physical strength compared to Oya. The assassin ate An Qian''s attack with his body, and a dagger was stretched to An Qian''s chin. .Against her white slender neck.

 489 Chapter 482 Xiaoxiong (1)

    "Don''t move, or it will cut your body."


    Aoya said softly, a trace of blood came out from the corner of her mouth, but she didn''t notice it.


    She already understood that the fruitful power of this young girl can heal others, and no matter how badly someone else is injured, it can be cured in a very short time.If this girl is not resolved, the battle between Yaze and Jody will inevitably fall into a protracted battle.


    If it is under normal circumstances, there is of course no problem in entering a protracted battle. Yaze¡¯s infinite resurrection and infinite weakening can allow him to defeat any opponent in a protracted battle, but in this isolated confined space, The soul puppets controlled by Yaze are limited.In addition, the man called the demon is very likely to be watching all this in the dark.


    The more it drags on, the more disadvantaged it is for Yaze.


    So Oya must do something.And she is best at doing things, which is to hide and kill with one blow.


    As an assassin, she has never failed.


    "Let that bald head stop." Aoya whispered in An Qian''s ear.


    But the girl was like a wooden person, deaf to Oya''s words and did not move.


    Is it scared to be stupid?Aoya frowned. This is a very possible thing. With the rumored level of Lorne''s doting on the girl, it is very possible to wipe out all the obstacles and let the girl live in an ivory tower.


    This kind of life-and-death crisis is probably never experienced before, right?


    I hope Lorne is spoiling her a bit, after all, this is the capital for himself and Yaze to escape.Aoya clamped the girl''s neck with one hand and pulled her down to the wall. Only when her back was against the wall, she felt a little more at ease.


    "Jody, if you don''t want this girl to be hurt, stop it!"


    boom!


    In the distance, Jody and Yaze gave a punch, and they backed a few steps, then shook their numb arm.At the same time I heard Oya''s voice.


    "Hehe, it seems that the victory or defeat has been divided." Seeing Oya hijacked An Qian, Ya Ze finally relaxed a little. This woman has never let herself down.


    "Lorne won''t hurt this girl, so the two of us can''t fight anymore." There was a hint of sarcasm on Yaze''s face. Lorne took great pains to get himself into this trap through Solang. This was originally A dead end, but he personally sent the method to break the game.


    As long as the little girl is in their own hands, they can retreat from this place.And once he returned to Qinghai safely, Ron''s greatest secret would be exposed to the world.


    Yaze believes that many big people are very interested in this secret.


    "It''s a bit difficult." Jody touched his bald head and said awkwardly.


    Seeing Jodi''s expression, Yaze finally breathed a sigh of relief. He knew that he was safe this time.


    "Let''s do it," Jody said honestly."You do it, and then use your lives to bury him."


    "What?" Ya Ze thought he had a problem with his ears, and he misheard.But Jody had already moved, and he took advantage of Yaze''s stunned effort and had already come to him.


    "I told you to do it!"


    boom!


    A heavy fist hit Yaze''s abdomen fiercely, and Yaze subconsciously raised his hand to resist. Jody took the lead, grabbed his arm directly, and twisted it slightly.


    Click!


    A ghost hand was twisted by him!


    But at this time, Ya Ze also reacted and quickly controlled the ghost to block him, forming a ghost wall!


    He didn''t have a few lives left, and if he was wasted by Jody again, then he might really fall here.So he urged all the power of the soul to condense this ghost wall!


    boom!


    The ghost wall exploded, the entire sacrificial tower trembles violently, cracks appeared on the inner wall, and the ceiling kept falling.


    Rumble!


    A fierce air wave hit, Aoya subconsciously wanted to evade, but remembered that she was still holding a hostage in her hand, gritted her teeth, and blocked the girl with her body.Before the negotiation broke down completely, this girl was her most important trump card.


    Although Jody didn''t seem to care about the girl''s life just now, Oya didn''t dare to bet.


    Who knows if he is talking irony.


    The explosion of the ghost wall set off a huge wave of air, and thick smoke filled the entire tower of worship.There was a constant sound of something falling, and the tower of worship was on the verge of collapse.


    But that''s the case, the outermost layer of silver-white metal wall does not have the slightest crack.


    At this time, the white-haired man who had been hiding beside him frowned slightly, he took out a small umbrella, and the umbrella surface automatically began to combine at the moment it opened, forming a shield that just covered him. .


    The air wave hit the shield, causing it to sway slightly.


    "Ahem, this is so powerful." Jody covered his mouth and nose to avoid the smoke from entering his lungs, and then a wave of fists shook the smoke in front of him. When the ghost wall exploded, he used the shaver to hide as far away as possible. He then urged the domineering clothing color to the limit and resisted the impact.


    But Yaze struggled to stand up, because he was able to control the direction of the explosion, he did not suffer much injury.


    The smoke gradually dissipated, and he looked at Jody in the distance, waiting.


    But at this time, a voice of applause suddenly came from the tower of worship.


    Snapped!Snapped!Snapped!


    The sound was not loud, but it reverberated in the first floor of the entire sacrificial tower.


    The thick smoke dissipated, and a small room appeared in the very center of the first floor, as if it had just exploded and destroyed the load-bearing layer of the tower of worship and fell from above.


    The room was filled with all kinds of books, and a black-haired man sat in the middle, slowly putting a book back on the shelf.


    "Lorne!" Yaze almost squeezed the word out of his teeth.It was a piece of reward from the man in front of him that turned him from a lofty king under Qiwuhai into a crossing mouse who must hide in the dark!


    "It''s a wonderful performance. It seems that you hid a hand when you were in Slanka."


    The black-haired man slowly got up and helped his round glasses.


    He was wearing a black cloak, spotlessly clean, in stark contrast with Ya Ze, who was dressed in tattered clothes.


    "Don''t come here!" Seeing Lorne leaving, Aoya''s heart tightened, she yelled, and pressed the dagger to the girl''s white neck, leaving a blood stain on it.


    She wanted to remind Lorne that she had a hostage in her hand and told him not to act rashly!


    "Really accidental," Lorne said softly, looking at the kidnapped girl."Didn''t you teach you how to deal with those bad guys?"


    "Watch how I did it!"


    "What the hell are you talking about! I will really kill her!" Aoya yelled, cutting a hole in the girl''s neck like a demonstration with a dagger.


    The mouth was pale, without a drop of blood flowing out.


    She wanted Lorne to know that she would really do it.


    And Lorne looked at her with a smile all the time.


    From beginning to end, the kidnapped girl didn''t move.

 490 Chapter 483 King (2)

    If it were normal, Aoya would definitely find the girl''s strangeness, but at this time, her attention was completely attracted by Ron''s words.


    Why can you be so calm?Don''t you care about the life and death of this girl?


    Or is everything you did before is fake?I want to create a weakness in front of the world, and once someone wants to use this weakness to threaten you, they will fall into your trap!


    Oya instinctively wanted to analyze Lorne through the ability of psychological aspect.


    This seemingly gentle man was stripped before Oya¡¯s eyes, and the layers of disguise were stripped off by Oya. When Oya removed Lorne¡¯s last mask, what appeared to her was a demon. Smile.


    An unruly demon who despises everything!


    "Why, are you hesitating?" Lorne smiled and walked towards Oya step by step. Oya subconsciously wanted to step back, but behind him was a wall.


    No refunds!


    "If your faith can only support you to achieve this point, then I can tell you very responsibly." Lorne walked to a place three meters away from Aoya and stopped, the remaining air wave blowing. Up his long black hair.


    Like black snakes dancing in the wind!


    "You and your master will be buried in this place!"


    "Besides!" Lorne stretched out his right hand towards Aoya and pointed at her with his index finger.


    "You may not be able to hold the hostage in your hand."


    "Come on, give her to me."


    In Aoya''s eyes, Lorne''s image began to change, from a demon to an amiable old man. This was her teacher when she was studying psychology.She was the closest and most respected person before she met Yaze.


    "Teacher Essek!" A trace of confusion flashed in Aoya''s eyes, and she subconsciously released her hand to contain the girl, pushing her towards Lorne.


    "Yes, that''s it. Little Aoya did a great job." In Aoya''s eyes, the amiable old man praised herself. She lowered her head and there were two red clouds on her face, as if she was suddenly praised by the teacher. Elementary school students who are troubled.


    boom!


    But just when the girl was about to fall to Lorne!A black figure flashed past, robbing the girl from Lorne.


    "I almost fell in love with you!" After robbing the girl, Ya Ze took two steps back, stood next to Oya, and awoke her.


    The female assassin seemed to have just woken up, she looked around her eyes blankly, until she saw the girl in Yaze''s hands, she suddenly realized!


    "A devil who can manipulate people''s hearts!" She blurted out a word, this is the sea''s evaluation of Lorne!


    "Sure enough!" She pinched her arm. The pain made her sober a lot. At the same time, after a while, she was afraid that she had just subconsciously pushed the girl towards Lorne.If Lorne gets the girl, then he and Yaze will also lose the last straw!


    In the Seven Martial Seas of Kings, there may be some controversy about who is the strongest person. Some people think it is the eagle-eyed Mihawk who is unparalleled in swordsmanship, while others think it is the famous tyrant bear, and many others. He thought he was able to challenge the white beard and then retired completely.


    But if you talk about whose abilities are the strangest and whose personality is the most surly, everyone will think of a name.


    Veenhill Lorne!


    He is a demon fruit capable person, there is no doubt about that, but he has been in battle for so many years, big and small battles, and made countless enemies.But no one can tell exactly what Lorne''s fruiting ability is!


    This is the scariest thing that Aoya sorted out after collecting all the information about Lorne.His ability is still a mystery!


    Only later, after Yaze became the king, Qiwuhai, learned from a certain admiral who had fought against Lorne that Lorne''s ability could create illusions and let the enemy see some illusions of nothingness.


    Other than that, I don¡¯t know anything.


    Aoya is a cautious person. She never likes to fight against unknown enemies, so she tries her best to prevent Yaze from revenge against Lorne.But Yaze, blinded by hatred, how could he listen to Oya''s advice.


    But already standing in this battlefield, we must go all out!


    "But one thing is certain now." Aoya stared at Lorne, "You don''t care about this girl."


    Lorne smiled slightly, but this warm smile made Oya panicked.Instinct told her that she had forgotten something important.


    "You can try." Lorne said softly.


    At this time the incident returned to its original point. Aoya and Yaze hijacked the girl and stood nervously by the wall.


    "The disobedient little girl, you should have a good lesson."


    The changes in their emotions were fully visible to Lorne, as addictive as poppies.


    "What are you talking about?" Yaze asked subconsciously, this Ron, he couldn''t see through.But at the moment Lorne spoke, Jody moved, and this beastly man rushed towards Yaze with a hideous face.


    "Indeed!"


    boom!


    A punch directly hit the girl''s soft lower abdomen, and the huge impact penetrated the girl''s body, directly hitting Yaze.


    "Ahem!" The ghostly Yaze coughed out a big mouthful of blood and splashed it on the ground, his eyes full of incredible.The severe pain made him let go of his hand, and with a plop, the girl fell to the ground.


    "I''m very curious about you, who can''t be resurrected now, can you be as arrogant as before!"


    Jody blasted Yaze''s head with a punch, but was blocked by a ghost hand.


    boom!


    Yaze heard the sound of breaking his hand bones, but at this time, he no longer had a ghost, and could only contend with Jody by relying on physical skills.


    At this time, the gap between the strong in physical skills and the strong in non-physical skills appeared. Even if the ghostly Aze had the upper hand in strength and speed, but in this kind of fist-to-flesh fight, Jodi completely suppressed it.


    This beast-like man seemed to be not afraid of injury at all. Each punch was meant to exchange injuries with Yaze, but after a few rounds of effort, the two became blood men.


    "I told you to stop, did you hear that!" Aoya let go of the girl at Yaze. The moment the girl grabbed the girl again, and then pointed the sharp dagger at the girl''s long white neck.


    She was completely stunned. In the eyes of Ron, what was this girl named An Qian, and he didn''t worry about her life or death at all.


    Could it be that he felt that it was impossible for him to cause any injuries to the girl?


    Aoya then thought about it, this is a very possible thing, because the girl''s ability is a healing type, and the serious injury in the eyes of ordinary people may not be a big deal to her.So she gritted her teeth and the dagger melted violently.


    Click!


    A slender arm was cut off and fell to the ground.


    "In this way, it is completely impossible to recover!" Aoya wanted to show Lorne his consciousness!


    But she didn''t notice, even if the arm was cut off, the girl did not make a sound, nor did she flow out a drop of blood.

 491 Chapter 484 King (3)

    The so-called enlightenment, since Ron wants to see his enlightenment, then let him see it!


    But even if the girl''s arm was cut off, Lorne was still smiling, his smile made Oya crumple!


    "What is it that gave you the illusion that you have captured my lifeline?" Lorne moved, and he moved when Oya spoke.


    A circle of dust was raised on the ground, and Lorne moved to Oya''s face, raising his right arm high.


    "Perhaps you are a good companion in Yaze''s eyes. But,"


    "You misjudged one thing, and that is the price of offending me!"


    "Anyone who angers me will have to die!"


    Snapped!


    A slap was slapped on Oya''s face and she slammed Oya directly into the air. Oya was spinning in the air, and she could no longer hold the hostage in her hand, and the girl flew out.But the moment she let go, a sharp dagger came out and pierced directly at the girl''s heart.


    She thought bitterly, since this hostage is useless, then let her die!


    boom!


    Aoya hit a wall, the wall could not withstand the huge impact, and finally collapsed, revealing the outermost layer of silver-white metal.


    thump!


    When the girl was flying in the air, a dagger penetrated her body from her back, and then she was pierced into the wall next to her.A drop of blood flowed along the dagger, dripping next to a white-haired man.


    The man bent down, took the drop of blood, put it in his own mouth and tasted it, then nodded slightly.


    "Why, do you want to hold Anssy too?" Lorne turned his head and looked at the white-haired man with interest. The man was young but very calm, whether it was a bloody battlefield or a threat of life and death. Can''t make his mood fluctuate slightly.


    It''s like a robot.


    "No, it doesn''t make sense." The man slowly said, his indifferent eyes looked directly at Lorne, "No matter if it is a threat or what, it doesn''t make any sense to you!"


    "Because, the corpse in front of me is not the girl named An Qian!"


    "What!" As soon as the words came out, both Aoya and Yaze blurted out, with shocked expressions on their faces.


    The hostage they took was not the girl named An Qian?


    "Haha." Lorne smiled, this kind of illusion full of holes did not hide from the man''s eyes, he snapped his fingers.The corpse nailed to the wall became illusory, and the white skin became thin and dry.


    The long snow-white hair disappeared and turned into an ugly bald head.


    The one nailed to the wall was Suolang who had been sucked up by Yaze before!


    "Brother Lorne!" A timid voice sounded in the tower of worship. The white-haired girl stretched out her small head from behind Ron and asked weakly, "Can I speak now?"


    "Of course you can." Luo En petted Anxi''s little head, then pointed to Suo Lang''s body on the wall, and said lightly."See the end of the disobedient!"


    "Hmm!" The girl nodded vigorously.Had it not been for Brother Lorne, the person who became like that would be me!


    "Is this your ability? It''s really weird." Begapunk said lightly, without the slightest panic in his heart. Whether he is with Huo or Yaze, it is a simple alliance. Their life and death are The front of Begapunk is not important at all.


    As the top scientist, Begapunk can work for anyone, even the man in front of him who has destroyed his two allies in succession.


    Two men, black and white, looked at each other in the broken battlefield. After a long time, Ron said slowly, "I finally saw you, the legendary scientist, Dr. Bergapunk. "


    "I am honored to meet you too, Great Pirate."


    There was another silence. Both of them were the kind of uncomfortable type, but it was Begapunk who spoke first, breaking the embarrassment.


    "I can work for you, provided that I provide everything I need."


    He is a smart person, even if he is not good at talking, he is also a well-deserved smart person. At this time, normal people will show their own value and let the other party value themselves and live their lives.But he doesn''t need it.


    The words Begapunk are more important than any rhetoric.


    He needs to say what he can do and what he needs.


    "As you wish." Lorne said lightly.


    The two people simply determined the cooperative relationship, and it was the strongest one. As long as the banner of the Venn Hill family did not fall, the cooperation would not end.


    In this regard, Lorne also sighed for a while, that Vegapunk joined his subordinates so simply, and the main members of the once overseas illegal research team have all gathered.The last piece of the Jigsaw Blood Factor Jigsaw puzzle has also been obtained.


    With the addition of Begapunk, Lorne believes that they will soon break through the bottleneck and reach the realm of God.


    As long as the problem of the energy supply of the clone is solved, the clone of the strong who can be produced in unlimited quantities and is not afraid of death will become a nightmare for everyone.


    "That''s how it is, that''s how it is!" Yaze and Jody exchanged punches, struggling to step back."It turns out that you have used your ability to replace the real An Qian, and what we are holding has always been Suolang''s corpse!"


    Everything is understood now!Why did Ron and Jody never take the threats of themselves and others to their attention? Why didn''t Ron seem to worry about the girl''s life or death at all? It turns out that they and others have always caught the wrong person!


    The scene where Yaze thought of himself and Oya grabbing Suolang''s dry corpse and threatening Lorne was like a clown on stage, and every move made people laugh.


    "Ahem," Aoya crawled out of the ruins of the wall and struggled to stand up. She looked at the man in front of her with fear in her heart.


    It turned out that everything, from beginning to end, was under his control?But what is his purpose for doing this?Look at yourself waiting for someone to make a fool of yourself?Or does he have a quirk of playing with people?Aoya didn''t know, she couldn''t see the man in front of her at all.


    Feeling Yaze''s violent emotional fluctuations, Lorne showed a satisfied smile.


    Sure enough, from despair to hope to despair, this emotional fluctuation like a roller coaster is the most fascinating.


    But the greatest delicacy has been enjoyed, then the farce is about to call for a curtain call.


    Lorne''s momentum condensed, and a terrifying power spread from his body.


    Lorne has entered the state of "Reaper"!


    He came to Ya Ze in an instant. All of Ya Ze¡¯s attacks were as slow as an ant in his eyes. He didn¡¯t need to think at all. The body instinct had already completed the dodge action.One hand directly broke through all of Yaze''s defenses, lifting him up.

 492 Chapter 485 Xiaoxiong (4)

    "You are too weak." Lorne said faintly. Whether it is Yaze or Huo, it is only by virtue of their own fruit abilities that they can cross the sea, but once they lose the ability they rely on, they It will become fragile, unable to compete with those who are strong in the domineering gas technique.


    So Lorne built this cage and added a layer of sea iron to the walls of the Tower of Sacrifice.The high-purity sea iron has similar characteristics to the sea floor stone and can effectively isolate the fruit.Moreover, just in case, fearing that Yaze would commit suicide and escape directly after seeing him, Lorne still hid in the dark and never took action.


    Fortunately, the facts proved that this assumption was correct. Yaze, who was imprisoned in the Tower of Sacrifice, lost his BUG-like infinite resurrection ability after all the puppets died.


    At this time, after receiving An Qian''s cure, Jodi, who was fully recovered, grabbed Oya lying on the ground and prepared to send the pair of fateful mandarin ducks to that place.


    An Qian next to her seemed to understand something, and quickly blindfolded her.


    Brother Lorne said that he is not allowed to go there by himself. Now Ansie knows the fate of being disobedient, so she will definitely be obedient!


    "Actually, I feel sorry for you," Lorne easily escaped Yaze''s charged punch, which was his final counterattack.


    "Although I don''t know how you were controlled by Huo, after Huo''s death, you should have a bright future. The sea is destined to have your place in the future."


    Lorne was telling the truth. He used to be quite optimistic about Yaze. He even thought that the younger generation of this sea, apart from the original masters, only this Yaze had the ability to compete with him.But Ya Zeqian shouldn''t do anything wrong. After Huo died, he wanted to wipe out all the strong men in Sri Lanka at once.


    If he succeeds, he will of course become famous in one battle, eradicating all his competitors here.But if he failed, he also offended all the strong at the same time, and he will never recover!


    "But since you choose to be my enemy, then your adventure is over here."


    Lorne grabbed Yaze''s head, pushed open a hidden door, and dragged him down.


    This sacrificial tower has buildings underground!


    The Tower of Sacrifice was built by Lorne modeled on the temple on Bikar Island. The so-called Sacrifice is to pay homage to the gods by the orders of living beings!


    The biggest secret of the sky island is the secret room on the top of the temple. Any capable person will die there, and the devil fruits they have will be preserved. Lorne also used that secret room to steal the blood fruits of Ratzinger.


    After several years of research, he finally mastered the way that the secret room retains the devil''s fruit. It was not a mysterious metaphysics, nor was it a religious prayer before the ceremony.It''s science!


    In every devil fruit, there is a demon hidden. After the death of the host, the demon will escape from the host¡¯s body, looking for a fruit possessed by it, but because it is in a completely enclosed sea building stone In the secret room, the devil couldn''t escape at all, and was helpless, so he could only choose to possess his body among the fruits he had prepared.Waiting for the pattern of the devil fruit to completely condense and complete, it becomes the corresponding devil fruit.


    As for the sanctuary of the temple, Lorne had already sent someone to move it here and placed it on the bottom of the tower of sacrifice!


    Aoya struggled to get up, just in time to see Lorne grabbing Yaze and walking down.


    Her eyes are full of despair, because she understands that she has lost, completely lost!


    "Let her go! This matter has nothing to do with her!"


    At this moment, Ya Ze suddenly said.


    "Now start to take into account the friendship of partners?" Lorne said playfully. He thought that people like Yaze were to realize their ambitions and treat all their companions as men who were tools.


    "The so-called man is to have the consciousness to bear his own mistakes!"


    Even if he was seriously injured and picked up like a toy, Ya Ze still said stiffly, as long as he is not dead, he is the invincible King Xia Qiwuhai!


    "Good enlightenment," Lorne nodded, "but why should I promise you that you are all my prisoners, why should I give up a powerful ability for your enlightenment?"


    "Also, it is not my character to allow an enemy who knows my secret to leave."


    He could see Oya''s fruit ability clearly, and with a small dagger, he could easily pierce through Jodi''s armed defense.If this ability is obtained by a swordsman, it will be even more powerful.


    And Ron¡¯s commander happened to have a swordsman!


    He is not going to play a game where the two of them will die and play with other people''s feelings. He is going to let them die together!


    Although the violent mood swings are very delicious, what Lorne now wants is the fruiting ability of the two of them.


    "I understand," Yaze said lightly, "So I am going to make a deal with you."


    "In exchange for Oya''s life with a piece of information."


    "You won''t refuse."


    "Oh?" Lorne suddenly became interested when he heard Yaze say this."Tell me."


    Yaze''s lips squirmed slightly, Lorne frowned first, then became clear, and finally waved gently at Jody.


    "Let her go."


    After Jody heard Lorne''s words, he didn''t ask why, he just let go of his hands.


    He respected every decision Lorne made!


    After the assassin was liberated, he didn''t choose to do anything, but directly thumped and knelt on the ground.Two lines of clear tears ran across the corner of his eyes.


    Counting this time, Yaze has saved her twice!


    I wanted to say something to beg for mercy, but this strong woman couldn''t speak.


    "I am willing to exchange death for Master Yaze''s life!" After a long time, she whimpered.Although he didn''t understand what Master Yaze used to make the demon change his decision, it must be a very precious thing.


    She is willing to die in exchange for Master Yaze''s life!


    Lorne stopped, intoxicated with Oya''s mood swings, desperate, that was the most delicious emotion.


    But Oya''s begging for mercy was destined to be ineffective, because Ron could not let Yaze leave anyway.


    However, Ya Ze saw it very clearly, and he scolded Oya angrily.


    "You stupid woman, what are you doing on your knees! My Yaze''s crew never need to bow down to anyone! You stand up for me!"


    Aoya was frightened and frightened by Yaze''s sudden rage, and she stayed where she was.


    "Besides, I have never regarded you as my companion, wanting to exchange your life for mine! You are not worthy!"


    "Now, stand up with me immediately and get out!"

 493 Chapter 486

    At last, Aoya stood up and looked at Ron with a deep look, as if she wanted to remember everything about Ron.At this time, Jody moved a button next to the gate, and the silver-white metal gate split a gap, and Aoya slowly walked out of the sacrificial tower through the gap.


    After walking out of the tower, she turned around and stared at a white tower.


    On this day, here, she lost everything about herself!


    An energetic young girl with short flax hair passed her by. The young girl was eating an apple and her face was relaxed and cozy, which formed a sharp contrast with the sad face of Oya.


    This should be a cadre of the Vennhill family, Oya made a judgment in an instant, but she did not choose to do it.


    Because beside the girl, there are countless black butterflies dancing.


    The door of the Tower of Sacrifice closed slowly, and Lorne carried Yaze''s head into the basement of the Tower of Sacrifice, and a dark door appeared in front of them.


    "This is Hailou Stone?" Ya Ze frowned slightly as he felt a breath that disgusted him from above the door.


    "The secret room made purely by Hailou Stone is quite luxurious."


    "After you die, I will put your ashes on a boat and let it drift in the wind on the sea." Lorne threw Yaze into the secret room, "rest assured, I won''t This is my promise to Aoya. The premise is that she is no longer an enemy of the family."


    "It''s really romantic!" Ya Ze was lying in the secret room, and the skin touching the floor felt weak, making him unable to move.He ignored Lorne''s second half of the sentence, because he and he are the same kind of people, and they are both extremely proud people. This same pride gives them the same bottom line, that is, they will definitely fulfill their every promise.


    "Say the last words, I will convey it to you." The door of the secret room slowly closed, and Lorne said lightly.


    As soon as the door closed, Ya Ze suddenly revealed his white teeth and smiled coldly.


    "He will never let you go, I am waiting for you in hell!"


    With a click, the door closed, and the entire secret room plunged into darkness.


    In the sky island, a ragged, blood-stained woman was suddenly taken aback, then touched her pocket, a scorching sensation came from her fingertips, and two lines of tears slowly flowed down.


    In the office of the World Government Headquarters, Mary Joa, and the five old stars, a small white note in a drawer suddenly burned out of thin air.Sparks beating, reflected in the eyes of a tall man in a suit and goatee.


    "It''s going to change." He said suddenly.


    ...


    Great route, new world, no wind belt.


    On a huge navy warship, Lorne was lying on the deck of the warship while basking in the sun while reading a book.A smile suddenly appeared.


    "What happened? So happy?" A slender woman in a three-point bikini took off her sunglasses, looked at the man beside her, and asked curiously.


    "It''s just thinking of some happy things." Lorne smiled slightly, and finally solved a serious problem. Why is it not worthy of happiness?But he was not going to share this with Zhuan Yuan.


    "Oh." Zhuan Yuan nodded silently, did not continue to ask, everyone has their own secrets.She picked up the juice next to her, ready to quench her thirst.


    "Maybe it''s not necessarily because I like you? You may be happier wearing less Lorne."


    At this moment, a loud voice suddenly came from her side, and the giant female lieutenant general Jasmine said indifferently, and at the same time looked at her good girlfriend with jealousy.


    Every woman loves beauty, even if she is a giant, she also shows her perfect figure as if she was passed on to Zhuan Yuan, but in the navy, there is no code for her at all!


    "Puff!" Zhuan Yuan spit out all the juice he had drunk, glanced at his good girlfriend with a bitter look, his face flushed.


    Just as she was about to refute, the phone worm next to her suddenly rang.


    Blue blue blue.


    She hurried to the side and picked up the phone bug. After hearing the caller''s voice clearly, she put away all the looseness on her face and became extremely serious.


    But he couldn''t hide his shock at all.


    After a while, she hung up the phone worm.


    "What happened?" Jasmine asked curiously. What could make Zhuan Yuan so nervous, apart from the harassment by another admiral who replaced the tea dolphin, there were only a few teachers.


    "This is the call from the Marshal of the Warring States Period. He told me that something big happened." Zhuan Yuan said slowly, giving a deep look at Lorne, who was lying on the side lazily basking in the sun.


    "Yaze is dead."


    "What?" Jasmine said in shock, she could hardly believe her ears.


    "One of the Seven Martial Seas of the King, the ghost hand, Francis Yaze, is dead. His life has been stuck in a mass of ashes," Zhuan Yuan said word by word, she understood how this news would cause this sea But she still decided to speak out.


    "Yazeta has countless enemies, and it''s normal to be killed." Lorne said lightly without lifting his head."You don''t suspect that I did it?"


    "Normal? He is one of the Seven Martial Seas under the King! Just die in an unnamed corner. Tell me it''s normal!" Zhuan Yuan had a headache. She could almost think of the news of her death in Yaze. What will happen after the delivery.


    "You just released a one billion reward in the underground world, and Yaze died in a blink of an eye. What would someone else think about this incident?"


    Of course, she didn''t doubt Lorne. During this period of time, Lorne had given her together and had no chance to do it.


    The original intention of the king''s Qiwuhai was to suppress the great route by relying on the power of the big pirates.But once a certain king''s Qiwuhai died like this, it would have a serious blow to the reputation of other kings'' Qiwuhai.


    Yaze is dead, and the pirates will only see one thing, that is, there is an irreconcilable contradiction between the seven underworld kings.Whether or not Ron did this thing, the hat was inevitably attached to Ron''s head.


    "Can''t King Qi Wuhai die?" Lorne sneered, "The wave of the new era has arrived. Everyone, no matter it is me, or even the four high emperors, can''t be spared. It''s still a dead end. What''s up?"


    Zhuan Yuan was silent. She didn''t understand what Lorne was referring to the wave of the new era, but the recent pirates were indeed rampant. Several major events happened one after another, causing the Navy to suffer heavy losses, even Teacher Zefa. Forever lost the ability to fight.


    "So now you can tell me what happened while standing in Sri Lanka that day?"


    Zhuan Yuan frowned and said, the bustling Slanka was turned into ruins overnight.After Lorne escaped, he immediately issued a bounty to Yaze, who was also Qiwuhai under the king, as if he had become a deadly enemy overnight.


    She didn''t know what happened on that bustling island one day.

 494 Chapter 487

    Under the calm sea level, a huge shadow slowly emerged.


    Lorne did not answer Zhuan Yuan''s question, but stared at the sea.


    "This is the nest of the Neptune class, right?"


    boom!


    A huge head stretched out from the sea. Its neck is tens of meters long and has huge scales comparable to sails. Its dark green eyes are as huge as a house, staring at the warship in front of you. .


    This warship, in order to adapt to Jasmine''s huge figure, was originally much larger than an ordinary ship, but in front of this monster, it was like a small toy.


    The monster stared at the warship for a moment, and then the whole head rushed towards the warship, making waves on the sea level, making the warship sway.


    "It looks like it is." Zhuan Yuan held down his famous saber sword Jinpiro and looked at the monster in front of him solemnly.


    This level of sea king class, even she should be treated with caution.


    "It''s the youngest son of Hydra! A terrible kind of sea king!" Jasmine grabbed the sail of the warship to keep herself balanced, and then said to Zhuan Yuan."Let''s see if there are any huge pieces of meat in the warehouse. As long as Hydra''s young son''s appetite is satisfied, he can leave here safely."


    "No need." Zhuoyuan held Jinpiro''s sword hilt backhand, and then slowly closed her eyes. One second before this sea king was about to touch the warship, she suddenly opened her own. With both eyes, an almost real killing intent radiated.


    "I killed it!"


    She bent over, and then suddenly jumped toward the head of the monster from China. The Neptune looked at the tiny human rushing, and opened her mouth in disdain, and her sharp teeth like a giant knife stuck to sticky saliva. .


    Its bloody mouth is like a bottomless black hole, quietly waiting for Zhuan Yuan''s self-surrender.


    But at this time, neither Lorne nor Jasmine showed the slightest worry.


    At the moment when Zhuanyuan was about to be swallowed by the sea kings, the female swordsman drew out her saber and cut the sea king''s head in half with a slash of several tens of meters!


    Hydra''s young son''s neck froze in place, and then dropped weakly, making a monstrous wave, and a huge wave several dozen meters high came towards the warship.


    Lorne frowned. As a capable person, he hated the most, and also feared the most, is the sea.But at this time a huge palm was blocking Ron''s front, and Jasmine knelt down and completely wrapped Ron in her hand with her white and slender fingers, without allowing Ron to get wet by the sea.


    But she herself was not so lucky, and she was soaked in sea water.When the sea calmed down a bit, she released her finger.Lorne was released.


    "Huh," Zhuan Yuan fell back to the deck, just seeing this scene, and shook his head helplessly.Her best friend is good at everything, but her personality is a bit soft, not at all as hot as other giants.


    "Is this the danger you said? It''s just that." Zhuan Yuan said softly, and she glanced at Lorne as if she was showing her strength.


    "Did you not realize one thing?" Lorne said suddenly."The name of this sea king is called Hydra Boy."


    "Could it be?" Zhuan Yuan suddenly felt uneasy, and she subconsciously looked at the sea level.


    At this time, the blue sea completely turned into darkness, and countless huge shadows moved downstream on the sea surface.


    "The point is the last two words!"


    Boom boom boom!


    More than a dozen huge heads stretched out from under the sea surface, bringing up the monstrous waves.Surrounded by regiments.


    Every one of the sea kings here is not inferior to the one that Zhuan Yuan killed before.They stared at the warship with their cold eyes, as if they wanted to avenge their brother.


    "It''s not over yet." Lorne said coldly. At this time, this group of sea kings suddenly gave up a huge passage, and a huge shadow appeared under the sea.


    Wow!


    A black head came out of the sea. Only half of the head protruding from the sea is the size of a football field. His eyes are even bigger than the entire warship!


    Two emerald eyes, like two suns, hung in the air.


    "The mother of Hydra, a well-deserved super sea king, can easily destroy a small island. It makes the people of Albuff very headache. And they usually live in groups. If you kill one, you will annoy them. Only the mother of Hydra." Jasmine explained in a timely manner, "So when we go to sea, we will prepare some meat, and once we encounter them, we will use meat to sacrifice."


    "It''s hard to do," Zhuan Yuan held down his saber, somewhat helpless, because he had done a bad thing.But it didn''t matter, she and Lorne looked at each other.


    Two people jumped directly towards the mother of Hydra, one holding the famous sword Jinpiro, and the other holding a silver scalpel, and cut across the eyes of the mother of Hydra!


    ...


    On an island in the windless zone, a giant is sitting on the beach lazily fishing. Next to him is a huge fish basket filled with countless large fishes that are several meters or even more than ten meters long.


    He was carrying a huge hat, the hat was made of some kind of bamboo, the mesh was very small and very delicate.


    "Hey, a good harvest today!" He pulled down his hat, and when he was about to leave, he suddenly saw a small boat on the distant sea.


    "Which tribe from the outing went home?" He closed his eyes slightly and looked at the boat in the distance.The boat was in tatters and seemed to have experienced a fierce battle. The head of a monster was lying quietly on the boat¡¯s deck.


    "Is this the youngest son of Hydra?" He condensed, and recognized the head.


    The boat stumbled to the island, and the giant finally saw a woman in the uniform of a lieutenant admiral sitting on the deck, her clothes stained with blood.


    "It turns out that Jasmine is back!" The giant recognized the woman and said excitedly.He stayed in place, quietly waiting for the boat to dock.


    "Finally home!" Jasmine jumped off the boat, and the warship finally completed its mission and sank slowly.


    "Uncle Uke!"


    "Aren''t you holding a general position in that government? It is said that you are busy every day, so how come you have time to come back?" The giant named Wu Ke touched his head.Some doubts asked, because there are often young people who are unbearably lonely and can''t help going out to sea, so his information on the outside world is fairly clear.


    "It''s the lieutenant admiral of the world government!" Jasmine corrected. The people of Elbaff didn''t like the world government, to be precise, they didn''t like communicating with the outside world.She was also quite helpless about this.


    "Of course I have a mission when I come back!" Jasmine slowly spread her hands, and two small humans stood on it.


    A woman and...a man!

 495 Chapter 488 Arrived in Elbaff!

    "Man? You brought the man back?" Woke glanced at Jasmine, his eyes strange.


    "I''ll just say why you are not interested in the little Wulai of the village chief''s house. It turns out that you like humans." He said regretfully. "That kid in my family grew up with you. He has been annoying me all these years. , Said she wanted to go to sea to find his sister Jasmine."


    In primitive giant villages, young giants like Jasmine with a "petite" figure and good temper are very much loved by the younger generation of giants.


    "It''s not what you think! Uncle Uke!" Jasmine explained blushingly. Elbaff''s custom is like this. They are quite repulsive of outsiders. If there is no introduction from the clan, any outsider will come here. Driven out by them.


    There are usually only two types of people that giants bring home.


    One is the benefactor and the other is the lover.


    Of course Lorne was not Jasmine''s benefactor, which was why Jasmine was unwilling to bring Lorne back to Elbaff.


    "I have nothing to do with him!" Jasmine explained.She slowly put Zhuan Yuan and Lorne back on the ground.The clouds on his face are not scattered.


    She remembered what she said when she left the village, and she wished to find a place to dive in.


    "Really?" Woke asked suspiciously.


    "Really!" Jasmine explained helplessly.Her face was red.


    "That''s it, Mr. Uke." Lorne explained in a timely manner. Without explaining to Jasmine, the little girl might find a gap and get in.


    His clothes were stained with some Neptune-like blood stains and looked a little dirty.


    "That''s good!" Wu Ke was relieved, he smiled honestly, he lifted his huge fish basket and shook it."Hurry up and go back to the village with me. I just caught these fishes and just went back to have a banquet!"


    Lorne took a look at Jasmine and found that she hadn''t said anything, so he walked into the deep forest with Uke with confidence.


    Everything on this island is very big, ordinary shrubs are several meters high, and the big trees beside the road can''t even see the canopy.Lorne and his party followed Uke around in the dense forest, and finally saw a puff of smoke, and a thatched village appeared in front of them.


    Several giant little pirates were playing football in the village. The ball was made of the skin of a certain beast. It was extremely tough. A little giant kicked and rolled in front of everyone.


    "It''s naughty." Uke picked up the animal skin ball and threw it back at the little giant."Who do you see is back?"


    "Sister Jasmine!"


    After seeing Jasmine, the little giants put down the ball, and came to the side of the giantess alive, excited.


    "Why grow so tall, Little Wu''an?" Jasmine smiled and stroked a little giant''s head, then took a handful of candy from her body and gave it to the little guys.


    This is the candy she specially asked Ron to prepare. Every beancurd has a bigger head.


    "Thank Sister Jasmine!" The little guys took the candy, jumped up excitedly, and then slowly left Jasmine''s side.


    From beginning to end, they didn¡¯t care about the two of Lorne and Zhuan Yuan standing on Jasmine¡¯s shoulders.


    Because in the hearts of these little giants, they are already the shortest people in the village, and there is no one who is shorter than themselves in this world.


    "These little guys are easy to send." Uke said pointedly."Wait later, do you want me to speak for you."


    "No need!" Jasmine said slowly when he saw a young male giant wearing animal skins and riding a huge Kodo beast approaching here.


    The giant with a braid, strong muscles, carrying a bone spear, and an unknown beast on the bone spear, should have just returned from hunting.


    The one that should come will come!


    "Jasmine! You will finally come, do you want to marry me!" The young giant jumped off the Kodo, and threw his prey aside.When she came to Jasmine, she made a gesture to hug her.


    "I said that the people outside the sea don''t have a good thing! They are all weak and incompetent rats!"


    "Combine with me! Our child must be the best in the village!"


    "You misunderstood, Wulai." Jasmine pushed the young giant away, frowning."I have a mission when I come back."


    "Others don''t like you, so why should you lick your face and lick your face?" Zhuan Yuan, who was standing on Jasmine''s shoulders, said coldly. As Jasmine''s good best friend, she certainly knew why Jasmine had to go to sea in the first place. Unbearable the harassment of this giant in front of him.


    "Who are you? Little human race?" Wulai looked at Zhuan Yuan cautiously.


    Unlike those kids, he knew something about the open sea, so he knew that outside the sea, there was a race named "human" that looked similar to the giants but was several times shorter.


    Zhuan Yuan snorted coldly, and did not answer Wulai''s words.Her identity is very embarrassing, although she hates this Ulay very much, but due to the above order to maintain a friendly relationship with Albuff, it is inconvenient to befriend these giants.


    At this time, Wulai finally saw Ron sitting on Jasmine''s shoulders and resting on her snow-white neck, and said jealously.


    "Who are you! Why are you here!"


    At this time, he remembered what Jasmine had said when she went to sea, and said to Jasmine in disbelief.


    "Is this the husband you chose?"


    Lorne, Zhuan Yuan: "???"


    Jasmine''s face turned red, but she still said in a cold voice, "It has nothing to do with you, Wulai."


    "It doesn''t matter to me! Jasmine, you don''t like me at all, but this man is so weak and his arms are so thin that he can''t even beat the big dogs at the entrance of the village. How can I protect you!"


    Wulai said angrily. He looked at Lorne, his eyes full of hatred.


    He drew out the spear he had stuck to the side and aimed it at Lorne who was sitting on the shoulder of Zhuan Yuan.


    "I want to fight you!"


    Lorne: "???"


    "Don''t mess around, Wulai." Jasmine said coldly, and opened Wulai''s spear. "I don''t like you. It has nothing to do with you. Even if you beat White Beard, I I won''t like you either!"


    Wulai didn''t understand who the white beard in Jasmine''s mouth was, but he was dazzled by love and immediately lifted his spear and walked out of the village.


    "I''m going to kill that white beard!"


    At this time, many people from the village gathered here and surrounded them.The eyes of the little giants were full of curiosity. It turned out that the two people on the shoulders of Sister Jasmine were not toys, while the older giants were full of helplessness. They were not easy to intervene in such things.


    Jasmine touched her forehead helplessly, trying to persuade Wulai, with Wulai''s character, it is really possible to go directly to the sea to challenge Whitebeard.Although she hated this man, she still couldn''t bear to watch him go to death.


    Challenge the white beard, it is really possible to die!


    But before Jasmine spoke, Ron, who had been sitting on his shoulders, suddenly spoke slowly.


    "I accept your challenge."

 496 Chapter 489 Duel (1)

    Although Ron had never met this giant named Wulai, since Jasmine had brought him here, it was considered a great help.


    In return, Lorne was willing to help Jasmine deal with some small "troubles."


    "Challenge?" Wulai looked at this small human like an ant, and roared with urn sound.


    "Only you?"


    He was just talking angry, after all, in the hearts of giants, duel is a very serious matter.Wulai wanted to use this to express how important Jasmine was in her heart.


    But I didn''t expect that this little thing really dare to promise himself!


    "Can''t you?" Lorne jumped off Jasmine''s shoulders and jumped to the ground. He was less than two meters tall. He was a normal human being. Compared with Wulai, who was dozens of meters tall, he was like a small toy. general.


    Wulai was about to insult a few words, but suddenly felt a faint power centered on Lorne, spreading everywhere.


    "Is this? Overlord''s egg?" Wu Lai''s pupils shrank and said condensedly.This kind of power is quite rare even in the giants. Ulay has only experienced the previous giant hero "Waterfall Beard" and the giant prince "Rocky".


    So he put away his contempt, and threw his spear heavily on the ground three times.


    "You are indeed a respectable opponent, but I won''t let Jasmine out!"


    "So, let''s use our strength to decide the winner, loser, leave Jasmine!"


    The spear hit the ground heavily for the last time, and the earth seemed to feel Wulai''s determination, and it vibrated slightly. A spider web-like crack, centered on the spear, spread everywhere.


    The giants present were all shocked, because using their own weapons to hit the ground three times, it only means one thing, that is, to put the other party in the same position as themselves. You must know that Wulai is the son of the village chief, this village. , And even the giant kingdom are countless strong people!


    In the tribe of giants advocating strength, strength represents status!


    Why is this little bit in front of him so important to Wulai?


    But at this moment, Jasmine, who was the person involved, was stunned. She didn''t expect that Lorne would stand up for herself.Uke next to him has already begun to disperse the giants around him, clearing a huge circular field for Lorne and Ulay.


    In the giant''s world view, duel is sacred and no one can interfere.


    Knowing that the matter could not be changed, Jasmine quietly grabbed a giant child named Wu''an and said something in his ear gently.After the child listened, he spread his legs and ran into the depths of the village.


    "Why, worry about Lorne?" Zhuan Yuan, who was sitting on Jasmine''s shoulders, joked. She still remembered how Jasmine joked with herself before.


    "I''m worried about Wulai," Jasmine walked to the edge of the field, found a place, and said in a deep voice."After all, Lorne is a pirate!"


    She bit the word pirate very hard.


    Although this era is the era of the pirates, these free-spirited men, working part-time in burning, killing and plundering, did not leave a good impression on ordinary people.Even in Giant Island where the folkways are simple and the news is blocked, the word pirate is linked to brutality.


    "Ulay¡¯s status in the village is particularly special. He is not only the son of the village chief, but also a member of Prince Rocky¡¯s guard. If Lorne hurts him, not only his plans will be blocked. Even the world government and Ai The relationship between Albaf may also be affected by this."


    Jasmine is very clear about her identity. She is not only a member of the giant clan, but also a lieutenant admiral of the navy. She is a person who bears the blue justice.Her every move is related to the lives of thousands of ordinary people.


    "It''s so serious," Zhuan Yuan frowned. This is her first time in Elbaff, so she is not clear about the customs here.


    "That''s the case, so I can only pray that Lorne will keep his hand, at least not to make Wulai lose too ugly." Jasmine said slowly.


    She was very clear about Wulai''s strength, but it was precisely because of this knowledge that she believed that Wulai would be defeated.


    Because his opponent is that demon!


    A young giant race nearby heard Jasmine''s words and said dismissively.


    "Sister Jasmine, I''m afraid you have stayed overseas for too long, and you have forgotten Big Brother Wulai''s strength!"


    "This kind of smallness, how could it be Wulai''s opponent!"


    He picked up his weapon and slammed it heavily on the ground, shouting at the center of the field.


    "Brother Wulai will win! Brother Wulai will win!"


    Gradually, other Wulai''s support was also infected by the young giant, and they yelled with him.


    "Brother Wulai will win! Brother Wulai will win!"


    The sound and waves are like a tsunami, neat and uniform, overwhelming, and the momentum is like a rainbow!


    "It seems you have a lot of little brothers." Lorne said calmly, standing ten meters away from Wulai.


    "In the Giants, as long as you have strength, you will have everything!" Wulai''s muscles were tight, like a beast ready to go.He completely put Lorne in the same position as himself.After all, Lorne is a person with "Overlord''s Egg". In Wulai''s memory, everyone with "Overlord''s Egg" is a monster among monsters, just like the pirate group ten years ago. And... the man who is now in Elbaff.


    Being able to fight with the owner of the "Overlord''s Egg" made Wulai feel passionate Pengbai even thinking about it.


    "You go first!" Wulai said, even though the man in front of him has such a terrifying spirit, he is still a small thing after all. If Wulai takes the first shot again, even if he wins, he won''t be justified.


    "Then, it''s disrespectful." Lorne moved at the moment Ulay spoke.


    A circle of smoke rose on the ground, and Lorne disappeared into Ulay''s sight.


    "Fast speed!" Wulai sighed, even though he was already very cautious, but he still underestimated the strength of the man in front of him.At this speed, the naked eye can''t catch it at all. Even if you use the domineering look and feel, you can only "see" a group of people like shooting stars.


    But this was enough. Ulay raised the spear in his hand and poked it at the space above. It was enough for him to feel the danger coming from!


    A figure suddenly appeared in the air, just in time with Ulai''s sharp spear.


    "It''s over, the owner of the Overlord''s Egg!"


    Wulai roared, being able to kill such a strong man made him excited.


    And his supporter gave Jasmine a provocative look, as if showing off Wulai''s tyrannical force.


    In response to this, Jasmine could only helplessly shook her head.


    "I said, Brother Wulai is invincible!" The young giant said excitedly, but when he turned his head, he was shocked by the sight in front of him.


    A huge head fell on the ground and rolled a few times.That is the head of Wulai!

 497 Chapter 490 Duel (2)

    Time retreated a few seconds ago, when Lorne saw Ulay ¡°predicted¡± where he appeared through the domineering look and feel, and stabbed him with a spear, without the slightest panic.He lifted his silver scalpel and slashed it at the spear.


    The scalpel, with a sharp edge that cut everything, cut the spear as thick as a pillar into two, and then cut off Wulai''s confident head.


    The whole action was completed in one go, and when Lorne landed, a loud noise came from behind him, and Wulai''s body crashed to the ground.


    Lorne was very satisfied with the effect. The fruit of the operation was as expected. As long as it is used well, there are unlimited possibilities.Wulai believed in her own judgment too much, thinking that her attack would definitely defeat her, so she didn''t use armed defense.


    And the body without the protection of the armed color, let alone an ordinary giant, even if it is Kaido, who is called a monster, Lorne is confident to cut it off.


    The giants watching this duel opened their eyes wide, and could not believe what they saw in front of them.


    The strongest warrior in their village was so defeated?


    The needles in the whole village can be heard, as silent as death.


    "What happened, is the duel over?" At this time, an elderly giant rushed away from the crowd of onlookers, came to the venue, and asked anxiously.But when he saw Wulai lying in the field, he was stunned.


    "Village chief, the mourning and the change." Wu Ke held up the old giant and comforted."Ulay died in a fair duel, and didn''t let the ancestor''s glory be dusted!"


    Until now, no giant wanted to rush over to avenge Wulai.Because in the heart of every giant, a duel is an extremely sacred thing. Once you step on this battlefield, you are betting on everything you have!


    Even if killed in battle, the corpse belongs to the victor!


    This is an honor!


    "Lorne seems to have played with fire." Zhuan Yuan lowered his voice and asked Jasmine next to him, "What should I do now?"


    Jasmine looked at the battlefield with a complicated expression. Although she hated Wulai very much, she did not hate him to the point of letting him die.But the matter is now, and she has nothing to do.


    "The giants attach great importance to glory, and Lorne''s safety can be guaranteed, but his plan may not be realized." Jasmine said, "Wait a minute, you immediately take Lorne out of here, and leave the rest to me. "


    Zhuan Yuan nodded, killed the village chief''s son, and was able to leave unharmed, which was enough.But now the focus is not this, Zhuan Yuan Meisou looked at the arena with some worry.


    Lorne, would he really listen to his own words and leave here with himself obediently?


    After all, Lorne''s stubbornness is as famous as his madness!


    "You are the man that Little Jasmine brought back, right?" Village Chief Giant tried to calm his mood, walked up to Ron''s, lowered his head, and said calmly.


    "Could you give us the remains of Little Wulai? I will bury him in the ancestor''s land and return to the ancestor''s embrace."


    The old giant''s beard was gray, hanging down to his waist and abdomen, like a white waterfall.His dark muscles are full of traces from the battle, and his left shoulder is draped with a shoulder armor made of the skull of an unknown giant beast.


    He is very strong!Or it was once very strong!Lorne made such a judgment the first time he saw the Chief of Giant Village.This old giant may not be as good as Wulai in strength, but his experience is far from what the young Wulai can match.


    For such a strong man, even if Lorne wanted to deal with it, it was very difficult.


    A faint power centered on Lorne, spreading everywhere, his power was able to compete with the old giant.


    Lorne tilted his head and said with interest.


    "What if I can''t do it?"


    The old village chief''s face changed drastically, and he was almost unsteady.But the glory of the giants made him suppress his inner anger, gritted his teeth and said.


    "Would you not leave even the last point of dignity as a soldier to Ulay?"


    He snorted coldly, grabbed half of Wulai''s spear, and wanted to challenge Lorne.


    If his own son loses, then his old man must find the place back!This is the simple thinking of the giants.


    But at this time, a weak voice sounded behind the village chief,


    "My father?" Wulai''s head suddenly opened his eyes and said in confusion."I''m not dead?"


    "Ulay is not dead at all, how can I return the body to you?" Lorne said with a smile at this time.


    The ability of the fruit of surgery is to create a space for surgery, and those who are shrouded in this space can cut his door into thousands of pieces of meat as long as Ron is willing, without taking their lives.As long as they are combined at the end, they can be alive and kicking again.


    "I''m actually a doctor. Just now I found something wrong with Wulai''s neck, so I couldn''t help but perform an operation for him."


    Lorne walked to Ulay''s head, raised his huge head, and then carried it to his headless body that had fallen to the ground.


    Zizi.


    The neck and head healed closely together, and Wulai sat up and touched his neck subconsciously, without feeling a trace of injury.


    "I''m really not dead?"


    Wulai stood up and said excitedly to his father that only once "dead" would he know how precious "living" is.


    "The neck is also much more comfortable, and the dark wounds bitten by the ancient Demon Tyrannosaurus are all healed! This man did not lie!"


    The village chief giant was embarrassed at this time, he was ready to challenge Lorne.I didn''t expect that my son hadn''t died, and his years of old problems had also been cured.


    But the simplicity of the giants made him quickly forget this embarrassment, and he held Lorne up and placed it in a position to look at himself.


    "Thank you! As expected of the person chosen by Little Jasmine! This kind of bravery makes the old man ashamed!" His face flushed, obviously not lying.


    "So I decided to hold a banquet in the evening! Come and welcome our distinguished guests!"


    Jasmine and Zhuan Yuan next to each other looked at each other, and both of them were a little confused by this sudden change.


    "Just now, it shouldn''t be swordsmanship, right?" After a long time, Jasmine asked tentatively.


    "Definitely not!" said Zhuan Yuan. As a rare female swordsman, she has some understanding of most genres in the world, so she is sure that Lorne did not use swordsmanship just now, besides, where in this world What swordsmanship can bring back the dead?


    "This should be Lorne''s Devil Fruit ability!"


    Zhuan Yuan looked at the thin figure in the battlefield, his eyes couldn''t restrain his curiosity.


    The greatest secret of the Vennhill family, Lorne''s fruiting ability, may be able to surface today.

 498 Chapter 491 Hero Trial

    "It''s the man that Little Jasmine looks after," Wu Lai knelt down, slapped Ron''s shoulder, and said honestly."I will never pester Little Jasmine anymore. This is a man''s promise!"


    The huge palm hit Ron''s shoulder like a boulder. Ron''s knees were slightly bent and he almost knelt down, but he said without changing his face.


    "Accepted."


    Jasmine next to him looked at the two men with a dazed expression. What happened to her headache for so long, was that resolved?Now Wulai and Lorne, how could they look like they were fighting each other before.


    "Is this the so-called friendship of men?" Zhuan Yuan said with a strange expression."It''s really incomprehensible."


    Ulay lifted Lorne, raised it above his head, and shouted at the giants onlookers.


    "I want to announce one thing to everyone," Ulay said solemnly, "I used to be too short-sighted. I am considered one of the few strong men in this world, but this Lorne brother made me understand what is short-sighted. "


    "Sora has brute force and can''t do anything. If you go to see the ancestors in this way, you will put the glory of your ancestors in dust."


    "Fortunately, Brother Lorne woke me up, so I decided to wait for two days, on the night of the full moon, to participate in the hero trial!"


    As soon as these words came out, all the giants'' eyes widened and stared at Wulai blankly, while the old village chief had a complicated expression. The eyes looking at Wulai were both worried and relieved.


    Wulai is his best son. He inherited his youthful courage, but he was too constrained by his children''s personal relationships and was impulsive and irritable.Such a character is destined to go wrong.


    When Jasmine came back, he was still worried whether Wulai would do something stupid because of it, but fortunately, the man brought back by Little Jasmine woke him up.


    "What is the trial of heroes? It seems to be very formal to other people." Zhuan Yuan asked Jasmine next to him in a low voice.


    "The so-called hero trial is a test. Every adult giant can choose to participate. The giant who completes the trial will be awarded the title of hero. But this trial is extremely cruel. Everyone who participates in the trial I can only come back to one person alive." Jasmine said in a condensed voice. She couldn''t believe that Wulai had chosen to participate in the hero trial directly. "Every giant with the title of hero will have a very lofty status, even if it is The Giant King must also be treated with caution."


    "So what is the content of the trial?" Zhuan Yuan asked.


    "Within three days, hunting ten different behemoths alone." Seeing Zhuan Yuan still a little puzzled, Jasmine continued to patiently explain, "The so-called behemoths are those huge beasts, for example."


    She solemnly said, "The kind of sea king we met when we arrived."


    The giants value glory. Once the fighters who choose to participate in this heroic trial are extremely proud of their hearts, they must be aiming to complete this trial.Therefore, they will not be sneaky and skittish, they are desperate to challenge these giants.


    Either die in battle or return with glory!


    This has caused such a terrible death rate.


    "But, before participating in the trial, I have one more thing to say!" Ulay held Lorne high above his head, "Let''s welcome the real warrior! This man named Lorne!"


    "So, at the evening banquet, let us welcome this warrior with wine and food! My friend, Lorne!"


    Lorne stood on Ulay''s palm as if standing in the clouds, looking down at the world with his head down.He squinted slightly and looked at Wulai.


    He had heard from Zhuan Yuan before that the giants were so proud, and generally only raised their heads to two types of people, one is the venerable and the other is the elder.


    Naturally, Lorne was not Wulai''s elder, so this young giant really regarded Lorne as a person he respected.


    Lorne, conquered him with strength!


    At night, in the giant village, the thigh of an unknown giant was roasted on the huge bonfire in the center of the village. The grease constantly seeped from the thick fleshy layer, dripping on the bonfire, making a sizzling sound.With a little bit of cumin and salt, the aroma of barbecue spreads throughout the village.


    Lorne was holding a plate with a large bowl of Le Manman''s sliced ??barbecue. It wasn''t that he had a small appetite, but that he was just a human after all, not a monster like Luffy, and he couldn''t eat more than his body. Great food.


    He found a corner and enjoyed this exotic food.His face was flushed a bit because of excessive drinking.The enthusiasm of the giants completely exceeded Ron''s imagination. When Ulay announced that Ron was his friend, they rushed over to make a toast with Ron.


    Lorne refused to come back at first, but when he really drank it, he knew what cruelty was.


    One person, how could it be possible to fight for the amount of alcohol with the giants. After watching the giants drink out a wooden barrel wine glass that is bigger than the bath barrel, Lorne had to toast.


    It was fine once or twice, but he faced a giant of the whole village.But after a while, Lorne was dizzy, and it was not easy to escape.


    He picked up a piece of roasted meat and put it in his mouth. The meat of the roasted meat penetrated from the meat layer and stimulated his taste buds.Just as he was about to chew and swallow, he was slapped on his shoulder suddenly, and he was caught off guard. The thick piece of meat fell directly into the esophagus, making him choke.


    "Ouuuuuu, water." Lorne was in a hurry, trying to find water to swallow this piece of barbecue, a slender hand reached out to his eyes, fingertips holding a jug of wine.


    "So you are hiding here." Zhuan Yuan handed Lorne a jug of wine, and looked at the funny scene of Lorne drinking quickly, and couldn''t help but smile, "If you let others know, the famous great pirate Ron, If you are choked by a piece of barbecue, will you laugh out loud."


    After getting acquainted with Lorne, she often joked with him.After all, Lorne is different from those pirates, he still has his own bottom line.


    At least the Vennhill family under his command would not attack an island for no reason, burn it and plunder it, and then completely destroy it.


    "Try to be photographed while you are eating?" Lorne said coldly. The giant wine was so strong that he felt a pain in his throat now.


    At this time, Lorne missed the perceptual ability of his own body very much. If the body was here, such an embarrassing scene would never appear.


    After all, seeing and hearing domineering can''t defend against actions without hostility and killing intent.


    "You look so cute when you are angry." Zhuan Yuan laughed loudly. She took out two more bottles of wine and handed one to Ron.


    "Would you like to drink with me for a while?"

 499 Chapter 492: Bonfire Party and "Confession"

    Lorne took the jug handed over by Zhuan Yuan, which contained the wine she specially collected.


    A swordsman, a drinker, who can drink alcohol may not be an excellent swordsman, but an excellent swordsman is definitely an alcoholic.Maybe you will pour it when you drink, but you must be an alcoholic who is addicted to alcohol.


    Even Zhuan Yuan is no exception. As a rare female swordsman, she has a hobby, that is, she likes to collect fine wines from all over the world. The pot she handed to Lorne is her favorite.


    Lorne opened the cap of the bottle and sniffed, a faint fragrance came out, although it was not as mellow as the wine of Oge Hongmu, and not as strong as the wine of Giant Village.But it has a special flavor, delicate and delicate fragrance, like a spring breeze blowing on his face.


    The wine the woman drank, this was Ron''s evaluation of the wine handed over by Zhuan Yuan.But he is not the kind of specialized drinker. He doesn''t care about such details. He raised the hip flask above his head. When he was about to taste the different flavors, he suddenly seemed to think of something and was stunned.


    He glanced suspiciously at Zhuan Yuan, this woman was fine to offer herself any kind of diligence, she must be uneasy.


    "Let''s talk, you have something to hide from me."


    Lorne asked,


    "No, no." Zhuan Yuan waved his hand, then picked up his hip flask and shook it in front of Ron. "I''ll do it first. Don''t let me underestimate you."


    Then he really raised the bottle aloft, his throat trembling.Finally, I turned the bottle upside down and shook it a few times, but no drop came out.


    Drink it all.


    Just because she drank too quickly, her face flushed.


    Now that the other party had done it, Lorne couldn''t resist, so he could only learn the appearance of Zhuan Yuan and drank the wine in the pot.


    Because he had just drunk a lot of wine with the giants, Lorne felt a bit dry at this time.Even looking at Zhuan Yuan, who was sitting next to him, was a little blurred.


    The two remained silent, and after a while, Zhuan Yuan spoke first.


    "Do you know that when you had a duel with Wulai before, Jasmine and I were very worried."


    "Worried about my injury?"


    "Smelly," Zhuan Yuan gave Lorne a blank look."We are worried that if you missed your hand, Ulai was beaten to death. Then we were driven out of the country by the giants and let us run for nothing."


    "Hahaha." Lorne laughed, he suddenly knew what Zhuan Yuan wanted to say, and Zhuan Yuan also laughed, maybe because of drinking too much wine, she was a little bit more adorable at this time. There is no power before.


    "Just ask what you want to say."


    "I really hate dealing with''smart people'' like you." Zhuan Yuan completely took back the cuteness on his face, and became quiet.


    "I want to know, how did you cut off Wulai''s head before and then put it back on, is it your fruiting ability?"


    She had fought against Lorne before and knew that Lorne''s ability was able to create a certain illusion and influence the judgment of others.But the previous scene was too real, even if it was her, she didn''t find the slightest flaw under the circumstances of prevention.


    "Well, it is indeed my ability," Lorne said in a deep voice. The fruit of his operation was snatched from the navy. It would be very troublesome if it was known to the old guy in the Warring States Period.But since they didn''t know that they had two fruits, and they had never demonstrated their abilities in detail before the world, they could manipulate them a little bit.


    Zhuan Yuan didn''t expect that Lorne would admit it directly, and quickly pricked his ears to eavesdrop.


    "My demon fruit is called the fruit of perception. It can manipulate the perception of others and create illusions. For example," Lorne suddenly took out a small knife and slashed it at Zhuan Yuan''s slender arm.


    Zhuan Yuan subconsciously used his armed and domineering, wanting to resist, but remembered that Ron was demonstrating to him, so he suppressed his instincts and let Ron''s knife cut over.


    Kacha, Zhuan Yuan''s white and tender palm was chopped off, and the broken palm fell into Ron''s hand.There was no trace of blood flowing from the fracture between the wrist and palm.


    "It''s like this. You thought your arm was chopped off, but in fact it is still on your arm. You can also manipulate it." Lorne looked at Zhuan Yuan and seemed to believe it, and continued nonsense.


    Zhuan Yuan tentatively moved his fingers, and found that his fingers on Lorne''s hands were actually slightly bent, "It turned out to be real."


    "It''s okay if you understand," Lorne put Zhuan Yuan''s palm back on his wrist, and the two were combined closely, leaving no trace.


    He breathed a sigh of relief, then said softly.


    "So when facing me, seeing is not necessarily believing"


    When Lorne said this, his ability to perceive fruit has long been traced by many people, so he didn''t want to continue to hide it, and simply announced it directly.


    Because he wants to create fear, he wants everyone to know, even if I tell you what my ability is, those who have beaten him should not know this and can easily solve him, and those who can''t beat him, even if they know So what?


    Unable to target is untargetable.


    Zhuan Yuan was silent. Lorne¡¯s words were roughly the same as the navy¡¯s internal guesses, but she still had doubts, because the scene just now was so real that even she could not find the slightest flaw, this strange ability, How to deal with it.


    Just as she wanted to continue to inquire, a strong voice rang behind them.


    Wulai took a wine glass with a wooden barrel that was bigger than Lorne''s whole body, and walked swayly in front of them.


    "Brother Lorne, it turns out that you are hiding here!" He glanced at Zhuanyuan, sitting next to Lorne, without asking what they were doing here. After all, after failing that duel, he had decided not to harass Jasmine again. So everything about Jasmine had nothing to do with him.


    Wulai knelt down and grabbed Lorne who wanted to leave.


    "Don''t be afraid, Brother Lorne, I didn''t come to you for a drink."


    "That''s fine," Lorne was obviously relieved, and he was really scared of fighting with the giants.


    "Puff." Zhuan Yuan couldn''t help laughing when he saw Ron''s slumping appearance.


    "You said before that the purpose of your coming to Elbaff was to find a man with a straw hat, right?" Ulay touched his braids and said honestly."I asked my father, there is no giant who can make straw hats in this village."


    "No?" Lorne was a little surprised, his father would never deceive him in such a place, would he?


    Go to Albuff to find someone who can weave a straw hat. This is the only clue at the moment.


    "But Brother Lorne, don''t be depressed." Ulay comforted, "The Elbuff you humans are talking about should refer to the Kingdom Island where the giant royal family is located. Go there and have a look. Maybe you can get what you want. s answer."


    Ulay said.


    "It''s just right. Tomorrow I''m going to visit Lord Loki and tell him about my participation in the hero trial. You can just follow me."

 500 Chapter 493: The Pirate Who Doesnt Know What the Color of the Sea Is

    Great route, new world, cake island.


    In the cake castle, Garrett wearing a red dress was enjoying this rare afternoon tea. At the main seat of the hall, Charlotte Lingling threw a lot of desserts into her mouth and smiled openly.


    "Well, my daughter is really capable! If other brothers and sisters can remember like Xiao Jia. In this way, whether it is the guy Kaido or the old man with white beard, they will quickly treat me Bow down and claim your court!"


    She was very happy, because Garrett came back this time and brought her good news.


    The New World has a small island called the Kingdom of Gigi. The citizens here are brave and good at fighting. It is one of the few forces that can deal with the pirates after the navy leaves the New World.Moreover, this island is rich in a special kind of sugarcane, and the refined juice is so delicious that Charlotte Lingling has always been greedy.


    Because there is a Loxo Sea between IWC and Gigi Island, the old man with the white beard is watching, and he dare not march forward and seize the dominance of this island. Ruoyi has never tasted the delicious food as he wished. Sugarcane juice.


    But when little Garrett came back, he even told himself that Lorne had gained the right to rule Gigi Island.And wanting to transfer this ruling power to the nations, which makes Charlotte Lingling very happy, and has always praised Garrett.


    "In order to defend against the pirates, King Gigi kept buying weapons and equipment from the Vennhill family. When the navy re-entered the new world, the amount of Bailey owed to the Vennhill family by Gigi Island had reached an astronomical number. Lette put a small and cute cake into his mouth and chewed it carefully.


    "If this is okay, after the navy returned to the New World, the situation on Gigi Island finally stabilized, and they can slowly repay the money. But the good times did not last long, and King Gigi, who was ready to show his skills, suddenly disappeared. , The entire Jiji Kingdom collapsed and fell into a melee. In order to repay the debts of the Wienhill family, the last successor had to divide the ruling power of Jiji Island and give it to the family."


    Garrett whispered, in fact, there are many such islands in the four seas, and the Vennhill family is also willing to sell weapons to these people on credit, anyway, the account will definitely be recovered in the end.


    Some people may say that the Vennhill family is a war fortune, but without the family''s weapon support, these countries would have been overwhelmed by the surging waves of this era.


    "Anyway, so the Gigi Island will pay me tribute next, right." Charlotte Lingling thought of the deliciousness, and her saliva couldn''t stop flowing down.Her eyes started to turn red slowly.


    "Mom, note that eating disorders." Garrett reminded.At this time, Charlotte Lingling''s eyes became clear. She wiped off the saliva from the corner of her mouth and said with a smile.


    "It''s okay, I can already control it!"


    After eating the engagement cakes of Lorne and Garrett, Charlotte Lingling''s schizophrenia has obviously improved a lot. Although she still suffers, it is not as uncontrollable as before.Six relatives did not recognize the illness.This is why Charlotte Lingling likes her daughter more and more.


    She grabbed a cup of black tea placed on the table and poured it into her mouth, then wiped her mouth dry, as if thinking of something, and said to Garrett."By the way, that little guy Lorne should be in the whale waters now, right?"


    Why does mother ask this?Although Garrett had doubts, he nodded.


    "Lorne seems to be looking for something when he goes out to sea this time. At this time, he should still be in the whale waters."


    She didn''t dare to tell her mother about Lorne''s going to Elbaff, because that had always been her mother''s heart disease, and the term giant was a taboo in all nations.


    Fortunately, Charlotte Lingling didn''t notice this either, she said while eating.


    "The old man with the white beard didn''t know what was going crazy, he started to chase down the pirates who appeared in the waters of the giant whale, and many pirate groups were destroyed there."


    "But it has nothing to do with me," Charlotte Lingling put a piece of cake into her mouth, "but some time ago, little Lola who passed by the giant whale water suddenly disappeared. If little Lorne meets If so, please bring back Lola."


    "Is that so?" Jia Lei nodded characteristically "I will tell him."


    Garrett remembers Lola, and like himself and Poval, Lola and Chiffon are also a team of twin sisters.However, because the Charlotte family is too large, she and Laura are not very close. In Garrett¡¯s memory, Laura is a little younger than herself and did not inherit the beauty of her mother when she was young. It''s not good-looking, so it didn''t get the attention of mother.


    Otherwise, if Garrett disappeared before, Charlotte Lingling was furious, and even dispatched Kata Kuri, just to get her back. Now that Lola is missing, she just mentioned it symbolically.


    But Garrett remembered it secretly, after all, Lola was her sister.


    The mother and daughter talked for a while before Garrett said goodbye to her mother. This time she did not return to her residence, but came to the port.I have stayed on Cake Island for such a long time, and it is time to go back.


    The Scarlet Rose Yang Fan set sail quickly, and Garrett squinted her eyes slightly while blowing the salty sea breeze. She suddenly thought of Lorne, wondering what happened to Lorne''s brother now.


    The ship quickly left the world. Seeing the colorful sea water under the ship gradually turned into azure blue, Garrett suddenly sighed, and then prepared to return to his cabin to rest.But when she passed a wine barrel, she suddenly stopped.


    boom!


    Garrett kicked the wine barrel, and a girl''s voice came from inside.


    "Wow, stop kicking, so dizzy!"


    A girl wearing a panda headgear crawled out of the wine barrel. Regardless of Garrett''s surprised eyes, she ran to the ship''s side and retched.


    "vomit."


    After vomiting for a long time, she came to Garrett with a pale face, curled up and blocked her ears with her hands, as if she would scold if you wanted to, anyway, she wouldn''t listen.


    Seeing her sister like this, Garrett''s anger was mostly gone.She tapped Beauwa''er on the head three times, then asked.


    "Why are you here?"


    "People, they want to go out with my sister to see what the outside world is like," Powar said aggrievedly, "I have grown up so much and I have never left the world."


    While speaking, she caught a glimpse of the blue sea and suddenly said excitedly.


    "Sister, look at it, the sea here is actually blue," she couldn''t help but admire as her eyes flashed through small stars.


    "It''s so beautiful."


    Seeing her sister like this, Garrett was silent.Indeed, since the accident when she was a child, her mother has become more strict with her children, and she is not allowed to leave the world.


    Little Boval grew up in this environment. As a pirate, I don''t know that the sea is blue. This sounds stupid, but it''s true.


    The children of the Charlotte family cannot resist the mother''s will.


    "I''ve read it now, it''s time to go back." Garrett said, she looked at Pauval dozingly. This little girl was one of the very few people she really valued. She couldn''t bear this little girl being hurt.And according to Lorne''s opportunity, the Vennhill family will soon become the center of the storm, staying in that place, the flowers in the greenhouse like Beauvais, it is easy to die.


    After that incident, only Wan Guo will be relatively safe.


    "No, sister." Poval said pitifully when he came to Garrett."I have been in IWC for 17 years, and the flowers and plants there are already familiar with it, so let me see the outside world!"


    She hugged Garrett''s arm tightly and rubbed her head against Garrett''s arm, like a little cat.


    "Sister, I will be obedient! I''ll go wherever you go, and I won''t run around!"


    "Even if I just turn around in my brother-in-law''s territory, I''m very satisfied."


    "If that''s not possible," Poval became frustrated when he saw that his sister still did not agree."Sister, let me go back, give me a boat, and let me go back to Cake Island alone. Accept my mother''s punishment."


    As she talked, her eyes turned red. She understood that her mother would not be kind to any child who did not listen to her own words.


    She suddenly envied her sister, who was able to gallop in this sea freely, and she could only be a caged bird.Although unrestrained, but never get a free cage bird.


    The more the little girl was like this, the more silent Garrett became. At the end, she touched Boval''s little head helplessly and said with a smile.


    "Alright, alright, I promise you that, but you have to promise me that you must be obedient, after all, the outside world is much more dangerous than you think!"


    "Okay!" Poval had no hope, but after hearing what her sister said, he jumped up excitedly.The little chicken said like a peck, "I promise, I promise, I will listen to my sister."


    Garrett wanted to say something, but a crew member suddenly came to Garrett and whispered in her ear.Her complexion changed drastically, and then she stood up and looked into the distance. A ship with the flag of Jie Tian envoy was in exchange of fire with several pirate ships.


    "This is the banner of the Holy Truth," Poval said. Because of the frequent visits to the Holy Truth Church, she is very familiar with the church''s banner.


    Jia Lei nodded her head. It was not this that really shocked her, but this seaman, who was obviously composed of church civilians, was able to fight against those fierce pirates.Garrett even recognized that among the pirates besieging the church ships, there were a few large pirates with a bounty of over 150 million.


    "It''s really interesting. The pirate doesn''t know that the sea is blue, and the church personnel will fight." Garrett suddenly said to himself."This sea is really interesting."


    And the church ship seemed to have spotted Garrett and others, and directly broke through the pirates'' defense line, and rushed towards them unkindly.


    Disaster!

 501 Chapter 494 Hangover

    Great route, windless zone in the new world, Albuff village.


    "That''s really thank you." Lorne nodded to Wulai, then picked up a jug of wine next to him and drank it.


    However, after drinking two bottles of wine in a row, Lorne''s face was a little ugly, and he subconsciously covered his mouth.


    "vomit."


    "Hahahaha, brother Lorne, don''t hold on to this amount of alcohol." Ulai haha ??laughed, raised his huge glass, and drank heavily, a lot of the drinks flowed down the corner of his mouth to the ground. , Every drop can fill Lorne''s jug.


    "You take a good rest here, then sleep, and follow me to Kingdom Island tomorrow." Ulay stood up, waved gently at Lorne, and then staggered towards the campfire. past.


    "Who wants to drink with me! Don''t be afraid! Come on!"


    "Puff." After Wulai had left, Zhuan Yuan smiled presumptuously. She pointed at Lorne lightly with her finger, "I finally found one of your weaknesses now."


    "Nonsense, try drinking with the giants." Lorne picked up a tissue, which was given to him by Xiao Jia before leaving, and Lorne stayed on him.


    "I didn''t mean this." Zhuan Yuan smiled even more presumptuously, "I mean you, like you, like to die to the end, which is what others often say."


    She looked directly into Lorne''s eyes, and said with a smile in her eyes.


    "Death to face and suffer."


    After speaking, she picked up a piece of barbecue that Lorne had placed next to him and put it in her mouth to taste.But as soon as she entered her mouth, she frowned slightly and said with a slight disgust.


    "It''s cold, not tasty at all."


    But at this time, Lorne''s face had completely sunk, and he took out two more bottles of wine and handed one of them to Zhuan Yuan.


    "Come on, drink!"


    ...


    When the first rays of the sun shone on the eaves of Giant Village, Jasmine opened her eyes lazily.


    In the square outside, there was still a extinguished bonfire, and the wine bottles scattered everywhere after the young men drank stubbornly.She smiled helplessly. Her giants have such a shortcoming, that is, they like drinking very much.


    Once a banquet is held, you will never go back without getting drunk.


    But she is one of the few exceptions. As a giant, she is surprisingly mild and lively. She doesn''t like fighting and loves reading.Knowing that the giants would not return drunk, she returned to her home early and went to bed after reading a book for a while.


    "It''s really a bunch of drunks." Jasmine frowned slightly, smelling the smell of wine in the air, and then started to clean it up.


    At this time, a little giant jumped to her side lively.


    "Sister Jasmine! Brother Wulai asked me to bring you a message. He is going to visit His Royal Highness Prince Rocky. Let you see how the human hero is resting. If he is ready, he can always You can go!"


    Wulai strictly kept his promise, after losing to Lorne, he would never pester Jasmine again.


    In this regard, Jasmine was also somewhat helpless.This is the nature of the giants, not flexible and very rigid.She squatted down, smiled and touched the little giant''s head, and then took out a large handful of beautifully packaged candies from her clothes.


    "My sister is going to look for him now, I''ll leave it to you, Xiao Wuan."


    "Hold me!" The little giant named Wu''an looked at the trash in the square, then patted his chest, blushing and said.


    "It must be cleaned up here!"


    The place where Lorne lived temporarily was a thatched house. The owner of the house was a pair of incomparably powerful giant warriors. He was awarded the title of "hero" when he was very young, and then resolutely went to sea.


    I haven''t come back until now.


    It was the village chief who helped them take care of this house year after year, and it has been almost a hundred years.


    Zhuan Yuan pushed open the door of the house, and a strong smell of alcohol came upon her face. She frowned and shouted inside.


    "Ulay said he is waiting for you, and will take you to see His Royal Highness Loki!"


    "Oh, is it already dawn?" a lazy female voice came out, she said lazily, "Let me sleep for a while."


    How can there be a woman''s voice?


    Jasmine was shocked, and the more terrifying thing was that this voice sounded so familiar, it was the voice of her good friend Zhuan Yuan.


    Jasmine hurriedly walked to the bed and found her best friend lying on the huge bed, and then wrapped herself in a zongzi with the quilt.


    And Lorne was sitting "beside" her, closing his eyes to rest.


    "Are you here?" Lorne rubbed his temples and finally heaved a sigh of relief. The hangover made his head sore.But the pain was just a small thing. When he just woke up and found himself sleeping on the same bed with Zhuan Yuan, the cold sweat couldn''t stop penetrating his back.


    Fortunately, she and her clothes are still intact, and they haven''t done anything extraordinary.Zhuan Yuan''s sleeping appearance is extremely ugly, he likes to hold something, and Ron finally used a pillow to exchange his arms.


    At this time, his arm was still aching.


    But Jasmine didn''t care about this. She looked at Ron angrily. If she hadn''t just gotten up and hadn''t carried the saber on her body, she couldn''t help pulling out the saber and slashing towards Ron.


    "You may not believe it, I didn''t do anything." Lorne said helplessly. If it wasn''t for Zhuan Yuan''s provocation, he wouldn''t fight with Zhuan Yuan.After Wulai had passed, the two of them drank wine piled as high as a hill.


    And he didn''t expect that the amount of alcohol in this Zhuan Yuan was not as good as his.


    At this time, Jasmine calmed down a bit. She was dazzled by anger just now. Although Lorne is a pirate, he still has his own bottom line compared with those unruly outlaws. Besides, he is after all. The man who was engaged, if he did something like that, BIG¡¤MOM would not let him go.


    "I went to Wulai, you stay here and take care of Zhuanyuan."


    After Lorne said, he got out of bed and walked out to the door. After the door of the house was slowly closed, Zhuanyuan, who was lying in Chuangrang, suddenly opened his eyes. Her face was hot and red bleeding. , Buried his head in the quilt and said with shame.


    "So shameful!"


    Yes, she was already awake when Lorne woke up, but she was thin-skinned and didn''t know how to face Ron, so she had been pretending to sleep.


    When Jasmine saw that her best friend was safe and sound, she knew that she had blamed Ron, and finally let go of her hanging heart.But when I saw such a shy face from the usually capable Zhuan Yuan, I still couldn''t recognize the joke.


    "Tell you to be able to do it, aren''t you good at drinking? How can you play with yourself."

 502 Chapter 495 "Three" and "Four"

    "Hahahaha! Brother Lorne, you had a good rest yesterday." When he arrived at the head of the village, Wulai was already standing in front of a huge single sailing boat waiting for him.The outer layer of the sailboat was covered with a layer of black masses, like scales of some kind of animal.


    At this time, Wulai was wearing an animal skin battle dress, and he drew up his braids high. He was extremely capable and did not look like he was drunk last night.


    In this regard, Lorne could only secretly sigh the giants'' drinking.The two chatted for a while before Jasmine rushed over with Zhuan Yuan. At this time, Zhuan Yuan looked as usual, as if she had completely forgotten the embarrassing thing just now.


    However, not knowing whether it was intentional or unintentional, Zhuan Yuan kept hiding in Lorne''s eyes, not looking at him.Sure enough, no matter how cool and capable a woman is, when facing such things, she can''t help but feel a little restrained.


    But Wulai didn''t notice the strangeness between the two, or in his head, there was no concept of embarrassment at all.


    "Everything is ready, then we will set off!" Wulai shouted, and then proudly introduced Lorne."This ship is the loot I got after going out to sea and encountering a sea king who defeated it alone. The ship made of its skin has its dying curse, and ordinary sea beasts dare not offend."


    "This kind of ship is rare even on Kingdom Island." Ulai said triumphantly.


    Being able to defeat the Sea King class unharmed, this is his confidence in challenging the heroic trial.


    Lorne nodded. The curse that Ulay said should be the body odor of animals, like some canines like to urinate around their own territory to tell their own kind that this place has an owner.And the sense of smell of sea beasts is not weaker than that of some canines, so it has caused the curse of the inner silk rain.


    He chose not to mention to Wulai that he and Zhuan Yuan were killed from a nest of sea kings. At that time, the blood stained the entire sea red, and the stumps of the sea kings were floating on the sea, like hell. .


    "Are we leaving here?" Zhuan Yuan reacted at this moment and said in surprise.


    This woman, as expected, was drunk and had forgotten everything about yesterday.


    "Yes," the honest Wulai had just forgotten Zhuan Yuan, secretly saying that human memory is really poor, but he explained carefully."The giants live on this windless island, and on each island are gathered one or more giant tribes. Elbaff, is the collective name for these giant tribes."


    "Any giant island can be called Elbaff. But in the eyes of you humans, Elbaff refers to the largest and strongest king island among all giant islands."


    "The giant royal family rules this small island and all the giants living in this windless zone."


    "The man who signed a contract with you humans to allow the giants to become admirals is the King of Giants, Lord Odin! It is worth mentioning that the human who signed the contract with the giants is as strong as a monster, and is not inferior to it. The legendary giant heroes. His power has been recognized by the Giant King!"


    His words also answered Lorne¡¯s question, why the world¡¯s most powerful country, Elbaff, who shuts the country away from the world government, would allow giants to become lieutenants of the Navy. It turns out that the two sides had negotiated long ago. .


    But as a human being as strong as a monster, Ron raised his head, glanced at Zhuan Yuan, and asked.The latter''s face was flushed, but he nodded slightly.


    "I still remember the name of that monster," Ulay said, "Monkey D. Karp!"


    The giants admire the strong, no matter who he is.Wulai never concealed the worship in his words.


    Lorne nodded, if it was Karp, everything would make sense, after all, he was a symbol of the navy.Some time ago, Lorne learned from a certain channel what Karp did more than 20 years ago, and he understood what kind of monster he was.


    "It''s just that the man named Karp is not the only human being who came to Albuff. A decade ago, two groups of people came here as well." Ulay opened the chatterbox and talked endlessly. Said.


    "The group of them seems to be a pirate group, and their captain is a man who laughs very presumptuously." The giants have a very long life span. What happened more than ten years ago is yesterday for Wulai.


    "After coming to Elbaff, they traveled to all the small islands, and later helped the giants and the royal family to solve the beast riots on the deserted island. His Majesty Odin is very grateful to them and specially awarded them the title of Captain Hero."


    "The man who got the title of hero with a human body," Ulay said, "His name is Roger. Gore D. Roger!" After finishing speaking, he also glanced at Lorne, "It is said, This name is very famous outside the sea, should you know him?"


    Zhuan Yuan''s face was expressionless, Lorne took it for granted. This is a matter of course. Who does not know Roger, the pirate king, for a man galloping on this sea?


    However, Lorne got a piece of information from Ulay''s words that Roger and his team had been to this place.


    But it¡¯s only natural to think about it. With that man¡¯s adventurous character, how could he die if he didn¡¯t travel the entire ocean?


    As the boat went to sea, the giant village behind it gradually became a small spot.Wulai looked at the calm sea level and muttered.


    "Hey, it''s weird. Why are the young Hydra missing today?" He looked at the huge piece of meat piled up on the boat behind him, shook his head, "Waste."


    Going out to bring a lot of meat to worship Hydra, this is the custom of the giant village.


    But Ulay didn''t think much about it. It''s a good thing not to have Hydra competing for food.He paused and continued.


    "And a group of people also came to this place."


    "To be precise, there are four people, three men and one woman. The group is headed by two young men, and the other man and woman look like the servants and lovers of one of the men."


    "The first thing they did when they came to Elbaff was to go straight to the Kingdom Island, trying to seize the secret treasures of the giants hidden in the depths of the palace. But they were discovered by the great Odin. One of them was with black hair. The man, before the giant palace, challenged His Majesty Odin."


    "His Majesty Odin is the strongest hero in the history of the Giants. He commands the entire Giant Kingdom with absolute force." Ulay said, "At the beginning, all of us, including me, thought that man was self-defeating. "


    "But the facts were beyond our expectation. The man and Lord Odin fought from the moon until sunrise, turning the kingdom''s palace into ruins, and there was no victory or defeat."


    "At the end, His Majesty Odin walked out of the ruins with the man and personally named him a hero. He also rubbed a copy of the secret treasure of the giant clan and gave it to him." Wulai exclaimed.There is no jealousy in his tone, because the strength of that man has conquered all the giants.


    "In order to commemorate that man, His Royal Highness Odin did not choose to repair the palace, but rebuilt a palace next to the ruins. To be honest, everyone will be shocked when they see the ruins of the palace for the first time. Does it really belong to humans?"


    "Secret treasure? Can rubbing it?" Ron''s mouth twitched. He keenly caught the key words in Ulay''s words, but he suddenly understood something and asked tentatively.


    "The secret treasure of the giant clan you are talking about, isn''t it a stone with words?"


    "How did you know?" Wulai gave Lorne a puzzled look.


    "I guess." Lorne said truthfully, and the text of history was scattered all over the sea, engraved with that forgotten history.I don''t know what role the giants play in that history.


    "It is true. The royal family has guarded the secret treasures of the giants for generations. No one knows what the words engraved on that stone tablet are, but if someone wants to destroy it, they will be regarded as enemies by all the giants."


    It was obviously the first time that Jasmine heard these secrets and listened very carefully. Even Zhuan Yuan, who had always been indifferent, raised her ears and kept silent.


    "But to be honest, I suddenly felt that you and the man who challenged Your Majesty Odin are somewhat similar in length, and both have black hair." Wulai lowered his head, "but you are not as firm as him, but softer. Many, they are more like women in that team."


    No way?A golden light flashed through Lorne''s eyes."That person''s name will not be..."


    "The hero''s name is Caesar!"


    As soon as Wulai said this, the boat was silent, and everyone was even more shocked than they heard Roger before.Because among these people, there is a son of Caesar.


    My father has been here, so is the woman in the team her own mother?Lorne turned his head to the sea, as if to travel through time and space, seeing the earth-shattering war decades ago.


    "Kapu, Roger, and Caesar, these three are the only three human beings who have been awarded the title of giants as human beings." Ulay said, he glanced at Lorne, "Don''t be discouraged, your strength may not match. They, but you are still young, if you work harder, it might be impossible to become the fourth human hero."


    He stretched out his big fist to Lorne, and the man who defeated his Wulai should become such a legend, and his fame should be celebrated in the whole sea.


    Is that worthy of me?Lorne smiled slightly, stretched out his fist, and touched Wulai''s fist lightly.


    "I will, I promise."


    Lorne''s ambition is not just a little giant hero, but this sea!


    A man who can conquer this sea should be omnipotent!


    And Zhuan Yuan and Jasmine who were next to them looked at the two men in front of them with a dumbfounded expression.


    Is this the so-called friendship of men?


    It''s really simple.

 503 Chapter 496 Giant Country

    A small boat wrapped in black scales was floating on the sea, and an island appeared in front of them.A golden palace stands on the highest point of the island, and at the top of the palace is a red totem.


    "The front is Wanggong Island," Wulai finally breathed a sigh of relief after seeing the island. The voyage on this road was really calm, and he didn''t encounter an attacking sea beast, which made him a little uncomfortable.


    "After we disembark, we will visit His Royal Highness Loki in the East City. I believe that with his influence, we should be able to find the person you are looking for soon."


    Wulai said honestly, it seemed he believed Master Loki very much.After Ulay docked the boat on the shore, he said softly to Lorne.Lorne nodded. On the way, he had stopped at Ulay and briefly introduced the affairs of Kingdom Island.Odin, the giant king, commanded the royal family and the entire kingdom of giants Elbaff with his mighty power. He has two sons, one is the eldest prince known as the "hero of thunder", Thor.The other is the second prince, Loki, known as the "smart hero".


    Ulay is a member of Loki''s guards and is highly regarded by Loki.


    Lorne nodded. After all, he wanted to find a man with a straw hat. In the huge Albuff, it was like finding a needle in a haystack. With the help of the natives, it would be much easier.


    The avenues of Kingdom Island are pavement made of fine pebbles, but this "small" is only relative to the giants. For Lorne and Zhuanyuan, it seems to be piled up one by one. A stone, if you want to move forward, you must jump from one stone to another.


    "Hahahaha, let me help you." Wulai squatted down seeing the two of them, and made Lorne jump on his shoulders, but Zhuanyuan refused Wulai''s enthusiasm and thought After thinking about it, I still sat on the shoulders of my good girlfriend.


    The Kingdom Island is much larger than the Giant Village. Many giants wandered in the street. After seeing Wulai, they greeted them enthusiastically.


    After Ulay dealt with them one by one, he didn''t stay longer, but quickly came to a solemn castle.


    "Ulai, you are here!" A giant in a half-length armor wanted to walk over to hug him after seeing Ulai, but his face changed drastically after seeing Lorne standing on Ulai''s shoulders.


    "Why did you bring a human over?"


    "This is my friend, he wants to ask His Royal Highness Loki for help." Ulay touched his head and said honestly."Master Loki is in the castle now, right?"


    "Yes, but..." As soon as the giant said, he saw Ulai walking inside, and quickly stopped him, with a hint of hesitation in his face.


    "What are you, Jeno." Wulai frowned and said dissatisfied."Do you want me to see His Royal Highness Loki?"


    "That''s not what I meant..." The giant named Jeno quickly denied that this Ulay is a famous brash man, a tendon, he didn''t want to be misunderstood.


    "Then what do you mean?" Wulai became more and more dissatisfied. He meant to bring Lorne over, just to help Lorne, but this Jeno stopped him like this, making him feel that he was losing face.


    "The problem should lie with me, to be precise with my human identity," Lorne, who had been standing on Ulay''s shoulders, said at this time."Let''s talk, what happened."


    Even if blocked, he is still very calm, this is the courage possessed by the status of a long-term superior.


    The giant named Jeno was relieved and finally spoke cautiously.


    "If it was some time ago, Wulai, of course, there would be no problem with you bringing a human, but not now..."


    "Why not?" Ulay suddenly hated Jeno, talking crookedly, without looking like a giant.


    "Because a while ago, His Royal Highness Loki saved a human woman and wanted to marry that woman, even willing to give up his status as a prince. His Majesty Odin categorically refused."


    "That woman was also imprisoned by His Majesty Odin. Now His Royal Highness Loki is annoyed when he sees humans, and can''t help but yell."


    "His Royal Highness Loki is in love with a woman? Or is it a human?" Ulay said in disbelief. This is a big deal, because the giant royal family would only choose to marry the giants they think are excellent in blood. .Therefore, the princes did not have the right to choose their spouse.


    But there are exceptions to everything. Once His Royal Highness Loki gave up his status as a prince, there would be no such scruples. It stands to reason that with Master Odin''s enlightenment, why would he refuse?


    "I don''t know why. Anyway, after talking with His Majesty Odin, both of them were in a bad mood. After His Royal Highness returned to the castle, he kept shutting himself in the house. From time to time, there was the sound of falling objects."


    "Even so, do you still go in?"


    Jeno looked at Wulai, and said cautiously, it seemed that even if they were both under Loki''s command, the two of them were still distinguished and inferior.


    Wulai glanced at Lorne, seemingly waiting for his decision.


    "Go in." Lorne said lightly. He wanted to see what kind of person this prince named Rocky was.


    The castle was extremely dim. Even during the day, this huge candle, which was only one person high, was lit. The candlelight illuminates the corridor, leaving a staggered candle shadow, making the originally majestic castle a little more gloomy.


    "What kind of person would a person living in such a place be?" Zhuan Yuan asked Jasmine''s ear softly.Refer to the legendary prince of Elbaff, the land of giants. This is a rare thing, but aren''t all the people who live in such a gloomy place the villain in the story?


    Everyone came to a black iron gate, and a man''s low voice was faintly heard inside.


    "Why, I love you so much and am willing to give up everything for you! Why can''t we two be together."


    "How romantic it is for the prince to save the princess who is in trouble, but why are you the daughter of that woman!!!"


    "why!"


    His final voice hoarse, penetrated the thick wall, and spread to everyone''s ears.


    "Look, your Royal Highness Loki has been like this these days." Jeno shrugged helplessly at the crowd, and then tentatively knocked on the door of the black iron.


    "His Royal Highness, Ulay is here."


    "Wu Lai?" The man''s voice sounded inside the iron gate, "Let him wait."


    After a while, a pale giant slowly opened the black iron gate and appeared in front of everyone.


    "My dear brother, you are finally here." The giant opened his hands to Wulai, and the two hugged heavily.

 504 Chapter 497 Loki

    Lorne stood on Ulay''s shoulders and looked at the legendary giant prince curiously.


    Unlike the rough madness of other giants, Loki''s figure was thinner than those giants, and his skin was extremely pale and looked a little sick.He was wearing an exquisite animal skin robe, which made him look a little more gentle.


    But Lorne didn''t have the slightest contempt for Loki because of his appearance, because by seeing and hearing the domineering, he clearly saw the terrifying power hidden under this thin appearance.


    One who can be respected by a brash man like Ulay is definitely not a weak one.


    At this time, Loki and Ulay''s hug ended, and he also noticed Lorne standing on Ulay''s shoulders.He asked Wulai suspiciously.


    "Who is this?"


    "He is my good brother, his name is Lorne." Wulai introduced enthusiastically."He came here to ask His Highness to do me a favor."


    "It turned out to be Brother Lorne, come in and talk." Unexpectedly, Loki''s eyes on Lorne became gentler. Instead of furious because of Lorne''s human identity, he invited them to him. The bedroom.


    In Loki''s bedroom, there were several chairs of unknown beasts. Jasmine and Wulai sat on the same chair, while Loki sat on a black iron throne and looked at everyone gently.


    But I don''t know why, Lorne always felt that there was a strange smell in this room.He was quite familiar with the smell, but he couldn''t remember it for a while.


    "I know you, Jasmine, the proudest Gaoling flower of the giants. I heard that you have served as a lieutenant general in the world government, and you are on par with the human hero named Karp." Loki looked at Jasmine first and smiled. Said, in his tone, he did not hide his praise for her.


    "If I have a chance, I also want to go out to see it."


    "I am praised by Your Highness," Jasmine flushed slightly, "but to be honest, Boss Karp doesn''t want to rise up. I''m far from him."


    "It is very lucky to be taught by a legendary hero." Loki nodded and said slowly.At this time he looked at Lorne, "I heard that you want me to help, tell me what you want me to do."


    He didn''t ask what to help, but directly asked what he wanted to do, which was equivalent to agreeing to Ron''s request in disguise, which made people feel like spring breeze.


    But Ron frowned slightly. He didn''t know why, he always felt that Loki''s words made him a little uncomfortable.He always felt that he had forgotten something important.


    "I want to find someone who weaves a straw hat." Lorne said.


    "The person who makes straw hats?" Loki chewed on Ron''s words, and he waved to Jeno. "How many shops selling straw hats are there on our Kingdom Island?"


    "I don''t know, but there are at least twenty or thirty." Jeno answered truthfully.


    "So many?" Loki lowered his head, as if thinking about something, and after a while, he spoke."Help me sort out the information, including the locations of these shops and where their straw hats came from. Put them all together and organize them into a book. Give it to me."


    After doing all this, he said gently to Lorne."Sorry, Brother Lorne, you may have to wait for a while. After all, it takes some manpower to compile these information."


    He went through the whole process in one go, without any muddle.Wulai stood up and said proudly to Ron, "I said Master Loki will definitely help you a lot."


    However, Lorne didn''t laugh. He heard Loki''s implication. After all, he only said that it would take a while to summarize, and didn''t say how long it was, so the decision was in his hands.Besides, Ron didn''t have the habit of taking advantage of others for nothing. He stood up directly and said to Loki.


    "Thank you Loki, then. But I heard that Loki is worrying about something recently?"


    Loki''s face stiffened directly, he turned his head and glared at Jeno. It took a while before he came back and said reluctantly."It''s nothing, just fell in love with the wrong person and made the Lorne brothers laugh."


    "I can bring her to you, which means I will repay Master Rocky for helping me."


    Lorne said slowly, but as soon as he said this, Loki stood up directly.Said excitedly.


    "Can you bring her to me??!!!"


    He took a deep breath, "If it can be done, that would really help me a lot. From now on you will be my brother. From now on, I will report my name directly when Elbuff comes out."


    "Help each other."


    Lorne jumped on Ulay''s shoulder, the warrior nodded to Loki, and then slowly walked out of Loki''s palace.


    "I am waiting for your good news!"


    Loki yelled behind Lorne.


    When the two giants walked out of the castle, Lorne felt lightened and took a deep breath.


    "It''s finally relaxed." Jasmine beside her breathed fiercely, as if holding back for a long time.


    "His Royal Highness Loki seems to be very talkative." Jasmine said slowly.She was also the first time she saw the prince of this giant family.


    "Of course! The prestige of His Royal Highness Loki is not inferior to His Royal Highness Thor, he is a true warrior!" After Ulay heard someone complimenting Loki, he smiled proudly. After all, that man is him. Those who follow are all prosperous.


    "It''s just that her room is filled with an unspeakable smell." Zhuan Yuan frowned and said. The smell of Rocky''s bedroom made her quite uncomfortable, which is why she entered the castle and never spoke.


    "Maybe it''s some kind of perfume?" Jasmine nodded. A woman''s sense of smell is much more sensitive than that of a man. She also smelled this strange smell, "It''s like the senbei that the Marshal of the Warring States period likes to tease Teacher Karp. The smell of air freshener."


    "It''s just that Master Loki''s taste is really strange, it smells like a dead person."


    After hearing the word "dead", Lorne and Zhuan Yuan raised their eyes at the same time. The two looked at each other and both saw the shock in each other''s eyes.


    Because they finally remembered why this taste is a bit familiar, this is the taste of formalin!


    "Interesting." The corners of Lorne''s mouth split open, and he suddenly discovered that this giant kingdom was a bit interesting. The gentle and polite prince on the surface actually liked to put corpses in his bedroom.


    It''s just that Lorne didn''t care about Loki''s special hobbies. His purpose was simple, just to find the man with the straw hat mentioned in his father''s letter.What kind of person Rocky is, has nothing to do with him.

 505 Chapter 498 Humans in Giants Prison

    But just as Lorne walked out of Rocky''s castle, he suddenly slapped his head and said with some chagrin.


    "Well, I forgot an important thing,"


    "What''s the matter?" Zhuan Yuan looked puzzled.


    "Forgot to ask Loki where the woman he liked was locked up?"


    There was a moment of silence among those present.Even Lorne''s face was a bit awkward, he was always meticulous in his work, and he didn''t expect to be sloppy.Zhuan Yuan also hesitated.


    She didn''t want to smell formalin in Rocky''s palace anymore.


    "There is only one prison in the entire Kingdom Island, and that is the royal imperial prison built next to the palace." At this time, Ulay said in a timely manner, "Presumably that human woman should be imprisoned in that place."


    Albuff establishes the country by military force, and every giant king is a hero among heroes.The giant prison was built next to the palace, on the one hand to demonstrate the courage of the giant king, and on the other hand, if something happens to the prison, the strongest warrior of the entire kingdom has time to suppress it.


    "Let''s go." If you go back and ask Loki, you may be despised by him. Otherwise, Ron doesn''t want to have too much contact with this man.


    Lorne and Zhuan Yuan sat on the shoulders of two giants and soon came to the door of a steel prison.


    "It''s worth mentioning that in the Giants Prison, not only the erring giants are imprisoned, but also some vicious monsters," Wulai reminded solemnly. For those criminals, he used the term "monster".


    "If you wake them up, it will cause a disaster."


    "The warden of the Giants Prison is a pet of His Majesty Odin. A monster named TOM," Ulay said."If it is not accidental, please do not have any contact with it."


    "That''s all I know, please be careful."


    When he came over, Lorne discussed with Wulai and the others. After a while, the two giants would stay outside and let Lorne go in alone.


    After all, Lorne is a professional for jailbreaking.


    "I''ll go with you." Just as Ron was preparing to act, Zhuan Yuan, who had not spoken next to him, suddenly said."Don''t think too much, I am not worried about your safety, but afraid of you doing crazy things."


    She pointed at Lorne,


    "After all, you have a criminal record."


    Lorne smiled wryly, he didn''t expect that his whimsical thoughts back then would cause such a big trouble to the world.But if he was asked to choose again, he would still choose to go in and advance the city.


    The two lurked at the door of the Giant''s prison, between two pebbles.As a lieutenant admiral, Zhuan Yuan has received professional incubation training, so it doesn''t need to be much, while Lorne silently opened the "ROOM" space, and is ready to do anything if something unexpected happens.


    Quack quack.


    The iron door of the giant prison slowly opened, and a team of jailers walked out of it.They take over every 15 minutes, and now is the time for them to take over.


    According to Zhuan Yuan''s idea, he wanted Lorne to use his abilities to confuse the jailers'' vision, and then walked in openly.But Lorne shook his head and rejected the offer.


    Because this body of his can''t use the fruit power of the body, he was just cheating Zhuan Yuan before.However, Lorne is not without help.


    When the group of jailers had just walked out of the prison gate, and the giant steel gate had not yet been closed, Ron''s right hand was aimed at the heart of the jailer who was walking in front, and the space was drawn.A small piece of meat appeared in Ron''s hands.He cut off a small piece of the giant jailer''s heart!


    The jailer''s face changed suddenly, then he clutched his chest, and slowly fell down.


    "what happened to you?"


    "Cheer up, brother!"


    "Medical staff, medical staff!"


    The other jailers hurriedly held on to their compatriots and shouted to the side.


    "ROOM¡¤Transformation and Shadow." Taking advantage of this short riot, Lorne used the ability of the fruit of the operation to change his position with a small stone in the giant prison.


    "I really don''t understand you," Zhuan Yuan muttered. She suddenly didn''t understand Lorne''s evil taste. There was a better way to take such a big risk.But she decided to follow Lorne, her knees bent slightly,


    "shave!"


    A circle of spider-web-like cracks appeared on the surface of the cobblestone behind her, and Zhuan Yuan disappeared, and instantly appeared in front of the giant prison gate.But her body hadn''t fully appeared yet, and she disappeared again, and she got into the prison and came to Lorne''s side.


    Although the shave in the six styles consumes a lot of physical energy, for Zhuan Yuan, it is also a drop in the bucket.


    When the two of them had completely entered the Giant''s Prison, the door was slowly closed.Lorne threw the meat in his hand behind him, and the fallen jailer suddenly opened his eyes and slowly stood up.


    "What happened to me just now?"


    "It''s probably overworked and a little tired. I''ll apply to Lord King to give you a vacation." The captain of the jailer said honestly. The friendship of the giants is so simple and pure.


    "It''s so dark here. It''s completely invisible." When the steel gate was completely closed, the whole ground became dark, leaving only a few dozen meters high on the wall. Every ten meters away, a kerosene lamp lit up. With a fairly limited scope.


    It''s just that the two of them are doing well in their domineering and domineering cultivation, even in the dark, they won''t be blind.


    "This darkness is far worse than pushing the city." Lorne said faintly, pushing the sixth floor of the city, infinite hell, that is the real dark day, never seeing the sun, even today, Lorne often I feel shuddering when I recall.


    Zhuan Yuan was silent. She had heard about the advancement of the city, but from her standpoint, it was really inconvenient to say anything.


    The two were walking in the prison, surrounded by steel cages, and Ron could feel that there were many terrifying monsters sleeping in the cage.


    Giants, behemoths, sea kings, and even some fur races and humans!


    "It seems that this Elbaff is not completely uncontested." Lorne said. The entire giant prison is like a downward spiral corridor, and next to the corridor is a cage.With the deepening of Lorne and Zhuan Yuan, the aura of the prisoners nearby became stronger and stronger.


    "How big is this prison?" The two walked for a while, still not feeling the breath of the human woman that Rocky was talking about.Zhuan Yuan frowned and said.


    "Maybe, it''s not necessarily straight to hell?" Lorne said uncertainly, because at this time, they were hundreds of meters away from the ground.In the cage next to him, there are even opponents he finds tricky.


    But at this time, an old voice suddenly came from the darkness, he said suspiciously.


    "Humanity?"

 506 Chapter 499

    who is it?!


    The feathers of Lorne and Zhuan Yuan stood up, because neither of them felt who was talking!


    "On your right, my child."


    The old man continued, and Lorne followed his voice and came to a cage.An old man with scrawny, hairy, and ragged clothes appeared in front of him.


    "It turned out to be a human being!"


    The old man slowly raised his head, and what appeared in front of Ron was a face like a skeleton!His face was full of scars, and his eyes were dug out with a sharp weapon in life, leaving only two terrifying eye sockets.


    "Be scared by me, kid." The old man seemed to know his face was a little scary, and he laughed at himself.


    "I didn''t expect this Elbaff prison, there will be humans here."


    His words are full of nostalgia.Just like a kind old man,


    But neither Lorne nor Zhuan Yuan regarded her as an ordinary old man, because they felt what terrifying power was contained in the dry body of the old man, or that it had contained.


    This is a man with a story.


    "You are here. I should find someone else. Maybe I can help you." The old man said slowly.


    "What do you need? Let us take you out?" Lorne said lightly. He never did anything for nothing, because "free" often means "expensive."Now it accounts for a little bit of benefit, and it will be paid back sooner or later.


    "Take me out?" The old man said slowly."Since I lost to that man and was thrown into this prison easily by him, I never thought about going out again. After all, I, Wang Zhi, is a person who keeps his promise. If I lose, I lose!"


    "I just need you to help me catch the little mouse over there, and the twitter made me sleep." The old man licked his lips, "Can you shut it up?"


    Such a simple thing?Lorne agreed directly.


    Lorne secretly wrote down the name Wang Zhi, a name in this format is extremely rare in this sea. In Lorne''s impression, only the flower country would have such a name.The old man should be a big man decades ago, right?After all, with his strength, no matter where he is, it is impossible to be an unknown person.


    But there was no legend about him left in this sea, and Lorne glanced at him with a trace of pity in his eyes.Regardless of his glorious past, the end of his story is to die in this place.If not for the arrival of others, no one would know.


    "Unexpectedly, my dignified lieutenant admiral would accompany you to catch mice." Zhuan Yuan muttered. She suddenly felt that it was a wrong decision to come to Elbaff with Lorne.How good is it to catch pirates in the new world?Why come to this place where birds don''t shit?


    "I advise you to prepare in advance, because the rats here may be different from what you think." Lorne said with a smile, and then squeezed his scalpel.The best way to shut up a creature is always only one!


    There was a squeaking sound in front, and Lorne suddenly pulled out his scalpel."coming!"


    Zhuan Yuan''s pupils shrank, and her excellent look and domineering made her feel an inexplicable sense of crisis, and a "shaved" left the place.


    boom!


    Where she was standing, a "huge" mouse appeared. The mouse''s head was higher than Lorne and Zhuan Yuan. It lowered its head and looked at them with bloodthirsty eyes.It crawls on the ground, its muscles are tight, like a hunter pursuing its prey.


    "Do you call this a little mouse?"


    Zhuan Yuan cried out in surprise, this Nima is a wild boar.


    "According to the height of the giants, this is indeed a little mouse." Lorne''s scalpel aimed at the mouse, and a slash rushed towards it.But the rat''s fat body swiftly hid, and Lorne''s slash only left a crack on the ground.


    "Be avoided?"


    "Unexpectedly, Qiwuhai, the dignified king, Lorne can''t even solve a mouse. If this spreads out, the pirates will laugh off his teeth." Zhuan Yuan sneered and said, she pulled out her sword." "Jinpiluo", "but no matter what kind of mouse it is, it is just a mouse!"


    Zhuan Yuan''s body disappeared in an instant, and then appeared in front of the giant mouse. The slender blade of the blade slashed towards the mouse''s body.


    Clang!


    The mouse stood up and blocked Zhuan Yuan''s slash with his sharp claws, making a sharp sound like a metal collision.


    "Squeak." The rat''s sharp voice echoed in the dark space, as if mocking Zhuan Yuan''s weakness.


    "So hard?" Zhuan Yuan said in surprise, although she did not use domineering coverage, but you must know that her saber is one of the "21 sharp knives", cutting iron like mud.I didn''t expect this monster to block it with its own claws.


    "Don''t play, this mouse is a little weird." Lon reminded, because just when the mouse avoided his slash, Lon actually saw a humane emotion in the other''s eyes.


    It''s like thinking about the strength of both sides.


    "I know." Zhuan Yuan said coldly, knowing that she was still mocking Lorne just now, and now she has eaten in front of this giant mouse, and she can''t help her face.So I decided to make it real.The pitch-black armed color domineering gradually wrapped around the blade.


    A crack appeared on the sharp paws of the mouse.


    "Squeak!" the mouse shouted angrily.


    "Sure enough, no matter how strong the body is, it is impossible to withstand the domineering." Zhuan Yuan said faintly, but at this moment, a trace of caution flashed in the mouse''s eyes, and then slightly squatted down, two sturdy His hind legs began to shake violently.


    "This is?" Zhuan Yuan''s pupils shrank, and there was a glimmer of disbelief flashing in his eyes. I saw the rat''s hind legs shaking more and more violently, and then the entire fat body disappeared in front of Zhuan Yuan.


    "Is it shaved just now?" Zhuan Yuan asked incredulously. This mouse has learned this technique after seeing her use it once?


    Isn''t this a rat spirit?


    "You should know this better than me." A dignified look also appeared on Lorne''s face. The principle of shaving is that his legs are stepped on the ground at a very fast speed for dozens of times, and then he obtains huge propulsion. Achieve the effect of "move instantly".


    The principle sounds simple, but the physical requirements are very high. After all, even in the development of a six-type navy, only some excellent navies and officers above the general level can fully master this skill.


    If this mouse gets stuck on one side and learns to "shave" the news spread, I don''t know how many people will die in shame in this sea.


    "Squeak!" The mouse appeared behind Lorne for an instant, spreading its mouth toward him with its mouth wide open.But it was blocked by Lorne''s scalpel.


    "Perhaps you are a special mouse, but it is a pity that you met me." Lorne said faintly, a transparent aperture enveloped the battlefield, and he opened the "ROOM"!


    "So, please shut up."

 507 Ask for a day off.

Ask for a day off and make it up later.


    Happy National Day everyone!

 508 Chapter 500: His Son and Her Daughter

    "Sure enough, you are much cleaner, you are quite capable." When Lorne and Zhuan Yuan returned to the cage where the old prisoner was held, the old prisoner said with a smile while taking out his earwax.


    Without the annoying squeak of the giant mouse, he felt much cleaner.


    "Trouble me, I can answer my question now." Lorne put the scalpel in place, then said lightly.


    "Just ask, I''ve been imprisoned in this place for 20 years, and I''m pretty clear about the environment here." The old man said nonchalantly. For him now, there is nothing worthy of his attention.


    "A while ago, was there a human woman in this prison?"


    Lorne asked seriously.He wanted to know if the human woman Loki liked was here.


    "Human women?" The old man took a deep breath, "Let me think about it."


    "In my memory, there are not many human beings imprisoned here, let alone human women. After all, this is Elbaff, not Push City."


    Pushing the city is gone, Zhuan Yuan next to it silently said.


    "Moreover, since about ten years ago, the old king has rarely imprisoned prisoners here. As far as I know, he prefers to be executed on the spot." The old man showed a weird smile, matching his deep eyes. , Looks terrifying.


    "So is there any?" Lorne frowned, he didn''t have time to dawdle with the old man.


    "You young people are really impatient," the old man laughed, then his voice changed."Some time ago, the monster who was in charge of this prison went out in person and brought back a cage. I didn''t know what was being held in it."


    "Maybe the person you are looking for is there."


    "It''s just that, according to my perception, the person in the cage is very weak. Are you sure that the person you are looking for is him?"


    Some time ago, being so valued, the strength is very weak.


    Lorne and Zhuan Yuan looked at each other. Putting these keywords together, he was 80% sure that this woman was the one Prince Rocky wanted.


    "So, where is that woman locked up?" Lorne asked lightly.


    "Who knows?" The old man shrugged. "The monster used the cage as a pendant and hung it around his neck. That is to say, where the monster is, the woman is locked up."


    "But I remind you that after seeing that monster, don''t be deceived by its appearance. It is really very, very strong."


    "Understood." Lorne nodded. This time it was not without gain. At least he knew that the target was really in this prison, and it was on the warden, the monster called TOM. He Zhuan Yuan was going to continue to touch down.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha." After Lorne and Zhuan Yuan had left for a long time, the old man suddenly let out a terrible laugh, the laughter spreading in the endless darkness, just like the whispers of a devil.


    "It''s so interesting! Isn''t it?" the old man murmured to himself.


    "What a familiar smell, this child, is it your son."


    "Hahaha! I didn''t expect your son to have contact with her daughter in the end. What happened to this sea during the twenty years of my detention!"


    The old man, talking to himself, seemed to have returned to the era that belonged to them. He saw the man with black hair and a rebellious face, and the man who always showed idiot smile for freedom.


    "My friends..."


    ...


    "What did you feel?" Lorne and Zhuanyuan walked in the gloom when Lorne suddenly asked."Have you found that monster?"


    "I can''t feel it at all." Zhuan Yuan closed her eyes and saw the domineering color spread out. After a while, she shook her head regretfully."I''m not even sure there is something alive below."


    In the cages on both sides, there are some dry bones, but these dry bones still exude some aura, demonstrating their great achievements in life.


    Lorne was silent. This is the most terrifying thing. Seeing that the domineering can''t catch the opponent at all, it probably means one thing, that is the monster in this prison, just like the old man. They completely crushed the two of them in terms of seeing and hearing domineering.


    "Ooooooooo~"


    There was a whimper next to him, and a huge mouse appeared in the shadows, looking at Lorne pitifully, with flowers in the corners of his eyes.


    Yes, Lorne didn''t kill it directly just now, but removed the mouse''s vocal cords so that it could never make a sound.


    The mouse that had lost its vocal cords seemed to have lost its soul, and even stopped resisting, lying directly in front of Lorne, feeling that I was no longer in love.It was just that it was later discovered that Lorne hadn''t killed it, so hope was rekindled, and he followed Lorne''s face in despair, wanting to get back his wonderful singing voice.


    "Do you want this?" Lorne stopped, then took out a flat piece of meat and dangled it twice in front of the giant mouse.


    The giant mouse had straight eyes and wanted to snatch it, but feared that Lorne would directly destroy its vocal cords, so he lowered his head and made a submissive look.


    "Find someone for me, just a woman," he pointed to Zhuan Yuan next to him, "probably similar to her."


    A light of thought flashed in the mouse''s eyes, and then he stood up with his sturdy hind legs and pointed upstairs.


    The seat of the old blind man.


    "Puff." Zhuan Yuan spit out water directly, she wanted to ask this mouse, is there any similarity between herself and the old man?


    "Although Zhuan Yuan is usually fierce and pretending to be old-fashioned, she is still a woman, and I want to find a young woman." Lorne had a headache and wanted to explain the man and the giant mouse. The difference between women seemed a little troublesome, he thought about it, and decided to change it.


    "Do you know the owner of this prison? It''s the fiercest monster, leading us to find it."


    As an aboriginal in this prison, the mouse of course knows everything about the prison well. When he heard that Ron was trying to find the most terrifying monster, a trace of fear flashed in the mouse¡¯s eyes, but he thought of his vocal cords. , Still gritted his teeth in his mouth, and pointed to the front.


    "Uuuuuu (I will take you there)."


    After screaming hoarsely, he rushed in a certain direction, and halfway through, he turned his head to look at the two of Lorne, looking confused, as if asking why you two didn''t keep up.

 509 Chapter 501 Cat and Mouse (Special Edition)

    The two followed the mouse until they reached the end of the rotating prison. At a corner, the giant mouse stopped and looked at the front with fear.


    "Ohh ohh (that terrible thing in front, you can take my vocal cords back to me yet)?" It looked at the corner of Lorne Han Guang, two front paws together, pitiful.


    Lorne glanced at Zhuan Yuan, who shook his head at him.


    Until now, their domineering experience has not given them the slightest warning!


    If it weren''t for the snoring of something across the wall, they would all suspect that there was nothing in front of them!


    "When I solve this thing, I will give it back to you. Now you are waiting here." Lorne touched the head of the giant mouse and said slowly.


    But this is true, a lazy voice rang in the ears of the two of them.


    "Is Jerry you?"


    The voice is not loud, soft and sharp, with a hint of expectation.It''s like the coquettish voice of a certain cat just waking up.


    It was discovered!The two of them stood up, and the mouse lay directly on the ground and shivered.


    Boom boom boom boom!


    The kerosene lamp on the bottom of the prison was suddenly lit, dispelling the boundless darkness. Under the dim light, a huge black shadow slowly stood up and walked towards everyone.


    Can''t avoid it! Lorne took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down. It seemed meaningless to escape in front of the opponent whose sight and color completely crushed him.Only head-to-head can have a chance.


    Moreover, he is not necessarily going to lose. He is also a well-known big pirate. He doesn''t believe that the things in it are really so terrible, so he doesn''t have the slightest ability to resist.


    The first thing that appeared in front of the two of them was a pair of dark green vertical pupils. It also spotted Lorne and Zhuan Yuan, slanting down slightly, looking at them condescendingly, like hunters looking at their prey.


    Then in the darkness emerged several beards,


    "Is it some kind of giant cat?" Lorne''s pupils shrank. Cats often represent agility and speed, which perfectly fits with the domineering color of seeing and hearing.In other words, this monster is extremely dangerous.


    Snapped!


    A fluffy paw emerged from the darkness, and the flesh pad behind the paw looked extremely pink in the dim light.


    Lorne''s face stiffened, and he had a vaguely bad premonition.


    "Meow!"


    The monster in the dark came out, and the big blue cat that appeared in front of the two of them!He has a blue back and a white belly, which makes him very cute.There was a black bell about the height of a person hanging around its neck. This should be the cage for the woman Loki liked.Lorne vaguely sensed that there was a weak life in it.


    At this time, Lorne finally remembered what Ulay had said when he mentioned it, "He is the pet of His Majesty Odin."


    Tom, Jerry, and Lorne stared at the two animals in front of him blankly. Isn''t this Nima a cat and a mouse?


    Giant country version of cat and mouse.


    "Jerry, are you here to play with me?" The giant cat vomited, then sat up, licked his paw, and curiously looked at the giant mouse crawling on the ground.


    The giant mouse shivered and dared not speak at all.The cat fiddled with the mouse with its front paws, as if it had caught a novel toy.Let the mouse named jerry roll around on the ground.


    From start to finish, this mouse did not dare to move.


    "Meow!" The cat''s happiness is very simple, as long as someone plays with it, it will be very excited.


    At this time, it finally noticed the two of Lorne, slowed down the movement of fiddle with the mouse a little, and said excitedly.


    "You are also Jerry''s friends, are you here to play with me?"


    Was it played by you like that mouse?Lorne looked at the mouse rolling around on the ground with pity, and then slowly shook his head.


    "No, we are here to ask for something like you."


    "What is it!" The cat stopped moving, tilted his head, and asked curiously.


    No cat can contain its curiosity, and it is no exception.


    "The bell on your neck."


    "Meow bell?" The cat lowered his head, looked at the thing hanging around his neck, and then shook his head.


    "No way, this thing was entrusted to me by the smelly old man. He told me to watch it for a while. If you lose it, you will be scolded by the smelly old man. Maybe there will be no fish in the future. Meow!"


    While talking, it also tentatively fiddled with the bell on its neck, and a woman''s weak moan came from inside.


    There is nothing wrong with it!


    Lorne made sure that the bell was his goal, but the cat didn''t seem to let go.


    "I can only fight?" Zhuan Yuan whispered in Lorne''s ear. This cat didn''t seem to be very clever, but with such outstanding domineering looks, it was quite tricky.


    "Not necessarily," Lorne said softly, then took a step, raised his head, and asked at the cat.


    "Do you like to play?"


    "Yes, meow! What''s the matter?" The cat asked in confusion. The cat likes to play. What''s the problem?


    "This mouse should be your only playmate, right?" Lorne asked. After all, the real world is not a fairy tale. It''s just loneliness that allows cats to overcome instincts.After all, in this dark prison, a mouse should be its only playmate.


    The cat was silent.Lorne continued to ask,


    "It''s just that it doesn''t seem to like being with you. In the past, run away often."


    Nonsense, who likes to be patted as a racket.


    The giant mouse raised his head and looked at Lorne, with a trace of gratitude in his eyes, even a little tearful.


    Someone finally spoke up.


    At this moment, Lorne''s figure looked extremely tall in the eyes of the giant mouse.


    The cat continued to be silent. Although what Lorne said was the truth, he still didn''t understand what Lorne meant with his wisdom.


    "Once it runs away, no one will be with you, it''s a bit boring, right." Lorne took a flat piece of meat from his body and handed it to the cat.


    "But with this thing, this mouse will never run away. How about using it to replace the bell on your neck?"


    Giant mouse: "?????"


    The cat lowered his head, thoughtful glances flashed in his eyes.It seems that after weighing the stinking old man scolded after losing the bell and doing nothing, that is even more difficult to accept.


    "Also, we won''t take away the bell (as long as the person inside the bell), so you don''t count as negligence of duty." Lorne saw that the cat was a little moved, and continued to lead orderly.His words are like the whispers of the devil.Overwhelmed the last straw in the cat''s heart.


    "I promised meow!" It raised up to the sky and roared excitedly.

 510 Chapter 502 Brother-in-law?

    "I promised meow!" The cat said excitedly, and then used his cute meat claws to remove the necklace from his neck, but it was too fat to reach the neck.


    "I''ll come." Lorne said softly, walking in front of the giant cat. He didn''t want to fight with this cat. Can he say something else, but if he fights, he will definitely disturb his residence. The one in the palace next door.


    The man who commands the strongest country in the world, if he doesn''t want it, he really doesn''t want to face him head-on.


    After hearing Ron''s words, the cat thought for a while and lowered his head docilely.Lie in front of Lorne.


    "It can only be a little while!" It said fearfully, thinking that if the smelly old man knew about it, it would inevitably be beaten.Vaguely scared, but more...excited?


    Lorne looked at the fluctuating mood of the cat and sighed. The cat was such a strange creature.


    The bell is about the height of a person. It is made of a black metal, and the fluctuation of a person''s breath can be vaguely felt inside.Lorne stretched out his hand, and a scalpel appeared in his hand.


    "ROOM¡¤Cut!" He swiped the bell lightly, a square cut appeared on the surface of the black bell, and a woman rolled out from it.


    "Happy cooperation." Lorne handed the flat piece of meat to the cat.Put it on the mat, and then use the power of the operation fruit to repair the bell.From the outside, it was impossible to find that there was no one inside.


    "Happy cooperation!"


    The cat looked at the intact bell on his chest and stood up excitedly.Then he turned around twice. In this case, the smelly old man has no reason to scold himself, right?


    After all, my duty is just to be optimistic about this bell, it''s nothing to do with me meow!


    "Let me be so beautiful that Rocky, a dignified prince of Elbaff, is willing to give up the throne." Zhuan Yuan helped the woman who had rolled out of the bell and turned it over. A little weak, he opened his eyes in a daze.


    But after seeing the latter''s face clearly, Zhuan Yuan was stunned, and it took a long time to suffocate a word.


    "It seems that Loki is true love."


    A woman¡¯s looks can¡¯t afford to be beautiful. She has pink hair, her face is like a swollen potato, and her thick lips are covered with bright red lipstick. It looks a bit nondescript, even with the most friendly adjective. Said it is ordinary.


    However, when Ron saw the woman''s face clearly, he was stunned.


    At this time, the woman opened her misty eyes, which happened to meet Ron''s eyes.The two were silent for a long time before the woman said first.


    "Brother-in-law?"


    "Puff!" Zhuan Yuan was embarrassed by the woman''s address to Lorne, but then he seemed to think of something and looked at the woman in shock.


    The entire sea knows that Lorne''s fiancee is the eighteenth daughter of the Charlotte family, Charlotte Garrett, known as the "Crimson Rose".So if this woman calls Lorne her brother-in-law, does that mean...


    Zhuan Yuan didn''t dare to think about it.


    "Why are you here?" After holding back for a while, Lorne said. Of course he knew the woman in front of him. This woman was the twenty-third daughter of the Charlotte family, Charlotte Rolla.When he was engaged to Xiaojia, this woman hid in the crowd as a bystander.


    But Lola belongs to the most inconspicuous level among the many children of the Charlotte family.Far from being valued by Charlotte Lingling like Xiao Jia, she didn''t even get the devil fruit.If it weren''t for her looks so unique, Lorne couldn''t remember this woman either.


    "I want to go out to the sea for some experience. When I first sailed to the sea area of ??the giant whale, I encountered a sea storm. I was separated from all the crew and came to this place in a daze." The woman called Lola was dazed. Said, but she seemed to think of something and suddenly asked excitedly.


    "By the way, brother-in-law, how is Brother Rocky now!"


    She remembered that the king of this country seemed to be at odds with his mother. After hearing about his identity, he threw himself directly into this dark place. The brother Rocky who saved her even because of himself, and his father There was a fierce quarrel.


    "How is he, you''ll know when you look at it later." Lorne helped Lola up. At this time, Lola was very weak because of being restrained for a long time, and even walking was a luxury."He misses you quite a bit."


    Lorne said with some playfulness, Xiao Jia once said to herself that her mother''s greatest wish is to collect all races of human beings and build a utopia where all races coexist in harmony¡ªthe nations.


    This ideal even surpassed her goal of becoming One Piece.


    However, Charlotte Lingling now has almost all the common races, only one race, which has not been satisfied.


    That is the family of giants living in Elbaff!


    It is said that Charlotte Lingling was expelled by all giants because she killed the heroes of the giants by herself in the early years.


    But now the prince of the giants actually likes Laura, which means that the tension between the Charlotte family and the Elbuff giants may be relieved!


    "Are you sent by my mother to save me?" Laura said weakly, and at the same time she was puzzled. She has never been favored in front of her mother. Why would her mother send someone to save herself?


    You know, the man in front of me who is called my brother-in-law is the celebrity of the entire Charlotte family, and even the entire sea!


    "Don''t talk yet, I''ll take you out first." Lorne said lightly, then beckoned to the giant cat, and helped Lola to walk up to the upper level of the prison.


    At the first moment when he saw Lola, he decided that this marriage must be promoted, because the current Charlotte family is not only the Charlotte family, but also the Wienhill family, the bond of the underground world. They formed A huge community of interests spanning the four seas.


    Once Albuff joins their community, then they will truly cover the sky with one hand!


    "Be careful not to be caught!"


    The giant cat called, then lowered his head and looked at the mouse in front of him.


    "Squeaky!" The mouse yelled miserably, and then looked at Lorne with small eyes, as if he had issued the most vicious curse in the world.


    "Squeak!"


    The two quickly came to the gate of the prison. Lorne used his abilities to directly cut a small hole as high as one person in the gate. Several people jumped out of this small hole and interacted with the black hole outside. Lai and Jasmine will get together.

 511 Chapter 503: Terrible Woman and Perverted Man

    "Is this the woman that His Royal Highness Loki likes?" Ulay looked at Lola while Lorne was supporting him, exclaiming.


    The aesthetics of the giants are slightly different from that of humans, so Lola is not too ugly in Ulay''s eyes, but a little ordinary.Without thinking about it, he put Rolla directly into his pocket, and walked towards a group of jailers, pretending to be nonchalant.


    Just as the two waves were passing by, the captain of the jailer at the head suddenly stopped and roared coldly.


    "stop!"


    Had it been discovered, Lorne, who was standing on Wulai''s shoulder, was also taken aback, subconsciously holding the scalpel in his clothes, ready to fight at any time.


    The captain of the jailer walked in front of Wulai, looked at the latter, then patted Wulai''s sturdy shoulder, and said with satisfaction.


    "The young man is strong. Are you interested in becoming an honorable fighter?"


    "I am already a fighter! I am working for His Royal Highness Loki!"


    Wulai said with a proud face, being able to serve for Lord Loki is his greatest glory!


    "Then do it well! Don''t let those arrogant pirates succeed." The captain of the jailer said regretfully, and then took the rest of the jailers and walked towards the prison.


    "A false alarm." After the jailers had gone far, Jasmine breathed a sigh of relief, wiped off the fine sweat on her forehead, and said slowly.


    If he was discovered just now, a fierce battle would be inevitable.These jailers are small, and if the one who lives in the palace is brought over, it would be a very serious diplomatic incident.


    "Go back to Master Loki''s castle first." Ulay also breathed a sigh of relief, "I know a shortcut."


    The entire Giant King City is a square capital. The Giant''s Prison and Giant''s Palace are located to the north in the middle of the city, while Rocky''s Castle is on the south side of the capital.The shortcut Ulai said was to pass through the ruins of the palace in the center of the capital and return to Rocky¡¯s castle in a straight line.


    Wulai started to trot, and Lorne, who was sitting on his shoulders, felt the wind roaring around him and the scene changed. After a while, he came to a piece of wreckage.


    "This is the ruins of the palace, where Lord Odin fought the man named Caesar before!"


    "Hiss." Lorne couldn''t help taking a breath when he saw the ruins. The ruins, like a collapsed mountain, are boundless. Just a piece of palace debris in front of him is dozens of meters high.


    Is this really a trace of battle?


    "The two of them are the strongest fighters I have ever seen, and they are also my lifelong goal." Wulai said longingly, and then opened a huge stone pillar, and a trail appeared in front of everyone.


    "Let''s go, sit firmly!"


    Wulai said slowly, arching his body and bending his calf slightly.Lorne didn''t know he was fierce, and subconsciously grabbed Ulay''s shoulder armor.


    "We set off!" Wulai''s whole body was like an arrow that had been leaving the string, rushing in along the path among the ruins, and the debris of the surrounding buildings hit his sturdy body, instantly turning into powder.A huge amount of dust was raised behind him, looking at it from high above, like a knife, cutting through the entire ruins.


    "That''s how it feels!" Wulai took a leap and jumped directly over a tall building, and fell on the ground, the earth trembling slightly.But he still did not slow down, like a wild horse running off the rein, rushing towards the south of the capital.


    An ordinary street south of the capital.This is the civilian area of ??the Giant Kingdom.Fortunately, the aftermath of the war did not affect this place. The surrounding buildings are still intact. Several middle-aged giant women rushed home with a bag of food.


    But at this time, suddenly there was a booming sound in their ears, like thunder and flickering.They pricked their ears with surprise on their faces.


    boom!


    A figure rushed out of the ruins, jumped in front of several giant women, and brought up the dust.The food in their hands could not be held steady and fell to the ground.


    "You bastard! Cough cough!" Lorne stood on Wulai''s shoulder and coughed violently. At this time, he was ashamed, not as indifferently as before.


    "Ahem, the man''s heart is like a wild horse, once it gets out of the way, he can''t take it back again." Wulai said with some embarrassment.


    "I don''t care, but you see if those women will forgive you." Lorne felt the emotions of the people around him, and directly used the fruit ability to leave Wulai''s shoulders, and said if there was a point.


    Wulai raised his head and looked at a few middle-aged women looking at him with gloomy faces. Turning around, the dusty Jasmine and Zhuanyuan came out of the ruins of the palace, looking at him equally coldly.


    "This..." Wulai felt a little bad.Subconsciously hugged his head tightly.


    Happiness!


    After a while, Lorne stood on the shoulders of Ulay, who was blushing and swollen, and said gloating."Let you offend women."


    "I don''t want to go back to His Royal Highness Loki soon." Wulai rubbed his still red face and said with some embarrassment.


    "Hehe." Zhuan Yuan and Jasmine found a basin of clean water, and they finally wiped the dust off their faces and looked at him coldly.


    "You can offend no one to offend a woman." Wulai muttered, touching his still aching face.The two women hated it the most when they started. It is hard to imagine that Zhuan Yuan is a small human being, and it has such terrible power.


    Are humans so terrible?


    "What did you say?" Zhuan Yuan looked at Wulai coldly.


    "I said that the castle of His Royal Highness Loki is in front." Looking at the garden, Ulay was decisively persuaded. He pointed to the tall black castle in front of him and said slowly."This saves a lot of time."


    ...


    "If you want to persuade me, then please go back." In the Dark Iron Castle, Loki said coldly, looking at a giant with long braids in front of him."Go back and tell your master that no matter what his conditions are, I will reject him."


    "His Royal Highness Loki, please think twice, my master said, if you agree to cooperate with him, he will help you get that human woman out of the giant prison."


    After hearing the word "human woman", Loki stood up directly as if being lit by explosives and roared."I forbid you to say that to her! She is my favorite!"


    "Now, get out of here!"


    He directly issued the eviction order.The braided giant couldn''t hold his face, stood up with a gloomy face, and walked out.When he walked to the gate of the castle, he looked back at the towering black iron castle and said gloomily.


    "My master looks at you for cooperating with you. After a while, you will understand what you have lost today!"


    "Human woman, haha." He seemed to think of something, with a weird smile on his face."Being liked by that pervert is perhaps the saddest thing in your life."


    Outside the castle, two giants, a man and a woman, ran towards this side, and they happened to rub shoulders with the plaited giant.

 512 Chapter 504

    When everyone returned to Loki''s castle, there was still some grievance between Loki''s eyebrows, but after seeing the crowd came back, he stretched out his face and said in a pleasant tone.


    "You came back so soon, yes..."


    "Fortunately not insulting my life." Lorne said lightly. At this time, Wulai fumbled for a while in the pocket of his battle skirt, and finally caught a weak woman.


    "Little Lola!" After seeing the human woman in Wulai''s hand, Loki walked to him excitedly, and after taking it from Wulai''s hand, he carefully held it in his hand, as if carrying a rare gem.


    In the eyes of the lover, his lover is the most precious thing in the world.


    "Brother Rocky?" Lola opened her misty eyes and said in disbelief.She wanted to squeeze her face to confirm that she was not dreaming, but she did not dare to squeeze it down, fearing that the dream would break.


    "It''s me, it''s me, you''ll be fine if you come back!" Rocky put Lola on his shoulder, and then solemnly said to Ron, "This time I really thank you, and you will be my Rocky''s from now on. My friend, the distinguished guest of Albuff!"


    "Don''t forget the agreement between you and me." Lorne said lightly. He didn''t want to have too much contact with this country. He just wanted to find the man with straw hat in his father''s letter quickly.


    If possible, print a copy of the historical text treasured in the giant palace, and then leave the country.


    He had a hunch that soon, this sea will undergo earth-shaking changes.


    "Of course." Loki clapped his hands, and Jeno walked out of the shadows. He was holding a heavy animal skin with the words of the Kingdom of Giants written all over it.


    "On Kingdom Island, the files of all the people who made straw hats are recorded here. I have sent someone to invite them. You can see them tomorrow evening. I just don¡¯t know if there is any People looking for."


    "That''s enough." Lorne nodded. This is the advantage of the earth snake, they know the country far better than themselves.


    "But just like this, it cannot repay my gratitude to you." Loki sat on his dark iron throne again, "Tomorrow, it is fasting day, tonight the palace will hold a grand banquet, I invite You, as my friend of Rocky, join this banquet."


    He took out three invitation cards, which were sent by the plaited giant before.


    "Fasting Day is a traditional festival in Elbaff, similar to the Shalong Festival in the New World, it is the most solemn festival of the year." Admiral Jasmine, who was next to him, saw Lorne puzzled and explained.


    "On Fasting Day, every giant will pray at home for the blessing of our ancestors. The duration is twelve days. However, it is difficult for giants to not eat or drink for a long time, so on Fasting Day Before and after, the giants of Elbaff will hold grand banquets."


    "Is that so?" Lorne lowered his head and thought for a moment.Anyway, it won¡¯t be until tomorrow to see all the people who make straw hats on this island. Why not come to visit Albuff¡¯s customs today, so he nodded slowly towards Loki.


    "Then thank your Highness first."


    "Hahahaha! You helped me so much, as I should." Rocky laughed loudly, and arranged for a few giant soldiers to take everyone to the castle room to rest for a while.He took Laura back to the bedroom.


    At this time, there was a long table in his bedroom. The table was covered with a white cloth. The white cloth was covered with all kinds of exquisite food. A pile of candles were lit at both ends to illuminate the whole room.


    "You have been imprisoned in that dark prison for so long, you must be starving." Rocky said affectionately, "These are all I ordered the chef to make specially. You try it quickly."


    Laura was really hungry. She sat at the other end of the long table, regardless of table manners, picked up the meat on the plate closest to her and started to eat.


    The meat is dark yellow. Although it looks a little weird, it melts in the mouth. It is different from other meats that Laura has eaten. It has a strange aroma.Laura couldn''t help eating a few more.


    But after all, she was still a human, even if she was extremely hungry, she was somewhat full after eating a few pieces.She raised her head and looked at her lover looking at her affectionately. She asked before she could even swallow the food in her mouth.


    "Woo, won''t you eat it?" You can''t enjoy such a delicious thing by yourself!


    "Yeah," Loki showed a perfect smile, then picked up the meat in front of him and ate it slowly.At this time, Laura finally swallowed the food in her mouth. This piece of meat was delicious but not greasy, she asked in surprise.


    "What kind of meat is this, how can it be so delicious!"


    As a child of the Charlotte family, although she did not get the attention of her mother, she also grew up in a beautiful food. She has never eaten this kind of delicious food even on Cake Island.


    "This is my love." Loki wiped his mouth and said with a smile.


    ...


    As dusk approached, Loki reluctantly bid farewell to Lola in the castle,


    "Don''t worry, I will convince the father this time and let him fulfill us!"


    "En, I believe you!" Laura''s eyes were filled with tears. In her life, no one had ever cared about her so much. She had decided to live a good life with Rocky.


    There is a huge Thunder Dragon creeping outside the castle, and a futon is installed on the back of the Thunder Dragon for people to sit on.


    After bidding farewell to Laura, Loki sat on the futon directly, at which time Ron and others had already sat on it and waited for him.Due to personal reasons, Jasmine and Wulai did not go with them.


    The back of the huge Thunder Dragon was like a small square. Lorne and Zhuan Yuan sat in one corner, feeling very broad.


    "It seems that he likes the little girl from the Charlotte family." At this time, Zhuan Yuan said softly to Lorne next to her, her brows frowned slightly, she did not give any blessings to the lovers, but rather more. A trace of sorrow.


    After all, the Charlotte family is one of the craziest pirate families in this sea. If they were helped by Elbaff, the kingdom of giants, even the navy and even the world government would find it extremely tricky.


    Had it not taken into consideration the covenant between the world government and Albuff, Zhuan Yuan would have been unable to help.


    "That''s true. After getting help from Elbaff, the last defect of the BIG¡¤MOM Pirates will be filled." Lorne was playing with his fingernails at this time, and after hearing what Zhuan Yuan said, Said somewhat playfully.


    "But have you forgotten one thing, I''m also a member of the Charlotte family."


    Zhuan Yuan was startled, but then shook his head.She looked at Lorne seriously.


    "No, you are different from them."


    "You are Wien Hill, not Charlotte."

 513 Chapter 505 Thor

    For Zhuan Yuan''s words, Lorne smiled slightly and did not comment.Because both of them know that the reason why they have contact with the Charlotte family is only because Xiaojia''s surname is Charlotte.One''s own ambition cannot be satisfied by a son-in-law of the Charlotte family.


    Thunder Dragon soon came in front of a huge palace.This palace is the most magnificent palace that Lorne has ever seen. The two stone pillars in front of the gate are hundreds of meters high, thrusting into the sky like an Optimus Prime.


    Each step is ten meters high, looking from a distance, it looks like a ladder to the sky.


    "Everyone who comes here for the first time feels that they are very small. I am no exception." Rocky said faintly. He looked at the top of the palace with longing in his eyes, but he soon covered it up. Go down.


    "Come down, my brother, accompany me to meet the most powerful warrior in this country, my father."


    At this moment, there was already a thunder dragon in front of the palace, a strong giant wearing a golden skirt, wanted to walk up the stairs, but after seeing Loki and others pass, he stopped his steps, Stopped and waited at the gate of the palace.


    "I thought that because of that woman, you still hate your father and won''t come to this banquet." The golden battle dress giant opened his arms and wanted to hug Loki. "But I didn''t expect you to end up Here comes my dear brother."


    Loki frowned slightly, swiftly avoiding the arms of the golden battle dress giant, and said coldly."Am I familiar with you? Thor."


    The great prince of the giant kingdom, the giant called the "Hero of Thunder", Thor!Lorne¡¯s pupils shrank slightly. He remembered what Ulay had said before, but in this way, the relationship between Loki and Thor did not seem to be very harmonious.


    Thor retracted his arm in embarrassment. At this moment, he saw everyone standing behind Loki and said coldly."Who are these people? You know that the father doesn''t like humans at all."


    Although Odin has a good view of humans because of the relationship between Caesar and Roger, because a group of humans came to Elbaff several decades ago, they searched for the resources here, plus the heroes of the Giants, "Waterfall" "Beard" Yoluru was killed by that woman. He always hated humans.


    "They are my friends." Rocky said lightly, then pushed Thor away, "I''m sorry, I''m going to meet the father, please let me know."


    After speaking, he took Lorne and others onto the ladder to the sky.


    "Ha ha."


    From beginning to end, Loki smiled on his face, and it was not until Loki and others had gone far before he put away the smile on his face.Cursed softly.


    "Mongrel."


    As we all know, in order to keep their blood line strong, the giant royal family often find powerful female giants to intermarry.This is how Thor was born. His mother is one of the few female heroes in the entire Giant Kingdom.


    However, Loki''s mother queen was just an ordinary giantess. It was during a certain fasting festival that the giant king Odin gave birth to disorder after drinking.


    This is a secret in the entire kingdom of giants. After learning of this incident, Thor has always been worried about it, thinking that Loki''s existence has tainted the power of the giant royal family''s blood.


    "Don''t worry, he won''t be able to laugh anymore." Behind Thor, a strong giant with a long whip walked out from behind the Thunder Dragon, and bowed slightly to Thor.


    "Everything is arranged, my lord."


    "You were born great, and everything in this kingdom belongs to you, my majesty."


    ...


    The entire giant''s palace is like a magnificent pyramid. Loki walked to the halfway point of the pyramid, and familiarly found an entrance, stepped into it, and came to a large hall.At this time, the banquet had already begun, and the ministers of the palace were drunk and drunk.


    There were a line of giants holding swords in their surroundings, motionless, if it weren''t for the slight undulations in their chests, Ron would think they were just statues.


    A giant wearing a golden armor and a crown sitting high on the throne, was pouring a large glass of wine into his mouth.


    He is the king of the giant Albuff! The strongest of this country, the hero among the heroes, the man named Odin!


    But at this time, this hero didn''t have the slightest happiness in the festival, but frowned. After seeing Loki, he snorted coldly.


    "Humph!"


    "You still have a face!"


    He drank the wine in one glass, and said coldly."I thought you were going to cut off justice to me for that human woman."


    "Now figured it out?"


    When the emperor was angry, Odin sounded like a billowing thunder, and the ministers who were drinking in the hall slammed a clever, then kept silent, looking at the father and son in the middle of the hall.


    In a huge hall, the needles can be heard.


    Luo Jinlai wanted to come forward and say some congratulations, but Odin''s words made him stunned, neither answering nor not answering.


    Luo En and Zhuan Yuan, who followed Loki, remained silent.He suddenly felt that he had made a wrong decision to attend this banquet.Perhaps it was precisely because of the tense relationship between the father and son that Wulai and Jasmine decided not to come.


    "Of course Little Rocky figured it out. How can a human woman compare to her father?" At this time, Thor walked into the hall and laughed."After all, for Little Rocky, the so-called love at first sight is quite normal."


    "Is that so?" After hearing the words of his eldest prince Thor, Odin''s face eased a lot. Loki is his favorite son, but he is rebellious and often does some extraordinary things, this time for that. The daughter of a woman must sever her father-son relationship with herself.


    This made me angry.Now I heard that Loki figured it out.His mood calmed down a lot.At this time, he saw Lorne and Zhuan Yuan who were following Loki, frowned and said,


    "Who are they?"


    "They are my friends," Loki took a deep breath and replied slowly."I''m also a member of the world government."


    "World government?" Odin chewed the words, turned his head and glanced at the two humans, and saw that the uniform on Zhuan Yuan was somewhat similar to that of the perverted man back then. He did not doubt, but said softly.


    "Since I am a member of the world government, I am also a friend of Albuff." He clapped his hands, and the guard behind him took two chairs over. "Here, please treat it as your own home. After all, I and Karp That guy is also an old friend."


    Oding Meiyu stretched out, as if he was thinking of things back then, with memories on his face.


    "I don''t know if that guy Karp is alive after so many years."


    "Ms. Karp is in his prime, and his body is still healthy." Zhuan Yuan replied.

 514 Chapter 506

    After hearing the news that Karp was still alive, the giant king Odin showed a relieved smile.Human life is extremely short, and he is afraid that he will receive the news of Karp''s death when he wakes up.


    "There are not many interesting people in this world, he counts one." Odin smiled slightly and raised his glass.


    "To Kapu for his bravery!"


    "To the hero Kapu''s bravery!" The palace ministers all raised their wine glasses and drank the wine in one go.The strong aroma of wine filled the hall.


    "Speaking of it, I haven''t seen him for a long time." Odin wiped the drink from the corner of his mouth and said softly to Zhuan Yuan."When you go back, tell him, let him come to Albuff at some time and practice boxing with me."


    "Recently, the pirates are overwhelming, Teacher Karp is busy dealing with it, and may not be able to spare time." Zhuan Yuan also picked up a glass of wine and replied Odin."But I will tell Mr. Karp."


    A burst of magnificent music sounded, and the palace musicians behind him added a festive atmosphere to the banquet.It was a huge drum with a layer of skin of an unknown beast, and the tune was exuberant, with an epic heaviness.


    "Is that so?" Odin looked slightly regretful, he closed his eyes and seemed to be immersed in the magnificent music.


    However, he recalled what Roger said to him at the top of the palace pyramid.


    "Old Odin," the man stood at the highest point in Albuff, pointing his finger at the vast ocean ahead.


    "With your strength, it''s a shame not to be a pirate."


    "What''s your regret?" I was supposed to be sitting on the steps of the pyramid, drinking wine while enjoying the picture of the sun slowly falling into the sea.


    The afterglow of the setting sun dyed the earth red, as did Roger''s face.The guy said excitedly.


    "Because pirates are the most free profession in this sea! Sooner or later, I will let this sea be full of men who pursue freedom!"


    He firmly said that Roger was short in stature, but in his own eyes at that time, he was taller than the mountain.


    I don''t know why, I was sure at the time that he would definitely achieve this goal.


    "Freedom?" Sitting on the throne, Odin suddenly opened his eyes. He waved to the musicians behind him, "At this time, play an elegy! The hero''s elegy!"


    "Use this to pay homage to that man!"


    The music turned from magnificent to heavy and sorrowful, like a dead hero muttering to himself before he died, as if he was telling his legendary life. In front of him was filled with immature young people, watching with longing eyes. Hold him.


    With the performance of the music, the hero''s breath became weaker and weaker, but the music became more and more exciting.


    !


    The last song ended, like a hero''s sigh before he died, but all the young people stood up unanimously and walked out to the unknown world outside.


    "We are all getting old." Odin sighed and said slowly.


    Their era is finally over, and this sea belongs to young people after all.Even if the lifespan of the giants far exceeds that of human beings, he has to admit one thing, that is, the most powerful hero of Albuff has entered his twilight years.


    Odin glanced at Thor and Loki in front of him, wondering which one of them could inherit his throne.


    "No, father, you will live forever!" Thor stepped forward and bowed slightly to his father, and a giant with a long braid brought a big blue cat into the hall.


    At the moment when the big cat appeared, Loki lost consciousness for a moment, but quickly hid the anxiety.Head down and drink silently.


    Anyway, the whole country knows that his character is so capricious, no one knows what he is thinking.


    "Knowing that you love Tom, father, I specially brought it out of the giant prison, but please don''t worry, father, now that after Tom has left, I have sent heavy soldiers to guard the prison, absolutely no mouse can escape. "


    "Ouuuuuuu."


    A fat mouse crawled out of the big blue cat''s hand and looked at the giants in the hall shiveringly. It has no words to tell. It is clear that it can be free and happy in prison, but it can''t do anything. Shen, fell into the clutches of that demon.


    The whole hall was silent.Thor gave an awkward cough.


    "This mouse is Tom''s friend, so I brought it together."


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu." The mouse raised his fat paws as if expressing his dissatisfaction.The cat lazily walked to Odin¡¯s side and rubbed his head against Odin¡¯s leg to show her kiss, but at a glance, he saw Lorne in the hall. The whole cat was stunned, and even his movements changed. It''s getting stiff.


    "What''s wrong with you, Tom?" Odin found something wrong with the cat and asked suspiciously.


    "No, nothing meow!"


    The cat replied, and then buried his head, not allowing himself to look at Lorne.


    Don''t let the smelly old man find out that he has let the human woman go, otherwise he will definitely get a bad scolding.


    Odin didn''t think much, and then started drinking.It''s just that the cat''s move was completely visible to Thor.


    He coughed and said seriously.


    "Tom is not only his father''s pet, but also the patron saint of the entire Elbaff. Under his supervision, the Giant''s Prison is solid, and no criminal has successfully escaped."


    "It is the pride of the entire Elbaff."


    "Indeed." Odin nodded. Tom has helped him a lot over the years.Personally take care of the criminals who are guilty.


    But when he thought of the sinful prisoner, he subconsciously glanced at the bell that hung on Tom¡¯s neck. This bell held the woman¡¯s daughter. She once committed an unforgivable crime in Albuff. None of the giants can forgive her.


    It''s just that I have to guard Albuff and cannot go to sea to solve her personally, so I have been dragging on, and there is no chance to avenge the "Yoruru" elder.He glanced at the Zhuanyuan on the main hall, and now there was a man from the navy who could use the hands of the world government to deal with that woman.


    "Tom, give me the bell on your neck." Odin said slowly to the cat beside him.


    "Meow!" The cat yelled, then retracted his neck, but didn''t move, dare not look into Odin''s eyes.


    Odin realized that something was wrong, and said seriously to the cat,


    "Tom, give me the necklace around your neck."


    At this time, the cat raised his head reluctantly and allowed Odin to remove the bell.


    Clang!


    Odin snorted and smashed the upper end of the bell directly, exposing the hollow inside.


    And there is nothing inside!

 515 Chapter 507 Great Changes

    "Humph!" Odin snorted coldly, and threw the bell directly in front of Loki. The bell smashed into a big hole on the ground.


    "Rocky, did you forget to tell me something?" Odin said coldly. He knew that his son was domineering and would never bow his head to what he believed, but he did not expect that he would dare Disobey the meaning of the ancestors.


    Love the daughter of the giant''s enemy!


    "Nothing." Loki raised his head. Since he can''t cover up, he might as well face it calmly.He looked directly into Odin''s eyes."Is it wrong to like someone?"


    "It''s not wrong to like someone," Odin said angrily. "You used to like so many people and I didn''t care about you, because I understand the feeling of freedom better than anyone."


    "But only that human woman can''t!"


    "Because she is that woman''s daughter!"


    All the princes and ministers were stunned by the sudden change and remained silent.


    "Her mother is certainly at fault, but what does it have to do with her." Rocky straightened his chest and raised his head and said.


    "Children cannot choose their own parents."


    "Does the hatred of the fathers have to continue to the next generation?"


    Lorne, who was next to him, had lazy eyes, but after hearing Loki¡¯s words, he became very sharp.


    It was because of Caesar that he was imprisoned in the city at the beginning, so he fully understood Loki''s feelings.


    There are always things in this world that cannot be changed. Such things are often called destiny.For example, children can never choose who their parents are.But is it true that being born as a human is destined to bear the hatred of that country?


    This is unreasonable, this,


    Not destiny!


    When Rocky said this, Lorne decided that this man was the same as himself.Since destiny wants to do it himself, he must disobey this so-called destiny!


    At that time, if the man couldn''t hold his own destiny in his own hands, what was the point?


    "You troll!"


    Odin stood up and said angrily. He wanted to slap Loki and slap him, but suddenly he covered his chest with a pained expression.


    "Defend Your Majesty!"


    The giant guards hidden in the shadows swarmed out, guarding Odin behind him, and then surrounded the Rocky group.The sharp spear aimed at Loki''s head.


    "Father has a heart disease, and once the mood fluctuates sharply, he will get sick. You and I know this." At this time, Thor walked out with a pity on his face and said in pain while looking at Loki."You and your father are quick to come, and you often contradict him. I also know that."


    "But I didn''t expect that you would be so cruel and deliberately make him sick. Is that enemy''s daughter really more important than your own family?"


    He directly occupies the commanding heights of morality and completely shifts the responsibility of Odin''s illness to Loki.


    "I..." Loki wanted to plead a few words, but he couldn''t say anything.At this time a giant with long braids walked behind Thor and handed him a small pill.Thor walked up to Odin, lifted Odin, and gently fed this small pill into Odin''s mouth.Then he said coldly to Thor in the hall.


    "Fortunately, I brought the medicine to treat my father''s heart disease with me. Now he takes a good rest. There should be nothing serious."


    "But you, just stay in jail and wait for the father to wake up and punish you!"


    "Take them down! Go into the Giant''s Prison and reflect on it."


    The giant soldiers aimed their spears at Loki.Loki did not resist, letting them tie their hands with a rope.Then escorted to walk outside the hall.


    "What to do?" Zhuan Yuan watched several giants holding ropes and came over unkindly, and subconsciously asked Ron the solution.


    Her identity is too sensitive.It is impossible to do it in Albuff, this will affect the cooperation between Albuff and the world government.


    "Watch the changes." Lorne said slowly, even though the giants didn''t know that it was him who helped Rocky rescue Lola from the prison.But because he and Zhuan Yuan were brought by Loki, they were also detained.


    Because the fruit of the operation can cut objects at will, as long as he is not restricted by Hailoushi, any prison is a joke in front of him.


    But because of Zhuan Yuan, the alliance between the world government and Elbaff was involved, and he didn''t want to tear his face so quickly.


    After all, this woman was involved in this dispute because of herself.


    The two powerhouses remained motionless, allowing the giants to bind themselves into a zongzi, then lifted them up, followed the soldiers detaining Loki out of the main hall, and walked towards the giant prison.


    Before leaving, Lorne set aside the main hall and supported Odin''s eldest prince with a weird smile on his face.


    This country is interesting.


    As if he had noticed something, Thor subconsciously raised his head, seeing the backs of the giant soldiers gradually moving away, thoughtfully.Then he waved his hand and said to the plaited giant.


    "Check the identity of the human male, and tell me everything he has done since he came to Elbaff."


    The braided giant nodded and quickly disappeared into the shadows.At this time, he stood up, made a pity, and said slowly to the princes and ministers who were still in a state of confusion.


    "My family is unfortunate, making everyone laugh."


    "Now that the father is in a coma, let me administer the court order temporarily."


    The first prince and minister reacted, prostrated on the ground, and shouted respectfully.


    "Your Majesty Thor!"


    At this time, other princes and ministers also reacted, and they also learned the appearance of the first man, crawling on the ground.


    "Your Majesty Thor!"


    "Your Majesty Thor!"


    Listening to the sound of compliments one after another in the hall, Thor nodded in satisfaction.This feeling of holding power is really great.This is also due to Loki''s cooperation too, otherwise it would take a lot of effort to make the invincible father king''s mood fluctuate sharply.


    At this moment, Thor thought of Loki''s arrogant look when he refused, and he couldn''t help but snorted.


    "This specially made medicine will give the father a good rest for a while. But you won''t be lonely either,"


    "Because, the human woman you love, I will send her to you soon."


    "Who made me your brother? My dear brother."


    ...


    The giant soldiers opened a cage and threw Lorne and Zhuan Yuan into it.Loki is detained at the bottom of the Giants Prison, guarded by Tom himself.


    After such a thing happened, the cat no longer dared to neglect his duty, and even returned the vocal cords to the mouse, and lay down in front of Loki seriously.


    The mouse, who finally got his vocal cords back, was very excited, scurrying around in the prison, and even danced in front of him after finding Lorne.


    Squeak!

 516 Chapter 508

    Hearing these non-stop squeaks, Lorne finally understood why the old prisoner had asked the mouse to shut up.


    Because it is so annoying.


    "I think it was a mistake that I came out with you." Zhuan Yuan was tied up all over, sitting in the corner and said helplessly, "When have I been wronged?"


    She was a dignified lieutenant admiral who was reduced to a prisoner.


    Zhuan Yuan frowned lightly, matching her beautiful face, as if an iceberg had first melted, with a strange temperament.


    "There are always things that cannot be violated. This kind of thing is called fate." Lorne said softly, a transparent space enveloped the room, Lorne''s finger lightly stroked, and the rope that bound him broke.


    "But neither you nor my destiny are in this cage."


    After coming out of Pushing City, he swore that he would never be a prisoner again.It is impossible to even pretend!


    "It''s easy to escape, but how to deal with the relationship with Elbaff." Zhuan Yuan said bitterly. If the alliance between the world government and Elbaff was broken because of him, then he would be this one. The sinner of the sea.


    "It''s very simple, as long as we find a way to break the game, all this will be solved."


    Lorne hooked his finger at the giant rat shouting outside the cage.The giant mouse was afraid at first, because it didn''t understand how Lorne broke away from the rope, but then he thought about it, separated by a steel cage, no matter how powerful he was, he couldn''t do anything to himself, so he boldly walked towards Lorne.


    "Squeaky!" The mouse yelled triumphantly. With a wave of Lorne''s finger, a blade of light swept across the mouse''s body.The mouse was startled and wanted to escape, but found that there were no wounds on his body, so he shouted happily.


    "Squeak!"


    It seemed to be mocking how Ron''s knife skills were not as sharp as before.But it suddenly saw a piece of black meat under Ron''s feet.


    The more I look at this piece of meat, the more familiar it becomes, as if...


    The giant mouse stood up like a human and looked at his lower body. The lower body was empty with a hint of chill.


    "squeak!"


    A desperate cry resounded throughout the prison, and the giant rat leaped in front of the cage, desperately trying to bite it off.But the cage was extremely hard, no matter how hard it was hitting, the cage only showed a few scratches.


    "Puff." Seeing this scene, Zhuan Yuan, who was frowning, chuckled, but then returned to normal and said to Ron in disgust.


    "You are so nasty."


    "It''s too annoying," Lorne said lightly, then walked to the cage and looked at the crazy giant rat.Knowing that it would be difficult for the mouse to bite the cage, he immediately buried his head on the ground, looked at Lorne humblely, with prayers in his eyes.


    "Now you know who is the boss, right?" Lorne said lightly, and the mouse''s head nodded desperately like a chicken pecking at the rice, joking, the happiness of the rest of his life was pinched in that man''s hand.


    Don''t be counseled at this time!


    "Squeak!"


    "Do me a favor, and I will return your baby to you."


    "Squeak!"


    Lorne whispered in the giant mouse''s ear, and then stuffed something into the giant mouse''s ear. After this time of contact, he found that the mouse was very intelligent and could even understand human words.The mouse was puzzled, but soon nodded thoughtfully, and ran down quickly.


    "Is this what you call the method of breaking the game?"


    Zhuan Yuan said coldly, because of being trapped for a long time, her whole body was aching.However, she still didn''t untie the rope, the matter had reached this point, and she didn''t want to make it worse.


    "Rely on a mouse?"


    "You underestimated the enlightenment of male creatures." Lorne said with a smile, and then sat next to Zhuan Yuan.


    "So what should we do now? Just sit there like this?"


    "Wait." Lorne said calmly. He stretched out his hand and took out a jug of wine from Zhuan Yuan, "Wait for them to give the chance to break the game."


    "This is my wine!"


    Zhuan Yuan wanted to reprimand Lorne for taking other people''s things at every turn, but was trapped all over, making her unable to move.The sweet smell of wine filled Zhuan Yuan''s throat moved.


    She suddenly wanted to drink.But thinking of the embarrassing behavior after he was drunk, he shook his head again.


    "Hold it, you have to do it! This guy must have no good intentions."


    ...


    Loki sat peacefully at the bottom of the Giant''s Prison, with a giant blue cat lying listlessly in front of him.


    "Really don''t blame me meow!"


    The giant cat said aggrievedly, it also couldn''t think that it would expose the prisoner secretly, and it hadn''t played enough with that big mouse yet!


    "It has nothing to do with you." Loki said quietly while sitting in the cage.Even if you are in jail, your face remains unchanged, this is the heroic spirit.


    After receiving Loki''s forgiveness, the cat still bowed his head, listless.The smelly old man seemed to be in a coma and didn''t know if he was awake.


    It suddenly wanted to be scolded by the smelly old man.


    "I heard that after the father was in a coma, Thor temporarily took the place of the father, Prime Minister Albaff''s affairs?" Rocky suddenly asked. After the father was in a coma, he was sent directly to the giant prison by the guards. In the middle, so it is not clear what happened outside.


    "Yes, meow!"


    The cat nodded. After getting the affirmative answer, Loki suddenly thought that Thor had sent someone to discuss with him before, but he was kicked out. He took a breath, as if thinking of something, suddenly Stood up.


    "What''s wrong with you, meow!"


    The cat was so frightened by Loki''s actions that he stood up and looked at him in horror.


    "Nothing." Rocky shook his head in frustration, and then sat down.He already understood the cause and effect of the whole thing. He didn''t expect his brother to be so cruel that he would not let go of his own father.


    "Is the throne really that important?"


    Elbaff is different from other countries. There is no saying about elders and children. Only those who can live in it, even if it is the inheritance of the throne, every giant king has always been the strongest in the entire royal family.


    Loki knew that his elder brother didn''t like him even if he wanted to, especially after he knew that he and Yaluru, the elder of the giant clan, "Cliffbeard" Yaluru were close.Because of his own existence, his position was threatened.


    But his brother didn¡¯t know that what he wanted was never the so-called throne, but


    "Freedom," Loki murmured to himself.For some reason, he suddenly thought of his castle and the precious collections he placed in the castle.


    At dawn the next day, the door of the prison slowly opened, and a giant wearing a golden armor walked in from the outside with his back facing the sun. Behind him is a giant with long braids, and a human woman is pinched in the hands of the giant!

 517 Chapter 509 The Remnants of the Old Era

    Giant''s prison, a dark and damp cell, an old man sitting in the corner suddenly opened his eyes and looked up, with a sneer on his face.


    "It seems that the old man is really old."


    After saying this, the old man shook his head and covered himself with a tattered quilt.


    "Don''t pretend to sleep, I know you found me."


    But at this time, Thor''s voice rang in the old man''s ears.


    "Being trapped for so many years, it''s rare to see the sun once." Behind him, a giant entourage took the torch to the cage, and the fire light illuminates the old man''s face. What appeared in front of everyone was an old man with eyes and no beads, covered with scars. face.


    "You forgot, my eyes were dug out by the old man a long time ago, how can I see the sun?"


    The old man gave a dry laugh, stood up, and "looked at" Thor through the steel cage.


    "How long hasn''t seen each other, about twenty years?"


    The old man said slowly.


    "Well, if it has been twenty-one years since you came to Albuff and started to wreak havoc, if you were defeated by your father and thrown into this prison, it would be twenty years and six months."


    "Have you been so long?" The old man looked startled, as if he was remembering something, and said lightly, "Then I don''t know what your noble Lord Thor is doing to come to me, this bad old man."


    "Attention, it''s your Majesty Thor now." The braided giant behind Thor corrected.


    And Thor didn¡¯t care about this slip of the tongue, but stretched out his hand to the old man.


    "I know that human life is much shorter than that of our giants, but now you are not a bad old man. I know your strength. You are the overlord of the sea, Rox¡¯s capable man, Roger A mortal enemy, a strong one comparable to that woman."


    "And I''m not the same me anymore, you and I can continue to join forces to dominate Elbaff, and even the entire sea!"


    "Then was slapped to death by that old man like he did in the past?" The old man sneered.After that incident, he left the pirate group he had stayed with, and then re-founded a new pirate group.Just as he was about to launch the final impact on the supreme honor, Thor sent someone to find him and said that he wanted to cooperate with him.


    Thor wanted Albuff''s throne. He wanted Albuff''s help to avenge the pirate group. The two hit it off and the old man took his hands down to the country.


    Unexpectedly, this was the beginning of his nightmare. After months of raging in Albuff and the surrounding islands, the old man met the strongest man in this country, Odin, who was in his prime.The two started a earth-shattering battle at sea, and even destroyed a sea king nest in the surrounding waters.In the end it ended with the destruction of the Old Man Pirate Group.


    The old man himself had his eyes gouged and he was locked in this dark prison for twenty years.Over the past twenty years, the edges and spirits of the old man have been smoothed.If he could choose, he would never come to this place.


    "I know you blame me and didn''t give you enough information, but I was not in Elbaff at the time, and I didn''t expect that the old man would do it directly on you. When I returned to Kingdom Island, everything was too late. I I can only lie in the dark without revealing the cooperative relationship between you and me."


    "So why are you here now?" the old man asked lightly, hitting the nail on the head.


    "Because, now, the entire Elbaff has belonged to me! Your dreaded old man can never open his eyes." Thor said with a trace of pride, his brother is really stupid, so Cooperating with him, let him get the throne he had previously wanted without much effort.It also made the old man sick.


    He added something else to the pill he fed the old man, which would make him sleep forever.Now as long as all Loki and his remnants are eliminated, his brother Albuff will fall into his own hands.


    "However, my ambition is not just a giant king. I want to fulfill a dream that even the ancestors of the past generations have not achieved, and dominate the entire sea with a giant body!" Thor stretched out his right hand to the old man.


    "Join me and let your reputation resound through the sea once again."


    "After all, it would be a pity for a strong man like you to die here in obscurity, Wang Zhi!" Thor was affirmed of the strength of the old man. Although he did not witness the earth-shattering battle between the old man and the old man, he was in front of him. This man named Wang Zhi had fought for hegemony with Roger, the Pirate King, and this was the reason why I found him in the first place.


    "Haha," Wang Zhi smiled coldly, "Since you have mastered the entire giant kingdom, wouldn''t it just solve me this bad old man? After all, the current me has no meaning to you."


    "No, your Wang Zhi''s prestige is meaning." Thor said lightly, "After all, I have never set foot on that sea. If I rashly lead the entire Elbaff warriors out to sea, it will definitely cause an uproar. The so-called world government is vigilant, just like the giant pirate group a hundred years ago."


    "So I need to use your reputation to pull up a large number of pirates, and then quickly rule the new world, and then integrate the pirates of the new world, the giants of Albuff will join the battlefield, and the world government contend."


    Thor had a hint of enthusiasm on his face, "I will let the whole sea know why Albuff is the world''s most powerful country that cannot be beaten!"


    "Moreover," Thor said, "Even after the old man''s downfall, the entire Elbaff is not completely under my control. There is also a council of elders on my head."


    The Council of Elders is a council composed of Albuff''s highly respected heroes. Although it has no substantive rights, it can influence the entire Albuff by virtue of its own prestige. Even the original Odin respected them.


    However, with the passage of time, coupled with the fact that Elbaff has not produced new heroes that can serve the masses, the elders gradually age and die, and now there is only one person left in the entire elder council.


    Now 334 years old, Yaluru, the head of the original Giants Pirates, the oldest hero in the entire Albuff, and the man with the title of "Mountain Beard".


    "I will create a chaos and make people mistakenly believe that it was Rocky who suddenly went crazy and made a lot of noise in prison.


    "I will let you out in the chaos, and you will take this opportunity to help me kill our only obstacle, Yaluru."


    "Let your Wang Zhi''s name ring first in Elbaff!" Thor said feverishly.


    "Squeak!"


    At this time, a fat mouse ran hurriedly from the crowd, as if to do something urgent.

 518 Chapter 510

    At the bottom of the giant prison, Loki sat in a cage.Because the air is not circulating, it smells of decay and the smell of certain animal feces.


    The dark water dripped in front of Loki, like the prayer of the dying man.


    Tick ??to tick.


    "It should be coming soon." Loki opened his eyes suddenly. After he understood everything, he had become indifferent, based on his understanding of his brother.At this time Thor should appear in front of him to show off his might.


    "Meow." The cat lay down in front of Loki, licking his own pads. I don''t know what''s going on, it always feels anxious.


    There were heavy footsteps upstairs, and a giant in golden armor came to the bottom of the prison.


    "How are you staying here, my dear brother." Thor walked to the front of Rocky''s cage and said in a victorious tone.


    "It''s far worse than my castle." Loki curled his mouth and said lightly.


    "I feel so relieved to see you being so unhappy." Thor handed a clenched fist to Loki''s face. "But brother is not a devil either. This is not the human woman you are thinking of. Sent to you."


    He stretched out his palm, and a human woman with pink hair curled up in his palm.


    Although born in the most prominent pirate family in this sea, the Charlotte family, at this time Laura is a teenage girl after all. After seeing Loki, she lost all her strength and spoke incoherently. ''S crying.


    "Shortly after you left, a group of strange giants came to your castle and caught me."


    "Even, even sister Jasmine and brother Wulai were both under control."


    "But, I didn''t tell them anything." Laura whimpered. After these ferocious giants caught her, they asked the human male, who was his brother-in-law, Lorne, to get up, but he insisted. He just didn''t know Lorne and said nothing.


    "Good job, little Lola." Loki comforted, then looked Thor''s eyes straight, "Enough is enough, Thor, this is a matter between you and me, don''t involve other people."


    "Involvement?" Thor seemed to think of something, and said sarcastically, "Are you qualified to tell me these two words implicated?"


    "Father loves you, pretending not to see, but you don''t think I will forget?"


    "Those things you did these years!"


    "I don''t allow you to slander Brother Rocky like this!" Laura mustered up the courage and shouted at Thor who was like a god.


    "Defilement?" Thor didn''t expect that this ant-like human would have the courage to yell at him, but that''s okay. His original purpose here was to completely anger Thor, with the help of this human woman. "You can get twice the result with half the effort.


    He raised Lola to his face, with a hint of sarcasm on his huge eyes.


    "Among you humans, you like to call your dream lover at first sight the Prince Charming, but you wouldn''t think Rocky is your Prince Charming?"


    "Enough, it has nothing to do with her!" Rocky said coldly, with a trace of uncontrollable anger in his tone.


    Seeing Loki like this, Thor did not stop, but continued, "To tell you the truth, you are not the first person he fell in love at first sight. In these ten years, the so-called beloved man behind you has been Three changed."


    "What?" A trace of loneliness flashed in Laura''s eyes. Did Brother Rocky lie to herself before.


    "If you were not that woman''s daughter, the father would actually not care about you and Loki, because we all know that the two of you will never be together in the end."


    "I said enough, Thor!" Rocky stood up, grabbing the cage with both hands, and said angrily.


    "It has nothing to do with her. The person I love deeply now is her!"


    "So afraid of me going on?" Thor chuckled, and didn''t stop his chattering."But I want to say."


    Thor stared at Laura, "Actually, changing a spouse is not unusual in the giant kingdom. Even me, there are several princesses."


    "But, this brother Rocky behind you, all the previous spouses, disappeared without a trace in Elbaff."


    "Do you know why?"


    "Why?" Lola subconsciously followed Thor''s chatterbox and asked, at this moment Loki struggled to grasp the iron rope of the cage, trying to break free.


    "Stop talking."


    "Because..." Thor''s mouth squirmed slightly. He had been holding back these words for many years, and his heart was much easier after he had said them all.


    After he finished speaking, the entire bottom of the prison was silent, with only the sound of everyone''s breathing remaining.


    Laura was disdainful at first, then he was skeptical, and finally Ou turned his head in disbelief, and asked in a daze at Loki behind him.


    "Is what he said is true? Brother Rocky."


    Loki''s hands dropped weakly, he did not answer Laura''s question, but stared at Thor with bloodshot eyes.


    After seeing Loki''s movements, Lola seemed to lose her soul, standing unsteadily, and fell directly on Thor''s palm with her head down, without any expression in her eyes.


    The cat on the side retreated subconsciously, just touching the dark, a mass of fleshy things, turning his head to see, it was a giant mouse hiding in a corner, as if listening to something.


    "Squeak!" After being spotted by the cat, the mouse used its sharp claws against its mouth very humanely, as if to keep it from revealing itself.


    The cat nodded thoughtfully, and then blocked the mouse with his fat body.Lie in the darkness.


    Seeing the two of them like this, Thor nodded with satisfaction, then grabbed Lola and stepped back.


    "What are you doing?"


    There was a sense of anxiety in Loki''s heart, he grabbed the cage and shouted at Thor.


    "Of course it''s to do what you like best," Thor waved to what was behind him, and a giant with a torch walked up to him and put his torch on the wet ground.


    The fire light illuminated the dark ground, and countless bugs hiding in the shadows scattered and fled.


    Thor took out a thin thread, tied Rolla, and hung it from the torch.


    "This thin thread will slowly melt after encountering the high temperature. It only takes ten minutes to turn into a pile of liquid." After all this, Thor said with a smile to Loki.


    "At that time, your little girlfriend will fall into this fire and become your favorite thing."


    "You lunatic!" Loki grabbed the cage hard, trying to break free from it, the extremely strong cage, under this tremendous force, had already produced a little bend.

 519 Chapter 511 Future

    "And not only this human woman, at tonight, your castle, all your followers, will be burned to death."


    After doing all this, Thor and his men were just about to leave, as if thinking of something, he said to the cat hiding in the shadows.


    "By the way, I heard that the cage at the bottom of the Giants Prison is the backbone of this prison. It is specially used to detain the most vicious people. Once it is destroyed, the cage of the upper prison will also be affected."


    "It''s like the shell of an egg, the whole egg is extremely strong, but as long as there is a crack, the whole egg will be broken instantly."


    "That''s it." The cat answered subconsciously without expecting Thor to call himself suddenly.


    "Hahaha." After getting the affirmative answer, Tor had a smile, and then walked up to the prison door, leaving only Rocky, who was still struggling to break the steel bar, and the cat in a daze.


    At this time, the cat seemed to have suddenly understood something, and turned his head and looked at Loki.


    Boom!


    At this time, the two steel bars in the front of Rocky''s cage had been broken alive by him.The entire prison shook slightly, and the inmates in the upper prison woke up from their sleep, grabbing their cage and shouting.


    "Did something happen?"


    "Why is there an earthquake?"


    A prisoner subconsciously grabbed his cage, but he was surprised to find that the normally indestructible cage could now be slightly deformed by being pulled.


    "What''s wrong with the whole prison! The cage has become a lot more brittle."


    Clang!


    A prisoner tentatively pulled the steel bars of the cage and broke them alive. The other prisoners saw this scene and acted like him. The sound of countless steel bars breaking sounded in the prison.


    "Don''t be like this, meow!"


    The cat yelled at Loki, then jumped, jumped in front of the fire, and rescued Lola.


    At this time, Lola had no eyes at all, staring at the ground blankly, like a corpse.


    But it was too late. The two steel bars in front of Loki had completely broken, and half of his body stretched out from the cage.


    "Tor!"


    ...


    "What about these prisoners?" On the spiral staircase of the Giants Prison, the plaited giant, seeing no one behind him, asked Thor softly, "Are you really going to let them out?"


    "Let them go out to destroy my property?" Thor smiled lightly, "Wang Zhi is the only one who really needs to let go."


    "The others are just the old, weak, sick and disabled who have been imprisoned for decades."


    "We will wait at the gate of the prison. Any prisoner who dares to step out of this prison will be killed directly."


    "Your Majesty is wise!" The long braided giant complimented. At this time, they had already reached the gate of the prison. A confidant of Thor wearing a silver armor walked up to him, seeing the chaotic prison a little surprised. But he didn''t think much, leaning in Thor''s ear and said softly.


    "Can beat Ulay head-on?"


    Thor said in surprise, the giant in silver armor nodded slowly, "This is the news revealed by the old village chief of Warrior Village. He still doesn''t know what happened to Kingdom Island, so the accuracy of the news is very good. high."


    "Interesting, it seems that the world government has come to a big man." Thor said in a weird voice. Ulay is a well-known fighter in Albuff. He is known for having only one rib, although he did not get the title of "hero". But he was born with a strange power, even he felt a little tricky.


    "Do you need us like this?" The plaited giant wiped his neck at Tolby, with a fierce look in his eyes.


    "No need, now the entire Elbaff has fallen into my hands, no matter what the identity of that human male, as long as he dares to step out of this prison, I will let him die without a place to burial!"


    Thor''s eyes flashed a bit of sullenness. He looked down on humans from the bottom of his heart. With humans'' weak bodies, why do they rule this sea?


    After he integrates Albuff, he will let the humans living in the greenhouse understand what real power is!


    "Lorne?" Thor said to himself, with a hint of sarcasm in his tone.


    "Ha ha."


    ...


    "It seems that the guy Thor is moving very fast." The blind old man named Wang Zhi stretched and slowly stood up.


    boom!


    His thin arms were instantly entwined with pitch-black domineering, and a domineering aura appeared on his dry body, and the whole cage was slightly twisted under this aura.


    At this time, he was no less invincible than any great pirate in the new world.


    "I lost to you and became a criminal. I was convinced." The old man said to himself, "But now that you are dead, then there is no one in this country who can stop me!"


    "So, I''m out!"


    Lifting his arm that was noisy by the armed color domineering, and then waved forward, the sturdy cage slightly deformed under this force.


    "Break it for me!"


    He roared, and then, the cage that had imprisoned him for twenty years instantly turned into a pile of powder.


    Wang Zhi slowly walked out of the cage. With every step he took, his aura climbed one step. When he got out of the cage that had imprisoned him for twenty years, he was no longer the old blind man waiting to die. It''s a big pirate who has been in an era!


    "This kind of feeling, it''s been a long time." Wang Zhi said slowly. After seeing Wang Zhi passing by, the other prisoners stopped their movements, lest the beast that had just broken free would notice it. Think of it as his first meal after he was released from prison.


    "I have forgotten how to describe this feeling," Wang Zhi lowered his head and thought about it. After a long time, he suddenly realized.


    "By the way, isn''t this the word Roger that bastard always keeps on his lips?" There was a trace of memory on Wang Zhi''s face.


    "Is that so?" He said slowly, with a hint of sarcasm in his tone.


    "free."


    "Roger, Caesar, Karp, and the bastards of the Navy and the Rocks Pirates, during the years I was imprisoned, you must not die, otherwise,"


    "I will be boring."


    Some other prisoners who had ventured on the Great Sea Route, who had just been put in this prison for a short time, were shocked when they heard these names from the older population.Who the hell is this old man, how dare he evaluate the legends of the sea in such a tone.


    "It seems that it''s been too long. The guy Thor should be a little impatient." The old man didn''t care about the shock of the prisoners and walked out toward the prison gate.


    "Just use the head of a giant hero to commemorate my return."

 520 Chapter 512

    "Is this your so-called plan? How is it different from the time when you pushed the city."


    "I shouldn''t believe you." In a certain cage in the Giants Prison, Zhuen Yuan, who was bound all over his body, said disappointedly. At this time, the whole prison was noisy, and there were scenes of prisoners breaking out.


    The prisoners of the Giants are all wicked people. Once they are released, they can use their toes to think and know what will happen. When that happens, it may not only affect Elbaff, but the entire sea.


    Unexpectedly, Zhuan Yuan remembered that they had met the blind old man before, such a monster, perhaps only by restraining him with steel, would people feel a little at ease.


    "I said all this has nothing to do with me, do you believe it?" Lorne''s expression was unwavering. At this moment, a human prisoner who had just escaped just passed by this cage and saw his whole body tied up by the dim candlelight. , Zhuan Yuan curled up in the corner, swallowing a mouthful of saliva.


    Zhuan Yuan''s appearance was quite outstanding. Because of practicing swordsmanship all the year round, her body was free of fat, coupled with her high position for a long time, it gave her a calm temperament like an iceberg.


    At this time, Zhuan Yuan was bound all over, like a lamb to be slaughtered.


    Conquering this kind of woman is a fatal temptation for any man. The prisoner swallowed his mouth and looked around and found that the other prisoners were busy fleeing and had no time to take care of this. So he rushed to the front of the cage with his hands. Holding the steel bars of the cage, she said with a halazi.


    "It''s a shame for a beauty like you to be imprisoned in this dark place. Why don''t you make me happy."


    Clang!


    Under the prisoner''s tremendous power, there was a gap that could accommodate half a person in and out, but the prisoner could not wait, and shouted at Lorne who was standing by.


    "That kid over there, don''t you hurry up and help, when the master is comfortable enough, maybe he will reward you with a sip of soup!"


    "Disgusting." Zhuan Yuan Xiu Mei Wei Dai, she is not the kind of defensive lamb that the prisoners thought, in fact, if she wanted to, the rope that bound her body was no different from the strands of hair.


    "Okay." Lorne smiled slightly, and then walked to the cage, with a dark, armed color covering his arm, holding the steel bar with his hand, and when he pressed hard, the steel bar of the cage broke.


    "Your domineering cultivation is good." The prisoner staggered and fell into the cage, then got up, patted the dust on his body, and said to Lorne with his tawny teeth.


    "You will follow me in the future. I was a big pirate who offered a bounty of more than 100 million! Chopin the Tiger! When I go out and conquer this sea, the beauty will be inexhaustible!"


    "Is that so?" Lorne said lightly, "I will rely on you from now on."


    After hearing Lorne''s compliment, the prisoner''s mouth rose up, a little triumphant. It seems that after so many years in detention, this sea still hasn''t forgotten himself.But just as he was about to hungry tigers and rush to the beauty who made him greedy, Ron''s arm gently grabbed his shoulder.


    "It''s just that, can you solve the monster behind you first?" Lorne pointed to the shadow behind Chopin, and a huge giant rat came out in the shadow.


    "Prison rat!" Chopard yelled. This rat is very famous in the prison. It likes to stray in the shadows and is very vengeful. If a prisoner annoys it, it will spend a month in the cage. A big hole was dug in the wall next to him, and then he went into the hole to eat the man alive.


    In the prison, this mouse is synonymous with terror. The inmates fear it even more than the big cat in charge of the prison!


    Without thinking about it, his hands were wrapped in black domineering, and then he put a fighting posture on the giant mouse.


    "But you found the wrong opponent, I am no longer the prisoner bound by the cage!"


    His aura continued to rise. At this time, he seemed to be back to the state where he crisscrossed the ocean many years ago, but there was no fear in the mouse''s eyes. It tilted its head and looked at Chopin for a while, then stood up like a human and stretched out. His short forelimbs.


    Its sharp claws gradually became pitch black.


    "Is this domineering?" Chopin''s pupils shrank slightly, before he could think about it, the mouse suddenly disappeared in his eyes.Suddenly, there was a sharp pain in his chest, and he lowered his head, and a sharp claw pierced his body, piercing through his chest.


    "Why is it so fast?"


    Chopin''s body slowly fell to the ground, asking in disbelief, and the last picture in his eyes was a giant rat crawling in front of the young man, begging for mercy.


    "You are so nasty."


    Zhuan Yuan said coldly, and then with both arms, the rope that bound her body broke into countless knots.


    "What are you going to do?" Lorne asked in surprise.


    "Stop these prisoners while they haven''t escaped." Zhuan Yuan picked up a broken steel bar and said lightly.


    Her saber "Jinbiro" was forcibly confiscated when the giant soldiers caught it, but for a top swordsman, it was never a magic weapon to determine their strength. With the sword, they can defeat all enemies standing in front of them.


    Even a blunt sword.


    This violent woman.


    Lorne held his forehead with a headache, but Zhuan Yuan hadn''t figured out the whole story yet.That''s how this riot happened, and why the imposing giant''s prison would be lost in an instant.


    To say that no one was planning behind, Lorne didn''t believe it at all.And that person Lorne had roughly guessed it.


    He beckoned to the giant mouse, the giant mouse stretched his head in front of Ron very obediently, and then let Ron take out a snail-like gadget from its ears.


    "This is a special phone worm of the Wienhill family. It can record sounds within a certain range and is a good helper for eavesdropping." Lorne explained, then pressed a certain button of the phone worm, and then this one was drowsy. The sleeping phone bug suddenly came to mind.Slowly opened his small mouth, and an old voice came from it.


    "It seems that the old man is really old."


    "Don''t pretend to be asleep, I know you found me." The second voice came out, this voice was extremely confident, Zhuan Yuan heard a little familiar, after a while, then suddenly realized.


    "This is the prince of the giant kingdom, Thor?"


    "Keep listening." Lorne made a silent motion to Zhuan Yuan.Zhuan Yuan raised his ears and held his breath.


    "But, this brother Rocky behind you, all the previous spouses, disappeared without a trace in Elbaff."


    "Do you know why?"


    The words of the giant echoed in this prison like the whispers of the devil.

 521 Chapter 513

    "It''s like the shell of an egg, the whole egg is extremely strong, but as long as there is a crack, the whole egg will be broken instantly."


    "Farewell, my dear brother."


    As Thor fell for the last time, there was a chaotic sound and a little wind.


    "Did you run up after you?" Lon touched the giant mouse''s head and asked.


    "Squeak!" The giant mouse nodded, and then looked at Ron with watery eyes, his eyes full of prayers.


    "Good job, this is what you deserve." Lorne praised. He was certain that Thor would come to "visit" after he sent Rocky to prison, so he wanted to get some useful information through a special phone worm. , I didn''t expect to get such a burst of news.


    He waved his hand at the giant mouse. The giant mouse felt that an important part reappeared on his body, then subconsciously stood up, looked at his lower body, and saw his baby finally returned to him. On his body, tears filled his eyes and danced.


    "Squeak!"


    Zhuan Yuan widened his eyes, and said slowly after a long time.


    "Perverted, disgusting." Then, as if thinking of something, he retched against the wall for a while."This giant royal family is abnormal. Maybe the world government cooperated with this group of abnormalities, it was a wrong decision!"


    "There are more disgusting things in the sea," Lorne said slowly, surprised at Zhuan Yuan''s ability to accept it, "You are still a lieutenant admiral, don''t you even have such a ability to accept it?"


    In fact, when Lorne came out of Loki''s palace for the first time, he had a little speculation, but because all this had nothing to do with him, he didn''t think much.


    "But, this Loki, he actually likes to refrigerate the body of his lover, and then when he misses, he cuts a piece of meat from his lover and makes a big meal."


    "Oh." Thinking of the strong smell of formalin in Rocky''s room, Zhuan Yuan felt her stomach overwhelmed. Fortunately, she didn''t eat any strange meat when she was a guest at Rocky''s castle.


    People cannot eat people. This is the bottom line, and it is also a taboo that applies to everyone.


    "When your hungry body can''t move, don''t say it is human flesh, even if it is a lump of shit, as long as it can be eaten to survive, there are countless people rushing to eat it."


    Lorne said lightly. At this time, he recalled that many years ago, when he and Xiaojia were trapped on the island, he had thought of drinking human blood, when the endless hunger hit like a devil. , The human will seems extremely ridiculous.


    Zhuan Yuan didn''t argue with Lorne, she didn''t know what happened to Lorne, so she didn''t know what Lorne thought.


    People can never feel the same way as another person.


    "This is not the time to talk about this." After retching for a while, Zhuan Yuan said with some collapse."What should we do now? Should we continue to help Rocky or take refuge in Thor?


    "Are you sure Thor will continue to work with you after he takes office as the Giant King?" Lorne asked back. Zhuan Yuan was startled, then he was silent when he remembered Thor''s conversation with the old man.


    Thor''s ambition is to conquer this sea as a giant. How can he cooperate with the world government?


    The cooperation between the world government and Elbaff must not be interrupted, at least not because of itself.Zhuan Yuan was a little discouraged. Is he really going to help that cannibal demon seize the throne?


    For the first time, she had doubts about the word "justice" engraved on her cloak.


    "And the most important thing is not that Rocky likes to eat people," Ron said slowly, "but his brother, Thor."


    "I always thought that the giants were brave and insidious. I didn''t expect this Thor to be so calm that he could wait twenty years for a plan."


    "Although the plan is still rough, Thor is more qualified to hold the title of that wise hero than his brother."


    "To be valued so much by Thor, the man called Wang Zhi must be a big man," Zhuan Yuan grabbed his head, thinking hard, but couldn''t think of a great pirate named Wang Zhi in the sea.


    "The history you know is not necessarily a complete history. There are countless unknown strong men in this world." Lorne said slowly, like the smile that saved his life, the man who can fight the admiral. , Has remained unknown until now. There is no legend about him in this sea.


    Boom boom boom!


    At this time, there was a slight vibration on the ground, and Loki grabbed Lola and rushed up from the bottom of the giant prison, just passing by the cell of Lorne and the others.


    "I''m going to kill you! Thor!"


    Loki¡¯s voice resounded like Hong Zhong, ringing throughout the prison, but the two of Ron, who was held at his feet first, did not notice. The other prisoners saw the mighty Loki, followed him, and wanted to follow him. rush out,


    But then, a giant cat came out of the shadows, licked its own pad, and said coldly.


    "I allowed you to leave your cage, meow!"


    A faint coercion, centered on the cat, spread everywhere. Some of the weaker prisoners couldn''t bear this coercion and directly fainted on the ground.


    "This cat will be overbearing?" Lorne said in surprise. It seemed that he had made the right decision not to do anything with it before.Creatures with domineering colors are born kings.


    The cat also noticed the two of Lorne in the cage, and said in surprise.


    "You didn''t run away Meow?"


    It looked around, and then its tail swept across the cage, and the strong steel bars broke apart. "Then quickly follow Loki and get out of here!"


    "How do you manage the prison?" Zhuan Yuan asked in surprise.She was also going to explain to the cat, but the cat''s words made her swallow all the rhetoric in her throat.


    "Loki told me that if I don''t help him, he will take care of me after he inherits the position of the old man!" The cat said with a guilty conscience, scratching his head, "So please hurry up Leave home here!"


    After speaking, the cat rushed to the prisoners who were scattered and said, "Don''t want to run away!"


    Zhuan Yuan came to the aisle of the prison with a dazed expression. At this time, the entire giant prison became a mess. There was a fierce battle between the jailers and the prisoners, and no one noticed a few "tiny" humans.


    "Now let''s help Loki?" Zhuan Yuan asked tentatively. At this time, she had no idea what to do.


    "No," Lorne shook his head, "the most important thing now is that one thing,"


    "The giant named Yaluru."

 522 Chapter 514

    "Since Aluru is Thor''s last barrier to completely control the country, then we won''t let him get his wish." Lorne said.


    At this moment, there was a loud noise outside, and the earth trembled slightly, mixed with the roar of a man.


    Rumble!


    The ceiling of the prison was shaking, and the dust that had accumulated for many years fell.


    "It seems that Loki and Thor have met." Lorne said lightly, "Let''s take this opportunity to leave the prison and go to Yaluru."


    "Don''t you help Loki?" Zhuan Yuan asked. After three trade-offs, she still decided to support Loki. Although this made her a little disgusted, Loki was still in control compared to Thor''s anti-humanity. Among.


    "No, Thor wants more than just Albuff''s throne." Lorne gently pulled Zhuan Yuan''s arm and ran towards a wall, which was the weakest position he felt in the entire giant prison. ."It''s the rightful succession to the throne."


    "From the fact that he wants to solve Yaluru through Wang Zhi, Thor is very concerned about this justification."


    "In other words, even if Loki is defeated by Thor again and becomes a prisoner, he will not be killed immediately, but on a suitable occasion, Loki will be publicly tried and ruined."


    "This period of time is our opportunity."


    Lorne beckoned to the giant mouse, and the giant mouse rushed towards the wall, knowing it.


    After regaining its own baby, it dared not disobey Ron''s order, for fear that Ron would take away his baby again.


    The moment the mouse hit the wall, Ron''s hand slid slightly, and several cracks appeared in the solid wall.In the "ROOM" space of the fruit of surgery, nothing is immovable.


    boom!


    After experiencing the riots, the Giant Prison had lost its previous detached defenses and became fragile. In addition, Lorne cut a few gaps, causing the mouse to smash a big hole in the wall at once.


    "As long as Loki and Yaluru are not dead, we have a chance to comeback!" Lorne took out a mini phone bug and shook it before Zhuan Yuan''s eyes.


    boom!


    As soon as everyone escaped from the prison, a huge noise suddenly rang from the Giant''s prison, like a mountain collapsed, overwhelming the prison.The outer wall of the impregnable prison showed tiny cracks.


    "Rocky! Is this the strength and wisdom you are proud of?" A voice like a thunder came from a distance.


    At the main gate of the prison, Loki embedded himself on the wall next to the gate, firmly holding his right hand, as if protecting something important.But Thor took a step, walked up to Loki, and lifted him up.


    "It''s really funny. With this humble power, you dare to plot against the father?"


    Thor directly lifted Loki''s whole person above his head, and then fell heavily towards the ground.


    boom!


    A deep pit appeared on the pebble ground, and Loki coughed up a large mouthful of blood, which stained the gravel beside him.


    "You don''t need to worry about me, you will be beaten to death by him if you continue like this!" A young woman''s voice came out of Rocky''s hands.Lola Lihua said with rain.


    Originally, she had been scared of Loki''s habit of eating people, and even had a little fear and disgust towards her Prince Charming, but at this moment, Loki''s defiance to protect her completely moved her.


    At this moment, she didn''t care whether what Thor said was true or not, she just needed to know that Rocky at this moment cares about her, that''s enough.


    The surrounding giant residents surrounded them without knowing it. They didn''t understand why the two princes would fight life and death here.Seeing more and more residents gathered at the gate of the prison, Thor showed a satisfied smile on his face. He walked up to Loki, squatted down, and said softly.


    "My father loves you so much, and even trains you as his heir. Why do you want to inspire your desires and murder him? Is family affection really worthless in the face of the supreme power?" He said compassionately, around The onlookers understood the whole story. It turned out that Prince Rocky was preparing to seek power to usurp the throne, and the look at Rocky gradually became cold.


    For some reason, Loki suddenly wanted to laugh when he saw Thor''s appearance. He smiled sarcastically at Thor, and then spit out a bloody saliva.


    "Ha ha."


    ...


    In the alley next to the prison, a fat mouse was running wildly on the road. On his back, there were two humans, a man and a woman.


    "Elbaff is so big, where are we going to find this Yaluru?" Zhuan Yuan frowned and said, she had previously heard her good friend Jasmine mentioned that Yalulu was the legend of Elbaf. The hero among the heroes, the oldest warrior in the world, is more than three hundred years old, even among the giants whose lifespan is much longer than that of human beings.


    "We don''t know, but the locals in Elbaff must know, such as your good girlfriend." Lorne said slowly, "Let''s go to Rocky''s castle!"


    The giant rat got orders and hurriedly stopped, then passed a resident''s home and rushed towards the south of Kingdom Island.


    In the kingdom of giants, in the dark iron castle of the second prince Loki, countless heavily armed giant soldiers surrounded this place.A group of giants were tied up by steel cables. Their heads were drooping and their expressions were dazed. At the front, there were two women, one man and one woman.


    Jasmine and Ulay.


    "Give up the struggle, Loki has fallen, and this kingdom belongs to His Majesty Thor." A sturdy giant sitting on Loki''s black iron throne shouted loudly."Continue to resist, there is only one dead end!"


    "I pooh, His Royal Highness Fuluoji trusted you so much, I didn''t expect you to betray him!" Wulai opened his eyes and spit on the giant hiding on the Black Iron Throne."You will be scolded by the ancestors! Jeno!"


    At this moment, the giant sitting on the throne is Loki''s assistant, the giant named Jeno. He stood up, then stepped on the spit on the ground several times with his shoes, "This is called a wise man! Even the ancestors must submit to absolute power."


    Jeno stood in front of Wulai, the villain said triumphantly.


    "But you stubborn guy won''t understand what I mean," he stretched out his shoes and handed them to Ulay''s face. "I heard that the giants in your Warrior Village are brave, so give it to me. Lick it clean."


    "If you haven''t licked the saliva you spit out, then after your Majesty Thor takes over, the Warrior Village will be turned into a piece of history."

 523 Chapter 515 The Dignity of a Warrior

    Jeno was full of ambition at this time. He looked at the Dark Iron Throne behind him, a trace of resentment in his eyes.


    Why, after following Loki''s boy for so long, he actually valued Wulai, a reckless man?Even attending the banquet before "Fasting Day", the important thing is to bring two outsiders, not yourself!


    Being a cow and a horse for him, having worked hard for so many years, dare to be inferior to an outsider?


    The seeds of jealousy had long been planted in Jeno''s heart, and after the palace incident had happened, it would completely take root.Jeno made a decisive decision and chose to take refuge in Thor, and even when Thor''s hands came down to the castle, he personally led them and found Lola.


    Wulai''s face was livid. As the proudest fighter, when did he suffer such humiliation? The hatred in his eyes towards Jeno, this kind of person is not worthy to be called a fighter!


    "Hurry up! I''ll count three times. If you don''t lick anymore, I''m going to kill people. Let''s start with the old village chief of Warrior Village." Jeno smiled wildly. After so many years, he has been I can''t understand Wulai''s such a lofty, glorious appearance.


    It''s so cool to be able to step on him now.


    Jasmine next to her kept her head down and didn''t speak. Her hands were tied behind her, her back turned to Jeno trying to untie the rope that bound her body.


    "Oh, by the way, I remember one thing." Jeno turned his head and looked at Jasmine, "Isn''t this woman the one you always liked before?"


    "In order to avoid you, I went to sea to become a lieutenant admiral of the world government." Jeno knelt down and looked at Jasmine''s appearance carefully.


    "It looks pretty good, no wonder you have been thinking about it for so many years. For her face, I decided to kill a few people in your Warrior Village. But it depends on how well she served me tonight. Hahahaha !"


    Jeno laughed loudly, with a hint of ** in his tone.A chill flashed in Jasmine¡¯s eyes. She was in the navy and was not a commander specifically in charge of fighting, so her combat power was very different from that of Zhuan Yuan who was also a lieutenant general. But because of this, she felt that Jasmine was one The weak are wrong.


    In fact, she was ready to challenge Albuff¡¯s heroic trial early on.Killing ten different types of sea kings, in the eyes of Jasmine, whose vision has been expanded by this sea, is not particularly difficult.


    Because of her identity as a woman, Jeno is not as strong as Wulai. This is her chance!


    "three."


    Jeno started to count, lowered his head and looked at Wulai, who was crawling under his feet, with a hint of expectation in his eyes.Based on his understanding of Wulai, this man would definitely choose to bear the humiliation for his own village.And it''s so cool to step on such a proud person.


    The hand behind Jasmine began to struggle hard, and she felt a gap in the chain that bound her body.


    "Two!" But this Ulay would never think of it. Even if he licked himself clean, it would be impossible to save Warrior Village, because Doom Village was not a decision made by himself, but an order from His Majesty Thor. .


    Because, in this small village, too many heroes of the giant clan came out, including the legendary "Yaluru" and "Yoruru" brothers, as well as the East who succeeded them as the leader of the giant pirate group. Two brothers Lee and Broki.


    Thor doesn''t like this kind of variables, so he must destroy the village.


    Jasmine''s hands were struggling frantically, and it was almost too soon!


    "One!" When Jeno counted to one, he smiled grimly, and Wulai under his feet moved, as if he was full of endless humiliation, and his head slowly stretched toward him.


    Just a little bit!Half of Jasmine''s arm was already pulled out.


    "That''s it, you won''t die if you kneel down!" Jeno laughed, but when Ulay approached Jeno, the whole person stood up suddenly, and then hit Jeno''s abdomen with his head heavily.


    "I lick NMB."


    boom!


    Jeno was knocked into the air for several meters, coughed up a large mouthful of blood, and swiped it all over the floor.


    "How dare you!" Jeno struggled to stand up, but saw Wulai, who was bound all over, rushed towards him, and then bit his ear.


    pain!


    Jeno''s eyes widened, and the surrounding giant soldiers hurriedly ran behind Ulay and pulled him off Jeno.


    Wulai''s mouth was full of blood and half of his ear was still in his mouth. He chewed the half of his ear a few times in front of Jeno, and then slowly swallowed it.


    "My ears, I''m going to kill you!" Jeno yelled, covering his ears. His face was completely distorted at this time, and he commanded the giant soldiers to yell.


    "Chop him into meat sauce for me!"


    "It''s really a trash, not even a prisoner." Next to him, a giant wearing a silver-white half-length armor said tauntingly. He is Thor''s number one warrior, and the kingdom that just won the title of "hero" not long ago. The captain of the guards, Yanshan.


    He actually took refuge in Thor secretly!


    Thor wasn''t worried here, so he asked him to come here in person.


    Yanshan stood up slowly, drew his long knife, and walked in front of Wulai.


    "You are very spine. You are much harder than Jeno. If I can, I really want you to be my subordinate."


    "There is no chance. When you choose to be the enemy of Loki-sama, there is no chance!"


    Wulai said grimly, "Master Loki will definitely help me get revenge!"


    "Is that so? I understand."


    Yanshan said slowly, "I will give you a soldier''s way of death."


    The long knife was raised and aimed at Wulai''s neck.


    "Farewell, soldier of Warrior Village!"


    Clang!


    But at this time, a slender figure stood in front of Wulai. Jasmine didn''t know when she broke free from the shackles of the iron chain. Her delicate arms were extremely dark, and her slender fingers firmly grasped Yanshan''s long knife.


    "Warriors in Warrior Village will never give in!" Jasmine said coldly.


    "It''s interesting." Yanshan said playfully. "You should be the strongest woman I have ever seen. Such an excellent gene should continue the blood of the royal family!"


    "It''s just that you have to learn how to obey first."


    The strength in his hand increased slightly, and Jasmine''s face suddenly changed, and she felt a mountain-like weight spread all over her body.


    Two circles of spider web cracks appeared on the black iron floor under Jasmine¡¯s feet.


    boom!


    The ground couldn''t bear this huge force either. Every inch of it cracked and a pit nearly ten meters long appeared. Zhuan Yuan''s legs were buried in this pit.


    What a power this is!


    "You stay here obediently, and after I have solved the warrior, I will train you well." Yanshan said lightly.

 524 Chapter 516

    Is this the strength of a giant with the title of "hero"?For the first time, Wulai felt how ridiculous his previous decision to challenge the "Trial of Heroes" was.


    But the blood flowing in his bones made him never give in. He let out a low roar, got rid of all the giant soldiers who had caught him, and then rushed towards the rock mountain.


    "A true soldier will never yield, a true soldier will always be tenacious!"


    boom!


    Yanshan hit Wulai''s abdomen with a punch, Wulai''s body arched back, and then flew out tens of meters, hitting the wall of the black iron castle heavily, and could not get up again.


    "Courage is commendable, but courage without power is meaningless."


    Yanshan said slowly, at this time Jeno stood up and looked at Wulai firmly, with resentment in his eyes, "Master Yanshan, please allow me to get rid of the remnants of Loki by myself."


    Wulai bit one of his ears, absolutely unforgivable!


    He drew a sharp sword from the waist of the giant soldier next to him, and walked towards Wulai with a killing intent, "Don¡¯t be afraid, I won¡¯t kill you right away, but will take the flesh on your body Cut it down with one knife, and then in front of you, enjoy your favorite Jasmine."


    The face of the knife shone with cold light, reflecting Wulai''s eyes.


    With eyes full of disdain, he looked at Jeno coldly.


    "Death in your hands is the greatest shame of my Wulai!"


    "Haha." Jeno sneered, raising his long knife high and aiming it at Wulai''s eyes. First of all, he wanted to remove these annoying eyes.


    boom!


    A loud noise rang in everyone''s ears, not the sound of a sharp sword piercing the flesh and blood, but the roar of something hitting the wall.


    Qiang Qiang!


    A few white slashes pierced the wall and hit the rock mountain. Yanshan frowned slightly. His hands were on his chest, and his arms were covered with dark domineering.


    The slash hit Yanshan''s arm heavily, causing him to back up a few steps before stopping. On his sturdy arm, several light white white marks appeared.


    "Who!" Yanshan said coldly, his voice roaring like thunder and lightning.


    boom!


    After being slashed, the wall could no longer withstand the impact, and a hole was knocked open. Numerous black bricks fell to the ground and smoke was everywhere.


    In the thick smoke, a fat mouse walked out slowly. On its back, two people, one man and one woman, were sitting.


    The woman was holding a short knife and was slowly pulling it into its sheath.The shocking waves of slashes just now came from her hands.


    Humanity!?


    Iwayama''s pupils shrank slightly, and he felt that the development of the matter was beyond his control.


    Of course he knew these two people, but he was arrested and thrown into the Throne of Giants when he was invited to the banquet by Loki before. Is there something wrong with Your Majesty Thor?


    "Hehe, I didn''t expect the two of you to dare to come here," Jeno said with a twisted face. At this time, he hated Ulai and everything related to him.


    "But this is just right, I will kill you in front of him."


    The giant mouse walked forward slowly, and neither Lorne and Zhuan Yuan, who were sitting on his back, looked at him.


    Jeno felt that he had been insulted and screamed and rushed towards Lorne.


    "Kill you!"


    "What''s going on?" Ron asked slowly when the giant rat walked to Wulai''s side.


    "Jeno betrayed Lord Loki!" Ulay spit out some minced meat that was chewed by him, that was Jeno''s ear, and said coldly.


    As a soldier, the thing he hates most is betrayal.


    "Understood." Lorne nodded, "You have done well enough, and I will leave the rest to me."


    He came to this place originally to look for clues left by his father, but this Thor dares to shoot himself, so don''t blame yourself for shattering his ambitions and dreams.


    "Less arrogant!" Jeno was furious when he heard that Ron dared to despise himself like this, "When I became a soldier, you didn''t know where to breastfeed!"


    Huh!


    The long knife fell, and the cold light shone.But the moment he touched Lorne, Jeno''s expression suddenly solidified.


    "The frog is silent, and the summer insect is silent." Lorne said slowly, "Only when I haven''t seen how big a bug this world is, will I be complacent because of a little power."


    Jeno didn¡¯t speak. This was the last voice he heard. He just wanted to refute, but found that he couldn¡¯t say anything. His world was spinning around, Jeno saw a head through the bright face of the knife. Spin in the air.


    Why is this head so familiar?


    boom!


    Jeno''s headless corpse collapsed, and blood was splashed on the wall.


    "Among the humans I have ever seen, you are the strongest." After seeing this scene, the Yanshan on the side said slowly. Just as Jeno was about to take a shot, the woman moved and a cold light flashed. , And then retracted the knife into its sheath, and almost everyone present did not react, and Jeno''s head was cut off.


    Is this really the power that humans can have?


    "Are you interested in joining us to create a great empire together." He stretched out his arm towards Lorne and said slowly.Although the woman''s strength was terrifying, Yanshan still felt that the man was the backbone of the two.


    It is absolutely impossible for a person with this kind of strength to be an unknown person.Perhaps their reputation overseas is even comparable to that of the old man in the giant prison, Wang Zhi.


    With the help of these two people, Lord Thor''s plan may be much smoother.


    As for Jeno''s hatred?A traitor, who cares.


    Yanshan was absolutely sure that the man would not refuse him, because the stronger the person, the more hesitated his life.After seeing the power of His Majesty Thor, they could not have the thought of resistance.


    "You might not catch what I just said." Lorne jumped off the giant rat and walked slowly towards the rock mountain.


    "Only if you haven''t seen how big a bug this world is, will you be complacent with a little bit of power."


    "Let me join you, are you worthy?"


    Lorne said word by word, every time he said a word, Yanshan''s complexion became ugly, and after all he said, Yanshan''s complexion was completely gloomy.


    "So you are rejecting us?" A killing intent erupted from Yanshan. Anyone who knew him knew that Yanshan was really angry.


    "Do you want me to continue?" Lorne said slowly, an overbearing aura spreading around him centered on him. After the people around felt the aura, their eyes couldn''t help but look towards him. Lorne.


    "This is the egg of the overlord?"


    Yanshan said in surprise, the Overlord''s Egg is very rare, and even the entire Giant Kingdom has very few owners. I didn''t expect a human being in this area to have it.


    But Iwayama didn''t care about this at all, and squeezed to death the owner of the "Overlord''s Egg", which made him feel very fulfilled.


    "Then, I can only kill you."


    "Just try it."

 525 Chapter 517 Albuffs Survival!

    Thor walked over with a gloomy expression. At this time, the magnificent black iron castle had turned into ruins.Only one pointed tower remained, standing among the ruins.


    "It seems that my subordinates are quite capable." Behind him, a huge thunder dragon was pulling a prison wagon, and Loki was bound by chains and knelt down in the wagon.Seeing his castle was destroyed, he said indifferently.


    "The loser will look like a loser, shut up with me!" Thor said coldly, "When the Fasting Day passes, I will judge you publicly. At that time, you, together with the Warrior Village that supports you, Will become the sinner of the entire Elbaff!"


    The green veins on Thor¡¯s forehead were exposed. This was originally the day when he returned from a big victory. All the plans were proceeding in an orderly manner. Why did an accident occur here? You must know that Yanshan is his most powerful subordinate. With him, this place should have been It is foolproof!


    "Ahem!" A thick arm slowly stretched out from the ruins, Thor quickly walked over and found that it was a soldier under his command.


    "Your Majesty Thor!" The soldier said weakly after seeing Thor.


    "Tell me, what happened." Thor asked in a deep voice. He wanted to know why his most elite subordinates couldn''t even look at the two giants who were bound.


    "One, a monster came in, and all, all the brothers were killed by that monster." The giant soldier said intermittently. There was still a little fear in his eyes, as if he saw something terrifying. Things are so-so.


    "Monster?" Thor frowned slightly. His first reaction was Wang Zhi, but after thinking about it, he denied this idea. Although Wang Zhi is vicious and vicious, he attaches great importance to promises and will not do this kind of destruction. The matter of betrayal.


    "Where is Yanshan?" Thor asked. He is very concerned about this issue now. Yanshan is a cadre under his command, and his importance is no less than Wang Zhi. He wants to know where Yanshan has gone.


    The soldier didn''t seem to hear Thor, and continued to talk intermittently.


    "He said he wanted to give it, and send a gift to your majesty." He slowly raised his finger and pointed it towards the sky. Thor followed his finger and looked up and found the lonely tower. The spire of the tower is inserted with a person''s head.


    It is Rock Mountain!


    Yanshan glared wide, as if he was preparing to fight.


    "He said, his name is Lorne! Waiting for your majesty!" The soldier slowly closed his eyes after speaking these last words, as if supporting his belief that he lived to the present is to convey this news.Thor said angrily while holding the soldier''s body.


    "I must kill you, Lorne!"


    After Loki next to him heard Lorne''s name, there was a hint of hope in his eyes. When did he do these things, maybe he could really help him, but Loki''s eyes dimmed and laughed at himself. Smiled.


    Maybe he thought too much, because Lorne didn''t know what he was going to face.


    That was the most powerful warrior in the entire giant kingdom except for the father, and perhaps Kapu from that year was able to help him.


    On the contrary, Laura next to him seemed to see through Loki''s thoughts, comforting.


    "You never know what the word Lorne means in the vast ocean outside."


    "He can definitely do it, just because his name is Lorne!"


    Laura''s tone was very determined, as if everything was taken for granted.Laura grew up listening to Lorne¡¯s story. As a pirate, there are two people she admires most. One is Roger, who created the entire era of voyage, and the other is to personally bring this great Lorne was pushed to the pinnacle of the sea age.


    In her heart, even as the mother of the four emperors, her contribution to the pirates is not as great as these two people.So after learning that Lorne and his sister Garrett were engaged, Laura wished them sincerely.


    Loki nodded unavoidably, and when Loki turned his head, Lola whispered.


    "Come on, brother-in-law."


    ...


    "Master Yaluru is the pride of the entire Warrior Village. He and Master Yoruru jointly created the greatest Pirate Group of the Giants, the Giant Pirate Group!"


    On the port of Kingdom Island, two giants, a man and a woman, were flying, Lorne and Zhuan Yuan were sitting on the shoulders of Wulai and Jasmine.At this time, Wulai was helping Lorne to explain loudly.After the wound on his body was simply stitched up by Ron''s ability, he was already harmless and able to run.


    "Later, Lord Dongli and Lord Broki took over the positions of the two of them, responsible for leading the giant pirate group, and spreading the giant''s reputation to the entire sea." Wulai said with a proud face, these famous names, They all come from the Warrior Village, so it''s so-called.


    "It''s just that I don''t know why, Lord Dongli and Lord Broki have not returned for nearly a hundred years."


    "Men naturally have men''s dreams. It is not uncommon to die somewhere for their own dreams." Lorne said slowly, "I just want to know where Yaluru is now."


    "Sorry, when people remember it, they can''t stop." Wulai patted his head and said apologetically.


    "After Yalulu and Yoruru-sama retired, they directly settled in Warrior Village and were responsible for hosting major festivals, such as the birth of His Royal Highness Rocky."


    "But after that incident happened fifty years ago, Lord Yoruru was killed by that woman, and Lord Yaruru personally banished him. Lord Yaruru rarely shows up, and usually lives in Al. In the isolated islands around Buff."


    After hearing Wulai''s words, Zhuan Yuan looked at Lorne in surprise. The woman Wulai was referring to should be one of the four emperors, Charlotte Lingling.


    Because of such a bad thing, Albuff did not welcome her daughter at all.


    However, there was not the slightest fluctuation on Ron''s face. He pondered for a while and asked slowly.


    "So Yaluru is also in an island next to Elbaff?"


    "It should be correct. I visited him when I was a kid." Wulai said in a deep voice.


    "Then can you find it?" Lorne asked.


    "Of course I can find it, Yaluru-sama is my idol!"


    "Then, let''s go to sea! The survival of the entire Giant Kingdom is on your shoulders," Lorne said slowly, "We must rush to Wang Zhi to find Yaluru."


    After hearing Lorne''s words, Wulai''s expression became a lot more serious, and he felt that he was shouldering a great responsibility.

 526 Chapter 518 The Heros Graveyard

    On a small island near Elbaff, an old giant is sitting on the shore fishing.


    Although it is located in a windless zone, there is still a slight sea breeze blowing the sea level.


    He closed his eyes, as if he was in a hug. A delicate straw hat was placed on his face to block the dazzling sunlight. Only a reddish-brown beard leaked out of the straw hat, looking from a distance, like a Like a cliff.


    At this time, the fish swim bladder on the sea level suddenly shook slightly, and the old man suddenly took off his straw hat and sat up.


    He tentatively lifted the fishing rod, and the power passed back made him a little happy.


    "It seems that a big guy was caught!"


    "Today''s dinner is over."


    A light armed color domineering continued from his hand to the fishing rod, and in a flash, the dark green fishing rod became extremely black!


    He gave a strong mention. The fishing rod, which had been bent a little by the tremendous force, seemed to have become indestructible steel, and became a wrestling field between the old man and the underwater creatures.The swim bladder shook wildly on the sea level.


    "Get me up!"


    The old man yelled, his sturdy arm pulled hard, and a big fish tens of meters long was pulled out of the water by him. The dark scales reflected the dazzling sunlight in the air, plopped, and landed on the shore. In the basket.


    "A giant sabertooth shark with delicious meat, I have a good fortune tonight." The old man swallowed and said slowly.The big fish that was caught didn''t seem to succumb to their fate of being made into a delicacy. One struck forward and rushed towards the old man, his sharp teeth gleaming with bloodthirsty smell.


    But the old man didn''t care, the muscles on his sturdy arm suddenly exerted force, grabbed the big fish''s teeth all of a sudden, and then pulled the sharp teeth from the big fish''s mouth alive.


    After doing all this, the old man seemed to have done a very ordinary thing, without the slightest wave on his face, put the straw hat on his head, then picked up the fish basket, and when he was about to drive home, he suddenly stopped. His actions said coldly toward the depths of the dense forest.


    "Who is it, come out."


    quack!


    The birds seemed to have been frightened. They flew up from the trees where they were living, a giant hand pushed aside the trees, and a giant in silver armor slowly walked out of the deep forest.


    "The hero is worthy of being a hero. Elder Yalulu''s series of actions are so smooth and flowing, I am waiting to admire them."


    "Little Kenya of the Knights of the Palace?" The old man called Aluru frowned slightly. Of course he knew the person who came."Aren''t you going to guard the Kingdom Island? Why do you have time to see me, this bad old man?"


    The young giant reluctantly accepted the title of Little Kenya, although he won the title of "hero" not long ago, but in front of the old man, he will always be a junior.


    There is no him, just because the old man''s name is Yalulu, he is the oldest giant in Elbaff, even the giant king Odin grew up listening to his legend.


    "Because the kingdom has changed." Kenya said slowly, "The second prince Loki intends to seek rebellion. He not only deliberately put His Majesty Odin into a deep sleep, but after being imprisoned in the Giants Prison, he was still confused and caused a turmoil. Fortunately, His Royal Highness Thor was not afraid of the danger and turned the tide to save the Kingdom Island from this disaster."


    "So, I''ll wait to come over, and ask Elder Yaluru to come forward to preside over Albuff''s justice and publicly judge the traitor Loki!"


    Kenya said in a loud voice that he was the one who Thor sent to "invite" Yaluru out of the mountain, no matter what Thor''s thoughts are, but at least, this face-saving project must be sufficient.


    Cang Dang!


    The fish basket in Yalulu''s hand fell to the ground all at once, and the water splashed all over the ground, and the big fish kept moving on the ground.


    "What are you talking about? Little Loki intends to seek rebellion?" Yaluru said excitedly. But he grew up watching Little Loki, how could he do such a rebellious thing?There must be some misunderstanding in this!


    "Yes, I saw this with my own eyes, and there is absolutely no possibility of error. The second prince Loki has a horrible heart and intends to rebel!" Kenya said solemnly. He had already trusted Thor in secret, so naturally It''s to help Thor speak.


    In fact, many of the giants of Elbaff are quite dissatisfied with Odin''s seclusion, and Thor''s appearance has captured their psychology.They want to build a kingdom of giants!


    "What did the blue eyes see?" Yalulu still couldn''t believe it, muttering to himself."No, I must go take a look."


    A normal person would not jump to conclusions after just listening to one party''s rhetoric. What the truth of the matter is, he will not know until after he sees Loki.


    "The ship is already ready, Master Yaluru knows it at a glance."


    Kenya bowed and said slowly.


    He took Yaluru to a slightly flat shore, where a wooden boat was docked.


    "It''s me, take the helm for Yaluru-sama." Kenya said excitedly, with a hint of admiration in his tone, like a star chaser who had finally come into contact with idols.Yalulu didn''t think much, after all, there are too many young people in Elbaff.


    He walked directly onto the boat, and Kenya''s hot eyes slowly became cold, and he took a sip.Whispered,


    "Old man, let you live for a while!"


    "Anyone who obstructs Master Thor''s great plan must die!"


    ...


    "Now you can tell me, what happened?"


    The wooden boat floated on the sea, Yalulu sat on a wine barrel, watching Kenya, who was struggling to paddle ahead, said coldly.I don''t know why. Whenever he asked about the story of Rocky''s rebellion, Kenya was vaguely perfunctory, which made him feel a little unsure.The warrior''s instinct told him that things about Kingdom Island were not that simple.


    "I''ll know when you arrive." Kenya still said with a smile.


    He is still perfunctory!Yalulu frowned, and he finally realized that something was wrong. He stood up suddenly and looked at the surrounding sea, the sea level and calmness, without the slightest ripple.But if you look closely, there are countless huge shadows moving downstream on the surface of the sea!


    "This is a sea king nest!" Yalulu said coldly, "the road from me to Kingdom Island does not need to pass through any sea king nest! So I need you to give me an explanation!"


    "Explain?" Kenya dropped the oars directly when he saw it was seen through, and said with a smile.


    "It''s suitable for a cemetery here, isn''t it?"


    "One that can bury all your glory,"


    "The hero''s cemetery."

 527 Chapter 519 Old Man and Old Man

    "The rebellion on Kingdom Island is real, but it is not Loki who initiated the rebellion, but you!"


    Yalulu looked stern, if he still didn''t understand the cause and effect of the matter, he would be a fool.


    "Or it''s hiding behind you, Thor."


    "Who knows?" Kenya shrugged, "This matter, you will know when you ask them in hell."


    "Don''t worry, they will come to accompany you soon."


    "But have you misunderstood something?" Yalulu''s eyes flashed with killing intent, and a huge momentum spreading around him centered on him, just like an ancient beast just waking up.


    "Only you can keep me? How ignorant are the people behind you?!"


    An opponent of Kenya''s level, when he fought in the sea, he didn''t know how many he killed!


    "What a terrible overlord''s aura, even Thor and Loki are far behind, and it really deserves to be the legend of Elbaff, the hero among the heroes." Kenya praised.


    "But did you misunderstand something?" He returned his original words to Yaluru. "Over three hundred years, you haven''t taken your life, but haven''t you taken away your strength?"


    Even in terms of the age of the giants, Yaluru is also an out-and-out old man, his current strength is long gone.


    Kenya stared at Yalulu''s eyes, and Kenya said word by word.


    "Now you, can you still afford a knife? We respect you for your legendary deeds. Do you still think you are the hero who looks forward to?"


    Yalulu did not speak, only the ups and downs in his chest showed that his mood was not peaceful at this time.What Kenya said was right. Even the invincible Odin was lost to time. After he was old, his strength continued to weaken, not to mention Yaluru, who was far older than Odin.


    His energy gathered together, staring at Kenya coldly, ready to shoot at any time.But Kenya''s next sentence completely defeated Yalulu''s defense.


    "If you still had the youthful courage, Yoruru would not have died in the hands of an eight-year-old girl."


    "Shut up for me!" Yalulu said angrily, his calf suddenly exerted force, and his whole body rushed towards Kenya like a tiger.


    boom!


    Two mountain-like fists collided, the pitch-black domineering fighting in the air, making a harsh sound like a metal mofa.


    Kacha, the wooden boat could not bear this huge experience and split into two halves. Yalulu and Kenya stood on top of half of the wooden boat and retreated several tens of meters.The two sides of the wooden boat set off monstrous waves.


    Kenya brushed his arms, his muscles were sore that he was secretly surprised. The old Yaluru also had such terrifying power, how terrifying he was when he was young.


    But fortunately, His Majesty Thor didn''t send himself to deal with him alone, he just wanted to act as a bystander to attract his attention.The real shot is...


    Yalulu stepped on the broken half of the wooden boat, and sea water poured in from the deck. The wooden boat sank slowly. Unmoved, he stepped hard on the wooden boat and jumped up. Once again he rushed towards Kenya.


    "You will pay for your arrogance, young man!"


    This is the time!


    Kenya''s eyes widened, and as Yalulu jumped into the air, a sea beast tens of meters in size jumped out from the bottom of the water, aimed at Yalulu''s waist, and bit it fiercely.


    Yalulu had no help in the air, so he had to twist his waist forcibly, one arm rotated half a circle, and slammed at the sea beast''s mouth.


    boom!


    The mouth of the sea beast full of jagged teeth was smashed by Yaluru, but Yalulu also lost the power to leap forward and fell from midair.


    But the moment she fell into half of the wooden boat, he suddenly felt an inexplicable murderous intention, and his body almost instinctively twisted.The body of the sea beast suddenly twisted a few weird times, and then a heavy punch blasted through the body of the sea beast, driving the air to form a fist wind, mixed with the flesh and blood of the sea beast and blasted towards Aluru.


    Swordsmen who cultivate to a high level can cut out sword qi, and fighters who cultivate to a high level can also blast out the style of fist.This fist wind almost wiped Yaluru''s waist and flew over, his linen clothes instantly turned into fragments, leaving a bright red on his waist.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the blood of sea beasts or...


    Yalulu fell on the deck, a fiery pain came from his waist, and the salt water wetted the wound, making him feel a biting sensation even more.


    How many years has it been, how many years have you not been injured?Yalulu didn''t know, but he didn''t have time to sigh, his eyes fixed on the remains of the sea beast.


    An old man, standing on the wreck of a sea beast, floating in the sea.


    "Unexpectedly, after so many years, your reaction is still so sensitive. My punch didn''t take your life."


    The old man raised his head, the position of his original eyes turned out to be empty, which seemed to be very extravagant.He was completely dry, like a twilight old man, but Aluru did not underestimate him.Because he knew this old man.


    "It seems that this matter is involved a lot, even you are involved, Wang Zhi."


    In this world, there are countless strong people, but abandoning all kinds of abilities and great swordsmen, there are very few people who have reached the top of this sea with physical skills.The man in front of him named Wang Zhi was one of them.


    Although Yalulu has withdrawn from the hegemony for more than a hundred years, things outside will still be heard in his ears.In that era, the pirates might not be able to tell who was the strongest. If they were to judge who was the strongest, the name Wang Zhi would definitely be among them.


    After Karp, before Monbach!


    "I should have asked Odin to kill you back then." Aluru said coldly, "It''s just that, as proud as you, why would you work for Thor? Did Thor also participate in the incident twenty years ago Come in?"


    Twenty years ago, after the loss of the Rocks Pirate Group, Locks¡¯s subordinates started their own business. Many of them became powerful pirates, such as Charlotte Lingling, Kaido, Whitebeard Newgate, Golden Lion Shiji and so on.


    But Wang Zhi chose to take his subordinates and came to Elbaff to wreak havoc, and was finally defeated by Odin.This made Yalulu very puzzled, and now thinking about it, everything seems to be understood.


    "Haha." The old man did not answer Yalulu''s words, but continued to accumulate momentum.Being able to kill a legend with his own hands has dissipated a lot of the gloom that he had been imprisoned for twenty years.


    Yalulu¡¯s face was a little more solemn, and he had to go all out, because his colleague faced the young giant hero Kenya, and Wang Zhi who had just escaped from the prison, he really might fall here. .

 528 Chapter 520: A Man Called Ghost

    The whole sea was stained red with blood, and Yalulu hugged a wooden board and floated on the sea, breathless.Around his body, there are countless schools of fish, but they seem to be deterred by the remaining aura of Yaluru, afraid to approach, quietly hovering around his body, waiting for him to die.


    In front of Yalulu, an old man with blind eyes stood proudly, his legs constantly stepping on the air, floating in the air.His hand was dyed red with the blood of the giant hero, even the dark armor color could not hide it.


    "Die quietly, our time will come next." Kenya said sarcastically, "The nearby schools of fish will eat your remains. No one knows that you died here."


    "Ahem." Yalulu ignored Xiao Xiao''s yelling, but raised his head and stared at the old man in the sky.


    "You will not be as you wish, your plan will not be as you wish!"


    "People may be able to conquer the sea, but they will never be able to conquer the desire for freedom of the men on the sea. Your plan is destined to be a mirrored picture!"


    "Last time there was Roger, Karp, and Caesar. We lost, even though we lost," Wang Zhi said lightly, "but some of them have died, and some are old, waiting for Thor to integrate. After the Albuff¡¯s forces pass, no one will be able to stop us."


    "What if there is another Roger?"


    At this time, a male voice slowly sounded in Wang Zhi''s ear.


    Wang Zhi turned his head and saw two waves ignited on the sea level in the distance. A man stepped on the sea and charged towards this side.His speed was too fast, and he was in front of Wang Zhi in the blink of an eye.


    "Unexpectedly, you are still alive. Didn''t the war kill you all at once?"


    The man rushed in front of Wang Zhi in an instant. Wang Zhi frowned slightly and punched him in front of him. The pitch-black fists rubbed against the air violently, making a harsh roar.


    boom!


    The fist passed directly through the man''s body, there was no sound of broken bones, no blood flowing, the man''s body slowly disappeared in front of Wang Zhi''s eyes, with a faint smile on his mouth, like,


    ridicule!


    It''s an afterimage!Wang Zhi reacted at once, and subconsciously "looked" towards Yaluru''s position under him. The man had come to Yalulu''s side and grabbed Yalulu''s sturdy arm.


    "I was saved by you again, old friend."


    Yalulu smiled reluctantly, seeming to be quite familiar with the visitor.


    "You are one of the few friends of the old Caesar in this world. If you die, he will be very sad. Besides."


    "If the dignified giant hero, Yaluru the Cliffbeard dies in such a ghost place, no one will give away my hero straw hat in the future."


    While talking, the man grabbed Yaluru''s arm.His legs were as fast as lightning, ignoring gravity directly, and ran towards the island with the help of the tension of the sea level. He ran faster and faster, and after a while, there was no shadow.


    The whole process happened in an instant, and it was after the man left with Yaluru that Kenyan reacted.


    "Fast speed, who is he? How come I haven''t heard of such a person." He couldn''t help being afraid. If the man just prepared to do something on himself, he would not even have time to react.


    "I didn''t expect him to be alive. It seems that this sea is not as boring as I thought." Wang Zhi looked in the direction where the two disappeared, showing a playful expression.


    "Who is he?" Listening to Wang Zhi''s tone, it seemed that he knew this man, and Kenya quickly asked. He must understand this kind of opponent that may have an impact on His Majesty Thor''s plan to dominate the sea.


    "Recognition?" Wang Zhi seemed to be lost in memory, "His name is quite loud."


    After the "Valley of Gods incident", the ambitious Rocks died there. His subordinates were torn apart and fought fierce battles with the great pirates of the new world. In the end, several victors were decided, and the king came to the sea. .


    In that era, countless personalities emerged, including the man just now.


    "He is called a ghost by us. He is an acceleration person who has eaten the fruits of acceleration. If the physical condition allows, he can accelerate infinitely. Even if it is us, it is quite difficult to face him."


    "Accelerated Fruit? Isn''t that invincible? Will it have any effect on our plan?" Kenya frowned and said, intercepting Yaluru is the most important part of His Majesty Thor''s plan. After breaking the skin, it becomes an endless situation.


    Yalulu died, and His Majesty Thor completely controlled Albuff.


    Yaluru lives, then Your Majesty Thor, including all those who follow him, will be ruined!


    So no matter what, you can''t let Yaluru return to Kingdom Island alive!


    "Invincible?" Wang Zhi sneered, with a hint of sarcasm in his tone."If he was really invincible, he wouldn''t have capsized in the gutter at the beginning. In fact, after that incident, we all thought he would never recover. We didn''t expect to meet him here."


    "His weakness is very simple, that is, the faster the speed, the greater the consumption of the body, dragging Yaluru''s huge body to forcibly escape, and being able to return to that island is a luxury!"


    "For them, it''s nothing more than that the tomb has changed from the sea to that isolated island."


    "Is that so? Then we will take advantage of the victory!" Kenya said immediately. Fortunately, it is not too far from where Yalulu lives. It will not take long to get back there. He took out a paddle and paddled the rest. Plank up.


    "Before the old guy leaves any clues, you must completely destroy everything about him!"


    "That''s it." There was a hint of sarcasm on Wang Zhi''s face. He remembered what Turner said when he came to him.


    "What if there is another Roger? Naturally, another Karp will deal with him."


    "Hehe, but there is no Roger in this era. There is only endless darkness."


    ...


    The man dragged Yaluru to the shore of the isolated island, and he collapsed to the ground, and there was a soreness in his calf.


    Although the Accelerated Fruit is extremely powerful, the burden on himself is also huge, and the old wound on his calf almost exhausted his last bit of strength.


    "If it was back then, don''t say that I brought you here, even if I took you across the windless zone, there would be no problem!"


    The man sighed, but there was no if.He sat next to Yaluru and said slowly.


    "Old friends, the two of us might die in this place."


    The giant''s chest was ups and downs, and it took a while before he said slowly.


    "Death is not terrible, the terrible thing is that you didn''t die well."

 529 Chapter 521: He Is Here

    "Death is not terrible. The terrible thing is that he didn''t die well." Perhaps Yalulu was relieved when he learned that his time of death was approaching."It''s just a pity that the straw hat you gave me was destroyed by Wang Zhi in the battle just now."


    "It''s really unlucky." The man was not as tragic as Yalulu, but spit out unlucky."That''s something I have made for a long time. Do you know how long it takes to make a straw hat for a giant? You ruined it!"


    "But it doesn''t matter. I will make up another one if I have time. Anyway, I am here just to wait for someone, but I regret it a bit now." The man seemed to be talking about it.


    "I knew I would not agree to that old fellow Caesar. He actually told me that Elbaff was peaceful and suitable for the elderly."


    "Now it seems suitable for a shit! I just escaped from that ghost place. It hasn''t been long before I settled down before I encountered this kind of thing."


    "But don''t worry, you won''t die, who told me to accept the commission of that old bastard."


    The man struggled to stand up, looked forward, and a shadow appeared on the sea level.


    "As long as I''m alive, you won''t die."


    "..." A little tears penetrated into Yalulu''s old eyes. No matter what the man''s thoughts were, he did help him many times.


    I just didn''t expect it.In the end, the one who was by his side turned out to be a human!


    "It''s really touching." A thin old man stepped on the air and walked across the sea to the two."The same was true of you back then. You valued so-called promises so much that you would capsize in the gutter."


    "The same is true for you now, but this time you lose not your legs, but your life!"


    "Even if you lose your eyes, it hasn''t changed your nature, Wang Zhi, you tell me this as soon as you meet?" The man said sarcastically, "It seems that the fiascos over the years still haven''t taught you the lesson, and you are still doing the conquest. The dream of the world. But after you have reached the sea, you will know that the dream is just a dream after all, like a bubble, it will shatter with a touch." The man is very thin, like a sharp sword standing on the ground. on.


    "I haven''t seen him in nearly 20 years, you still have such sharp teeth." Wang Zhi was not surprised by the irony of the man. The image of the man in front of him gradually overlapped with the memory."I don''t know what your skills are right now, whether your mouth is great, Turner."


    "Ghost Turner!" Wang Zhi emphasized the title of the man before him, with a hint of sarcasm in his tone.


    The smile of the man called Turner gradually diminished. Even if he ridiculed Wang Zhi, he couldn''t change the fact that this man was really strong. After the Los Angeles Pirates were defeated, Wang Zhi He organized a pirate group, and almost pulled Roger, the pirate king who was in the limelight at the time, under the horse.


    He is a worthy opponent, Turner judged this way.


    His calf is slightly bent, ready to go,


    "I don''t want to die in this kind of ghost place, bastard!" He muttered to himself, and then suddenly exerted his strength and rushed toward Wang Zhi.


    "Do you just shoot without saying hello? Your habit hasn''t changed at all!" Wang Zhi turned his head subconsciously, and flew past his head with a fist. The biting air wiped a wound on his face. The blood slowly flowed out.


    After blasting this punch, Turner''s body disappeared again.


    "But you haven''t fought for many years." Wang Zhi bent his right hand to protect his chest, just blocking Turner''s kick, "I''m not even familiar with my own abilities."


    "what?"


    "That is," Wang Zhi''s whole body was instantly shrouded in pitch black domineering, and this domineering suddenly became transparent, and only a faint halo appeared on his body.


    "In front of absolute power, speed is meaningless!"


    boom!


    Turner hit Wang Zhi''s chest with a punch. Wang Zhi didn''t dodge, he abruptly blocked the attack with his domineering, then bent his left arm, gathered his strength, and hit Turner''s abdomen with a heavy punch.


    boom!


    The two exchanged punches. Wang Zhi backed up a few steps and swayed slightly in the air, but he still forcibly stabilized his body without falling.A trace of blood flowed from his mouth.


    But Turner was hit by Wang Zhi''s punch directly into the ground. The ground cracked every inch and a pit appeared. Turner was lying in the center of the pit, struggling desperately, trying to stand up.A cavity appeared in his abdomen, and blood kept pouring out of it.


    With a punch, the judgment will be made!


    At this time, Kenya was late to arrive. He leaped to the shore, glanced at Turner who was lying in the pit, and frowned."Is this the amazing person you are talking about?"


    Although Turner''s speed was amazing before, he was beaten by Wang Zhi so quickly that he couldn''t help but underestimate the opponent.


    "What do you mean by the second Roger you mentioned before?" Wang Zhi didn''t directly kill Turner, but returned to the ground, walked to the pit, frowned and asked.


    "The second Roger is the second Roger, a man who is qualified to change the world, and a man recognized by my Turner!" Turner said even if he vomited blood.


    "Hahahahaha! Change the world, a joke!" Wang Zhi was originally nervous. After hearing Turner''s words, he became a lot more relaxed. He put a mocking smile on his face, "Even if it was Locke back then. What Captain Si didn''t do, why did he do it?"


    "Because I believe in him! So I am willing to stay here and wait for him!" Turner suddenly opened his eyes, with a hint of excitement on his face."Now, he is coming!"


    Kenya subconsciously looked in the direction of the sea, and a huge wave arose in the distance, as if something rushed towards this isolated island.


    Wang Zhi frowned slightly, because he felt a familiar breath.


    When the waves approached, everyone discovered that it was a mouse surging desperately on the sea, and on his back stood a black-haired man.


    The sea breeze shook the man''s hair, his face was firm, and he stared at the shore.


    "Caesar''s son is the next Roger?"


    Wang Zhi said in disbelief, at this moment, the black-haired man had already rushed in front of him, and the giant rat jumped up from the sea and to the shore with a sudden force.


    "Squeak!" The giant rat opened his mouth and roared viciously.The black-haired man jumped off its back, landed on the ground, and gently touched the mouse''s head.


    "I''m so capable, I almost missed it."


    Then his smile gradually reduced, raised his head and looked at Wang Zhi in front of him.


    "We meet again, Wang Zhi!"

 530 Chapter 522

    "You are finally here." Turner breathed a sigh of relief after seeing Lorne''s arrival. He seemed certain that Lorne would come over a long time ago.


    Lorne glanced at the old acquaintance in front of him, and there was a hint of surprise in his eyes, but it was not the time to care about this.


    "If you have anything, let''s talk about it later."


    When he was at sea, he suddenly had an ominous premonition, so he left Zhuanyuan and the others, and took the giant rat alone to swim towards this side, just in time to see the scene of Wang Zhi killing all quarters.


    Lorne looked at the blind old man in front of him. At this time, Wang Zhi was completely different from when he was in prison. After sweeping away the decadence before, he was a hundred times more energetic, like a sharp sword standing proudly on the ground.While Wang Zhi also observed Lorne, the young man gradually overlapped with the unruly big pirate in his memory.


    "I didn''t expect you to become Thor''s lackey in the end."


    "I didn''t expect that the second Roger Turner said was you." Lorne and Wang Zhi said in unison, both of them were taken aback, and then the corners of their mouths turned upward at the same time.


    Lorne shook his head first and said slowly.


    "I am not the second Roger, I am me, Vennhill Lorne."


    "Sure enough, he is his son, he is so unwilling to be behind." Wang Zhi''s hand was slowly raised, and the dark domineering covering his sturdy arm.


    "It''s just that, after today, your already withered Weinhill family may be about to end."


    "Everyone can say big things, let''s see the real kung fu."


    Lorne said slowly, at this time, Wang Zhi moved.His body disappeared instantly.The sound of a violent wind roared in Lorne''s ears.


    As if something stirred the air, the air turned into a sharp sword, continuously cutting Lorne''s skin.He felt a slight tingling pain.


    So fast?!


    A trace of surprise flashed in Lorne''s eyes. Wang Zhi''s speed completely exceeded his imagination, infinitely close to the limit of ordinary people, and his movements could not be captured by the naked eye. Even seeing and hearing the domineering, it was difficult to keep up with his figure.


    Pure physical skills are rare in this sea. Lorne has encountered the strongest physical skills before, even Jhin, who is a capable person, but even Jhin, without changing his body , It is difficult to compare with the old man in front of him.


    Who is he!


    Lorne''s right hand was subconsciously protected in front of his chest, and a dark fist slammed on Ron''s arm, and the two men''s armed colors were intertwined.A shock wave centered on two people, spreading everywhere, covering the entire coast in the blink of an eye.


    Then, whether it is a hard rock or the flowers and plants growing around the coast, they all turn into countless powder in an instant.Except for the ground where everyone was standing, a deep hole appeared on the sea line.


    "Cough cough." A trace of blood flowed out from the corner of Ron''s mouth.


    "The domineering practice is good. At your current age, you can be considered commendable." Wang Zhi slowly retracted his fist. He was imprisoned for twenty years. Twenty years ago, he had not heard of Caesar having a child. So it is concluded that Lorne will not be older than twenty.


    "However, at this level, you are trying to become the second Roger. Who do you think you are? You don''t even know how terrifying the pirates of our time are!"


    "You lose, and then I will send your body to Caesar, then defeat him upright and tell him that his era is over."


    Wang Zhi said slowly, his face stubborn.In his time, those high-ranking names were so dazzling, even those who were strong like him looked bleak.


    After fighting for half a lifetime, and didn''t catch up with them, this gradually became Wang Zhi''s dire.This is why Wang Zhi decided to cooperate with Thor. He wants to conquer the world and prove that he is better than them!


    My Wang Zhi''s life is no weaker than anyone!


    After Wang Zhi retracted his hand, a shallow fist mark appeared on Ron''s arm, followed by the sound of broken bones.


    Click, click, click.


    Lorne''s skin was cracked every inch, a crack appeared on his arm, then the whole arm broke, and his palm fell to the ground.


    With a punch, Wang Zhi broke one of Ron''s arm directly!


    "But, you haven''t won yet!" Lorne said slowly. The pain in his arm made him sober. He gritted his teeth and forced himself not to make any weak sounds.With his other hand, he raised a bloody scalpel, and a drop of blood slipped from the sharp knife.


    At this time, Wang Zhi¡¯s nerves were stung by the late pain. He lowered his head subconsciously and saw a wound that almost cut through his entire left abdomen. Blood was constantly flowing out of the gap in the left abdomen. Infiltrating.


    When did Lorne move the knife?


    "It seems I really underestimated you."


    He used his armed color and domineering to forcibly plug the wound in his waist and abdomen, and slowly said to Lorne, "Is it to lure the enemy to go deeper, and exchange his chance to attack me at the expense of one of his arms? It is indeed called by Turner It''s a man who can take over for Roger. He is really cruel to himself. But have you forgotten a question?"


    "Even if I am injured, I can easily get rid of you who lost my right arm. In the face of absolute power, everything is meaningless!


    Wang Zhi has absolute confidence in his two-color domineering, because even in that era of dazzling stars, there are only so few people who can beat him in the field of domineering!


    He waved his hand at Ron, his calf suddenly exerted force, and then the whole person disappeared before Ron''s eyes again!


    His waist and abdomen were so severely injured, it didn''t even affect his combat effectiveness!


    A gleam of cold flashed in Lorne''s eyes, holding the scalpel back in his hand, squatting slightly, and avoiding a killing punch from Wang Zhi.


    Because at the level where I met in the prison before, I couldn''t feel the breath of the other party at all, Lorne knew that Wang Zhi''s domineering appearance completely crushed him.And people who have seen such a strong color domineering, except for some people who are particularly biased, the armed color domineering will never be weak.


    In addition, Lorne''s body was a clone created by Jiazhi, and in terms of physical quality, it is completely impossible to compare with Wang Zhi, who is a top physical skill expert, even if he is already a late old man.


    Therefore, the key to victory is not at all in physical combat.


    Instead!


    A transparent aperture, centered on Lorne, spread everywhere, instantly covering the entire pit.


    "ROOM!" Lorne''s body exchanged with a boulder, and a pitch-black fist hit the boulder fiercely. This hard stone instantly turned into countless powder!


    Although Lorne has always disliked people who are particularly dependent on ability, he has to admit one thing, using his ability reasonably can indeed help him defeat the strong with the weak!

 531 Chapter 523 The first step to defeat!

    "Ability? Is this your hole card?" Wang Zhi did not succeed with a blow and appeared in the position before Lorne.Licking his lips.


    He has ridden the sea for so many years, he has never seen anyone with abilities, and countless abilities have died in his hands!No matter how terrible the ability appears in the hands of a waste, it is a joke!Ability is nothing more than a sub-item, and what really determines strength is your own strength!


    Of course, except for "Captain John".Wang Zhi thought of his companion. Only his ability would make Wang Zhi feel a little jealous.


    "Is it something similar to teleportation? It may be able to crush the weak, but facing me,"


    "Meaningless!"


    Wang Zhi''s calf was bent and suddenly exerted force. The ground under his feet seemed to be unable to withstand the huge pressure, and immediately collapsed and turned into fragments. Wang Zhi''s whole body was like a tiger, and he rushed towards Lorne.


    He was called a "beast" by those pirates before, because once he enters a state of combat, he is as terrible as a beast!


    "It''s so fast, I can''t catch it with the naked eye!" Yalulu next to him has regained his vitality, sitting in the corner of the pit, his chest undulating.If he was in his prime, he might have a way, but at this young age, he couldn''t even intervene in the duel between Luo En and Wang Zhi!


    Turner on the side also took a breath. When he escaped from Propulsion City, he wanted to block his future with Lorne, but due to the navy''s raid, the prisoners who escaped were scattered and he never stopped. Can''t find Lorne''s location.Later, I entered into that ghost place because of my mistake, and wasted time for twenty years!By the time he came out, the sea had already undergone earth-shaking changes.


    At this time, Lorne had completely grown up and turned into a giant.


    "Go to hell, old fellow!" At this time, Kenya didn''t know when he had touched Yaluru''s back and slammed a hand knife towards Yaluru''s neck.


    Until now, he still remembered his mission, he had already personally killed Yaluru, the hero of the giant clan!


    boom!A tiny figure stood in front of Yaluru, and Turner used his own hand to block Kenya''s inevitable blow.


    The difference in size between the two is like cloud mud, but Turner''s momentum is not inferior to Kenya''s!


    "I said, Yalulu is my cover. Before I die, no one can do anything to him!"


    Turner said lightly, extremely calm.


    "Small humans, dare to interfere with our great plan!" Kenya became angry, with pitch-black domineering covering his arms. Today he has to teach this stinky kid who dares to contempt the majesty of the giants.


    boom!


    On the other battlefield, at the moment Ron''s figure appeared, Wang Zhi''s body had already rushed in front of him, and he struck him with a punch.


    Lorne was unwilling to show weakness, and after steadying his figure, he gathered his whole body domineering on his left arm, and the two punched each other.


    Crackling!


    There was a harsh roar in the air!Pitch black and transparent domineering intertwined, Lorne''s domineering is like an invincible sword, Wang Zhi''s domineering is like a heavy shield.


    The sword kept leaving scratches on the shield, but after all, it did not pierce the shield''s defense. Instead, the shield was steadily hitting, step by step, pitch black overwhelming transparency, and Wang Zhi once again had the upper hand!


    "Liuying''s domineering, just like that of Baibeard''s previous subordinates, is the secret of Wano Country." Wang Zhi recognized the domineering Lorne used, and the pitch black surrounding him gradually faded and became transparent.


    "But I will too!"


    The shield turned into a sharp sword, and the two sharp swords fought against each other. Wang Zhi stepped forward and Lorne stepped back.The whole person was completely suppressed.


    "All your hole cards are just a joke in my opinion! Although Liu Ying''s domineering and powerful, but in our time, it is just a big deal!"


    Wang Zhi wants to defeat the opponent at the strongest point of Lorne, completely destroying Lorne''s confidence!


    "Really?" Even if he was at a disadvantage, Lorne was still unwilling to show weakness, his mouth showed a strange arc."Who told you that this is my hole card?"


    A sense of crisis flashed in Wang Zhi''s heart, and before he could close his fist, a dazzling light from below cut off his arm.


    Lorne had hidden a scalpel in his hand!


    Victory is never in the physical confrontation!


    The arm was severed, Wang Zhi suffered a lot of pain, and he stepped back a few steps, and the aura of the whole person gathered to the peak disappeared.The domineering that belonged to Luo En came to life, turning into sharp swords, leaving countless scars on Wang Zhi''s body.


    "Now, you and I have lost an arm, and the game is back to the starting point."


    Lorne played with the scalpel with his remaining arm, and picked out a beautiful knife.Looking at this beast in front of me.


    "Not just moving instantaneously, but can it also increase the power of his swordsmanship?" Wang Zhi held his broken arm with his left hand and said coldly. Losing a hand is nothing to him.On the contrary, it made him vigilant.


    The pirate is the fiercest person in the world. Losing an arm in exchange for the life of an opponent is quite cost-effective in Wang Zhi''s view.


    I don''t know when, Wang Zhi has mentioned Luo En to the point where he can influence his plan!


    In response, Lorne only responded with a faint smile.


    From Lorne''s point of view, the person who clearly possesses incomparable abilities, but exposes him to the public is simply an idiot!Because the most important thing for those with ability, especially those with superhuman ability, is mystery!No matter how weak the ability is, as long as it is ignored by the opponent, it may play a role in reversing the world!


    The world of the capable is very strange. The pirates in the four seas and the paradise are mostly afraid of the destructive natural ability persons, because they do not have the domineering ability, and they have no means to counter those natural ability persons.


    However, in the new world, the most awe-inspiring are those with animal and superhuman abilities. The former can produce incredible changes after being combined with strong physical skills. The physique and recovery ability of animals with abilities can greatly Intensify the battle of the strong physical skills.


    The latter, however, has countless strange abilities. When facing opponents of superhuman abilities, if you don''t pay attention, you may capsize in the gutter.


    Just like the previous Huo and Yaze, obviously their own strength is not strong, but they can set off a bloody storm on this sea with their strange abilities.


    The most important part of dealing with people with superhuman abilities is guessing. Once you have guessed what the opponent''s ability is, then the odds of winning are more than even higher.


    However, Wang Zhi at this time obviously did not guess his ability.This will be the first step in his defeat!

 532 Chapter 524: Lornes Trump Card

    The two figures flickered quickly, and every time they collided, there was a earth-shattering impact, either pitch black or transparent armed colors intertwined and scattered, destroying the entire island.


    boom!


    Lorne used the "ROOM" ability to swap positions with a tree. At the moment that tree was shattered, a blow wind struck him across several tens of meters, and Lorne quickly covered the dark domineering arm on his arm. It was just enough to withstand this attack.


    However, judging from his weak hand hanging down and the blood dripping, the price to resist this attack is definitely not small.


    "Good learning ability, able to master the switching of the two armed colors so quickly." Wang Zhi stood on the wreckage of the giant tree and commented lightly.


    This is an advanced use of armed colors, Liu Ying''s domineering and destructive power, the pitch black domineering and incomparably hard, by constantly switching during the battle, it can greatly enhance their combat effectiveness.


    But I didn''t expect that just after he demonstrated it once, Lorne learned it, maybe give him some time, he can really become a character like Roger.


    But it''s a pity that such a genius is about to die in this place.


    "But there is no chance. Although you still don''t understand the mechanism of your ability, no matter what kind of ability, it can''t be generated out of thin air. It needs the physical strength of the ability person. Now you should be on the verge of your limit."


    Wang Zhi kept touching the ground with his legs, and a spider-web-like crack appeared on the ground under his feet.Then his body disappeared before Ron''s eyes again.


    This is the experience he gained after fighting with many capable people.In fact, he guessed it correctly. Every use of Lorne''s "Surgery Fruit" required a lot of his physical energy. At this time, his physical energy was almost exhausted.


    The speed of light is 300,000 meters per second, and Wang Zhi''s speed is so fast that the light can''t catch his shadow, even for only a moment, this is terrifying.And the most terrifying thing is that he did not use a technique similar to "shaving", but simply relied on his own physical power!


    Is this the strength of the top physique expert!


    In the next moment, Wang Zhi appeared in front of Ron, and hit Ron''s chest with a horizontal kick.


    So fast, Lorne subconsciously wanted to use his arm defense.


    boom!


    Lorne couldn''t dodge and was kicked into the air.


    With one hit, Wang Zhi did not sit and wait for death. Instead, he took advantage of the victory to pursue his attack. His legs suddenly exerted force, and he flew out like a spring. He had already caught up with Ron on the way.


    "It''s all over!"


    Wang Zhi appeared above Luo En, Liu Ying''s domineering covering one foot, and then stepped on Luo En''s waist heavily.


    boom!


    The touch sent back from the toes was not the feeling of broken flesh and blood, but a hard stone. When Ron''s body was completely out of control, he once again replaced his body with a distant stone.


    The stone shattered in an instant, and Ron also got a chance to breathe and struggled to stand up.


    "Will you be dying to struggle? You don''t even fail to understand this, right? That''s you now, you don''t have the strength to fight me at all." Wang Zhi shook his leg, and then gasped involuntarily. Rude, even though his physical stamina is at the monster level, he is a twilight old man after all, and his physical stamina will inevitably decline.At this time, he was also approaching his limit.


    Must fight quickly!


    "Cough cough," Wang Zhi''s little gesture did not escape Ron''s eyes, and Ron stood up slowly, spitting out a mouthful of blood.But there was no trace of despair in his heart.


    Although he was on the verge of his limit, Ron had mastered that technique!


    Without an accurate estimate of the physical limits of both parties, this is the second step of Wang Zhi''s defeat!


    Lorne''s appearance made Wang Zhi frown slightly. He hated the appearance of those young people screaming Faith, Companion, and then standing up to fight with him in blood. It was obvious that the strength gap between the two sides was so obvious, and he accepted it with peace of mind. Is your own destiny bad?


    "Die!" Wang Zhi''s body disappeared again, leaving a black shadow in the air, rushing towards Lorne.


    His speed slowed down!Everyone on the scene could see that even though the naked eye still couldn''t catch it, this meant one thing, Wang Zhi''s physical fitness was close to the limit!


    With a terrifying aura dancing with a violent wind, Wang Zhi instantly slammed in front of Luo En, his arms and legs full of murderous aura.


    But when he shot, Wang Zhi was still careful about the scalpel Lorne hid on his body. If he loses another arm, the balance of victory may be reversed.


    "It''s useless!" A glint flashed in Lorne''s eyes. What he had been waiting for was this opportunity!A lavender aperture centered on him, spreading everywhere, and merged with the "ROOM" space of the fruit of surgery, turning into a brand new field.


    "Welcome to my world!"


    "Here, it''s called Hell!"


    Domineering is the ability that only one person can possess among every million people, and is known as a symbol of the strong.


    After fighting with Jhin, Lorne awakened the overlord, but never knew how to use him. He regarded it as a skill to clean up trash.It wasn''t until later in the Battle of Slaka that he saw the "Overlord Territory" of the red-haired Shanks, that Lorne truly understood the real use of the overlord''s domineering.


    In that overlord territory, Shanks'' physical stamina has always been at its peak, and every gesture has great power.


    Later Shanks told Lorne that the essence of overlord color is a kind of belief. As long as you believe that you can do it, even if your physical energy has been exhausted long ago, you can also use power beyond the limit. Anyone who possesses overlord color, As long as his domineering aura has not dissipated, he will never fall due to lack of energy.


    In other words, as long as the overlord color is turned on, one''s own physical energy is equivalent to unlimited.At that time, Lorne nodded faintly, but later when he practiced it, he realized that things are not that simple.


    When using the domineering look, I did feel that I was full of power, and all my exhaustion disappeared.But to maintain the domineering look, you need to always maintain that kind of self-respect mentality.This is why, the overlord and domineering owners in the original work can only use it for a short time each time they use it, or simply use it for an instant to clean up the miscellaneous soldiers.


    Because people are not machines after all, it is too difficult to maintain the same mentality in battle.This is why Lorne has never heard that apart from red hair, other people can use the territory of the overlord.


    So Lorne took a different approach, combining the domineering look of the overlord with his own "ROOM" space, and his mentality requirements were far less stringent than the "overlord''s territory".Although it is not as abnormal as unlimited physical strength, it can also greatly reduce the physical energy consumption of the operation fruit.


    With Lorne''s current physical condition, the time he can fully maintain this "hell space" is ten minutes.

 533 Chapter 525: All Over

    "Now, the situation is reversed!" Lorne grinned grimly, covering his arms with a domineering arm, blasted out a punch, and collided with Wang Zhi''s fist.


    boom!


    A huge shock wave spread, and everything that it touched turned into dust, as if there were only two people left in the world.


    A blind old man, a black-haired youth!


    Lorne stepped back three steps, Wang Zhi stepped back five steps, this time in the match, it turned out that Luo En won!


    "It''s not over yet!" A killing intent flashed in Lorne''s eyes. His remaining left hand waved vigorously at Wang Zhi. All the shock waves that had been scattered and scattered disappeared, and then superimposed together and suddenly appeared in Wang Zhi''s. before!


    boom!


    Wang Zhi was directly bombarded by this sudden shock wave, and fell to the ground like a rag sack.


    In this "hell space", Lorne can replace everything he wants. He is the master of the entire "hell"!


    "If your stamina is still at its peak at this time, you might have avoided the blow just now, but now you are on the verge of the limit, can you still maintain that speed?" Lorne succeeded with a blow, gasping heavily , Did not choose to continue pursuing, it seems that this one just now consumes him equally.


    "Cough cough." Wang Zhi struggled to stand up, his body was dripping with blood, and he suddenly became a blood man!"It seems that the old man still underestimated you. With just this hand, your future will not be inferior to anyone in our time!"


    Blood flowed from Wang Zhi''s mouth, but Wang Zhi didn''t care. Instead, he raised his head and looked at Luo En with a wary expression.


    "The old man recognizes you! You are qualified to see the old man''s stunts!" Wang Zhi took a deep breath, his gray hair turned white in a moment.


    However, Wang Zhi''s whole body was gradually enveloped in the dark, armed color domineering.


    boom!


    His coat seemed to be unable to withstand the tremendous pressure, and it suddenly shattered, revealing a strong upper body. The originally shriveled muscles suddenly plumped up, and a circle of lavender lines appeared on his body.


    Wang Zhi''s momentum kept climbing, as if a beast appeared in this world.


    If Lorne knew the title of Wang Zhi once, he would definitely think that the title "Beast" was too appropriate for Wang Zhi.


    Sure enough, only the wrong name was taken, not the wrong title!


    "Are you forcing yourself back to the top by consuming your life force?" Lorne frowned. Things seemed to take a turn for the better. He didn''t like this kind of thing beyond his grasp.


    "It''s exactly the same as the return of the Navy''s life!"


    "Return the life? Maybe it is." Wang Zhi''s breath became thicker and thicker. It seemed that using this technique would put a heavy burden on his body."At the beginning, Karp had learned from me and said that he was going to improve this technique. Perhaps the life return you said was his one."


    "But there is the most fundamental difference between the two, that is, my trick is stronger, and only I can master it thoroughly in this world!"


    A trace of pride flashed across the corner of Wang Zhi''s mouth. The principle of this technique is very simple. It is to forcefully restore the vitality of one''s own cells to the peak state through the return of life, and then use armed domineering to forcibly lock those cells that have returned to the peak.


    And Wang Zhi''s pinnacle is a strong man who can compete with those legends!


    But the cost of doing so is also huge. After the lock-in of the armed color is over, the aging speed of your body will double, that is to say, every time you use it, you will consume half of your life!


    Is the ancestor whose life returned?Lorne was a little surprised. This Wang Zhi seemed to be a legend.But unable to allow Ron to think about it, Wang Zhi moved all over.


    His body became illusory and suddenly divided into three people.The three Wang Zhi swiftly raised their heads and showed a weird smile at Lorne.


    "Remember this trick, life martial arts! This will be the last trick you have seen in this world!"


    Lorne was sure that Wang Zhi was definitely not a capable person, so in other words, this technique similar to the clone was the effect of his physical skills.


    "Afterimages?"


    "Afterimage?" The three Wang Zhi chuckled, "Perhaps it is."


    After speaking, the three Wang Zhi moved together, disappearing in an instant, and rushed in front of Ron. Ron didn''t react yet, and he had already hit a heavy punch in his abdomen.


    At this time, Wang Zhi''s speed is faster than before!Even seeing and hearing the domineering can not catch his shadow.


    "It''s not over yet!" Another figure of Wang Zhi appeared behind Luo En, and when he was about to fly out, an elbow hit him on the back.


    boom!Lorne''s body is in a bow shape, it''s true!Lorne felt a little surprised.


    The third Wang Zhi had already appeared, and a flying kick was aimed at Ron''s head.


    But at this time, Lorne reacted and raised his left hand hard to protect his head. Wang Zhi kicked Lorne¡¯s wrist. After a few laps in the air, Lorne turned into a broken piece. Of stones.


    He once again replaced the objects in space.But at the moment Ron''s figure appeared, the three Wang Zhi had already come to Ron''s side and surrounded him.


    boom!The first Wang Zhi punched Ron''s arm. The huge force penetrated into Ron''s body through the defense of the armed color. Ron could clearly hear the sound of his bones breaking.


    The second Wang Zhi was chasing after victory with a hand knife against Ron''s arm.


    One arm flew into the air with blood, and then fell to the ground.


    "Now you have lost both hands, how do you defend?" The third Wang Zhi appeared, and punched Ron''s abdomen from behind.


    A fist passed through Lorne''s lower abdomen and appeared in front.


    The fist was pitch black, without a drop of blood flowing out.


    On the other side of the battlefield, Turner''s figure accelerated to its limit, flying around Kenya''s body. The powerful giant was in a hurry, but after all he could not catch that annoying fly.


    "Everything is over." Turner turned around and appeared behind Kenya''s neck, then slammed into the giant''s naked neck.


    Speed ??is power. Turner, who was wrapped in armed color, was like an extremely hard iron block, hitting Kenya''s neck heavily.The giant''s neck bends into an exaggerated arc, and then it crashes to the ground.


    At this time, Turner looked towards the battlefield on the other side, but when he turned his head, he saw Wang Zhi standing on a high place, showing a weird smile to himself.


    His arms slowly pulled out from Ron''s body.


    "everything is over."

 534 Chapter 526-The Death of Legend

    "Although it took some things and the process was a little turbulent, the result has not changed." The three Wang Zhi gradually disappeared, leaving only the one that pierced Ron''s body with a punch. His body gradually shrank and returned to its normal shape. .


    There was a lot of fine sweat on Wang Zhi''s forehead, and the "Life Martial Body" form just now consumed a lot of him.


    "Your hopes have been shattered. Just take it with your hands." Wang Zhi didn''t even glance at Kenya, who was lying on the side. After Thor''s plan was realized, the world belonged to them, and there were as many people as possible in Kenya. !


    "This is Caesar''s only son! You killed him, do you know the consequences?" Turner said solemnly. He knew Caesar''s madness, and besides, the pirates of the last era knew something, Caesar and Ryder, But a good friend!


    "Are you ready to face two legends at the same time?"


    "Since I chose to go out to sea, I have the consciousness of dying on this sea!" Wang Zhi said lightly, trying to take his hand out of Ron''s body, but felt a little resistance in front of him.


    "Cough cough, bullshit, let''s wait until I''m dead!" Lorne was bloody, but he still didn''t fall down, and with his broken wrist, his right elbow clamped Wang Zhi''s fist.


    "Although I don''t know the principle of your clone just now, but in this way, you can''t escape!"


    The blood kept pouring from Ron''s body, but Ron didn''t realize it, and said slowly.


    "You are really dead, but you, whose body is about to collapse, can you still stop me? It''s just a return to light."


    Wang Zhi was surprised at first, and then calmed down. As a pinnacle physique expert, he was extremely confident in his abilities. If a normal person hit him, it would never be fine.Lorne at this time was just bluffing.


    "Really." A strange arc formed at the corner of Lorne''s mouth.


    thump!


    A sharp scalpel directly pierced Ron''s chest and pierced Wang Zhi''s body. The two were connected like a bunch of candied haws.


    "You are really a lunatic, so you will definitely die!" At this time, Wang Zhi''s always indifferent face finally showed a little panic. He didn''t expect that Ron would want to die with him, so he pulled out forcefully. His own wrist, but because his transformation has just ended, his body is in a weak state, his own arm is inserted into Ron''s body, unable to move!


    "Why do you feel that I''m afraid of death!" Blood kept pouring from Ron''s mouth, he said arrogantly, "Every pirate, didn''t he bet everything he had when he went out to sea?!"


    "Dying on the sea is the glory of every pirate!"


    thump!


    The scalpel disappeared, and then pierced Ron''s body again. This time, Wang Zhi''s chest was only a few minutes away from his heart!


    Wang Zhi could even feel the coldness of the metal when his heart was beating.


    Plop, plop.


    "It''s a little too close, so next time, let''s bet on who will have the better life!"


    Lorne said frantically, the scalpel disappeared again, and Wang Zhi''s domineering premonition was crazy.


    Will die, will definitely die!He gritted his teeth, a trace of determination flashed in his eyes.


    Plop, the sharp scalpel pierced Ron''s body, but did not pierce Wang Zhi.


    Wang Zhi disappeared and appeared dozens of meters behind Ron, panting heavily.


    With a broken arm left alone in Ron''s body, Wang Zhi made a decisive decision and cut off his only remaining arm!


    At this time, both he and Lorne lost their arms!


    "It seems that I won this time. It turns out that a legend like you would be afraid of death!"


    Lorne turned around and pulled Wang Zhi''s broken arm out of his body. A terrible hole appeared in his chest. However, he didn''t care and looked at Wang Zhi quietly, with a hint of mockery in his eyes. .


    "I always thought that Caesar''s madness was a special case, but now I am wrong. It turns out that the madness of your Wienhill family is innate!"


    Wang Zhi stood up with difficulty. At this moment, his two arms were lonely and empty, and blood kept pouring out of the wound.He frowned, and forcibly used his armed color domineering to plug the wound, otherwise he would lose blood and die.


    "Now I know it''s not too late." Lorne slowly walked towards Wang Zhi, surrounded by a scalpel, like a life-saving evil spirit.The dark armor color gradually dissipated, and his whole body glowed, as if he was wearing a transparent armor.


    Wang Zhi took a deep breath, and the dark, armed domineering all over his body instantly became transparent.Both of them understood that this time, it was the last duel. It was not only the winner, but also the life and death!


    Therefore, he did not choose the dark domineering with strong defense, but the domineering Liu Ying with the most lethality.


    This is his last stubbornness as a strong man of physical skills!He wants to head to head with Lorne!


    The two disappeared at the same time when they were ten steps away.


    boom!


    The two collided in the middle of the battlefield. Lorne hit Wang Zhi''s neck with a kick, and Wang Zhi hit a knee and slammed into the wound on his chest.


    The two who lost their arms at the same time chose their unskilled kicking skills!


    Wang Zhi''s neck was slightly bent, and the sound of slight bone fragmentation could be heard.But after Ron''s wound was kicked by Wang Zhi, it suddenly spread, almost tearing Ron''s whole body!


    Plopped, a sharp scalpel pierced Wang Zhi''s chest from a strange angle, but Wang Zhi had been prepared for a long time, and suddenly one side, the scalpel pierced his heart.Then he took a sharp breath, his muscles tightened instantly, and forcibly clamped the scalpel.


    "Die!" Wang Zhi yelled frantically, with a transparent sheen on his head, and then slammed into Ron''s head.


    Lorne couldn''t dodge, and the whole person was directly hit and flew, like a rag bag hitting a rock.


    Can''t get up anymore.


    With close physical skills, Wang Zhi undoubtedly defeated Ron!


    After landing, Wang Zhi leaned down slightly, panting heavily, and then rushed towards Lorne like a beast. For this opponent''s tenacious opponent, he could only completely extinguish the opponent''s life fire.Only then can Wang Zhi feel a little relieved.


    He leaped high and suddenly jumped towards Lorne.


    "everything is over!"


    boom!


    Wang Zhi stepped heavily on Ron''s body, the boulder shattered and smoke was everywhere.Wang Zhizheng wanted to make up the knife, but he felt a chill in his chest.


    Lorne''s hand pierced his chest without knowing when he quietly grasped a bright red beating object.


    Is it your own heart?

 535 Chapter 527: We Found Lovedrew

    "Why?" Wang Zhi''s eyes flashed in disbelief. He didn''t understand why Ron''s hand was broken and why he could pierce his chest.


    "This is the third step of your defeat. When victory is just around the corner, you ignore your own defense."


    At this time, Lorne was very embarrassed, but the palm of his right hand that had been interrupted by Wang Zhi long ago appeared on his wrist, and he tightly grasped a transparent square with a heart beating non-stop.


    But there was a wild smile on his face. This time, he won!


    His hand squeezed Wang Zhi''s heart lightly, and his soft heart shattered in an instant. Wang Zhi''s body collapsed, his eyes widened and he muttered to himself.


    "I understand. From the beginning, you were ready to replace your injury with me. Because your ability can help you repair your physical injury." Thinking of this, Wang Zhi suddenly became clear. He seemed to think that the fruit of Lorne was What, a trace of unwillingness flashed in his eyes.


    "Your fruit turned out to be that one, but don''t be proud. After knowing your fruit ability, the Dragon will not let you go, and the world government will not let you go! No one on this sea will let you go! I will let you go!"


    "I am waiting for you in hell!"


    After saying this, Wang Zhi swallowed his last breath, his eyes widened, and he stared at Ron, as if he was going to see how he died.


    The legend of the last era, the overlord''s crew, the pinnacle of physical skills, the "beast" feared by everyone, died on the first day he was released from prison for twenty years.Died in a corner no one knew.


    His dreams and ambitions have all vanished!


    "You can''t wait for me, because I am the king of hell."


    Lorne withdrew his hand, his arm was stained red by Wang Zhi''s blood.He walked to the battlefield, picked up his other arm that was interrupted by Wang Zhi, and then attached it to his arm.


    "ROOM¡¤Severed limb transplant!"


    A flash of cold light flashed, this broken arm, like plasticine, was tightly connected to Ron''s arm.


    Lorne tentatively waved it a few times, feeling that there was nothing serious except for the collapse due to too much physical exertion.This is the ability of the fruit of surgery. In the face of this ability, all diseases and injuries in the world are insignificant.Even if the limb is mutilated, as long as he can find it back, Lorne can take the broken limb back.


    After his hands came back, Lorne began to stitch up the horrible hole in his chest. Compared to his arms, the hole in his chest must be tightly stitched. There was no mistake. It took a while before Lorne stitched up his body.Then walked towards Turner.


    "Aren''t you going to tell me something?"


    Lorne slowly said to Turner, at the first glance at this old acquaintance, he had already determined that Caesar had asked him to come to Elbaff to find him.There is no other reason, just intuition.


    Because of the fruits of perception, Lorne believed in his instincts very much.


    "I''m going to clean up the battlefield." Turner didn''t say a word, but Yalulu consciously struggled to stand up and walked towards Kenya who fell on the ground.There are some things that he is inconvenient to know, and he does not want to know.


    "Sure enough to be Caesar''s son," Turner gave a wry smile, then handed Lorne a cigarette.


    "Huh." Turner took a big mouthful of cigarettes.


    "Taste it, Sigirella''s good things can numb people''s nerves."


    The whole world knows that cigarettes are harmful, but tobacco is the biggest taxpayer besides weapons, because this small piece of tobacco can make people forget most of their troubles.


    Lorne frowned. He didn''t like Turner smoking like this, but at this time he really needed something to numb his nerves.


    The smoke entered the lungs, and the pain in the whole body eased a lot.


    "Where to start, let''s talk about it when we were pushing the city apart." Turner breathed out a huge puff of smoke, the smoke filled his eyes, and his eyes gradually became blurred.


    "I was very optimistic about you at that time, because I saw the shadow of Roger in your youth, and it seemed very cost-effective to put the future on you."


    "But you still didn''t follow me in the end." Lorne said lightly. When he entered Propulsion City, he wanted to recruit a few more subordinates, but he didn''t expect all of them to be cut off by Shiji, leaving only fat. Tiger and a few others followed him to the land of flowers to start a business.This made him worry about it.


    If he could recruit a few more men, why should he linger for so long!


    "Because the offensive of the navy behind suddenly tore our line of defense." Turner said lightly, "Actually, there are not as many prisoners who have escaped from Propulsion City, and most of the weak are caught by Karp and others. After I went back, a small group of people joined Shiji''s commander, accompany him to master the new world."


    "A small part?" Lorne keenly grasped the key words in Turner''s words, these things he didn''t know.


    "Yes, a small part, otherwise do you think that Shiji will be defeated so quickly?" Turner said slowly, "The prisoners in the sixth floor of Advance City are all unruly and rebellious. Who, how could it be possible to follow Shiji alone?"


    "After escaping, many of them broke up their alliance with Skee and robbed the prisoners of the command. The two gangs fought fiercely. Even I was involved."


    Lorne pricked his ears to listen, these things he didn''t know.


    "Later, after the battle, Skee used iron and blood to suppress the prisoners of the rebellion, but just as he was about to execute these traitors, one of his capable men, the Dead Swordsman, betrayed him and attacked from behind. Skee, and escaped with these defeated criminals, I also took the opportunity to leave Skee¡¯s command. Later I learned that Ao was a total lunatic, he resented the whole world and wanted to pass The power of these criminals avenge the entire world."


    "They formed an organization called the Spiteful Trial, and they want to make all the high pirates in this world fall. It''s just that after so many years, they haven''t heard of them, and they don''t know their real plan. what exactly is it."


    "I thought about looking for you, but at that time you hid too deep and I couldn''t find it. So I wandered in the sea for a long time, and finally met your father, Caesar."


    "That''s why my father kept you in this place, right? What does he want to tell me?" Lorne asked suspiciously. If Caesar has something important to tell him, why not go directly to Sdio .


    Why is it that I still don¡¯t want to meet myself.


    "Next is the main point I want to say," Turner took a deep breath, then said slowly.


    "We, found Ralph Drew!"

 536 Chapter 528 Turners Adventure (1)

    "There is a sea storm ahead, do you want to hide?"


    Somewhere in the New World, on a dilapidated single-sail wooden boat, a strong one-eyed middle-aged man retracted his binoculars and asked a tall and thin figure in front of him.


    Everyone on this ship is wearing prison uniforms, like prisoners who have escaped from a certain place.


    "No, we chose to do this. We had already sacrificed our lives. At this time, Shiji and the others should have not found us escaping. If the sea storm delays time and is caught up by Shiji''s people, You should be aware of the consequences."


    Thinking of the cruel hero, one-eyed shuddered, a little shuddering.For any force on this sea, betrayal is the most intolerable thing.


    "Although the sea storm is dangerous, it can also be a help!" The tall and thin man pointed to the mighty sea storm ahead, with a smile on his face.


    "We, rush in!"


    "Follow Lord Turner to the death!"


    The prisoners shouted in unison, and then vigorously stroked the crude wood pulp.The boat rushed in towards the sea storm.


    Compared with the power of this world, the small wooden boat is as light as a feather, and it is directly swallowed.Everyone hugged the only pole on the wooden boat tightly, preventing themselves from flying out.


    "Next, it''s up to me!" The man called Turner knelt down and grabbed the deck of the wooden ship!


    "Speed ??up, speed up! Give me speed to the limit!"


    The wooden boat that was originally rotating with the sea storm suddenly accelerated countlessly, spinning wildly around the center of the eye of the storm. When it flew to the highest point of the sea storm, its own speed was also increased to the limit, and the whole ship finally escaped from the sea storm. The attraction of flying towards the sky.


    "Really deserves to be Lord Turner."


    The wooden boat flew for a long time, and finally plunged into the beach of a small island in a daze. The prisoners crawled up to the shore, vomiting and vomiting while holding a tree.


    "You came out of that hell alive, and I am so grateful to Lord Turner! Your kindness to save lives, I will never forget it!"


    One-eyed walked in front of Turner, bowed slightly to Turner, and said gratefully, thinking of the things that happened in that place these days, even the cheapest prisoner was inferior.Without the help of Turner, the sixth-tier criminals, they might not be able to escape from that place for the rest of their lives.


    "Small things, after all, I don''t like Shiji doing something." Turner said lightly, then looked at the prisoners who were limp around.


    "Which of you is proficient in navigation, I need to know where we are now."


    Everyone who has been to sea knows that the most dangerous thing to do in the sea is to lose your way.


    A man like a monkey slowly raised his hand and said in a nonchalant manner."I used to be the pilot of the Weicar Pirates. I should be able to judge the direction." He looked at the eyes of the surrounding prisoners with a little fear, and seemed to have received a lot in prison. Tortured.


    It¡¯s no wonder that the navigator may be a popular profession outside, but when he enters the prison, because his own strength is too low, he often becomes the target of other prisoners to vent.


    The monkey looked around, then raised his head and saw the stars in the sky, then hesitated.


    "Here, it may be the new Fudic waters of the paradise, but I don''t know where it is."


    "That''s good." Turner nodded, and after knowing the direction, everything was easy."We fix it for a while, and then leave this ghost place."


    "Where to go?" One-eyed was puzzled.Pirates are mostly helpless and extremely evil people. A few pirates still have family members, but because of their status as fugitives, they dare not go home and meet their families.


    "Go and take refuge in someone. Someone who is worthy of our future pressing on him." A smile appeared on Turner''s face.The prisoners around also showed clear expressions.


    That young man is indeed worthy of their trust in the future.But at this time, Turner suddenly frowned, and he caught a glimpse of a naval fleet in the distance passing by slowly, smoking the first warship, and seemed to have experienced a fierce battle.Hurriedly said to the prisoners.


    "Hurry up!"


    From that warship, he felt several terrible auras, among which the stronger ones were not inferior to Golden Lion Shiji.After a long time, after the Navy ship slowly left, he breathed a sigh of relief and said to the prisoners.


    "It''s time to come out."


    But at the same time, he also had some doubts. What is the reason why the Navy is so mobilizing its troops? Is it preparing to do something with Shiji?


    But what kind of battle will cause the naval fleet with so many powerful players to suffer such serious losses?


    "Old, boss!" But at this moment, an unremarkable prisoner suddenly raised his hand and pointed at the sandpit under a rock with a horrified expression on his face.


    "Here, one more person!"


    The prisoners quickly looked in the direction of her fingers. An old man with a firm face closed his eyes and was buried deep in the sandpit.He has gray hair, but with a trace of power that has been at the top for a long time, people feel an amazing sense of oppression.


    "Is it the nobleman who has encountered the sea storm?" A prisoner licked his lips. "Maybe we can get a little Bailey out of his house."


    When the prisoners heard him, the eyes that looked at the old man gradually became bad.After all, they are all wicked people, and there is no psychological burden for this kind of thing.


    Moreover, for some people in the upper class, the dead are often more valuable than the living!


    "Don''t worry!" Turner walked quickly in front of the old man and dug out his whole body from the sandpit. The old man was covered with horrible wounds, as if he had experienced a rather tragic battle.


    Turner will probe the old man''s nose with his fingers, and then said in a deep voice.


    "And breathing, he''s still alive!"


    The prisoners hurriedly carried the old man to a clean place, and then used the crude medical box snatched from the advance city jailer to simply deal with the man''s injuries. After about a long time, the man coughed fiercely.


    Then he sat up slowly.


    "Did you save me?" The old man''s voice was hoarse, but majestic, and the pirates confirmed the idea that this man is a powerful nobleman. Although he could not squander any money, his own people saved him. Presumably he will repay himself for his life.


    "Yes, we came to this island by accident and saw you lying in this place, but you should not think that we will show goodwill and save your life, so we are collecting money!"


    Turner walked in front of the old man and slowly said that he had been an intelligence merchant before, and the information he had about Jin could sell 30 million Baileys.


    "Pele?" The old man was taken aback. He didn''t expect that his life could be measured by Pele, but it seemed quite interesting.I patted the dust on my clothes.Slowly stood up and said to Turner.


    "Send me back, I will protect you for the rest of your life."

 537 Chapter 529 Turners Adventure (2)

    "Boss, how much money do you think he has?"


    On a makeshift wooden boat, he glanced at the old man sitting on the bow overlooking the sea, and then lowered his voice and asked Turner.The old man rewarded him with a pocket watch before. He also disliked the pocket watch as being too old. Later, he accidentally heard one of the prisoners say that this pocket watch is not an ordinary thing, but a limited edition issued by the World Watch Company a hundred years ago. He had long been reduced to an antique and was collected by the upper-class nobles. He had seen it at an auction house before he was caught in the city. It was not as good as the one-eyed one, and even the minute hand was broken. It sold eight million Baileys!


    After speaking, he looked at the pocket watch in his one-eyed hand with a greedy light in his eyes.


    Knowing the value, One-Eyed quickly put away his pocket watch and then came to Turner.The identity of this old man saved by accident is likely to be more terrifying than they thought.


    "I don''t know, but saving him may be the most correct decision in our life." Turner shook his head and said slowly. Others can''t feel it, but he who is proficient in seeing, seeing, and being domineering can feel the wind in the elderly. In Can Zhu''s body, there was quite a terrifying power, this kind of power, even as a prisoner on the sixth floor of the city, he had not seen it several times.


    Thinking of the severely damaged navy warship, Turner suddenly thought that the reason why the group of navies was not in motion was because of the old man in front of him, right?


    "Are you the prisoners who just escaped from Pushing the City?" The old man suddenly said abruptly when Turner was slowly approaching.


    "what?"


    Turner was vigilant. Now Shiji should have known about their betrayal, and they are being hunted for them. If the news goes out and Shiji knows, they will have no good end.


    "Don''t be afraid." The old man said slowly, turning his back to Turner without turning his head."In a sense, we may be on the same front."


    At this time, Turner had already begun to think about his success rate of sneak attacks behind his back. Although the old man gave him an unfathomable feeling, he was an accelerator with "acceleration fruits". Many people can''t even see their movements.


    But at this time, a news bird fell from the sky and took out a newspaper from his chest bag.


    After Turner handed the news bird a one-hundred-bailey coin, the news bird saluted it, then jumped up and flew away.


    If you want to talk about an absolutely neutral force, then the big news "Morgans"''s "World Economic News Agency" will definitely bear the brunt. In the eyes of this man, there will always be only bloggers'' eyeballs.


    "A shocking explosion! The Naval Headquarters held a military exercise in the waters of New Fordick a few days ago, which wiped out a small island!"


    The following is a detailed report. It says that although the Navy declared that it was a military exercise, it was at this critical juncture that Krokdal, one of the seven seas under the king, declared war on Edward Newgate. The Navy could not do this. Things that make no sense.


    Therefore, the nature of this military exercise is likely to want to arrest someone.Combined with the advancement of the city¡¯s prison escape that shocked the world in the previous two years, they speculated that the navy might have discovered the hiding place of the escaped prisoners and then rounded them up.


    "Nonsense." Turner frowned slightly, advancing the face of the prisoner in the city. He knew that most of them would either leave Shiji with Ao, or follow Shiji to continue his ambition to conquer the world.At this point, the people rounded up by the navy could not be the escaped prisoners pushing into the city.


    At this time, he caught a glimpse of a small line under the newspaper, written by "Big News" Morgans.


    "But according to the author''s guess, the target of the navy round up this time may not be the escaped prisoners, but the murderous legends of the previous era."


    Next, Morgans wrote a dozen names, all of them famous big pirates, and briefly described their lives at the end.


    "Silver Axe, Captain John, Wang Zhi, Caesar, Lederfield, Corpse Guard..."


    Turner read these names. In this era, these names may not be as famous as the emperors of the New World, but in their era, without exception, they are all daunting big figures.


    "Wait!" Turner read a name, then looked up at the old man sitting in front of him, his eyes full of disbelief.


    "You are Vennhill Caesar?" Turner subconsciously used honorifics. Without him, the meaning of this name is really too terrifying.


    "It''s been a long time since no one called my full name directly," the old man turned his head, showing terrible power, and Turner could hardly breathe."But because you saved my life, I give you this right."


    A faint momentum swept across the ship, and the other pirates except Turner almost stood unstable and limp on the ground.After a long while, when the old man reduced his momentum, One-Eyed walked up to Turner and asked tentatively.


    "Then boss, what should we do next?" He almost wanted to return the pocket watch in his hand. Originally, he just wanted to search for wealth, but he did not expect to provoke such a god.


    "What to do, Master Caesar''s temper will definitely not care about you or me, just put your heart back in your stomach!" Turner slapped one-eyed head fiercely, then turned his head and glanced at the person in front of him. Old man.


    "Besides, do you know who Caesar is? It''s the father of the man we are going to take refuge in!"


    ...


    The wooden boat sailed into the secret port of a small island without any risk. At this time, an old man wearing a black suit and gray-haired was standing straight in the port, as if waiting for a long time.After seeing Caesar, there was a hint of joy on his face, and he quickly walked to the boat and helped Caesar down, looking like a competent butler.


    Not long after, an old man in a blood-red suit with a huge blue rose pinned on his chest rushed here. He was obviously relieved after seeing Caesar, but he still said slightly mockingly.


    "I thought you were dead, but I didn''t expect that your life was so big that you were still alive."


    "I won''t die if you die, Ryder." Caesar said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that your skill was not reduced back then, and you would be able to severely injure the fellow Ganggukong. The navy should be in a mess by now. "


    That old man turned out to be Ryder!There was a hint of shock in Turner''s eyes. There was only one strong man in the world called Ryder, and that was the man called the Red Earl decades ago, Barloric Lederfield!


    "But this has nothing to do with us." Caesar said slowly, "I came to you for the purpose of needing your help."


    "I want to go back to Roger''s path, want to know what he put in Lovedrew!"

 538 Chapter 530 Turners Adventure (3)

    An island in the paradise, in the conference room.


    "This is all the information we can collect." The old man in a black suit put a chart on the table.Many islands are connected with a red wire.


    It''s like a ship''s course.


    "Good job, Melon." Caesar was sitting in a chair, his whole body covered with bandages, but his complexion was much better than when he was on the island.


    "Roger collected all the historical texts by the way during the voyage. In other words, these historical texts are likely to be on the small island he passed by." Caesar carefully studied the nautical chart."As long as you find the four pieces of the red historical text that represent the road signs, you can find the end of the great route, Lovedrew."


    "Unexpectedly, you are not young anymore, and you still have the dream of becoming the One Piece." A man in a black suit folded his hands on his chest, mockingly.


    "Isn''t you the one who clamored to be the One Piece? Ryder." Caesar''s face remained as usual, and he ruthlessly exposed the shameful years of decades ago.Ryder turned red, turned his head and ignored Caesar.


    Next to him, Turner sat on a chair, listening carefully to the interesting stories of the two big guys.Like a student who listens carefully.


    After confirming the identity of Caesar, he has decided to hug this thigh tightly, with these two legends as backers, even if Skee knows that he is here, he dare not do anything, right?


    "Let''s start with this place first. Let''s split up." Caesar pointed to a point on the map. That point was near the entrance of the Great Route. There was a line of fine print on the map.


    Alabastan.


    Then he patted Ryder on the shoulder, "You have to go to several islands, we will follow Roger''s route to search."


    "Humph!" Ryder snorted coldly, then got up and left the conference room.


    "Master Ryder will you be angry?" Turner asked tentatively. A smile appeared on Caesar''s face, and he shook his head slowly.


    "He won''t, because becoming the One Piece, but his life''s dream!"


    Caesar''s expression is so determined.


    Time is a very strange thing. Many seemingly eternal things are fragile in the face of time, but there are some things that it cannot change anyway.


    Such as the consciousness and dreams of men.


    Turner nodded without understanding. At this time, Caesar also patted Turner''s head, "You can do me a favor too. Go here and take a look."


    Caesar pointed randomly to a point on the map.


    But when Turner looked over, his pupils shrank slightly.Because the name of that point is called "Poseidon".


    It''s not Poseidon, the three ancient weapons of the sea, but a city, a city that hardly touches any main channel of the great sea route. Roger went to that place very strangely.


    Turner took a deep breath, and then slowly nodded to Caesar.


    "I see, I will certainly not disappoint your expectations."


    After speaking, he stepped out of the meeting room, his face more solemn than ever.


    He had heard of the city of Poseidon, not because of how prosperous it was, nor because of any famous people there, but just because the place was built near the nest of a group of sea kings.


    Poseidon, the city of sea beasts!A city in the name of Poseidon, but with monsters!


    ...


    "Boss, are we really going to that place?"


    A Sangui sailing boat sailed on the endless sea. Looking at the blue sea level, the monkey couldn''t help but tremble, as if there was a huge monster hiding in the deep sea.


    "This is the test of Lord Caesar!" Turner said firmly, "Besides, you are all prisoners with a monstrous notoriety, just a few sea beasts, what are you afraid of!"


    "Ordinary sea beasts, we won''t be afraid of it," the Jinghou said in weeping, "but that''s Poseidon!"


    "It''s a nest of sea kings!"


    The sea king, whose body is as huge as an island, is the eternal nightmare of all pirates.


    "The Poseidon waters ahead, you are muttering, aren''t you afraid that the boss will throw you into the sea to feed the sharks?" One-eyed retracted his binoculars, then patted the monkey on the shoulder and said with a smile.


    Thinking of being thrown into the sea in this uninhabited place, the monkey was desperate, and quickly closed his mouth.Curled up in a corner of the deck, looking at the sea fearfully.


    "I''m afraid of being a pirate." One-eyed cursed, then walked to Turner''s front.


    "About half a day later, we will reach the Poseidon waters. Where is Lord Caesar going?"


    "Test." Turner said lightly, "This is the test of Lord Caesar to us. If we can''t do such a simple thing, how can we have the face to board the pirate ship entering the new era!"


    The Neptune said it was terrible, but because of the fruit''s ability, Turner was not very afraid. The only thing he cared about was that he could not find what Master Caesar wanted in Poseidon.


    But at this time, Turner''s face changed slightly, and he looked towards the calm sea somewhere in front of him in surprise, his eyes full of dignity.In the next instant, countless shadows appeared under the water.


    "Is it a sea king attack?" The one-eyed expression was also solemn, and he turned around and shouted at the prisoners.


    "It''s attacked! All staff are on alert!"


    All the crew, including the trembling monkey monkey, took up their weapons and stood by the side of the ship looking at the sea level.


    At this time, all the emotions of fear are put aside, you may die in battle, and you will die if you don¡¯t fight!


    Either it was swallowed by the sea kings or thrown into the sea by the captain.


    boom!


    Shadows emerged from the sea, and the sea water slid down from the monster''s head like a waterfall.


    It was a huge thing, just her head out of the sea was about the size of a small boat, Turner grabbed his weapon and waited.


    But what appeared in front of everyone was not a ferocious monster, but a...big cat with a pink head?


    "It''s the sea cat!" A well-informed crew member recognized the visitor, and he explained that everyone was puzzled."The sea cat is a kind of sea beast, because its upper body looks like a cat, so it is named this way."


    "Because it has a docile personality, many people with weird habits will raise a pet as a pet. I have seen it several times before, but this is the first time I have seen a sea cat about the size of a boat."


    "Is the character docile?" Turner read the key words of the crew members. At this time, the sea cat looked at them quietly. There was no bloodthirsty warfare in his eyes, but a little more nervous and urgent?


    The huge sea cat stretched out his short arm and shouted at the crowd.


    "Meow meow!"

 539 Chapter 531

    "I''m here not to hear your boring adventure stories."


    On the Great Route, an isolated island in the waters of Elbaff, Lorne frowned and said coldly. At this time, most of the cigarette in his hand had been burned, but Turner still did not mention the key point.


    Although his story mentioned that he once wanted to take refuge in himself, who knows if he sees that he is so powerful now and deliberately made up to please himself.


    Turner touched his head a little awkwardly, "Then I will make a long story short."


    "That sea cat is the sea cat queen who has lived for many years, but her children seem to have been captured by a slave hunting team. She was very anxious to find the children, so she thought of asking us for help." Turner''s face With a hint of pity.


    As a sea beast, it is a sad thing to be targeted by greedy humans just because of his relatively docile personality and his own appearance.


    "When the sea beast encountered something, the first reaction turned out to be to ask humans for help," Lorne nodded, thinking slightly."In other words, she is likely to have been helped by humans."


    He didn''t care about the life and death of the sea cats, the human slavery team, even his compatriots would not let go, let alone the trivial sea beasts.


    "I think so too, so I decided to help her." Turner said slowly, "It was a powerful slave hunting team who took her child, and the leader was a pirate who offered a bounty close to 100 million Baileys. ."


    "In short, without any setbacks, we helped the Queen of the Sea Beast find her own child." Turner said lightly, offering a bounty of 100 million Baileys, which can be regarded as a big man in the paradise or the world, but in them In front of this group of prisoners who were killed from the advance city, they still didn''t look very enough.


    "In return, Queen Seacat gave us a gift, guess what it is." Turner smiled mysteriously.


    "I can''t guess it, just tell me." Lorne was expressionless.


    "A man who doesn''t have a bit of fun." Turner curled his lips, then continued."It''s a stone tablet with a strange text. When we bring this stone tablet back, we know that this is the historical text in the legend."


    "In other words, we got the first piece of historical text without any effort!"


    "Good luck." Lorne commented that the historical text is such a precious motive that even Charlotte Lingling, who is the Four Emperors, has been searching for so many years, and only got one piece of things. Turner and the others It''s so easy to get.What can he say.


    "After bringing this stone back home, we will learn another secret of that old fellow Caesar."


    ...


    "Good job!" Caesar couldn''t help but praise when he looked at the huge stone monument in front of him.


    He sent Turner to Poseidon, the city of sea beasts, originally just wanting to test them, but he didn''t expect this group of guys to surprise himself. This is much more capable than the guy here.


    Caesar touched the stele with his hand. Because it was buried in the deep sea all the year round, the stele was covered with sea moss.But these sea moss can be removed with a single swipe, revealing the hidden text of the stone tablet.


    "I heard that fellow Roger boast about how amazing these things are. I still don''t believe it. I saw it today and it really deserves its reputation." Caesar said lightly. I don''t know what material the stone tablet is made of, and the years have not left a trace on it. Mark of.


    "However, the text on this is too unfamiliar, I am afraid that only someone who is professional will know it." Turner looked at the text on the stele carefully, and then shook his head.On the way back, he studied the stele for a long time, but he had never seen the words on it, nor knew the meaning of these words.


    Perhaps, only the legendary island of omniscience, O''Hara, would be known to anyone, but O''Hara was destroyed by the navy a few years ago.Lorne also took advantage of the opportunity of the cadres of the city to hand over the prisoners, and the internal defensive force was empty before planning the world-renowned prison escape.


    "You underestimated Caesar," Ryder, who had been silent next to him, suddenly said."These things are a piece of cake for him! After all, his woman is quiet..."


    "Shut up, bastard."


    Caesar said something unsatisfactory, and then touched this stone monument, slowly chanting.


    "I am born out of destruction, reborn on the corpse of a huge kingdom."


    "The latecomers need to remember our contribution."


    "¡ªIm."


    Every time Caesar utters a word, Turner¡¯s eyes are full of shock. He knows the inside story of O¡¯Hara¡¯s fall. It is precisely because they have studied the taboos of the world government that they were released for a hundred years of blankness. Order.


    In other words, the world government does not want others to know the secret of that hundred years.Even all the insiders must be wiped out.


    But Caesar knew these words!


    If it is an ordinary pirate, such as Lederfield standing on the side, Turner may not be so shocked, but besides the pirate, Caesar has another identity, that is, the former Dragonite!


    Turner didn''t dare to think about it, but he remembered the name "Jing" firmly.


    "It seems that the general direction of our plan is correct. Once we have collected all the historical text, then we will be able to know Roger''s secret."


    After Caesar finished speaking, he left the conference room and set out for the next goal.Others left one after another, leaving Turner alone.


    ...


    "Father can read the text of history?" Lorne said in a surprise. According to Turner''s description, his father learned the method of reading the text of history through the woman named Jing.And the former Navy CP0 agent Stracy once revealed to himself that the name of Caesar''s wife was called Jing.


    In other words, is his mother named "Jing"?


    Twenty years ago, there were many people who could read the text of history, but they were definitely not many, and they definitely had no relationship with people in two places.


    One is the Guangyue clan of Wano Country.


    The second is the scholars of O''Hara.


    It seems that the secret hidden in this mother''s body does not necessarily mean that her father is less.


    Lorne was silent for a while, then asked.


    "That is to say, after your efforts, you finally collected all the historical texts, and then you learned where the key point of the great route is, and found the secret treasure he left behind?"


    In fact, from what his father left to him, Lorne inferred that he had been to Lavdrew, but he was asked to write down what happened there.


    Is ONE-PIECE a big lie?

 540 Chapter 532: He Is Still Alive

    "Omit the intermediate process," Turner touched his head and said slowly."In short, after our hard work, we finally collected four pieces of the road sign text. In a few of them, even if Master Caesar and Master Ryder went out together, they suffered a lot of injuries when they came back."


    "All the places where the historical text is stored are not simple." Turner exclaimed. Caesar and Ryder are well-deserved legends, but when legends meet other legends, they dare not say that they are safe.


    They are old after all.


    "Then, through the text of these four road signs, we found Lavdrew''s location!" Turner''s words contained a trace of yearning, even if the memories of that ghost place were not good, but when he was the first time When I went there, I was shocked.


    The existence of that place is a miracle!


    "Guess who I met in that place?" Turner winked at Lorne.


    "I don''t want to guess." Lorne shook his head. Turner wanted to guess by himself. He must be certain that he knew that person, at least by his name.Even though a few names appeared in Lorne''s heart for a moment, he still didn''t want to guess.


    It doesn''t matter whether you guess it or not.


    "It''s boring." Turner said with some embarrassment, perhaps knowing that Lorne would answer like this.Then he continued on his own words.


    "We met Roger in that place!"


    "What!" Lorne exclaimed.The names he had just thought of were high-ranking world governments, famous big pirates, and navy marshals.


    But there is no Roger!


    Lorne once saw Roger''s death through a global live broadcast in the prison of Push City. The man used his life to ignite the flames in the hearts of the men.


    How could he be alive?!


    How he wants to be alive!?


    "Not the Roger you thought." Turner guessed that Lorne would be shocked after hearing the name, but he explained."To be precise, Roger was almost ten years ago."


    "Just conquered the sea, the most famous Roger!"


    "What do you mean?" Lorne was confused by Turner''s words.


    "It''s like traveling through time and space. It''s a wonderful feeling. That Roger hasn''t surrendered to the navy yet. It''s like waiting for someone there."


    "After seeing us, Roger hugged Master Caesar very kindly and said in surprise." Turner imitated Roger''s tone.


    ["Hahahaha, why are you old bastard, Caesar, are you retiring? It''s just that it''s not the time to fight, I will definitely find you when I go out!]


    Lorne could imagine the scene of Roger blowing his beard and staring at him. The man''s life, from birth to death, can be described with free and easy words.


    "Then Roger shook his head and said some inexplicable words, his tone filled with regret."


    ["It''s just a pity, I don''t have much time now, I don''t have time to spend with you here. I''m not waiting for you."


    "You shouldn''t have come here."]


    "That''s what Roger said at the time, and he disappeared within a short while after speaking. We didn''t know what he wanted to say, but soon we knew what he meant."


    A trace of fear appeared on Turner''s face.


    "Lavdrew, it''s a prison at all, an endless prison! We were soon lost in that place! There was no way out!"


    "Lost?" Lorne noticed that Turner used the word "lost", that is to say, Ralph Drew was so big that even the fathers with top-notch and domineering would be lost.


    "Yes, lost!" Turner said slowly, "Lafdro is not a small island at all, but a sea area, a sea area covered by mist! There are countless gold jewels under the sea. But we simply I can''t take it out. I can only drift aimlessly in that sea area."


    "We drifted there for a full ten years!"


    "Wait for ten years!" Lorne interrupted. "Let¡¯s reorganize it. If I remember correctly, the navy¡¯s military exercises in the sea area of ??New Fordick are in the year 1506 of the Haiyuan calendar. In other words, you It was under the command of my father who joined in 1506 of Haiyuanli.


    "Indeed." Turner''s face seemed to be as usual after he knew what Lorne wanted to say.


    "Then you have collected the historical text for a period of time."


    "To be precise, it is almost three years."


    "That means you found Love Drew in 1509." There was a glimmer of light in Lorne''s eyes.He had heard that his father used to bring a group of strong men into the sacred place of the Dragon Man Maria.


    Among them are the famous names such as the leader of the revolutionary army, Long, Red Earl Lederfield, and the ruthless Melen.


    Thinking about it now, they should be looking for the last piece of historical text.


    "And this year is 1509 of the Haiyuan calendar." Lorne did not go on, but looked at Turner, waiting for his answer.


    "Exactly correct. When we entered Lavdrew, it was in 1509 of the Haiyuan calendar, and when we had gone through 10 years and got out of there, the time outside was only less than three days old!"


    "In other words, the flow of time in Lavdrew is completely different from the outside world!"


    Turner said solemnly, as if saying a truth in the world.


    If anyone else hears it, it''s likely that Turner is talking about dreams, but Lorne believes it.As the ultimate secret of the world, Love Drew should be so.Besides, Stracy told herself before that she felt that her father was suddenly getting older, and Lorne vaguely had this guess.


    "Then how did you come out?" Lorne asked.As for Ravdrew''s wealth, he didn''t care at all.Wealth has no meaning in itself, because it is knives and guns that protect itself, not gold.


    The wealth that the Wienhill family now possesses is extremely large, and all he needs is a means to transform wealth into combat effectiveness.


    "I don''t know." Thinking of this, Turner suddenly pressed his head in pain."I don''t know how I came out. In the last scene in my memory, we came to a mysterious island. There seems to be a man in a black robe on the island. I can''t see his face clearly. , But Master Caesar seemed to know him and walked towards him slowly."


    "After that, we suddenly woke up in the waters near the nations, and then Master Caesar learned about the nations and took me to the nations."


    That''s right!A light flashed in Lorne''s eyes. He was still wondering before, why his father could cross half of the new world so quickly, from Mary Joa to IWC, that was the reason.

 541 Chapter 533 "Lie"

    "So, father left you, just want you to explain these things to me?" Lorne said slowly, although through Turner, Lorne learned the secret of Lavdrew.But he still has some questions.


    Why would Roger use it to his death to guide the men on the sea to Love Drew.


    Why did the white beard in the previous life say that ONE-PIECE is real before he died? Has he been to that place?


    Why, my father would say that ONE-PIECE is a big lie, so he should never go to Love Drew.Although there may be lost, but according to Turner''s description, there is indeed a mountain of wealth in that place.


    So who of them is lying!


    Lorne''s mind was intertwined, and it was not clear who to believe, because none of the three of them looked like a liar.


    "No, Lord Caesar asked me to stay here, not wanting me to dissuade you, because he knows that the men of the Wienhill family will not listen to anyone''s advice!"


    Turner faintly said that he had seen Ron''s stubbornness and lawlessness with his own eyes. After all, not everyone had the courage to make a decision to release the prisoners in the city.


    "Instead, I want me to tell you the news about Lavdrew as much as possible, because it seems that the memory has been erased by some power, and I don''t know how the past ten years came."


    "But he is convinced that if you really decide to go to Lavdrew, the news will be very useful to you."


    "Thank you." Lorne said faintly. Turner can stay in this place and wait for himself to be very affectionate. Otherwise, as long as he releases the news that he has been to Lavdrew, this sea does not know there is All the few people rushed to get the information from him.


    Turner stared into Lorne''s eyes without speaking.For some reason, he always felt that Lorne''s shadow was very familiar at this time, as if he had fought shoulder to shoulder for a long time.


    But they had only seen it in Advance City before, and that period of time, for Turner, was already ten or twenty years ago.


    "Hush, I finally arrived. How are you!" At this time, a female voice rang anxiously in front of Lorne.Zhuan Yuan finally arrived at this isolated island long overdue.


    Seeing the unrecognizable island destroyed by the battle, she clenched her arms for a while, and at the same time began to look for Lorne''s shadow. It was not until she saw Lorne lying on the side talking to others that she was relieved. .


    Although Lorne was very embarrassed and bloody, but at least his hands and feet were still alive, and he could still catch his breath.


    "Why, are you worried about me?" Lorne smiled and struggled to stand up, blocking his body in front of Turner.Then he stretched out his hand to Zhuan Yuan.


    Zhuan Yuan''s face turned red when he heard Ron''s words, but when he saw Ron''s frail appearance, he gritted his teeth and supported him.


    "Don¡¯t be stinky, I¡¯m just doing my duty. After all, your current status is still under King Qiwuhai, an ally of the navy, plus this time, it¡¯s a great help to the world government. If I don¡¯t agree with people, If so, what would other people think of us."


    "Have your teacher taught you? The more you talk, the more guilty of your heart." Lorne said with a smile, and then stretched out his hand and pointed at Wang Zhi''s body in front of him before Zhuanyuan ran away."That guy is lying there. He is very strong. This time I helped you solve a big problem. After you return to the naval headquarters, let the old man in the Warring States period increase my bounty. After all, my billion shells Lee hasn''t moved for a long time."


    While speaking, Lorne waved his hand to Turner, who understood what Lorne meant, stood up calmly, and then slowly moved to the side.


    There are several of his identities, the prison escape who pushed the city, the accomplice of Caesar, the famous big pirate, but no matter which one he was, he couldn''t please in front of the admiral, Zhuan Yuan.


    "You want to be beautiful!" Zhuan Yuan was about to break out, but after hearing Ron''s words, he couldn''t help but chuckle.


    There is no such thing as a bounty if you make a contribution.


    "Furthermore, the bounty offered by Qi Wuhai of every king will not change. Unless they have committed a heinous thing, you still want to increase the bounty. It is good not to lower your bounty!"


    "That''s it." Lorne said grimly, and then saw Turner''s figure disappearing, and couldn''t help but sigh that his abilities were so useful.


    "Huh." At this time, Zhuan Yuan subconsciously glanced behind Luo En. There was someone else?Why did it disappear suddenly?She just wanted to ask more when an old and strong voice rang.


    "Brother Lorne, are you finished talking?"


    The earth trembled slightly, and Yaru, who was as high as a mountain peak, slowly walked towards this side. He was covered with bandages. It seemed that in order to give Lorne and Turner enough time, after cleaning the battlefield, he He also took time to deal with his injuries.


    "Introduction, this is the hero of the giant clan, Yalulu the Cliff Beard, Wang Zhi and the others assassinated this time." Lorne pointed to Yalulu''s tall figure and said slowly.


    "This is the youngest female lieutenant admiral in the Navy, the apprentice of Hero Kapu, Miss Taotu Yuyuan." Lorne pointed to Zhuanyuan again and said slowly.


    "Fortunately meeting Master Yaluru." Zhuan Yuan helped Lorne stand up straight, and used his other hand to salute the navy.The strong and the elders, no matter where they are, deserve respect.


    "Elder Yalulu!" At this time, the two giants Jasmine and Wulai also rushed there. Seeing Yalulu standing there safe and sound, he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    Without him, Yaluru is the spiritual pillar of their Warrior Village. They, their father, and even their grandfather grew up listening to the legend of Yaluru. For the giants of Warrior Village, Yaluru Is the living ancestor!


    "Little Jasmine, Little Wulai, I''m fine." Yalulu comforted, then said in a deep voice.


    "I was lucky enough to survive this time, thanks to the help of the little brother Lorne. According to the tradition of our giants, I should have hosted a banquet."


    "However, due to such a big change in the Kingdom Island, we, as subjects of the Giant Kingdom, should eradicate the worries for the monarch. So I want to return to the Giant Kingdom and expose Thor''s conspiracy."


    "Everyone, I wish to be with the old man!"


    Jasmine and Wulai glanced at each other, and then said in unison.


    "We are willing!"


    At this time, Zhuan Yuan and Lorne gave these two giants a weird look. Wulai''s complexion was as usual, while Jasmine lowered her head and her face was reddened.

 542 There is a little thing today, it may be updated later.

As the title, I''m really sorry. bow.

 543 Chapter 534 Four Sins

    "Give up, Wang Zhi is a legend from the previous era, and Yaluru in his twilight years can never be his opponent."


    "After Yaluru, the only obstacle is cleared, the entire Elbaff will completely belong to me."


    Elbaff¡¯s Kingdom Island, the Dark Iron Castle of Loki was transformed into a huge prison by Thor, imprisoning his original master.


    Thor sat on the Dark Iron Throne that originally belonged to Loki, lowered his head and looked down at his brother.


    "Although I don''t know where you found those humans, their strength is still too weak compared to Wang Zhi."


    "Manpower has limits, and Wang Zhi is one of the few men who have reached the limits of mankind."


    Thor seemed to admire Wang Zhi so much, even if he faced Lorne, who instantly defeated Iwashan, who was awarded the title of "hero", he thought he would not be Wang Zhi''s opponent.


    After all, he had witnessed the event that shocked the world with his own eyes and knew what kind of monsters these seemingly small humans were.


    "What if Lorne has also reached the limit of humanity?"


    Loki was bound by chains.Imprisoned in a huge steel cage.


    He was covered with scars, and pus was constantly flowing out of the untreated wounds, exuding a disgusting smell.


    Laura sat next to Loki and carefully helped him wipe the blood and pus from his body.Although Rocky may have a very perverted hobby, he stood at the gate of the giant prison, even if he was madly beaten by Thor, he still had to protect his scene, which completely touched the soft heart of this girl.


    "You don''t know Ron at all. Why do you think he is weaker than your Wang Zhi?"


    Loki said loudly.


    "So do you know that human kid? What kind of earth-shattering career has he done in the open sea?" Thor asked rhetorically.


    Rocky was speechless. He only knew the two humans, one man and one woman, allies belonging to Albuff and the naval department of the world government. Besides, he knew nothing about their overseas information. .


    But I don''t know why, that human man seems to have a strange magical power that makes Loki firmly believe that anything, as long as that man wants to do it, he can do it!


    "Hehe, stop your unreasonable delusions, do you really think that tiny human being will be your savior? When the news of Yaluru''s death comes back in a while, the charge will be added In your body, you will become Albuff¡¯s sinner and die with sin."


    "You, fell in love with the daughter of Elbaff''s mortal enemy. This is one of your guilt."


    "Before the Fasting Day, knowing that the father''s heart is not good, but colluding with others and robbing the prisoners of the Giants Prison is the second crime."


    "After being imprisoned in the Giant''s Prison, you did not want to repent and destroyed the defenses of the Giant''s Prison, and released those prisoners who were extremely sinful. If it weren''t for where I was, it would cause incalculable destruction. This is your responsibility. three."


    "Master Yalulu came from other places and was attacked by the Neptune group. Unfortunately, this is your fourth guilt!"


    "Such four crimes will be completely nailed to your Loki''s name. Even if you die, your name will be linked to humiliation."


    "And I will personally cut off the head of your rebellious person, and then become Albuff, and even the god of the whole world."


    Thor is enthusiastic, his ambition is not lost to anyone!


    Loranu snorted, trying to say something, but in the end he didn''t say it.Thor''s behavior was a superficial framing. When she was in the world, she saw the kings under her mother''s fight for power and profit, doing much better than Thor!If Thor was doing this kind of thing in the new world, he would be spotted at a glance.


    But after all, this is Elbuff, the simple and honest Elbuff. The simple giants will only believe what they see before their eyes, and they will only believe that Rocky is the culprit of all this!


    Moreover, there is a loophole in Thor''s words, that is,


    Lorne has never been an unknown person in the open sea!


    !


    At this moment, the ancient bell hanging over the hall suddenly rang, and a smile appeared on Thor''s mouth.


    "The time is almost here, Yalulu has no chance to come here to save you, your life is over, my dear brother."


    Several fanatical giant soldiers worked together to lift the iron cage holding Loki onto a Thunder Dragon carriage.


    "This carriage will drag you on the streets, and after traveling around the capital of the kingdom, it will send you to the top of the palace pyramid."


    "Don''t worry, where I have placed a few sound transmission horns, your wailing before you die will spread throughout the entire Kingdom Island, and even the entire Elbaff!"


    Thor said, and then put away the gloating expression on his face, and turned to become sore. He looked at the residents of Kingdom Island standing on both sides of the road with a trace of sadness in his eyes, as if he was trying to help the king Ji felt sad for such a scum.


    The giant residents in the unknown place looked angrily at Loki, who was being held in a cage, killing his father and killing the king. In the eyes of the relatively simple folk style, Elbaff, this is quite a rebellious thing.Odin used his mighty force to guard Albuff for nearly a hundred years. Even when the pirates were rampant several decades ago, not many people dared to offend here and were loved by everyone.Loki''s behavior is undoubtedly standing on the opposite side of all giants.


    "Unexpectedly, Prince Rocky is such a scum!"


    "I heard that the guy from the old Luke''s house on the next street joined Rocky''s guard a few years ago. Now it seems that he is blind! What a good pirate, why did he follow? Bastard!"


    "Fortunately, Prince Thor presides over justice. Otherwise, if Elbaff falls into Loki''s hands, the consequences will be unimaginable!"


    "I heard that when Loki was in the Giants Prison yesterday, he wanted to escape and almost released all the prisoners. He was lawless!"


    ...


    The voices of the giant inhabitants reached Rocky''s ears, and he stared straight ahead with no expression on his face.Laura wanted to speak and argued for Loki, but the former shook his head slightly at Laura.


    Lola heard this, and then lowered her head in frustration.


    She remembered what Kata Kuri had said. Many times, she could not explain clearly with just one mouth.The more humble a person is, the more he believes only what his eyes see.


    Even if the truth is right in front of them, they will not choose to believe.


    At this time, the figure with black hair could not help appearing in Laura''s heart.


    Brother-in-law, where are you?

 544 Chapter 535

    Loki didn''t choose to argue, which slightly surprised Thor.Since he chose to take Rocky on the street, he was not afraid of Rocky''s clever words.


    If Loki wants to tell the truth to the residents of Kingdom Island, he naturally has a way to convince these residents of himself.


    The Thunder Dragon drove slowly on the streets paved with huge cobblestones, and in a short while it traveled across the four streets of the Giant''s City.Then he turned around and drove in the direction of the palace.


    "You should be grateful for your royal blood. Ordinary people don''t even have the opportunity to step into the palace pyramid, but you can die at the top of the palace pyramid." When the residents on both sides of the road gradually disappeared, Thor lowered his voice. , Said to Loki in the prison wagon.


    "Why didn''t I know you were so hypocritical, was it fun to wear a mask?" Rocky didn''t answer Thor''s words, but looked directly into Thor''s eyes.


    "I want to know what face you have to face your ancestors after you die!"


    The giants worship ancestors. In their minds, the glory of ancestors is above all else!


    "Ancestor?" Thor''s face showed a hint of sarcasm."What is the respect of the dead! This world belongs to the living after all!"


    "I will not go to see any ancestors, because I am about to rule the whole world... God."


    "And God is immortal."


    "Crazy!" Thor''s madness made everyone look at him, and even Lola couldn''t help but cursed.I don''t know if he is ambitious or whimsical.


    Rule the world?Ha ha?


    Does he know what kind of opponent he will face if he wants to rule the world?


    Those monsters will not be what he wants.


    The noon sun was a bit dazzling, shining brightly on the palace pyramid.


    Because after being hit hard by Thor, Loki no longer has the power to resist, and can only let these two sturdy giant soldiers stand and walk towards the top of the pyramid step by step.


    The Pyramid of the Palace is his home, but this is the first time he has walked in such a panic.The Pyramid of the Royal Palace reflected golden light under the sunlight.It looked a little dazzling, but when he thought that this sacred place would become Thor''s pocket in the future, Loki couldn''t help but disgust.


    At the top of the palace pyramid is a platform several hundred meters long and wide, and a cross stands in the center.Several horn-like things were neatly placed around the cross.


    This is exactly the sound transmission horn mentioned by Thor, which can amplify the sound ten times and ten times. If there is anything important before, Odin will order people to stand in this place and notify the people of the entire palace island.


    I didn''t expect that the place where I died in the end would be here.


    Do you want to spread your wailing before you die throughout the kingdom?Loki knew Thor''s thoughts, but there was a sneer on his face, he wouldn''t be what he wanted!


    The soldiers bound Loki to the cross, and there was a small cage next to it, which contained Lola, but Lola''s mouth was blocked and made a humming sound.


    Thor adjusted the sound transmission horn and coughed slightly.


    "Ahem, all the residents of Elbaff."


    The sound was spread by the sound transmission horn to every corner of the kingdom. At this time, many residents had gathered under the palace pyramid. They raised their heads and looked at Thor, who was standing at the top of the pyramid.


    "Because there is a scum in the family, I apologize to everyone for what happened these days."


    Thor stood at the top of the pyramid and bowed slightly.


    Look solemn and sincere.


    "As everyone knows, Thor is my brother. We grew up together and loved each other. Even I couldn''t believe it at the beginning. How could he become like this?" Thor said with a sad expression on his face.


    "But now things have been ascertained, everything is because Rocky fell in love with a human woman, and this human woman turned out to be the daughter of the woman who killed the hero Waterfall Beard Yoluru fifty years ago!"


    "He became crazy for that woman, and even wanted to subvert the entire Elbaff at any cost. However, he was discovered by the wise father and king and stopped his behavior."


    "But his father''s kindness gave him a chance. Loki knew that his father''s health was not very good. He colluded with outsiders and robbed the prison. The angry father had a heart attack. He hasn''t woken up yet!"


    "Not to mention that I was imprisoned in the Giant''s Prison and didn''t want to repent. It triggered the prison riot and almost released all the mobs in the Giant''s prison."


    "Such a sinner, even though he is my younger brother, the sins of the family must be solved by me in order to make up for it."


    Thor took out a sharp long knife, his hand trembling slightly in the sunlight.It seemed very unbearable.


    Many onlookers had moist eyes. They didn''t expect Prince Thor to be such a man of love and righteousness, even facing a heinous villain, it would be difficult to pick up a butcher knife.


    If the kingdom is ruled by such people in the future, it will definitely become more prosperous.


    Thor turned slightly and turned his back to the residents in front of the pyramid, with a hint of mockery on his face.He forcibly jumped on his face so that he didn''t laugh.


    Fools, it''s really good to deceive!


    What he wants is such an effect, his ambition needs the support of the entire giant kingdom.


    There is a saying in Wai Hai that is very right. Ordinary people don''t need the truth. Their truth is what they see.


    What Thor wants these giants to see is his own sunshine, making them believe that he will become the good monarch in their hearts.In fact, even if Thor got his wish on the throne, he would not remove his disguise.The giants will only find that as time goes by, their lives are getting better and better, and the races outside the sea look at them with more and more fear.


    Finally, when all the giants become the most noble nobles in this sea, they will respect Thor as the most dazzling emperor.


    Among them, the lives of giants who were sacrificed in the war will be selectively ignored by them.


    Click!


    Thor has a knife.A light stroke was made in Loki''s chest, and blood dripped down Loki''s chest.


    Tick ??to tick.


    The sound of blood dripping on the ground was like a heartbeat.Through the enhancement of the sound transmission horn, it instantly spread throughout the giant kingdom.Thor actually planned to use Ling Chi''s method to execute his brother!


    For giants, death is different.Among them, fighting with the enemy in blood, and being killed by people who are inferior in skill is the most glorious way of death.After they die, the ancestors will personally greet them.And being poisoned, or being tied up in this way, or being abused to death by others is the most humble way.


    In the thinking of the giants, people who died in this way were not qualified to see their ancestors!

 545 Chapter 536 Two heads (complement 1)

    Kill the heart!


    Thor not only asked Loki to die on his back, but also to let everyone know that Loki was not accepted by the ancestors.Even death is the most humble one!Thor slashed Loki''s body again, blood dripping down Loki''s strong muscles like a turbulent stream.


    "Humph!" Loki snorted coldly. As the blood flowed out, his own strength continued to disappear. He felt his unprecedented weakness, but he still did not make a soft voice.


    Soldiers, even if they die, never give in!


    "The bones are quite hard, worthy of my brother." Thor said softly, and when he was about to make a few more strokes, a whistling sound suddenly came from behind him.


    It''s like something is flying towards this side!


    Boom!


    Two loud noises sounded behind Thor, and Thor turned his head to look, his pupils shrank.


    Placed in front of him were huge heads, one large and one small!


    One belongs to Kenya, the other belongs to... Wang Zhi!


    The former''s eyes widened, his eyes were full of disbelief, as if he didn''t even react to how he died.


    The latter also opened his eyes wide, but his eyes were full of unwillingness, staring at the front, like a ghost.


    "What happened!" Thor did not react.These two were the people he sent out to deal with Yaluru. Originally, a Wang Zhi was foolproof, but for insurance, he added another Kenya.


    Yaluru in his twilight years, it is impossible to deal with the two of them!


    The residents under the pyramid also became riot. Isn''t this the execution ceremony of the sinner Prince Rocky?Why did the heads of two people pop up suddenly?


    Thor had a bad feeling in his heart.


    "The traitor is not Loki, but Thor who is so polite as you!" A deep voice sounded under the pyramid.The residents subconsciously divided a path, and an old man covered in bandages crossed the crowd and walked towards the pyramid.


    His beard was as tall as a cliff, and his eyes flashed with a trace of sorrow, but they became extremely firm.


    He is the person who should have died, Yaluru the Cliff Beard!


    Behind Yalulu were two giants, a man and a woman, and two humans stood on the shoulders of the two giants.


    "What did you say?" Thor asked, pretending to be puzzled.At the same time, he secretly scolded Kenya and Wang Zhi for their unhelpful things, and made Yalulu come here alive.


    Yaluru''s reputation is quite high in the entire giant kingdom, plus the reason for not getting Thor''s order.Yaluru did not experience any obstacles, and walked to the top of the palace pyramid and stood in front of Thor.


    "I said, the real rebel is you! You planned all these things!"


    Yaluru''s voice was amplified by the sound transmission horn, and it spread throughout the kingdom in an instant. The giants held their breath, raised their heads and looked up at the pyramid, unable to believe their ears.


    "Elder Yalulu, I respect you as an elder, but don''t talk nonsense about unfounded things, right?" Thor''s tone gradually became cold."Loki''s rebellion was witnessed by everyone. I don''t know if you have listened to someone''s slander, you will think it is me."


    "Slander?" Yalulu almost laughed at Thor''s upside-down.He pointed a finger and placed it on the high platform, and Wang Zhi and Kenya''s heads roared."These things are what your subordinates told me personally when they were assassinating me. If this little Lorne brother hadn''t arrived in time, I''m afraid I would have died on this sea!"


    Elder Yalulu almost died!All the giants were shocked by the news.You must know that Yaluru is highly respected in Elbaff, almost a living ancestor!


    "You said they are my subordinates?"


    It''s all waste!Not only did he not kill Yaluru, he also revealed his own news, Thor secretly cursed, but still tried to pretend to be at a loss, "But I don''t know them."


    "This should be framed by them."


    Although Yalulu''s appearance completely disrupted Thor''s plan, he quickly cheered up. Neither Kenya nor Wang Zhi had any contact with him on the surface, and he could easily dispel his suspicion. Elute clean.


    I have come to this point, there is no way to go back.


    Now it is necessary to gain Yaluru''s trust, and then quickly execute Loki. At that time, he will be the only royal bloodline in the entire giant kingdom. Even if Yaluru is dissatisfied, there is no way.


    "Really." At this moment, Lorne, who was standing on Wulai''s shoulder, suddenly said.He couldn''t help but want to pierce Thor''s poor acting skills.


    "Does this matter really have nothing to do with you?"


    Lorne took out a small phone worm from his body, then tapped it lightly, and there was a conversation between two people.


    "It seems that the old man is really old." First of all, it was an old voice. After hearing it, Thor''s face fused because he heard that it was Wang Zhi''s voice.


    "Don''t pretend to be asleep, I know you found me." Then, there was a sunny and vigorous male voice, and Thor heard that it was his own voice.


    This is the conversation with Wang Zhi when I was in the Giants Prison before!


    I don''t know when I was tapped and recorded the past!


    The voice of the dictaphone bug was not loud, but through the increase of the sound transmission horn, it spread throughout the giant kingdom in an instant.


    "Stop it for me!" Thor''s face was pale, this thing is iron evidence that he colluded with outsiders!I can no longer let the people of the giant kingdom listen, because next, I will tell the plan.


    At that time, I will really be overwhelmed!


    The giant soldiers standing on the high platform hurriedly wanted to turn off the function of the sound transmission horn, but with a light wave of Ron''s hand, a sound transmission horn disappeared out of thin air, and then appeared in his hand.


    "It''s heavy!" Lorne said slowly while holding this horn. It is worthy of being used by the giants. Even a simple horn is extremely heavy.


    He threw the dictaphone worm into the horn, and the conversation between Thor and Wang Zhi continued to spread from the horn and spread everywhere.


    "Protect this thing, now you can only save Loki if you take Thor down, and this is the only one who can take Thor down!"


    After Lorne handed the only sound transmission horn to Ulay, he said slowly.He doesn''t actually care about Albuff''s regime change, because his purpose of coming to Albuff has been achieved. What happens here has nothing to do with him.


    Wulai nodded solemnly, and then grasped the sound transmission horn, leaped from the high platform of the palace pyramid and onto the ground.


    "I will protect this thing! I promise in the name of a soldier!"

 546 Chapter 537 Thunder Hero Thor!

    A group of heavily armed soldiers rushed out from both sides of the pyramid and rushed towards Ulay.


    The latter rolled around the place after a few laps.Suddenly exerted force, ran towards the direction of Long Street.At this time, Thor''s voice continued in the sound transmission horn.


    "Because, now, the entire Elbaff has belonged to me! Your dreaded old man can never open his eyes."


    Thor''s voice came out of the sound transmission horn, fell into the ears of the giants, and also fell into their hearts.


    After a brief period of calm, they angrily stopped the soldiers who were pursuing Ulay.


    "We really missed our eyes and believed in Thor, a shameless person!"


    "Worried things, we will never support a cruel king!"


    The giants have never feared death. They directly blocked the heavily armed soldiers with their bodies. The soldiers could not move when they were surrounded.After all, many of the giants who stopped them were relatives.


    "You''re done, Thor." At the top of the palace pyramid, Lorne said coldly to Thor.


    "Everyone knows who you are, all your ambitions are over."


    "Do you know what a great plan you have destroyed!"


    At this time, the other sound transmission horns had been closed, and the giant soldiers surrounded Lorne.Thor said distortedly.


    "What about destruction? If you are still afraid of others knowing, then your so-called great plan is just a foolish dream! It is impossible to achieve! In this sea, there are so many people as strong as me! If you don''t challenge everything Confidence! There is no way to gain a foothold in this sea!"


    Lorne said every word in Thor''s heart that the man was angry at first, but after hearing what Ron said, he put away the expressions on his face.


    "It''s my fault, you did remind me. I did fall into a misunderstanding just now, that is that this sea is respected by strength, and only those with strength will have everything!"


    "As long as you completely defeat those who rebelled against me, and then use absolute power, can you rule the entire Elbaff soon? Just like the father and king."


    Thor suddenly let out a penetrating laugh.


    "I am too obsessed with what these fools think of me, what about being a tyrant!"


    "What?" Yalulu originally thought Thor had lost his way, and smiled relievedly, but what happened after him?


    Yalulu moved, and suddenly rushed in front of Yalulu.


    "Let¡¯s start with you, the old man!"


    boom!


    A heavy punch hit Yaluru''s abdomen fiercely, and then when Yaluru was about to fly out, Thor made another top-down elbow, hitting Yaluru''s left. shoulder.


    boom!


    Yalulu''s legs were bent, and he almost knelt down, but the dignity of the warrior made him straighten his spine.


    The top of the pyramid could not withstand this huge force, and there were cracks on the ground.


    "Although I don''t know what tricks you used to defeat Wang Zhi, Wang Zhi and I are different. You are destined to die here!"


    Thor is right. What flows in his body is the blood of the most powerful warrior in the entire giant kingdom. Coupled with the peak of his body, it is not comparable to the old Yaluru.There was a gap between the strength of the two, and Yalulu was not healed from his serious injury, so there would be such a disparity in strength.


    After all, people will get old, no one can always stand on top.


    Even the former Wang Zhi, he might not be able to defeat the current Thor!


    "You are not allowed to take action against Lord Yalulu." Jasmine beside her couldn''t help but make her move. She grew up in the Warrior Village and always regarded Yalulu as her idol.


    boom!


    The fists of the two collided together, and the dark armed colors were intertwined.A shock wave was generated, resounding through the sky.


    The cross standing at the top of the pyramid could not withstand the tremendous force, and suddenly broke, and Loki fell to the ground.


    Subconsciously guarding Lola, who was gagged, with a gratified smile on her face.


    I didn''t trust the wrong person, the man named Lorne really had the ability to turn things around!


    "I didn''t expect your strength to be so strong! With this kind of strength, you are fully qualified to challenge the title of hero!" Thor felt the tremendous power coming from that delicate body and couldn''t help but praise.


    At the same time, I was a little jealous of Loki, why are there so many good seedlings in the Warrior Village that supports him, whether it is Wulai, Yalulu, or Jasmine, they are all very powerful.


    "However, you are still far behind me!" Thor roared, and the muscles on his arms suddenly exploded, and the dark armor color became strong for a few minutes, making a thunderous sound.


    Jasmine''s face suddenly changed, and then before the whole person could react, he was swallowed by Thor''s armed color domineering, and the whole person was knocked into the air.


    Crackling!


    Thor''s domineering surrounds him, like thunder and lightning.


    "My title is the hero of thunder, because my armed domineering, under the action of the egg of the overlord, can burst out like thunder and lightning. This kind of power, even the old man of Odin, is difficult to directly face."


    Now that he had torn his face, Thor was speechless.


    Domineering can strengthen the domineering of armed color!


    Lorne got this information through Thor''s words.


    The domineering domineering is indeed the rarest domineering, Shanks shows endless physical strength, and he, whether it is the "reaper form" of the body or the "hell" of this body, is through the domineering domineering The effect that can only be achieved by living in the fruit power.And Thor unexpectedly showed the third use of domineering and domineering, strengthening the domineering of armed color.


    From Lorne¡¯s perspective, the domineering color of the armed color that Thor changed its form was not only darker, it even showed a little bit of the domineering characteristics of Flowing Sakura when it just collided with Jasmine¡¯s armed color. Pierced Jasmine''s domineering defense.


    This is just black domineering, if Liu Ying is domineering, Lorne can''t imagine what effect it will produce.


    "Be careful, in that state, Thor''s strength and defense are far beyond normal. Very powerful!" Loki who was lying on the side roared loudly. He was defeated by Thor. Kind of state.Because his power is completely suppressed, he is not Thor''s opponent at all!


    "Even if they know it, it doesn''t matter. Because this power is invincible!" Thor showed a confident smile on his face, staring at Lorne.


    "Next is you!"

 547 Chapter 538 The Way to Defeat Thor

    "Will you just run away? Can you fight me upright like a fighter!"


    Thor, in Thor''s state, slapped Lorne with a punch, and the latter''s body became illusory at the moment he was touched by Thor''s iron fist, and then slowly disappeared!


    Thor rushed again!However, the latter seemed to have predicted it long ago. At the moment his body was leaning forward, he suddenly kicked towards a position next to him.


    boom!


    Lorne''s body emerged in that area.A sturdy huge leg, wrapped in a black-like armour, kicked towards him. Lorne didn¡¯t panic, snapped his fingers, and a huge cross stood in front of him.


    Thor kicked the cross made of unknown metal to pieces, and then stood up straight, just in time for Ron''s faint smile.


    This made Thor a little frustrated. Whether it was defense or strength, he completely crushed this small opponent, but the opponent used his other abilities to run away like a coward, instead of fighting head-on.


    This made Thor hold a breath in his heart and nowhere to vent.He could only mock Lorne constantly.


    "Cowards, didn''t you defeat Wang Zhi? Why don''t you dare to fight me!"


    However, Lorne didn''t seem to hear him, and he was determined that Thor couldn''t keep up with his instantaneous movement, and he was constantly teasing Thor with super fast speed.


    "Damn it!" Thor cursed, when a group of giant soldiers arrived late and climbed to the top of the palace pyramid."Catch them for me!" Thor gave an order, and the giant soldiers rushed toward Loki lying on the ground and Yaluru who was seriously injured.


    "Since I can''t hit you, then these people can''t escape!" Thor yelled.He was going to use these two men as hostages to threaten Lorne.


    Although Lorne, who was like a fly, did make him a little upset, at present, he did not show the slightest threat.But don''t know why, he always feels an inexplicable sense of crisis, if he drags on like this, it will not be a good thing.


    The giant soldiers walked towards Loki and Yaluru unkindly. They were all fanatics who were brainwashed by Thor. They believed that the giants would surely be on top of the world. Before that, they sacrificed a giant prince. And heroes are nothing.


    "Doing it in front of me doesn''t put me too much in your eyes?"


    A faint female voice remembered at the feet of the giant soldiers.Zhuan Yuan gently drew his saber from his waist and pointed it at the giant soldiers.


    "Although this belongs to your country''s internal affairs, as a navy, I cannot sit back and watch any injustice happen!"


    Zhuan Yuan pulled out a long sword, and the famous sword "Jin Pira" was instantly dyed to pitch black with domineering.


    "The prosperity is gone, and a gravel is a big world."


    The long knife slashed lightly, followed by the dark domineering, with a shallow arc.


    "A big world has three thousand small worlds."


    "This is the Three Thousand World!"


    Under the domineering pressure, the ground at the top of the pyramid began to shake.


    "Just kidding." The top of the pyramid could no longer bear the huge pressure and began to collapse. A giant soldier stood unstable and fell to the ground, his eyes full of disbelief, muttering to himself.


    "How can human beings have such terrible power!"


    Rumble!


    A light flashed in Zhuan Yuan''s eyes, and a huge slash directly cut the top of the entire pyramid into two, and the stones fell one after another.


    "What a crazy woman!"


    Everyone fell into the inside of the pyramid, and Ron stepped on a rock and shouted.It is estimated that it was something on the road that kept her depressed for too long. As soon as Zhuan Yuan found an opportunity, his shot was a thunder method.


    But Lorne had no time to think about it, and a great sense of crisis suddenly appeared in his heart.


    A huge fist pierced through the falling rocks and dust, and hit the place where Ron was standing!Even in the process of falling, Thor did not give up attacking Lorne.


    boom!


    Lorne''s body disappeared, and this punch directly smashed the boulder into powder!


    Below the top of the pyramid is the palace hall, which contains many luxurious gold decorations. From the appearance of the decorations, these things have a very long history, but as the stones fall, these decorations are destroyed. .


    If Odin wakes up and sees this scene, he will probably be so angry that he will fall ill again, because these things are the survivors of the war that year, and he has sent many people to dig them out of the ruins.


    Zhuan Yuan turned a deaf ear to his ears. At the moment he landed, his long legs touched the ground lightly, and a sword light drew across all the giant soldiers who had no time to react, and rushed towards the last fallen Thor!


    Zizi!


    The long sword pierced Thor''s dark skin, rubbing a little spark, and some metal collision-like harsh sounds.


    The other giant soldiers just wanted to move, but found that their bodies were completely out of their control, opened their eyes wide, and slowly fell down.


    "Little human, dare to hurt the body of the god!" Thor felt his arm was pierced by a needle, and the pain was extremely severe, and his other hand grabbed towards the garden.


    But a stone pillar appeared in front of his arm out of thin air, blocking Thor''s movement.


    Zhuan Yuan took advantage of this opportunity to force his hands again, Jin Piro pierced Thor''s domineering defense, and directly pierced Thor''s arm.


    A trace of blood slowly flowed out from the wound.


    "A mere human! How dare you hurt the gods!" Thor roared, his arm''s arrogance became stronger for a few points, he actually clamped the sword of Zhuan Yuan with his muscles, and then smashed the stone pillar with his other hand. Caught it towards Zhuanyuan.


    He wants this woman who doesn''t know what to do to know the fate of hurting him!


    Zhuan Yuan¡¯s face changed drastically. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t pull her saber out of Thor¡¯s body. Her big hand got closer and closer. Just when she was about to catch her, Ron snapped his fingers. Zhuan Yuan''s body disappeared out of thin air, causing Thor to rush into the air.


    "Be careful, the body of the giants is different from our humans. This kind of injury can only be regarded as a skin trauma. It has no meaning except to make him angry."


    Lorne hugged the sudden appearance of Zhuan Yuan with a very strange princess, then put it down and said softly.


    "If you want to defeat him, you can only use a heavy blow!"


    Zhuan Yuan blushed, and he secretly cursed the hooligan, but it still didn''t happen. After all, the most important thing now is how to defeat Thor.


    "Humans, I want you to die!" Thor drew the sword stuck in his arm and threw it aside at random, looking angrily at the two humans standing in front of him.


    For many years, he hasn''t been injured for many years, and today these two weak human beings have hurt themselves!

 548 Chapter 539: Elbaffs Final Chapter

    This is something that Rocky hasn''t done before!


    He is an extreme racist. He has always looked down on other people except giants. He did not expect to be injured by a tiny human today. This made him extremely angry.


    "I want to tear you apart!"


    Thor shouted.Then they rushed towards Lorne and Zhuan Yuan, like a wild beast running on the ground, the floor of the palace pyramid hall was trembling slightly.


    "If you want to defeat him, you must give him a heavy blow." Lorne said solemnly. Thor, in Thor''s state, stood at the pinnacle of this sea, whether he was domineering or power.Even Zhuan Yuan, a great swordsman, did not cause any harm to him, let alone his abilities.


    If he can''t penetrate Thor''s domineering defense, Lorne''s ability to operate fruit is no different from Tickle.


    "I can temporarily get rid of his domineering defense. At that time, Thor will reveal an instant flaw. You can take the opportunity to attack his body directly."


    "Give me a sword." Zhuan Yuan didn''t ask how Ron had broken Thor''s domineering defense, because she believed Ron would not lie.But because her saber was thrown away by Thor, if a swordsman had no sword, her combat effectiveness would be greatly reduced.


    With a wave of Lorne''s hand, Jin Piro, the saber thrown out by Zhuan Yuan, appeared in his hand and handed it to Zhuan Yuan.


    "Remember, you only have one chance to attack, otherwise I''m not sure if Thor will be fooled again."


    After speaking, Lorne rushed towards Thor.


    "Ant, I know I can''t hide, so I don''t hide it?" Thor yelled when he saw Lorne rushing towards him.The pitch-black domineering condensed on the right arm and waved towards Lorne.


    "Because, I have been able to beat you!" Lorne leaped high, also condensing the pitch-black domineering on his right arm, and swiped at Thor''s fist.


    Rumble!


    One big and one small fist hit together.


    I don''t know how many times the difference between the two of them is!Lorne was not as big as Thor''s fist, but at this time their momentum was contending in the chamber!The shock wave of boxing spread, Zhuan Yuan was a little unstable.


    "Comparing power with giants will be the worst decision in your life!" Thor shouted, "Besides, my domineering is far better than you, why should you fight me!"


    The pitch-black domineering turned into thunder snakes, tumbling constantly on Thor''s sturdy arm. Lon felt his arm gradually unceasingly. As soon as he gritted his teeth, the pitch-black domineering faded and turned into transparency.


    The original heavy feeling disappeared, and it turned into a sharp sword, piercing Thor''s fist.


    Lorne even chose to give up his defense and head head-on with Thor.


    But the difference in the amount of the two men''s domineering is too big. As Thor''s power continues to deepen, transparency is gradually swallowed by darkness, and Lorne recedes steadily.


    "Die!"


    Thor yelled, and the black Razer kept tumbling on his arm. His arm became stronger for a few points, directly overwhelming Ron, and hitting Ron''s body with a heavy punch.


    "It''s this time!" After being punched hard, Ron''s body began to deform and his bones continued to shift, but he still resisted the severe pain in his body and shouted at Zhuan Yuan.


    Zhuan Yuan went inside without knowing it, but he subconsciously chose to believe in Lorne, and his long legs lightly touched the ground and jumped directly to Thor.


    "Everything in the world, I cut it all by myself!"


    Zhuan Yuan turned into a sword light, and flew towards Thor with a huge slash.


    "It''s useless! Your tactics have no meaning in front of my domineering defense!" Thor felt that Lorne had been defeated by himself, and the only opponent left was the human woman.


    However, in the face of absolute power, skills have no meaning at all.


    But just as he was preparing to gather his domineering defense, a man''s low growl suddenly came from his fist.


    "I haven''t fallen yet, who allowed you to look away from me!"


    Isn''t it dead?Thor hadn''t sensed that his body suddenly moved a few meters forward strangely.


    At this time, in order to defeat Lorne with a punch, the vast majority of Thor''s domineering was concentrated on his right arm, leaving only a thin layer of domineering defense on his body.In other words, he is equivalent to directly facing Zhuan Yuan''s full blow!


    boom!


    A shocking slash flew out from the top of the palace pyramid, and then flew towards the sky, dispersing the clouds.


    Everyone saw this shocking scene. At this time, the giant residents standing in front of the pyramid suddenly heard the creaking sound.


    A crack appeared in the outer layer of the palace pyramid.From top to bottom, continuing from the spire to the bottom.


    Then, the entire pyramid split.This slash cut the palace pyramid into two halves!


    At the top of the pyramid, a giant wearing golden armor steps on the two halves of the pyramid, like the same iron statue, without moving.


    "Is this the strength of the Great Swordsman, it is really surprising." Lorne walked out from Thor''s fist. When he was hit by Thor, he used the power of the fruit of the operation to directly attack his The vital parts were taken out of the body, so Thor''s punch seemed huge, but it didn''t cause much harm to Ron.


    Lorne gently pushed on Thor''s corpse, the huge body suddenly split, and a head fell from the pyramid and rolled in front of the residents. The head widened his eyes and never again. Instead of the self-confidence and arrogance before, but full of unwillingness.


    A careerist who wants to conquer the world will never look down!


    "When you were in Slanka, you should have witnessed the duel between Mihawk and Shanks. Their strength should be much stronger than mine. Whether it is kendo or domineering." Zhuayuan ignored Lorne''s compliment, and He walked to Loki lying aside.


    "His Royal Highness Loki, oh no, you should be called Your Majesty Loki now, and the rest will be handled by you."


    "I hope that the cooperation between Albuff and the world government will not be interrupted because of such a small matter."


    ...


    In the winter of 1509 in the Haiyuan calendar, Thor, the prince of the world''s most powerful country, brazenly launched a coup d''¨¦tat in order to seek the throne of the giants.The giant king Odin was affected by his despicable methods and fell into a deep sleep.At the critical moment, Lieutenant Admiral Zhuan Yuan and Jasmine stepped forward to defeat Thor and resolve the disaster of the giants.


    The successor to the giant royal family Loki expressed his gratitude to the two for their help and to cooperate more deeply with the world government.


    Jasmine was responsible for helping Loki maintain the order of Elbaff, so she stayed here temporarily.After the fasting festival ended, Wulai resolutely chose to continue his "hero trial".


    And Lorne and Zhuan Yuan left the country quietly.


    December 15th.On the calm sea level.


    This was originally an ordinary day, but a shocking news broke out.It is comparable to the incident two days ago.


    Lorne was sitting on a dhow, looking at a newspaper in front of him, lost in thought.


    But the next moment, his face became extremely ugly.

 549 Chapter 540

    "What happened? Why is his face so ugly?" Zhuan Yuan walked over curiously after seeing Ron''s appearance.


    Lorne held a piece of world economic news from the previous few days, and the newspaper looked up and wrote a paragraph in bold font.


    "The most terrifying demon is resurrected, a terrorist force that declares war on the whole world!"


    The picture below shows a strong man sitting on a mahogany chair surrounded by fleeing soldiers. He carried a head and showed a playful smile at the camera.


    "This is!" After seeing the head, Zhuan Yuan''s pupils shrank and said in disbelief, "Sea Knight Seya!"


    After the Golden Lion Shiji was defeated, his territory was torn apart, and a large part of it was absorbed by the veteran pirate, Seia, thus rising strongly, vaguely having a momentum comparable to the four emperors.


    Under the four emperors, only the Wienhill family, the Red-haired Pirates and a few other forces can compete.


    But for such a powerful and unmatched man, his head was actually carried by another person as if carrying a toy.


    "What the hell happened!" Zhuan Yuan exclaimed, "Why is Seia dead?" She snatched the newspaper in Lorne''s hand and read it carefully.


    "A few days ago, the sea knight Zea''s territory was suddenly attacked by a mysterious force. They claimed to be a spiteful trial, and quickly defeated the Zea Pirates by thunder means and decapitated the head of Zea."


    "Among them, a mysterious person is holding Seia''s head, sitting in front of the camera and proclaiming to the world,"


    "We will hold a fighting competition in Bislan, the country of the sea in a week from now. All pirates can participate! And the final winner will get all Seia¡¯s wealth and set foot on us. Qualification of the vessel!"


    "Go crazy! Pirates! A new era is coming!"


    Next is Morgans'' exclusive analysis. He introduced the powerful forces on this sea with heavy pen and ink and enumerated the process of the rise of these forces.It even includes the powerful Four Emperors Pirate Group.


    "I don''t know what exactly this group of mysterious forces calling themselves spiteful trials want to do, but what can be expected is that the nerves of the greedy pirates will be completely ignited and chaos will come!"


    "Saya actually died like this." Zhuan Yuan sighed. This man has been a background board for decades. He has been active from the Lockes era to the present, and finally got out of his head. After a few years without the glory, he fell like this. Up.


    At the same time, Zhuan Yuan was deeply disturbed.All the wealth of a super big pirate is enough to make this sea boil, and Zhuan Yuan can almost predict how Bislan will become surging in a week.The death of Seia will break the fragile balance of the new world.Things began to develop in a direction beyond the control of the world government.


    "Are you going to participate in this pirate event?" Zhuan Yuan asked Lorne solemnly.She actually didn''t want Lorne to go, because now, the eyes of the whole world are focused on the big pirates in the new world, wanting to know their attitude towards this matter.If Lorne appeared in Bislan, the incident would definitely be beyond his control.


    But Zhuan Yuan didn''t hold any hope for this. With Lorne''s character, how could he miss this grand event?!After all, the Qiwuhai under the king and the navy have a cooperative relationship, not a subordination.Their essence is a pirate!


    "No, I won''t go." Unexpectedly, Ron slowly shook his head, he glanced under the newspaper, and then said calmly.


    "I want to go back now."


    But anyone can feel the anger implied in his calm tone.Like a volcano that has awakened from millions of years of sleep, it may erupt at any time.


    Zhuan Yuan followed Lorne''s gaze, and the following news made her look very ugly.After a long time, Zhuan Yuan said slowly.


    "I swear, this matter has nothing to do with the Navy."


    ...


    Great route, paradise, on a certain sea.


    A group of pirates surrounded a group of embarking ships, and then approached the merchant ship unkindly.


    "Lao Tzu is Kodor, the plunderer who is offering a reward of 55 million Baileys! If you know me quickly, give me all the valuable things!" A burly man jumped onto the merchant ship and brandished his sword. Said to a gorgeously dressed middle-aged beautiful woman.


    A guard next to him wanted to protect the beautiful woman. Just as he stepped forward and pulled out a long knife, a sharp sword stabbed out of his chest.


    "I advise you to give up the idea of ??resisting, just because the few fighters you hid in the cabin are not our opponents at all, and at this time, they may have been in their sleep and died unconsciously."


    The guard fell slowly, and a middleman with a pointed mouth monkey gill stood behind him and said.


    The middle-aged beautiful woman has never seen this scene before, and just about to scream, a pair of thick arms blocked her mouth.The middle-aged man with the sharp-mouthed monkey cheeks didn''t know when he leaned behind the middle-aged beautiful woman, took a deep breath, and said intoxicated.


    "Honorable Lady Tulip, the daughter of the great family of the Kingdom of Saint Tolan in the red earth continent, we have been following you for a long time. I would advise you to give up resisting, otherwise I don¡¯t mind spending time with you before asking your family for a ransom. Several good nights."


    "Oh, I forgot to introduce myself, I''m Mike Philson the deceiver, the big pirate who is offering a reward of 60 million Bailey."


    Two great pirates with a reward of 50 or 60 million!This is an unrivaled force for middle-aged beautiful women.She closed her eyes in despair and tried not to let her scream ashamed.


    Seeing this scene, Mike nodded in satisfaction, and then shouted at the pirates who were raiding the ship.


    "This ticket has done a good job, I have packed up my finances and are ready to return to our Naughty Killer!"


    "Boss, wait a minute!" At this moment, another Cyclops pirate put down the telescope in his hand, walked to Mike''s side, and said slowly in his ear.


    "A ship appeared ahead. Looking at the decorations on the ship, it seems to be more magnificent than this ship. Why don''t we do this ticket?"


    Mike snatched the binoculars in the hands of the Cyclops, and he saw a brand new three-masted sailing ship slowly approaching this area. The ship was silver-white, with golden light on both sides, which seemed to be made of gold. Made.


    The front corners are half-lengths with hands on the chest, which are far more ornamental than practical.


    A certain noble ship traveling.This is Mike''s judgment.


    And when he saw the woman standing on the bow of the ship, an indecent part of the lower part suddenly became angry, and the whole person became excited.


    "dry!"

 550 Chapter 541: The Second Thing

    By having several masts and the draught of the ship, it is possible to judge the load of the ship and whether it is carrying heavy weapons.


    Through the angle of collision and the damage degree of the two sides of the ship, we can judge the ship¡¯s ability to connect to the sides.


    This is the common sense of the pirates sailing in this sea.The moment Mike saw the silver-white ship, he judged that this ship was not suitable for naval battles at all, and it was more enjoyable than practical.Coupled with the magnificent decoration, Mike judged that the owner of this ship should be some powerful nobleman, who had never been to sea, thinking that his guards were enough to protect him.


    Such as Lady Tulip.


    This kind of ship is the big fat sheep in the eyes of marauders like Mike.


    Coupled with the great beauty who stood on the bow of the ship, with a calm expression like a flower of high mountains, but with a hot body, Mike could hardly bear the worm on his head.


    Thinking of being able to conquer such a high-mountain flower, Mike could hardly restrain his desire.


    "Quickly, turn the bow with me, don''t let them run away!"


    "Relax, absolutely not!"


    The Cyclops first mate patted his chest and said.Their Naughty Killer is a rare pirate ship that completely abandoned the side cannons and was born purely for the purpose of receiving the ship.Because of the ability to suppress long-range firepower, the Naughty Killer has gained unparalleled mobility. In this sea, few ships can escape the pursuit of the Naughty Killer.


    And the silver-white ship, seemingly unaware of what happened ahead, rushed towards Mike and the others, showing no sign of slowing down.


    "Beauty, I am coming!"


    Mike watched the silver-white ship getting closer and closer, and licked his lips. He could almost see the kaolin flower standing on the bow with his naked eyes.But when the two ships approached less than 100 meters, the Cyclops seemed to have discovered something and suddenly yelled in panic.


    "Boss, look at the flag of that ship!"


    "What?" After hearing what the Cyclops had said, Mike had to take his gaze away from the beauty, and then looked up at the flag hanging on the flagpole of the silver-white ship.


    First there was confusion, then nervousness, and finally panic.Cold sweat kept slipping from Mike''s face.


    "Damn it, how come you met someone from that family!"


    "First officer, Zuo Manduo! Get out of here! After that happened, the family members have gone crazy!"


    "Boss, who are they? Why are they so nervous?" Kordor grabbed Lady Tulip and looked at his boss suspiciously.


    "How on earth are you a pirate! Why don''t you even know the pirate flag!" Mike was crying without tears, and raised his hand tremblingly, and pointed to the flag on the flagpole of the silver-white ship that was nearby.


    There is a pattern of misty moon on the banner.


    "That''s the demon family!"


    Rumble!


    At this time, the speed of the Naughty Assassin was not worth mentioning in front of the silver-white battleship. The silver-white battleship directly ran into the Naughty Assassin. As the horn, I didn¡¯t know what material it was made of. It was easy. Tore the Naughty Killer in half.


    A woman wearing a red dress and long lilac hair stood on the head of the fuck, and glanced down at Mike and them.


    "Who allowed you to get in my way."


    Mike leaned his back on the splint and dared not say a word. He wiped the cold sweat from his forehead after the silver-white ship had left.


    "Finally left."


    "Boss, who the hell is she? Our Naughty Killer was smashed in half and it is no longer usable."


    Kodor said frustratedly.As pirates, the most important thing is their own boats. Over the years, they have lived together several times, so that they can see their boats more importantly than their wives.


    But just because of that banner, they let the naughty killer torn by that woman, without even the most basic resistance to me.


    "Moreover, Lady Tulip, who was finally caught, also took advantage of the chaos and escaped."


    This time, it can be said that he lost his wife and broke down. Not only did the considerable ransom of Lady Tulip fail, but the naughty killer was completely destroyed.


    "Shut up, I finally got my life back. Just rejoice!"


    Mike knocked Cordor on the head angrily.Then he looked at the direction where the silver-white battleship was leaving, and said in horror.


    "Don''t you read the newspaper? Don''t you know that such a big thing happened the other day?"


    "A huge storm is brewing on this sea. We take this opportunity to leave this ghost place, otherwise with our strength, there will be no leftovers that will be swallowed by this storm!"


    "Boss, you forgot that I can''t read!" Kordor touched his head and said aggrieved.


    ...


    Toot toot~


    Naval headquarters, Malin Vandor, the sirens kept ringing, and the heavily armed naval soldiers hurriedly ran in the naval headquarters.


    "Damn, why is this Seia dead!" The Warring States suddenly slapped the table and said angrily.


    There is always only the wrong name and no wrong nickname. The reason why Seia is called the sea knight is because compared to other pirates, he is still in principle, as long as the ships passing through the territory voluntarily turn over for protection The stomach will at least guarantee their safety.


    In fact, the Naval Headquarters has always wanted to cooperate with Seia, and gain a firm foothold in the New World by granting the title of Qi Wuhai, the other''s king, and Seia also has this intention.


    But at the critical moment of the negotiations between the two sides, this Seya died.


    "This sea is turbulent, and no one can guarantee that he will be able to see the sun tomorrow. After so many years, have you not understood this?" Karp was always optimistic, sitting next to the Warring States period. , Said with a smile while eating senbei.


    The Warring States Period walked around in the meeting room."A pirate party? What are they plotting!"


    "If you can''t figure it out, don''t think about it, immediately authorize it to me, and I''ll take a look at Bislan and I''ll know it." Kapu said nonchalantly.


    But at this time, a navy ran to the Warring States office in a panic,


    "Report, apply for the Marshal Lord!"


    "Say!"


    "Several main cadres of the Wienhill family have left their residences and sailed towards the new century Sdio. On the way, all the ships blocking them in front of them were destroyed. Now many members The country is complaining to us, what should I do now?"


    "I forgot about this incident! The possible consequences of that incident will not be inferior to the death of Seya!" The Warring States Period took out a piece of information and muttered to himself."Are all the people in this sea crazy?"


    A piece of information is written on the file.


    "Crimson Rose, after Charlotte Garrett came out of the waters of the world, he was attacked by a group of mysterious forces. The two sides fought for an hour."


    "The mysterious forces are annihilated, Charlotte Garrett''s life or death is uncertain!"

 551 Chapter 542

    "When Lorne comes back from Elbaff and learns this news, his temper may turn the sea upside down." The Warring States sighed, Lorne¡¯s weakness was his family. , This is something the whole ocean knows. At this critical moment, why would anyone choose to touch that little girl from the Charlotte family?


    Although she is the hub that connects the two big families of Wien Hill and Charlotte, will the marriage of the two Pirate families end if she is moved?The Warring States period was deeply suspicious.


    "The woman from IWC has begun to clean up the pirates in the surrounding waters. This incident happened next to her lair, which made her lose face. If you don''t get the messenger behind the scenes, she will definitely not give up."


    In the meeting room, a thin old woman sat on a chair next to the Warring States Period and said calmly.She is the highly prestigious Lieutenant General Crane in the Navy.


    "According to Xiaozhuyuan¡¯s report some time ago, Lorne has already returned from Elbaff. Just after crossing the windless zone, Lorne learned of the news from Newsbird. Plus the Wienhill family two days ago The movements of high-level cadres, according to Ron¡¯s temper, may directly start a war if they know who is behind the scenes."


    "At that time, another island will be annihilated from this world."


    The news that the Veenhill family controls weapons of mass destruction is not a secret among the top navy. Whether it is the unnamed island in the waters of the Flower Country or the isolated island in the Rocksor waters, they have disappeared from this world. .


    The former is the former king Qiwuhai, Moonlight Moriah captured his sister, and the latter is the duel between the four emperors Kaido''s men, Yanbanjin and Lorne.


    "But the most important thing right now is the Bislan incident. I have a hunch that the force that claims to be a spiteful trial is brewing a major conspiracy."


    "After all, those few people are in that photo."


    The Warring States period took out a photo, which was the negative of the Bislan incident that the Navy bought from the big news Morgans.


    A sturdy man sitting on a mahogany chair, carrying the head of the famous great pirate, sea knight Seia, declared to the world.Behind him, there were several faces with different looks, but they all showed a playful smile, looking at the camera.


    "These people are all our old friends. The threat of their gathering together will not be inferior to any force in this sea."


    "Go all out, this is the duty of the marshal that Big Brother Kong said before." Crane stood up and pushed away the chair.


    "Of course I understand the truth." The Warring States also gradually calmed down. After thinking about it carefully, although Lorne is a madman, he must be a sane madman. He will definitely find the master behind the attack on the girl in the Charlotte family. .So Ron''s matter can be set aside for now.


    "Pay close attention to the movement of the Weinhill family, and if you find anything, notify me immediately!" Warring States said to a soldier standing next to him, and walked out of the meeting room in the light of the sun.


    Countless navy soldiers are already in full gear, standing neatly in the school grounds, dazzling sunlight shining on their white shirts, emitting a soft light.


    The word "justice" behind the cloak was shining.


    The Warring States period helped his reading glasses, his eyes became firm.He stood on the high platform, shouting at the soldiers below.


    "The justice of our navy cannot be desecrated. Let this group of evil spirits crawling out of the infinite hell to see our enlightenment!"


    His body seemed a little frustrated because of his old age, but at this moment, his figure became taller.At this time, he must not show his cowardice, because they are the navy!


    They represent the justice of this world!


    "Justice wins!"


    The navy soldiers below shouted in unison.The sound pierced through the clouds and lasted for a long time.


    ...


    The great route, the White Sea, there is a fortress floating in this white sea.


    In the center of the fortress is a magnificent palace, and on a dark iron throne on the main hall of the palace sits a black-haired man. There are several people standing around him. There are men and women. They all exude a lot of momentum, but at this time , These people are standing next to the black-haired man with a trace of anxiety in their eyes, as if waiting for something.


    "I''m back." The black-haired man suddenly opened his eyes, and a terrible aura spreading around him.


    "Boss, you are finally back. There is something to report to you." A bald man stepped forward suddenly and said anxiously to Ron.


    "I know." Lorne said faintly, a trace of killing intent flashed through his calm eyes, "Xiao Jia was attacked in the world, I know this."


    "How is the investigation now."


    He didn¡¯t know until later that he used his perception ability to control the clone at a limit distance. When the clone crossed the windless zone and headed to Elbaff, the consciousness of the ontology became weaker and weaker. Choose to sleep and focus all energy on the clone.


    So when Garrett was attacked, there was no immediate decision.


    "According to Dark Moon¡¯s intelligence, the group of pirates who attacked Xiao Jia was the Black Sail Pirates who had just arrived in the New World some time ago. The leader of the Black Sailing Captain Jerome Orlando is offering a bounty of 190,000,000. (190 million) Bailey¡¯s Great Pirate is also the one with the highest bounty among their supernovas in the same period. He has two masters, both of whom are good at bounty of 150 million Bailey."


    A black-haired woman holding a document stepped forward and slowly said that she was the second princess of Dresrosa, Violet.However, at this time Violet had completely adapted to his secretary''s identity, and gathered all the information together during the time when Lorne was sleeping.


    "Jerome Orlando?" Lorne chewed on the name, there was no information about this person in his memory.


    "You mean this person attacked Xiao Jia?"


    Lorne was a little uncertain. He knew Xiao Jia''s strength. She was born with the blood of the Charlotte family. Her physical strength was far superior to ordinary people. Whether it was physical skills or two-color domineering, she was extremely good. The blood and blood of Pope Ratzinger of Truth is extremely powerful.


    An ordinary supernova cannot be her opponent at all.


    For example, the group of arrogant and domineering pirates in the Chambordian Islands before could not walk through even one face in her hand.


    However, because of his status as Qi Wuhai, the king, Xiao Jia was not offered a reward, but according to Lorne''s estimation, if the Navy were to issue a reward, Xiao Jia''s reward would never be less than 300 million Baileys.

 552 Chapter 543

    If someone tells Lorne that Xiaojia will lose to a newcomer who has just entered the great route and is not well-known, Lorne is the first to not believe it.


    But now that is the case, Lorne can only follow this clue to investigate.


    "Is there any information about that Jerome Orlando?" Lorne asked Violet.Now this man named Jerome Orlando is the hope of the investigation.


    Violet seemed to have anticipated Lorne''s problem long ago and pulled out a document from his hand.


    "Jerome Orlando, thirty-five years old, incapable of any ability, is good at using a circular long knife, and in the course of the previous adventures, he seemed to have a superficial and domineering armed color. The characteristic is that there is under his left face. A scar was left from a struggle with others when he was young. He was born in Oasis, the country of oasis on the Great Sea Route. His father was a member of the Oasis Palace Guard and his mother was a bar lady."


    "When Jerome Orlando was young, he wandered in various complicated places and had connections with so many people. Later, he listened to Roger''s call and resolutely chose to go to sea. First, he went to the weaker West Sea among the four seas, but Didn¡¯t make a name for it. The year before last, I returned to Ossyth, and fell in love with a flower girl, and gave birth to a son and a daughter. But last year, after the execution war broke out, another one was formed. The Pirates began to travel from the starting point of the great route, showing strength far beyond the rookie, and got the attention of the navy headquarters. After two years, it came to the new world."


    "A resume without flaws." Lorne said coldly. The resume of Jerome Orlando is too ordinary. There are so many pirates in this sea.The only suspicious point is that he hadn''t made a name for himself before, and after returning to his hometown for a period of stability, he showed strength beyond ordinary people.


    "That''s it," Viol¨¦ nodded, "The resumes of his two subordinates are the same. If it weren''t for Xiaojia''s incident, we would never have noticed him."


    "But in the process of the two subordinates attacking Xiao Jia again, Xiao Jia was killed by Xiao Jia, and the body was obtained by members of the Charlotte family. Master Anilu personally went to hand over the two corpses, using the golden motto. Speed, I will be back here soon."


    "En." Lorne nodded. He knew the news of Anilu''s return, but he hadn''t seen it for a long time. He didn''t know whether Anilu had completed the transformation through this experience.


    "You mean that Jerome Orlando is married in Ossyth and has one child and one daughter?" Lorne said suddenly.


    "Accurately speaking, it is a foster lover." Violet added, "Master Agatha has already set off from Adela and is heading to Ossyth."


    Lorne nodded. He had to say that Violet was quite competent, and she helped him finish everything he wanted in advance, so he didn''t know what to do for a while at this supposedly nervous moment.


    "Master Lorne, don''t worry, Xiao Jia''s life card is still intact, which means she should be fine now."


    The life card is a small white paper made from a person''s hair and nails, which is connected to his own life. Once there is an accident, the life card will also show it.


    Xiao Jia''s life card was lying completely at this time, which was why Lorne could sit here calmly and listen to the information.But with the current situation, even if Lorne wanted to do, he couldn''t do it.Only waiting for Agatha to find Jerome Orlando''s wife and children staying in Ossyth.In order to get his whereabouts.


    Lorne sat blankly on the Black Iron Throne. He had never been so angry before. It took him ten years to get to his current position just to protect his family.


    Greed will blind the eyes of fools and make them dare to take risks, but fear will not.If everyone on this sea is afraid of themselves, then their family will be safe.


    However, this incident sounded a wake-up call to Ron that he hadn''t done well enough.


    The fanatics at sea were not afraid of him.


    "It''s my fault." Lorne said suddenly, he suddenly tilted his head and said reproachfully.


    "I did not do well enough."


    The whole hall was stunned, they knew that Ron was really angry.


    Lorne''s character is quite crazy and paranoid, this is something that the entire Wienhill family and even the entire sea know.


    Once he showed such a self-blaming expression, it meant he was really angry.Like a volcano that is brewing, it will erupt once a suitable opportunity is found.


    I don¡¯t know who is the poor worm who lit the volcano, how Jerome Oran?No, he was not worthy, Lorne knew it was just a piece that was pushed out.His anger will make the entire sea tremble!


    "Blu Blu Blu~"


    At this time, a projection phone worm on Violet suddenly screamed.Violet took it out of his body and placed it on a platform in front of Lorne''s Dark Iron Throne.


    A huge silver screen stretched from the sky above the hall, the projection phone bug opened his eyes, and a woman appeared on the silver screen.


    A woman who wears a golden gown and uses a tulle to cover her face. She is graceful and luxurious.The woman sits at an extremely well-made table, seemingly just finishing her own business.The sun shines on her golden gown from the colorful glass windows behind her, making her temperament more mysterious.


    "Areli?" Lorne sat up straight, he recognized that it was the current Pope of Holy Truth, Areli Benedict.


    "Lorne, haven''t seen it for a long time." Arelli said softly, her voice is clear and sweet, full of magnetism.It was still the voice of a girl, but at this time she was no longer innocent and innocent. Arelli looked at Lorne calmly, her eyes were extremely deep, as if there were stars twinkling.


    "What''s the matter?" Lorne frowned. The secrets of his intimate relationship with Arelli are secrets in this sea, and unless necessary, he doesn''t want outsiders to know.


    "I know about Xiaojia," Arelli said faintly, "I have an information here that may be able to help you."


    "Before Garrett was attacked, it was not only the Black Sail Pirates who appeared in that sea, but also a group of people from the Church of the Holy Truth."


    "Church man!" A light flashed in Lorne''s eyes.This is an important news.


    "To be precise, it was a group of spies lurking in the church. My people sent them out to get rid of them through the hands of pirates."

 553 Chapter 544

    "After Xiaojia came to Cake Island, he first went to our church on Cake Island and informed the bishop there that there might be news of spies lurking in various forces. After investigation, we identified some suspicious persons."


    Arelli said lightly, and without a trace, took the responsibility of the Church of Cake Island to herself, "But after all, they are still members of the church. They were concerned about the possible impact after killing them, so we decided to borrow the pirates. With your hand, get rid of these believers who have betrayed the Holy Truth."


    "What you found is the Black Sail Pirates?" Lorne asked. He had a feeling that what Areli said was very important, and that Garrett''s disappearance was probably related to this group of "spy".


    Is it for me?Lorne took a deep breath. He discovered that there may be spies among the various forces. He had encountered someone on Whitebeard''s boat who wanted to assassinate Whitebeard and planted him.Therefore, after Lorne learned that Xiao Jia had decided to go to the world and engraved the historical text collected by the Charlotte family, he asked Xiao Jia to pay attention, but he did not expect that she would be harmed in the end.


    "Yes." Arelli nodded, "The bishop in charge of this matter has already left from Cake Island, and it should not be long before he will come to your place. I am deeply sorry for this matter, our Holy Truth The church will go all out to help you."


    "Help Xiaojia too."


    Arelli recalled that when she was in the Baran Tower, Lorne had brought Garrett to visit her, the little girl with bright eyes and white teeth, as warm as the sun.When Lorne looked at her, there was always a tender look in his eyes.


    Lorne cares about her very much.


    Arelli didn''t have any jealousy in her heart. Because of her identity, it was impossible to accompany Ron by his side, so let the little girl replace her and accompany him.


    "Thank you, Arelli." Lorne said slowly. At this moment, a female knight in silver armor walked up to Arelli and stared at Lorne coldly.


    "Pay attention to what you are, Father Wien!"


    She is the elder sister of Areli, the first seat of the Ten Knights of Glory today, the Rose Sword Larthaya.Larthaya has always seen Lorne a little unhappy, because in her opinion, the Church of the Holy Truth is extremely sacred, and secretly interacting with the lowly evil Pirate family will lower her identity.But she had to admit that without Lorne, the current Church of the Holy Truth would still be under the dark rule of Ratzinger Benedict.In addition, Arelli was supported by Lorne in that position, so she could only pinch her nose to recognize it.


    But the elders and inferiorities must be figured out, so she deliberately called out Lorne''s previous pseudonym in Adela, Father Wien.To show the relationship between Lorne and Areli.


    "Thank you, my Pope! The Holy Light is guiding us where we are going!" Lorne was not angry about this, and smiled at Arelli, showing a soft smile.


    The scene on the projection phone worm gradually disappeared, and Lorne''s smile receded.


    Violet next to him said in due course.


    "We don''t have a clue about the mysterious organization that dispatched spies to various forces." As a secretary, just to know what the boss wants at all times, she pulled out a document from her arms.


    "From the intelligence we have obtained from several other forces, this organization is lurking in all forces, at least through feedback from several of our allies. But these spies seem to have long been conscious and are being caught. At the time, I chose to commit suicide in the first place, and did not give us the opportunity to torture them. There was no mark on their bodies, and there was no way to judge their identities. These people seemed to have emerged from this sea."


    "It''s normal not to be recognized." Lorne said slowly. If they were so easily recognized, it would be impossible to infiltrate so many forces at the same time. In fact, if it weren''t for the headquarters of the Vennhill family The soldiers of the city SKY are mainly the aboriginal people of the sky island and the clones of Gachi. Because they have not been to Qinghai, their loyalty is guaranteed.


    The few people in Qinghai who are responsible for sourcing raw materials also pass the fat tiger layer upon layer, making them forget some important information before using them.Otherwise, even the Veenhill family is very likely to be infiltrated.


    "Now there are two clues to Xiao Jia''s whereabouts, one is the black sailor Jerome Orlando, and the other is this mysterious force that is plotting a lot."


    Lorne concluded, and then took out a small white note on his body. This was Garrett''s life card. The life card was intact, indicating that Xiao Jia''s safety could be guaranteed for the time being.


    "I hope you don''t make me too angry." Lorne said slowly.


    ...


    The great route, the island of justice.


    It is also known as the city that never sleeps. The main color of the whole city is white, which looks extremely holy under the sunlight.This is the trial center of the world government. It records the laws of all member states. All criminals will be sent here. After being tried, they will pass through the gate of justice next to the island of justice and be sent to the largest prison in the world. Go into the city.


    This island is located in the sea area of ??the giant vortex, forming an equilateral triangle with Propulsion City, the naval headquarters of Malin Vandor, standing in three corners of the sea area of ??the giant vortex, watching each other.So it is called a copper wall and an iron wall.


    At least this has been the case for the past few hundred years.


    However, due to the incident a few years ago, the prisoners of Propulsion City were released, and the entire Propulsion City was snatched away by the murderous pirate. Before the reconstruction of New Propulsion City, the world government increased the defense of Judicial Island. Strength.As the face of the world government, Judicial Island must not be lost.


    "Today is another boring day!"


    In the tower of justice, in the top-most office, a frivolous-looking man put his leg on his desk and said idly.


    He is the administrator of Judiciary Island, the highest official of CP9, the secret service department of the world government, Spandane.


    "But this sea is not stable lately," a tall and sexy secretary next to Spandane pushed his glasses and said slowly."Whether it is the Bislan incident or the Wienhill family incident, it will make waves in this sea."


    This woman used to be an agent in the CP9 agent training camp, her name was Anna, but when she was spotted by the old lady Spandaine, she summoned her as her secretary.Anna''s performance in the training camp is quite excellent, even for such a simple task as a secretary, she also does everything and is deeply loved by Spandane.


    "That''s really difficult, but it''s all happening in the new world, and it has nothing to do with us."


    "Even if the lunatic Lorne suddenly goes crazy, it won''t endanger me."

 554 Chapter 545: Secret Report

    Spandane said so.Compared with the responsibilities of being in this position, his own life is more important.


    Had it not been for the members of the CP9 department who were on duty all year round, he would hate to send a few agents to protect him around the clock.


    Being timid is the nature of Spandane!


    "Judicial Island is next to the navy headquarters after all, and the navy won''t just sit back and watch." Anna seemed to have seen through the character of her own boss and said with a smile.There was a charming color between her eyebrows, and ordinary people looked at it, as if the soul was going to be hooked away, no wonder Spandane caught it.


    Seeing Spandain squinting at herself, Anna showed a satisfied smile. When she was in the training camp, she was the best in all disciplines, even seducing people!


    Perhaps he realized that he was a little gaffe and didn''t want to be underestimated by the beauty. Spanda coughed a few times because of pretending to be serious, and then said slowly.


    "Of course this sir is not worried about this!"


    As he said, he seemed to recall something."Speaking of which, Veenhill Lorne had a lot to do with me at the beginning."


    "Could it be that an adult had been kind to him?" Anna blinked her big eyes and said curiously.


    "Back when he was very weak, he was caught here by Polusalino, now the admiral Huang Yuan. I personally tried him." Spandane said slowly, "It''s just that I didn''t I thought that the little boy would do such terrible things later, and he would become a giant on this sea so quickly."


    It was the first time for Anna to hear Spandane mention this secret, and she pricked her ears.


    Spandane obviously liked Anna like this, and continued to tell.


    "I''m telling you, in fact, Lorne showed an extraordinary character when he was very young. He was wanted only because his father had done something to the Draco people and had nothing to do with him. After he was caught, a Dragonite even came to Judicial Island in person, wanting revenge, and humiliating Lorne in every possible way."


    Anna noticed the word revenge used by Spandane, and a thought flashed in her eyes.


    "But Lorne, who was only ten years old, showed extraordinary endurance. At that time, I was thinking that this boy from the Vennhill family would definitely do a great job, so I secretly Placed a bet."


    "What to bet?" Anna asked curiously.


    "Hannibal, the chief guard who pushed the city before, is my old friend. I entrusted him to take care of Lorne in prison." Spandane breathed a sigh of relief, and then unscrupulously told this secret story. .


    Anna''s pupils shrank slightly, and if the people above knew about it, only this confession from Spandane would be enough to ruin him.


    Before, she always thought that Spandane was just a person with a good background, otherwise, with his so wasteful ability, she would not be able to mix in this position. Now thinking about it, this is more than a good background, it is simply incomparable. .


    With his IQ, it is hard for him to live to this day!


    But Spandane was his chief after all, and Anna took a deep breath, with an admiring smile on her face.


    "It''s really foresight, it really deserves to be Lord Spandane!"


    Spandane looked at Anna''s flaming red lips, his throat could not help being dry, and he subconsciously wanted to hug it.


    As the best graduate of CP9 training camp, Anna''s kung fu about the two sexes is also the best. Thinking of the experience of ecstasy, Spandain can''t help but the old-timer.


    But at this moment, the door of his office was suddenly pushed open, and a Judicial Island soldier rushed in in a panic.


    "Report to the sir, we have a major discovery!"


    "What did you find? Didn''t you see that this officer is busy? If it''s something trivial, please leave it to this officer and talk about it later!" Spandah said coldly when a good thing was blocked.


    "But it''s really a very important thing!" The soldier still didn''t leave, and Spandah reluctantly let go of his hand holding Anna and slowly stood up.


    "If it''s something trivial, let''s see how this chief handles you!"


    The soldier led Spandane to a secret room where several agents in suits were sorting out something.


    "Is this CP-9-I?" Spandah asked in confusion. He was also the chief of CP9, and he was quite familiar with this place.


    i is the abbreviation of intelligence, which means intelligence. This CP-9-I is the intelligence organization department of CO9. The activity reports of each agent when they are on mission will be compiled into a book and placed here.


    It''s just that the sorting of information is really boring, and if someone with CP-0 wants to check it out immediately, Spandane wouldn''t send someone to sort it out.


    "Sir, look at this information." A black suit came to Spandane with several pieces of information.


    "No. 1507-N-0098, Agents PI-085 and PI-086 received the order to kill the two pirates of the White Beard Pirates, and replaced their identities with the technique of returning their lives to sneak into the White Beard Pirates Inside the regiment, waiting for an opportunity to steal their information."


    "The mission estimate process: more than three years."


    "Task result: failed."


    "No. 1507-K-0056, Agent PI-099 was ordered to play the role of a war orphan, break into the revolutionary army, and seek their trust."


    "The mission estimation process: ten years."


    "Task result: None."


    "No. 1508-D-0071, Agent PI-154 received the order to play the role of the shipping king''s subordinate, and in the process of trading with the clown JOKER, kill JOKER''s subordinates and provoke the relationship between the masters of the dark world."


    "The mission estimate process: one month."


    "Task result: success."


    ...


    Such a piece of operational intelligence was placed in front of Spandane, and the man couldn''t help but scold his mother.


    "When did I issue these orders? Do these agents do not listen to their chief''s orders at all and make their own decisions?"


    "We don''t know either, sir."


    "Through investigation, it is learned that all the agents involved in the secret operation either failed in the operation and died, or after the success, after receiving the second mission, they failed, and we do not know their life or death. So now, we cannot find To any agent who has performed these suspicious tasks."


    "Damn it!" There was a cold sweat on Spandain''s forehead. These events were big things that could affect the pattern of this sea, but as the CP chief, he didn''t know it.


    In other words, either someone is hiding inside CP9 and can bypass him to issue orders, or someone has penetrated into CP0!Want to blame these things on him!


    "Sir, there is also this report!"


    A black suit trembled and handed a report to Spandane. Spandane took a look at it. The whole person was stunned, his eyes full of panic.

 555 Chapter 546 Confusing and Confusing (2)

    "No. 1509-L-0039, sneak into the waters of the four emperors Charlotte Lingling to investigate the details of the cooperation between the Charlotte family and the Weinhill family. When necessary, cut the bond between the two families."


    "The mission estimate process: more than three years."


    "Mission result: The identity of the spy is suspected to be discovered, and a new force, the Black Sail Pirates, was encountered near the seas of the nations. During the battle, she met the eighteenth daughter of the Charlotte family, Charlotte Garrett."


    "The three parties fought, and ultimately wiped out the Black Sail Pirates at the cost of losing seven agents, and."


    Spandane carefully blocked the report, and after reading the last line of words, he was stunned.Cold sweat kept streaming from his face,


    "Furthermore, Charlotte Garrett was hit hard!"


    "According to verification, this information is true, that is to say, the source of the Wienhill family''s anger is likely to be us!" An agent wearing a black suit said solemnly. CP agents usually fight separately. , Sometimes even if they meet each other, they don¡¯t know each other.


    Therefore, this information was discovered when they were just collating information.Seeing Spandane¡¯s expression, he seemed completely unaware of these things.Spandane, as the supreme officer, did not even know the task of the agent underneath?


    The black suits began to whisper, which made Spandain blush.He coughed a few times.


    "Quiet, I arranged these! Don''t make a fuss."


    "Then, do we want to sort out this information and give it to the people in CP0?" A black suit asked tentatively. Judging from his expression, he didn''t believe what Spandane said at all.


    At this time, Spandain remembered that their purpose of collating information was to hand it over to the people of CP0. The whole person was stunned. If these things were known by the people above, even the people behind him could not keep him.


    "You go out first. These things will be handed over to the CP0 person by myself." Spandane thought for a while, then said slowly.


    After all, he is the supreme officer of CP9. Although these black suits despise him from the bottom of their hearts, they still obey his orders.After hearing what Spandane said, he immediately put aside his work and left the reference room neatly and orderly.


    Obeying orders is the bounden duty of soldiers.


    After all these black suits had left, Spandane hurriedly closed the door to the data room, and then looked at the "suspicious tasks" arranged on the table, his face was uncertain. After a long time, he made up his mind. Up those information, then.


    Use a match to light these materials.


    Fire is everywhere!Spandane''s heart was pounding.As the flame burned, his mood gradually stabilized.He only breathed a sigh of relief after these materials were turned into ashes.


    At this time, Spandain''s back was completely wetted by cold sweat, not knowing whether it was because of the temperature of the flame or because of... fear.


    ...


    A great route, Oasis, the country of oasis.


    A magnificent three-masted sailing ship docked in the port of Osses, and a woman in a red skirt slowly walked ashore from the deck.Behind her, followed by a temperament lady in a robe.And two platoons of heavily armed soldiers waiting for you!


    The temperament lady in the robe was already a stunning, but in front of the woman in the red dress, her flaws were eclipsed.The moment the two set foot on Ossyth, they firmly attracted the attention of men working in the port.


    The men swallowed, but when the group of people came over, they couldn''t help but bow their heads.


    It was like the subjects kowtow involuntarily after seeing the queen!


    The aura of a woman is really too strong, like a thorny rose, you can only look at it from a distance, not play it!


    "I''m going to come here to find someone first, and then I will go to the New World, and by the way, I will send you to the Red Earth Continent." The woman in the red skirt stopped and said with a smile to the temperament lady who followed her.


    "Thank you very much, Queen Agatha." The temperament lady bends slightly and said slowly, "Before I almost fell into the hands of the pirate, if there is no Queen, I am afraid I will not have any face to return to the family. bingo."


    Nobles pay the most attention to face. If a female family member of a great noble is caught by a pirate, even if nothing happens, as long as she returns to her family safely, what will follow is not blessings, but rumors.


    "The Tulip family will remember your kindness." The Lady Tulip said slowly. The Kingdom of St. Toran, in the red earth continent, and even the entire sea, is counted as a powerful country, and the Tulip family is in the whole of St. Toran. The kingdom has a pivotal position.So her promise is quite heavy.


    After a while, she sighed quietly and said slowly.


    "This world is so chaotic, I really don''t know when these damned pirates will disappear."


    Agatha glanced at Lady Tulip with a weird face. If she knew that the Wienhill family she belonged to was also a pirate, she didn''t know how she would feel.


    "The man''s family should live on this island." Agatha stopped and said to a soldier behind him."Help me and the king of this country hand over a letter of visit, and then,"


    "Digging three feet in this country, and finding that woman too!"


    Her tone was understated, as if this Osyth was also her territory, but if someone knew her background, she would definitely not doubt her.


    Because in the eyes of that huge Wienhill family, any weak country is a lamb on the cutting board, and there is no room to resist them!


    "I don''t know what the Queen of Adela is visiting here." A fat man wiped the sweat from his face in the palace of Osyth, and said to Agatha flatteringly.


    Compared with the mighty Adela, Osyth is too small.Whether it is economic strength, influence, or force, the two are not at the same level, so King Ossyth was naturally short in front of Agatha.


    "I want to find someone," Agatha handed over a reward list, on which the black sailor Jerome Orlando smiled rebelliously towards the camera. This was the first time he offered a reward by the news. Photos captured by birds.


    "I want to find out the family of this man." Agatha said without a doubt.


    "Jerome Orlando?" King Osyth recognized the man''s name in the photo instantly.After all, Osyth is so big, if there are a few famous people, there is no way to hide it.


    "But, I''m afraid there is a problem," King Osyth said with a wry smile.

 556 Chapter 547 Confusing and Confusing (3)

    "Is there a problem?" Agatha frowned, her aura involuntarily exuded, and said coldly.


    "No, the problem is no, but this is a bit tricky." Feeling the suffocating pressure, King Osyth could hardly breathe and quickly explained."Osais is a small country after all, and the kingdom has less than a thousand guards. It is a bit difficult to deal with an ordinary pirate force, let alone those who can enter the new world."


    "Are you afraid of Jerome Orlando''s revenge?" Agatha understood the meaning of King Ossyth''s words at once, and at the same time became more delicate. The king of a dignified country would actually fear his subjects?


    Agatha thought for a while, then said slowly.


    "Then do you know where his family lives? I''ll take someone there."


    "Of course I know that, they are at the end of the green sandalwood street, in a small red house!" King Osyth said quickly for fear of Agatha''s anger.


    After Agatha got the news she wanted, he said goodbye directly to King Osyth, and then walked out of the palace. When she was about to reach the entrance of the main hall, King Osyth suddenly stopped her.


    "Uh, can you ask, what do you want to do with Jerome Orlando''s family?"


    "Vengeance." Agatha said without looking back, and then walked out to the sun.


    She is the only one who can express the feeling of elegance in a cold tone. Her voice is very soft, as if she is a lady who is ready to go to the banquet.


    It took a long time for King Osyth to react, thinking of the incident he had seen in the newspaper before, and cold sweat continued to flow from his body.


    "Don''t involve Osyth!"


    King Osyth, who had never believed in any god, prayed for the first time, his figure above the wide hall looked a little lonely.


    It seems a bit sad again.


    In this era, lack of strength is miserable, and weakness is a sin.


    Oasis is worthy of being the "country of oasis", and the streets of Oscia are full of green trees, even if compared with Adela, the country of flowers, it is not so much.


    Agatha walked with two groups of soldiers on the green sandalwood street, as if patrolling his own territory.The residents of shook their eyes, and then silently gave up a way.


    It is already the instinct of the residents of this country to watch what they say.


    It is the instinct of the weak to survive in this era.


    This aggressive woman is definitely not something they can offend.


    Agatha led some people and quickly walked to the end of this long street, and she saw a small red house.


    In front of the small house is a field of flowers, and a woman in a linen dress is bowing in the field, taking care of these flowers.


    "You are the owner of this house?" Agatha walked to the woman, raised her finger to the red house, and asked calmly.


    "Yeah, may I ask you?" The woman raised her head. There was no makeup on her face, but she didn''t know how much better it was than those in the red light district.Long red hair wrapped around his head casually.With a sense of purity.


    It is hard to imagine that she is already the mother of two children.


    No wonder, Black Captain would like her.


    "That''s right." Agatha nodded and waved to the soldiers behind him.


    "Take her down."


    A few heavily armed soldiers stepped forward and grabbed the woman''s soft arm.The woman didn''t know what was going on, and she shouted while trying to break free.


    "Who are you guys, what are you going to do!"


    "Mother!" A man, a woman, and two children escaped from the small red house, and when they saw their mother being caught by two soldiers, they shouted anxiously.Go crazy and rush toward the flower field.


    "Xiao''an, Xiaoyi! Run!" The woman hurriedly shouted when she saw her two children rushing over.But when the two children rushed halfway, they were picked up by several other soldiers.


    "I warn you, my husband is a famous pirate in this sea! You hurt us, he won''t let you go!"


    At this time, the woman had already reflected, and this group of people had come to themselves and said sharply, using the name of Jerome Orlando to scare them away.


    "One boy, one girl and two children, the identity should be confirmed." Agatha turned a deaf ear to the threat from the woman.Said to the soldiers."Take her back, and I will interrogate her myself later."


    "Who are you guys anyway!"


    Even her last killer was useless, and the woman was finally desperate.


    Agatha walked to the woman, looked at her faintly with cold eyes, and said softly.


    "the Avengers."


    Upon hearing this, the woman seemed to understand something, and finally stopped resisting, letting the soldiers tie herself and walk towards the port.


    But no one saw it. The moment she lowered her head, the panic in her eyes disappeared and turned into...


    ridicule?


    Agatha''s people grabbed Jerome Orlando''s family members and swaggered through the Ossyth King City. The residents hid in the side and talked a lot.But no one dared to stop them, whether it was the soldiers of Osyth or the residents who claimed to be righteous.


    Without any hindrance, Agatha returned to the port.Boarded his own boat.


    ...


    "Are they finally gone?" King Osyth asked slowly to one of his confidants.If Agatha and the others stayed in Osyth, it would be like a pile of bombs that could explode at any time, making him sleepless.


    "Yes, the Queen of Adela took away Jerome Orlando''s family, and after they searched their residence, she took the people and left here." The cronies stepped forward and said respectfully.


    When he heard the words of his cronies, King Osyth was finally relieved.But at this time, a soldier rushed in in a panic.


    "What''s the matter? Did the people of Adela Kingdom come back?"


    Osyth asked in shock.


    "No, no, your majesty." The soldier knelt down in the hall.


    "No, it''s not that good." King Osyth felt that his mood was like a roller coaster, with ups and downs. After hearing what was not his most worrying thing, his heart finally settled down.


    "What the hell is it that makes you so panicked?"


    "We found a dead body in the dense forest to the south."


    "What''s the panic about a corpse?" King Osyth didn''t know.Osais said that big is not big, and he said that small is not small. If he has to stab him in death, wouldn''t he be busy all day?


    "But that corpse is a little weird," the soldier raised his head, a trace of horror on his face.


    "That''s Jerome Orlando''s lover, Miss Luca''s body!"

 557 548 Enough to burn the entire worlds anger

    The fire is burning, people are wailing.This place is called Frefans, originally a country of wonderland, but at this time, it has become a purgatory.


    The soldiers shot at innocent civilians with guns.


    A boy with white hair was walking in the flames with eyes blankly.His mother, just to protect him, died under a collapsed stone pillar.


    "Why, why should war break out. Isn''t everyone''s peaceful life bad?" He asked doubtfully as he walked.But no one can answer his question.


    "Go to hell, you albino monster!" A heavily armed soldier in a gas mask saw him, then raised his weapon and fired at him.


    The bullet passed through the boy''s fragile body.The boy fell to the ground, his vision gradually blurred. The last scene he saw was a scene of a group of soldiers shooting at a group of unarmed innocent women and children.


    And the symbol on their weapons, the misty moon.


    "Reporter sir, no survivors have been found!" A soldier walked up to a soldier who was dressed differently from other soldiers and saluted and reported.There were three slashes on the soldier''s shoulder. It was a grassroots officer. He nodded, and then spat at the pile of corpses in front of him.


    "This white monster should have died long ago. I hope that their disease will not spread to our country."


    "But this kind of weapon is so easy to use, I don''t know where the military came from." The officer raised his hand with the gun marked with the misty moon and said triumphantly.Just now he used this weapon to kill more than a hundred civilians.


    "I heard that it was bought from a major arms dealer on the Great Sea Route. It was called the Wienhill family."


    The soldier touched his head and said in a daze.The matter of the great route is too far away from them.These things are also known from the newspaper.


    "Wynhill?" The officer heard the name familiar, but it took a long time to realize it."A few years ago, wasn''t the boy who planned the incident to advance the city with the surname Wienhill?"


    "Then it should be him. This last name is relatively rare. It sounds like the name of a noble grandfather."


    "This damn Wienhill family, if it weren''t for him, the prisoners would not have escaped from Pushing City, and the sea would not have been so chaotic." The officer spat again, but it was different from the previous one.


    Before spitting at the gray-haired residents, with a feeling of disgust, but this time, it was hatred and a trace of... fear.


    After all, the things that the Vennhill family have done are really notorious, and even comparable to those done by Roger, the Pirate King.


    "I heard that the family sent people to our Beihai. No wonder they have been hearing about which country in the North Sea is at war with which country. It turns out that the demon is operating behind the scenes." The officer said slowly, and then tremblingly took it from him. A cigarette came out, lit tremblingly, and then took a sharp sip.The smoke was lingering, the firmness in his eyes gradually disappeared and he became confused.


    "When will the war end?"


    As everyone knows, the white-haired little boy did not die completely. He silently noted the "Vinhill" family mentioned by the officer. The seeds of hatred had taken root in his young mind, as long as he had the opportunity , It will germinate.


    When the soldiers left, he struggled to get up from the ground, then covered his wounds and walked forward.He felt that his vitality was constantly passing by, but he didn''t know where he was going.


    The thing that supported him to go on was the desire for revenge in the depths of his soul.


    Finally, he couldn''t go down anymore, he fell to the ground with a plop, confused, and saw a man and a woman two people in cloaks coming out of the fire, the woman said in surprise after seeing him Scream.


    "It''s not dead yet, what a tenacious will this is."


    But the boy could not hear the woman clearly, his consciousness was confused, and he muttered to himself.


    "Venhill... Revenge..."


    "Is this another child whose family was ruined because of Weinhill?" The woman chuckled and gently lifted the boy from the ground.


    "Let me see how strong your desire for revenge is." After that, she took a fruit from her arms.


    A fruit with a strange spiral pattern.


    ...


    "what!"


    Great route, some small island.


    On the surface, this is a famous tourist city, but in the very center of the island, there is an underground fortress. A white-haired boy with a naked torso woke up from a nightmare.


    "Did you have nightmares again, Elinis."


    A girl with purple hair, about seventeen or eighteen years old, asked with concern.The girl behaved very tenderly, as if she had received a good tutor since she was a child.She looks well-behaved, but there is a trace of fire on her left face, destroying the overall beauty.


    This is a girl with a story.


    "It''s okay, Omone." The boy took a deep breath and said softly."I just remembered some unpleasant things."


    It was already evening, but the boy had just woke up.Because of something, he hated the moon that hung above the sky very much. Every time he saw the cold waning moon, he would remember the memory that he couldn''t bear to look back.


    But he forced himself to face this waning moon, because every time he saw it, the boy''s anger would become stronger.When the flame of anger burned to its peak, the blazing flame was enough to swallow the entire world.


    The girl named Omoni nodded and did not continue to question.Instead, he took out a document and said slowly.


    "The plan went smoothly. Sister No. 0-74 has successfully sneaked into the CP department. If the Wienhill family continues to track it down, the CP-9 department will be found in the end."


    If someone hears the girl¡¯s words, they will be shocked, because CP-9 is already the world¡¯s top secret service organization, but now they have been infiltrated!


    "Let them bite the dog. I would like to see that the arrogant and never-willing Wienhill Lorne can raise his arrogant head after encountering the direct department of the world government. "


    The boy named Elinis had a sarcasm smile on his face, then put on a single coat and walked out of the room.


    "By the way, how about the woman who uses blood."


    "The blood cocoon still hasn''t disappeared. No matter what method we use, we can''t destroy the blood cocoon. We can only put her in a stone cage in the sea tower. In this way, even if she wakes up, it is because of the ability. It can''t pose the slightest threat to us." Omoni shook her head and said slowly.


    "I hope that Lorne really cherishes his companion as much as the rumors do, otherwise when we send the head of that woman to him, if there is no angry howl and helpless curses. There will be no climax in this opera."


    Elinis walked out the door with a smile, followed by Omonie.The two of them patrolled the underground fortress, surrounded by a group of workers in black uniforms. These workers showed respect after seeing Elinis.


    "By the way, does the 0-91 replace the identity of the woman named Luca?" Elinis suddenly stopped and asked.


    "Yes." Omone nodded.


    "With her awareness, once she got into that family, she didn''t plan to come out alive."


    "Hope, she can bring back some good news." Elinis said slowly, then suddenly raised his head and looked somewhere, as if he was going to pass through the barriers of the sea and see that high above the sky. The misty moon above.


    At the moment when he thought of the moon, Elinis''s calm eyes were suddenly occupied by hatred.


    He said word by word.


    "Wait for me, Veenhill."


    "Wait for me, Lorne!"


    "Wait for me, lofty pirates, I will let you know that the anger of the weak is also enough to start a prairie fire!"


    ...


    A great route, a paradise, a silver-white three-masted sailing ship is floating on the sea, and its sides are brand new, and it looks like a new ship just launched.This kind of ship generally has a lot of oil and water.


    But when these eager pirates were ready to take action, they suddenly saw the misty moon pattern hanging on the ship, and they turned the bow of the ship, as if avoiding the plague god.


    After all, the forces represented by this banner are too loud in this sea, even people who have never been to sea have heard of the name of that family.


    And, more importantly, this family is on the verge of anger, and no one wants to be the last fire to ignite the volcano.


    In the interrogation room of the silver-white warship, a woman in a red dress, while playing with the quill in her hand, casually questioned a woman with long red hair in front of her.


    This is a kind of trial technique in psychology. The more you care about things, the more you have to show carelessness and firmly grasp the initiative of trial.


    "What are you talking about, I really don''t know." The red-haired woman said blankly, "My name is Luca, and my husband is a seaman who goes out to sea. I don¡¯t know anything. We have two children together. They are named Xiaoan and Xiaoyi. These are all my information, you will know when you check."


    "I really don''t know anything else!"


    Click!


    Agatha crushed the quill in her hand, and the ink ran on the table, shocking the woman named Luca.


    "I scared you," Agatha took a deep breath, calming her mood."You''re all right, go back and rest first."


    "Oh," Luca stood up slowly, and when he was about to walk out of the door, suddenly turned his head and said worriedly."Excuse me, if you want money, I have saved a little money over the years, and I can give it all to you. I only ask you to let us mother and child go back."


    "It''s not about money." Agatha shook her head."Someone wants to see you and take a look at the voyage. They should be there in a few days."


    "Oh oh." Luca nodded blankly, but the moment she walked out of the room, the doubt on her face disappeared completely, and she became gloomy instead.


    Calculating the route, there will be one or two days to reach the end of the paradise, Chambord Islands.In other words, is this ship going to travel across the red earth continent to the new world?


    You know, the new world is that guy''s lair!A trace of hatred flashed in Luca''s eyes, and she was almost ready to burst out the man''s name, but in the end she held it back.


    The day of revenge is near.


    And after Luca left the interrogation room, Agatha sat alone in the closed chamber, thoughtful.


    "Lorne really cares about you, Xiao Jia." Agatha smiled self-deprecatingly, "I can almost imagine how he was fidgeting after learning that you were missing. This way, only the last time he was there. When I learned that you were going to get engaged, I showed up when I decided to go to Cake Island."


    "You are really happy." After all, she was alone, and Agatha hardly concealed the deep jealousy in her tone.


    It would be great if he had met Lorne first.


    But at this time, a thought flashed through Agatha''s mind.


    If Garrett disappears forever...


    The moment this thought flashed, Agatha suddenly slapped herself.Lorne regarded himself and others as his family, but he had such nasty thoughts.


    But after this thought appeared, it seemed to have taken root in Agatha''s mind, and could no longer get rid of it.


    ...


    Today is December 17, 1509 of the Haiyuan calendar. It is five days before the mysterious force that killed the sea knight Zea and invited the pirates from all over the world in Bislan.


    Five days have passed since Charlotte Garrett''s disappearance.


    Two things are constantly fermenting in this sea. At this time, the pirates of the new world stopped the war with each other by coincidence, waiting for the results of those two things.


    Everyone has a hunch that these two things are enough to change the pattern of this world!


    At the same time, more and more large pirates discovered that someone had planted spies in their forces, and as more and more spies were dug out, they were then beheaded in public.All the pirates realized one thing.


    In this surging undercurrent, there seems to be a pair of mysterious hands, hiding in the dark, pushing everything.Through the sporadic confessions of the spies, the pirates learned the name of this mysterious force.


    "The darkness of the world."


    Roger used his life to start the era of the pirates, which reached a climax through the hands of Lorne.But in this chaotic and crazy era, he became calm because of a force.


    Because the pirates don''t know if the subordinate they usually trust is played by a spy or an agent.For a time, everyone in the Pirate World was in danger.


    And this is exactly what Elinis wants to achieve. He wants everyone to know that the anger belonging to the weak can also ignite the entire world!

 558 Chapter 549 The Avenger

    "Report sir, they met."


    In the New World, a certain sea area, a naval warship stopped quietly on the sea.A navy soldier put away the telescope in his hand and said to a proud female officer with short red hair.


    "Excuse me, what should we do next." The soldier saluted and said respectfully, without any slight contempt for the gender of the female officer.Because this woman in front of me is one of the highest-ranking women in the Navy.The student of Hero Karp is rumored to have a pretty good relationship with Vice Admiral Taotu Zhuyuan.


    "Tina knows, watch the changes." The officer said slowly after spitting out a thick smoke while holding a long slender female cigarette."I hope this Wienhill family can converge a little. This sea is really unable to stand up to it."


    The soldier smiled awkwardly, without speaking.Because everyone knew that Tina was just talking.


    If the Vennhill family can learn to rest, then they are not the Vennhill family!


    This sea even has an extra word "Vien" because of this family.It means crazy and fearful.


    On the sea not far from the warship, a silver-white three-masted sailing ship with the flag of mist and fog docked quietly, while another white ship with the flag of a white cross sailed slowly towards it. come.


    "Left full rudder, then put the sails away, ready to take the ship." Standing on the deck of the white ship was a young man in a black priest''s robe, he said gently.


    Cang Dang!


    The two ships sailed to a distance of several meters and stopped. A team of sailors skillfully picked up the wooden planks and placed them on the sides of the two ships.


    "You are from Cake Island?"


    What appeared before the priest was a naked man with long earlobes and short blond hair.He leaped to the white battleship and said calmly.


    "Yes, I brought what you asked for." The priest clapped his hands, and a team of sailors lifted two coffins from the cabin. "This is the body of the pirate who attacked Miss Garrett."


    "Good job." The bare-chested man said faintly. Without his instructions, the soldiers who followed him immediately set off and opened the coffin.


    Two withered corpses lay quietly in the coffin, their blood was drained, and their eyes were wide, as if they had seen something incredible.


    "It is indeed the trace left by Xiao Jia." The man made a judgment after checking it again. "The blood on their bodies has been drained. This is the effect of Xiao Jia''s ability. It seems that she has encountered some powerful opponent. "


    Garrett inherited the fruits of Ratzinger''s blood, and was able to control the blood in the human body and turn the blood into various weapons for combat.Having directly drained the blood of two sturdy pirates, the battle she experienced must have been very tragic.


    After obtaining the two bodies, the man nodded and prepared to leave.The priest stopped him.


    "What else?" the man frowned and asked.


    "If you want to leave, please take me away," the priest said slowly, "because I know the identity of the person who attacked Miss Garrett!"


    ...


    The two ships separated shortly after receiving the ship. One sailed back to the waters of the world, while the other sailed towards the sea area of ??Roxor.


    Tina stood on the deck of the warship, and after watching the two ships leave, she was silent for a long time before speaking to the seamen.


    "The mission is over. Ready to return!"


    "I hope I can catch up with Bislan." Tina said slowly, "Tina doesn''t want to miss it."


    That mysterious force invites all the pirates in Bislan, which is dangerous and also an opportunity.


    The navy¡¯s internal views on this matter are divided into two factions. The first faction is prepared to wait and see the changes, and send some navies to guard the main road leading to the Bislan waters, looking for lone pirates, and suppressing them by force to reduce the new world. Number of pirates.If anything happens to Bislan, it''s better to unite.


    The other faction believes that it is better to take the initiative to attack instead of watching the changes.Bring together naval forces and put them out at the budding stage of crime.


    No matter what the purpose of that mysterious force is, it is conceivable that it will never be a good thing.


    The two factions were arguing within the navy, and Tina happened to belong to the latter.


    The navy got orders and quickly turned the bow, raised the sails, and sailed towards the naval base.


    And at this time, a thin navy, when the warship began to sail steadily, silently walked to the cabin, and then got into a warehouse. After making sure that no one was around, he got out of the warehouse. A phone worm was found in a dark layer.


    "Blu Blu Blu."


    A female voice came from the other side of the phone worm.The navy lowered his voice and said.


    "Label 157 reports to you that everything is going well. The Vennhill family has received the bodies of the two pirates."


    After finishing this information, the Navy immediately hung up the phone worm, and after hiding the phone worm, it walked out of the cabin casually.


    ...


    A great route, a country of beaches.


    Due to environmental reasons, this small island is three hundred and sixty-five days a year, with three hundred days of warm sunshine. Coupled with several large beaches around the island, it has become a famous tourist island. .


    A girl with purple hair was lying on a sun lounger, enjoying the sun comfortably.


    She has a baby face, but her figure is unexpected.The tourists around could not help but look at her.


    However, after enjoying the beautiful scenery, the male tourists shook their heads regretfully, because the girl''s figure is beautiful, but her left upper body has a large area of ??burns that was extremely dazzling, destroying the overall beauty.


    But the girl didn''t care about all this. She gently put down the phone worm in her hand, and after a moment of contemplation, she picked up another phone worm.


    "Elinis, the prey has fallen into the trap."


    "You mean, the people of the Veenhill family have already got the bodies of the two pirates?"


    A male voice came from the other end of the phone worm, his voice was gentle, and it made people feel like spring breeze.


    "Yes, and according to the intelligence, the priest of IWC got on the Vennhill family ship. I think Lorne will follow this clue to investigate. I don¡¯t know when he finds it to the end, he finds that the master behind the scenes is How will you feel when you are a world government."


    "His expression will be great, but unfortunately, we can''t see it anymore."


    "It doesn''t matter, Omonie, I will let you see how the lofty Lorne fell."


    The male voice said slowly, uttering the most bitter words in the gentlest tone.


    "Because we are the avengers who have crawled out of hell. If we haven''t pulled them down into hell, how can we be worthy of the suffering we have suffered!"

 559 550 The priests guess

    "You mean, according to your investigation, the messenger behind these pirates is the world government?"


    In the interior cabin of the silver-white warship with the flag of the misty moon, on a big screen, a black-haired young man in a large cloak said coldly.


    "No, to be precise, the group of spies lurking inside the church are suspected agents of the CP department."


    In front of the big screen, a young man in a priest''s robe slowly said, facing the craziest pirate in the sea in front of him, there was no fear on his face.


    "These people used to be members of the church, but at some point, they were dropped. Although their faces and actions during prayer are the same as before, I can be sure that they are not the same people before."


    The young priest paused, then continued.


    "Because their actions when praying are not sincere," the priest said."Whether you fully dedicate your body and mind to our Lord can be seen through at a glance."


    "In this world, there are only three ways to completely change one''s face into another person. One is some kind of devil fruit, the other is the ninjutsu of Wano country, and the third is."


    The priest said slowly.


    "It''s the skills practiced by the secret service departments of the world government, and the advanced skills that can only be understood after the six navy formulas are integrated. Life is returned!"


    Life return is still a rather mysterious technique. It can control every cell in one''s body and even control the hair on the body to fight.It is even more trivial to change the bones on the face.


    It''s just that this technique is very difficult to learn. Even the original Lorne has only learned a little bit of fur through Turner, so that he is more resistant to severe cold or heat.


    "Then." Lorne motioned to the priest to continue.


    "However, as we all know, there will only be one owner of the same kind of devil fruit. There are only similar abilities in this sea, and there will never be the same abilities. Reminiscent of the news that spies lurking in from other forces during this time, So it can be ruled out those with devil fruit ability.


    "Secondly, because of the successive battles, the Four Emperor Kaido has been greatly injured. It is impossible to send such a large number of ninjas to lurk in various forces. Moreover, this does not match his character. If he wants to be an enemy of any force, The possibility of choosing to go to war directly is far greater than sending out a spy to inquire about the intelligence and then doing it."


    "To sum up, I judge that the power lurking in the Church of the Holy Truth is the CP agency of the world government."


    Lorne was silent. He had to admit that what the young man said was very reasonable, and was basically the same as his judgment when he met the agents on the white beard boat.


    The only difference is that Lorne didn''t rule out Kaido''s ninja.It is true that Kaido''s character is a rude and reckless man, but behind him is the wise man Sanchuan Road.


    Although Sanchuan Road had been imprisoned in the Wienhill family prison for a long time at this time, no one can guarantee that he did not leave Kaido with any success before leaving.


    But these pieces of information were not known to the young priest, and it was already very remarkable to be able to make these judgments with the information he knew.


    "After coming to this judgment, I did not choose to do it immediately, because which force these spies belong to is not something I can easily offend, and I am also very curious that they are lurking in a small church of mine. What do you want."


    The young priest slowly said, "But after I got the reminder from Miss Garrett, I decided to do it, but due to the special status of the church, I can''t do it myself. Please forgive me for this." The young priest slowly. Said."So I decided to take the knife to kill someone."


    "And it happened that I learned that the Black Sail Pirates were in the nearby waters. Their strength was good, and they just happened to be my sword."


    "I will spread it out first. We are going to transport a large number of treasures to the headquarters, and then I will send these spies to perform this task. With the greed of the pirates, we will definitely ambush the transport ships of the church."


    "Sure enough, shortly after the church transport ship left the waters of all nations, it was attacked by that group of pirates."


    Lorne nodded. The purpose of not disclosing his relationship with Arelli was because he did not want to disrupt this balance. Once other forces knew the relationship between the Church of the Holy Truth and the Wienhill family, the church would lose itself. Detached status.


    This is very bad for Arelli.


    So in Lorne''s view, there was no problem with the priest''s judgment at the time.Even he would choose to do this.


    "However, I did not expect that Miss Garrett¡¯s ship was also near that sea area at the time. When we hurried to the location of the incident afterwards, we only saw the wreckage of the ship drifting on the sea level, and Jia Miss Wright''s entourage and the corpse of the black sail pirate group."


    "The bodies of those spies are missing."


    "So it was not Jerome Orlando of the Black Sail Pirates who robbed Xiao Jia, but the spies lurking in the church?"


    Lorne pondered for a moment, then summed up this message from the language of the young priest.


    "Yes, according to my judgment."


    "This is indeed an important piece of information, you did a good job." From the priest''s standpoint, there was no need to lie to him, and Ron did not feel any fluctuations in the priest''s mood.


    He did not deceive himself.


    "Tell me your name." Lorne was condescending, looking at the young priest,


    "Name? After I dedicated my body and mind to the Holy Truth, I haven''t used it for a long time." The priest frowned, and after a long period of careful thought, he said slowly.


    "My name is Terfalga Luo."


    It turned out to be him!


    Lorne''s pupils shrank slightly. Of course he had heard of the name, but that was already ten years ago.That is the character in the original book, the real owner of the fruit of the original clone of surgery!


    Lorne thought he had won the fruits of the operation, and Luo Hui disappeared from the stage of history due to physical reasons, but he did not expect that he would join the Holy Truth Church by mistake and become a priest.


    Stood in front of myself.It should be said that good luck makes people?


    However, Lorne didn''t show any expression on his face. He really valued him very much, but not because of his identity as a character in the plot, but because Luo showed enough value at this time.


    "I remembered your name. If you don''t want to stay at the Holy Truth Church in the future, you can come to the Wienhill family."


    "No, my body and mind belong to the Lord," the priest bowed, with a gentle smile on his face, "and the door of the holy truth is always open to you, Father Wien."

 560 Chapter 551 Do You Know How I Hate You?

    The sun swayed evenly on the town. At the edge of the town, there was a very beautiful little bungalow. In the garden of the little bungalow, an intellectual woman sat comfortably on a chair basking in the sun.Her belly was arched high, she looked like she was eight or nine months pregnant, and her face was filled with a happy smile.


    "Does the baby miss dad too? Don''t worry, dad will definitely be back." The woman stroked her belly and said softly.


    "Dad loves babies the most!"


    "Dad doesn''t love me?" Next to the woman, a little girl with lavender curly hair lay on her stomach in a chair and said in a childish voice.The little girl is only eight or nine years old, but she can already tell from her delicate face that she must be a rare beauty when she grows up.


    "Of course Dad loves you, Dad loves everyone!" The woman smiled blankly, then stroked the little girl''s head and said, "You are our baby!"


    Children are the best coaxing creatures in the world, and a word can make them happy for a long time.Sure enough, after hearing the woman''s words, the little girl jumped up happily.


    "La la la la, I am a baby!"


    Seeing this scene, the woman also smiled with relief. She has a rich life, a husband who loves her very much, a lovely daughter, and a child who is about to be born in her belly.Her life is the envy of many people.


    The only fly in the ointment is that her husband is a captain, but not a pirate captain, but the captain of a fishing boat. He cannot accompany his family all the year round. Only two fishing moratoriums are allowed to return. .


    "Little baby. Can you go to the post office for mom to see if there is a letter from dad?" the woman said softly.


    At this time in previous years, my husband should have returned. Even if something happens temporarily, he will write a letter to the post office to tell them that they are living well.But this year until now there is no news of him. In addition, a few days ago I heard from the people next door that because of the death of a big pirate, many young people chose to go to sea to find the treasure left by him. Now the sea has become very poor. Taiping.


    This makes the woman vaguely uneasy. She doesn''t understand why young people nowadays are looking for those illusory things, can''t they live in peace?


    "I see, mother!" The little girl kissed the woman''s forehead gently, then pushed away the people in the little garden, and ran out while dancing.


    After the little girl was gone, the woman took out a pair of silver-white bracelets, which were left by her husband when she went to sea. They said they were gifts for her baby daughter and the baby in her belly.However, because Omoni was too small to wear too expensive things, the woman kept helping her keep it.


    "The baby is about to be born, aren''t you coming back?" The woman touched her belly and looked at the sea in the distance, and said slowly.


    The girl grew up in this small town since she was a child and is quite familiar with everything here, so she soon came to the post office.


    "Oh, it''s cute! What are you doing here?" A female teller in her twenties asked with a smile after seeing the little girl.


    "Mom asked me to find out if there is a letter from my father!" said the little girl cutely.The female teller rummaged in the table for a long time, and then said with some regret.


    "I''m sorry, cute, I didn''t find your father''s letter. Isn''t the fishing break coming soon? Hasn''t he returned?"


    After hearing the woman''s words, Omonie was a little bit disappointed, "Daddy hasn''t come back yet." The little girl said somewhat disappointed, and after thanking the woman, she ran out of the post office beggingly.


    She did not choose to go home, but ran along the avenue towards the port.


    "Dad must want to surprise us! Maybe he is already on his way back!"


    With this thought in mind, the little girl quickly ran to the port, and then found a chair to sit down happily.


    The sun gradually set, and from noon to dusk, the little girl sat in a chair and fell asleep. Finally, a familiar fishing boat appeared on the coast!


    "Dad is back!"


    The little girl knew a fishing boat, which was her father''s boat!The little girl got up from the chair excitedly and ran towards the beach.


    The fishing boat gradually came to shore, but it was not the familiar uncles who came down from the boat, but a group of men who were big and thick and dressed in strange black and white stripes.


    "Long-lost feeling, I didn''t expect us to come out of that ghost place."


    "I really want to thank that kid from the Wienhill family."


    Headed by a beard, he opened his hands, breathing fresh air greedily.At this time, a weak childlike voice rang in his ears.


    "Excuse me, have you seen my dad?"


    "Dad?" The beard looked at a little girl about eight or nine years old standing in front of him, as if she was scared, but still mustered courage.


    "Oh! I see! You must be dad''s crew, he wants to hide and give us a surprise!" The little girl seemed to understand something, and suddenly realized that she was not so scared if she thought about it this way, she stretched her head towards Looked at the boat, trying to find the trace of father.


    This time the fishing didn''t seem to go well. There were many damages on the boat, and some blood stains left by unknown creatures.


    The men glanced at each other, and the headed beard smiled. He squatted down slightly and said kindly to the little girl.


    "Yes, we are your father''s new crew. Can we take the uncles to visit your house?"


    ...


    As the sun sets, the woman is still lying on the chair. Feeling the coolness of heaven, she prepares to get up and add two more clothes.But when she stood up, she suddenly felt a sharp pain in her stomach.


    "The baby is naughty again! Wait, wait, you can come into this world!" The woman knew that this was a signal that the baby in her stomach couldn''t wait to come into this world.She rubbed her belly tentatively in an attempt to make the baby feel at ease, but the severe pain in her abdomen did not decrease at all.


    This feeling is just like when you gave birth to a daughter!The woman knew she was going to give birth, but her body pain made her unable to move.


    She collapsed to the ground, unable to speak.


    Baby, where are you, no matter who it is!Come and save me!


    "This is my home!" At this time, a childish voice rang in the woman''s ears.The woman''s eyes lit up and her baby daughter finally came back!


    Gently pushing away the people in the small garden, the little girl saw the woman lying on the ground at a glance, and said anxiously.


    "Mom, what happened, why are you lying on the ground!"


    The little girl hurriedly ran to the woman''s side. Of course, at a young age, she certainly didn''t understand what labor was. All she knew was that women are suffering.


    "A pregnant woman should be ready to give birth."


    The beard is very knowledgeable, and he can understand the woman''s situation at a glance. He glanced at the woman''s beautiful face, his eyes showed a slight color, but then he shook his head regretfully.


    "Unfortunately, it''s a pregnant woman."


    The little girl didn''t understand what the men were talking about, but at this moment she grabbed the trousers of her beard and said anxiously.


    "Uncles, please save my mother!"


    "Save people, you tell us to save people!"


    The men seemed to have heard some jokes, and pointed to themselves, and all the men made a roar of laughter.


    "This little girl actually asked us to save people! It seems that she really doesn''t understand who we are!"


    "It has been a long time since no one has spoken to me in this tone. It seems that I should re-establish my reputation!"


    "Hahahaha! After being imprisoned for so many years, have the people in this sea become so simple now?"


    The girl couldn''t understand what the men were talking about, she stood there at a loss.After a while, the beard squatted down and gently grabbed the girl''s shoulder and said.


    "To tell you the truth, we are not your father''s crew."


    "You don''t have to wait for your father, because he will never come back!"


    "What do you mean?" The girl couldn''t understand what the man meant.


    "While we hugged a wooden board and wandered on the sea, we happened to meet your father¡¯s boat. Who told him to be so ignorant, let him take us to a safe island. He even dared to refuse us, so we had to kill. he."


    "The bodies of all the crew on the ship were thrown into the sea to feed the sharks!"


    The man said so, and before the girl was about to scream, he blindfolded her mouth.The pregnant woman next to her stared wide, incredulous.


    She just understood what a man said!And she also recognized what the clothes the men were wearing.


    This is a prison uniform!


    After the men tied the two women and children, they said with a smile.


    "Flowers that grow up in a comfortable environment cannot understand the cruelty of this sea. Let us teach you a lesson, the price is your lives!"


    "This town looks quite rich, so let''s start here."


    The men searched out a lot of gold and silver treasures from the small bungalow, and another man filled the small bungalow with gasoline.After walking out the door, Beard turned his head and glanced at the house, then gently threw the cigarette in his mouth towards the small house.


    The raging fire instantly ignited this small house!


    The men walked all the way to the depths of the town, wherever they went, there was a burning fire and the wailing of innocent residents.


    This picturesque town was completely ignited by the fire!


    ...


    The fire burned for three days and three nights, completely turning the town into ruins.


    At this time, the Navy was late.


    "It looks like the handwriting of the arsonist Szo." A male officer frowned when he saw this scene.


    "I don''t understand why this kind of demon didn''t immediately execute him after being caught, but let him escape!" A younger female officer said indignantly, directly destroying a small town, how cold-blooded it is What people can do.Don''t they have family members?


    "Of course there are reasons not to execute them. This is a matter of the above decision. Who would have thought that Pushing City, known as the bronze wall and iron wall, would be breached?"


    The male officer should be a little more rigid, "Besides, now the entire Propulsion City is gone. Szo, the arsonist, is just a small character. More demons who can¡¯t even name their names escaped from that place. This sea will not It''s peaceful."


    The female officer frowned, did not speak, but continued to direct the Navy''s rescue work.


    In fact, the possibility of survivors is almost zero, but female officers are still reluctant to give up.In her heart, it was because she was too late that she would cause such a tragedy.When the male officer saw this scene, he silently shook his head.


    It''s not that they are slack, but that they rushed over as soon as they got the information, but it was already too late.


    This sea is so vast that the navy has no time to take care of every place.


    Just as they were about to end the search and rescue, the female officer suddenly stopped because she heard a faint cry for help.


    She followed the voice to the ruins.The soldiers were instructed to excavate, and soon a female corpse that had been burnt to charcoal was excavated. The belly of the female corpse broke open, like a pregnant woman who had just given birth.


    "It''s your misfortune to be born in a disaster." The female officer shook her head sadly, but when she thought she had misheard, she seemed to remember something. She suddenly opened the female body. In a dark cave, a young girl about eight or nine years old hides in the dark cave, shivering at the female officer.


    Half of her body had been burned by the fire, but because her mother blocked the flame with her body, the girl was fine.


    She became the only survivor in this small town in this disaster!


    ...


    The girl sat on a chair with eyes blankly, watching the corpse being transported out.At this time, she heard someone calling herself, so she stood up and walked over like a walking dead body.


    A doctor in a white coat handed the girl some documents.The girl took the pen silently and signed her name on the four documents.


    An eight or nine-year-old girl signed her name on four documents on the same day with the same pen.


    These are the birth certificates of your younger brother, and the death notices of your father, mother, and younger brother.


    Although she is still alive, her heart has died in the fire, and she will only live for revenge in the future!


    Her name is Omoni, the name of the nemesis in the old saying!


    ...


    A great route, a country of beaches.


    Omonie lay on the beach chair, lazily looking at the sun.There are silver bracelets on her left and right arms.This is her most precious thing besides the idea of ??revenge.


    "Do you know how much I hate you?"


    "You have destroyed everything about me, and I will destroy everything about you."


    Omone muttered to herself suddenly, and then took out a phone bug, and after the call passed, she said softly to the opposite side.


    "Miss Brigadier General, it''s been a long time."

 561 Chapter 552 Hypnosis

    At Marine Headquarters, Marin Vando, a young female officer put her legs crossed on the table and said with a smile.


    "Don''t make fun of your sister, don''t you know the ability of your sister? The rank of brigadier general is too high for me."


    The woman was the female officer who dug out Omonie from the ruins. After the disaster, she resolutely decided to take Omonie home to raise her.Since then, she has been dedicated to hunting down the most vicious criminals and accumulated a lot of military exploits. A few weeks ago, she gained the rank of brigadier general through the accumulation of military exploits.


    After so many years, they have long been close to sisters.


    At least women think so.


    For Omoni, women are very fond of them. Unlike other girls who become autistic or surly after experiencing the disaster, Omoni is taciturn, but polite and very studious. She taught her knowledge and fighting. Skills can be learned quickly and mastered.


    This kind of aptitude made women envious, so she was going to find an opportunity to introduce Omonie into the navy and dedicate her strength to the blue justice.


    "Sister Casey is the most righteous person I have ever seen, and you deserve the title sister of brigadier general."


    On the other side of the phone worm, Omonie said with a smile.


    The two women chatted for a while before the female navy said with a smile.


    "Little Omoni called all the way, isn''t she just trying to tease my sister?"


    "Of course not!" said Omoni, "does my sister know what happened recently in this sea?"


    "Are you talking about Vennhill?" The female officer''s tone grew colder, and finally sighed."Little Omoni still can''t forget. Although the Vennhill family is extremely vicious, they are not something you and I can shake."


    Little Omoni is good with everything, but she has always had a great hatred of Lorne who destroyed her family.After Lorne became the king of Qiwuhai, he even lost his goodwill for the navy. This is why Omonie has great potential, but he has not joined the navy for a long time.


    In her opinion, the navy is an accomplice of evil.


    In this regard, the female officer was also quite helpless.


    The situation of Lorne becoming the king of Qiwuhai is too complicated. At that time, the execution war was going on. The Kaido Pirates were aggressive, and the plague Quinn threw special poison to kill the navy soldiers. At this critical moment, Lorne used Saving the lives of the navy soldiers as a condition, in exchange for the status of King Qiwuhai.


    Later, the Vennhill family developed rapidly, and it had reached the end of the momentum, and had intricate relationships with all major forces. Even if the Navy wanted to take action against the Vennhill family, it had to consider the possible consequences.


    The essence of Qiwuhai under the king is that the world government wants to use the reputation of those great pirates to suppress this crazy era.Even the female officer who hated Lorne had to admit that at this point, Lorne did a very good job.


    After he joined the Seven Martial Seas of Kings, he attracted the attention of a considerable number of pirates. Many pirates wanted to step on his head to make a name for themselves, but they became dead bones piled up in front of the Throne of Lorne.


    After all, the main role of the navy is to maintain world peace, even if this peace is false.Therefore, as long as the harm to the Wienhill family outweighs the benefits, the Navy will not.


    The woman wanted to reverse Omone''s view. After her unremitting efforts, Omone finally didn''t mention the Vennhill family thing like this. Just when the woman thought Omone had forgotten, Omone suddenly knocked on the side.


    She never forgot!


    Omonie was silent. Of course she understood the woman''s good intentions. Compared with the huge Wienhill family, she was still too small.It¡¯s not that there have been great forces hating the Wienhill family in recent years.


    Whether it''s the invincible Huo or the rebellious ghost hand Yaze, these big pirates flash across the sky like meteors, fleeting.


    And the Wienhill family survived.


    It was placed in front of Omonie like a big mountain. The female officer didn''t believe that Omonie could destroy it. Before meeting Elinis, even Omonie herself had some doubts.


    But after meeting that very determined man, Omone believed that that arrogant Lorne would definitely regret what he had done over the years!Because Omonie believed in Elinis...and his abilities.


    Taking a deep breath, Omonie collected her emotions, "Thank you sister, I understand."


    "Stop talking about this, I sent a gift to my sister before, did my sister receive it?"


    The female officer also breathed a sigh of relief. After not discussing the topic, her mood was obviously lightened.


    "Gift?" The female officer hesitated at first, and then suddenly realized that she found a beautifully packaged box from the drawer. It was received a few days ago, but just after getting this thing, the two appeared on the sea. Big things, women get busy and forget this thing all at once.


    "What is this?" The woman looked at the beautifully packaged box and asked with a smile.


    "Sister, just take it apart and take a look!" Omoni sold it off first.


    "Naughty." The female officer opened the box, and there was a beautiful crystal ball inside. There were many colorful and bright particles in the crystal ball, which immediately attracted the woman''s attention.


    "It''s beautiful," the female officer said uncontrollably.


    Sister, sorry.Omonie said from the bottom of her heart, but it is her sister''s dream to purify this filthy world, right?


    Omonie took out an answering phone worm, and a man''s whisper came from inside. He whispered like a devil, echoing in the ear of the female officer.


    "You hate that man too?"


    "But I have to tolerate his existence..."


    "This is not your fault, but the whole world''s fault."


    "It is this twisted world that allows this filth to exist."


    "But now I give you a choice. The first is to continue this way so that the devil is still at large, and the second is to unite and purify the filth of this world together!"


    "Now, how do you choose?"


    ...


    The female officer stared at the crystal ball, her eyes gradually becoming blank, but as the man whispered, her eyes became clear again and began to become firm.


    "I choose two."


    Said the female officer.Omoni smiled cheerfully.


    "Welcome to join us, the Avengers who have returned from hell."


    "Then sister, let''s clean up the world together now!"


    "First step..."


    In every invisible corner of this world, countless people with the same goal have united to form a huge force.


    This strength was in the darkness, slowly extending his hand to the Wienhill family, and at this time, Lorne knew nothing about it!

 562 Chapter 553 Pretender

    Two days later, the sea was calmer than ever.


    Even the World Economic News in the Daily Daily has nothing to write about, only lace news about the powerful in this sea.


    But no one relaxes because of this, because they know that the more violent the storm, the calmer the time before it comes.


    At this time, there are still two days before Bislan¡¯s pirate event. Numerous pirate ships appeared near Bislan¡¯s waters, heading towards the island.


    And Agatha, finally brought the family of Black Sailor Jerome Orlando to Sdieo.


    "This place is so big!"


    A little boy walked down from the silver-white battleship, and after seeing the high-rise buildings of Sdio, he couldn''t help but exclaimed, he had no sense of being a prisoner.


    After the Wienhill family took over the island, Sdio developed rapidly under the connections of the Wienhill family. The original three big chimneys disappeared, replaced by countless tall buildings.The few stone mortars and metal scraps piled up in the port have long been recycled and reused by the workers. At this time, the port was paved with blue stone bricks and it was very tidy.


    If it weren''t for Lorne''s frightening reputation, I believe many people would choose to move to this small island.


    "Xiao''an! Don''t run around!" Luka also walked off the boat under the escort of two burly soldiers, and looked at the little boy running around in the harbor, shouting worriedly.


    The residents of Sdio noticed this silver-white warship and subconsciously gave way to everyone. They didn''t know Agatha, but they knew what the flag of the misty moon on the silver-white warship meant.


    This banner means an irresistible kingship in Sdio!


    boom!


    Luca''s most worried thing happened. The little boy ran into a man wearing a black cloak when he was running around. He fell to the ground and started to cry.


    "A real man, no matter what difficulties he faces, he won''t shed tears." The man helped the little boy up and said with a smile."A man''s tears will only appear on one occasion, that is, at the funeral of a loved one."


    After speaking, he ignored the crying boy, walked up to Luca and said condescendingly.


    "Are you Jerome Orlando''s wife?"


    This person is the famous Wienhill Lorne!


    It was not the three-headed six-armed cannibal monster, but a rather young man.The smile when Lorne lifted up the little boy, even Luca had to admit that he was very attractive.


    But Luca wouldn''t be tempted by Lorne, because he knew that this man''s gentleness was nothing more than appearance, and his nature was more terrifying than a cannibal monster!


    If it weren''t for him, there would be fewer deaths in this sea.


    "My husband is indeed called Jerome Orlando." Luca''s face changed drastically, and she rebuked Lorne, "You brought me here all the way, what do you want to do! My husband won''t let it go. Yours!"


    Her current identity is a flower girl, she has to be at a loss, at a loss, and angry.Women are very confident in their emotional management.Even the best psychologist can''t see the slightest clue from her expression, which is why No.002 chose to play Luca.


    "I have a little friendship with Jerome Orlando." Lorne nodded and said calmly, and then waved at the two soldiers next to him. The soldiers heard the news and directly held angry Luca towards the island. The upper castle walked over.


    "Did you see anything?" Agatha walked to Ron''s side and asked softly.


    On the way, she has used it either side-by-side attack or surprise interrogation, but she did not see the slightest clue. Luca behaved as a woman who didn''t know what her husband had done!


    "She has a ghost in her heart." Lorne said faintly, whether it was movements, emotions, or expressions, Luca had no problems.But she didn''t know that Lorne could perceive the changes in the emotions of others.


    When Luca scolded him just now, although his facial expression was quite angry, his heart was full of tension, as well as a hint of confidence and luck.


    Is it the fox who wants to frighten himself?


    still is¡­¡­


    The key to breaking the game must be this woman!


    "It''s been a long time since no one scolded me. The last time I scolded me like this was a new pirate who offered a reward of more than 300 million yuan.


    Once in the castle hall of the Aiji family, Lorne sat on the Black Iron Throne condescendingly looking at Luca who was kneeling in front of him.


    "But after he said this, I cut off his tongue and let him watch his companion die in front of him with his own eyes. One after another. So you also want to watch your two children Die in front of yourself?"


    The two soldiers grabbed a man, a woman, and two children. After Lorne finished speaking, they placed their sharp axes on the tender neck of the children.


    They are clones made by Gage, and they have no feelings of kindness and compassion at all, so as long as Ron gives an order, they will swing their axe without hesitation.


    The little boy and the little girl were frightened by the qualifying scene and looked at their mother blankly.


    "No." Luca lowered his head as much as possible and kept kowtow at Lorne.


    "All this is my fault, it has nothing to do with Xiaoan or Xiaoyi at all."


    "I can''t kill them and give you this opportunity." Lorne asked calmly. In fact, Quina''s ability is more suitable for interrogating others. In the face of the memory fruit''s ability to directly read other people''s memories, any training on disguise and hiding is useless .


    But because of some delays, Quina will be able to come here one day.


    So Lorne could only interrogate Luca himself.


    "What I want to say, I have said it!" Luca was already desperate. She knelt on the ground, tears streaming out continuously.


    "I''m just an ordinary person, a flower girl living in Osyth. My husband is a pirate. I haven''t seen him for many years. If it wasn''t for the letters sent back from time to time, I might have forgotten his Exists."


    "I don''t know what he is doing outside."


    Her emotions were not as strong as she showed, Lorne frowned and said coldly, "You lie."


    After that, the soldier who grabbed the little boy directly aimed the sharp axe in his hand at the little boy''s neck and chopped it over.


    "No, let Xiaoan go!"


    The woman yelled hoarsely.


    "Stop."


    Lorne said faintly, the warrior really stopped his movements, at this time the sharp axe was already attached to the little boy''s neck.


    "You just called him Xiao An?" Lorne said playfully, "but according to my information, Xiao An is the little girl''s name."

 563 Chapter 554: Exposed Agent

    Luca''s face changed drastically, and his emotions finally became flustered.This panic is even far better than when the axe hit the boy''s neck.


    Is the information given to me by the organization wrong?Or was it that Lorne was testing himself?


    The woman thought crazy in her heart. In the end, she chose to believe in the organization, trying to make herself see more natural, with a confused expression on her face.


    "Sir, what are you talking about? How can a mother remember her child''s name incorrectly."


    "Is that so, maybe my information is wrong." There was no fluctuation on Lorne''s face. The little boy''s name was indeed called Xiaoan. He just cheated this woman.


    However, this deception achieved the effect Lorne wanted.


    Lorne had to admit that the woman''s facial expressions were managed very well, whether it was the anger before, the helplessness when facing him, the tension when the child was about to be killed, or the confusion now.All perfect.


    If she met other people, she might be able to lie to him, but she just met Lorne.But Lorne''s ability is to be able to read the emotional changes of others.


    The woman whose child was about to be killed and who had no mood swings became flustered when she heard that she said her child''s name was wrong.


    Lorne knew that these two children were not the woman''s weakness at all, so he waved, and the soldiers dragged the boy and girl out.


    "mom!"


    "Do not leave me!"


    The little boy and the little girl cried.The woman turned her head to see this scene, unable to do anything but said worriedly to Lorne.


    "Anything is directed at me, none of this has anything to do with Xiaoan and Xiaoyi, they don''t know anything!"


    interesting.


    What an image of a mother who is worried about her children.If there is no perception ability, Lorne will almost be fooled by this woman.


    He coughed slightly, and a man like a Roshan came out of the shadow, the moment he saw this man like a Roshan.


    "Panghu, use your power with this lady. Let her forget something."


    Hearing that Fat Tiger could make himself forget something, the woman¡¯s pupils shrank, and a horrified expression appeared on her face.


    "Who are you, don''t touch me!"


    Speaking of wanting to break free of the bondage of soldiers.


    This time, the woman''s expression and inner emotions are finally the same, which means that she is not afraid of herself, but is afraid of forgetting something?


    Lorne glared at Luca and directly took over Luca''s five senses, staying in place like a stone statue.


    "Boss, what do you want her to forget?"


    Fat Tiger grinned and said with a smile.


    "Let her forget her most important memory."


    After Panghu heard Lorne''s words, he directly grabbed Luca''s arm, and a trace of a trace was drawn out of Luca''s mind, and her eyes became blank.


    "who are you?"


    After regaining control of his body, Luca raised his head blankly and asked Lorne, who was sitting on the Dark Iron Throne, suspiciously.


    "Why am I here?"


    The fat tiger''s ability is the lower fruit of the fruit of Kina''s memory. The fruit of forgetting can make people forget some important memories. After his tireless training, he can already control the other party to forget certain memories.


    After Luca was recruited, she couldn''t remember Lorne, that is to say, her most important memory was related to Lorne!


    "Now you can tell me about your identity, right?" Ron squinted and looked at Luca.


    With an amazing sense of oppression, the woman''s pupils shrank, but she calmed down and talked about her identity.


    A completely different identity from the flower girl Luca.


    "I am a pirate, offering a bounty of 148,000,000 (one hundred and forty-eight million) as Bailey¡¯s parrot killer Jim¡¯s navigator. I don¡¯t know what your identity is. If you know it, just Let me go, I might say a few good things in front of Jim so that he won''t torture you."


    At this moment, she had a hint of domineering in her tone, as if she was quite proud of being a sea pirate crew member.It is very different from the previous flower girl Luca''s Wei Wei Nuo.


    "Really?" Lorne nodded at Fat Hu, who heard the words and touched the woman''s arm directly.


    Exposed!


    After the memory returned to his body, the cold sweat couldn''t stop flowing from Luca''s face.


    "Why is it different from what you said before?" Lorne''s index finger tapped lightly on the armrest of the Black Iron Throne, squinting slightly at the woman who claimed to be Luca.


    When pushing the city in the past, a pirate who was proficient in psychology once told a theory that people''s micro-expression can talk and betray their own ideas.A person who is proficient in psychology can even judge your thoughts by the micro expressions on your face.


    If you don''t want others to see through your thoughts, the best way is not to pretend, but to keep your face straight.


    Forcibly control the muscles of your face so that it does not change.


    Over time, Lorne fell in love with this expressionless feeling, especially when he had the advantage, his expressionless face could give people a stronger sense of oppression.


    "I, I, I." At this time, the woman''s emotions finally disappeared and everything was under control, and she became panicked.


    Finally, she gritted her teeth.It seemed to be willing to go.


    "Sure enough, I can''t hide anything from Lord Ron''s eyes," the woman seemed to let go of the burden in her heart."But there is nothing wrong with Lord Lorne about this matter."


    The woman took a deep breath, and then said slowly.


    "I am an agent of the CP-9 department, playing a different role, just to perform a different task."


    "Speaking of which, Lord Lorne and I are still on the same front." A smile appeared on the woman''s face. "Everyone works for the world government, so why bother with each other?"


    "Is that so?"


    Lorne pondered for a moment, then raised his head, a trace of killing intent appeared in his eyes.


    "In other words, was it the world government that did it on Garrett?"


    ...


    "What happens next?" Agatha asked softly after the soldiers dragged the woman away.


    If the murderer behind the Garrett incident is the world government, then the next thing is very troublesome.That means that the world government already has an idea of ??doing something about the family.


    She didn''t have the idea of ??persuading Ron to stop. If he stopped because his opponent was too strong, then Ron would not be Ron.


    Moreover, since the world government has the idea of ??taking action against the family, if Lorne stops, there is no difference between sitting and waiting.


    Violet stood in the shadows behind Lorne without saying a word.Although she was Lorne''s personal secretary, she tried to make her presence weaker when Agatha was there.


    "No one is an idiot, we are not, and the people of the world government are neither."


    After Lorne pondered for a while, he finally said a word.

 564 Chapter 555: A Reward That Shocked The World

    Although she didn''t know what her purpose was, Lorne could conclude that the woman who claimed to be a CP-9 agent had lied.


    Her identity may be true. Even if Lorne passes internal relationship investigations, there is no problem with this woman''s identity.However, there is one thing that Lorne can conclude that the murderer behind this incident will never be the world government.


    Compared to those "smart people", Lorne may not see them far, but for the understanding of people''s hearts, Lorne is by no means inferior to anyone on this sea.


    This world is a world chasing interests, and no one will do things that harm their own interests.


    And getting rid of yourself will do more harm than good to the world government.Lorne asked himself, in this position, he definitely did better than Mihawk and Tyrant Bear.At least the seas under his own control are far more peaceful than the rest of the Great Sea Route.


    Even if the world government gets rid of its ivory, it will never be now.I would not use this method that would irritate myself.


    "So you want?" Agatha seemed to understand Lorne''s thoughts.


    "Since she dared to be the undercover agent, she came to me with a mortal consciousness, so she couldn''t ask anything even if she forced a confession." Lorne said slowly, "Since someone wants to point the finger at the world government, Then I am as he wishes."


    "When his purpose is about to be realized, the enemy hiding in the shadows will show his feet."


    "Publish a reward in the underground world, offering a reward to the CP agents lurking in various forces, let me think about how much is the reward?" Lorne pondered for a moment, and then showed a cruel smile.


    "Just one hundred million Baileys! Every head of a CP agent can come to the family for one hundred million Baileys!"


    "Then, be optimistic about that lady agent, after Quina arrives, I want to see what she is hiding!"


    On December 19, 1509, the Underworld released a reward.


    This was originally a sparse and ordinary thing. As the dark side of this world, there are countless bounty releases in the underground world every day, and countless bounty hunters hold a blood-stained human head in exchange for rewards.


    But once this reward was released, it shocked the entire underground world, because his publisher was the Vennhill family who is currently on the cusp of the storm.


    The target of their reward is the CP agent of the world government!


    The bounty of 100 million is not high, but it reveals a message that the Vennhill family seems to have targeted the murderer of this incident.


    For a time, this sea was surging!


    ...


    "I didn''t expect the identity of the lady agent to be revealed so quickly. Lorne deserves to be Lorne. I thought he would have to investigate for a few days to be sure."


    As dusk approached, a young man with short white hair walked out of the castle, raised his head and looked up at the looming waning moon in the sky, grinning slightly at the corner of his mouth.


    "But he was really decisive. He released this reward as soon as he discovered the identity of 0-91. I believe that now the world government is also in a state of bewilderment." Behind him, a man with long lavender hair followed Young girl, holding a stack of materials in her hands, with a few large characters written on top of the materials.


    Wienhill!


    "This is the internal Navy''s intelligence on Vennhill. It is much more reliable than what we have collected. Take a look."


    "After all, he is Lorne, the most dazzling "new star" in this sea." The man said mockingly.Then received the information from the girl''s hand.Started to read it.


    The man reads things very quickly, and in a short while, he will read all the information.


    "Sure enough, the Vennhill family hides deeper than we thought. Even the description on the naval data is amazing enough. If you don¡¯t care about your own strength and rely solely on its forces, there will be no one in the Seven Martial Seas It can be comparable."


    "Doflamingo can''t do it, and Crockdale can''t do the same."


    "Are you scared?" The girl tilted her head and said with a smile.


    "Fear?" The man shook his head. "After coming out of that hell, I don''t know what fear is. I only do one thing in my life or that is to avenge the Vennhill family. For this, I Can give away everything I have."


    "Power, wealth, status, even my life!"


    "But," the man said, he looked at the girl suddenly, "Is that man coming back?"


    "Are you talking about him?" The girl knew who that person was referring to, and when she mentioned him, she focused on making no secret of her fear.


    "We need his ability now, let him take the blood cocoon to board Mary Joa, and then put it next to the monster."


    His plan is to first create a gap between Lorne and the CP department, and then lure him to Mary Joa. In this case, in any case, the people of the world government will not let Lorne easily enter the hinterland of the dragon people. , And with Lorne''s temper, I''m afraid he will directly rush.


    Under this circumstance, it is very likely that the Tianlong people will activate their final weapon, the monster called "Dragon''s Wall".


    "I heard you are thinking of me?" A hoarse and magnetic voice rang in the ears of men and women.


    A man who enveloped himself in a cloak walked out of the shadows.


    "I really don''t want to see you, perverted." Omoni curled her lips and said coldly.If it weren¡¯t for this man¡¯s ability to be indispensable for this plan, she would never have said a word with this man.


    Even thinking that she was breathing the same air as him, Omonie couldn''t help nausea.


    "Pervert, I haven''t heard the title for a long time, can I think you are complimenting me?"


    The man took off his cloak and revealed an unusually handsome face. He is about 1.7 meters tall, and he is not too outstanding in the pirate world where strong men walk everywhere.His face was extremely pale, with a strange beauty.


    Omoni didn''t speak, she wrinkled her sister''s head and wanted to push it away, but the man reluctantly walked towards Omoni with interest.


    "Don''t tease her, you are not such a boring person." At this time, Elinis finally spoke and relieved Omonie.He frowned and said, "Don''t forget, after that war, who took you like a bereaved dog, if you were not for me, you would have been torn to pieces by the angry white beard."


    "Now is the time to repay me." Elinis said slowly.


    "Oh, oh, of course I won''t forget this. Tell me what you want me to do, my "great benefactor."


    Elinis ignored the ridicule in the man''s words, "That Lorne can only rise by virtue of his own fruits. Without fruits, he is a waste."


    "So I need you to bring Garrett''s blood cocoon to Mary Joa, and after luring Lorne over, restrict him through your ability."


    "I want this arrogant and arrogant man to fall from the altar in the eyes of the whole world!!"


    Elinis said viciously, he wanted more than simple revenge, but deprived Lorne of everything!


    "It''s just that you need to go to the Judicial Island first. After Lorne released the reward, people from the world government will definitely start investigating the CP-9 department, so we must not let this matter be exposed."


    "With your abilities, you should be able to reach the Judicial Island in less than half a day, right?" Elinis said,


    "Really all the drudgery is thrown to me!" The man yawned and said slowly."Forget it, who told you to be my great benefactor? I will work harder this time."

 565 Chapter 556: Spandane

    "What to do? What to do? To die! To die!"


    The great route, the island of justice, the top of the tower of justice


    The top officer of the CP-9 department, Spandane, walked back and forth in his office, anxious.At the same time, there are words in the mouth.


    "Didn''t I have destroyed all the information? Why did Lorne know that the person who attacked the Wienhill family was a CP agent!"


    He was originally a trash, and he was sitting in this position entirely by relying on relationships. At this time, he had no idea what to do.


    "It''s over, the lunatic Lorne will definitely not listen to my explanation, he will cut me off!"


    At this time, Spandane''s body couldn''t help trembling, thinking of Lorne''s notoriety on the sea, he couldn''t help regretting it.


    "It would be great if I discovered these things earlier. I can still run away. Now that the people above have noticed this, there is no way I can escape, bastard!"


    Spanda regretted this very much, and regretted that he had not checked the mission records of his agents earlier.


    "Did something happen?"


    There was a knock on the door, and a sexy secretary in a black professional suit walked in. She pushed her glasses and looked at Spandane suspiciously.


    "What the hell happened to make Spandain so flustered."


    "It turned out to be Anna!" Spandane breathed a sigh of relief when he saw the visitor, and said pretendingly, "Nothing."


    Never show ugliness in front of beauties!


    "It''s fine," the secretary named Anna put a piece of information on Spandane''s desk.


    "It''s been half a day since the Vennhill family released the reward. Many major forces in the New World have expressed their position and support the decision of the Vennhill family. Now our agents are in danger and cannot protect themselves. Many people are contacting the headquarters. , What should they do next?"


    Unable to help themselves?I can''t protect myself, okay!Spanda said in secret, but he couldn''t say this sentence anyway.He pretended to take a deep breath, and then said slowly.


    "Tell them to slow down their work, watch the changes, and try not to expose them. After all, they are our most important asset!"


    "As expected to be Spandane-sama, so considerate of subordinates, I am so moved!" Anna said with peach blossoms in her eyes, admiringly said."I will send someone to notify them."


    But just as Anna turned around and was about to walk out of the room, Spandane suddenly coughed twice.


    "By the way, I want to ask you about one thing." Spandane said casually, "For this reward from the Wienhill family, what do you think we should do next."


    This secretary is much smarter than herself, and the work she entrusted to her can be done very well. If it were her, she might be able to make a good suggestion.


    Spandane thought so.


    "What to do?" He blinked his eyes secretly and said with a smile."We don''t have to panic at all."


    "how do I say this?"


    "Spandain forgot one thing, the most important thing, that is that we belong to the world government, even if we do something wrong, we should be punished by the people of the world government, not him. An outsider."


    "Qiwuhai under the king, he said that it is a legitimate pirate, but his essence is a pirate after all. There is a conflict between our two sides, and the people above must take more care of us."


    "Besides," Anna looked into Spandane''s eyes, paused, and said innocently, "Did we do anything?"


    "Of course not!" Spandane certainly couldn''t admit that the cause of this incident was his incompetence.But the whole person also breathed a sigh of relief. Anna woke him up, no matter how he said he was also a member of the world government, how could he dare to move himself?


    At most a few unimportant agents can vent their anger.


    Thinking of this, Spandane was not so scared as a whole.At the same time, he began to resent Lorne for not being affectionate. No matter how he said he was the person who had helped him before, how could he not leave him any room now.


    But at this time, the door rang again, and Anna walked in again.


    "Do you have anything else to add?" Spandane asked, Anna shook her head, and then said slowly.


    "CP-0 people are here, they want to investigate the whole story."


    CP-0, unlike CP1 to 9, they are directly affiliated with the five old stars, responsible for carrying out those dangerous and important tasks.


    Their identities are extremely mysterious, and they usually wear a mask. Even Spandane, who is the highest officer of the CP-9, doesn''t know where the people above recruited these powerhouses.


    ...


    A woman wearing a rabbit mask sat in front of Spandane. She has beautiful blonde curly hair. From her figure, this is definitely a beauty who does not lose to Anna. If she looks better, That is the best in the world.


    If this woman is his own, Spandane will put her in disregard for whatever he says.


    "Cough cough." The rabbit coughed twice, and then said coldly after feeling Spandain''s wicked gaze.


    "The reason I came here, I think you should know."


    "Of course I know that there is a reward for the Wienhill family." Spandane shook his head and threw away the distracting thoughts in his heart. If this matter is not handled well, let alone a woman, even his own status. It''s hard to guarantee!


    "Then can you tell me what''s going on? The above attaches great importance to this matter." When the rabbit said the above, he deliberately increased his tone, indicating that it is not that he wants to know, but that the person above wants to know, let Spanda Because don''t lie.


    "This matter has nothing to do with me, or even with the entire CP-9 department!" Spandane said categorically, for the sake of his status, he would never admit it now.


    "Really?" The rabbit seemed to have expected Spandane to answer himself this way, and patted his hand gently, and a man in a black suit walked in from outside.


    "It''s you!" Spandane recognized the person who came, who was the same agent who helped him organize the files before.At this time, his heart began to feel uneasy.


    "Talk about what you saw."


    The rabbit said coldly into the black suit.


    "Yes!" The black suit didn''t dare to disobey the rabbit''s orders. "When CP-9 came to check the intelligence before, I was ordered to sort out CP-9-I''s intelligence and found many suspicious mission records there."


    "Among them, the mission record of assassinating Charlotte Garrett is included!"

 566 Chapter 557

    That''s it!


    When the black suit uttered these words, Spandane had only one thought in his mind, and that was that he was completely finished.


    "The record of the assassination of Charlotte Garrett?!" After hearing these words, the rabbit''s breathing became weighed.The tone became colder.


    "Why don''t we know?"


    "At that time, Mr. Spandane asked us all to go out, and he said he would handle this matter."


    The black suit shook his head, "Because we are not eligible to participate when we want to report from CP-0 people, so I don''t know what happened."


    "It''s just that, after listening to the brothers who sorted out the intelligence room, there was a lot of ashes in the intelligence room."


    The black suit glanced at Spandane, thought for a moment, then gritted his teeth.


    "It''s like the ashes left by the burning of paper!"


    thump!


    After saying these words in the black suit, Spandane collapsed directly on his chair.


    "Paper burned to ashes?" The rabbit tapped the tabletop lightly and looked at Spandane coldly.


    "In other words, you concealed information?"


    "You are so courageous, Spandane!"


    ...


    After the rabbit came out of the Tower of Justice, Spandane sat pale on the chair, knowing he was finished.


    Power, wealth, beauty, everything he owns will leave him, and the root of all this is just because he burned some information.


    But the information is obviously related to him, it has nothing to do with him!It''s not the tasks he posted.


    The black suit walked in front of Spandane, without even looking at him.All the CP-9 agents don''t think much of this waste. Now that he is down, the CP-9 department may develop better.


    "Anna?"


    Spandane saw his beautiful secretary walk in from the door, with a trace of relief in his eyes.


    Fortunately, this beauty did not betray herself.Just when he was trying to say something, Anna turned her usual gentleness, grabbing Spandane by the collar and lifting him up.


    "You told her everything?!"


    "Yes, she forced me!"


    Spandane was taken aback. Is this still the cute little secretary?


    "waste!"


    Anna cursed, then dropped Spandane and hurriedly walked out of the room.


    ...


    "This matter was indeed done by the CP-9 department, but Spandane didn''t know anything about it."


    The rabbit came to the port of Justice Island and boarded a mini boat.Then frowned and muttered to himself.


    "He doesn''t seem to be deceiving, that is to say, either because he is too wasteful and his rights have been emptied by his subordinates, or someone has sneaked into the CP-9 department and released these in the name of Spandane. command!"


    "It''s ridiculous to say that the most notorious secret service in the world has been mixed with spies. I don''t know how many wrong orders have been issued over the years."


    The boat left the port of Justice Island and drove in the direction of the Gate of Justice. She was going to pass through the Gate of Justice, passing by Marine Headquarters, Marine Vatican, to see if she could gain anything there.


    After the boat completely left the Judicial Island, the rabbit took out a worn pocket watch from his chest, and an old yellow photo was inside the cover of the pocket watch.


    It is a group photo of a group of children.


    Among them, an unsmiling black-haired middle-aged man was sitting in the middle of the children with a serious face. Next to him, there was a little girl with blond hair smiling very brightly.


    After a moment of silence, she carefully hid the pocket watch, and then took out a delicate phone bug.


    There is a miniature misty moon pattern on the cover of the phone bug.


    Blue blue blue.


    The phone worm rang.But at this moment, the rabbit suddenly felt an inexplicable sense of crisis.The domineering dark armed color instantly covered his arm.


    boom!


    A bullet came from a distance and hit her wrist.If she hadn''t been armed and covered in time, this bullet would be enough to crush her entire wrist.


    A woman, a beautiful woman, stepped on the moon step to chase from the direction of Judicial Island.


    "I mean why Spandane denies those suspicious tasks. It turns out that you are hiding behind him and issuing orders in his name."


    The rabbit put the phone worm on the ground, and then slowly stood up.


    "It turns out that it''s you who betrayed CP-9, Anna."


    The rabbit stood up straight, and stood on the boat looking directly at the woman who came on the moonwalk.


    "Is it a swordsman master? It''s different from other CP-0 agents!" The person who came was Spandane¡¯s secretary Anna!She blinked her big eyes and said innocently.


    "This bullet is specially ground with Hailou Stone. If you are a capable person, after being hit by this bullet, you will lose combat effectiveness."


    According to the information they got, many agents of the CP-0 department were recruited from that place, so a large part of them are capable people. They did not expect to miscalculate this time.


    "Perplexity." The rabbit shook his head, and then drew a western rapier from his waist.


    "You committed two capital crimes, do you know?"


    "One is to sneak into the world government to steal intelligence, but I found it."


    The dark armed color domineering gradually wrapped around the rapier.


    Anna''s pupils shrank and felt the rabbit''s gradual strength. She took out a revolver from her clothes and shot several bullets at her.


    The rabbit''s body became strangely light, like a piece of paper moving with the wind, avoiding these fatal attacks.


    "Paper painting? Who are you?"


    Anna recognized the moves used by the rabbit. Paper painting is one of the six navy styles. It can make the body as light as a piece of paper and avoid many deadly attacks.But it wasn''t this that surprised Anna, it was that the rabbit actually did this trick.


    Paper painting is actually not difficult to learn, but this trick has a superior alternative, that is, seeing and hearing color domineering.Except for those who came from naval academies and secret service bases, they generally don''t waste their time learning this technique.


    It is impossible for people who come from that place to learn this trick in theory!So the identity of this rabbit is strange!


    However, the rabbit ignored Anna''s inquiry, and an astonishing sword aura slashed through the sea and slashed towards Anna who was in the sky.


    "Secondly, it is against her!"


    boom!


    As the two met, the sea was surging, and the mini boat on which the rabbit was riding seemed unable to withstand the destructive power of the two, and it turned into pieces and sank into the sea.

 567 Chapter 558 Rabbit (2)

    This woman named Anna is very strong, this is the rabbit''s judgment after the initial fight.


    As one of the few gun masters, Anna''s domineering look and feel is definitely one of the best in this sea. As far as the rabbit knows, even in CP-0, many people can''t match her.


    The result of seeing and hearing that the color domineering gap is too large is that although the rabbit has the strength to kill her with a single sword, it has been unable to hit her.The two are stepping on the moon step in the mid-air, you come and go.


    The rabbit is waiting for Anna to run out of bullets, and Anna is waiting for the rabbit to run out of energy.


    This battle has become a patient competition. Whoever can''t hold on first is the loser.Moreover, the two shots were merciless, no matter who wins, it is impossible to show mercy to the loser.


    "There is no file for you in CP-9, you did not rise from CP-9!"


    On one side of Anna''s body, she avoided a mighty slash from the rabbit. The huge slash cut the sea level in half and aroused huge waves.


    Water drops splashed on Anna''s face, Anna said coldly.


    "And people who come out of that place will not learn the "low-end" skills of the Navy Type VI. Plus the phone worm you just held, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not the phone worm that contacts the person above. Well, I am becoming more and more curious about your identity."


    "It seems that I am not the only spy who sneaked into the world government."


    "Did you fight with your mouth?"


    The rabbit said coldly, "Release those tasks, and then transfer the responsibility to the CP-9 department to provoke the conflict between the world government and King Qiwuhai. Is this what you want to see?"


    While the rabbit was talking, Anna hit her body with a bullet, but no blood came out, and the rabbit''s figure gradually disappeared in the air.


    "Is it an afterimage?"


    Anna frowned slightly, and then turned her body without thinking, and a slender Western sword slid down against her side face.


    Cut off a strand of her hair.


    "Even my domineering looks can hardly catch your trace, you are very strong." A ray of blood flowed from Anna''s left face, and the rabbit''s attack cut through Anna''s beautiful face.


    "But I am stronger!"


    Because there was no place to borrow in the air for a while, the rabbit''s body was out of control, and the whole person could not stop leaning forward.


    She became a living target!


    The black muzzle was aimed at the rabbit''s head.A smile appeared on Anna''s mouth.


    "Although I don''t know what your identity is, but goodbye, my dear, our plan will never be affected by you alone!"


    boom!


    Flames erupted from the muzzle, but imagined that the neutron popped out of the muzzle and the bunny''s head bloomed with bleeding flowers.


    Anna''s smile froze, because at this critical moment, the rabbit used his sword to pierce Anna''s barrel forcibly.


    boom!


    Anna''s barrel exploded, and she frowned. Before she could react, the rabbit had adjusted her body, and a heavy punch wrapped in pitch black hit her in the lower abdomen.


    There has been such a problem in the sea before. Who is more powerful than the gunner who lost the gun or the swordsman who lost the sword?


    No one can answer, because any powerful gunner or swordsman, their weapons are more important than their partners, and they won''t let go even while sleeping.


    But now, the rabbit gave the answer.


    Three minutes later, the rabbit carried Anna''s body and came to the wreckage of his own boat.


    "You can''t ruin our plan!" Anna coughed violently, blood constantly flowing from the corners of her mouth.Said viciously.


    She is a bit more domineering than a rabbit, but she is not as domineering as an armed color.So in the process of the two close hands, Anna was completely suppressed and was quickly defeated.


    The rabbit ignored Anna and started looking for the phone bug he had just lost here.


    This small boat is not big, even when it is complete, it seems a bit crowded to accommodate two people.But the advantage of this is that even if it turned into wreckage, it was only scattered around. The rabbit fumbled for a while and finally found the phone worm.


    But she didn''t choose to pick it up because she felt an unusually dangerous breath approaching herself.


    At the end of the field of vision, the sea level in the distance was divided into two sides, as if something rushed toward this side.


    When the thing was near, the rabbit saw a man in a black robe driving a sea motorcycle toward this side. He looked unusually handsome, but there was a sickly paleness on his face.


    The rabbit''s face became very ugly at the moment he saw this man.


    "Although it is abrupt, this young lady is barely my companion, so can you let her go?"


    The man came to the rabbit in front of the sea motorcycle and said lightly.


    His voice was hoarse, but it was so magnetic that people couldn''t help but want to do what he said.


    But what responded to him was not a smile, but a long sword. The rabbit took out a spare Western sword and pointed it at the man''s head.


    "I thought you and your group of companions died in that war. I didn''t expect you to be alive."


    "If you are the one hiding behind this woman, then all this makes sense."


    "Do you know me?" The man was a little surprised, and began to look at the rabbit carefully.


    "Be careful, she is a CP-0 person, it is very likely that she came from the same place as you!"


    "CP-0? It''s not too strange to know me," the man said regretfully, "I thought that after so many years, this sea still has my legend."


    The rabbit didn''t look down on the man because of his frivolousness. On the contrary, it was precisely because she knew who this man was that she was more careful.


    "I have a proposal. I have a way to get you out of CP-0 control. I will tell you this method. How about you let me take this woman away and keep your mouth shut about today?"


    "Very good proposal, but I am not at all interested in cooperating with you as a pervert." Rabbit said coldly, "On the contrary, I am more interested in the human head on your head."


    "That''s really a pity." The man sighed and said slowly."I hope you can meet my aesthetics."


    After saying this, the man moved.He turned into a lightning and rushed towards the rabbit.


    The rabbit froze for a moment and wanted to swing a sword to fight back, but found that he had lost control of his body. No matter how hard he tried, he could not swing the sword in his hand.


    boom!


    The man punched the rabbit firmly, and the mask on the rabbit''s face shattered invisibly, revealing her beautiful face.

 568 Chapter 559 Rabbit (3)

    In fact, Spandane¡¯s judgment is correct, the rabbit is indeed a beauty.A rather rare beauty,


    Without the slightest flaw in the facial features, combined with her nonchalant temperament, it is indeed very capable of evoking a man''s desire.


    If it is a normal man, he might be merciful when he finds that his opponent is such a beautiful beauty.


    However, this pale man was not a normal man.All those who knew him gave him only one label, and that was.


    metamorphosis.


    After the man flew the rabbit with a punch, he was obviously excited when he saw the rabbit''s petite body spinning in the air, splashing blood on the sea.There was a flurry of abnormal flush on his face, his body disappeared, and he appeared above the rabbit flying in the air.


    boom!


    The man punched the rabbit''s abdomen hard. When the body was unable to move, the rabbit was unable to resist, and the whole person fell into the sea.


    thump.


    The blood stained the nearby sea.


    "Don''t kill her?" At this time, Anna had already slowed down, she stood up and said slowly.


    "That woman knows our plan, if she doesn''t die, what impact might it have on our plan."


    "The sense of smell of fish is hundreds of times more sensitive than that of humans. Even a drop of blood can be smelled when mixed in several kilometers of water." The man did not answer Anna''s words, but talked about other things."You have been fighting for so long, and you don''t know how much blood was spilt in this waters. In other words, countless carnivorous fish are lurking under this water at this time."


    "Perverted." Anna heard the man''s words and couldn''t help saying that the man wanted to use these fishes to destroy the corpses.


    "Let''s go, go to the Judicial Island and fix it first. If this happens, although I won''t care too much, my benefactor will be angry."


    The man slowly said that Elinis¡¯ plan was to make Lorne suspicious of the CP-9 department after provoking the relationship between Lorne and CP-9 when neither side reacted. Judging by a reward, this goal has been accomplished.


    Then, in the sea, places where Garrett might be are constantly exposed. These places include Judicial Island, New Propulsion City, Whitebeard''s Lair, and even Bislan, which is on the cusp of the storm.


    Then watched the people of the Wienhill family run hard.


    Finally, an agent of CP-9 "leaked" an information to Lorne.


    Garrett was taken to Mary Joa, and was about to become a plaything for those Denonians.


    Judging by the reckless character of the Tianlong people, this is a very possible thing. After all, a daughter of the Four Emperors is quite attractive to them.


    Not to mention, this woman''s fianc¨¦, whose surname is Wienhill.


    With Lorne¡¯s character, after receiving the news, he would definitely take someone to kill Mary Joa, and because of the Bislan Island incident, it is impossible for the navy next to Mary Joa to dispatch troops to assist Mary Joa. .Facing the fierce Lorne, the Tianlong people will directly release the monster called the "Dragon''s Wall" to protect themselves.


    When the two sides fought, when the fish died and the net broke, it was when they shot.


    This is Elinis'' strategy.


    He not only wanted to ruin Lorne, but also deprived him of everything that Lorne cared about.


    This is Elinis'' revenge!


    Anna nodded. There was only one Spandane left in the affairs of Judicial Island. Although she was violent with Spandane in a hurry, as long as she tempted her with beauty, this old pervert Will be overwhelmed by her.


    Forget everything.


    Countless sharks wandered in this sea, as if they were fighting for something.The two quickly left this sea area on a sea motorcycle.As everyone knows, in the wreckage of a ship, there is a phone with eyes open all the time.


    Blubru~


    The rabbit felt that she was almost suffocating. As her body continued to sink, she felt the surrounding sea water became colder and colder, and the water kept choking into her throat. She felt her consciousness gradually blurred.


    There were countless piranha sharks wandering around, because of the aura radiating from her body, she did not step forward, but she did not back down either.


    The rabbit knows that once she loses consciousness, these sharks will swarm her and eat her clean.


    Are you finally dying?


    Rabbit felt her vision gradually blurred. She was not afraid of death. She was only afraid that she had not fulfilled her responsibility as a sister and had not passed the news.


    She felt her consciousness getting more and more blurred, and the sharks around her were approaching. Just as she was about to close her eyes and feel the death coming, she suddenly heard a gentle female voice ringing in her ears.


    "Don''t die."


    ...


    The great route, the new world, Sdio.


    Lorne sat on the Dark Iron Throne, his face gloomy and said nothing.


    There was a phone bug in front of him.This phone worm was given to him by the Warring States after he became the king of Qi Wuhai, and the world government usually contacted himself through this phone worm.


    But just now, the phone worm rang suddenly.


    After finally there was no sound, the phone worm slowly closed his eyes.


    After a long time, he suddenly picked up the phone worm, dialed a number, and said to the other side after receiving it.


    "Hey, I want you to do something for me."


    "What''s the matter?" A calm male voice came from the other end.


    "Help me catch someone."


    "Who?"


    "Spandane."


    "Okay." The male voice didn''t ask Lorne why, and he agreed directly. In his opinion, arresting a senior official of the world government is a very simple matter.


    "Thank you, Lucky."


    At this moment, Violet suddenly walked in and said to Lorne solemnly.


    "We just found the trail of Jerome Orlando."


    "This man directly crossed the Red Earth Continent and went to Paradise! This is why we have not been able to find him in the New World."


    "Is Judicial Island right?" Lorne interrupted Violet and asked lightly.


    "You already know?" Violet was startled, then nodded."Yes, based on the sea area where she last appeared, his route can be inferred, and the end of this route is the Judicial Island!"


    Lorne nodded.If there was no such sudden call, perhaps he would immediately send someone to leave Sdio in a hurry and head to Judicial Island.


    But it was this call that made him change his mind.


    Anyway, Lu Qi has gone to Judicial Island.Before the two cooperated and many times, Lu Qi helped Lorne to do things, and Lorne allowed Lu Qi to kill people legally in his own territory, and the two took what they needed.Lorne believed that nothing could go wrong with Luchi''s ability.


    He decided to let the person hiding behind the scenes reveal the fox tail.

 569 560 The Agents Past

    On the evening of December 19, 1509, a small boat arrived at the port of Sdio.


    An old man walked out of the boat.The old man was wearing a white robe and could not hide his sturdy figure. Although his hair was gray, he had the charm of a mature man when he smiled.


    The old man must be very handsome when he is young. This is the first impression the old man gives.


    He raised his head and looked at the towering buildings on Sdio, couldn''t help but praised.


    "This place is really good."


    Then I saw the soldiers of the Wienhill family who had been standing on both sides of the harbor and waiting, and said with a smile, "It''s really embarrassing, Lorne."


    "Welcome to Sdieo, Master Quina!" Violet said to the old man in a slim female suit, "Master Lorne has been waiting for a long time."


    "I remember that when you defeated Ratzinger, you were so invincible. Why do you become so embarrassed now that you want me to help you." The old man followed Violet to the castle.As soon as I walked into the hall, I saw Lorne sitting on the throne meditating.


    "You haven''t seen each other for so long, and you still speak so unconsciously." Lorne ignored the ridicule in the old man''s tone, and Quina was like this, speaking so unpleasantly.Otherwise, Ratzinger wouldn''t fall out with him.


    "I want you to do me a favor."


    "What''s busy? My old body is not as strong as you young people can fight." Quina said with a smile, even though he was the first seat of the Ten Glory Knights of Baran, and his status was only under the two popes. After the death of the pope, he could even snatch the position of the pope with Ratzinger.


    But now he is old and his body is not as good as before.Even facing the young people behind the trial ten knights, they didn''t dare to say that they would be sure.


    "Help me check a person''s memory." Lorne said lightly, then waved his hand, and a group of soldiers caught a man who was heavily tied up.


    "Ooo, ooo!" Luca''s mouth stuffed a mass of cloth, with angry eyes looked at Lorne.


    "It''s this little girl who caused your Vennhill family to be miserable?" Quina smiled, and then slowly walked towards Luca.


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!"


    Quina grabbed Luca''s head by his hand, and pulled out a handful of things like film from her head.


    There are many pictures on these films, from the picture of Luca reading a book when he was a child, the picture of a young and ignorant person who had a crush when he was a girl, and the picture of the family suffering a sudden disaster and his relatives being killed by a pirate. Then he went to the CP agent base to learn. Picture...


    Luca''s memory was placed in front of everyone like a book that anyone could read.


    This is Quina''s ability to remember the fruit, and he can change the memories of others at will. It was because of Quina''s ability that Ratzinger didn''t kill him and kept him in the Tower of Imprisonment for ten years.`


    "Stop!"


    Lorne said to Quina after seeing a picture.


    ...


    "I heard that there is a new force in the South China Sea, and many veteran pirates have been planted in the hands of this new force, so I need you to take a look."


    At CP-9 headquarters, a serious middle-aged man held a document and handed it to a young woman sitting opposite him.


    "This new force is very cunning. I sent a lot of people over, and they have seen them through. Now only you who are the best at disguising can do this job."


    "Understood." The woman was expressionless and picked up the document on the table.Turning to the first page, there are all the information about a woman from birth to growth.


    "Doris?" The woman said with a smile looking at this three-point similar photo.


    This should be the identity that the headquarters arranged with her. The woman is a small well-known assistant to the musician. The musician often toured the South China Sea, so the assistant also traveled all over the South China Sea.Over the years, the musician¡¯s reputation has been affected somewhat due to the scandal about the engagement.


    "They are going to perform in Windmill City next. According to intelligence, the leader of the mysterious force likes the musician very much, so you take this opportunity to get close to the mysterious force and get their information." The middle-aged man said, "It''s just that these people are extremely vigilant. Please be careful. If there is any accident, please get out."


    "After all, you are our trump card!"


    The woman chuckled lightly, and then went out.At this time, the middle-aged talent shook his head helplessly.


    After Roger''s death, the sea became more and more chaotic, and the casualty rate of the agents was much higher than before. Therefore, even middle-aged people should care about the lives of the agents. After all, the death of a good agent is one less. .


    ...


    "Doris, Doris, where are you?"


    South China Sea, the city of windmills, behind the scenes of Xinguang Grand Stage.


    A woman with short blond hair said anxiously that the performance is about to begin, but her makeup has not been done yet, and the assistant who has been helping her with makeup has disappeared at this critical time.


    This time the performance is very important. As a female singer, there was a rumor that she had been engaged. This made her reputation hit hard, so she must regroup and let fans remember her songs, not her life. .


    "Here! Miss Victoria Sindori." A female voice said slowly, and Doris came out from behind the scenes. She has lavender curly hair, matching her smile, like a big sister next door. Intimacy.


    After finding Sindoli, she immediately took out an eyebrow pencil from her bag and traced her eyebrows for Sindoli.


    "Why do the eyebrows painted this time are different from before?" Xin Duoli looked at her in the mirror and said in confusion.Before, Doris could only put on one kind of makeup. If she hadn''t been with herself for so many years, she would have let her go, but today, Doris''s makeup is obviously a lot better.


    Xin Duoli was originally a rare beauty, but she became even more beautiful with the right makeup.


    Doris'' hand paused slightly, and then said nonchalantly.


    "Really? It turns out that I am such a bad person in Miss Xinduoli''s mind!"


    "Perhaps it was because I didn''t notice it before." Xin Duoli said, and then she didn''t care about it. After Doris put on her makeup, she quickly grabbed the props she had prepared and walked onto the stage.


    The focus light shone on her, and the audience was shocked by her new look.She felt the cheers that she hadn''t felt for a long time.


    This feeling is very comfortable.

 570 Chapter 561 The Agents Past (2)

    One''s makeup can change one''s temperament.And a person''s temperament can directly affect others'' views of oneself.


    Doris stood behind the stage, feeling the cheers of the fans in the audience, and was silent.


    As an outstanding graduate of the CP agent base, she has excellent abilities for investigation, lurking, fighting, interrogation, and any ability that can be used for agent lurking. Of course, she is not a problem with makeup, but it was almost because she painted too well. And was seen through.


    This is something she didn''t expect.


    There were waves of cheers outside, and the madness of these fans was a bit beyond Doris''s expectations.


    Becoming a star and being sought after by everyone is the dream of every girl, but she has forever lost the opportunity to realize this dream.As a CP-9 agent, he is destined to be lurking in the dark forever.


    After the sigh, Doris is ready to see that it is work. The above message says that the leader of the mysterious force really likes Cinto Li''s performance, which means that he is likely to appear in this performance.Doris was going to the auditorium to take a look.


    At this time, the audience''s attention was completely attracted by Cinto Li on the stage, and did not notice Doris who was walking through the crowd.


    "Before, my friend once asked me to make a joke. I thought about it for a long time before saying it."


    "I believe in justice and kindness."


    "My friend laughed immediately, because that day happened to be the second day after the city¡¯s prison escape broke out. I also laughed, and we were silent as we laughed."


    As soon as Cindoli finished the song, she stood on the stage and bowed to everyone, then said slowly.


    The audience is silent. Many of them have been hurt by this chaotic era. It is because of being hurt that they have to pin their hearts on the stars.


    "But I want to say that I really believe that all people are kind by nature. If everyone is kind to others, then the world will be much better."


    "I want to give this song to everyone, to all those who are confused in this era."


    "As long as there is hope, the light will come!"


    Xin Duoli''s singing completely infected all the audience, and a middle-aged man standing next to Doris even burst into tears, unable to speak.


    He is wearing a white coat and should be a doctor.But a doctor actually wailed loudly in the crowd, which is hard to believe.


    Until the end of the performance, Doris did not find the suspicious person. Did that person know that she was investigating him, so she didn''t come?


    Doris shook her head. This task of hers is top secret. Even the entire CP department is only known to a few people. Those pirates will find themselves without reason.


    Therefore, it is possible that they did not come here because of temporary incidents.


    There will be three concerts by Xin Dolly on this island. Today is only the first one. There will be opportunities later.Doris decided to give up searching. After all, as her chief said, protecting her own safety is the most important thing.


    "Wow, Sister Sindori, you performed very well, and the audience was infected by your emotions!"


    After Hinduoli walked off the stage, Doris was already standing in the background waiting for her.


    "It''s not because the makeup skills of Little Cinderella are so good, this makeup is a perfect match with my new song." Cinderella kindly hugged Doris and said with a smile.At this moment, she is very confident. If the subsequent concerts are as successful as they are today, she will come back soon.


    "Miss Xin Duoli, someone is looking for you." At this time, a stage staff came over and said softly to Xin Duoli.


    Xin Duoli went out carrying her skirt and found a handsome blond man holding flowers standing outside, looking at Xin Duoli with a smile.


    Mr. Wenk, the person who is rumored to be engaged to Xin Duoli, is precisely because of this rumor that Xin Duoli''s popularity has plummeted.


    However, through CP-9''s intelligence department, Doris knew that this rumor was true!


    She coughed slightly, and it would be suspicious if she continued to stay in this place, so she decided to leave.But when she first walked into the big courtyard, she seemed to notice something, turned around and walked behind a big tree.


    A bunch of beautiful flowers, lightly scattered under the tree, as if abandoned by someone.


    Someone was hiding here just now!Doris understood it all at once, but when she rushed out of the large courtyard, she found a white windbreaker disappearing in the corner.


    She stopped, thoughtful.Because she knows this trench coat.It was the middle-aged man who cried loudly at Cindol¡¯s concert before.


    The performance was held as scheduled on the second day. Doris lurked in the audience early after putting on a beautiful makeup for Xin Duoli, just in time to see a middle-aged man in a white coat preparing to take his seat.So she patted the middle-aged man on the shoulder.


    "Who are you!" The middle-aged man was taken aback and turned his head to see Doris said in surprise.


    His body is quite uncoordinated, he is not a master of physique, did not respond to me before patting him on the shoulder, and he did not practice the experience and domineering.


    This is the first time Doris made a judgment.He should not be the person of that mysterious force.


    "It was you who hid behind that tree yesterday." Doris asked, although the man''s suspicion has been ruled out, but the necessary scenes are still to be said..


    "I, I, I, I just want to see Miss Sindori''s smile!" the man said haltingly, "Is there anything wrong with it?"


    "No, no." Doris shook her head. It was obvious that the man had a crush on Xinduoli, but after finding that Xinduoli had a fiance, she resolutely gave up.


    "Everyone likes Miss Xinduoli, and I am no exception." Doris said lightly.


    "By the way, what is your name?"


    "Hokkubak." The man said absently while looking at the stage.


    Xinduoli''s performance continued. She sang and danced on the stage, which firmly attracted everyone''s attention.During the break, many fans rushed up to offer her flowers, and Xin Duoli smiled and took them one by one.


    But after receiving a certain bouquet of flowers, Xin Duoli suddenly changed her face, and when she raised her head, the person who gave the flowers had disappeared.


    A small note was interspersed among the flowers offered.Xinduoli picked up the note and wrote a few lines on it.


    "Leave that man, otherwise, all the audience here will be buried with you!"

 571 Chapter 562 The Agents Past (3)

    After seeing this note, Xinduoli''s face changed drastically. She looked around and found that the audience who had given her flowers before disappeared from the crowd.


    Maybe it was just a joke, Xin Dolly thought so, and then began to perform.


    However, Doris saw her abnormality.


    During the intermission, the locker room.


    "Did something happen? Miss Xinduoli." Doris walked into the door and asked suspiciously.


    "Nothing, little Doris, it''s just that some fans like me too much." Xin Duoli said absently.


    This made Doris more affirmed her judgment.She gently held Xinduoli''s shoulder, let her look into her own eyes, and then said lightly.


    "Don''t be afraid, I have everything."


    The contact between the same sex not only did not repel Xin Duoli, but gave birth to a strange sense of security. She subconsciously took out a small note from her clothes and handed it to Doris.


    "This was given to me by an audience who gave flowers before."


    Doris took a look at the small note, her pupils shrinking slightly.She had a hunch that this threatening text was written by the goal of this action.


    "Leave it to me." Doris gave Xin Duoli a relieved look, and then walked out of the locker room.


    At this moment, she began to think about the appearance of the people who gave the flowers just now.Instant memory is also a skill that agents need to learn, because in many cases, important content needs to be memorized in a very short time.


    Soon, a man in a trench coat was locked.This man is very okay, because he has been looking at the stage indifferently, incompatible with the enthusiastic fans around him.


    And a man, if he is not with his friends, he will not come to a performance that he does not like.


    "Hello!" Doris walked behind the man and patted him on the shoulder. The moment he turned around, she chopped the palm of her hand towards his neck, and then the moment the man fell. , Held the man''s body.


    The man''s body is extremely heavy, and there are some hard things in his clothes. The experienced Doris can tell at a glance that these things are guns.


    A brand new pistol with the icon of the misty moon printed on it.This new pistol is very popular in this sea because it is small, easy to carry, and powerful.


    The only disadvantage is that the price is a bit expensive, but for those forces that wander in the dark, the price is never a disadvantage.


    When she dragged the man out of the performance venue, Doris gently took off the man¡¯s jacket and put it on her body. She stroked her face with her hand. The bones of her face began to move. It became like a man.


    With the windbreaker and big black hat, no one can see that this is the graceful assistant lady before.


    This is the ability to return life, and to change one''s appearance easily by controlling the body.Doris coughed, making her voice hoarse.After finishing all this, she slowly walked back to the performance venue.


    Waiting for the performance to come to an end, a man with a sharp-mouthed monkey gill coughed lightly behind her, and then gave her a small note.


    "Tell the fat man and let him start acting."


    A person who is very careful, even if it is a message, he has passed several times.This was Doris''s judgment. She looked around in the venue and found that there was a fat man in the corner who was cheering wildly with the audience.


    The aura exuding from this fat man is extremely powerful, and the ordinary audience around him is like a flock of sheep compared to him, so Doris recognizes this fat man as the person the leader points to.


    She walked slowly towards the fat man, and whispered in her ear.


    "It''s time to act."


    After the fat man heard Doris''s words, he immediately reduced his smile and suddenly roared. He suddenly fell to the ground and began to twitch.


    "what happened?"


    "It seems to be sick because of being too excited."


    "What happens next?"


    There was a lot of discussion among the surrounding audience.Surrounded by the fat people, Xin Dolly, who had just walked off the stage, was also stunned. Just about to call the staff to help him, a pair of black hands emerged from the shadow behind her, covering her mouth, and then grabbed her. go.


    "Get out of the way, I''m the doctor." At this time, the doctor who was going to send flowers to Xinduoli squeezed from the crowd.He gently pressed the fat man''s arm and felt his pulse.Then said.


    "He can still be saved, please keep a distance and let me save him."


    "Isn''t this the famous Doctor Hobackak?" Some people recognized the identity of the middle-aged man, surprised.Dr. Hobackak is very famous in this sea and even the whole world. Because of his outstanding technique, he is called a miracle.


    It''s just that he loves money like life and regards making money more importantly than treating patients, so the wind evaluation is not very good.


    How did you change sex today?Some viewers were puzzled, but didn''t think much about it, because Hokkubak''s reputation is indeed very big. With him, this fat guy shouldn''t be a big deal.


    It''s just that Doris, the initiator of all this, has disappeared from the crowd, because she saw the whole process of Sindoli being captured, so she followed the man who had taken Sindoli, trying to find the mysterious force Old nest.


    "Who are you! What are you doing!"


    Xin Duoli was caught in a carriage by a strong man. The man did not answer Xin Duoli''s words, and let her toss in the carriage. The carriage moved slowly, and soon came to the port. Li snatched into a black pocket, and then fought aboard a ship at the dock.


    This ship looks no different from an ordinary merchant ship from the outside, except that the ship is full of all kinds of weapons and equipment. A man with a short stature and a mink coat, showing a nouveau riche temperament. After waiting on the boat for a long time, after seeing Xinduoli, his eyes beamed.


    "This world is gorgeous and colorful, and only the strong deserve to have it. Miss Xinduoli would like to appreciate the charm of this world with me?"


    "who are you?!"


    After Cindoli came out of the black pocket, she looked at the man in horror, she hadn''t realized what had happened.


    "I was so reckless that I forgot to introduce myself." The man smiled at Xinduoli.


    "My name is Timothy Simon, you may not have heard of it, but you can call me another name."


    "Blasting King!"

 572 Chapter 563 Late Justice Is Not Justice

    "Blasting King Simon!"


    Doris, who followed behind, just heard the man''s introduction.It turned out that he was the one who stirred up the wind and rain in the South China Sea recently!


    This man was originally a small bastard in the South China Sea, even in the end, he was at best the one who collected a little protection fee on the street.


    It''s just that, a year ago, when the Vennhill family rose and began to sell arms on this sea, this Simon used all his savings to purchase a new pistol from the Vennhill family.Through high-damage weapons, he quickly accumulated a large group of younger brothers, and then smashed, looted and burned, seized a lot of wealth, and armed himself with these wealth.Then they robbed a more powerful target, and after doing so several times, they quickly accumulated a considerable amount of capital.


    Become a famous force in the South China Sea.


    But their rise attracted the attention of the overlord of the South China Sea, a big pirate who offered a bounty of more than 80 million Baileys. A fierce battle broke out on both sides, and Simon was unfortunately defeated and later disappeared.


    Everyone thought that they would be devastated, but they didn''t expect Doris to see Simon here. Judging from his expression, Simon was not at all defeated by the shameless bird, so confident.


    "I am no longer the same me as I was. During this period of lurking, I purchased a large amount of ammunition, enough to arm everyone under me to the teeth!"


    Simon looked at Cindolly and laughed.


    "After I go out to sea, I will blow the brash man with brute force to pieces!"


    "Miss Doris, would you like to enjoy this beauty with me?"


    Doris sat shivering on the ground.Don''t know how to answer Simon.


    Simon smiled, grasping and gently touching Xinduoli''s hair.


    "I have buried a lot of explosives where you performed, enough to blow that stage to ashes. If you reject me, all your fans will pay for your refusal."


    "The result cannot be changed. At that time, I will lock you on the boat, and after I have played enough, I will give you to the little brother below to play. The taste of a big star, I have never tasted it."


    "Think about it, no one can refuse me."


    Men who are abnormal and can''t control their desires are far from the lords on the sea.


    Doris, who was hiding behind the scenes, shook her head in disdain after hearing Simon''s words.Such a bold person can''t walk far in this rough sea.


    In fact, the mission has come to an end. Doris has already figured out the details of this mysterious force, and everything that follows has nothing to do with her.Doris could almost foresee that after learning of this situation, the headquarters would tell her to hide, and even secretly help Simon to eradicate the big pirate who dominates the South China Sea, and finally kill Simon.


    As for the fate of Cindol, who cares?It¡¯s just an actor,


    When Doris was about to leave and found a place to report to the headquarters, Simon continued.


    "I heard that you still have a fiance, and a little girl who has been with you for many years."


    "The little girl seems to be pretty, and I have a chance to talk to them."


    Simon''s words became the last straw that overwhelmed Xinduoli, and the girl who liked to show a healing smile finally couldn''t hold on to it and cried.


    "Please, don''t do anything to Doris! I promised you!"


    Doris stopped when she heard these words. She could hardly believe her ears. Is this woman a fool?Why are you so concerned about the safety of others?


    If it were her, she would definitely find a chance to escape when facing her invincible enemy!


    "It''s just that, I originally prepared three concerts, can you wait for the performance of these three concerts?" Xin Duoli cried and said.


    "Of course it can be hahaha." Simon seemed very happy when he heard Xinduoli''s consent, so he didn''t mind showing a little gentlemanly.


    "Why do you call me the benevolent Simon!"


    ...


    By the time Xinduoli returned to the performance venue, Doris had already returned here to wait for her.


    "What happened? Where did you go?" Doris asked. She kept her identity in mind. Even if she knew what happened, she still had to do it in the most basic way.


    "It''s nothing," Xin Dolly had wiped her tears away at this time, and she gave Doris a light hug and smiled."I love you forever."


    "Also tell Mr. Wenk that I will always love him."


    After speaking, he returned to his room preoccupiedly.


    Only the confused staff, and the thoughtful Doris.


    The third performance arrived as scheduled. At this time, a high platform was built on the stage, surrounded by spotlights, and Cinto Li was standing on the high platform wearing a gorgeous dress, like an independent fairy.


    Simon hid in the audience and looked at the beauty on the stage with a smile. After a while, this beauty will be in his pocket.


    "I love, and those who love me, good evening everyone." Cintogli stood on the high platform and bowed slightly to the audience.


    "I remember I said before, I believe in justice. Everyone burst into laughter. But today, I still want to say,"


    "This is not a joke, just like no matter how long the night is, the day will come. No matter how dark the world is, justice will eventually come. Even if he may come a little late. But he will always come."


    "We just need to wait, so this song is for everyone who is waiting for justice to come!"


    As she spoke, she began to sing, singing softly, and all the audience was moved, even full of tears.


    Because all of them are in this dark age, struggling to find justice.


    In this performance, there was no cheers, no screams and cheers.But the performance was surprisingly good.Everyone listened to the song that she was listening to.


    The performance is not long, it will soon come to an end.Cintogli bowed to the audience again, then looked in the direction of Doris with a smile on her face.


    "If you still have someone you want to protect, you must wait for justice to come."


    "Is late justice also considered justice?" Doris muttered to herself, hiding in the crowd. For the first time, she was lost in confusion.


    After saying this, Xin Duoli turned her body habitually, and then took a step back.


    But this time, the place where she stood was not an ordinary stage, but a high platform more than ten meters high. She stepped on the air like a butterfly flying in the air.It was like an exquisite porcelain, falling from the sky, smashed to pieces.


    At this point, she has a charming smile.

 573 Chapter 564

    Cinto Li died, and a promising female singer fell to her death at her concert. This is a rare event in this sea. The World Economic News reported it on a single page.Aroused heated discussions among people.


    It¡¯s just that people are forgetful. It didn¡¯t take long for this incident to fade out of people¡¯s field of vision. Except for those who really care about her, everyone¡¯s impression of this incident is just, oh, there is such a female singer, She died young.


    That''s it.


    When Xin Duoli fell, the audience was in a mess and at a loss. Simon looked at Xin Duoli lying in the middle of the stage like broken porcelain, and the blood flowed down the stage.


    Dye the whole world bright red.


    Simon took advantage of the chaos and left here, because he had long regarded Xinduoli as something in his bag, so he asked people to take away the explosives buried here, otherwise he would not come to this place in person. .


    Doris followed Simon and found the ground where he was hiding. Although the agent¡¯s reason told her that it was the best choice to let Simon go back and bite the dog with the pirates in the South China Sea, but she couldn¡¯t forget that Cinto Li was dying. Smile.


    Until the end, she believed that justice would come eventually, but in Doris''s view, the belated justice is not justice!


    The abilities of the agents from the CP-9 training camp were extraordinary. It took Doris only three days to figure out Simon''s foundation, and then took advantage of Simon''s opportunity to go out to unite his enemies and wipe out Simon''s lair. , And then lay in his lair, waiting for Simon to snatch himself.


    A rising hero, just like that fell, but Xin Duoli could no longer show her charming smile.


    There are countless men like Simon in this era and in this sea!


    After completing the task, Doris took a long vacation, she wanted to relax.


    This incident made her feel a little confused. Is the thing she insisted on right before?Is it really fair to sacrifice a small number of people for the benefit of the vast majority?


    Doris walked and stopped in this sea, and finally got an answer after reaching many places.


    That is, it is not a small number of people or most people that is wrong, but the whole world. If the world is not so chaotic, then no one needs to be sacrificed.


    And the source of such chaos in this world is Roger, who opened the era of great voyage, and Lorne, who released those demons from hell!


    She wants to get justice for the world!


    Now that Roger is dead, there is only one Demon Lorne left!


    The great route, the new world, Sdio.


    In the dark iron hall.


    After reading this memory of the female agent, Lorne remained silent for a long time.Then he turned his head and asked towards Violet.


    "Am I a bad person?"


    "No, you are not. If it weren''t for you, my family is still prisoner of Doflamingo. You saved us." Female secretary Violet said sincerely. If it weren''t for Lorne, she couldn''t imagine the cruelty. What would Doflamingo do to her father, sister, brother-in-law, and cute little niece.


    She is sincerely grateful to Lorne, which is why she sincerely works for Lorne.


    "So am I a bad person?" Lorne asked Agatha again.


    "When I was in Adela, I said that Little Brother Lorne was my savior and pulled me out of that dark memory. If Little Brother Lorne is a bad person, then this world would not have Nice guy!"


    Agatha said with a smile.


    "Don''t ask the old man!" Quinner shook his head when he saw Lorne look over. "The old man doesn''t know if you are a bad person, but you are definitely not a good person. In this chaotic era, you have to bear at least One quarter responsibility."


    And other responsibilities should be borne by Roger, the Golden Lion, and the pirates rampant in this sea.


    "Indeed, I was too young at the time." Lorne said with emotion. He wanted to learn the clown Bucky''s method and quickly rise from Propulsion City. There were no such crazy pirates who ignored him. The head boy, even if they were released, there was no word of thanks.Instead, this era was completely rampant.


    If in Polusalino''s ship, when Catacuri asked him something, let Ron choose one more time, Ron might choose a completely different path.


    "But she was wrong. The main reason for this deformity era is not me, nor Roger."


    Lorne shook his head and pointed his finger at the sky.


    "It''s the group of self-righteous pigs."


    Everyone knew who Lorne was referring to, and everyone knew how much Lorne looked down on the people he was talking about.There was a brief silence in the hall, and Lorne gently picked up another memory of the female agent and said slowly.


    "But the death of that female star is just a factor that caused this female agent to change some of my views, and she can''t make such a big wave."


    "The real master behind the scenes, here."


    ...


    "Charming lady, can I sit in this place?"


    Doris was lying on a beach chair basking in the sun, enjoying the rare leisure time after the mission.A handsome man with white hair walked up to him and said slowly.


    He said he was a man, but he was actually just a fifteen or sixteen-year-old boy, but he had a melancholy temperament on his face, and people couldn''t help but look at him.


    Doris nodded gently, without answering him.The young man said it on his own.


    "Actually, I have the same experience as you, and I hate that person as you do."


    "What the hell are you talking about?" Doris frowned. Her only good feelings for the boy were wiped out with the boy''s familiar words.


    "That man named Lorne." The boy said slowly.


    Doris'' pupils shrank slightly, and a trace of killing intent flashed in her eyes.At this time, Lorne had completely risen and joined the world government, so even their agents should pay attention to their words and deeds.


    She thought her idea was seen through by the teenager, and was considering how to deal with it.If it were before, she would kill the young man without hesitation, but after the Sindori incident, she really couldn''t hold a knife to these ordinary people struggling in this world.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t know how to read minds, but there are some things that can''t be hidden, no matter how delicate a mask or a skillful disguise."


    "For example, love for someone," the boy said slowly, his voice is so magnetic that people can''t help but listen to him attentively.


    "And hatred of one person."

 574 Chapter 565: New Information

    "At the first sight of you, I knew we were all the same."


    "The same hatred brought us together."


    As the man said this, her eyes flashed with lavender light. After the female agent heard the man''s words, the killing intent in her eyes gradually dissipated and she became confused. After the confusion, she began to firm up again.


    She muttered to herself.


    "Hate?"


    "Indeed, I hate that man."


    "So, I want that man to fall from the throne. Will you help me?"


    "I want to kill him!"


    The female agent said firmly.


    Seeing this scene, the white-haired boy showed a satisfied smile on his face. He looked directly into the eyes of the female agent and smiled.It seemed to have traveled through time and space, and had a conversation with Lorne who was peeping through the memory of the female agent.


    "I will show you the anger of the weak."


    "I''m looking for you!"


    "I''m waiting," Lorne said softly, as if answering the man''s words across layers of time and space.


    "Is he the black hand hiding behind this incident?" Violet said in a condensed voice. She had never seen this man, and the family did not have any information about this man.I don''t know where his hatred comes from.


    "Looks like a capable person?" Agatha thought for a while and said slowly. Judging from the memory of the female agent, she is a very determined person. Except for the incident of Xindoli, her life He hadn''t been shaken by other things, but because of a few words from a strange man, he resolutely helped him deal with Lorne.


    You know, Lorne had already risen strongly at that time, and he had reached the top level of this sea. Even the Tianlong people who looked at him quite upset would not move him rashly. Ordinary pirates were seeing the Weinhill family. After the flag passed, it even shivered.


    Agatha flipped through the memory behind the female agent and found that after that, the female agent had been secretly helping the white-haired man, and this man was secretly promoting many tasks that instigated the relationship between pirates.


    He hated not just Lorne, but the sea, all the pirates.


    It''s just that this man, after that, never appeared in the memory of the female agent again. All the tasks were released through a small note that suddenly appeared.The last task of the female agent is to act as the wife of the Black Sailing Captain, sneak into the Dowwin Hill family, and then at a critical time, take out a special life card that can track the whereabouts of the Black Sailing Captain Jerome Orlando, vaguely The reveals of Jerome Orlando.


    "There are still people from this mysterious force inside CP-9. It seems that the famous secret service organization has become rotten to this extent.


    Lorne said lightly, and then left these behind. The corruption of CP-9 had nothing to do with him. He searched the female agent''s memory for a while, and finally found what he wanted.


    "So he wanted to lead me to Mary Joa in the end?"


    "That''s really a good place." Mary Joa can be said to be the starting point of his life. If Caesar had not done things in Mary Joa decades ago, Lorne''s life trajectory would have undergone earth-shaking changes. .


    "Since he wants me to go, then I will go." Lorne said lightly, except that Mary Joa would never be his end point. There are so many secrets in this sea that he still doesn''t know, such as What is the history eight hundred years ago, what did Caesar do in Mary Gioia 20 years ago, what is Ralph Drew hiding, is Roger really dead?


    If you die with these regrets, isn''t life too boring?


    So Lorne would never die before he finished enjoying his life, at least he wouldn''t die in the place that bore him like Mary Joa.


    "It''s just that before that, there is one more thing to do." Lorne said to Violet, "Go to the prison in the Sky City and bring that man."


    After hearing the man''s name, Violet looked shocked, but after seeing Lorne''s firm eyes, she nodded slowly.


    ...


    Haiyuan calendar December 20, 1509.There are less than two days left before the world-famous Bislan Pirate Festival.


    In the land of the beach, in the secret base of the Dark World Organization, Elinis held a piece of information, thinking.


    This piece of information was the internal navy information sent by the Miss Commodore who had just been infected by him. The information was very short, with only one sentence.


    The Vennhill family ship has left Sdio and is heading to Paradise.


    The destination seems to be Judicial Island.


    Although it was short, the man still smiled, and things were moving in the direction he planned.


    "Even though the predecessor was a dragon, Ron would never know what the thing is hidden in the holy land of the dragon, Mariah?"


    "Even me, after infecting a high-level world government through the fruit ability, only learned through him. Lorne is a pirate, it is impossible to know."


    Elinis walked to a nautical chart, which circled two dots with red pen.


    One is Mary Joa and the other is Bislan.The two almost spanned half a new world.


    "It''s just that even if his father told him, Lorne''s character will never escape. Then he will face the most poisonous poison in the world."


    "And the only poison that can detoxify, he has no chance to get it."


    He took out a watch, checked the time, and then said to himself.


    "Now, it''s almost time for those lunatics to announce this news, this news that makes the whole world crazy!"


    ...


    New World, G-99 base.


    The navy has few bases in the New World, which resulted in the fact that after the G-1 base was attacked by Golden Lion and Charlotte Lingling, it even had to withdraw from the New World temporarily, so it regained its foothold in the New World. Later, the Navy built several more bases in the New World.


    The big pirates who are next to the new world are monitoring their movements, although it is of no use.


    As for this G-99 branch, the pirate who had been supervised before was Sea Knight Seia.


    "Report to Master Marshal, the Wienhill family has acted!" A navy rushed into a temporary office recklessly. At this time, the Warring States period was dealing with some things. After all, there are two days before the Bislan banquet. All this must be Caution.


    But after hearing what the navy said, he still raised his head and accepted a piece of information from the navy.


    "Did the Vennhill family go to Paradise? That is to say, he is heading towards Judicial Island?"


    The Warring States period frowned. At this critical time, there was infighting within the world government, and he was really helpless.


    It''s just that they don''t care about these anymore. Lorne''s people have gone to the paradise, which may be good news for him. At least it means that they will not participate in Bislan''s affairs.


    But then, another navy rushed in recklessly and said with a trembling voice.


    "The group of pirates occupying Bislan has released new information!"

 575 Chapter 566 The Second Method of Immortality

    "What news?" Warring States put down the intelligence in his hands and asked in a deep voice.


    "They said that the winners of this competition will get their gifts."


    "A ring made of pure gold!"


    "What!" After hearing the news, the Warring States roared.


    Pure gold, as the name suggests, is pure gold.


    There is a Neptune lantern fish named "Lantern Master" on this sea. On its head is a huge lantern filled with pure gold.Because its size is too huge, some people even compare it with the elephant lord who is located in the New World and carries the entire Zuow Kingdom.


    But its whereabouts are too mysterious, coupled with the vastness of the vast sea, so few people can encounter it.


    However, anyone who guides the effects of pure gold can hardly contain their greed when faced with this metal.


    Because in the legend, people who eat pure gold or wear pure gold can get immortality!


    "They released this pure gold ring, does it mean that all of them have obtained enough pure gold?" Warring States said in a deep voice.


    Do they want to establish a pirate regiment formed by immortals and sail towards the new era they hope?


    It''s crazy.


    The Warring States period shook his head bitterly. He could already predict how crazy the pirates would fight because of this pure gold ring.Fortunately, those tricky guys didn''t come to Bislan, otherwise the current naval forces really couldn''t handle it.


    But this is not the most important thing. The most important thing is that after this news spreads, those above who stand on the top of the world''s power cannot sit still.


    This war will definitely start.


    Warring States thought so, and then the phone worm on the desk rang suddenly.


    Blue blue.


    Warring States took the call worm, an old man said slowly in a tone that could hardly contain his greed.


    "Unscrupulous, no matter the cost, you must get that pure gold ring!"


    ...


    "I have to leave." Lorne said softly, standing on the deck of a dhow in the waters of the giant whale.Behind him stood a beautiful woman.


    "Do you really want to do this?" Zhuan Yuan said softly, "Loki has promised that after he unifies the entire Elbaff, he will be able to canonize you as a hero, the fourth in the entire Elbaff history. A human hero! Your reputation can even be comparable to Teacher Karp, Roger One Piece, and even your father. By then, with your special identity, what misunderstandings cannot be resolved?"


    Through intelligence, Zhuanyuan knew about the recent events in this sea and the rewards issued by the Wienhill family to CP agents, but she firmly believed that this was just a misunderstanding. CP-9 people are stupid and often do it. Some things about crossing the river and demolishing the bridge, but the river has not yet passed, the king Qiwuhai is still an important ally of the navy, they are crazy to provoke the contradiction between the two.


    Among them, there must be some misunderstanding.


    "In this world, the only thing that can''t wait for people is time." Lorne said slowly, then jumped off the deck, boarded a dhow, and then slowly rowed towards the distance.The white-haired man happened to pinpoint the time for his return from Elbaff.After getting the news, he will definitely go to Judicial Island non-stop.This is nothing, but the secret of owning two bodies can never be revealed, so this clone must be hidden before the body appears.


    Zhuan Yuan saw Ron''s back, and remembered the order the Marshal of the Warring States Period had given him last night. He must keep Ron and not let him do anything impulsive.


    But Lorne, is he really able to stay?


    Zhuan Yuan doubted this deeply.


    ...


    The news of the spiteful trial made the entire sea go into madness. Even the Four Emperors who were originally as stable as Mount Tai could not restrain their inner desires. Especially the white-bearded crew members were gearing up to go to Bisi. Lan, grab the pure gold ring.


    You must know that the old man''s physical condition is worse than that of the day. At this time, he has long lost the vigor that he had been in the past, and has become a patient who hangs a bottle all day.And this pure gold ring may be an antidote to alleviate the physical condition of the father.


    They don''t want to see the day when the white beard hero is late and cannot hold his own knife.


    Things continued to ferment, and the world''s eyes were on Bislan, and at this time, a boat made of pure gold emerged from the deep sea near the Chambord Islands.They went against the eyes of the whole world and came to Paradise from the new world.


    And on the flagpole of this ship, there is a pattern of a misty moon!


    "It''s been a long time, Paradise." On the bow of the golden warship, stood a man wearing a black cloak and bare his sturdy body.He looked at the sea in front of him and said slowly.


    Since going to the New World, Lorne rarely returns to Paradise, because this sea area is too weak to attract his interest.


    "According to the speed of the Golden Proverbs, it will take less than a day to reach the Judicial Island." Next to Lorne, a beauty in a red dress was standing, and she lightly opened her red lips.


    "Seeing us coming, the person hiding behind the scenes should jump up in excitement."


    "It''s just a pity that the force that killed Seia has a good thing like pure gold hidden in his hands. This time, we guess we will miss this good thing."


    "Fortunately, I lost my life." Lorne said softly, "Eternal life means eternal loneliness, ordinary eternal life, I would rather not."


    This is Lorne''s worldview. He has been in this world for too long, and he has been assimilated by this world.If there is no challenge in life, what is the point?


    The surrounding ships, after seeing the Golden Proverbs, tremblingly gave way to a path.As pirates, they all know more or less about the major events on this sea, and know what this flag means. Now they are challenging the powerhouses of this level, for these newcomers who have not been to the new world. Said it was too early.


    "The time is almost up, it''s time to let her out." When the Golden Proverbs left the waters of the Chambord Islands, Lorne gently said to Agatha.Agatha waved to the cloned soldiers on the ship, and a female agent wearing a tights was released.


    "Go, my warrior."


    Lorne said to the female agent.


    "Fight for you, my king!"


    After seeing Lorne, the female agent bowed slightly and made no secret of the admiration of Lorne in her eyes.

 576 Chapter 567: Anna

    With Quina''s help, Lorne easily modified the female agent''s memory, and in the depths of her memory, he added the brand of the Wienhill family.


    In this way, the female agent became a crazy admirer of the Vennhill family.


    If it wasn''t for the white-haired man who had not contacted the female agent directly after that, Lorne would even be able to pick out the man through the memory of the female agent.


    "But it''s not bad now," Lorne looked at the distant sea, which was endless, as if it contained everything. "Since that man wants me to go to Judicial Island, then I will go."


    "Many people can''t help but jump out and taste this rare fruit as a winner when their plans are about to be realized. The more humble ones are, the more they are no exception."


    "Then can you bear it?"


    Lorne said slowly towards the sea.This white-haired man is a more difficult opponent than Yueguan Moria, Jhin, Huo, and Yaze. Although his personal strength may not be as good as those people, the storm he led is not inferior to those hehe. Famous pirates.


    Although he didn''t know why he was holding such a big malice towards himself, Lorne didn''t care about it.There is no reason to love someone, and no reason is required to hate someone.


    No one can remember everything he did, everyone offended, and Lorne was no exception.


    The sea level is extremely calm, but an experienced SLR navigator can see that under this calm sea, an undercurrent is surging, and a huge vortex is slowly forming.


    The female agent sailed in the direction of Justice Island alone.And a golden warship was trailing behind it.


    ...


    "The Vennhill family ship is sailing in this direction, and the destination seems to be us!"


    Judicial island, tower of justice.Anna sat in the chief''s office, listening to the report at hand.


    Spanda has been suspended for concealing those things, and because Anna has been his secretary for a long time, before sending new staff there, she temporarily replaces the position of CP-9''s chief officer.


    Although it is only temporary, it is enough.


    "The navy has to deal with Bislan''s affairs, so it can''t separate the manpower to support us. This time, we can only face it by ourselves.


    "A pirate family in a mere nuisance has made you so busy. How can you still have the dignity of a top agent?" Anna said with a smile, "Don''t worry, the glory of Judicial Island will not be in our hands."


    The three major hubs of the world government, Judicial Island, Advance City, and Naval Headquarters.The latter two have been invaded by pirates, pushing the city even directly uprooted by the golden lion Shiji.Only the Judicial Island still retains the title that has not been captured by anyone for hundreds of years.


    This is the glory of Judicial Island.


    "But, that''s the Wienhill family after all, their anger..." The agent in the black suit wanted to continue, but seeing Anna''s gradually becoming indifferent eyes, he swallowed what he was about to say.


    "If you are afraid of death, I can let you go, but you know the consequences of running away."


    "If there is nothing else, please go out."


    The black suit agent thought of the organization''s punishment of the traitor, and he couldn''t help but shiver, and his whole body was cold.Then he walked out tremblingly and helped Anna close the door by the way.


    After the agents in the office had left, Anna said softly.


    "Come out, everyone else is gone."


    At this time, the cabinet next to the office was suddenly opened, and a handsome man with a pale face, about one meter tall, walked out of it. He turned his head and looked at the cabinet.


    "This is a good place to have an affair. You and the idiot Spandane you used to do these things before, right? I can smell a fishy smell when I stand inside."


    "If you want to say these meaningless things, then please go with the agents."


    Anna''s temper has become a lot more irritable. I don''t know if it is because she has to maintain her majesty as the highest officer of the CP-9, or because the Wienhill family is about to come, and she has to use anger to disguise herself.


    "Ann, don¡¯t care about these little things, but I¡¯m very curious about one thing." The man sat on Anna¡¯s desk and said softly, "You and I know Elinis¡¯s ability, he can, I can only infect and control those who have the same desires as myself, and control them by amplifying their inner desires."


    "But as far as I know, you have never been in contact with the Wienhill family, why did you follow Elinis desperately," the man looked at the cabinet and said, if pointedly, "you have sacrificed so much."


    "It''s none of your business!"


    Anna said coldly, and took a pistol out of her waist, and the black muzzle was aimed at the man''s head.


    "You are also a capable person, so there is absolutely no possibility of avoiding this bullet ground from Hailou stone. Say another word, and I will pull the trigger!"


    "Okay, I''ll shut up, anyway, all of this has nothing to do with me. You don''t fit my aesthetics at all." The man raised his hands and pretended to be afraid, but the relaxed smile on his face betrayed his idea.


    At this time, there were footsteps outside the door, and the man smiled, and then hid into the cabinet with ease.


    Also before, Anna didn''t want others to know the existence of a man, after all, because this man had committed too many bad things before, many people remember him so deeply that it was impossible to forget him.


    "Report sir." A black suit agent came in, his face respectful.


    Although Anna was only the temporary supreme officer, because her abilities were so good, the people who kept her up directly let her sit in this position.


    "What''s the matter?" Anna gently took a sip of coffee and asked slowly.


    "In response to the call of the headquarters, many agents put down their tasks and returned to the headquarters. Among them was the agent who replaced Jerome O''Dorlan''s wife before and was taken away by the Wienhill family. ."


    "She is back here too!"


    Click!


    Anna couldn''t help squeezing the coffee cup tightly, and then let go of her hand casually.Said lightly.


    "I see, you go out and let her come to see me by the way."


    After the agent left, the man came out of the cabinet and said with a smile.


    "What''s the matter? Are you afraid that she will leak Elinis'' secret?"


    "No, people infected by Elinis'' fruit ability will not betray him until they die." Anna said slowly, "But, I will still kill her."

 577 Chapter 568: Masterpiece

    "But I will still kill her."


    Anna said decisively, without any emotion in her tone.


    As if the object she mentioned was not her partner, but just an insignificant passerby.


    "I don''t know what she experienced in the Wienhill family, but with Lorne''s character, she must have a plan to let her return safely. Therefore, I will kill her to avoid future troubles."


    "It''s cruel." The man applauded, "but it fits my aesthetics very well."


    "Don''t compare me to your pervert."


    Anna seemed to think of something, her stomach tumbling.


    "The Vennhill family ship should be coming soon. Just use that masterpiece of mine as the first gift to them." The man said slowly. He kicked a mechanism on Anna''s desk. The square box emerged from the floor, like a coffin.


    The man sat on the coffin and said slowly.


    "If you want, I can turn you into such a masterpiece."


    boom!


    Sparks from the pistol in Anna''s hand hit the man''s forehead.But there was no imaginary scene of blood flowing. The bullet seemed to hit an invisible armor and slowly fell off the man''s forehead.


    Did not leave a trace on his body.


    "If there is another time, I will be true." Anna said coldly, "At that time, I don''t know if your damn ability can save your life."


    "Ha ha."


    After being shot, the man was not angry, got up and walked out of the office.


    "Then I will put this masterpiece here, I hope you will not let your master down."


    ...


    "It''s a magnificent building."


    Agatha squinted and looked at the Judicial Island in front of him. A tall tower stands on the island, white and holy.But this place where the laws of all countries in the world are stored is itself the biggest injustice in the entire sea.


    It''s ironic.


    "The front is a place under the jurisdiction of the world government. If you don''t care, please leave quickly!"


    Several warships with blue cross flags symbolizing justice surrounded the Golden Proverbs, and an officer at the head held a cannon and looked at the ship in front of him tremblingly.


    If it were other pirates who dared to offend Judicial Island, he would have blasted them to pieces with someone, but the one who came was the murderous Wienhill family on this sea, plus he knew that the naval headquarters next door sent them. A large number of troops dealt with Bislan''s affairs, so they had to be cautious.


    "Is it irrelevant?" Agatha lit a lady''s cigarette, took a deep breath, and exhaled a puff of smoke.


    "So what? Tell Spandane to speak out."


    The smoke gradually thickened, and then enveloped the entire sea area, compressing everyone''s line of sight to within three meters.


    "Damn it, what is this?"


    A soldier was holding a gunpowder gun and didn''t know where to aim, and his sight was all white.


    "It''s the senior cadre of the Vennhill family, Agatha, Queen of the Mist!" An officer recognized Agatha''s identity and shouted."Since she is here, it means that the Wienhill family is really moving!"


    Agatha was one of the first few senior cadres to follow Lorne and belonged to the core of the Wienhill family.It is the current emperor of Adela, the country of flowers. Because of her special status, the world government has not issued a reward for her, but it has been discussed within the navy that if one day Lorne leaves the status of the king, Agatha¡¯s The bounty will never be less than 300 million Baileys.


    It is worth mentioning that the bounty offered by other cadres of the Vennhill family has been discussed.


    Ainilu, a man who claims to be a god, is naturally the power of the fruit of thunder, and is the right-hand man of Veenhill Lorne. Together with him, he attacked the religious state Balan and killed the former archbishop of the Holy Truth.The original bounty of 370 million, stagnated after Lorne became king of Qiwuhai, the world government estimated that the theoretical bounty of Ainilu should be at least 750 million.


    Tiger, strong in physical skills, proficient in two-color domineering, some kind of fruit ability that can affect people''s judgment, the king who advanced to the fifth layer of the city in the cold hell before, originally offered a bounty of 100 million Baileys, and the theoretical bounty should be 400 million Between Bailey and 500 million Baileys.


    Carlos Jodi, a strong man in physique, proficient in two-color domineering, without any ability, the king who advanced to the fourth layer of the city¡¯s scorching hell before, originally offered a bounty of 97 million Baileys, but the theoretical bounty should be 350 million Between 10 million and 450 million.


    Kofiel, a legendary magician born in the country of magic, committed the felony of stealing the heavenly gold dedicated to the dragon people, but because he hadn''t done anything in these years, the increase in the bounty would not be too high. In theory There should be only about 100 million Baileys.


    Charlotte Garrett, maybe we should call her Vennhill Charlotte, the eighteenth daughter of the four emperors Charlotte Lingling, the king Qiwuhai, the only fiancee of Vennhill Lorne, the original A bounty of 30 million Baileys, but in the dark world, Garrett''s bounty is more than 500 million Baileys, and even in the Navy, Charlotte''s theoretical bounty is at least 300 million Baileys or more. .Those with the ability of blood and fruit have many titles such as Blood Singer and Crimson Rose, which are the direct cause of the Vienhill family riot.


    Chief Executive Liku Violet.The princess of the Liku clan who previously ruled the New World Dressrosa, later joined the Wienhill family, has extraordinary intelligence gathering capabilities, and is the hub for the Wienhill family to contact outsiders. The original bounty No, the theoretical bounty is about 100 million Baileys.


    The great craftsman Lola, the Vennhill family that started with arms, has gained even more wings after acquiring this great craftsman. No one knows how far the highest-grade weapons of the Vennhill family are now, but everyone is seeing When the weapon is painted with the misty moon symbol, it can''t help but tremble.The body''s combat effectiveness may not be strong, but considering her particularity, people in the world government believe that her reward should be more than 300 million.


    Black Knife Morman, a rare swordsman-level powerhouse, two-color domineering is extremely powerful, without any ability, once the bounty was 33 million Baileys, but after joining the Wienhill family, Morman The strength of''s has been greatly increased, and now he is alone in another important place of the Wienhill family, Bubble Island.According to the estimates of the world government, Morman is no less inferior to the two big cadres, Jody and Tiger, based on the strength shown by Morman, so the world government decided that Morman''s bounty should be more than 400 million Baileys.

 578 Chapter 569 Judicial Island Invasion

    These are just rewards for the core cadres of the Vennhill family, and there are countless pirates attached to the Vennhill family below.And those loyal soldiers who are not afraid of death, and this sea, not to mention other big forces that have a cooperative relationship with the Vennhill family.


    These collectively formed this behemoth, and ordinary people think about it, and feel a little desperate.


    But now, these soldiers have to face the monster''s anger alone.


    "Fire forward!"


    An officer sensed the emotions of his men and drew out his saber, shouting.


    If this continues, there is no need for the Vennhill family to do anything, and these soldiers will be unable to bear to collapse first.


    The warship turned the bow, pointed its side spin at the position of the Golden Proverb, and then fired directly after the officer gave an order.


    Boom boom boom!


    Countless artillery fired out of the barrel, forming a barrage, dyeing the misty sea a fiery red.


    Fire red of gunpowder burning.


    The sound of the explosion reached the officer''s ears, but the officer did not relax at all. If the famous Golden Proverbs were sunk so easily, then the Vennhill family would not have such a terrifying reputation.


    "Second round of shells, get ready!" the officer shouted, waving his long knife.


    The soldiers hurriedly loaded the huge shells into the artillery. The temperature of the barrel had not yet dropped, but when they were about to launch, a whistling sound suddenly came from their ears.


    The officer raised his head and found that the white fog gradually became red, and then countless shells penetrated the fog and hit the deck of the warship.


    "Justice will not be sunk!"


    This is what the officer said at the last moment.With this roar, the warship shattered.


    A golden warship travels through the fog, and behind it is the wreckage of warships.


    The first gate of justice on the island of justice was breached!


    "A charge against an invincible opponent, is this their consciousness?"


    A bald man stepped onto the land of Judicial Island, twisted his head, and said lightly.


    "If we don''t consider our position, they are worthy of respect, don''t they?" Agatha''s lower body turned into a mist, floating on the ground, slowly said.


    With her arrival, Judiciary Island was gradually shrouded in dense fog.


    "But they committed two guilt, one of which is that they couldn''t distinguish their own strength," Lorne wore a black cloak and walked ahead of the crowd.


    "Secondly, it is in front of us."


    "Let''s go," Lorne walked towards the interior of the Judicial Island, behind him, followed by serious, heavily armed Vennhill family cadres.


    "Let me take a look at this opponent, in what way I am going to welcome me."


    "The first gate of justice has been lost. The infamous group of pirates has come ashore. Everyone will follow me and arrest this group of pirates!"


    In the fog, an officer shouted, and behind him followed a group of soldiers armed with flintlock muskets.This group of soldiers rushed along the avenue of Judiciary Island and happened to ran into a group of Wienhill family, but they passed by them as if they hadn''t seen this group of people.


    The five senses are the organs for humans to collect information, and now Lorne can easily manipulate the five senses of his opponents to determine what they can see or hear.In other words, if you can''t break free from Lorne''s control, you won''t even be qualified to be his opponent!


    From the perspective of this group of soldiers, in front of them, no one passed by!


    Everyone walked to a long and narrow suspension bridge with an endless abyss on both sides. The surrounding sea water fell into this abyss like a waterfall.


    Lorne walked here, as if remembering something, suddenly stopped.


    "Do you know? When I first came here, I saw the abyss on both sides, and my body couldn''t help but tremble. If it hadn''t been for Polusalino to support me, I might have fallen."


    "It''s just that it was ten years ago."


    Lorne talked about this dark history with a calm face. If he were heard by other people, he would be extremely shocked, because the impression that Lorne left on people had always been crazy, killing decisively and recklessly.Such a man would be afraid, and he was afraid of such trivial things?


    "At that time, I was thinking, when I came again, I would not be able to tremble. In my whole life, from then on, I can only be feared by others, not by me!"


    Lorne stepped on the bridge of hesitation, followed by all the cadres of the Vennhill family.


    This time, none of them was afraid.


    Oooooo~


    There were crazy sirens from Judiciary Island, surrounded by the nervous footsteps of soldiers, but none of the soldiers noticed the Wienhill family who was crossing the bridge.


    At an exaggerated speed, they crossed the bridge of hesitation and came to the entrance of the second gate of justice.


    "What is this damn fog?"


    At the entrance of the second gate of justice, two giants woke up from their sleep. One of them, a fat giant with short orange hair, looked at the white surroundings and said in confusion.


    "Has Judicial Island been captured?"


    "Then what should I do? Help these humans?" asked another thinner giant with short black hair.


    "Forget it, don''t worry, anyway, our task is to keep this door of justice, and other things have nothing to do with us." The orange-haired giant said, and then he held his arms, ready to continue sleeping.


    But at this time, a man wearing a black cloak walked out of the fog.


    "Long time no see, Casey and Oimo."


    "Are you?" Oymo, the fat giant with short orange hair, touched his head, and then slapped a sharp spirit."Are you the kid who was escorted here before?"


    When Huang Yuan was a lieutenant admiral, he once escorted a child over, so he remembered it clearly.


    After all, Huang Yuan has a lazy personality, and he can never do anything. He rarely catches pirates.


    "I''m the one who invaded Judicial Island this time." Lorne said lightly. After hearing these words, the two giants, Casey and Oimo, suddenly grabbed their weapons and prepared to stand up.


    Their position, after all, is the gatekeeper of the second gate of justice. Now the enemy is in front of them, and it is impossible to let the enemy pass by anyway.


    "Don''t rush to do it, I can tell you a piece of information in exchange for you to open the door of justice." Lorne said lightly.


    "What information?"


    "I went to Elbaff before, and something big happened there."

 579 Chapter 570: The First Gift

    Lorne told the two giants exactly what had happened in Elbaff, and the two giants were skeptical first, and then roared in shock.


    "What, Prince Thor intends to usurp the throne, and even wants to murder King Odin and Lord Yaluru?!"


    "That''s it." Lorne nodded slowly. These things were personally experienced by him, so there was no falsehood.


    "Is this enough in exchange for you to open the door of justice?"


    "However, we have to work here for a hundred years before the world government will captain them..." Casey touched his head and hesitated.


    "I can tell you that your captain is not in the hands of the world government, and you are all deceived by the world government!" Lorne interrupted the two giants.


    There was dead silence around, and the breathing of the two giants gradually became faster. They worked for the world government for decades. Is it just for a lie?


    "I''m not doing it!" Oimo said angrily, and then stood up and patted Casey on the shoulder.


    "Let''s go back to Elbaff!"


    After speaking, the two giants nodded slightly to Lorne and his group, and then walked towards the port without looking back.


    They are going home!


    After the two giants left, the second gate of justice was left unguarded, and Lorne gently pushed open the huge gate.


    The gate opened, a solemn tower emerged in the mist, and a long and narrow suspension bridge connected the second gate of justice and the island of justice.There are endless abysses on both sides, under the shroud of mist, like a fairyland country.


    Lorne walked in the forefront alone, followed by the cadres of the Vennhill family.But just as they walked to the middle of the suspension bridge, there was a sudden whistling sound in their ears.


    A bullet cut through the fog and shot towards Lorne. Lorne was expressionless, his head turned slightly to the side, and the bullet grazed his side face and shot past.


    "It seems that the people who welcome us are here."


    Lorne smiled and said, the thick fog separated automatically. At the end of the suspension bridge, there was a sexy lady in leather jacket standing. She was holding a long spear and pointed it at Lorne, the muzzle was still blazing.


    Next to her, stood two rows of black suits waiting in line. These were all CP-9 elite agents.


    "I didn''t expect you to dare to come."


    "I''m coming."


    Lorne and Anna both spoke at the same time, but these two people who had never been masked had an amazing understanding.


    Anna was taken aback, and then laughed at herself, "That''s right, there are only things on this sea that Ron doesn''t want to do, and nothing you don''t dare to do."


    "Why do you call Lorne?" Anna''s tone was full of mockery.She gave an order, and all the agents in the black suit raised their weapons, and then aimed at Wienhill and his party.


    "I don''t know you, I don''t know why you hate me so much." Lorne shook his head, with a trace of regret on his face."But when you decide to be my enemy, your end is already doomed."


    "shot!"


    Anna yelled, this group of well-trained agents pulled the trigger without hesitation, but they didn''t know when their guns were aimed at their companions.


    Boom boom boom boom!


    Countless fires shot out from the muzzle, and one of them was shot in a black suit, and blood bursting out of his chest.


    In an instant, all the black suits fell to the ground, and at the end of the suspension bridge, only Anna was left.


    The pungent smell of gunpowder and the fishy smell of blood mixed together, filling the air.


    And Ron, who did all this, didn''t have the slightest fluctuation on his face, as if he had only done a trivial thing.


    These well-trained CP-9 agents, for ordinary people, or weaker pirates, are unattainable big people, enough to be called monsters.But facing Lorne today, it was still not enough.With the perception ability fully awakened, Lorne can easily control the five senses of these weak people, turning them into puppets in his own hands.


    Enemies who can''t break free from this illusion are not even qualified to be Lorne''s opponent!


    And Anna was also expressionless, she seemed to have expected this situation a long time ago.Still raised the sniper rifle in his hand and aimed it at Lorne.


    boom!


    But the moment she pulled the trigger, she felt that her body was firmly grasped by something, and the dense fog behind her turned into a human form, grabbing Anna''s hands, making her immobile. .


    A dark figure rushed in front of Anna, and Jody turned into a tiger, punching Anna''s tender belly with a heavy punch.


    The melee ability of a spearman and a physical man could not be compared, and Anna was restrained, it was equivalent to eating Jodi''s full blow with his own body.Her lower abdomen sank at a speed visible to the naked eye.Then he coughed out a big mouthful of blood, mixed with some visceral froth.


    This punch has completely lost Anna''s ability to fight.


    "I won''t let you go!" Anna bowed her whole body, but still stared at Ron with her eyes.


    What kind of eyes are that, except for hatred, there is no other emotions at all.


    "Actually, until now, I don''t know what grievances I have with you." Lorne walked up to Anna, bent down, and cupped her cheeks.


    "What a beautiful face, why do you show such a look?"


    Through the memory of the female agent, he probably had guessed the footsteps of this mysterious organization, that is, in the process of his rise over the years, he offended others, and then under the power of the white-haired man, he united together.


    So this female agent named Anna should have some grudges with him.That''s why he chose to be his enemy.


    But now, these are not important anymore.


    Anna turned her head and forcibly broke free of Lorne. In her opinion, it seemed that any physical contact with Lorne was an insult.


    "It''s just that these are not important anymore. Now you can tell me that you are planning to trick me here all the way, what is the purpose?"


    Anna did not answer Lorne, but turned her head and glanced at the side where a coffin was placed.


    Lorne frowned because he felt a slight life fluctuation in the coffin.And this breath of life was very familiar, just like someone he knew.


    "This is the first gift they gave you."


    Anna said.


    Jody walked to the coffin indifferently, carefully checked the surroundings of the coffin, and shook his head slowly to Lorne.


    There is no agency.


    "Hehe, the famous and lawless Lorne has been so cautious, where is your ambition?"


    Anna mocked.


    Lorne ignored the woman''s sarcasm, but gently nodded at Jody.Jody slowly opened the coffin.


    There was a woman lying inside.

 580 Chapter 571

    Jody slowly opened the lid of the coffin, and there was a woman lying inside.


    A woman whose entire body except for the skin of her head was carefully cut apart by a sharp blade, revealing red muscles.Her tender skin tangled together like flesh-colored roses growing on her.


    A big hole was dug in her chest, and a heart was beating slowly.Even so, she is still alive.


    But there is no trace of blood on her body, just like an exquisite artwork.Even Lorne had to admit that the people who created all of this had extraordinary artistic talents.


    If Lorne didn''t know this woman.


    "How about, are you satisfied with this gift?"


    Anna resisted the nausea in her heart, and said mockingly, after the defeat, she never thought of going back alive!


    "It''s a great gift. I didn''t expect him to join you." Ron''s tone gradually became cold, because he recognized whose handwriting it was from.


    In the entire sea, he is the only one who has such an exquisite knife skill, able to cut a person''s skin, and still retains his life. In the entire sea, he is the only one with such a perverted aesthetic pursuit.


    "I haven''t seen each other for so many years. It really gave me a big surprise." Lorne walked to the coffin, took off his cloak, and carefully covered the woman''s body.


    "Brother-in-law!"


    The woman lying in the coffin reluctantly opened her eyes. After seeing Lorne, she finally regained a little look, and then became dim again.


    "Brother-in-law, sorry, my sister was taken away by bad guys in order to protect me!"


    The woman cried.


    "It''s okay," Lorne gently stroked the girl''s short hair, said in a very small voice."Take a good rest. When you wake up, everything is over."


    "Poval."


    Yes, the woman lying in the coffin is Garrett¡¯s twin sister, the nineteenth daughter of the Charlotte family. After that battle, Charlotte Poval, who disappeared with Garrett !


    After hearing Lorne''s words, tears couldn''t stop streaming from Poval''s eyes.She cried unwillingly.


    After calming the girl, Lorne stood up, said in a loud voice, coldly.His tone was firm, as if he was talking about something coming.


    "I will definitely kill you, Sanchuanqi!"


    "Ahahahaha." Anna beside her finally couldn''t help but smiled.


    This is the scene she has always wanted to see, Lorne''s gaffe.However, she was smiling, but there was a trace of tears in her eyes.What she has worked hard for most of her life is so humble and trivial.


    It''s ironic.


    Symbolizing the most just place in the world, two women shed tears in front of the tower of justice on the island of justice.


    It''s just that one of them is crying, and the other is laughing!


    The fog cleared.Lorne and his party disappeared.The soldiers on Judicial Island began to look for the invaders around.But no matter how they searched, they couldn''t find an intruder.


    They haven''t discovered that as the fog disappears, it is not just Ron and his party, but Anna, and all her ambitions.


    ...


    Mary Joa.


    This place is located in the Red Earth Continent and is the holy land of the Tianlong people. Because it is adjacent to the navy headquarters and is surrounded by the powers of the Red Earth Continent, this place can be said to be the most heavily defenseed place in the world.


    At least in theory.


    There is a castle in Marigioa called Pangel Castle, which is the residence of the Denonians and is heavily guarded.


    A bloated Tianlong was standing in a small garden in Mariejoa, quietly admiring the beautiful flowers in the garden.If it weren''t for his face burned by the fire with a vicious look, no one would think that this is a Tianlong who loves life.


    Behind him, several beautiful maids crawled on the ground tremblingly, not daring to look up at their master.


    Because of the previous incident, his master''s originally vicious character became more surly, and he beat and scolded his servants at all times. Several strong servants had been beaten to death by him.Even the pirate slaves couldn''t bear the anger of men, how could their group of weak women bear it.


    "I hate the smell of these roses, help me burn them all!"


    After seeing the fresh and beautiful rose, the man frowned and said viciously as if thinking of something unbearable.


    "But, these flowers were planted by other Celestials! Saint Nidic!" The maids lay on the ground and did not dare to move, crying without tears, they almost thought that their master was going to die by themselves. The people of Tianlong were so surly that they finally planted some flowers. If they were burned, they would definitely be put to death.


    "In other words, do you think that the words of other Celestials are more important than mine?"


    The tone of the Heavenly Dragon, known as the Nedicite Saint, gradually became gloomy.He decided to put to death these disobedient slut.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhh, as expected to be a Dragonite, it is disgusting." At this time, a lazy male voice reached Nediktersheng''s ears, and he turned his head to look.A pale youth with short white hair came over here while yawning.


    Wearing a floral shirt, he looks like a person on vacation on the beach.


    "Who are you?" Nedikert said coldly. He saw a woman with long lilac hair beside the man. The woman was beautiful, but it was a pity that she had an eye-catching burn on her face, which destroyed the whole Beauty.


    But she didn''t know whether it was a man or a woman.To be sure, neither of these two people are from Denon.


    In this place, apart from the Tianlong people, there are only the slaves of the Tianlong people, but those slaves dare not talk to themselves in this tone, that is, they are outsiders!


    In this short period of time, Saint Nedick''s head turned faster than ever before. After thinking about all this, he suddenly roared.


    "Guards, come here, there are intruders here intending to murder this saint!"


    Footsteps sounded around the small garden, and countless heavily armed soldiers surrounded the small garden.


    They raised their black muzzles and aimed them at the people in the small garden.


    "No matter who you are, since you have appeared in front of me, then be prepared to die!"


    Following his order, the soldiers did not pull the trigger. Instead, they moved their muzzles and slowly aimed them at Nedikt.


    "Do you know how annoying you are?"


    The white-haired boy said with a smile.The entire small garden was silent except for the sound of bullets being loaded.

 581 Chapter 572 The Desire Buried In Peoples Hearts

    "Guru." Saint Nidic swallowed and stared at the soldiers around him blankly.


    The black muzzles were aimed at him, and as he moved, these muzzles also moved their positions.


    "Are you all crazy? Do you know who I am? You hurt me, your family, your friends, and even your country will be buried for what you did today!"


    Saint Nedikt roared at the soldiers, but the soldiers remained indifferent.


    No one put down his gun.


    "The eyes blinded by hatred can''t see fear." The white-haired man slowly said, staring at Nediktor. "Do you know how much other people hate you?"


    At this moment Nedikert was completely unable to think, he stared at the white-haired man in front of him blankly.The legs couldn''t stop shaking, and a foul smell filled the small garden.


    "Ha ha."


    The white-haired man smiled contemptuously, "It turns out that gods are also afraid."


    "Then I don''t know, will God bleed?"


    "Don''t kill me! I''m a Celestial Dragon, I can give you everything you want!"


    At this time Nedicte Saint had completely collapsed, and all the hatred and the pursuit of immortality disappeared. At this time, he just wanted to live.


    The white-haired man didn''t seem to hear Nedikert''s pleading. With a light wave of his hand, all the soldiers pulled the trigger at the same time.


    Boom boom boom boom!


    Countless bullets passed through the swollen and fat body of Saint Nedikt, and beat him into a sieve.


    Nedikte knelt down slowly. Until now, he still didn''t know who this man was, how he broke into this place, and why he would do it to himself.


    Accompanied by countless questions, Nedikt Sheng closed his eyes forever.


    "Is this the Celestial Dragon? It doesn''t look any different from ordinary people." Beside the white-haired man, the purple-haired girl blinked her eyes, as if she was not afraid of the bloody scene.


    After all, she had seen scenes more desperate than this and more like hell many years ago.


    "Everyone suffers from pain and tears. There are people who love and hate. They also age and die. No one is exception." The white-haired man touched the girl''s hair and said slowly.But the next moment, his eyes were occupied by hatred.


    "But that person is an exception! I will let him die!"


    Hatred is the driving force behind his survival!


    "Have a good fight, and release your hatred to your heart''s content." The white-haired man opened his hands and shouted at the soldiers around him.


    The soldiers dispersed like a tide, and the success and failure of the solemn and majestic Pangel sounded one after another screaming.


    Countless hands holding the world''s most powerful Tianlongren fell under the soldiers'' sharp swords.


    Falling under the swords of their own soldiers!


    "I am an infected person who has eaten the fruit of infection, and can magnify a person''s deepest desires buried in his heart. Either hatred of someone, or love for someone, as long as the person still has feelings. Infected by me, for my use."


    As the man said, he just released the hatred of these soldiers from the depths of their hearts and hatred the Dragonites. As a result, the soldiers of Pangel Castle all rebelled. It is conceivable how long they have been grudges against the Dragonites. .


    He chose very well at this time. Because of the Bislan incident, the navy could not squeeze out manpower to support Mary Joa, and the five most powerful stars in the world who originally lived here had to invade the Judicial Island. Go to the World Government Headquarters to discuss countermeasures.


    Therefore, the center of power in this world is unprecedentedly empty.


    It is worth mentioning that Maria is the center of world power, but it is not Maria.


    The World Government Headquarters was built next to Mary Gioia, above the second highest peak in the red earth continent.


    This is to symbolize the dignity of Tianlong people, he is higher than the world government!


    "Papa."


    At this time, there was applause in their ears.


    A handsome, but sickly man walked slowly into the small garden while applauding.


    "What an intoxicating beauty, slaughtering the Tianlongren. This is something that Shiji and the others did not do before, but you did. I now find that following you may not be a bad thing."


    "Sanchuanqi." Omoni said in a cold voice, she didn''t like the man in front of her very much, because what he did was challenging people''s ability to withstand it. If it weren''t for Elinis to value him very much, Omonie would definitely kill him. his.


    "Beautiful lady, do you want my artwork too?"


    Mikawa Qi bowed slightly and said very gentlemanly.


    "Get out!" Omoni said only one word, without concealing her disgust for Sanchuanqi in her words.


    "You are here, in other words, the things on Judicial Island have been completed?"


    Elinis slightly squeezed Omonie''s hand, and said lightly to Sanchuanqi.


    "I have handed that gift to Anna, and now Lorne should have received the gift, looking for me in despair."


    "It''s very good, but it''s a pity. I can''t see Ron''s angrily." Elinis nodded, then clapped his hands. A group of fanatical warriors came in carrying a huge cage. There is a large blood red cocoon in it.


    Red as blood.


    "Go to the secret library and have a look. The last reliance of the Tianlong people is the ultimate weapon that has repelled the man called the blood tyrant, the Tianlong Wall."


    This is not the first time that Mary Joa has fallen. As early as twenty years ago, Caesar, who was still a Tianlongren, had a massacre in Mary Joa. If it were not for the existence of the Heavenly Dragon Wall, then all the Tianlong in Mary Joa People will die in the anger of Caesar.


    Ten years ago, before Roger died, he had been to Mary Joa once, and left something here.


    Later, the murloc hero Fisher Tiger climbed up to Mariejoa with his bare hands and liberated the slaves here.


    The most recent time, just a year ago, before Wienhill Lorne and Garrett got engaged, Caesar, Lederfield, Long, they climbed up to Mary Joa together, just to find the last piece of historical text.


    This is just what happened in this era. In a longer time, Mary Joa was attacked many times.


    But every time, Mary Joa has never been as helpless as she is now, like a girl stripped naked, looking helplessly at the gangster walking towards her.


    Under the leadership of the soldiers guarding here, Elinis and his team quickly found the treasure house of the Dragons.The quaint and old door was slowly pushed open, and the Tianlong people collected hundreds of years of wealth, and for the first time showed it to the world.

 582 Chapter 573 The Monster Lying In The Coffin

    Countless gold piled up like a mountain, randomly placed in the treasure house.


    Every year, the member countries of the world government pay tribute to the sky-high price of heavenly gold to Mary Joa. After hundreds of years, the wealth collected by the people of Tianlong has reached an unimaginable level.


    The things that ordinary pirates desperately pursue are piled up in this place like garbage.


    In the center of the treasure house is a huge stone tablet with strange words engraved on it.


    It has gone through vicissitudes.But until now, it is still intact, no matter who it is, it can''t leave a trace on it.


    Except years.


    "Is this the historical text in the legend?"


    Elinis looked at the stele.A hint of curiosity flashed in his eyes, but he shook his head.This curiosity dissipated immediately.


    He is not a historian, he has no interest in the history of eight hundred years ago, he is not a pirate, and the wealth left by Roger also cannot attract him.


    He is nothing more than an avenger.


    Elinis walked into this dusty hall, and the air was a bit muddy because it hadn''t changed for a long time.The sun shines in, and countless dusts are floating in the air.Elinis walked towards the stone stele of the historical text, but his goal was not the broken stone, but the thing in front of the stone.


    A coffin.


    To be precise, it is an ice coffin.


    There was a woman lying inside, unable to see her face clearly, but she looked quite young, the woman closed her eyes tightly, lying in the ice coffin, as if she had just fallen asleep.


    "Is this the monster called the Dragon''s Wall? Caesar was defeated by a woman. It seems that his reputation is not very good." Elinis said with a curl of his lips, dismissively.


    "In this sea, many people''s reputations are nothing more than castles in the air. You blow me, I blow you, and the reputation will spread." Sanchuan Qi squinted his eyes and said slowly.


    "Actually, many of them are paper tigers, and they are broken when touched."


    "Are you the same?" Elinis asked rhetorically.


    "me too."


    Mikawa Qi nodded, then said calmly."I''m just an artist pursuing perfection. Why do those people fear my artwork?"


    Elinis didn''t continue to talk about this abnormality. He waved his hand, and the soldiers carrying the blood cocoon placed the blood cocoon next to the ice coffin. Elinis turned and walked out of the treasure house.Except for the very beginning, he never looked at the mountain of treasures beside him.


    For an avenger, wealth has no meaning.


    The door of the treasure house slowly closed, and the whole treasure house returned to darkness.


    But at this time, the woman lying in the ice coffin suddenly opened her eyes.


    ...


    At this time, the slaughter of the Heavenly Dragons by the soldiers of Pangel Castle had ended. Countless Heavenly Dragons were gathered in the Void Hall, looking around shiveringly.


    They don''t understand why these humble soldiers suddenly wielded butcher knives at themselves. Are they not afraid of death?


    "It''s time to leave. This is the second gift I gave to Lorne." Elinis led the people and walked out the door.The massacre of Mary Joa will surely shock the whole world. When Lorne comes to this place, what awaits him will be the agents who reacted and returned from the world government headquarters.


    And he will bear the charge of slaughtering the Tianlongren.


    Due to this incident, the navy will announce the deprivation of King Lorne''s status as Qiwuhai, and then declare war on him.


    At that time, the entire sea will be his enemy, and everything he has now will disappear.


    And with Lorne''s character, he would never let go. A war sweeping across the entire sea was about to come.Elinis was very curious. When the time comes, Lorne''s current allies will choose to stand with Lorne against the world, or turn a deaf ear to it, and even secretly attack Lorne.


    The feeling of being betrayed by the people must be very interesting.


    As for the navy that has just handled the Bislan incident, is it capable of killing Lorne all at once?Elinis was not interested in knowing.


    After this incident, he was also not interested in knowing what the world would become.


    He only knew that even if Lorne survived by chance, he would live in endless fear of being wanted by the world government.


    This was what happened after Lorne was able to survive from the monster.


    After bypassing the tortuous hall, everyone finally reached the gate of Pangel Castle. A warrior controlled by Elinis slowly pushed open the gate. What was oncoming was not the dazzling sunlight, but the fog.


    A thick fog that can hardly see the road ahead!


    "Close the door!"


    Elinis shouted.The soldiers reacted quickly and wanted to close the gate, but the mist turned into a pair of hands. A pair of women''s very slender hands firmly supported the gate. No matter how hard the soldiers tried, they couldn''t close it.


    "Since I have prepared such a generous gift for me, it is no good for me not to return the gift. This is not in line with my hospitality."


    A man wearing a black cloak walked out of the mist, followed by many cadres of the Vennhill family.


    They all looked at Elinis with calm eyes, as if they were looking at a dead person.


    In the face of the menacing Wienhill family members, Elinis didn''t have the slightest fear on his face, but instead looked at his enemy with interest.


    This unmasked enemy.


    And Lorne was also looking at him. He wanted to know what kind of person it was that would hate him so much, and what kind of hatred it was that made him do such a thing.


    "I didn''t expect you to come so fast, it seems you still hide something."


    Elinis looked at Lorne and shook his head slowly, "But you are still late, everything is doomed, you can''t change anything."


    Even if Lorne killed him, he couldn''t be changed.The Tianlong people have been slaughtered. Someone must bear this sin. The person who bears it will not be unknown. Because of killing him, the anger of the Tianlong people will not dissipate, but the flames of anger will intensify. .


    An unknown person killed Mary Joa. Do you think I am stupid?


    This anger was something Elinis couldn''t stop.


    It was Ron who could stop this anger, and only Ron.Because of Caesar''s affairs, the Tianlong people had been hostile to Ron. If it were not for the situation of the sea, they would not have swallowed this breath.But now, Lorne unexpectedly appeared in Mary Joa, who appeared here when the Draco was slaughtered.


    Then the anger of the Tianlong people will definitely pour out on Ron.


    For Elinis, the worst result is nothing more than death.


    And the Avengers, will they be afraid of death?

 583 Chapter 574 Doors and Locks (1)

    In this world, there is only one thing that cannot be avoided. Some people like to call this kind of fate, but Elinis likes to call it destiny.


    After walking out of that purgatory alive, Elinis knew that his destiny was to avenge Lorne, and to live and die on the road to revenge against Lorne.


    The Avengers are not afraid of death.


    "Is it late?" Lorne smiled softly, "I don''t think it is necessarily."


    call out!


    A sturdy black figure rushed past Lorne, and his huge fist was instantly darkened by the domineering armed color.He waved directly at Elinis'' head.After following Lorne for many years, Jody knew what he should do without having to get Lorne''s order.


    boom!


    A thin man stood in front of Elinis, and with a sickly smile, he looked at Lorne.


    "I haven''t seen each other for so many years, don''t old friends say hello?"


    "I''m not interested in talking to the dead." Lorne glanced at him."If you haven''t seen each other for so many years, you still have no change, Sanchuanqi. When the Golden Lion was defeated, you were lucky enough to get your life back in that battlefield. Don''t you know how to cherish?"


    "An ordinary life is too boring. I haven''t turned you into my greatest masterpiece. If you disappeared in this sea like this, I would regret it for a lifetime."


    "Besides," Sanchuan paused, "Erinnis can be regarded as my savior, and he shot him in front of me. The plane looks down on me Sanchuan Qi!"


    boom!


    He bowed slightly, then his right hand was suddenly covered by a layer of armed domineering, and then he swung his fist at Jody''s head.


    Jody stretched out his hand, trying to block, but the moment Sanchuanqi''s fist touched him, the armed domineering covering his arm suddenly disappeared.


    boom!


    Without the protection of the armed color, a clicking sound rang from Jodi''s arm, the arm bends a little strangely, and the whole person is knocked into the air.


    The dense fog in the air condensed a pair of women''s hands, and caught Jody who flew into the air.


    "Just now, my domineering armed color can''t be used anymore, he is capable!"


    Jody shook his arm, there was a faint pain in his arm, and the bone almost broke. It was too reluctant for Jodi to resist the punch with physical strength.


    "The Devil Fruit, just like the truth in this world, everything is relative. When there is light, there is darkness, and when there is water, there is fire. There is hope as well as despair. Everything has its counterpart. "


    Sanchuan Qi twisted his head and said slowly.


    "And my ability corresponds exactly to my brother''s ability. He is a door that can cross thousands of miles, and I am the lock that can shrink all things in the world, fruit ability, five senses, domineering, and even a person''s life. As long as I Think, I can¡¯t lock it without me.¡±


    "And now, I have locked Elinis'' life," Sanchuanqi raised his head and looked at Lorne."In other words, before I die, Elinis will never be hurt a little bit."


    "By the way, I also locked my own life, and your attacks are meaningless to me before I unlock them!"


    "In this field, I am invincible!"


    "Why, do you want to challenge me?"


    Sanchuanqi''s tone is respectful like a gentleman, he likes to introduce his abilities to the enemy every time he fights, and then watch the enemy do his best without hurting himself.In the end, either exhausted physically, limp on the ground, or lost confidence, begging for forgiveness.


    It''s just like a dog anyway.


    What Sanchuanqi likes to do most is to give these people a chance to live, and then completely destroy them before they ignite hope.


    "I was still wondering why Poval was injured like that, she still retains a trace of breath, it turns out that you have locked her life with your ability."


    Lorne frowned and said coldly.


    He really didn¡¯t know what Sanchuanqi¡¯s abilities were. When he was in prison before, the only thing he knew was that Sanchuanqi liked to torture and kill prisoners, even if he was a big boss at the same level. He was held in a separate room.


    "You said that little girl, she is indeed a very good work of art. If I didn''t use the ability, she might be dead." Sanchuan Qi said, tilting his head.Lorne noticed that San Chuanqi''s left hand was weirdly clasped, and it hadn''t spread since the start of the fight.


    "You reminded me that the life of that little girl is now in my hands. If I die, she will be buried with me."


    "A lot of nonsense."


    Lorne said coldly, and Agatha next to him gave a cold shout. The mist in the air instantly became stronger for a few minutes, and everyone''s figures disappeared in the thick mist.


    "What should I do now?" Omone held Elinis'' hand tightly. I don''t know why. When she first saw Lorne, the flame of vengeance in her heart was still burning, but she didn''t take a step forward, questioning him. courage.


    "Sorry, Elinis." Omone looked ashamed.


    "This is the effect of the domineering look of the overlord. People with weak will not even have the idea of ??being an enemy. Although your physique is good, you have not experienced battles. You have to fight with those who are killed out of the blood. There is a fundamental difference. So don¡¯t be ashamed."


    Elinis comforted.


    "According to the intelligence sent by the Navy, Lorne''s ability seems to be able to affect the target''s vision and cause it to hallucinate, so we must now be careful not to fall into his illusion."


    A large part of the reason for Lorne''s "demon" name is because of his magical devil fruit that is impossible to defend.The method of controlling the human heart is more frightening than the killing of fists to the flesh.


    However, what they didn¡¯t know was that when Lorne first obtained the fruit of perception, he once called it the weakest fruit.


    Along the way, how many fruit abilities can be called metamorphosis?The angel fruit of the great priest of Bikar Island, the blood fruit of Pope Ratzinger, the shadow fruit of Moonlight Moria, the fruit of Xiannian Huo, the fruit of Ghost-hand Yaze and so on.


    These fruits, any one of them can almost be called incomprehensible, but in the end, it was Lorne who won. Some people became the history of this sea, and some people did not even stay here with their names. On the sea.


    This is because Lorne believed in a truth when he first got the fruits, that is,


    It has never been the fruit of the strong, but the fruit of the strong!


    Because the owner of this fruit of perception is his Lorne, it is destined to become the most invincible fruit in the future!

 584 Chapter 575 Door and Lock (2)

    Elinis believed in fate, and Lorne also believed in fate.


    He believes that his destiny will never fall in this place.


    "This thick fog is weird."


    At this time, Sanchuanqi suddenly said.


    "The domineering color of seeing and hearing cannot penetrate this dense fog, and the range of my seeing and hearing color is compressed by about one meter."


    At this moment, their field of vision was almost surrounded by a vast expanse of whiteness, and they couldn''t see anything except the companions standing around.


    boom!


    Sanchuanqi suddenly felt a strong sense of crisis, his body suddenly turned to one side, but a heavy punch came out of the thick fog and hit his face heavily.He flew out to the side and hit a mahogany chair with exquisite workmanship.This chair looks very expensive, and may represent a piece of history, instantly turned into pieces of wood.A pair of decorative armor scattered on the ground.


    The fist did not cover the domineering, but the power contained in it was also extremely astonishing, Sanchuan Qi couldn''t dodge, and a trace of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth.


    But at this time, there was no sense of crisis in his eyes, but a sickly and intoxicated smile appeared.


    "That''s it, do your best to kill me!"


    "What should I do now?" Omoni was a little at a loss.Even though they had known all the details of the Wienhill family before, but now when they really faced them, she knew what despair was.


    Not an opponent at all!With just this thick fog, they have no choice but to become lambs to be slaughtered.


    It is indeed the Vennhill family who stepped on the bodies of those monsters.


    "The thick fog should be the ability of Agatha, the queen of fog in the Weinhill family, but the navy''s intelligence does not mention that the thick fog she created can affect the domineering look and hearing.


    Elinis frowned and began to analyze.


    Even though they were already in an extremely passive state at this time, he understood a truth, the more hurried, the more flaws would be revealed. Now Sanchuan had locked them up with their abilities. In theory, they had no sense of crisis.


    It is extremely unfavorable for Lorne and others to consume it, because the world government has already received the news of the fall of Mary Joa and has sent reinforcements.


    Among CP-0, there is no shortage of powerhouses like Sanchuanqi.


    !


    Sanchuanqi picked up a sharp sword on the ground and beat it on the wall, the voice echoing in Pangel Castle.


    "The sound can still be transmitted, which means that the thick fog can''t stop the sound?" Sanchuanqi muttered to himself, and suddenly shouted to Elinis.


    "Hurry up and order the soldiers to attack, Lorne and the others will definitely make a sound when avoiding the attack, and they will know their location by then!"


    Worthy of being someone who grew up in the war, Sanchuanqi found a way to crack the dense fog in an instant.


    I just don''t know if this method is right.


    But at the moment he roared, another heavy punch was thrown out of the thick fog. Even without using domineering, Jody is still a top fighter, and very few people can eat his heavy punch. .Sanchuan Qi had been prepared long ago, and the dark, armed color covered his lower abdomen, then gathered his whole body strength on his right hand and blasted towards the depths of the dense fog.


    boom!boom!


    The fists of the two hit each other at the same time, and Sanchuanqi and Jodi snorted at the same time.


    But there was a smile on San Chuan Qi''s face. This time he changed his punches, and he undoubtedly made more money.But before he could be proud, the thick fog behind him condensed the appearance of a woman. The woman looked at Sanchuanqi with indifferent expression, stretched out her slender arms, and the thick mist turned into a sharp sword, stabbing Sanchuanqi''s back. Past.


    thump!


    With the sharp sword through his chest, San Chuanqi''s expression froze.


    It seems that I am not earning anymore.


    "Is that so?" Elinis nodded, then yelled into the air.


    "Unwilling soldiers, now the man who caused your tragic fate has stood in such a castle, take up his weapon, and vent your anger at him!"


    His voice echoed in the castle.


    A solemn castle, the castle was filled with thick fog, and a man roared in the thick fog.This picture looks very strange.


    What''s even more strange is that after the man roared, the castle fell into a dead silence.


    "Why don''t they do it yet, don''t they hate Lorne?"


    Omoni said in a puzzled manner, this is the first time that Elinis''s ability has failed.


    "He is the source of the chaos in this sea! Kill him, and your fate will be free! He is the son of the Dragon!" Elinis shouted again.At the same time, he urged his abilities and intensified his control over the soldiers.


    The fruits of his infection can trigger people''s deepest feelings, and then control each other through this feeling. It is through this ability that Elinis has gathered a large number of people who hate Lorne to get to this point.But this group of fighters of Pangel Castle, what they hate most is not Lorne, but the dragon people who enslaved them, so Elinis could not order them.


    Therefore, Elinis secretly changed a concept and equated the identities of Lorne and the Denon. Sure enough, he had just finished saying this sentence.The sound of countless bullets being loaded was heard in Pongel Castle.


    Boom boom boom boom!


    Flames spurted from the muzzle, and the soldiers raised their weapons and fired them wantonly around them, as if they were venting the anger they had accumulated for a long time.


    The gunfire pierced through the dense fog, shining a fiery red from the white fog.And because Sanchuanqi locked their bodies in advance, ordinary bullets couldn''t hurt them.


    Elinis held his breath and pricked his ears. He wanted to know where Lorne was hiding.


    The bullets whizzed, but suddenly, all the bullets disappeared, as if flying in the air, disappearing out of thin air.


    "Why do you think that a mere bullet can find me?"


    A calm face appeared beside Elinis, and Lorne said slowly, without a trace of emotion.


    "Challenge me, you are still far away, newcomer!"


    Lorne stretched out an arm toward Elinis and scratched it at Elinis'' head.


    "I am your opponent! Lorne!"


    At this time, Omone suddenly had the courage to face Lorne, she pushed Elinis abruptly, and then directly confronted Lorne.


    The slender arms were dyed in jet black armed color domineering, and Omonie blasted Lorne with a fist.


    Lorne tilted his head slightly and escaped Omonie''s punch.Then she waved her right hand to the side and hit Omonie''s arm hard.Omone''s arm involuntarily slid back, and Ron''s arm was bent and hit Omone''s chest with an elbow.


    Omonie flew out involuntarily.


    Not a level opponent at all.


    Whether it was physical strength, combat experience, or two-color domineering, Omonie couldn''t compare with the Lorne who was killed in the battlefield.


    Without Sanchuanqi''s ability to protect, Lorne''s blow would be enough to severely damage Omonie.

 585 Ask for a day off

Ask for a day off to watch the finals.


    I will definitely make it up later!


    Thank you, bow.

 586 Chapter 576 Doors and Locks (3)

    Completely at a disadvantage, at this time, the shortcomings of Elinis and his team were revealed.


    After stepping out of the shadows, their strength could not be compared with the mighty power in the sea like Veenhill.


    Omone struggled to get up from the ground.She wiped the dust from her clothes, then raised her head and looked at Lorne emerging from the thick fog.


    "If your strength is only this point, then I really feel sad for who I was before, and sad for the fear I used to be of you."


    "Ha ha."


    Lorne didn''t speak, and another heavy fist was aimed at Elinis'' head. Omonie wanted to protect Elinis, she leaned down slightly, stepped on the ground dozens of times with her feet on the ground in an instant, and disappeared not see.


    Her combat talent is extremely good, and she has learned a lot of skills from that navy lady, including this very practical "Navy Six-Shave".


    A slender figure appeared behind Lorne, and Omone concentrated her whole body power on her right arm, and smashed it at Lorne''s head.


    Although he hated that perverted man, he had to admit that his ability was really strong. Without Sanchuanqi''s death, Lorne could not pose any threat to Elinis.


    But Lorne didn''t even turn his head, his head deflected slightly, avoiding Omonie''s inevitable blow, raising his right arm lightly and accurately hitting Omonie''s tender belly.


    Then this beautiful woman was knocked into the air like a piece of torn paper.


    With ease, this is Lorne''s current state, the strength of the two is not at the same level.


    On the other side of the battlefield, Sanchuanqi saw a fog knife on his chest, his face didn''t show the slightest panic, instead he was a bit more enthusiastic.


    "caught you."


    He pinched the fog knife in the palm of his right hand, and the sharp blade was cutting in Sanchuanqi''s palm, and a trace of blood dripped down his palm to the ground.But Sanchuan Qi ignored it, and squeezed the blade tightly.


    The thumb of his right hand bends slowly, and Agatha feels a strange force spreading through his body.then.


    The mist that permeated Pangel Castle gradually dissipated.


    "I have said that I am the locker who has eaten the fruit of the lock, and can seal everything in the world. Your mist is blocked by me!"


    Sanchuan Qi said enthusiastically.


    The thick fog cleared, San Chuanqi knelt on the ground, panting heavily, and Jody stood in front of him, frowning tightly.The fog knife in Agatha''s hand gradually dissipated, and she was a little surprised, but she quickly backed away a few steps and moved away from Sanchuanqi.


    "My fruit is the fruit of invincibility. No matter how terrifying your strength is, it will not be able to withstand a single blow in front of me. So let''s turn into my highest masterpiece, Lorne!"


    Sanchuan Qi wiped the blood stains from the corners of his mouth, raised his head and looked at Ron, and said frantically.


    "That''s why even if we hate him so much, we have to tolerate Sanchuanqi," Lorne''s skilled soldiers, a woman whose hands were firmly chained, said.


    "His ability is very restrained from such self-righteous strong people like you."


    This woman, Anna, who was defeated in the Judicial Island, said slowly to Lorne. When she said the word "last strong", her tone was aggravated, with a strong ridicule.


    "You will die in the hands of the Avengers. This is fate and it is inevitable."


    "So you are not dead, Anna."


    After the mist cleared, Sanchuanqi also found Anna, and he nodded.


    "Do you want to see my highest masterpiece?"


    "You are indeed very difficult." Lorne hit Elinis'' abdomen with a knee violently, blasting him away.


    The white-haired man''s physical skills were worse than that of Omonie, but because of Sanchuanqi''s ability, Lorne couldn''t cause him much harm at all.


    "But, your abilities are also limited." Lorne looked at Sanchuanqi and said lightly.


    Sanchuanqi should have locked the skin or something on Omonie and Elinis so that his attacks could not penetrate their defenses, but watching Sanchuanqi and Agatha''s battle with Jody, he would still be injured and bleeding. So he should be afraid that Lorne and the others have the means to penetrate the outer defense and directly attack him, so they locked his life so that he would not die anyway.


    "You can only lock one thing at a time." Lorne said.Otherwise, if Sanchuanqi, like Omonie and the others, locks in the weak points of his whole body, then no one in this world can hurt him.


    "What if you guessed it, I am immortal now, and you can''t cause any harm to me!" Lorne was not the first opponent to guess his own ability, so Sanchuanqi did not show any surprise, on the contrary, if Lorne didn''t guess it, he felt a little dull.


    "So, will you be beaten to death soon?"


    Lorne raised his head, his eyes became extremely calm, and he had entered the state of "Reaper"!


    Through Shanks before, Lorne knew that everyone''s domineering look had different uses.


    For example, Shanks himself, when he turned on his domineering look, his physical stamina and strength would always remain at the peak. The requirement was that he must have the courage to look at the world.


    Roger is domineering, able to listen to everything, knowing the voice and weakness of the enemy, so even if his strength is not the strongest, but he can repeatedly defeat powerful enemies and finally become the One Piece.


    And Lorne''s domineering look is to strengthen his own fruit ability and make his own fruit ability exert more terrible effects than awakening. The only requirement is to maintain absolute calm.


    boom!


    Lorne''s figure disappeared instantly, and the next moment he appeared in front of Sanchuanqi.The arm was pitch black at first, and when it was swung into the air, the pitch black on the arm gradually dissipated and became transparent.Then a heavy punch hit Sanchuanqi''s abdomen.


    It was too fast, San Chuan Qi couldn''t react at all, even if he saw and heard the domineering, he couldn''t catch Ron''s movements.


    He knows that this is the effect that can only appear when he sees and hears the domineering rolling, but how big is Lorne?How could he have such a terrifying domineering look and hearing.Before he could think about it, Ron¡¯s attack had already arrived, and Sanchuan Qi could only use his body to resist Ron¡¯s punch.


    The pitch-black armed color domineering condensed on San Chuanqi''s body.It''s like a dark armor.Lorne punched this layer of armor and made a sound like metal rubbing.


    The colorless Liu Ying domineering and the jet black armed color domineering entangled and collided, and finally shattered together.


    Lorne punched Sanchuanqi''s abdomen firmly, piercing him through!

 587 Chapter 577 Doors and Locks (4)

    thump!


    Lorne punched through Sanchuanqi''s abdomen, and Sanchuanqi suddenly spit out a large mouthful of blood, but because of the fruit''s ability, his vitality did not dissipate in the slightest.Sanchuan Qi gritted his teeth and grabbed his right hand towards Lorne.


    He had already understood that Luo En, who had entered this state, was simply not able to contend against him. At this time, Luo En had completely possessed the top and most powerful strength of the sea.If you don''t block Lorne''s abilities, you might really want to be beaten to death by what Lorne said.


    If you are half-dead, you can''t climb to the top of art. Wouldn''t it be boring?


    Luo En''s face didn''t fluctuate in the slightest. It seemed that he had expected San Chuan Qi''s movements a long time ago, his body deflected slightly, San Chuan Qi''s right hand rubbed Loen''s body and flew over.Sanchuan Qi''s pupils shrank, and finally a trace of consternation flashed in his eyes. Are you kidding me, this distance can be avoided?


    With the help of turning around, Lorne suddenly exerted force in his waist, and suddenly kicked Sanchuanqi''s left body.With astonishment on his face, Sanchuan Qi was kicked into the air.Crashed among a group of Pongel soldiers, but before the others stood up, Lorne came again.


    A daze flashed in the soldiers'' eyes, and then involuntarily raised their weapons and aimed them at the Sanchuanqi who had just flown over.


    Boom boom boom boom!


    Countless bullets spouted from the muzzle and hit San Chuan Qi''s body. San Chuan Qi couldn''t dodge because his body hadn''t regained control. He could only grit his teeth to cover the armed domineering body on the body, and use domineering domineering to harden it.


    But Ron didn''t intend to let him go. At this moment, Ron''s figure suddenly appeared next to Sanchuanqi, the transparent Liu Sakura condensed on his right arm and punched Sanchuanqi''s chest.


    It''s impossible to hide this distance anymore, right?The body strength is completely concentrated on the fist, the old power is exhausted, and the new power is not born. At this time, it is impossible to dodge it anyway!


    Sanchuanqi gritted his teeth and did not defend himself. The four fingers of his right hand were claws, and his right hand also stretched out towards Lorne. As long as he can block Lorne''s monster-like power, he can turn defeat into victory!


    However, Ron''s body seemed to have some instinct. At the moment Sanchuanqi made a move, Ron''s body followed a slight deflection, and escaped Sanchuanqi''s inevitable blow.


    Sanchuanqi¡¯s claws fell on a Pongel soldier. The muscles of this Pongel soldier shrank with the naked eye, and then even the weapon in his hand became unstable and fell to the ground with a bang. .


    At this moment, Sanchuanqi''s index finger bent down involuntarily.


    There are only three fingers left on his right hand!


    boom!


    Lorne slammed San Chuanqi''s chest with a heavy punch. A fist-sized collapse appeared in his chest, and blood flowed out of the collapse with the sound of bones breaking.


    "puff!"


    Sanchuanqi suddenly vomited a big mouthful of blood, and then he backed a few steps, his chest fell together, that was his heart beating.


    Almost, Lorne penetrated his heart!


    At this time, Sanchuanqi had understood that Lorne had indeed seen through his abilities.The ability to lock is a fixed thing, making it impossible to change.For example, he locked the bodies of Omonie and Elinis, no matter how strong they were attacked, their bodies would not suffer any harm because they were locked.This is his fruit that is called invincible, but it has several drawbacks.


    First, only one ability of one person can be locked at the same time.


    Second, whether you are locking an enemy or unlocking an enemy, you must touch the opponent''s body with your hands.


    Third, if you lock your body forcibly, you can no longer use your abilities.This is why Sanchuanqi did not lock itself.


    Fourth, every time you lock a person, your finger will bend one, that is to say, Sanchuanqi can lock up to ten abilities of ten targets!


    At this time, he locked the life of Poval, the body of Omini, Elinis, his own life, Jodi¡¯s armed domineering, Agatha¡¯s foggy fruit ability, and the strength of the Pongel warrior. In other words, he now has only three opportunities left!


    "Sure enough, you are not what you used to be. I heard that you were a little surprised after your duel with Jhin was won by you, but now I can be sure that you do have the strength to win Jhin upright!"


    Jhin, who was the former Chief Administrator of Advance City, Ken, resigned from the world government after that incident and joined Kaido under his command.His strength is beyond doubt, relying on his own strong strength to suppress the monsters in the infinite hell when advancing the city.But then he met Lorne, who was in full swing, and the two had two duels.


    One draw, one loss.


    Jhin had only lost once in his life, and this time, he had lost his life.


    Sanchuanqi was clutching his chest and panting heavily. He was very embarrassed at this time. There was a deep depression in his chest and a large hole in his abdomen. If it were not for his ability, he was completely Lost the ability to fight.


    But his eyes still didn''t have the slightest fear. This man, never knew what fear was!


    "Come on, I have three more chances to see who is standing at the end, it''s you or me!"


    Sanchuanqi roared and rushed towards Ron. Ron''s body shook slightly, and Sanchuanqi couldn''t catch his movements at all.


    At this time, Sanchuan Qi suddenly recalled that decades ago, when he hadn''t learned the domineering of seeing, hearing, and sex, faced with the powerlessness of those experts in seeing, seeing and sex, he could not hurt him even if he had strong power.


    I didn''t expect that decades later, I would encounter an opponent who could crush myself.


    boom!


    Sanchuanqi''s hand stretched towards Ron''s body. This time, Ron didn''t hide, but chose to blast Sanchuanqi''s head with a punch.


    "I won!"


    Sanchuanqi''s head was hit hard, but a wing of hope flashed in his eyes.I finally touched Lorne''s body, this is my chance to comeback in desperation!


    "I want to lock in your power!"


    Feeling the terrifying power contained in the fist that Ron blasted his face, Sanchuanqi quickly activated his ability.


    boom!


    Lorne''s fist hit San Chuanqi''s head in a daze, San Chuanqi''s neck twisted half a circle exaggeratedly, and then his whole person was blown out like a rag bag.


    "Why isn''t it locked!" San Chuanqi shouted, this was the first time his ability had failed.But when he saw Lorne, Sanchuanqi suddenly closed his mouth.


    Because Lorne held three severed fingers in his hand.


    This is his finger!

 588 Chapter 578 Doors and Locks (4)

    At this time, the pain of being late came from the palm of his right hand. At the moment of the fight, Lorne cut off the remaining three fingers of Sanchuanqi!


    "Sorry"


    The indifference in Lorne''s eyes gradually dissipated, he retreated from the state of death, and looked at Sanchuanqi calmly.


    "The one standing last is me,"


    Lorne paused and continued, as if expounding an eternal truth.


    "It can only be me."


    He randomly threw Sanchuanqi''s three fingers on the ground. Compared with other prisoners in Infinite Hell, Sanchuanqi''s fighting ability was not very good, but with his ridiculous ability, he was ranked first.


    This is probably the reason why Garrett would be defeated before. If Sanchuanqi hid among the group of pirates when Garrett was attacked and caught off guard, Garrett might indeed be in desperation.


    But such a strong person has a shortcoming, that is, they rely too much on their own abilities, and their ability to hit the enemy is meaningless.


    Lorne, in the "Reaper" state, radiated his perception abilities into every cell of his body, fighting completely by instinct. Before his head had reacted, his body had already made the most correct choice.In this state, as long as it wasn''t an opponent who could kill himself in a second, Ron didn''t pay attention to it.


    "Cough cough." San Chuanqi spit out a mouthful of blood, then raised his head to stare at Ron, who was slowly approaching him. After he withdrew from the "reaper" state, Ron also lost all the oppressive feeling of watching him, but just Like a lone wolf hiding in the darkness, the more silent, the more ferocious.


    "I lost, but you didn''t win either." Sanchuan Qi wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and then showed a weird smile.


    "Since you have guessed the mystery of my ability, then you should also know that when I made that beautiful artwork, I also locked the life of that little girl. If I die, she will be buried with me. ."


    "Now, it''s your turn to choose, can you really kill me?" Sanchuan paused, looking straight into Ron''s eyes, his eyes full of provocation.


    "Do you really dare to kill me?"


    The whole sea knows that Lorne¡¯s most cherished thing is his family. Now that the lives of his family and the lives of his enemies are linked together, what choice should he make?


    Sanchuanqi was very curious, he was extremely curious, and even the pain of being severed with his finger disappeared a lot.


    "Haha." Lorne stopped and sneered.


    At this time, on the other side of the battlefield, Agatha, who was fighting with Omonie, suddenly stopped and took a few steps back. Omonie wanted to win the chase, but was caught by a bald man. She was blocked by the armed and domineering. , Jodi faced Elinis and Omoni, two uninjured opponents, and had the upper hand with one opponent and two.


    After Agatha withdrew from the battlefield, she walked towards the soldiers of the Wienhill family. These brave warriors were confronting the soldiers of Pangel Castle. After seeing Agatha walking over , Gave up a way.


    In the middle of the warrior, sat a woman.


    A woman with short burgundy hair, wearing a big black cloak, curled up in the crowd, after seeing the three rivers in the castle, there was a bit of resentment in her eyes.


    However, Sanchuanqi started to appreciate his masterpiece with great interest, but when his eyes caught a Wienhill family soldier standing next to Poval, a trace of doubt appeared in his eyes. Then it was incredible, and finally shocked.


    "How is this possible? Why are you here!"


    "Nothing in this world is impossible. I am here. It is the arrangement of fate." The soldier wore a cloak and couldn''t see his appearance, but his figure was compared with the soldiers next to him. Slightly thin.


    He took off the cloak from his head, revealing a pale face consistent with Sanchuan, and looked at each other calmly.


    "I lost, this is my destiny."


    "You too will lose, and this is also your fate. My dear brother."


    The man said slowly.


    "It''s impossible, why did you bow your head to Lorne! Where did your pride go?" At this time, Sanchuan Qi finally lost the look of everything under control, and he yelled out of control.


    "Wake up quickly, I don''t believe this is you, Sanchuan Road!"


    The man¡¯s name is Sanchuanlu, and his other identity is an assistant hidden behind Kaido. He disappeared after the Battle of Slanka. Everyone thought he died in that war, but he did not think of him. He was captured by the Vennhill family.


    He also has another identity, that is, Sanchuanqi''s elder brother, the door and the lock are the fruitful abilities of their two brothers.


    "Why do you think you can threaten me?"


    Lorne said calmly, one of the things he hates most is that someone threatens him, so he likes the feeling of getting everything under control.


    Sanchuan Road shook his head somewhat decadently, then raised his hands, and a huge void gate appeared in the hall of Pangel Castle.


    A man wearing a black cloak walked out of the door of the void with a calm expression. He lowered his head and looked at Sanchuanqi lying on the ground, as if looking at the ants.


    "What the hell is going on?" Sanchuan Qi had been driven mad, and he couldn''t figure out what had happened, why his brother would help Lorne with things, and why a second Lorne came out of the Void Gate.


    "What I want to say is that your ability is not worth mentioning to me."


    Lorne, who walked out of the Void Gate, said slowly. He stretched out his right hand, and a transparent space enveloped Pangel Castle.


    "The same goes for your pride."


    A sharp scalpel appeared in the hands of the other Lorne. He gently waved at Sanchuanqi who was lying on the ground unable to resist. A scalpel shot out from the scalpel and slashed directly at Sanchuanqi. .


    Click!


    This knife light directly cut off Sanchuanqi¡¯s left hand, without blood flowing out, Sanchuanqi¡¯s left hand rolled to the ground, and then, all the fingers,


    Slowly opened.


    On the other side of the battlefield, Elinis used his body to resist Jodi''s punch, but this time, there was no more invisible armor to protect him. Jodi¡¯s punch directly left a deep on Elinis. Imprint of the fist.


    "Has the lock been released?" Jodi laughed, and then, the dark, armed, domineering, covered his arm again.


    On the other side, Elinis covered the wound on his body, and blood kept flowing out of the wound, his right hand drooping on his side.Jody''s punch has already made him lose his combat effectiveness.

 589 Chapter 579: The Worlds Most Poisonous Poison

    The trend is over, this is something everyone knows.


    "Hahaha, it''s over, everything is over, we lost." Anna, who was a captive, suddenly yelled. After the defeat of Sanchuanqi, she already knew that she would never have a chance to avenge Ron. .


    This woman is crazy.


    After losing the fig leaf of Sanchuanqi''s ability, Elinis and the others'' weaknesses of their own strength were exposed, and even Jody could solve them cleanly.


    After Sanchuanqi''s left hand was cut off, all the people he locked with his left hand returned to normal, including Poval.


    Her face turned red because of congestion, and because of the splitting of the skin all over her body, she was completely dependent on Sanchuanqi''s ability to survive. After Sanchuanqi''s ability was lifted, her whole person became Very weak and dying.


    But there was no trace of fear in her eyes. Instead of lingering like this, it would be better to die on the battlefield upright, which is what every pirate pursues.


    It is also what she is after.She didn''t want to go back to the Charlotte family and live a routine life. Then, at the right time, she found a suitable husband and was married by her mother as a tool for marriage, just like sisters.


    That kind of life is too boring, it''s better to die here.


    "Sister, is this the pirate?" Poval murmured to herself as she died. Ironically, as the daughter of the pirate, she didn''t know the color of the sea half a month ago.But the experience of just a few days was even more colorful than the previous half of her life combined.


    "Am I a pirate now?"


    "As long as you are brave with dreams, you can be a pirate." Lorne, who walked out of the Void Gate, walked in front of Poval and gently stroked the girl''s head.


    "Your pirate road will not end here!" Lorne gently stroked the girl''s head, a layer of light enveloped the girl''s body.Poval''s whole body was cut and twisted by Sanchuan Qi and the skin slowly healed like a rose.


    "The fruit of the operation!" Seeing this scene, San Chuanqi''s pupils shrank, and he recognized the ability that Ron was using.


    "It turns out that the fruit of the operation stolen by the Navy before finally reached your hands!"


    Previously, the Navy bought the legendary operation fruit from a pirate through a reward of 5 billion Baileys, but it was robbed by a group of mysterious forces during the final transaction. Only a few people know about it, and Sanchuanqi also learned the inside story after he controlled the high-level navy through Elinis.


    But I didn''t expect that this fruit actually appeared in Ron''s hands. Seeing his skillful methods, the time to obtain the fruit would not be too short.


    In other words, the force that robbed this fruit was the Vennhill family?!


    "But, why can you eat two devil fruits?" Sanchuanqi shouted. Lorne is a devil fruit capable person. There is no doubt about this. They are using Lorne''s devil fruit ability to connect and advance into the city. All the prisoners were able to escape.


    And it is impossible for one person to eat two devil fruits. This is common sense in the entire sea!How could Lorne possess two devil fruit abilities?


    San Chuanqi''s head was almost short-circuited, but after seeing the two Lornes, he had some guesses.


    "I lost, I completely lost to you." Sanchuanqi finally lowered his arrogant head.Lorne possessed two Devil Fruits, which he did not expect, and Poval was rescued back, which meant that his last method of threatening Lorne had failed.


    "But I didn''t lose!"


    At this time, Elinis, who had been silent on the side, suddenly yelled, staring at Lorne, his eyes full of hatred.


    "The one who really wins is me!"


    boom!


    Jody gave Elinis a punch, and the white-haired man was directly blown into the air and hit the wall of Pangel Castle. Several armors that were used as decorations scattered on the ground.


    "When you step into this place, I have already won!"


    Elinis struggled to stand up from the ground, even if it was dripping with blood, he straightened his waist.


    "Really a tenacious will." Even as an opponent, Lorne had to admit this. To him, Elinis''s strength was really insignificant, like a candle in the wind, which could extinguish the flame of his life at any time. .


    But even if it is swaying in the wind, the candle is still burning tenaciously, and what has supported it to burn to the present is hatred.


    It is the hatred that crawled out of hell.


    The flame ignited with hatred is the flame of revenge.


    Elinis'' eyes filled with the flames of revenge.He said softly to Lorne.


    "Avenger, you are not afraid of death. When I was ready to want you to take revenge, I had already made the consciousness of dying somewhere."


    "And now, you will accompany me to death!"


    "Arrogant!"


    Jody frowned, rushed to Elinis in a flash, and then hit Elinis'' abdomen with a heavy fist.


    Cough cough cough.


    Elinis spouted a big mouthful of blood and sprinkled it on Jody''s body, but this man, until now, has not screamed any pain, a weird smile appeared on his face, and he looked at Lorne and the others.


    "Did you forget something,"


    "Where you are now, but Mary Joa!"


    Boom boom boom!


    At this time, Pangel Castle suddenly began to shake violently, and cracks appeared on the ground.


    "Earthquake?" The clone Lorne hugged Porval to prevent her from being thrown out, and then said coldly.


    "No, it''s not an earthquake, but someone is welcoming us."


    Lorne said slowly, at this time, a huge crack appeared in the ceiling of Pangel Castle, and the sun shined into the castle through this crack.


    "Hahahaha! Go to death, Lorne, waiting for you will be the most poisonous poison in the world!"


    "what!"


    Elinis said frantically. At this time, the chandelier of Pangel Castle fell off, and the huge chandelier directly pierced Elinis''s body. The man with the Hongda plan, the flame in his eyes finally went out. Up.


    His life came to an end, but he had no regrets, because he knew that Lorne would come back to accompany him not long after.


    In the hall on the other side, the group of Tianlong people who were tied up seemed to understand something, desperately trying to escape, but because they were tied up all over, they could only wait in despair for the arrival of fate.

 590 Chapter 580: The Worlds Most Poisonous Poison

    "Erinnis is gone, but his will will not end."


    Omone walked to Elinis''s side, and gently closed his eyes.


    In her hometown, there is such a custom that people who do not look down upon death have no chance to reincarnate.And she didn''t want Elinis to live in hatred in her next life.So even though Elinis had told him that he wanted to see Lorne''s fate with his own eyes, she couldn''t bear it.


    "Your end, I will watch for him!"


    Omone turned around and looked at Lorne tightly.


    Elinis''s life was spent in suffering and revenge. Omonie didn''t want him to be in the next life and was unhappy.


    "Hahahaha, everything is over!"


    Anna still yelled frantically, but no one paid any attention to her now.Lorne frowned, he felt a very dangerous aura constantly approaching.


    "This is your last hole card." Lorne looked at Sanchuanqi and said slowly.


    "Maria Joa, is the holy land of the Celestial Dragon. Is his defense really as weak as you think?" San Chuanqi also knew what was coming in a while, did not choose to resist, and lay quietly on the ground.


    "what do you mean?"


    Lorne was thoughtful on his own. He had a doubt before. Mary Joa had suffered so many invasions, but each time she repelled a powerful enemy.


    Why are they, relying on the group of wine pond meat forests, the Tianlong people who have been hollowed out by the pleasure-seeking life?It is still a bet that the navy can come to support each time.


    Lorne didn''t know, but he knew soon.


    At the end of the "Micro-Sense Realm", Lorne "sees" the Tianlong Treasury behind Pangel Castle, and suddenly opened the door.


    A figure full of oppression came out from inside.


    His aura was not inferior to the white beard Lorne had seen before, and it was even more amazing than the white beard ridden with disease!


    "Not inferior to the peak white beard?" Lorne said solemnly. This is the trump card Elinis hid in the end?


    "Do you know?" San Chuanqi coughed up a big mouthful of blood, but he didn''t notice it.


    "How did the Devil Fruit Illustrated Book come from."


    Devil Fruit Illustrated Book, a book that records all the abilities of Devil Fruit in the legend. It is only extremely rare to judge the ability contained in any Devil Fruit through him. I heard Kage said before that the Vinsmok family once collected it. One, but lost in the flames of war.


    Lorne didn''t speak, but San Chuanqi started talking on his own.Perhaps knowing that he is running out of time, this man has also become a little bit ridiculous.


    "Every devil fruit above has been continuously tested by every capable person, and then checked for omissions, and finally compiled together. That is to say, as long as it is the ability recorded in the devil fruit illustration, in history , It must have been developed."


    "So, do you guess why the world government knows that after the fruits of surgery have been developed to the extreme, they can perform immortal surgery on behalf of others? They don''t hesitate to offer a reward at a sky-high price." A strange smile appeared at the corner of Sanchuan''s mouth.


    "You mean?" Lorne had guessed what Sanchuanqi wanted to say.


    "Because, that person is the first operator of immortal surgery in historical records! The person who has lived from that era to the present!" San Chuanqi said feverishly.


    "Maria Joa''s last barrier is the monster called the Dragon''s Wall!"


    Zizi.


    The crack on the ceiling of Pongel Castle intensified and spread, and finally the entire Pongel Castle was split in two.


    A fissure hundreds of meters long stretched from Pangel''s front hall to the Tianlong Treasury in the back mountain.


    A woman, through this crack of hundreds of meters, and Lorne looked at each other.


    "You are late."


    "I''m coming."


    The two spoke at the same time. The previous sentence came from a woman. After she finished speaking, she slowly shook her head, and then walked towards Lorne step by step.


    Every time she took a step, the walls of the castles on both sides seemed to have been subjected to some tremendous force, and cracks appeared.When she walked over, the bricks slightly closer to her turned into piles of dust.


    The overlord color that affects the entity!


    This is the effect that the overlord looks and domineering condenses to the peak, Lorne has only seen it in Shanks.


    The latter sentence was said by Lorne. He originally thought that the monster was the black-robed man who stood in the Pongel Castle and cut flowers when he rode the Golden Proverbs across the red earth continent before.The black-robed man who said waiting for him.


    But after Lorne took a closer look, he realized that he had admitted wrong and that they were not alone.


    He admitted the wrong person.


    A huge blood cocoon was dragging behind the woman, perhaps because of the constant bumps on the ground, there were some cracks in this blood cocoon.


    Xiaojia!


    Lorne immediately felt the familiar breath in the blood cocoon. Lorne took a deep breath, then raised his head, seeing the woman''s eyes full of hostility.


    No matter who you are, since you have done such a thing to my family, are you ready to meet my anger?


    The woman walks very slowly, every step is like walking in a leisurely courtyard, she has no consciousness of fighting with people.


    But she seemed to walk very quickly, and she seemed to have walked only a few steps before she had already reached the front hall of Pangel Castle.


    When she reached twenty meters from Lorne, she stopped.Then he looked at Lorne calmly, without a trace of emotion in his eyes.


    It''s like a dead person, looking at another dead person.


    "I am the guardian of the Tianlong people. I follow the contract and protect the blood of those people." The woman slowly said. Her voice was hoarse, but with a special charm, as if recorded on a phonograph. Whispered.


    "Those who set foot on Mary Joa, die."


    "But, as far as I know, the people who set foot on Mary Joa before, seem to be alive." Lorne said suddenly, with a hint of sarcasm."Your threat is too weak."


    As far as he knew, the people who had boarded Mary Joa, whether it was his father or the murloc hero Fisher Tiger and others, were still alive.


    The woman tilted her head and then suddenly smiled.


    Even as an opponent, Lorne has to admit that the smile of a woman is very charming, no matter from any angle, he can''t pick out the slightest flaw, just like the pinnacle work that the top artist has painted in his lifetime.It is the most precious artwork in the world.


    "After they saw me, they found that they couldn''t find a way to restrain my ability, so they immediately withdrew from Mary Joa."


    "My duty is to guard Mary Joa, so since they are gone, I will not chase them down."


    "Try it, can you escape from here?"

 591 Chapter 581: Invincible Fruit and the Immortal

    There was a message revealed in the woman''s words that she would not leave Marijoa.


    Although I don''t know the authenticity of her words, Lorne guessed that the woman should not lie.Because when she was speaking, Lorne didn''t feel the slightest fluctuation in her heart, as if she was saying a very simple truth.


    Moreover, judging from the reaction of the Tianlong people to her and her attitude towards the Tianlong people, she should have no good feelings for the Tianlong people. The reason why she is guarding here is entirely because of the contract to follow.


    "Do you want to try? If you leave this place, I won''t chase it anymore." The woman said slowly.She gave Lorne a choice, if she turned around and left at the moment, she would let him go.


    "I''m sorry, although I don''t want to be an enemy of you, but my fiancee is in your hands, I can only decline your kindness." Lorne slowly said, besides, if facing a strong opponent If you just bow your head and admit defeat, then he will not be Lorne!


    He has always believed in a truth, that is, if he can be beaten or not, he will only know if he is beaten.If you can only bully the weak for a lifetime, you will only dare to show your minions unscrupulously when you encounter a 100% victorious opponent. That kind of life is too boring.


    The two said this, not like an opponent about to fight, but like,


    Friends who have been away for many years.


    "Haha." The woman looked at Lorne, "You are funny, just as funny as the Draco from twenty years ago."


    "In return for your fun, then after you lose, I allow you to know my name."


    The woman said calmly, she knew that Lorne would lose before fighting.


    This behavior can be arrogance or self-confidence. The former is that the frog has not seen the sea, but thinks that it owns the entire sky, and is disdainful of others.The latter is the belief that after swimming across the world and seeing all the ebbs and flows of the world, the mountain is the peak and the sea is the sky.


    She is the peak, she is the shore.


    She is also heaven.


    And the woman is obviously the latter, because she knows that under her ability, even if all the strong men in this sea take a shot together, the best outcome is nothing but losing.


    Here is her self-confidence. The demon fruit abilities of the entire sea believe in one truth, that is, there is no invincible ability in this sea. There are only invincible abilities. Any powerful ability, after encountering a weak ability, Can''t make any waves.


    This sentence has been passed down since the fall of that kingdom. It lasted for hundreds of years and was regarded as a standard by all capable people.


    Naturally, women have heard of it, but she has always sneered at this sentence because,


    She is both invincible and invincible.


    "If this is the case, then I will take action." Lorne said slowly, the clone behind him suddenly raised his hand, a transparent aperture once again enveloped the entire Pangel Castle.The "ROOM" space of the fruit of surgery has the ability to cut everything. Even the tyrannical arms and domineering, in front of the "ROOM" space, in a sense, it is not much harder than a piece of paper.


    The cutting and slashing of the operating space was Ron''s most lethal method. Facing this unknown opponent, Ron did his best at the first moment.


    Agatha snorted, and countless thick fog came out from the bottom of her skirt and once again enveloped the entire Pangel Castle. After Sanchuanqi gave up resistance, Agatha also got back her devil fruit ability. Compared with other natural fruits, the lethality of the foggy fruit is not significant, but it has characteristics that other natural devil fruits cannot match.That is the fruit of the mist after awakening, which can not only block the line of sight, but also block the domineering of seeing and hearing.


    Those strong men who are used to seeing, hearing, and being domineering on weekdays, once they lose this ability to predict the enemy, they often become restrained, even unable to perform at their original level.


    At this time, the sun had set in the west, and the red sunlight penetrated the clouds, through the cracked ceiling of Pangel Castle, shining in the thick fog, and staining the thick fog with blood red.


    The thick fog that was dyed blood red seemed to surround the sun, and the seducer Icarus flew to the last haze of the sun, beautiful, but exuding a fatal smell.


    boom!


    With a slash, cut away the mist and slashed towards the woman''s head.The fog can prevent the domineering of seeing and hearing, but it cannot prevent the "micro-sensory realm" formed by Lorne through the perceptual ability beyond ordinary people. In the dense fog, Lorne''s strength is not affected in any way, but because others cannot use the experience. Color domineering, but has a unique advantage.


    Because of seeing and hearing the domineering domineering, the opponents trapped in the mist are like living targets, which can be slaughtered by others, and Lorne''s body, who has the "micro-sensing realm", knows the whereabouts of these opponents.


    Coupled with the top destructive power of the surgical fruit, this is Ron''s strongest combination of skills!


    A huge slash broke through the fog and appeared in front of the woman.


    "Can you stop people''s perception? The use of fruits is very skillful, much better than the previous reckless men."


    The woman didn''t feel the slightest panic on her face after discovering that she could not penetrate the mist with her domineering look.Instead, I started to evaluate with great interest.


    At this time, the slash was less than one meter away from the woman''s head!


    In fact, there has always been a misunderstanding in this sea, that is, the more high-end powerhouses, the weaker the effect of the devil fruit, such as the famous Iron Fist Karp, and Caesar, Roger, etc., are all wrong. Those with devil fruit ability.


    With their own pair of fists, they have established a huge reputation on this sea.


    Other strong men with countless powerful abilities can only condescend and become silver medal players.


    The woman doesn''t know if this sentence is correct, but she believes one thing, that is, no one with strong physical skills can beat herself.Even if you can lose, you will definitely lose in the hands of a demon fruit capable person.


    She snorted softly, and a light green light circle appeared in her palm, and then it became bigger.Lightly wrapped the violent slash that Lorne sent.


    This slash, the moment it passed through the green aperture, disappeared without a trace.


    "What is this ability?"


    Of course, Lorne''s body in the mist noticed this scene. Of course he knew that his slash might not hurt the woman, but he had to force the woman out.After all, the most fundamental thing in a duel between capable people is to guess what the opponent''s ability is. After knowing the opponent''s ability and having a way to deal with it, the battle is half won.


    However, Lorne couldn''t understand at all, how exactly did this woman counteract her slash!

 592 Chapter 582 The Worlds Most Poisonous Poison (3)

    The speed of light is 300,000 meters per second, and the speed of sound is three hundred and forty meters per second.


    A powerful swordsman, his slashing speed can easily break through the speed of sound, this speed is difficult for human reflex nerves to react, only a strong sense of color domineering, or the combat instinct after thousands of tempers can evade.


    And the woman in the mist, no matter how strong she is, she lost the ability of foresight because she could not use it, so she was able to catch Lorne''s blow entirely by her own fighting instinct.


    "Fighting instinct like a beast."


    Lorne said slowly.He has to say one thing, that is, this woman is more qualified to have the title of beast than the previous Wang Zhi.


    "You don''t know what a monster she is, your destiny is about to end here." A woman''s voice came from the mist, and Omone said softly."She is heaven."


    "Haha." Lorne sneered. Before, he admired these self-righteous Avengers.The weak, being able to charge the obviously invincible strong, this is a commendable thing.But now, he is more disdainful of these people.


    Does the so-called revenge rely on the power of other people?


    So the so-called anger of the weak is not worth mentioning, right?


    "It''s been a long time since I saw this ability," the woman said with a little nostalgia, recognizing the fruit of Lorne''s surgery. "It''s probably been eight hundred years."


    Eight hundred years ago, it was the blank one hundred years. The so-called historical truth that O''Hara''s historians desperately pursued was also when the legendary great kingdom fell.


    "Im should really want your ability, but unfortunately he won''t show up in front of you." The woman shook her head and said a person''s name.Everyone present showed a dazed expression after hearing the name, but Lorne had a chill in his eyes.


    Because he has heard the name Eim.That is a name that exists in the historical text from Turner''s description.


    A name that exists in history and should have turned into dust over the years!


    "Looking at you, I should have heard the name Yim." The woman walked out of the fog and walked in front of the clone of Lorne. At this time, the distance between the two of them was less than two meters. Looking at Lorne with interest, "After all, twenty years ago, you almost died in Yim''s hands."


    After hearing these words twenty years ago, Ron''s eyes flashed with solemnity.


    This time point was when Caesar committed the crime in Mary Joa, and it was also the year Lorne was born!


    In fact, Lorne had already guessed why people who knew about that matter kept silent when they heard him mention it.It is because that Caesar caused a massacre in Mary Joa, the fuse is likely to be himself!


    "Emm doesn''t want me to be born?" Lorne asked tentatively. When he said this, he suddenly felt a strange sense of fate.Eim, he should be the man who greeted him in Mary Joa before. He is the man standing at the pinnacle of power in this world. Why does he miss a baby?


    "Hehehehe, you survived, it is really interesting." The woman smiled, like an eternal iceberg, melting a corner under the scorching sun, shocking people.She neither confirmed nor denied Lorne''s problem, but simply smiled.


    However, even Lorne, who is a straight steel man, has to admit that this woman is beautiful.It was different from Miss Krockdale''s heroic appearance, different from Xiao Jia''s playful and well-behaved, and different from Zhuan Yuan''s arrogance as the flowers of the high mountains.


    It''s just pure beauty.


    "I haven''t been so happy for a long time. After all, there are few opportunities for Yim to deflate. If it weren''t for the contract, I really don''t want to kill you." A faint dark green aperture appeared on the woman''s hand, She said regretfully.


    "It''s just a pity, you have come to eat." She once again emphasized that Lorne was late.


    The green circle of light broke away from the woman''s palm and flew towards Lorne.


    The aperture flies very slowly, like a feather floating in the air. Not to mention the battle-tested Lorne, even a three-year-old child can easily escape.


    Lorne thought the same way, but because he couldn''t guess a woman''s ability, he didn''t want to take a risk, so he used the "ROOM" space to cover this area in an instant, so that he could change positions at any time.


    However, at this time, Lorne found that his body could not move at all. No, to be precise, he moved too slowly. From the moment the aperture was created by the woman to the moment he flew towards Lorne without his hands, Lorne''s body only moved. One millimeter.


    This feeling is just like the "time lag" that Lorne used to accelerate his perception ability before awakening, seeing, hearing, and domineering. Everything around him seemed extremely slow because of being accelerated by his own perception.However, this time, it was not only Ron who was accelerated, but also the emerald green aperture.


    The emerald green aperture was getting closer and closer to Lorne, until Lorne''s sight turned completely emerald green, and Lorne did not have time to move his body.


    "Are you going to lose here?" Lorne thought for no reason.Sacrificing a clone is not a big price for Ron. Even if the fruits of the operation are extremely precious, Ron''s heart is still inferior to his family.


    However, if a woman can solve the clone so easily, it also means that she can also easily solve everyone present. As long as she can''t find a way to deal with her ability, it can''t be her. Opponent!


    At the moment when the aperture was about to touch Lorne, Lorne felt something touch him from behind, and a cloud of thick fog condensed into Agatha''s body and appeared behind Lorne.


    Agatha gave a light clutter behind Lorne, and Lorne instantly retreated from the state of his body unable to move, and then immediately used his "ROOM" space replacement ability, laying himself on the ground. The positions of the Sanchuanqi are interchanged.


    Although Sanchuanqi¡¯s locks are extremely powerful, if he dies, then everything is meaningless, so Ron wants to use Sanchuanqi as his replacement.


    In the desperate situation of life and death, if Sanchuanqi can lock the woman''s abilities through abilities, then Ron and the others have a much better chance of winning!

 593 Chapter 583 Time is the most poisonous poison in the world

    "Do you want to kill someone with a knife?"


    Sanchuanqi appeared at the place where Lorne was before, and a dark green aperture almost enveloped his body, but he didn''t have the slightest fear in his eyes, instead he admired it with interest.


    In countless myths and stories, different colors have different meanings. For example, white represents light, black represents darkness, yellow represents the earth, and red represents flames.And green often represents life.


    This is a positive color, but in the eyes of Sanchuanqi, the emerald green aperture in front of him represents the most poisonous poison in the world.


    "Do you want to use my ability to contain her? Good idea, this should be the best solution that can be made at this time." Sanchuan Qi said to himself, he did not hesitate to praise Lorne. Even if he and Lorne swap roles, he can''t do better than Lorne.


    Faced with those with invincible abilities, it may be the best choice to limit the opponent''s abilities.


    However, Lorne misjudged two points.


    the first is,


    "Why should I help you?" Sanchuan said with a smile, his relationship with Lorne is an opponent, why should he help his opponent solve the trouble?


    And the second is.


    "You are too overestimating me." Sanchuanqi raised his right hand with only his index finger and thumb, and stretched it towards the woman. His ability must be able to take effect when he touches the opponent''s body with his fingers.But when he stretched his hand across the green aperture, he began to age at a speed visible to the naked eye.The tight skin kept letting go and became dry. When it passed through the green light circle, Sanchuanqi''s whole hand was left with only a layer of skin-covered bones.


    Click.


    The ceiling of Pangel Castle swayed, and some dust fell, and a particle of dust floated on Sanchuanqi''s right hand. Then, his entire right hand turned into powder on the ground, and drifted away with the wind!


    It is like lying in an ancient coffin and buried underground for thousands of years. When the body touches the air, a series of chemical reactions will occur, and finally it will turn into powder on the ground.


    "Is this the highest masterpiece in this world? Is this the most poisonous poison in this world?" At this moment, the green halo completely passed through Sanchuanqi''s body, and his strong body became extremely old. The whole sentence Slightly into a ball.But he continued in his hoarse voice.


    "It''s really beautiful."


    He turned his head hard and looked at the place where he was lying before, his eyes seemed to pass through the heavy fog, and he saw Lorne pushing himself into this field, but at this time there was no resentment in his eyes. , But extremely calm.


    "This is the most poisonous poison in the world,"


    "Years are the most poisonous poison in the world!"


    After he said these two sentences, his body seemed to be unable to withstand the corrosion of the air. The whole person began to decompose little by little, and finally dissipated in the air.


    Sanchuanqi, a man who claimed to have invincible fruits, a legendary big pirate with a reputation in the sea, died in this place, dead here without the ability to resist!


    At this time, the thick fog automatically separated a road, and Lorne stood in the hall of Pangel Castle and saw the whole process of Sanchuanqi''s death.


    "Is the time fruit?" Lorne said solemnly, time and space are the most mysterious abilities in the world.People on the sea once set off a wave of discussions about whose ability is more incomprehensible.


    Some people say that the white beard''s shock fruit has the power to destroy the world, some people think that the natural lava fruit of the red dog Sakaski is more destructive, and some people think it is Charlotte Lingling, Wei Enhill Lorne''s superhumans are even more unpredictable and unpredictable.


    Participants have different opinions, and this is one of the few methods that people in troubled times can use for fun.This discussion lasted for a long time, and the participants refused to accept anyone. Later, they even began to compile various abilities based on various things in nature.


    Countless abilities that are so powerful that they are almost abnormal have spread, and people become more excited.It was not until someone proposed the fruits of time and space that the discussion came to an end.


    In the face of the two powers of time and space, everything else seems insignificant.


    But is there really time fruit and space fruit?Everyone was skeptical, even Lorne was no exception.


    The "ROOM" space of the operation fruit, the ability of the door fruit to travel thousands of miles, may be regarded as an application of space, but Ron has never seen or heard of the ability of time.If someone can control time, then he can''t be silent!


    So Lorne firmly believes that the fruit of time does not exist.


    But the scene that appeared now really slapped Ron on the face.


    Sanchuanqi turned into a deserted skeleton in an instant. Isn''t this a trace of time?


    "Time?" The woman murmured, "No, it''s not the fruit of time, but the fruit of years."


    She seemed to see through Ron''s thoughts and said slowly.


    "It''s just that there is nothing wrong with what he said. Time is indeed the most poisonous poison in the world!"


    "Under the scouring of the long river of years, everything in this world seems a little trivial."


    "Just like that slash, I accelerated it for ten years, no matter how powerful the swordsman, the slash released with all my strength, after ten years, it will not hurt anyone." The woman slowly Said, as if expounding an unchanging principle."No one can resist the erosion of time,"


    "except me."


    This is why she feels that it is impossible for any strong fighter to defeat her.Since ancient times, heroes are afraid of white heads, and no matter how powerful physical skills are, they can''t resist the erosion of years. No matter what terrifying power they have when they are young, they may not even be able to hold their own swords when they are old.


    And facing her, it was ten times more terrifying than old age!


    Silence, the entire Pangel Castle was silent.


    boom!


    A domineering fist covered in pitch black penetrated the mist and blasted at the woman''s head.


    "I don''t believe that there is such an invincible ability in this world, your ability must have some kind of flaw!"


    Jodi shouted, his fist hit the woman''s head with great accuracy.


    At this time, Jody''s face changed drastically, and then he fell to the ground.When he got up, there was a wrinkle on his firm face.


    The woman, from start to finish, walked without turning her head, and did not make any defensive actions against Jody''s attack.


    And her green silk, like a waterfall, was not messy after Jody''s punch!

 594 Chapter 584

    Jody''s big fist began to become frustrated at a rapid speed. The clone Lorne had quick eyes and hands, and his hand flew towards Jodi''s hand with a slash.Cut off his entire arm.


    At this time, Jody''s broken arm fell to the ground, the skin tightly wrapped around the bone, like a corpse.


    "Can''t even the armed and domineering can''t resist it?"


    Lorne solemnly said, armed and domineering, is a means to deal with the ability, not only can be used to grasp the body of the natural ability, but also can ignore the characteristics of certain abilities and give them a heavy blow 1.


    For example, in the original book, Karp once ignored the painless nature of Luffy Rubber People.


    More importantly, the armed color domineering can resist some of the effects of the ability. In theory, the armed color domineering enough can even resist the slash in the "ROOM" space of Lorne.


    However, the fruits of the woman''s years completely ignored Jodi''s arrogance. The speed of Jody''s arm corruption was not much better than Sanchuan Qi who had not resisted at all. The only difference was that Jodi''s arm had not been deserted.


    "I said, under the scouring of the years, everything is meaningless." The woman said slowly, she raised her head and looked at Ron with calm eyes.


    "Now, do you still want to fight me?"


    This was definitely the toughest opponent Lorne had ever encountered. Lorne had to admit that all his methods would not have any effect on women.The only way to defeat a woman is to block the woman''s ability, but now Sanchuanqi who can lock the opponent''s ability is dead.


    The current woman is indeed worthy of the title of invincibility.


    Wait, there was a glimmer of light in Lorne''s eyes!It is not only Sanchuanqi who can limit a woman''s ability, but also Garrett!


    After Garrett''s blood fruit awakens, as long as he tastes the opponent''s blood, he can plunder the opponent''s abilities!When he was in Balaam, the previous Pope Ratzinger used his abilities to plunder him and caused Lorne and others to suffer.


    Before Lorne went to Elbaff, Garrett made it clear that he had touched the threshold of awakening. Now that so long has passed, Lorne doesn''t know how far Garrett has developed the Devil Fruit.


    If she is still there, she might be able to defeat this invincible woman!


    This is the only way Lorne can think of to defeat a woman!


    Moreover, there is no need for him to defeat this woman at all, he only needs to rescue Xiao Jia, and then escape from Mary Joa through Sanchuanqi''s door-door fruit ability, it is enough.


    "Haven''t you given up?" The woman''s eyes seemed to see everything through. Over the years she had guarded Mary Joa, she had encountered countless challengers, and there were even those who could restrain her theoretically.


    But without exception, these self-righteous challengers have disappeared in the long river of history, and she is the only one who has lived until now.


    "Giving up is not my nature!"


    Lorne said coldly, he took a deep breath, and his eyes became extremely dark.


    In an instant, he had entered the state of "Reaper".


    But this was not over yet, Lorne''s clone raised his hand slightly, and a lavender aperture centered on him, spreading around, and then combined with the transparent "ROOM" space.


    "Welcome to hell!"


    Lorne''s two bodies simultaneously opened up big moves!Under the impetus of the overlord''s domineering, Lorne''s two abilities continue to break through and continue to sublimate.The combination of the two abilities is Lorne''s deepest hidden killer.


    His trick was originally intended to deal with monsters like Shiji or Kaido, but he didn''t expect it to be used on this little-known woman.


    call out!


    Lorne''s body was shaved and rushed to the woman. The woman frowned, raised her hand, and a dark green light circle appeared between herself and Lorne''s body.


    "I really admire you, just like us eight hundred years ago. I really don''t want to kill you if I have a chance."


    The woman said slowly, with a trace of regret in her tone.


    Unexpectedly, Ron''s body became dull. Even in the state of death, Ron''s body had an almost beast-like fighting instinct, but under the acceleration of time, he could not hide from the dark green aperture.


    However, just as the dark green aperture was about to touch Dao Lorne, Lorne''s clone suddenly raised his hand, and then the positions of Lorne''s body and dark green aperture suddenly alternated.


    In "Hell", Ron can use the ability of the fruits of surgery unlimitedly. There is no need to worry about physical exhaustion, but there is a limit to this period. If it is hell alone, Ron can last for ten minutes. If you add a "Reaper" to "Hell", this time will be shortened to,


    three minutes!


    In other words, if Xiao Jia cannot be rescued within three minutes, Lorne will be defeated!


    The woman frowned, and then raised her hand, her weak boneless palm against Ron''s aggressive fist.


    boom!


    The fists of the two collided and a shock wave was stirred up, spreading around where the two fists collided. Neither the soldiers of Pongel Castle nor the soldiers of the Wienhill family could bear the shock wave. The sense of oppression contained in it fell into a state of fainting.


    And this domineering competition turned out to be Lorne vaguely gaining the upper hand!


    "It''s so strong, you deserve to be jealous of Eim. I am curious now what kind of future he sees. He wants to kill you when you are born, and then see what kind of future. Let you grow to this point."


    The woman said quietly, revealing such a message from her words.


    That''s why Caesar committed the massacre in Mary Joa, really because of the man named Yim.


    In the woman''s other palm, a dark green light circle appeared again, and then she patted Ron''s body.


    "But unfortunately, I can''t break my contract. You can only die here."


    call out!


    But at the moment when the woman created the aperture, the Lorne clone raised her hand again, the dark green aperture exchanged positions with a piece of gravel in Pangel Castle, and the woman slapped Lorne with a palm. On the body, a pile of powder slipped out of her palm.


    At this time, Lorne also regained control of his body. The dark, armed color turned into transparent, and the sharp Liu Ying''s domineering turned into sharp blades, cutting the woman''s skin.


    boom!


    The domineering of the two intertwined and exploded in the air.The power of the explosion separated the two.


    A trace of blood flowed from the corner of Ron''s mouth, but the woman remained calm.


    However, her waterfall-like blue silk was chopped off a strand of hair.

 595 Chapter 585: The Real Purpose!

    This is the first time a woman has been injured since the fight.


    Her cut-off hair shows one thing, and that is that she is not truly invincible, she can also be injured.


    "It''s a perfect match, have you found a way to restrain me?" But even so, the woman was still very calm.She looked at Lorne and said slowly.


    But Lorne didn''t answer her words. In the "Reaper" state, Lorne''s mind was so clear that he didn''t need to think too much, he just had to entrust the fight to his body.


    He rushed in front of the woman again, and the woman raised her hand again, but this time, the dark green halo disappeared from her palm.


    She deflected her head slightly, avoided Lorne''s punch, and then swung her slender arm directly at Lorne''s abdomen.


    This time, does she want to fight Lorne in close hands?


    Lorne''s body moved at the moment the woman shot her. In the "Reaper" state, Lorne''s body would instinctively fight and evade, even if it was a quick attack, appeared from a tricky angle, as long as there was still a hint of evasion , Lorne must be able to hide.


    Among the possibilities of one in a million, the only way to find success is for destiny.


    Lorne is destiny!


    But just as Lorne was about to hide, the woman''s hand disappeared. The next moment, her fist hit Lorne''s abdomen hard.


    boom!


    Covered with armed and domineering fists, they hit Ron''s abdomen firmly!


    This was not over yet. When the woman hit Lorne with a first blow, the whole person disappeared again, and then appeared behind Lorne, an elbow hit Lorne''s neck fiercely.


    Cough cough, Lorne suddenly coughed out a big mouthful of blood. The woman''s movements were so fast that he didn''t give him time to react.In the mist, Agatha''s figure emerged, trying to rush over to help Lorne, but at the moment her figure appeared, a dark green aperture appeared in front of Agatha, Agatha''s actions Become extremely slow.


    Lorne was like a meat sandbag, letting the woman beat him, without a chance to fight back.


    "ROOM¡¤Replacement!"


    Lorne''s clone roared, replacing Lorne''s body with the position of a fainted Pongel soldier next to him. The woman punched the soldier''s body with a punch, almost piercing him through!


    There is quite terrifying power in her petite body.


    But after Lorne''s replacement position was too late to adjust, the woman appeared directly in front of him, and then punched Lorne in the chest.


    He directly knocked Lorne into the air and slammed into the wall of Pangel Castle. The walls of Pangel Castle cracked every inch, and finally could not bear the huge crisis and collapsed.


    Lorne flew into the small garden behind the castle, lying among a bunch of flowers that the Heavenly Dragon people cared for.


    The blood flowed along Ron''s body and into the soil in the small garden.


    The flowers are tender and the blood is red!


    From beginning to end, Lorne didn''t have the slightest ability to resist.


    The woman''s movements were like ghosts, and the moment she shot her, the attack had hit Ron''s body.


    This feeling was like cutting off the movement in her, it was impossible to avoid it.


    "The fruits of my years can not only speed up the passage of your time, but also speed up my own." The woman seemed to see through Lorne''s doubts and explained carefully.


    "I just raised my hand very simply, and then hit you. The whole action is about a second or so. However, in this second, I can accelerate to almost nothing."


    "That''s why it''s impossible for a strong body to beat me, because no one in this world is faster than me."


    As the woman said, she didn''t mind exposing her own weakness to Lorne. In fact, if someone could defeat her and free her from that contract, that would be what she wanted most.


    "You are very strong." Lorne struggled to get up from the ground, he had already retreated from the "Reaper" state.


    "But, you lose!"


    Lorne raised his head, looked at the woman''s eyes, and said slowly.


    "what?"


    The woman said in surprise, she turned around subconsciously, and found that she had been surrounded by a cloud of mist long behind her, because she could not see the situation in the front hall of Pangel Castle because of the obstruction of her domineering look.


    "My goal is never to defeat you!"


    As Lorne said, in the hall of Pangel Castle, because there was no interference from a woman, the blood cocoon lay there quietly. The clone of Lorne easily replaced the blood cocoon through the "ROOM" space. In front of myself.


    His purpose in coming to Marijoa was never to defeat this monster, but to rescue Xiao Jia.


    "Sanchuan Road, erect a gate to Sdio!"


    Lorne yelled, and then the man covered in the black cloak slowly raised his hand, and a void door appeared in the hall of Pangel Castle. The other end of the door was connected A small island like a steel forest.


    Sanchuan Road, the man hidden behind Kaido, the man who once had extremely lofty ambitions, has now become Lorne''s puppet.


    Because it takes great talent to develop the fruit of the door to the point where it can cross the entire sea at will, Ron has been reluctant to kill him and plunder his fruit.I just want to brainwash it and turn it into my own use.


    However, San Chuan Lu''s will was extremely firm, and even though Ron had spent many methods, he did not waver.In this regard, Lorne has nothing to do.


    However, after the Elinis incident broke out, Lorne had a foreboding that he might use the ability of Sanchuan Road, and directly entrusted Quina to modify the memory of Sanchuan Road and turned it into a dead member of the Venn Hill family. But because of the hurried modification, Lorne had not had time to read the secret between him and Kaido, and the memories of Sanchuanlu''s past turned into a pile of chaotic fragments.


    This person on Sanchuan Road has completely disappeared on this sea!


    At this time, the warriors of the Vennhill family gradually woke up from the faint, without asking anything, directly carried the blood cocoon into the door of the void, obeyed the order, it was Lorne carved on their personality The first discipline.


    Jodi and Agatha also recovered from the limit of the dark green aperture. Agatha looked back at Lorne anxiously, and also gritted his teeth and entered the Void Gate.


    This was Lorne''s order. After knowing the woman''s ability, Lorne had the consciousness to die here.


    And to die for the things you treasure is the glory of every pirate!

 596 Chapter 586 The Dark Side of History

    But Agatha didn''t believe that Lorne would die here. Lorne''s journey should be the sea of ??stars!How could you die in such a place!


    If one day Lorne will die, Agatha will definitely choose to die with Lorne, but that day will definitely not be today!


    The mist shrouded in Pongel Castle gradually dissipated, and the woman looked at the front hall of the castle, which had become quite empty due to the departure of the Wienhill family cadres, and finally revealed a trace of her face that had been calm. Surprised.


    "I have to admit that the sense of surprise you gave me this day is more than the previous 100 years combined."


    The woman said slowly.


    "So are you going to help your servants? Is it worth it?"


    "I think it''s worth it!" Lorne struggled to stand up, "Besides, you may not be able to keep me!"


    His body suddenly disappeared, and a kerosene lamp replaced his previous position, crashing to the ground.


    Time and space replacement!


    I have to admit that if we only talk about the ability to escape, there is probably no better ability in this world than the fruit of surgery.


    Lorne''s body appeared in the hall of Pangel Castle. At this time, he was only a few steps away from the void gate, and at his speed, he could rush in in an instant.


    The woman frowned, and a long bow condensed by the dark green air current appeared in her hand.


    She bent her bow, and a long arrow appeared on the bowstring.


    Then with a squeak, he shot at Lorne, who was sprinting towards the Void Gate.


    As the long arrow pierced the air, the sound of the sound barrier blasting sounded in Pangel Castle. Even without the ability to accelerate, the woman''s arrow easily broke the speed of sound.At this critical moment, the Lorne clone suddenly waved, and then his body and Lorne''s body replaced their positions.


    The long arrow hit the heart of Lorne clone accurately.His tight and strong muscles began to grow old at a speed visible to the naked eye.In an instant, he went from a strong young man to a dying old man.


    However, Lorne''s body also rushed into the void gate at this moment.


    Lorne clone raised his old eyes, glanced at the woman, as if to carve her in the bottom of his heart, and then rushed into the door of the void.


    The door of the void slowly closed, and the woman, after shooting this arrow, did not choose to shoot again.


    "Don''t you still have the heart?"


    At this time, a young male voice rang in the woman''s ears, and a man who covered himself in a black robe walked out of Pangel Castle.


    He has been here since Elinis invaded here until Lorne escaped, watching here silently.


    However, no one can find him!


    "My contract with you only includes the guardian of Mariejoa. Anyone who escapes from Mariejoa will not be in my control." The woman seemed to be very uncomfortable with men and did not turn her head back, she said coldly.


    "Is it?"


    The man said coldly, he snorted, the woman''s hand was raised involuntarily, an emerald green arrow appeared in the woman''s hand, and then slowly aimed at the rapidly closing void gate.


    The moment she raised her hand, the void gate suddenly condensed there, leaving a small gap.She froze the time at the Void Gate!


    call out!


    The emerald green arrow shot out from the woman''s hand, through the last tiny gap, and penetrated the door of the void.


    "Do you know why I killed him?"


    "I saw a future before. The Golden Lion was caught in the advance city, and then cut off his feet and escaped. Roger still had a bloodline, and the most wonderful thing is that his only son actually recognized it. Baibeard became a foster father. Later, Baibeard started a war because of Roger''s son and died in Malin Vando."


    "Kapu''s grandson is quite a pirate. He went all the way to sea, and finally read all the historical text, and then went to Lavdrew and discovered our greatest secret."


    "In the end, he and his partner died in Lovedrew, and they were never able to leave for the rest of their lives."


    "This is the future I saw before Lorne was born." The man said playfully, and the woman looked calm.Of course she knew the ability of a man, the fruit of the superhuman prophecy, and was able to see the history decades later. It was precisely because of his ability that the great kingdom was ended and she became his captive.


    When Lorne was born, the man discovered this person who was not in his future, and decided to execute him. This completely angered Caesar. This man, after Mary Joa initiated a massacre, took Lorne and fled. Here.


    When he appeared again, it was already ten years later.


    "It''s just that in that future, there is no such thing as the Wienhill family. Caesar died in Mary Joa. The last blood of the Wienhill family was also severed in his hands." The man said slowly, at this time , An emerald green arrow appeared in the woman''s hand again, aiming at the empty door that hadn''t closed yet.


    "After Caesar escaped, I suddenly had a whim, wondering what the future they are still alive like. They really did not live up to my expectations and turned this sea upside down."


    "I''ve never seen this scene before, but I have seen enough now. So he must die here."


    The man said coldly.The woman was silent. As the only winner of the war eight hundred years ago, this man had been hiding in the shadow of history for so many years, silently correcting the history he thought was incorrect.


    For so many years, it is not that no one has challenged him, but without exception, they have been defeated under their abilities.


    "Every time you have achieved your life, someone who is strong enough to challenge you appears. This time who is challenging you? Lorne?"


    "Who knows? I haven''t used power for twenty years." The man said with a smile."Perhaps Karp''s grandson doesn''t necessarily say it."


    The woman was silent, the sea was vast and vast, and every 100 years or so, there would be a person strong enough to make all opponents desperate.Without exception, they all came to Lavdrew, knowing the truth buried in the vast history.


    And this man standing in front of the historical truth.


    However, without exception, they were all defeated by men. Some of them chose to die proudly, and all their glory was buried in Lavdrew, while others chose to surrender and begging for mercy under the men.


    Men reward them with the highest rights in the world, even above the Tianlongren, and give them the ability to live forever through the fruits of surgery.


    These people, they gave up the name that symbolized their glory.The world only knows their other code name.


    Five old stars!

 597 Chapter 587 The Dark Side of History (2)

    "History is finally back on track." The man said slowly.


    As soon as the woman''s hand loosened, an emerald green long arrow left the string and shot towards the void gate.He doesn''t care who is challenging him in this era, perhaps it is the dead Roger, or perhaps the grandson of Karp who has not grown up.


    In any case, he will win.The only thing he cares about is that there is something beyond his control.


    But when the arrow was about to pass through the door, a pair of slender hands blocked the gap in the door of the Void Gate, and an old man in a blood red suit did not know when he had already arrived in Pangel Castle.


    Next to him, stood an old man wearing a black suit with a straight back.


    "This time, you should thank me. If it weren''t for me, your precious son might be dead."


    The old man in a blood-red suit and a coquettish blue rose on his chest had a weird smile. He raised his head and looked at the man and woman standing aside, as if he was thinking of something. The long arrow shot. In the palm of his hand, his entire arm began to age rapidly.


    But he didn''t realize it, and smiled at the man beside him.


    call out!


    The gate of the void also took advantage of this opportunity to suddenly close.


    "Lederfield!"


    The man looked at the old man in a blood-red suit, and his tone gradually became cold.Only after seeing the old man next to Ryder, a faint of surprise flashed in his eyes.


    "Caesar, I didn''t expect you to die of old age."


    If anyone else hears these two names, they will be surprised, because these two names were so famous in the last era.


    The Red Earl, Barloric Lederfield.


    Blood tyrant, Vennhill Caesar!


    Their names resounded across the entire sea in the last era, and they were no less inferior to the famous Pirate King Roger.


    "You are not dead yet, how am I willing to die?" Caesar looked at the man with a cold tone.


    "You say yes, Eim."


    Then he turned his head again and looked at the woman.


    "After reading all the historical texts, I finally know who you are. The only survivor of the huge kingdom."


    Caesar took a deep breath, and then slowly said her name.


    "Joy Boy!"


    The woman silently did not answer Caesar, but her thoughts began to become tranced. No one had called herself that way for many years. The last time someone called herself that way, should it be 800 years ago?


    "So, when you come back now, are you ready to take revenge on me? Or, do you forget how it feels like the passage of time?"


    The man called Eim looked at Caesar and said calmly.People who challenge themselves like this, so many years have passed, he doesn¡¯t know how many he has encountered. They all arrogantly thought they were the king of the world at first, but after seeing their own strength, the final result was not turned into the dust of history. It was humbly bowed and kneeled in front of him.


    For so many years, without exception.


    Caesar was not the first, nor the last.


    "After knowing your abilities, I thought hard about what kind of ability it is to restrain the passage of time." Ryder slowly said, as he stretched out his hand, countless bats flew out of his body towards one The soldiers of Pongel Castle lying on the ground rushed over.


    The bat lay on the soldier''s body and sucked up the soldier''s blood.Then Ryder''s right hand, which had become thin and dehydrated, was filled with muscle again.


    He was full of vitality, as if he was several decades younger.


    "Finally I found it, and the only one who can deal with the passage of time!"


    Ryder stretched out his right hand and pointed at Yim and Joyboy.


    "Bat fruit, monster species, vampire form, as long as there are enough sacrifices, I can always maintain the peak state!"


    At this time, Yim''s face had been calm, and finally something changed.He looked at the Pangel soldiers around him, and suddenly felt that he had arranged more soldiers.


    However, this kind of surprise only lasted for a moment.


    "Among all the futures I have seen, none of them ends with my death." Eim said quietly, "This time, it is no exception."


    "Then, give it a try."


    Caesar said slowly.At this time, countless footsteps sounded outside the gate of Pangel Castle, and Caesar felt countless powerful auras approaching here.


    "The reinforcements of the world government have finally arrived?"


    "But it doesn''t matter, let''s die here together!"


    Caesar said to himself.Then he raised his hand and hammered it violently against the ground.


    Then, countless cracks continued to spread from his fist to the surroundings, and the entire Pangel Castle collapsed!


    ...


    "Huh!" Lorne''s body passed through the Void Gate, lying on the beach of Sdio, almost unable to return by himself.


    The gate of the void slowly closed, and Ron''s heart gradually settled down.


    But at this time, an emerald green arrow shot out from the small gap at the moment when the Void Gate was about to close, and shot Ali at Lorne, who was lying on the ground before he could react.


    Lorne wanted to evade, but found that his time was locked, and he couldn''t make the slightest movement, and the cadres of the Vennhill family also had no time to react.


    "Are you going to die here?"


    Lorne thought desperately.


    But at this time, a young girl with short burgundy hair stood in front of Lorne, and the blood cocoon was shattered without knowing when, Garrett rushed out of the blood cocoon and used her delicate body to block it. In front of Lorne.


    boom!


    The long arrow directly penetrated Garrett''s body, and the momentum finally slowed down a lot, bringing Garrett''s body into Lorne''s arms.


    "Little Jia!"


    Lorne yelled, and Garrett''s beautiful short burgundy hair paled a lot in an instant.Garrett struggled and turned around and gave Lorne a sweet smile.


    "I''m old, will it be ugly."


    "No, no!"


    Lorne had never felt so desperate, so powerless.


    Sure enough, just like what the woman said, everything in this world looked pale and powerless in the face of time.


    Years are the most poisonous poison in the world.


    Lorne''s old clone struggled to stand up, and then a translucent halo enveloped Xiao Jia.The air current of life is transmitted to Xiao Jia''s body through the clone.


    The final operation on the fruit of the operation is the legendary undead operation. Lorne originally wanted to use the clone to develop the undead operation and perform the operation on his family, and then collect the fruit to let another clone of himself eat it. Then cast it on other people.


    In this way, all of his family members have gained the ability to live forever.


    However, Lorne has not yet developed an undead surgery, and can only delay Garrett''s aging speed by dedicating his cloned life.

 598 Chapter 588 The Dark Side of History (3)

    After all the air of life flowed through the clone to Garrett, Lorne''s clone also lost all the life aura, turned into a dead bone standing on the ground, then turned into fly ash, and drifted away with the wind.


    Because there was no time to retrieve it, the fruit of the operation was reborn somewhere in this sea.Lorne, lost his longevity dream.


    However, if a mere mere immortality can exchange Xiao Jia''s life, Lorne would rather die.


    After undergoing an incomplete immortal operation, Xiao Jia''s aging speed slowed down a lot, and Ron''s perception was ten thousand times slower than before.


    There is a fart!


    The previous seven or eight seconds turned into fly ash, and the delay of ten thousand times would only delay this time to one day!


    boom!


    Lorne slammed a hammer on the ground, and the earth trembles slightly.


    If you are stronger, you don''t need to run away when facing that woman.If you do better in your intelligence work, you can know the woman¡¯s abilities in advance and deal with it well. If you are more cruel, you will make Elinis and his like afraid of themselves and can¡¯t afford revenge. Enough.


    If, if...


    But there is no if, things have happened, everything is the result of Lorne''s incompetence!


    He hates himself who is helpless.


    "Don''t be angry, you are not good when you are angry!" Garrett said with a smile, she touched Ron''s face, "I slept for a long, long time, and vaguely heard the voice of Ron''s brother, so I came out. ."


    "I now seem to know how Ratzinger plundered others'' abilities before," Garrett gently wiped Lorne''s wound with his hand, then stained with a trace of blood, and put it in his mouth to taste.


    "Brother Lorne''s blood is delicious."


    Lorne felt that his perception ability was fading away, as if his perception ability was robbed once again during the decisive battle with Ratzinger.


    This was the ability Xiao Jia had always wanted to possess before, but now she finally awakened, but Lorne was not happy at all.


    "It''s all my fault. If I were stronger, I wouldn''t be defeated by the pervert who could lock people. By the way, how is Porval? She is in the same boat as me."


    "Sister, I am here!"


    Poval tearfully walked to Garrett''s face. Before, Lorne had repaired the scars Sanchuanqi had made on her body through the fruit of the operation. At this time, she became that beautiful girl again.


    However, she could no longer show her innocent smile.


    "Lorne, this time, maybe I have to leave first. It''s just that Sister Agatha will accompany you in the future, I guess you will not be alone." Garrett touched Ron''s face and said with a smile.


    This was the first time she called Lorne directly, without adding her brother as she always did.


    On the island ten years ago, Lorne was not the only one who made the promise.


    Garrett glanced at the silent Agatha standing aside, smiled, did not say anything.


    She knew everything, she always knew.


    "No, no, fate is not like this!" Lorne hugged Garrett tightly, his nails pierced into the flesh without knowing it, this was the first time he was so panicked.After living in this world for so many years, he has already integrated into this world.


    He is Lorne, the head of the Vennhill family, a nightmare that shakes the entire sea, and one of the most powerful contenders for the supreme throne.


    But now, he is just a helpless ordinary person, an ordinary person who can''t even keep the life of a woman who likes him.


    The whole Sdie seemed to feel the master''s anger and became extremely silent.In this huge city of steel, all the gears stopped rotating and became extremely silent.


    Silence like death.


    But at this time, a woman''s chuckle broke the silence.


    "Ha ha ha, is this the scene that Elinis wants to see when he is dead? Your panicked look is no different from ordinary people."


    Anna walked towards Lorne with a chuckle. She also passed through the gate of the void just now. This mad woman seemed to regain her sanity, and a smile appeared at the corner of her mouth.


    But the moment she spoke, Lorne raised her head and she saw a pair of extremely dark eyes.


    In an instant, Anna lost all senses, unable to control her body movements, could not smell the breath of Sdie Steel, could not hear the heartbeat of people around her, and could not feel the sea breeze on her skin.


    Only those eyes were left in her world.Those eyes are like an abyss without any emotion.


    Anna''s hands were pinched towards her neck uncontrollably.


    "Are you really afraid of death?"


    Lorne''s indifferent voice rang in Anna''s ear.


    Anna was suffocated, her beautiful face turned blue-purple. At the moment of life and death, she finally broke through Lorne''s perception blockade and slumped to the ground, like a drowning man who finally found the last life-saving plank, breathing greedily Holding the air.


    "If you kill me, this woman will really die!"


    Anna panted heavily, and said coldly.


    "What are you talking about?" Lorne lifted Anna up. The woman didn''t have any resistance in front of Lorne, and was lifted up like a rag doll.


    "I mean, I have a way to save this woman."


    Anna said slowly.


    boom!


    When Lorne let go, Anna fell to the ground.


    "Isn''t the person you hate the most? Isn''t it about letting me understand what is called the anger of the weak? Why tell me." Lorne said coldly, he was already contacting Quina who was temporarily left on the island to let him Hurry over.


    Memories cannot lie.


    No matter what Anna said, he was ready to read Anna''s memory through Quina''s memory.


    "The person I hate is you, it has nothing to do with other people, besides," Anna glanced at Garrett, paused, and said, "Do you want to know?"


    "Say."


    Lorne said in a strong tone.


    "That woman''s ability is one of the most powerful in theory. In theory, no one in this world is her opponent." Anna took a sigh of relief and continued.


    "Because nothing can resist the erosion of time."


    Lorne didn''t speak, his brows frowned, and he didn''t know what Anna said.


    Women''s two-color domineering is not particularly strong, at least facing the "Reaper" state of Lorne, can not ask for the slightest advantage, but because of her ability, Lorne is in the hands of a woman and has no power to resist.


    "However, all abilities in this world have weaknesses, even the years are no exception."


    Anna said slowly,


    "Through his ability, Elinis has checked a lot of secrets, and even some top-secret files of the world government, which include records of the decisive battle of the pinnacle of the sea attacking Maria Joa in many times."

 599 Chapter 589: The Only Antidote

    "Through his ability, Elinis has checked a lot of secrets, and even some top-secret files of the world government, which include records of the decisive battle of the pinnacle of the sea attacking Maria Joa in many times."


    Anna paused and continued.


    "The ability of the years is not absolutely invincible, at least there are ways to deal with it that many people have thought of."


    "What can resist the erosion of time is either the eternal, unchanging life, or the way to maintain the vitality of life forever."


    Anna said.


    "Eternal life refers to the ultimate meaning of the fruit of the operation, does the operation for immortality," Lorne muttered to himself, but now he has lost the clone with the fruit of the operation, and it is impossible for him to awaken the fruit of the operation in a day. The ultimate meaning.


    Anna smiled mysteriously, did not speak, and continued to look at Lorne.


    "Then the way to keep life alive forever?"


    Lorne frowned, thinking hard, and all the cadres of the Veenhill family began to think hard about what can keep their vitality forever.


    Lorne looked at Anna''s weird smile, a golden light flashed in his mind, and he suddenly understood.


    "You mean?"


    "Yes, that thing is the only antidote that can cure the world''s most poisonous poison."


    Anna smiled and said calmly.


    "What the hell can save my sister''s life?" The tears from the corner of Poval''s eyes had not been wiped off, she couldn''t wait to ask.


    In her mind, her sister was defeated to protect her.


    "That thing is," Lorne paused, then said its name.


    "According to the legend, in the lantern hidden in front of the head of the giant lantern fish, the metal that can be bought all over the world, pure gold.


    "Eating or holding pure gold can keep your body in that moment forever and never age. This is the only antidote to the poison of time."


    Anna said playfully.


    "And now, the only one in the world that has news about pure gold is in the hands of the spiteful trial that occupies Bislan. I don''t know if you can get there yet.


    This is the reason why Elinis got stuck in this period of time to anger Lorne. In his imagination, Mary Joa is almost half the great route from Bislan, even if Lorne hides something, and finally After defeating that woman, he will definitely be cursed by the poison of these years.


    The thing that could save his life was far away in Bislan, and it was impossible for Ron to go there before Bislan''s pirate feast was over.


    Waiting for him will die slowly in despair.


    It¡¯s just that Elinis didn¡¯t guess that Lorne was able to brainwash Sanchuan Road and get his ability to span tens of millions of miles. After the raid on the Judicial Island, he soon came to Mary Joa. They are stuck in Mary Joa.


    This man, to his death, did not see the scene when Lorne fell to the throne as he expected.


    Now Anna knew, but she still told Lorne grandly.


    It was dusk now, and the feast of the pirates was about to begin. These greedy pirates set their sights on the opportunity of eternal life.They will not let an outsider take away this opportunity.


    All those who want to take away that pure gold ring are their enemies.


    Anna wanted Lorne to be an enemy of all the pirates!


    This is Yangmou!Of course Lorne knew what Anna was thinking, but he had to step into this trap.Lorne took a deep breath, then said lightly.


    "I know, I will go."


    He walked to Xiao Jia and touched her head lightly, as usual.


    "Hey, wait for me here."


    Then stood up, handed Garrett and Poval to Violet who had just rushed over. Facing the last afterglow of the setting sun, he walked towards Sanchuan Road, which had been brainwashed and had no gods in his eyes. The cadres who can still fight follow behind him,


    There was a little blood stain on their faces, and they didn''t have the slightest fear because of the opponent they were going to face next.


    After the battle with God, there is no fear in the world!


    After seeing a woman''s almost irresistible ability, the pirates on the sea have made them feel scared.


    "Vinhill, set sail" Lorne roared, with a trace of determination and a trace of bloodthirsty excitement on his face, Sanchuanqi raised his hand, and a door of the void slowly opened.


    "We, challenge the world!"


    Anna stared at this back in a daze, she seemed to recall something, recalling the back standing in front of the young girl in that misty place, isn''t it the same one.


    But this time, she was behind him.


    ...


    The evening of December 21, 1509, Haiyuan calendar.This was originally an unremarkable day, but because one thing affected the heart of the whole world.


    The eyes of the whole world are gathered in Bislan, and everyone knows that something that will affect the entire historical process is about to happen here today.


    Whether the navy will wipe out the pirates gathered in Bislan, or fight a winner out of all the ferocious pirates, and join the ranks of the immortals of the spiteful trial, the pattern of the entire sea will change.


    While everyone was holding their breath and waiting for something to happen, the Warring States Warring States was talking about the deployment of operations in the naval G-99 base next to Bislan Island.


    In front of him, sitting in front of him, the hero of the Navy lieutenant Kapu, the admiral Aoi pheasant Kuzan, the admiral Akakin Sakaski, the navy general staff crane, and the countless lieutenants of the navy, he almost drained. All the strength of the navy.


    Because he knew that the importance of this war was no less than the execution war before.


    "First determine the list of pirates participating in this pirate event, and formulate a plan based on their attitudes. Those who are likely to be coerced will be decapitated, and the pirates of Bislan will be weakened as much as possible. "


    The Warring States Period said slowly, if others heard what he said, they would be surprised. The incarnation of justice, the navy with the responsibility of guarding the sea, planned to join forces with the pirates?


    The Warring States period was a little helpless, but it was also impossible. The pirate forces gathered in Bislan were too large. Even if the navy was dispatched, there was no guarantee that the war would be won.


    And even if it wins, it must be a narrow victory. This kind of price is unbearable for him and the Navy.


    At the conference table, Akainu Sakaski frowned slightly. For him who firmly believed in absolute justice, the thing he hated most was the pirates, but at this time, he must also admit that the plan mentioned by the Warring States period was indeed the most The feasible one.


    But at this time, a navy soldier broke into the conference room in a panic, and he shouted with a piece of information.


    "Mary Joa has an accident!"

 600 Chapter 590

    Bislan Island is brightly lit, reflecting the dark sea like daylight.


    When entering the sea, countless pirate boats slowly sailed into Bislan Island. They hung all kinds of pirate flags. Any one of these flags has a great reputation in the sea. Ordinary people even just Just looking at these flags makes me feel terrified.


    But today, these pirate flags are just one of the vast pirates of Bislan.


    A very ordinary member.


    Perhaps only tonight, their flag will stay in this place forever.


    "Red Skull, Atley."


    "Son of God, Adam."


    "The King of Ashes, Diaroth."


    "Platinum, Hephaestus."


    "Long Yan Killer, Rong."


    In the waters next to Bislan Island, a naval warship is floating there. A navy soldier is holding a binoculars, looking at the pirate regiments that are constantly pouring into Da Bislan, and reading the names of these pirates one by one. .


    Next to him, a female clerk was meticulously recording with pen and paper.


    "These are some famous big people, Tina couldn''t help shaking when she listened."


    On the warship, a naval officer with short red hair and a female cigarette in his mouth said slowly."I really didn''t expect that these big pirates would gather together."


    "Hahaha, there is a navy!"


    At this time, a huge three-masted sailing ship drove past the navy warship. This capsized ship was completely dark. The corner of the ship was a huge bat, hidden on the dark sea, so that the warship¡¯s sighting hand was not for a while. Noticed.


    A man with a height of about seven meters, a bloated body, a pale face and a flaming hairstyle stood on the boat, and laughed at Tina haha.


    "I didn''t expect even you to come. Tina was surprised." Tina said coldly after exhaling a puff of smoke. The man in front of her was expelled by the world government after the Battle of Slanka and disappeared. The long predecessor, Qiwuhai, Moonlight Moria!


    "This time the Pirate Festival, many people should die, right? Of course I will not miss these good opportunities to collect dead bodies!"


    Moriah laughed loudly. At this time, he changed from the decadence of being defeated by the newcomers one after another, and his eyes flashed with ambitious light.He looked at Tina, who was tense and ready to fight, and smiled, "Little Navy, I advise you to leave this place, this world belongs to pirates after all!"


    "You are insulting Tina, Tina wants to fight you to the death!"


    After Tina heard Moriah''s words, a trace of determination flashed in her eyes. The justice in her heart could not be trampled by a loser like Moria!


    "Hahaha."


    Moria didn''t plan to fight Tina, but instead drove the bat ship, slowly left here, and sailed towards Bislan Island.


    "I''m not the same as I was before." After leaving Tina''s warship, Moriah''s eyes flashed with killing intent. He turned his head and looked at the cabin behind him. There was rotting in the cabin. The smell is like the smell of a body that has been buried in the soil for many years.


    "My partner, I won''t lose to you!"


    "It''s getting worse, even pirates like Moria have come out." Seeing the bat pirate ship going away, Tina said solemnly. She dropped the cigarette in her hand, turned her head, and picked it up. Phone worm.


    "No, this matter must be reported to the Marshal of the Warring States Period."


    "Master Tina, wait a minute." At this time, a female navy soldier interrupted her movement, pointed her finger towards her, and said tremblingly.


    "He''s here too."


    Tina followed the navy soldier''s finger and looked over. Tina''s pupils shrank slightly, and there was a hint of disbelief in her eyes, because she found a person who was absolutely impossible to be here, and appeared here.


    It was a man with short blond hair, wearing bloomers and naked his sturdy upper body. He drove a small sailboat and slowly sailed towards Bislamben Island.


    The most striking thing is his cynical smile and his iconic long earlobes that drop down to his shoulders!


    ...


    "Could it be that Lorne attacked Mary Joa?"


    G-99 Naval Base, in the conference room.


    Warring States said in a condensed voice. Before that, he had known that Ron took the Wienhill family and attacked Judicial Island aggressively, but they did not wreak havoc on Judicial Island, but under the cover of mist. , Took away the person in charge of Judicial Island, CP-9''s Anna.So he also plans to open one eye and close one eye.


    After all, the price for allowing these lawless pirates to stand in the world government camp is to give them enough rights and tolerate some of their small actions.


    "No," the navy soldier said breathlessly, he paused, then said in a flustered expression.


    "It was Mary Joa who broke out in a war. The Denon people who lived there suffered heavy casualties, and the entire Pangel Castle was destroyed!"


    "what!"


    There was a hint of disbelief on Sengoku''s face, but he knew how terrifying the monster hidden in Mary Joa was.What kind of battle took place to destroy Mary Joa?The Warring States period received the information from the soldier, frowned, and read it carefully.


    But as he read and read, his expression became more and more solemn, and then this admiral, who was respected and famous throughout the sea, had a little sweat on his face.


    He muttered to himself.


    "This world is crazy."


    "What''s going on?" Even Karp, who has always been cynical, receded a little. After working with the Warring States for so many years, of course he knew the temper of his old friend. In the past few decades, the Warring States had only two such gaffes.


    For the first time, I knew I was going to challenge the Rocks Pirates.


    The second time was before the execution war broke out.


    This is the third time and the most gaffe in the Warring States period.


    Karp received the intelligence in the hands of the Warring States Period, as the first sentence above wrote.


    "Mary Joa was attacked by the Vennhill family, and the Dragonites suffered heavy casualties. Now they are deprived of all privileges of the Vennhill family and revoked the position of King Vennhill Lorne under Qiwuhai. The reward for him is restored.


    This sentence is very short, so short that Karp can easily read it in one breath, but this sentence is very long, long enough to poke a big hole in the sky!


    "Wynhill Lorne, the new bounty is 2,000,000 (two billion) Bailey!"


    "The bounty for the main cadres of the family is,"


    "Thor, Ainilu 980,000,000 (980 million) Bailey"


    "Wynhill Garrett, 880,000,000 (880 million) Bailey"


    ...

 601 Chapter 591

    "Tiger, offer a bounty of 550,000 (five hundred and fifty million) Bailey."


    "Carlos Jordi, is offering a bounty of 480 million (480 million) Pele."


    "Ackerman Agatha, Queen of the Mist, is offering a bounty of 470 million (470 million) Bailey"


    "Lola, the master craftsman, is offering a bounty of 200,000,000 (two hundred million) Pele."


    "Black Knife Morman, offering a reward of 378,000,000 (378 million) Bailey."


    ...


    All the senior cadres of the Vennhill family, except for a few who are not well-known, have been issued a huge reward by the world government. The total reward has accumulated to an exaggerated point. This level of the whole group rewards. There are only a few pirate groups that can match the entire sea.When the news is released, people will discover that the Vennhill family has grown to this point without knowing it.


    "This matter is enough to affect the pattern of the entire sea," the Warring States took a deep breath and said slowly.


    "The young people nowadays, are they so good?"


    People are concealed by the edge of the Vennhill family, and few people noticed that Vennhill Lorne, as one of the most eye-catching pirates of this era, was less than twenty years old.


    The days that followed him were still very long, and this sea was shrouded in his fear for a long, long time.


    Karp put the newspaper in his hand on the table. At this time, the sea was quite the smell of the previous warlords. All the heroes fought in the sea, and finally came out a winner.


    The last person to walk out was Roger, and the last person to walk out was Lockes.


    Both of them ended up in Karp''s hands, but he is now in his sixties or seventies. Except for the giants whose lifespan far exceeds that of humans, he is a well-deserved "old man".


    This time, did he still shake his fist?


    "After Bislan''s affairs are over, I personally go to Sdio and let the Naveenhill family burn to ashes."


    At the conference table, Admiral Akagi Sakaski suddenly hit the conference table with a hammer. His huge fist melted into flames, melting the conference table, sparks beating, and lighting his eyes.As a representative of the hawks in the navy, what Sarkarski hates most is the pirates. The justice in his heart cannot be tainted.


    Even the Qiwuhai under the king, in his opinion, is nothing more than an enemy standing on his side for the time being. When the sea is cleaned up, he will not hesitate to aim the artillery at the Qiwuhai under the king.


    The green pheasant Kuzan sitting on the side was silent, exhaling a cold breath and extinguishing the flames on the conference table.


    "Leave aside the affairs of the Wienhill family for the time being, the most important thing now is Bislan." The Warring States took a deep breath, "This banquet will be the grave of these arrogant pirates!"


    The Warring States period paused, and then pointed to a photo taken by a reporter from World Economic News when the pirates who were on a spiteful trial invited pirates from all over the world.


    "After all, our opponents include these people!"


    The predecessor of the spiteful trial was the pirate who was unwilling to obey the golden lion Shiji and split out, and most of the golden lion''s men were prisoners who followed him and escaped from the city.


    Those prisoners who are imprisoned in infinite hell, who are deliberately forgotten by the world government, and do not even want to mention their names!


    Warring States stared at the photo, a tall and sturdy man in military uniform, with a resolute and unsmiling complexion, his eyes trembled as if he was remembering something.


    "Report the Marshal!" Just as the Warring States period was about to say something, a navy rushed in in a panic. All the navy executives in the conference table looked at him. He swallowed a spit, and then stood up to respect. The navy''s military salute, and then said nervously.


    "Those pirates who occupy Bislan have announced another news!"


    ...


    Bislan.


    This was once the headquarters of the great pirate and sea knight Seya. After Seya took over the territory of the Golden Lion Shiji, he built this place into his own ideal country through the endless wealth that he scoured.Here is the world''s largest arena with enough capacity to hold 100,000 people, there is a gold cave full of the atmosphere of various places in the sea, and the second largest casino in the world.


    There is only one rule in Bislan, that is, there are no rules in other places except for the entertainment venues operated by Seia!You can do everything you want.


    Therefore, it has become a paradise for pirates!


    Countless pirate groups will choose to come here to indulge after robbing their fortune.Every time the sun rises, many corpses will be left on the streets of Bislan, many of the bodies of well-known unknown pirates.


    Either they were usurped by their own subordinates, or they showed their wealth and were motivated by wealth, or they had conflicts and disputes with others after being drunk.


    Anything may become the reason for their death here.


    But even so, Bislan is also a holy place for pirates.


    Pirates are never afraid of death, and pirates have always believed in their own strength.The little Bislan has become the epitome of the entire sea.


    Here is the paradise of the strong, here is the hell of the weak,


    This is Bislan!


    Ainilu wandered on the long street of Bislan alone, surrounded by feasting and feasting, and the girls wearing sexy clothes kept glaring at him, but couldn''t help but stare into his pocket.


    "It seems like a prosperous age," Ainilu said lightly, and he looked at the people who were drunk on the long street.


    "The weak, don''t know what they are going to face next, they are about to die, but they are still thinking about the last piece of Bailey on others."


    Only after speaking, he shook his head again and said with a mockery.


    "It''s just that what''s the point of living boringly? Dying in pleasure is a good thing for them."


    In this age of bastards, the weak are not qualified to choose how to live, because disasters may befall them at any time.The only choice they can choose is to have wine and to be drunk and live happily in the present. This is the reason why pirates are flooding in this era.


    boom!


    Ainilu ran into a strong man head-on. The man was about four meters tall and his naked upper body was covered with scars. This was a man''s medal.He held a beautiful girl in his left and right hands, drunk drunk, then looked down at Ainilu and roared.


    "How do you walk, there are no eyes,"


    Ainilu frowned slightly and said nothing.Seeing that Anilu did not resist, the man became even more arrogant.He threw the wine bottle directly in front of Ainilu.The wine splashed, and the mellow aroma of red wine permeated.


    "Do you know who this uncle is?"

 602 Chapter 592 The Devil Was An Angel

    "Do you know who this uncle is?" the man yelled, saliva flew, and at the same time a pair of big hands kneaded the plumpness of the two girls, the two girls covered their mouths and giggled.


    This man, the big gold master they caught today, with a wave of his hand, left millions of Bailey''s jewelry on their bodies.So they don''t care about men''s hands and feet.


    "If you kneel down and lick my shoes now, I might forgive you. This uncle never kills the unknown. After all, this uncle is offering a reward of 200 million Baileys..."


    Click!


    A thin finger of thunder light directly penetrated the man''s heart. The man looked at the hole in his chest, and a scorched smell came out.A glimmer of disbelief flashed in his eyes, and then he fell slowly.


    Did you die like this?


    "Sorry, I''m not interested in knowing the name of the dregs." Ainilu said calmly, and he slowly retracted his fingers, as if it was not a famous big pirate who was squeezed to death just now, but just the weeds on the side of the road. .


    After receiving the priest of the Holy Truth, he drove the latest version of the Golden Proverbs created by Lola to Sdeo, but before returning to Sdeo, Lorne had decided to go to Judicial Island. A decisive battle with that mysterious force.


    Ainilu, who had not caught up with this decisive battle, had to settle the priest first, and then followed Lorne''s orders to Bislan.Because Lorne had a hunch at that time, something big enough to change the pattern of this sea was about to happen here.


    "what!"


    The two girls screamed, then dropped the man''s body and hurried away.


    Pirates often fight in Bislan and die here.But a pirate with a bounty of more than 200 million, no matter where it is placed in the sea, is a prominent figure, but today, such a "big figure" just died here.


    That''s it, the one who has no ability to resist, died here.


    This is beyond their imagination.


    "Since you are indulged in this false peace, let me tear this false peace." Ainilu said lightly, and then slowly walked towards the Bislan Center Arena. .


    The pirate party is about to begin!


    "We meet again." At this time, a gentle male voice sounded in Ainilu''s ear.Ainilu looked back, only to find a man with a height of about two meters, a strong and slender figure, and a dazzling blond hair, looked at him calmly.


    "The last time we met, I was sure you were very strong. I didn''t expect you to be so strong." The man said with a smile. Next to him, stood a young girl with long red hair. Nilu, as if immersed in his own world.


    "I didn''t expect that you are so strong. It seems that I really missed a terrific opponent last time." Ainilu licked his lips and said lightly. He returned from practice and returned to Bubble Island. At the time, I just passed by this man.


    At that time, he felt that this man contained a very powerful aura, but he just thought it was an ordinary pirate who passed by Bubble Island to supply resources, so he didn''t think much about it.


    Later I learned that he had missed a "big man".


    "Why, do you want to fight me? Diaros."


    Ainilu said lightly, and said the man''s name.He looked at the famous newcomer in front of him with interest.


    This reputation is no less than that of Lorne''s newcomer.After all, he was the first man in this era to attack Judicial Island and retreat.


    "I don''t like meaningless battles. Rather than fighting with you, I might as well save a bit of energy to deal with the next battle. I have a hunch that Bislan tonight is not peaceful."


    Diaros said slowly, he smiled very brightly. Compared with the fierce big pirate, he is like the prince charming in the story, the girls dream of.


    "Do you want to drop by?" Diaros sent an invitation to Anilu."Go together?"


    Ainilu nodded, since Diaros is not an enemy, then he doesn''t mind walking with him.


    "Is the scar on your back left from the battle?"


    At this time, a silent Andariel suddenly spoke. She looked at Ainilu''s back, her big eyes full of curiosity.


    On the ribs of Ainilu''s back, there were scars about one centimeter wide and fifteen centimeters long on each side, as if something had been chopped off.Only after a long time, it has healed automatically, leaving only two dark brown scars.


    Because of Anne Road''s habit of topless, these two scars are particularly significant.


    The atmosphere suddenly cooled down, Diaros sensed something wrong with the atmosphere, and hurriedly rounded the scene.


    "For men, scars are not something ugly, but a badge of battle, glory."


    "But the scars on the back are not glory, more like the traces left by the coward when he ran away." Ainilu stroked his back, even if it had been healed for many years, but touched the wounds, still a little bit painful.


    He said lightly.


    "These scars are proof of my weakness in the past."


    "It turns out that the famous Thor Anilu has a cowardly past. Shouldn''t you big people be like monsters from the beginning." Andariel stuck his tongue out, "I thought you used to be an angel. , I came to this sea after cutting off my wings."


    When Lorne was twelve years old, he personally planned the jailbreak event that shocked the world.Coupled with what the Wienhill family has done over the years, their image has been completely demonized.


    Ordinary people even think that behind the gentle smile on the reward list of Lorne is nothing more than an illusion. The real Lorne is a bloodthirsty demon with three heads and six arms.


    Even this girl is no exception.


    "Every strong person has a powerless past, and every weak person has a promising future. Strength is not innate. I am no exception, and Lorne is no exception." Ainilu put his hand down and calmed down. Said.


    "Perhaps I was once an angel, but I don''t think so."


    "Hehe, if you are an angel, then Brother Diaros is the devil!"


    Andariel said.She burst out laughing.This Aini Lu obviously has such a big name, why does he like to joke so much?


    However, at this time, Ainilu did not smile, nor did Diaros.


    "Why did you come to this place? As far as I know, your character should not be involved in this matter." Aini turned the subject off and asked Diaroth.

 603 Chapter 593: So Im Here

    "Why did you come here."


    Aini turned the subject off and asked Diaros.


    Diaros is an undoubtedly super newcomer on this sea. When he first went out to sea, he met the fierce Iron Hook Predator Pirate Group, the captain "Ice Hook" Isaiah Do De is a big pirate who offers a bounty of more than 100 million.


    But after that, the Iron Hook Pirate Group disappeared from this sea and turned into a pile of ashes on this sea. Everyone knew his name as the King of Ashes.In the eyes of others, Diaros is the newcomer with the most potential, and even the world government wants him to fill the gap in the sea of ??Qiwu under the king.But Ainilu knew that Diaros at this time was more than just a "newcomer".


    Ainilu ignored the girl''s laughter, because they weren''t a world person at all.


    Children who do not know what war is, and children who do not know what peace is, they have a completely different worldview.Diaros had protected her too well and didn''t let her see the cruelty of this world.


    "Me?" Diaros smiled. He looked around and looked at the streets of Bislan. The residents of Bislan stood in front of their own shop and greeted the guests. They smiled and began to calculate what they are today. Gain it.


    In the past, because of the shelter of the sea knight Zea, even if they were in Bislan, they were not disturbed by the pirates.In fact, the pirates will not harass them, after all, they are people of two worlds.After Seia''s death, these ordinary people were still a little worried, afraid that their peaceful days would be broken.Fortunately, the big men who took over here didn''t change the pattern of Bislan, they also gave a huge pirate party and invited so many pirates to come here.


    In one day, he could earn Pele, which he could only earn in the previous months.The residents of Bislan sincerely thank these big people.


    So their smile comes from the heart.


    A fat, oily wild dog was walking staggeringly on the street.The smell of wine in the street made it a little drunk.It walked to a corner of Long Street, where there was a chicken leg that had eaten more than half of it.It just didn''t smell it, and kicked the big chicken leg away with its front legs, and then lay on the ground, happily entering the dream.


    It grinned, and the halazi kept streaming down.


    What a peace dog.


    "I''ve traveled many places, seen many things, and met many people. But I found a strange thing." Dialos said calmly.


    "That is, islands ruled by pirates often seem to be much more peaceful than islands ruled by the world government."


    Diaros spoke the most ridiculous words in the calmest tone. Ainilu wanted to laugh, but could not.Because he could feel that Diaros was not joking.


    "It''s ridiculous, isn''t it? The small island under the leadership of the world government that symbolizes justice is not as peaceful as the territory of the fierce pirates." Diaros said with a smile, "corruption, chaos, and debilitating scenes. I saw it in one place. Hidden behind the white cross is disgusting darkness."


    "In comparison, what is the difference between these people in a peaceful world and the residents in this chaotic pirate territory."


    At this time, on the street, a little girl was holding a bunch of flowers and staring blankly at the pirates who indulged in Bislan.It was already deep winter, but the little girl was wearing only a thin layer of clothes, her face was blue with cold.She looked at a cake shop by the side of the street with eyesight, and there were countless beautifully shaped cakes on the counter, which made people mouth watering.


    At this time, a middle-aged woman who was choosing a birthday present for her son in a cake shop saw this scene. She wrapped a small cake, walked up to the little girl, and exchanged this little cake for a flower. Roses.


    The girl who got the cake was very happy. After repeatedly thanking her, she didn''t choose to enjoy the delicious food, but hurried to the corner of the long street and gave the cake in her hands to a child who was younger than her.


    "Perhaps, these people who are really in the midst of war can better understand the value of peace."


    Diaros said slowly, with a hint of irony on his face.


    "Even if it''s just a false peace."


    Ainilu was silent, and the whole Bislan was like a duckweed in the eye of a storm. Although it seemed to maintain itself in this sea, it could be swallowed by the sky at any time.At this time, all ordinary people attached to Bislan will be buried for it.


    This kind of future can be seen by Ainilu, Diaros, the Navy, and many pirates who come here can also see it, but how can the aborigines here not see it?


    However, they are more willing to indulge in the beauty in front of them than the illusory future.


    "So, do you want to save someone like that little girl?" Ainilu asked, he paused, and then said in a puzzled tone.


    "That''s it, poor man?"


    The sight of the talents, they chose to watch silently by the side, and did not choose to take action from beginning to end, although their simple words might change the life of this little girl.


    And the little girl didn''t know that several "big men" who had a reputation throughout the sea had stopped for her.


    "After saving her, there are tens of thousands of her, even if it is just this island, there are countless people with similar fate to her." Diaros asked rhetorically.


    "Is it finished?"


    "This is the torrent of the times. In front of this, no one seems insignificant."


    "In this era, not one or two people, or even one or two forces can change."


    Ainilu was silent. He was not a soft-hearted person. In fact, the people who died in his hands thought much more than Diaros. He would not change his position just because of Diaros'' words. When he saw the little girl, he couldn''t help but think of An Qian. Didn''t he and Xiao An Qian hold each other like this?


    At this time, his pace toward the Bislan Center Arena slowed down involuntarily.At this time, they had come to the gate of the Bislan Central Arena, and countless pirates were rushing toward the central arena with excitement, where their greatest ambitions were placed.


    Longevity!


    "But I still want to change it." Diaros stopped, looked at the crazy pirates around, and said softly.


    "The chaotic nature of this world is due to the opposition between the world government and the pirates."


    "If you want to change the world, there is only one way, and that is to establish an order, an order that the world government and pirates have to abide by. And this so-called spiteful trial has the power to establish this order."


    Diaros looked at all the pirates and said slowly.


    "So I came here."

 604 Chapter 594 "Allies"

    Ignoring Diaros'' rhetoric, Ainilu and his team entered the Bislan Center Arena.At this time, the arena has been razed to the ground.Only the white stone tiles remain as the floor.This venue, which could hold a hundred thousand people, seemed a bit crowded after crazy pirates continued to flood in.Every ten meters, there is a blazing bonfire, illuminating the stadium.


    The pirates gathered in groups next to the bonfire, wantonly enjoying the wine and food that had been prepared long ago.The aroma of wine permeates.In the very center of the square, there is a stage with a length of more than ten meters.A group of sexy dancers are dancing passionately on the stage, teasing the pirates below the stage from time to time.


    "Thegoldenageisbeforeus, notbehindus."


    (The golden age is before our eyes, not behind us.)


    On the stage, a beauty with long red hair is singing. She is a super singer, Baccarat, who is comparable to Xinduoli.


    At this time, wearing a deep V dress, she showed her proud gully. With each twist of her waist, the pirates in the audience screamed.The stage is built on dozens of iron pillars as wide as one person. These iron pillars are unique in shape, with sharp upper parts and thick lower ends, like fireworks magnified many times.


    "I didn''t expect that she would also come." Ainilu said lightly. As one of Lorne''s most solid allies, the "Golden Emperor" Gild Tezolo''s general, Ainilu certainly knew Bacara.


    And Baccarat''s presence here means one thing, that is, that the richest man in the world has set his sights on here.


    "Unexpectedly, Lorne is so busy now that he sent you over, is he unwilling to give up his longevity ambition?"


    At this moment, a young girl with emerald green hair patted Ainilu on the shoulder and said with a smile.


    Beside her, there was a little girl who was eighth similar to her, but ten years younger.And a man with a bow, holding a scepter, wearing a blue cloak, and a snot.


    "Isn''t it the same for Doflamingo?" Ainilu looked at the girl and said lightly.This girl with green hair is just another ally of Lorne, the cadre of Don Quixote Doflamingo, one of the seven Wuhai under the king, Monet the Snow Girl.The little girl and the wretched middle-aged person beside her are also senior officials of the Don Quixote family.


    Childlike fruit ability, sugar, sticky fruit ability, Torrepol.


    "Hehe, the young master is not interested in Changsheng at all, but he is very interested in what is about to happen here. So let''s take a look." The dark green-haired girl said slowly.She winked playfully at Ainilu.


    "Why, do you want to join hands?"


    "It doesn''t matter," Ainilu said lightly.


    "Ohhhhhhhh, you deserve to be Ainiro-sama, really confident." The wretched man Torre Polhaha laughed, and he stretched his mucus-stained arm towards Ainiro, and wanted to shake hands. .Ainilu frowned and ignored him.


    Torrepol touched his head awkwardly, but didn''t care.Turning his head and looking at Diaros standing beside Aini Road, asked.


    "Is this the famous King of Ashes?"


    Diaros rose too quickly, just like Lorne at the beginning, so the heroes of the sea have noticed him, and they want to establish a relationship with him in advance, or kill him before he grows up.


    They missed the first Lorne and did not want to miss the second.


    The Don Quixote family just belonged to the former. After forming an alliance with the Wien Hill family and the Golden Emperor, their power has been unprecedentedly expanded.Above them, there are only the four emperors above them.


    Therefore, the Don Quixote family is far less afraid of the newcomer Diaros than other forces.


    Diaros nodded and said hello. For these new world heroes, he didn''t catch much cold.


    "You come here, it''s not that simple to see." Ainilu said lightly, looking at the little girl following Monet.


    This little girl named Sugar, but Doflamingo¡¯s most important chess piece, even she sent out, it shows how much Doflamingo takes this matter seriously, maybe, at this time Tianyasha is hiding In a certain corner, ready to wait for opportunities.


    The irony is that although King Seven Wuhai is considered a pirate, but this time the pirate event, the spiteful trial deliberately or unintentionally, alone did not invite them.After all, in the eyes of most pirates, King Qiwuhai was on the side of the navy.


    "Those guys in the underground world are greedy for this pure gold ring, but they don''t dare to enter this pirate island, so they entrust the young master to protect them." Monet glanced at the side and said with a smile.


    Ainilu followed Monet¡¯s gaze and found a high platform nearby. A middle-aged man with an indifferent face was drinking with a potbellied man. Next to them was a woman with a rounded hat. The woman was playing with her hair boredly, but she seemed to have noticed Ainilu''s peeping, turned her head and smiled slightly at Ainilu.


    "The king of loan sharks, the god of luck Lufield, the king of medicine Duke. And the Queen of Happy Festival Streisie."


    Anilu recognized them all at once.Then he nodded to the girl and gestured slightly.


    "After all, they are big people. They are delicate and delicate, and we people can only do coolies for them."


    Monet pointedly said.


    At this time, the host of the banquet had not yet appeared, and the pirates gathered together with people they knew well, forming small groups after another.Because they know that tonight, here, it will not be too peaceful.


    Only by relying on the strength of partners can we achieve the final victory.


    But there are also a few people standing alone in the square. Some of them have a perverse personality and don''t have many friends, and most of them are extremely confident in their own strength.


    A man painted his face with red tattoos, like a weird skeleton, and he stood there like a beast.


    There is also a brawny man with short blond hair who occupies a campfire alone, holding a piece of meat larger than his body and roasting on the campfire, the aroma of the barbecue is permeated.He didn''t care about standing there and feasting.


    One was wearing a black robe, and he was leaning against the corner of the wall, like a statue.He had an ordinary figure and an ordinary appearance. When everyone saw him, the first word they thought of was ordinary, then they turned their heads and would not look at him again.


    However, the blood on the two long swords on his waist was still wet, indicating that this was an extraordinary man.


    ...


    This world has never lacked monsters, and today, these monsters have gathered together.

 605 Chapter 595

    "The fiercest villains in the world! Good evening."


    At this time, a sturdy man wearing a black suit, about three meters tall, took a microphone and walked onto the stage. He waved his hand slightly, and the dancers dancing on the stage were like birds and animals.All the pirates focused their eyes on him.


    The man seemed to be intoxicated by this kind of attention, and everyone was waiting for him to speak.He took a deep breath, then shouted.The voice echoed throughout the venue.


    "I am the host of this banquet, you can call me Mr. God."


    God is not a humble word. A man''s words caused a bit of noise on the scene.


    Ainilu squinted slightly, his eyes flashing unkind.


    "It''s just that you can also call me by another name." The man paused and continued, "Basefetto Gabo!"


    The moment the man uttered the name, the whole stadium was caught in a greater uproar. Some of the pirates who knew the meaning of the name were full of shock.


    Why is he still alive?How could he be alive!


    "War planner Basefetto Gabo!"


    A middle-aged pirate took a deep breath, and then asked in a questioning voice.


    "Bingo! It seems that this sea still hasn''t forgotten my name, which is good!" The man named Jiabo pointed his finger at the middle-aged pirate, and then said loudly.


    "The war planner Basefetto Gap¨®, the madman among the madmen, a person with no mercy, took pleasure in planning a war to destroy the country, and was issued a high-priced reward by the world government. In thirteen years Previously, in the South China Sea, the Kingdom of White Horses and the agents of the world government encountered fierce fighting between the two sides. Over 80% of the buildings in the Kingdom of White Horses were destroyed." Monet saw Diaros face doubts. , He explained.


    At this time, Monet showed a playful smile on his face.


    "The whole world thought he died in the country of the White Horse, but it didn''t happen. He was still alive."


    "I am honored to be the host of this grand ceremony," Jiabo said with a smile, "I promise, this grand ceremony is something you have never seen before!"


    He took out a beautiful small box with a golden ring in it. The moment he saw this ring, all the pirates breathed a few minutes.


    They thought of the news they had received before, and they looked at this ring with greed.


    "This is a gift we give to the guests who come to this pirate party. A pure gold ring. Those who get this ring can cross the threshold of life and death and become one of us." Gabor paused and continued.


    "A member of the immortal!"


    After getting Gap''s affirmation, the whole venue was silent, except for the violent gasp.


    This small ring embodies the greatest desire of people!


    "I also really want to give the ring to all the guests who come to this banquet, but there is only one ring. We can only give it to the person who is most qualified to get this ring." Jiabo said regretfully. He looked around, scanning the entire venue.


    "So who is the most qualified person?"


    No one answered Jiabo''s words, but those with the tip of the ears could hear the sound of bullets being loaded one after another in the venue, and the sound of long swords being unsheathed.


    "That''s why we decided to put this ring here, and the person who owns it in the end is the one who is most qualified to get him!"


    As Jiabo said, he actually placed this ring on the most central table of the high platform.


    In the light of the light, the golden ring shone with a soft light, and this light flashed in the eyes of every guest who came here.


    "I must get it!"


    On the VIP table next to him, a fat man wearing a cloak looked at the ring, his eyes filled with greed, "This ring is mine!"


    His name is Luffield. This name may not be very loud in this sea, but his other nickname definitely makes many people feel like a ghost.


    The king of loan sharks, Lucifer Lufield.As a veteran of the underground world, Lucky God Lufield once occupied the position of the world''s richest man for a long time.It was not until the strong rise of the "Golden Emperor" Tezolo that it was replaced.


    However, no one would ignore the power of Lucifer Lufield, wealth itself has no deterrent, but when wealth gathers to a certain level, its power is much more terrifying than pure power.


    Lufield, the god of blessing, likes to talk with money, and Bailey in his hand can easily smash many arrogant heroes down their waists.


    This world is ridiculous. Some people can¡¯t afford to eat and can only take risks. Some people lie on top of the Golden Mountain at birth.But in this world, one thing is fair, everyone''s life span is limited.Even the Tianlong people are no exception.


    So at the level of Lucifer Lufield, the thing he fears most is his constant aging, and one day he will die.No amount of wealth can be saved.


    But now, the chance of immortality is in front of him, how could he give up the chance of seizing immortality?


    Lufield turned his head and said viciously to the kings of the two underground worlds, a man and a woman behind him, "We said yes, I will give you 10% of my wealth, and you will help me get this thing."


    "Don''t worry about this. My men will soon develop drugs that can make people live forever, so I don''t care about this at all." The serious-looking man said slowly, "Compared to this, you are more I should follow my promise and provide help for my research after becoming an immortal."


    "Don''t worry about that, Duke, my Lufield speaks for it!"


    Luffield said seriously, then turned his head and looked at the side of the central high platform, the greed in his eyes did not diminish at all.


    ...


    "It seems that the legend is true." In the corner, the plain-looking man muttered to himself, "Changsheng, it sounds like very interesting."


    He slowly drew out the double knives from his waist and blew it gently, and the blade burned with a raging flame.


    ...


    "Is it immortal pure gold?" Beside a bonfire, the man with short blond hair looked at the central platform with a smile on his mouth.


    His name is quite loud, and everyone who has fought with him calls him the Son of God, because he is as terrible as God.


    But those who really know him know that he is a person who suffers from gains and losses, and is often afraid of not having a good drink, so he likes to rob pirates and search for their good wine.He is afraid that someone will kill him, so he likes to act first and get rid of those who he thinks are threatening...


    But what he fears most is that one day he will grow old and will not be able to shake his fist.


    "Does that get that, so you won''t die of old age?"

 606 Chapter 596 Pirates Carnival (1)

    In a corner, a man with a skull tattoo on his face looked towards the high platform, he did not speak, and slowly nodded.


    The surrounding pirates avoided him silently, because they felt a very dangerous aura in this man.It''s just that they didn''t notice, and didn''t know when, their shadows had been connected with this man.


    ...


    "Die, die, fight, give your life for your greed!"


    Moria sat in the corner, leaning Erlang''s legs while enjoying the food at the venue, and said loudly.


    The meaning of the lunatic who held this banquet is already very clear. He wants the pirates to kill each other, decide the final winner, and join them in the ranks of immortals.


    And if someone wins, someone is doomed to lose, and will give their lives for their greed, and these losers are the best nourishment for Moriah.


    He doesn''t care whether he can live forever, he only cares about one thing, that is power, and then use this power to avenge the entire world!


    ...


    "I heard that pure gold can keep a person''s physical condition at his youngest forever, that is to say, after getting that thing, my sister''s illness will be saved!"


    At the nearest place to the high platform, a man with broken black hair said excitedly to his friends.They are newcomers who have just entered the new world, and they did not expect to encounter such a major event as soon as they entered the new world.


    "We must be able to win the final victory, just like our previous adventure in the park, right?"


    The man said loudly, he had never thought that he would fail, because he had the best companions in the world, and because of them, his previous adventures had never failed.


    "Yes, we will definitely win."


    Behind him, a young man in a suit but a white robe said slowly, there was a piercing scar on his face, destroying his handsome face.It''s just that, the moment the black-haired man turned around, a faint light flashed in his eyes.


    ...


    The appearance of the pure gold ring touched the hearts of everyone present.There are many powerful people like Moria, but more of them are newcomers who are silent like black-haired men, but blindly confident and want to soar into the sky.


    Ainilu glanced at the expressions of these people, and a smile appeared on the corners of his mouth.


    Tonight, it will be fun.


    "However, if the main course is served, then this banquet is not too boring." Jiabo waved his hand and pressed a switch hidden in the palm of his hand. Several weird pillars beside the high platform were opened. Among the pillars, there is a hollow part with a person tied inside and part of the black charcoal fire. The clothes of these people are in tatters and stained with blood.His mouth was stuffed with a ball of cloth, and he looked at Jiabo with an angry look.


    On the tattered clothes of the first few people, the faint blue cross pattern can be seen to determine their identity.


    "navy!"


    Some pirates recognized the identities of these people, and their eyes flashed with unkindness.The pirates and the navy are two natural opposing forces, except for the special ones, they cannot coexist peacefully.


    After all, anyone''s hands are stained with navy blood, and no one''s men have been captured and killed by the navy.


    If it were not for the deterrence of this mysterious force, some pirates could not help but want to rush up and tear the navy into pieces.


    "These are the people on a certain naval ship that we met in the sea before. We didn''t want to know these little characters, but these people who don''t know the heights dare to attack our ship." Jia Bo spread out. With both hands, said helplessly."It''s no wonder we are right?"


    "These people are the survivors of that warship."


    He took out an exquisite lighter, the faint firelight drew a graceful arc, and fell into a pillar. Then, the charcoal fire in the pillar was instantly ignited, and the entire high platform was instantly surrounded by burning flames.


    "Let these naval sacrifices become the appetizers of this banquet." Jiabo said, standing in the flames, smiling.


    The fire shining in the eyes of the pirates, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the flame of the high platform, or,


    The lust in their hearts.


    "By the way, it is worth mentioning that there is an essential difference between pure gold and ordinary gold, that is," Jiabo had originally planned to leave this high platform, but he turned around and said slowly as if thinking of something.


    "They are very afraid of flames. Under high temperature, it will not take long to melt, and the melted pure gold will be contaminated once it incorporates the impurities in the air, thus losing the characteristics of pure gold."


    "So, the warriors who want this honor, don''t hesitate!"


    "Enjoy all this! My guests!"


    Jiabo said so, and then made a light leap, jumping out of the central platform.After he left, iron gates were lowered around the arena, blocking the entire field into a closed space.Ordinary steel can''t stop the monsters in the new world, but it tells them one thing.


    Only the final winner can get the chance of immortality and go out alive.


    Gabo walked behind the scenes of the central arena.Several indifferent men are sitting here, monitoring everything in the arena through the screen of the phone worm.


    "Who do you think will be the final winner, join us." Jiabo asked the man sitting in the middle. The man had short flame-like hair and a cross-shaped knife on his face. Scar, made him a little more resolute.


    Ten days ago, he was unknown, but now the whole world knows him.Because he was the man who held the sea knight Zea''s head and invited pirates from all over the world to Bislan.


    "Who will win?" The man said faintly, "I don''t know much about the newcomers of this era. I haven''t played against them, and there is no intuitive judgment of their strength. It''s just that even Zea can Taking the place of Shiji, this era is really disappointing."


    "Weak disappointing."


    "It''s really you," Jiabo said with a smile, sitting next to the man."I am very confident of my own strength."


    "It''s true." Another man in a black suit said calmly, "The big man who is now the leader in this sea, which one did not come from our time, Roger created a new era of pirates with his death. It''s kind of boring."


    "You guys one by one." Gabo laughed loudly, "I really don''t put others in my eyes, but I like your arrogance. Following you, maybe you can plan the most grand ceremony. "


    "The ceremony that plunged the world into war."

 607 Chapter 597 Pirates Carnival (2)

    No matter what the result is today, it will definitely affect the pattern of the whole world.


    Gap is very clear about this, because after the pirates kill each other, many places will be vacated in the new world. These places will become pieces of fat, which will be eaten by the pirates who have not come here.


    And some pirates who know their own strength and do not intend to participate in this matter, as long as they are lured to this small island by greed, they will not be able to escape.Because the navy had already gathered a large number of troops near the Bislan waters at this time, when they learned that these pirates were killing each other, they would definitely not miss the opportunity to kill them all.


    In order to stimulate the navy, they also deliberately left a few navy survivors, and then set their bodies on fire in front of all the pirates. If the navy does not want its reputation to fall into the valley, it will definitely choose to attack this evening.


    "The sea of ??the new age does not need the weak. If you can''t even pass the navy level, you are not qualified to sail in the sea of ??the new age." The man with short red hair said slowly, he didn''t care about these pirates. It didn''t matter if all these pirates died in Bislan.


    The navy is the well-deserved king of this sea, and all the pirates who stand on the top know this.However, they also know one thing, that is, even the navy is unable to face the combined forces of two or more four-emperor-level pirate groups, not to mention the vast number of pirates on this sea.


    In today''s war, the navy will definitely take action, and will definitely win this war in the face of exhausted pirates who have gone through a melee.


    But the new world, after all, is the new world of the pirates.


    The pirates who come here all have their own forces, their friends, and the navy will kill them, and they will surely anger the entire new world.At that time, all the pirates will unite to deal with the exhausted navy after the battle.


    Jiabo is looking forward to how the Navy will leave the new world at that time.


    Even if it takes ten thousand steps, the navy defeated the angry pirates and left the new world. Kabo didn¡¯t care, because there were countless pirates in this sea. The pirates who died in this war soon Will be supplemented.


    But the war between the navy and the pirates has been ignited.


    What they want is war, war all over the world!


    "By the way, where did that man go?" Jiabo asked. He didn''t say the man''s name directly, but everyone present knew who he was referring to.


    That, the man with the title of "Devil".


    "He, he should be in the port of Bislan at this time. After all, his old friend is on the other side of the sea."


    On the opposite side of Bislan, there is only one small island, the Navy G-99 base.


    The man with short fiery red hair smiled and said, he didn''t mind the man not listening to his call, after all, what he needed was a strong partner, not an obedient ant.


    "He has suppressed his anger for ten years, do you want to vent it today?" Jiabo said playfully.


    "I hope that the strength of the navy can be stronger. Otherwise, if you can''t even pass that man''s level, the world will be meaningless."


    "Are you right, Keith Summerfield." Gabor said the man''s name slowly.


    ...


    The port of Bislan is rarely a little bleak.


    It was late at night, and the aborigines of Bislan chose to go home, take a good rest, and prepare for tomorrow¡¯s work. The pirates who came here were either drunk in the red light tavern, or full of a little bit. Fortunately, he went to the center of Bislan to attend the pirate banquet.


    Dim street lights lit up on the ground, and bottles of cheap wine leftover were scattered on the side of the road.


    A man, sitting on the edge of the dock, lit a cigarette and quietly looked at the vast ocean ahead.


    The man''s body was full of explosive muscles, and he slowly supported his black uniform.He has long golden, blue-wave-shaped hair, wears a headset, and his face is stiff, as if he doesn''t care about everything around him.


    The sea in the middle of the night is extremely calm, like an abyss, and the man sits at the light, like a person sitting on the edge of a cliff staring into the abyss.However, at this time, at the end of the abyss, a little light appeared.


    "Finally can''t wait? I thought you would wait a little longer." After seeing the light appearing on the horizon, the man squeezed out the cigarette in his hand and said lightly.He seemed to recall something, a strange smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "A force of this level, are you ready to issue an order to kill demons? When you see so many pirates, you sometimes can''t sit still," the man paused and looked up at the lights in the distance, countless warships. Out of the light.


    On the warship, the navy flag is flying.


    And on the bow of the foremost flagship, there is a veteran in the cape of the admiral.He also looked at this side, as if looking at the man across half of the sea.


    "It''s justice," the man said sarcastically.


    ...


    "It''s not worth it to fight these pirates rashly for the sake of those losers."


    On the navy flagship, Akadog Sakaski said coldly."Justice is not protected by waste."


    After learning that the pirates on the island were preparing to execute the defeated naval soldiers in public, the Warring States Army immediately decided to send troops to Bislan.


    But Sakarski was quite dissatisfied with the decision of the Warring States Period. In his opinion, the best chance to send troops is when these pirates fight each other to determine the final winner and are exhausted. .At that time, they should take advantage of the victory and chase to kill all the pirates on the island.


    "After the wastes died, they directly launched the killing order, fifty warships surrounded Bislan, and then blasted this dirty pirate island and the pirates on the island to ashes."


    Sakaski said, this plan is much better than rushing forward and fighting the pirates in their heyday.He looked at the back of the Warring States, and shook his head disappointedly. This man called Zhijiang seemed to be old.


    He lost the courage he had when he was young.


    The green pheasants, tea dolphin and other high-ranking navy were silent. In all fairness, Sakarski''s plan was indeed much more feasible.


    "I know." The Warring States period looked at the small island in the distance. A man sat quietly on the dock, like the owner of an old friend waiting for him. He looked at the Warring States far away across the sea.


    "Sure enough, it''s him." Warring States said to himself.Then he turned his head and said to Sakarski.


    "But we are the navy."

 608 Chapter 598 Pirates Carnival (3)

    "The duty of the navy is not an opportunity to seize immortality for those Celestials." Sakarski said coldly.When a certain senior member of the world government heard the news of pure gold, he immediately called a worm and told them in a commanding tone that he must win the pure gold ring.


    That high-level man is more than eighty years old and has been in power for more than forty years. He has lived through the age of Lockes, the age of Caesar, the age of Roger, and he has lived until now.After having tasted the taste of power, he was unwilling to let go.


    "We are the navy." Warring States turned his head and repeated his words.


    "What we guard is justice, ordinary people who are unable to protect themselves in this troubled world."


    There was a trance in the tone of the Warring States Period. He vaguely recalled that when he enlisted in the army with Karp and Xiaohe, he had a just desire to protect the world.Step by step, I got to where I am today.


    He wanted to end this chaotic era, but as time went by, he gradually found that he was running counter to his original dream, and even in order to maintain the stability of the sea, he personally granted immunity to several fierce big pirates.


    Allow them to act recklessly on this sea.


    But the incident of Mariejoa woke him up and let him know that the navy and the pirates were two opposing forces after all.The so-called harmonious coexistence is an illusion.


    "Whether it is the ordinary people of the Red Earth Continent, the ordinary people of Bislan, or even the ordinary people of any small island in this sea, they are all objects that we should guard." Warring States said, "They have no choice how to live. The right to go on, but we have a chance to let them live."


    "There is no reason, just because I was born on a small island ruled by pirates, I was worried all day long, and then because of an incident, the navy that should have guarded them was wiped out in the ashes."


    The Warring States hated the order to kill demons, this was something the entire navy knew.


    Once, because of an incident, he issued a demon killing order for a small island destroyed by a pirate fight, and then arrested the pirate on that island.Only afterwards, he felt guilty.Pirates may be damned, but what about ordinary people on the same island as the pirates?Should they die again?


    If there are survivors on the small island, it is not easy for them to escape the aftermath of the pirate fight, but they are destroyed by the navy that was supposed to protect them. This is a sad thing.


    "Just to protect the ordinary people on that island, let my soldiers fight these pirates to death and death?" Sarkarski asked in disbelief as if he had heard something incredible.


    "The lives of ordinary people are fate, then the fate of my soldiers is not fate?"


    Even if the Warring States Period said that it was because of the orders of the top world government that he decided to fight the pirates now, he could accept it.But Warring States actually said he was for ordinary people in Bislan.This makes Sakarski feel incredible.


    In this troubled time, the most worthless thing is human life. He dare to say that none of the high-ranking naval officers present has clean hands.


    Not only him, but even the green pheasants, tea doves and others who were originally in the Warring States camp and belonged to the same dove faction with the Warring States are also puzzled.Only the older generation who came along with the Warring States, Karp, Lieutenant General Crane and others, showed a clear expression on their faces.


    The Warring States Period was originally such a person.


    "But the captured soldiers are waiting for us." Warring States said slowly, "If they die in the war, I will honor them, but they are still alive, we can''t die."


    "After all, every soldier in the Navy has the possibility of being captured." The Warring States Period turned around and looked at the other side of the sea, "You and I are no exception."


    "absurd!"


    Red Dog shouted, expressing his dissatisfaction.Then he did not continue.


    After all, the current navy marshal is the man in front of him, even if he has a big opinion, he can only endure it. Obeying orders is the bounden duty of a soldier.


    "And the most important thing." Warring States narrowed his eyes and said slowly."We are the navy, and behind us is the justice of the entire world!"


    "On the other hand, justice won''t shrink back because of anything."


    The navy cloak behind the Warring States was moving without wind, even in the dark, the blue justice was shining brightly.


    That is the pride of his life.


    The Warring States squinted and saw the familiar man on the port of Bislan, muttering to himself.


    "I''m here," he paused before continuing."This time, I came personally!"


    ...


    "The chance of immortality is mine!"


    At this time, at the Bislan Pirate Banquet, countless Pirates gathered in the venue, staring blankly at the high platform in the center, looking at the pure gold ring shining softly on top of the burning flame.Finally, a pirate wearing a half-length leather armor and holding a scimitar could not restrain his greedy desires. He jumped and jumped onto the high platform, holding his hand to the small box with the ring. Past.


    But just when he was about to touch the small box, a cold light struck his arm.Cut off his whole hand.


    "I''m sorry, but I still have to inform you that this thing is mine!"


    A man with broken black hair put away his long knife.Said slightly apologetically.He passed through the blazing flames, and the navy soldiers lay in the fire, looking at him with angry eyes, but he turned a deaf ear.At this moment, there was only the pure gold ring in his eyes.


    "My sister''s illness is finally saved."


    But when he just picked up the small box, a cold voice rang behind him.Then, bleeding exploded in his chest, and a bullet passed through his chest.The man with broken black hair turned his head and saw that it was his companion who had attacked him.


    "This kind of thing is too wasteful to use on a sick little girl," the handsome man in a black suit with a scar on his face pushed away the body of the black-haired man and walked to the table. , Picked up the small box.


    "This kind of thing is more suitable for me to use."


    He smiled and said, then turned around and looked at the pirates in the audience.Take the pure gold ring out of the small box.


    "Now, this chance of immortality is in my hands. I can crush it at any time, contaminate it, and make it lose its immortal effect."


    With that said, he actually pinched the pure gold ring in his hand, making a gesture to crush it.

 609 Chapter 599 Pirates Carnival (4)

    The strength of this man is not strong, at least compared with some monsters present.


    However, while these monsters were watching, the man brazenly shot his companions, and then won the pure gold ring, and used this to threaten the pirates, which made them have to throw a rat-and-treat weapon.


    "Betrayal, it''s a wonderful performance." As a bystander, Ainilu saw the whole process of the man in the suit betraying his companion and winning the ring, and then facing the side, a handsome and sunny man with long blond hair, faintly Said.


    "Do you want to participate in this matter too?"


    "No," the blond-haired man shook his head."I said, I wanted to see if the spiteful trial has the ability to establish that order before I came here."


    "Eternal life, to me, is not attractive at all."


    "Really handsome answer." Anilu said with a smile


    "Do you, or the Wienhill family behind you, intend to confuse this ring?" the blond-haired man asked rhetorically.At this time, a gloomy man rushed past Ainilu, and his target was the man in the suit on the high platform.


    Anillu silently gave way to a passage. He prefers to be a bystander than to be a fun clown on stage.At this time, Diaros'' voice rang in Ainilu''s ears, and Ainilu paused before speaking slowly.


    "Eternal life is not attractive to us," Ainilu said, "either me or Lorne."


    "Very good, that''s it." Seeing the pirates under the stage resisting the desire to do it on their own, the man said with satisfaction. These "big men" who used to be high above and they could only look up finally bowed their heads to themselves today and listened. It feels good to speak by yourself.


    "However, I know my strength is humble and I cannot own this treasure, so I decided to give it to the strongest pirate."


    "Then who is the most powerful pirate?" The man lifted the ring high, and under the moonlight, the ring exuded a soft and brilliant light.


    "You fight, and finally win, the person who walks in front of me is the most powerful pirate!"


    The man said.


    "Do you want to seduce us into killing each other with a single sentence, and then reap the benefits of the fisherman?"


    The next pirate said sarcastically, "I won''t make you wish!"


    After speaking, his body suddenly disappeared, and the next moment, he appeared in front of the man.


    "The weak must have the consciousness of the weak! Isn''t it good to lie on the ground?"


    boom!


    His speed is so fast that the man in the suit can''t react at all, even the most basic dodge.But just as he was about to touch the man, a bullet passed through his chest.


    In the distance, at the VIP table, a man with an unusually fat figure, wearing a white cloak, and a cigar smoking a small pistol, looked coldly at this side.


    "I advise you to stay away from my things."


    "Otherwise, I won''t pay your funeral expenses."


    Fushen Lufield!


    Ainilu squinted slightly, the "big men" on this sea finally couldn''t help but ended up personally. He was looking forward to what this farce would turn into.


    Moreover, with the addition of the Thunder Fruit, his range of sights, hearings and colors is much wider than ordinary people, so he "sees" what is about to happen in Bislan Port, and his expression is even more interesting.


    A group of well-trained warriors with sunglasses rushed down from behind Lufield. They moved neatly, holding long spears, and surrounded the pirates.They are of different heights, and the only thing they have in common is that their faces are like dead bodies, their indifferent expressions, and the black collar around their necks.


    Slave collar!


    "Dirty Pirate, I allow you to offer this ring, and then I will bestow you countless wealth."


    The soldiers parted a path, Lufield walked to the pirate, took the cigar away, and spit out a puff of smoke, as if he had a chance to win.


    "Very good, very good, the big names have all come on stage."


    The man in the suit put away the pure gold ring.Just now, almost, this ring was snatched away.He looked at Lufield and said sarcastically.


    "Think or,"


    "Huh?" Lufield didn''t expect that this little supporting actor, who didn''t even have a name, would dare to speak to himself in such a tone. It seems that he was too low-key in recent years and made the world forget one thing.


    That is, besides the title of "Fu Shen", he once had a more frightening title.


    Hangman.


    Luffield started as a loan shark, and at the same time ran illegal businesses such as casinos and red light districts.There are countless pirates who have lost their lives in his casino, but he will "kindly" give these pirates a chance and borrow Bailey to give them a "turnover".


    Some pirates successfully landed ashore through borrowed Bailey, but more pirates went ashore. Not only did they lose nothing, they also owed sky-high debts.


    At this time, Lufield would show his true face, and he would give these pirates a choice, sell him the rest of his life, put on a slave necklace, and work for him for a lifetime.


    Of course, the pirates who pursue freedom cannot accept this condition, so they rose up to resist.Among these people, there is no shortage of powerful people.


    But, in the end, they all disappeared into this sea.


    Their adventures ended here, without exception.


    "If you want, defeat all the opponents on the court, and stand in front of me. I am happy to reward you with this thing!" The man in the suit said with a smile.He enjoys this feeling very much, the feeling of being scolded by himself for the "big men" who used to be aloof!


    "Arrogant boy." Lufield said with a frown. He waved his hand, and the soldiers next to him raised their weapons and aimed them at the man in suit standing on the high platform.


    "Pay the price for your arrogance!"


    Lufield shouted, countless bullets ejected from the muzzle, forming a barrage, and flew toward the man in the suit.


    In the next moment, the man in the suit will be shot into a sieve by the barrage of the sky.


    However, at this time, a topless man suddenly appeared in front of the man in the suit. No one in the scene could see his movements clearly, and did not know how he appeared.The bullet hit the man''s sturdy chest, as if hitting a piece of solid rubber. After the power was exhausted, he was bounced to the ground.


    The man looked indifferent. He stretched his waist, then took his injured and greasy drumstick and took a big bite.

 610 Chapter 600 Monsters

    "Adam, Son of God, a lone ranger with a bounty of more than 800 million." Monet explained when he saw the wild man on the stage.


    "He doesn''t have any ability himself, but he has a strong monster-like body. He is very arrogant and has been traversing the ocean for more than ten years. He has never heard of the news of his defeat, even if he was injured.


    Monet looked at Adam''s naked upper body on stage, his skin was as clean as a baby, and said enviously.


    This world was originally an unfair world. Some people were born in Jinshan Yinshan, and some people were hungry and cold all their lives.Even the path of pirates is the same. Some pirates worked hard, but in the end they became a stepping stone for others and died in an unknown corner.And some people, or monsters, once they were born, stood at a height that most pirates could not reach for their entire lives.


    For example, the current Four Emperor Kaido, such as... Adam in front of me!


    "I didn''t expect him to shoot so soon, is he extremely confident in his own strength?"


    Monet said lightly.


    "Speaking of which, Luffield should be the object you want to protect? Is it really good to let him and Adam directly confront?"


    Ainilu said playfully.Although the bounty does not measure the true strength of a pirate, this is a truth that all pirates understand.But the bounty can prove a person''s combat effectiveness from the side.


    In this sea, one billion is a hurdle. The pirates that exceed one billion are all heroes who dominate one side. They have a special name.


    Super Pirate!


    It is worth mentioning that Lorne is the only man who has won more than one billion rewards without setting foot in the new world for so many years.


    And Adam happened to belong to one of the group of people standing on the pinnacle of this sea except for the few super pirates.


    Even as the tycoon of the dark world, Lucky God Lufield, he didn''t dare to say that he could take Adam.


    "Are you going to stop me too? Adam." Lufield squinted, and his fat face trembled frantically. Anyone who knew him knew that Lufield was really angry.


    "I''m not interested in you, fat pig." Adam threw the chicken legs casually, then wiped the grease on his face."If you want to fight me, I don''t mind getting rid of all the scum around you."


    So arrogant!This is Adam.


    But none of the people present questioned what Adam said.


    Because, with his character, it is really possible to do this, and it is really possible to do it!


    After speaking, Adam no longer cared about Lufield, whose face was uncertain, turned around, completely exposed his back to the enemy, and then said to the man holding the ring.


    "By the way, what is your name, I forgot." Adam touched his head, and then said nonchalantly, "Forget it, it doesn''t matter what your name is, you can give me the ring in your hand. ?"


    "You!" The man in the suit felt that his dignity was completely trampled on, but he could not have the idea of ??resisting Adam. This man could easily crush himself to death with one finger, and the man in the suit could not help but turn his arms towards his arms. Stretched out, then slowly took out the one that he had betrayed his companion, and finally got the pure gold ring.


    All the pirates watched this scene silently, this sense of humiliation almost suffocated the man in the suit.He found sadly that the direction of things was not what he expected. In the eyes of the real strong, all his performances were so ridiculous.


    The strong and the weak are essentially two creatures. The strong standing on the stage must be the protagonist illuminated by the spotlight, while the weak, even if hidden behind the scenes, want to be the person carrying the puppet line. Because of lack of strength, he will fall to the stage and become a joke.


    It''s a pity that until now, men in suits have not understood this truth.Therefore, he became a joke.


    "Haha." But at this time, Lufield chuckled softly, with unquenchable anger in his tone.


    Boom boom boom boom!


    Countless bullets spewed out from the hands of the soldiers beside Lufield, forming a barrage, and shot towards Adam. Standing next to the high platform, some pirates with weaker strength and not outstanding two-color domineering, for a moment, Was beaten into a sieve.


    He flicked, the bullet splashed on Adam''s skin, Adam frowned slightly, then stopped the movement in his hand, turned around, and looked at Lufield faintly.


    "You are playing with fire, mortal."


    Adam was bathed in this barrage, countless bullets hit him, leaving a shallow mark on him, and then slid to the ground.He raised his right hand to Lufield, then clenched his fist.


    In the next moment, Adam''s body disappeared. He appeared under Lufield, standing in front of the soldier in the front, and then blasted his chest with a punch.


    The warrior''s expression remained unmoved, as if he had predicted that Adam would attack him a long time ago. He raised his right hand and covered his arm with a dark, armed color domineering, preparing to fight Adam in close combat.


    However, when Adam hit his arm with a punch, the man knew he was wrong, and he was wrong.


    Click!The man was covered with armed and domineering arms. At the moment he was hit by Adam''s punch, he made a sound of broken bones, his arms twisted into a strange arc, and then he slumped to the ground.


    Even if he didn''t use his arms and domineering, Adam''s power was still terrifying. Is this a so-called natural monster?


    At the moment when the defense failed, Adam kicked the man in the chest, a deep depression appeared in the man''s chest, and then the whole person was kicked into the air like a rag bag.Hit a pile of rocks and blasted a deep hole.


    "The weak are the weak, what gives them the right to talk to the strong!"


    Adam looked at Lufield as if looking at a scum, and said calmly.


    He slowly walked towards Lufield, and none of Lufield''s bodyguards could protect him.


    At this time, the man who possessed the title of God of Fortune and controlled the wealth that ordinary people could not imagine, finally, involuntarily and involuntarily, showed a flustered expression.He looked around, and none of the usually reliable slave bodyguards could bring him a sense of security.


    But at this time, a long knife burning with flame straddled Lufield and Adam.A man with an ordinary face and holding two long swords burning with blazing flames, he did not know when he appeared here.


    "Because of power, there is wealth."


    He said lightly, then glanced at Lufield, and asked in a questioning tone.


    "I don''t know how much your life is worth."

 611 Chapter 601 Monsters (2)

    Lufield was already desperate. The moment he saw this man, hope appeared in his eyes.


    "I will give you as much money as you want, as long as you kill the monster in front of you!"


    This man, his reputation may not be as loud as Adam, but the man standing on the top of this sea knows that he is a strong man who cannot be underestimated.


    Dragon Flame Killer, Rong.


    He also has another title, the number one killer in the Bounty Hunter League. He is known as the top of the three ace killers. He has a record of independently hunting one billion Baileys. He is called the ace man among the ace. .


    As a killer, the most important thing is to hide your identity and then secretly kill your opponent with one blow. This is the first creed of the killer.This is why bounty hunters often defeat targets that seem to be much stronger than themselves, because real battles are never based on strength on paper.


    But Rong never did this kind of thing to hide his identity. One reason was that his appearance was so ordinary. Putting it in the crowd was like putting a drop of water into the ocean, and he could never find it again.This is his natural advantage.


    Second, it is because he is too strong, so strong that he doesn''t need to do such things to hide his identity.He accepts the reward list, does not look at the strength of the other party, and relies solely on his own mood. Every action is from the front of the target and walks grandiosely.


    In other words, kill all the way.


    And such a confident Rong has another record in the industry, that is, his miss rate is 0.


    A terrifying and desperate data.


    If Roger is the king of pirates.So Rong is the legend of the bounty hunter world.


    "How much is it? Adam''s bounty is 890,000,000 (890 million) Bailey. This is the reward I can get when I defeated him and sent his head to the navy headquarters. For you Say, five times the coefficient is not too much."


    Rong raised another flame knife horizontally and pointed it at Adam


    The coefficient of five times, that is to say, the price of the financing is 4.45 billion Baileys!


    This is an unimaginable huge sum of money for ordinary people, even in slightly less wealthy countries, but for Lufield, it is just a pain.He gritted his teeth before speaking slowly.


    "That''s the final word, but I have one request, that is, you must help me get that pure gold ring!"


    "This will add money."


    Rong said lightly, and at the same time his body moved back a few steps.When speaking, he was also wary of Adam, for fear that he would make a bold move.


    This is the instinct of a killer that he has trained after many battles.


    "Money is not a problem. After I have gained immortality, I will grant you countless wealth. Then, you won''t have to be a bounty hunter!" Loufield said loudly, while not forgetting his own nature, wanting Bring Rong into his command.


    After all, this kind of powerhouse is more useful than the pile of garbage before!


    "Ha ha ha, do you really not take me seriously? Still think that my human head is already in your pocket?" At this time, Adam''s cold voice sounded in their ears.There was a bloodthirsty light in his eyes.


    It has been a long time, no one has spoken to himself in such a contemptuous tone.


    He was very excited.


    "Sorry, I''m not targeting you."


    Rong turned his head, looked at Adam, and said calmly.


    At this time, he moved, and his body disappeared instantly. The flame-burning knife made a wave of fire in the air. He appeared in front of Adam in an instant, and the flame knife slashed on Adam''s shoulder.


    Zi Zi Zi!


    "I mean, in my eyes, everyone''s heads are nothing more than what I temporarily put on your necks!"


    A slender wound appeared on Adam''s body, spreading from his shoulder to his chest!


    "Hehehehehe." Adam pinched the melted long knife with his hand, and then took it off his shoulder. The high temperature of the flame burned the wound and condensed into a dark and ugly long scar. The skin looked a little out of place.


    This is the first time someone left a wound on Adam''s body!


    "Is this the painful feeling? It''s really unpleasant. No wonder those who were defeated by me wailed words of begging for mercy before they died." Adam said calmly, the flames burning Adam''s skin, he But his face was expressionless, as if he could not feel the pain."It''s just this time, your 0% miss rate, I''m afraid it will leave a stain."


    "Because you met me!"


    The pitch-black armed color was domineering covering Adam''s arm, and Adam raised the flame long knife in his hand, together with the long knife in his hand.


    Rong''s face changed drastically, because, according to the record, Adam had never shown control of the two-color domineering, he has been rampant up to now, and he has always relied on his strong, almost insoluble body.However, the scene at this time has subverted Rong''s cognition.


    A body that is so strong that it is desperate, coupled with the armed domineering that can greatly enhance a person''s combat effectiveness, what can you get?


    The answer given by Kaido is the strongest creature in sea, land and air.


    The answer given by Adam is, invincible!


    Buzzing!


    Adam grabbed the flame long knife, and then swung it vigorously, as if a child finally got a toy and played with excitement.


    But Rong was uncomfortable. He felt that his world was turned upside down, not because he didn''t want to let go, but because Adam''s aura firmly locked him, so that he could not let go at all!


    boom!


    After Adam waved dozens of laps, it seemed like a child had had enough toys, and he swung Rong suddenly.Rong lost control of his body, struggling to change a posture in midair, and then hit a stone pillar with his back.


    The stone pillar collapsed and turned into a piece of rubble.A long flame knife was inserted in the front of the gravel.


    And the other long flame knife was in Adam''s hand.


    With a disdainful expression on Adam''s face, he squeezed his hand hard, squeezing the flame knife into pieces, then turned around and walked towards Lufield.


    At this time, Lufield showed a desperate look, even the most powerful bounty hunter had lost, what else could help him.


    At this time, he felt for the first time that he might have made a mistake when he came to this place.


    When Adam walked ten meters away from Lufield, he suddenly stopped because, at this time, a hand stretched out from the pile of rubble, and he crawled out of the pile of rubble.


    The next moment, a wave of heat swept behind him, and an explosion sounded into the sky accompanied by the fire.


    Adam squinted his eyes. For the first time, he showed a serious expression.

 612 Chapter 602 Monsters (3)

    There is no doubt that Rong is the strongest bounty hunter.But few people know that Rong is capable.


    Everyone thought that the flame on the long knife was the chemicals he applied to the long knife in order to make himself look different.The reason is that whenever people see a long knife burning with flames, they will think of him.


    In fact, these people were all wrong. Rong had eaten a fruit long before he joined the Bounty Hunter League. After so many years, using abilities had long become his instinct.


    Rong is a person who has the ability to produce heat and can convert all power into heat and release it.And this ability, the most basic form of expression, is the flame, and the flame is covered on the long knife, which is nothing more than the heat generated when it moves normally.


    Before, when he hunted down the big pirate with a bounty of more than one billion, the pirate knocked down Rong a hundred times. Rong didn¡¯t have the option of bursting power and forced himself to stand up and continue to fight the pirate In the one hundred and one battles, when the pirate felt impatient, Rong released the heat accumulated in the front a hundred times, and the flame instantly swallowed the proud pirate.


    This battle achieved the reputation of Rong''s strongest bounty hunter.


    But facing Adam, Rong knew that Adam would not give himself a chance to stand up a hundred times, so he decided to defeat him once!


    "It seems that I underestimated you before." Adam turned around and said solemnly, "Introduce myself, my name is Adam, and you seem to call me the Son of God."


    "My name is Rong," Rong said slowly, "It means to melt everything."


    "You may have misunderstood what I mean. I told you my name to remember who killed you!" Adam said loudly, and the dark, armed color covered his upper body.


    Rong picked up the only remaining flame long knife, and the long knife burst out a flame of tens of meters long, almost cutting the entire venue in half.


    "me too."


    "What a pride!"


    Adam shouted.Then the whole person rushed into the sea of ??fire without scruples.


    ...


    "It seems that this year of Pirates, there are indeed a few good people." Behind the scenes of Bislan, Keith Summerfield said lightly after seeing the screen of the projection phone bug.


    In the picture, the sea of ??fire was rolling, and there was a dark man waving his fist in the sea of ??fire.


    "Sure enough, you can''t be a person of any era. We can''t repeat the mistakes Lockes made before." Next to Case, a gentleman in a suit wiping a wine glass said slowly.


    "You mean, we might fall into the hands of these newcomers? Don''t be kidding me," Case said with a face of disdain, "I just think they have the potential to grow to our level, but the potential is just Potential, before it is converted into strength, is worthless."


    "For those of us who have come from that era, it would be too ridiculous if even this newcomer was afraid of it?"


    "Perhaps." Jiabo finished the game. He looked at the blazing flames on the screen and said with some joy, "Perhaps, this time I can really find a few good seedlings who are qualified to stand in front of us. Not necessarily."


    The essence of the Pirate Banquet this time is actually a choice. They have to choose the strong who are qualified to set foot on their ship to the new era.


    So, as a price, they paid a pure gold ring.


    If the last person who walked in front of them disappointed them, Case would break the neck of the last survivor without hesitation, and then bury him with the pure gold ring.


    What Case values ??most is the promise. Because of a promise, he was imprisoned in the city for twenty years, and he still has no regrets.Therefore, he said that if he gave this pure gold ring to others, he would definitely give it away.


    However, it is not certain whether it is given to the living or the dead.


    "Rather than this, we should worry more about the port side," Jiabo turned his head and looked towards the Bislan port.


    "He and his old friend, but they are about to meet."


    "Guess whether they will decide the winner first, or the newcomer pirates will decide the winner first." Jiabo tapped the table lightly with his right index finger and said playfully.


    "Do you want to gamble with me?" Case also raised his interest. He looked at the direction of the port, and the two auras suddenly rose. "In fact, I want to keep the admiral here, but with Judging by the character of that man, he would definitely not be willing to join hands with us."


    "So I bet he will be beaten by the Warring States!"


    "Hahaha, you really deserve it, Case." Hearing Case slandering his companion behind his back, Jiabo didn''t take it seriously and raised a wine glass.


    "Then I wish him be beaten, and cry for help!"


    In the wine glass, the wine swayed.


    On the table, the wicked laughed wildly.


    ...


    "Are you still not ready to take action?" Ainilu looked at the flame storm ahead, and then said to Monet beside him."The God of Fortune is about to be scared to death."


    For Ainilu, being arrogant and arrogant is not a derogatory term.Because he is such a person.However, if these two attributes appear on the weak, it will make him feel disgusted.


    Because the weak have no right to be arrogant.


    Unfortunately, Luffield is a weak person in Ainilu''s eyes.He is also a person from a wealthy and enemy country. He is far from the ally of the Wien Hill family, the "Golden Emperor" Tezolo.


    "Hey, hey, I said, I said that in the eyes of Thor, is our dark world big man such a weak person?" At this time, a silent Torrepol replied instead of Monet.He pointed to Lufield who seemed to be standing in a mess in the flame storm, and said in a duck-like voice.


    "This man, the hidden things are much deeper than we thought. We won''t do anything until the last minute."


    Little Lolita Sugar licked the lollipop expressionlessly, as if everything around her could not seduce her interest.


    Ainilu was uncomfortable, he was ready to be a bystander, but if Lufield could offer him a price that satisfies him, he wouldn''t mind saving his life.


    When everyone''s attention was attracted by Adam and Rong''s duel.On the high platform, the man who had snatched the pure gold ring was ready to take this opportunity to leave here. He had already seen through. In the face of the absolute strength gap, everything was worth mentioning.

 613 Chapter 603 Monsters (4)

    "Hehe, stubborn guys with a strong body, in the end, this treasure is not in the hands of me, who is regarded as an ant by you." The man in the suit thought, his body moved a few steps back without a trace, and prepared Find a chance and leave this ghost place.


    He may not be as good as these monsters in frontal combat strength, but he is extremely confident in his ability to escape. He has escaped countless times from unimaginable despair.


    This time, no exception!


    Soon, the man moved to the edge of the high platform. At this time, the blazing flame had been extinguished, and the edge of the high platform was turned into coke, precarious.The man was ready to escape from this ghost place at the moment when the two monsters were separated.


    However, at this time, a pair of cold hands supported his body, and the man''s whole body became stiff like an ice cave.


    "I said, where are you going?"


    The man''s voice is extremely weird, not so much that it is made by the vibration of the vocal cords, it is more of a combination of countless bugs.


    The man in the suit turned his head stiffly, and found a man with extremely dark skin and unclear age, with a red skull tattoo on his face, looking at himself with a smile on his face.


    The moment he saw the man, the man in the suit softened his legs and almost fell.


    "I, I''m nothing, I just think it''s too hot, so I want to stand a little bit farther." The man in the suit said incoherently. He didn''t expect that this man would also appear here. If he knew this earlier, he Never be this early bird!


    Red Skull, Atley.


    Very common nicknames, pirates who use skeletons as nicknames, are countless in this sea.Ateli is also a very common name. This is a name derived from Xihai. After walking around the slums of Xihai, three out of ten people are called Ateli.


    However, when these two things are combined together, all this becomes extraordinary.


    In this sea, many big pirates symbolize something. For example, Kaido symbolizes barbarism, white beard symbolizes power, Veenhill Lorne symbolizes stubbornness and madness, and so on.


    And this Ateli, he symbolized, fear.


    On this sea, no one who knows his name is not afraid of him.


    Ateli is a devil fruit capable person, there is no doubt that.But there are different opinions about what kind of person he is.


    Some people say that they have witnessed him turn into a black shadow, swallowing the entire battlefield.Some people said that with a wave of his hand, countless pirates who had already died got up from the ground, turned into zombies, and rushed towards their original companions.


    Others say that he can directly crush the hearts of others without touching them.


    All of these made up the name of Ateli''s terror.


    But no matter what, if you want to take turns from the strong on this sea, Ateli the Red Skull is definitely one of them.


    "Don''t you want to run away?" Ateli pressed to the ear of the man in the suit and said slowly.The man in the suit felt a chill coming towards him. Ateli''s body didn''t have the slightest temperature. He didn''t look like a human being, but like a corpse frozen for thousands of years.


    "I, I won''t play anymore, I will give you the pure gold ring, and you can play with these monsters!"


    At this time, the man in the suit finally broke down, he said crying.His initial idea was just to become the one who dominates the chessboard, but reality tells him that people without strength will always be others'' puppets.


    "No, you have to continue, otherwise this game will be meaningless." But Atley did not intend to let him go.This corpse-like man said slowly after he straightened the man in the suit."After all, the courage required to betray a companion is far greater than the courage to stand here."


    After saying this, Atley slowly left behind the man in the suit.


    Beside him, several pirates with dull pupils, like walking dead, slowly followed.


    In the distance, the flame storm continued, and there were continuous explosions in the sky and Adam''s roar.This monster had no fear of the hot flames, and faced him head-on in the field of melting.


    boom!


    At the edge of the flame storm, a black figure was blasted out with a punch, his clothes were burned to charcoal, and in the midair, little sparks fell.


    Melted in the air, he forcibly reversed his body, then fell to the ground with one knee, leaving two long traces like coke on the ground.


    "Did that unusually confident man win?" Next to Diaros, Andariel took off his headphones and asked curiously.


    The man''s power like a beast left her with a profound influence.


    "No," Diaros shook his head at this moment, his expression a bit solemn.


    "He lost." The same goes for Anilu. He looked at being blasted out of the battlefield, a little embarrassed, and a trace of jealousy flashed in his eyes.


    The flame storm gradually dissipated.A sturdy man stood in the middle of the storm. His whole body was burnt into coke, but his majesty was not damaged, like a god, looking silently at the crowds in front of him.


    He let out a breath,


    "you win."


    The coke on his body fell off in an instant, revealing his baby-like skin.


    Two scars appeared on his body.


    One, very shallow, scratched from his front shoulder to his chest, healed, leaving an ugly black mark.


    And the other one, with deep visible bones, cut across his chest, almost cutting his entire body into upper and lower halves.


    Then, this invincible man fell suddenly.


    Adam has been rampant in the ocean for ten years and has never failed. This is his first failure. Perhaps he has lost not only his reputation, but also his life!


    At least, in the perception of Anilu, Adam at this time has run out of oil and the lamp is dead, and the heart falls and slows down. After a while, he will die because of excessive blood loss.


    The whole venue was as quiet as suffocation, and he stood up slowly, his face still expressionless.But no one can underestimate this ordinary-looking man.


    This day is destined to be remembered. At least, starting from today, all the pirates present will never look down upon any bounty hunter again, because there is a monster hidden among this group of profiteering lunatics.


    "The task is complete, boss." He slowly walked to Lufield and said slowly."Remember to send Bailey to me."


    This man seemed to be indifferent to the fact that he had just defeated a legend. In his eyes, there were only two things.


    Bailey, and Bailey who hasn''t made it yet.

 614 Chapter 604

    The most terrifying people are not those who call fierce, but the taciturn, just as the fiercest wolf among the wolves will not howl and pounce on its prey, but will hide in the shadows and give the prey the deadliest One blow.


    And once such a person becomes pure, then he will evolve into the most terrifying hunter of this sea.


    For example, Rong, Rong has only Pele in his eyes. His life is very monotonous, that is, earning Pele and playing Pele. Although he has accumulated Pele that he will never use up in his life, he has not changed this.


    "Good job," Lufield only recovered from his shock at this time, because even he didn''t expect that Rong would actually be able to kill Adam and kill this monster man.


    "Next, you can complete the second task I gave you and help me grab the pure gold ring." Lufield returned to the look of the winning ticket, and he commanded Rong.


    "Also, get rid of all those who want to stop me, rest assured, Bailey will never be less."


    "As you wish." Rong nodded, he didn''t think that Lufield would go wrong.There are three kinds of people in this world who hold countless Baileys. One is the Tianlong people who stand on the highest point in the world. They control all the resources in this world.


    The second is the richest man in the world, "Golden Emperor" Gild Tezolo.


    The third is the man in front of him, the god of blessing, Lufield.


    Moreover, even if Luffield wants to retreat, Rong still has many ways to get the money back. This is his confidence.


    The confidence of the strongest bounty hunter.


    "I''m going to take away this pure gold ring." He walked slowly towards the high platform, looked around, and said to all the pirates who were watching.


    "Those who have any objections to this can stand up."


    As he could see, the weak lowered their heads and stepped back.The man in front of him was already standing out of their reach.


    And certain pirates who are extremely confident in their own strength raised their arrogant heads, with a playful smile in their eyes.


    "I''ll give you everything!" The man in the suit tremblingly said. He tremblingly handed the pure gold ring to Rong, but when his hand was just stretched out in the air, he suddenly felt chills all over his body, like a ten thousand yuan. Nian Hanbing stood behind him.It was warning him that if he sent this thing out, he would definitely not have any good results.


    "Do you have any comments?" Rong frowned when he saw the man in the suit hesitate.He began to think about the identity of a man in a suit, vaguely remembering that he was a pirate who offered a bounty of tens of millions of Baileys.Rong began to judge whether this man was worth his own shot.


    "I, I, I." The man in the suit said incoherently. He had already seen that the two monsters regarded themselves as a duel board and were engaged in an imposing confrontation. No matter what they did, they would offend another person.


    "I have an opinion." At this time, a man with long silver-white hair, wearing a black trench coat, and a firm face slowly said.


    The surrounding pirates gave up a path, and he walked to the high platform and looked straight into Rong''s eyes.


    "Even though I have no interest in immortality," he licked his lips, a hint of war in his eyes.


    "I am very interested in you. The strongest bounty hunter."


    When saying the words "the strongest bounty hunter", the man emphasized his tone.


    "Oh, is that right. What are you interested in me." Rong turned around and slowly revealed the man''s name.


    "Platinum, Hephaestus."


    Platinum, Hephaestus, the famous platinum captain in the New World, the superhuman platinum fruit ability, can turn his body and everything he touches into platinum.


    However, the difference from Tezolo''s golden fruit is that Hephaestus'' converted platinum will recover its original nature after a period of time, so he did not rely on this ability to obtain much wealth.However, no one would question his strength, because after the loss of the ability to create wealth, the platinum made by Hephaestus has unparalleled hardness.


    A platinum armor covering his body, Hephaestus has never suffered any harm since his debut.


    Just like Adam, the son of God before.


    In the new world, the pirates like to compare Hephaestus and Whitebeard''s third captain, Diamond Joz, because they both possess the so-called indestructible defense.


    "I was curious before, who is more powerful than Adam and I, but now that he is in your hands, I can only find you." Hephaestus said lightly.


    "Take me as a prey?" Rong muttered to himself, and then a smile appeared on his plain face.


    "Really an experience I have never had before."


    He looked at Hephaestus, then said lightly.


    "In that case, I will accept your bounty of more than one billion heads."


    Hephaestus, bounty of 1,080,000,000 (one billion and eight million) Bailey, was the first pirate to appear in Bislan with a bounty exceeding one billion.


    "That''s fine." Hephaestus said lightly.


    A layer of black domineering emerged from Hephaestus''s skin, and then a thick white metal covered this domineering layer.


    He is ready to fight.


    But at this time, Rong suddenly beckoned, motioned Hephaestus to stop, and then said to the pirates below.


    "I know that many of you have not given up your desire for this pure gold ring, and I don''t want to guess which of you will challenge me after the battle with Hephaestus is over."


    "To save time, you all stand up."


    The desire to fight flashed in Rong''s eyes, he said softly.


    "Then, let''s go together!"


    What an arrogance!


    The pirates present were all shocked after hearing Rong¡¯s words. Who is Hephaestus, a super pirate with a bounty of more than one billion Baileys. Rong did not give Hephaestus at all. Si the slightest face.


    There were many well-known "big men" present, and after hearing Rong''s words, their faces also showed surprise.


    such as.The man with the red skull tattoo, like a dead body, for example, the handsome man with blond hair.


    For example, a man with short blond hair, naked torso, and long earlobes.


    These can be seen, not to mention, there are many pirates who hide their own strength, hiding in the shadows, like a hungry wolf, waiting for the best time to launch a fatal blow.

 615 Chapter 605 Fanatics (2)

    At this time Hephaestus''s face was completely gloomy.Rong did this without giving him any face.


    He didn''t speak, and wanted to see how Rong ended.


    "Hehehe, since you have said so, then I will not hide."


    A man with a red skull pattern came out, shrouding himself in the shadows.


    A group of pirates, like walking corpses, followed him closely.


    "A bounty of 970 million (970 million) Bailey''s red skull, Ateli!"


    "I didn''t expect someone to look down on Lao Tzu. The little dolls of this era are really interesting."


    A heroic voice sounded in the crowd, and a middle-aged man with a black round hat and beard walked out.His right hand seemed to be cut off by something, and he was fitted with a sharp long knife.


    "Silverknife Captain Eleanor!" His appearance made all the pirates excited, and they all took a breath.


    Eleanor''s bounty is only 500 million Baileys. In this era of rampant monsters, the bounty of 500 million Baileys is not much, and there is not much deterrence.


    However, no one would look down upon him because of this, because Eleanor was a big pirate from Locks''s time to this era. When Roger was up, he had fought with Roger for a while.


    There was a fierce war between them. Eleanor''s right arm was cut off by the "Pluto" Raleigh, who was at its peak at the time. He also left a trace on Raleigh''s right eye. An indelible scar.


    This war ended with Roger Pirate¡¯s victory. Eleanor disappeared for more than ten years. Some people said he was secretly captured by the Navy, and some people said he died in that war. .But no one on the sea would question Eleanor''s strength.Because after the war,


    The Roger Pirates group was silent for a whole month before setting off again.


    As the Roger Pirates became more and more famous, people also remembered the names of these "losers" who fell under Roger''s feet.


    Ironically, as a pirate, his reputation was built on the basis of being defeated by a powerful enemy.Although the weak are not even qualified to be defeated.


    However, Eleanor felt very humiliated. After he escaped from that hell, it took him three years to re-establish the "Silver Knife Pirates".Then, the first battle of the Silver Knife Pirates was fought against the navy that had not fought the execution war before.


    Eleanor, pulled out a navy base in the New World alive.


    Since then, no one on this sea will question Eleanor''s strength.


    "I didn''t expect that even he was here. It seems that this pure gold ring has attracted the attention of many big people." Diaros said with a smile, even if it was him, he had heard of Eleanor''s name.In his hometown, Eleanor has the same name as Fear.


    "In fact, if it wasn''t for this group of people to announce the news too late, even the four high emperors would have to send someone." Monet covered his mouth and said with a smile.


    Diaros frowned and didn''t know what the little girl was thinking. No matter what happened, she was always happy.Is this mentality of having everything under control a common problem of those "big men"?He turned his head and looked at Ainilu beside him.I found the man raised his hand slightly, and thunder flashed in his palm.


    "Can''t help but want to make a move? Then make a move. If you are defeated, I will save you." Diaros said.


    "Haha." Ainilu turned his head and looked at Diaros.


    "This is not a question of whether we want to take action, but whether this group of people will let us sit by and watch."


    A certain kind of Anilu, with Razer flickering.


    At this time, Diaros felt a terrifying gaze cast here, and Rong on the high platform looked to this side.


    "So, what is your decision?"


    All the eyes of the pirates were cast here, even Hephaestus, Eleanor and others'' eyes flashed with unkind light.


    They confidently defeated the opponent in front of them, but they did not have the confidence to defeat the powerful enemy. After exhaustion, they still had room to deal with the wolves peeping around.


    Especially, among these wolves, there are monsters no less powerful than their own.


    They put Diaros and Ainilu on the same level as themselves.


    "I have no interest in this pure gold ring, so I will never make it. After all, the reason I came here is just to see the outcome of this incident."


    "Look at it, it belongs to the pirate''s future."


    Diaros promised first.These are indeed what he has in mind.The monsters nodded, after all, in their intelligence, Diaros'' promise was worth a little weight.


    At this time, everyone''s eyes were on Ainilu''s body.


    "Me?" Thor chuckled, intending to be a bystander after Diaros'' answer.However, at this time, the phone in his arms rang slightly, and a man''s indifferent voice came from inside.


    Ainilu''s face instantly became serious, and he slowly said to all the pirates.


    "Initially, I had no interest in this pure gold ring, and my boss is the same."


    "But," Ainilu said,


    "Now my boss seems to have changed his mind. So, I decided to kill all of you and take away the pure gold ring."


    His tone was very plain, as if he was describing a very simple thing, but the meaning contained in the words made all the pirates present feel a chill.


    What is he, want to challenge everyone present?


    Even Rong, who was the initiator, was a little surprised. He was very confident and directly asked all those who were interested in the pure gold ring to stand up and clean up together. He didn''t expect this Ainiro to be more arrogant than him, and he actually wanted to take one. People, against all the pirates in Bislan?


    "Are the subordinates of Qiwuhai, a trivial king, so arrogant?" Hephaestus said coldly, "You are causing trouble for your master like this, does Ron know that? The Thunder God Ai, who is offering a reward of 370 million Nilu."


    In a sense, the bounty is the glory of a pirate, because the world government has issued such a high bounty, but still can''t catch him, which shows that the pirate is very powerful.


    Hephaestus emphatically talked about the bounty of Aini Road, which was less than 500 million yuan. Among the monsters present, it was really not enough.


    Although, the reason why Ainilu''s bounty has not changed is because Lorne is the king of Qiwuhai, and he has immunity.


    However, at this time, Ainilu''s "low" bounty has become a handle for these pirates to satirize him over his capacity.


    But at this time, a news bird flew over Bislan, and countless newspapers flew out of its pocket and floated into the venue.


    At the top of the newspaper, a paragraph is written in black, accented font.


    Express Express!

 616 Chapter 606 The Birth of the Emperor (1)

    "A new emperor is about to be born!?"


    The first sentence at the beginning of the newspaper is written like this.


    "Shocking news, one of the seven Wuhai under the king, Lorne led the Veenhill family and attacked Mary Joa. Now he has removed his status as the seven Wuhai under the king and is back wanted!"


    "Now, announce the reward amount of the Wienhill family!"


    "Demon, Wienhill Lorne, bounty of 2,000,000 (twenty) billion Baileys!"


    "Thor, Ainilu 980,000,000 (980 million) Bailey"


    "Crimson Rose, Wienhill Garrett, 880,000,000 (880 million) Bailey"


    ...


    Morgans wrote in a tone of fear that the world would not be chaotic.Lorne''s downfall means that this sea is about to be reshuffled. After all, under Vennhill''s command, many territories are in the hinterland of the navy.


    There is bound to be a war between them, and no matter what the outcome is, the pattern of this sea will change.


    "The Wienhill family is about to retreat to the new world. At that time, they will have friction with the old Hao Xiong of the new world due to territorial issues."


    "The whole new world is about to boil again because of the arrival of the Wienhill family!"


    Finally, Morgans wrote in a speculative tone.If Veenhill survives the navy''s offensive and receives most of the family''s foundation into the new world, then he is very likely to replace the downed Golden Lion Shiji and become the new "Four Emperors!"


    Yes, Morgans used the suffix "Four Emperors".


    If Lorne saw this short story, he would definitely sneer at it, because the Four Emperors had never been titled or complimented by others, but had been written out.No one dared to question the position after hitting this sea.


    The title of the Four Emperors who have not experienced a bloody battle is just a joke.


    However, he doesn''t care about these at all at this time.


    Moreover, the people on this sea all have a huge mistake. They think that the root of the Wienhill family is Adela, the country of flowers, or Sdio, the country of iron.


    But they were all wrong. The real foundation of the Wien Hill family is located at an altitude of 10,000 meters, Sky City.


    As long as Sky City is not captured, Lorne can have a steady stream of troops.


    "It seems that I underestimated you," Hephaestus crushed the newspaper in his hand and said coldly.


    "Underestimated the ambition and madness of your family."


    Morgans likes to exaggerate facts, like alarmism, this, all the pirates know, but Morgans has two advantages,


    One is that he is very loyal to his profession and will never change his judgment because of external coercion and temptation.


    Second, he never lies!


    He said that the Wienhill family attacked Mary Joa, and perhaps the process may be slightly different, but the result will definitely not change.And what Mariejoa means, everyone present knows.


    "We are lunatics," Anilu couldn''t help repeating Lorne''s mantra at this time, "The Wienhill family are all lunatics."


    "A madman is reckless,"


    He took a step, the thunder flashed behind him, countless thunders struck the venue, he was like the nine-day thunder god coming out in a fairy tale.


    "You are crazier than me." Rong muttered to himself after feeling the hostility of all the pirates and transferring from him to Ainilu.


    But this is also a good thing.At least after they spent their energy with each other, in the end they would be much easier.


    In the face of these monsters, even if they are as strong as fusion, they can''t help but think of ways to be lazy.


    boom!


    The thunder as thick as a bucket fell from the sky and smashed on the ground, and Ainilu directly smashed a pirate who was hostile to him into a piece of coke.Anilu didn''t want to think about whether the pirate would attack him or not, because he was hostile to himself, so Anilu killed it before he turned this hostility into actual action.


    "Jie!" the companion of the pirate who was chopped into coke roared in sorrow, and then took out his weapon and aimed it at Aini Road, which was walking from a distance, like a Thor.


    "I want to kill you and avenge Jie!"


    Bang bang bang!


    The bullet gushed out of the barrel, but when it hit Ainilu''s body, it seemed to have been shot into a puddle of solid water, without the slightest effect.


    This is the intrepid nature of those with natural abilities. When facing opponents who have not mastered the domineering coverage on their weapons, their advantages are overwhelming.


    "Really a confident young man." Eleanor, Captain Silver Knife, said lightly. On Ainilu, he vaguely saw the shadow of that man.


    The right arm of the Pirate King Roger, the man called "Pluto".


    "I just don''t know if your strength is enough to support your confidence."


    He waved his hand, and the subordinates behind him understood what he meant, silently spread out, and outflanked Ainilu.


    There has never been fairness in the world of pirates, and what the victors say is fair!


    Since you utter Kyogen, then you must have the strength to match the Kyogen, otherwise, it''s just a joke!


    Rong knew this, but he still did, because he confidently defeated all his opponents.


    Ainilu also knew about this, but he did the same, because,


    In his eyes, this sea, except for the few people, other pirates,


    Not as good as him!


    The swarms of ants cannot kill an elephant.


    This is the self-confidence of Ainilu.


    "Ohhhhhhh, he is indeed the craziest newcomer. His subordinates have exactly the same character as him." Ateliy smiled, and he silently backed away into the darkness.There were countless pirates who looked like walking corpses nearby, and at the same time raised their heads, a fierce light flashed in their dull eyes.


    Although Luffield is a pustule, there is nothing wrong with his point of view, that is, a thousand weak subordinates are not comparable to a strong one!


    Therefore, he chose Rong.


    Atelier chose Ainilu.


    Ateli is a curse of fruit ability. He can curse the target through different media. The target who died in the curse will become his zombie puppet for him to drive.


    His goal here is the same as that of a certain predecessor Qiwuhai, not for the illusory eternal life, but for more capable men.


    And Aini Road is Ateli¡¯s first goal!


    As for Veenhill Lorne''s anger?Ateli Hun didn''t care. Who cares about Qiwuhai''s anger under an outdated king?First escape from the hands of the world government alive!Then, after entering the new world, face the many scoundrels who are staring at him, and save his family.


    After all this is done, you have the right to be angry.


    And if you die in this process?Atley chuckled.


    Who cares about the anger of the dead?

 617 Chapter 607 Di 610 Chapter Birth of the Emperor (2)

    A group of black shadows, under the cover of night, attacked behind Ainilu.


    Ainilu, who was shrouded in the thunder, frowned slightly. His domineering sense of sight and experience realized that a great crisis was approaching him, but he could not tell where the crisis originated.


    Platinum Hephaestus?melt?Eleanor?Or the Ateli like a dead body?Or hiding behind the scenes, the planner of this pirate party.


    Ainilu didn''t know, so he didn''t bother to think about it.


    boom!


    A thunder in Ainilu directly blasted through the body of the pirate closest to him. The huge impact directly knocked the pirates behind him into the air, sweeping the battlefield out of an uninhabited area.


    This is the combat power of the natural ability person, controlling the mighty sky!


    At this time, the pirates reacted, Ainilu did not joking, he really wanted to get rid of all the opponents present.So he took out his weapon and launched an offensive against Ainilu.


    Boom boom boom!


    Countless bullets covered by armed color domineering, mixed with shocking slashes, all rushed towards Ainilu.But these attacks, when they touched Ainilu''s body, seemed to hit a mass of air and passed through Ainilu''s body.


    Armed color is invalid?!


    "It deserves to be the most powerful new generation." Seeing this scene, even Hephaestus couldn''t help but sigh.He thought that Anilu was the lucky one who had gotten strong fruits by fluke, but he didn''t expect him to exercise his two-color domineering skill so skillfully.Hephaestus noticed that at the moment when the attack was about to touch Aini Lu, he elementized his body in advance, and moved the deadly part away. Those attacks covered with domineering only hit Aini. The thunder created by Lu is nothing more.


    "If you are facing a group of weak people, you may be qualified to say this, but it is a pity that you met me."


    Hephaestus bent down slightly and sneered.


    The next moment, his body was like a cannonball, rushing directly towards Ainilu.


    boom!


    In an instant, Hephaestus crossed a distance of tens of meters and rushed directly in front of Aini Road with a bursting sound barrier.


    Every strong man in the new world is a master of physique, this is undoubtedly, because people who are not strong enough in physique have long been swallowed by the wave of this era.


    And Hephaestus''s ability is the ability to strengthen himself, and his physical skills are far beyond ordinary people.The supersonic speed that ordinary people can''t imagine is just his warm-up.


    "There are many arrogant nature-type abilities in the New World, but they are all fallen on this sea. You are a little stronger than them. Knowing the weaknesses of nature-type abilities, you have focused on exercising your own domineering look and hearing."


    Hephaestus said lightly with an afterimage of his body.


    "There are two tricks to dealing with people with natural ability like you,"


    "The first is the domineering strong enough to see, hear, and color that can suppress you, so that you can''t elementize your body in advance, and the second is."


    Hephaestus sent his fist covered with platinum armor into Ainilu''s chest.


    "His melee combat ability is strong enough to drag people with natural abilities into close combat."


    "Unfortunately, I have both of these points!"


    Hephaestus felt his fist touch a piece of entity, and with the help of the domineering look, he captured the entity that Anilu hadn''t had time for elementalization.


    "Oh?"


    However, it was not Ainilu''s scream that responded to Hephaestus, but a voice with disdain.


    boom!


    A fist wrapped around Thunder, collided with a fist covered with platinum, and a huge impact swept the entire battlefield.


    Hephaestus felt a crack in the platinum armor on his arm, and his face changed drastically. Before he could react, he felt a huge impact from his fist. Then, he was completely Boom directly!


    "What is it that gave you the illusion that my melee ability is weak?"


    Ainilu''s fist was pitch black, and the billowing thunder flashed above it.Because of Lorne''s reminder before, Ainilu focused on strengthening his two-color domineering and physical training, and now he is an out-and-out, flawless monster.


    Just after accelerating through the explosion of the thunder in his body, Anilu gained huge kinetic energy, which can greatly increase his power.The only shortcoming is that when using Lei Ting Zi to explode in one''s own body, it is very burdensome to one''s own body and cannot be used continuously.


    However, this is enough.


    This trick was developed by Ainilu when he was practicing on the sea.This power is quite huge, and until now, Ainilu has not encountered an opponent who can counter his instant burst.


    At least, for now, Hephaestus is not good.


    "It''s really a barbaric power, this kind of opponent has the pleasure of hunting." Rong licked his lips, a trace of warfare appeared in his eyes.


    He has, for a long, long time, never felt this feeling of enthusiasm facing a powerful enemy.This feeling did not appear even when facing Adam before, but at this time, it did.


    "The reward on your head, I accept it."


    Rong drew his long sword, and a fiery snake appeared on the battlefield.


    Overwhelming.


    "Is that you next?" Ainilu also noticed the situation here, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.He faced Rong from a distance and stretched out his index finger.


    "Razer!"


    A thunder snake about the thickness of a finger rushed towards Rong, and Rong lifted the knife, subconsciously trying to block it.


    But the moment Razer rushed in front of him, Ainilu''s body suddenly disappeared and then appeared in front of Razer.


    "River!"


    He was in the form of Lei Fu, a azure blue slap pressed down towards the melt.Rong raised his head, seeing the thunder that flashed all over the sky, gritted his teeth and raised his long knife.


    boom!


    Overwhelming flames swept the entire battlefield, contending with the Levre Chamber in the air, thunder and fire intertwined, covering the sky.But after all, this flame is a rootless fire. The scene of the chamber''s contending only appeared for a moment before it was swallowed by the sky full of thunder.


    boom!


    There was a big explosion between the two.Split the entire field into two sides.


    Half is coke, like purgatory.


    The other half is also coke, like a thunder pond!


    Ainilu stood in this thunder pond, strolling leisurely in the courtyard, with a cold expression, like a god walking down from nine heavens.


    Rong took a step back.The long knife in his hand, as if unable to withstand the pressure, turned into fragments on the ground.


    This time, Ainilu won!

 618 Chapter 608 The Birth of the Emperor (3)

    The aftermath of the battle between Anilu and Rong completely destroyed the battlefield.The weak were overwhelmed and retreated to the edge of the battlefield, looking at the few people in the center with a look of despair.


    Living in a world with this monster is a desperate thing.


    Being in an era with this monster is a more desperate thing.


    If there are still options, they may not choose to become pirates.Because the opponent is such a monster, it is already a luxury to live.


    "Your bounty should not be so low." Rong threw away the only remaining sword hilt in his hand, coughed twice and then slowly said.


    I don''t know whether he was referring to Ainilu''s 370 million bounty before or the current 980 million.


    But no matter which bounty is placed in any sea area, it should not be called low.


    "It is quite stupid to use a bounty to measure a person''s strength. As a bounty hunter, this should be clearer than me." Ainiro said lightly with a thunderball emerging from his hands.


    Countless thin hair-like thunder threads intertwined in the thunderball, like a world full of countless secrets.


    "Indeed," Rong Rare recognized the opinions of others, "Your strength is worthy of your arrogance. However, your arrogance will be the fuse for your death here."


    "What do you mean?" Ainilu frowned, he did not understand what Rong was talking about.


    "It means that it is quite stupid to declare war on us without knowing what abilities are hidden by the opponents present!"


    At this time, a heroic voice sounded behind Ainilu.Eleanor, the Captain of the Silver Knife, didn''t know when he had touched Ainilu''s back, and the silver knife tied to his right hand was raised high, dyed in pitch black by the domineering armed color, and slashed towards the back of Ainilu.


    boom!


    Ainilu turned around, his right hand was also wrapped around the armed domineering, caught Eleanor''s sneak attack, and then said disdainfully.


    "Launching an attack from behind an opponent is not something a big-name like you should do."


    "In Pirate World, only people who are alive are qualified to say such things, even Roger, who is now well-known, was chased everywhere like a dog!"


    "However, he lived to the end, so he is the One Piece!"


    As Eleanor said, his hatred for Roger did not decay in the slightest as the years passed, but instead grew stronger.Eleanor clenched a fist with his left hand and blasted Ainilu''s chest.


    "But, do you have the confidence to live to the end?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Ainilu blocked Eleanor¡¯s attack with his left arm. At this time, his domineering and crazy warning, as if he perceives something very dangerous is approaching, he wants to element the body away, but finds Eleanor Nuo has locked him firmly, making him unable to leave the battlefield at all.


    "Meaning, you lose, arrogant newcomer!"


    A black shadow appeared behind Ainilu, and then swallowed Ainilu whole.


    Eleanor seemed to know what this dark shadow was, and there was a look of jealousy in his eyes, and he took a few steps back, lest he could come into contact with this dark shadow.


    The shadow rolled, and the Thunder became weaker and weaker, and finally completely retracted into Ainilu''s body.


    The black shadow dissipated, revealing Anilu''s sturdy body. He looked at his hand with a gloomy expression.


    "I am a cursed person who has eaten the fruit of the curse. I can manipulate the shadow to impose the most vicious curse on the enemy." A cold voice sounded in the battlefield, and Ateli, with a red skull on his face, walked away from the shadows. come out.


    "This is my first curse. In this state, all your actions and the physical energy consumed will increase several times. In this state, can you still maintain the mighty power just now?"


    Ateli looked at Ainilu, without concealing his greed in his eyes. This is the most perfect puppet. With such a powerful puppet, with his own abilities, even if it is to challenge the tallest people on this sea, , It is not impossible.


    "It''s a despicable trick, but it works."


    Among the gravel on the battlefield, a pair of platinum-covered arms stretched out from it, Hephaestus struggled to get up from the gravel, Anilu¡¯s explosive punch, even if it was him, in an instant It is also unbearable.


    However, after all, he is a warrior who has been on the battlefield for a long time. If he couldn''t even bear this punch, he would be a bit too shabby.


    "This is the experience passed on to you by the predecessors, and the price is your life."


    Hephaestus said faintly, one Adam has fallen for today''s "banquet", so he doesn''t care about having another Thor.


    As for the overwhelming Wienhill family, no one cared.


    "Anilu''s body belongs to me. I withdrew from the snatch of the pure gold ring." Ateli first stated that he had already got what he wanted. It''s a pity that Adam didn''t die in his hands, otherwise, he This trip will be able to accept two generals.


    "Then I am left, Captain Eleanor of the Silver Knife, and the melt over there." Hephaestus said lightly, "How is the fair play between us."


    "Yes." Eleanor nodded, agreeing.


    Several bigwigs have separated their interests clearly in a short time. As for the weak who are still lingering on the battlefield, who cares?


    Being able to live is the greatest gift to them.


    "Hahaha." At this moment, Ainilu suddenly sneered. He looked at the ugly people in front of him, and the thunder flashed in his eyes.


    "Do you really think that you will eat me?"


    Boom boom boom!


    Countless thunders burst out from Ainilu''s body once again. He turned into a Thunder Buddha. The thunderclouds gathered in the air, and then blasted down toward the battlefield.


    "Do you think that you can beat me in this way?" Ainilu shouted. He felt that his physical energy was rapidly draining, and he could only maintain this state for ten minutes at most.


    In other words, if he can''t solve these opponents by himself within ten minutes, then he will stay on this island forever.


    But at this time, Ainilu felt a phone bug in his trouser pocket suddenly rang, and then, a void gate appeared behind him.


    A black-haired man with blood on his face and a black cloak walked out slowly from the door of the void.


    He followed the senior officials of the Vennhill family.


    The man walked to Ainilu, patted him on the shoulder, and then said softly, "You have done well enough. Let me leave it to me."


    Then, turning his head, he roared loudly at the heroes on the battlefield.


    "Ready, are you ready to meet my anger?"


    "Scumbags!"

 619 Chapter 609 The Emperors Birth (4)

    Lorne is here!None of the pirates on the scene expected.


    After he raided Mary Joa, he traversed thousands of mountains and rivers to reach Bislan.


    In this world, there is only one thing that can never be avoided, and its name is fate.In the world, there is only destiny, which everyone can''t resist.


    Today, the fate of these pirates is to die in this place.


    At least Lorne thought so.


    "You can''t do that very well, Ainilu." A bald man said mockingly when he saw Ainilu''s embarrassed appearance.


    "How did these people make it look like this."


    "You can''t miss it much." Ainilu took a deep breath, forced himself to slow down, then looked at Jody, and said lightly.


    At this time, Jody seemed to have experienced a fierce battle, with minor wounds all over his body, and his right arm was bare, as if he had been cut off by something sharp.


    "Is the battlefield over there terrible?"


    Anilu asked, he was not worried about his safety, in fact, he had never worried before.


    Because Lorne gave all the members of the Vennhill family a belief that when they were in danger, even if they were at the end of the world, Lorne would definitely come to rescue them from far away.


    There is no other reason, just because he is Lorne, so the people of the Vennhill family believe that he can do all this.


    In fact, Anilu has never mentioned it to anyone. The reason why he stayed in the Wienhill family is not because Lorne said before that when Lorne became the emperor, he made Anilu a god like a bear. Check, but because of the caring feeling in this family.


    This feeling is something that Ainilu has never felt since he was a child.


    "Well, we met a monster, we lost." Agatha bandaged Ainilu''s injury, and said softly, her tone was very flat, as if she was telling something very trivial.


    "Galret has hit a curse, and the lifespan is declining. We need this pure gold ring."


    Because, she knew, Lorne would definitely get revenge.


    The fruit of invincibility, in the face of revenge, is not worth mentioning!


    Agatha said softly. At this moment, she had bandaged the wound on Ainilu''s body, and then walked to Ron''s side and looked at the heroes on the sea indifferently.


    These famous "big men" did not take any action from the time Lorne came out until Agatha helped Anilu bandage his injuries.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s unwilling to take advantage of others, or...


    Don''t dare to take advantage of others!


    "Is this the Wienhill family with the technology that can traverse long distances in an instant?" Hephaestus said solemnly. This is his first contact with the Wienhill family, but he did not expect that the new one before The forces have grown to this level of horror.


    Among the people Lorne brought over, there were a few monsters that were not much weaker than Anilu.


    And these monsters all bowed their heads to the black-haired man standing in the forefront. Is it because that man named Lorne is a more terrifying monster?


    It¡¯s been a long time since the world government has issued a bounty of more than two billion. Pirates with this level of bounty, the sea prefers to call them,


    "legend".


    Facing a legend, Hephaestus was rare, and gave birth to a trace of withdrawal.


    "I said," Hephaestus just wanted to speak, only to find that Lorne was no longer there. The next moment, a dark figure appeared in front of him.


    boom!


    Lorne wrapped Liu Ying''s domineering fist and directly hit Hephaestus''s chest. Wherever the fist touched, there was a slight crack in the heavy platinum armor.


    Hephaestus spit out two mouthfuls of blood, and the whole person was knocked out. He just couldn''t catch Ron''s movements at all, that is to say, Ron had completely suppressed him in terms of seeing, hearing and sex.The opponents Hephaestus fears most are those who are more aggressive than himself, because Hephaestus himself is best at close combat with platinum armor, but when he encounters those who see When the enemy is stronger, the defense he is proud of is just a slightly thicker sandbag.


    Style restraint is harder to play than strength restraint.


    Therefore, Hephaestus has worked hard to exercise his domineering look, he is extremely confident in his own domineering look, he has been in the sea for so many years, except for the few legends, the domineering of other people can suppress his own. There are only a few people.


    For example, the monster of the Charlotte family.


    For example, the man with a gun in the Redhead Pirates.


    And Lorne was the third person Hephaestus had ever seen who had completely suppressed himself with his domineering look!


    When Hephaestus flew upside down, Lorne directly caught up with him, and then hit Hephaestus in the midair with a heavy punch.


    boom!


    Hephaestus was smashed to the ground, leaving a deep pit on the ground that was charred.Hephaestus lay in it, struggling to get up.


    The platinum armor on his belly has a fist mark on it.The platinum armor around the fist mark was cracked.


    "A terrifying newcomer." Captain Eleanor took a deep breath, and then solemnly said. Many people said before that Ron had the shadow of Roger, and he might be one of the most powerful competitors for the position of One Piece.


    But now, Eleanor wants to say that Lorne is completely different from Roger!


    At least, Roger is not as crazy as Lorne!So unreasonable.


    Eleanor felt it. What Lorne said was not a threat. He really wanted to kill all the pirates present!


    "Cooperate?" Captain Eleanor looked at the man with a red skull tattoo on his face and said tentatively."You made a move against Ainilu, he will never let you go, so now you have to join me in this way."


    "It''s just that, as a price, wait a minute, this pure gold ring belongs to me."


    "You send your men to restrain the people of the Wienhill family. I take the opportunity to curse Lorne. As long as my curse is hit, then this victory belongs to us."


    Atley deserves to be a hero.He made a decisive decision immediately, "Give you the pure gold ring, but Lorne''s body is going to be given to me!"


    He looked at Lorne in the distance, his eyes jealous, implying a trace of greed.


    If, if, can make Lorne his own puppet, then there will be no one on this sea, dare to despise her Ateli!


    He is about to become a real fear!

 620 Chapter 610 The Emperors Birth (5)

    The two heroes, driven by powerful enemies, united together.


    This kind of thing is quite common in the Pirate World. Whether it is Eleanor or Ateli, they have done it many times. After the incident, they have all got rich returns.


    This time, it is no exception.


    "Little ones! The glory of the sea is just ahead, turn that man''s head into a stepping stone to your fame as the sea!"


    Eleanor yelled to his men, his voice loud and inspiring.These new generations, who had gathered together because of his great reputation, raised their heads and looked at Lorne, who was like a death god in the distance, and the fear in his eyes disappeared.


    In turn, a flame was burning


    The flames are full of men''s desire to be famous in the sea!


    Roar!


    They let out a low roar, and then rushed towards Lorne fiercely.Eleanor followed closely, while Atley hid in the shadows and began to brew his next curse.


    The second curse, the curse of aging, the cursed person''s aging rate has greatly increased. If he does not use armed and domineering resistance, as for ten seconds, he will change from a young man to a dying old man.


    Trigger the condition and swallow it from behind.


    Of course it was impossible for Lorne not to be armed and domineering, so this curse was far less effective for him than against the weak, but Atley never thought of defeating that man just by using such a curse.


    This is nothing more than a means to cover his ears!


    When the black breath was brewing, a huge black shadow faintly appeared behind Ateli.


    Sombra¡¯s arms extended indefinitely, and under the cover of the night, it would stick to the entire battlefield and attack Lorne.


    Its claws were extremely sharp, like a god of death in the night, grabbing towards Lorne.


    The third curse, the vicious curse, cuts off the connection between the body and mind of the cursed person, turning it into a living puppet.


    The trigger condition is fresh blood from the cursed person. The more blood, the stronger the curse effect!


    This is Ateli''s most powerful curse, it is his support across the sea, even the most powerful sight and domineering can not resist.Ateli is confident. If he is given enough conditions, even if it is a hero like Whitebeard, he can defeat it!


    "An ant charging towards a lion?" Lorne turned his head and saw the pirates rushing towards him with a dismissive expression on his face.


    "I don''t know if I should praise your fearlessness or satirize your ignorance."


    At this time, the fastest pirate had approached ten meters away from him. He leaped high, with the long knife in his hand reflecting the cold light of the bright moon, and slashed towards Lorne.


    Lorne raised his hand high, and then slammed it towards the ground. The pirate who rushed forward felt his head dizzy and his world turned upside down.


    He fell to the ground, and then shook his head vigorously to force himself to wake up.At this time, he found that he had rushed in front of Lorne. At this time, Lorne was wrestling with his boss Eleanor, unable to take care of his side.


    "Go to hell! Your head will be my stepping stone!"


    The pirate couldn''t help but think about it, raised his long knife, and smashed it at Ron''s head.


    Lorne''s proud head rolled to the ground, splashing the pirate.The pirate was a little dazed.He actually killed Lorne?


    Killed this famous "big man"?


    The corner of the pirate''s mouth drew a curve, and he subconsciously touched his face. It was wet and smelly.This is blood spilled from Lorne.


    He took it in front of his eyes and saw that his palm was blood red, and the blood of the devil was also red.


    He couldn''t wait to claim credit with the captain standing in front of him, telling him that he killed Lorne, but found that at this time Captain Eleanor of the Silver Blade was not happy because his enemy was killed, his face gloomy looking at himself .


    "Captain?" The pirate snorted, trying to say something, but what appeared in his sight was a long knife, a sharp silver long knife.


    Then, he found his world turned upside down, as if the whole world was constantly spinning, and then with a bang, he heard the sound of something falling to the ground.


    He opened his eyes in a daze, and found that the battlefield at this time had been stained with blood, and the bodies of countless companions were lying everywhere.


    There is also a headless body standing not far from him.


    A man wearing a black cloak was walking slowly in the battlefield.


    The corpse seemed familiar, and the man thought for a long time before he realized it.


    Isn''t that me?At this time, the man seemed to understand something. It was not the world that turned upside down, but only himself.


    It''s his own head.


    He closed his eyes unwillingly. The last scene in his memory was a demon with a cruel smile.


    "Why, in the face of your admirer, won''t you hesitate with your knife?" Lorne said sarcastically, looking at Eleanor, who was stained with the silver knife in front of him.


    The edges of his black cloak were soaked in blood, a little more coquettish.


    "After being controlled by you, he is no longer my subordinate." Eleanor said calmly.There was no flaw in his state of mind because of killing a subordinate, as if it were just a trivial matter.


    "Now I finally understand why you are called a demon." Eleanor stared into Lorne''s eyes and said coldly.


    "Because you are crueler than anyone. In your eyes, ordinary people are nothing more than toys that you can manipulate. There is only one thing in this world that can manipulate people''s hearts. We all like to call it a demon."


    "You are wrong." Lorne said faintly. At this time, in the dark night, a thick fog suddenly rose, covering the entire battlefield.


    Around the venue, there were orange-red street lights. After the dense fog was filled, they turned into misty suns hanging in the air.


    On the scorched ground, blood was constantly flowing, and in the dark night, a new moon hung high.


    Lorne walked in the thick fog, still with fresh blood on his body, as if he had come from hell,


    grim Reaper.


    "Seeing and hearing color domineering can''t penetrate?!"


    Eleanor frowned and said, he finally realized that things seemed beyond his control.


    At this time, a cold voice sounded behind Eleanor, and Lorne said lightly.


    "I am more merciful than anyone."


    A heavy punch hit Eleanor''s left back accurately, which was the position of the heart.


    Eleanor spat out a large mouthful of blood.


    "Because only those who are alive are qualified to define what kindness is."

 621 Chapter 611 The Birth of the Emperor (6)

    There are many relatively abstract things in this world.


    For example, in the story, justice always wins.


    For example, why does the prince always fall in love with Cinderella.


    For example, why the brave can always defeat the big devil after all the hardships.


    Because no one will remember the failed brave, no one will remember Cinderella who fell in love with the princess.


    Likewise, no one remembers justice that has failed.


    Why is justice inevitable?Because only those who live to the end are qualified to define justice!


    "The rules of this world are made by the victor," Lorne said softly behind Eleanor.


    Eleanor''s back exudes a chill, as if he heard the whispers of a demon.


    "The dead, of course, cannot be a winner."


    Lorne said, Eleanor felt his heart almost burst, as if Lorne behind him blasted his heart through with a punch.But Eleanor was not a trash fish after all, but a hero who had competed with Roger Pirates for hegemony.


    He forcibly twisted his body and slashed the long knife in his hand towards Ron''s head.


    Qiang Qiang!


    The pitch-black long knife slashed on Ron''s neck, as if hitting a piece of extremely heavy metal, making a harsh sound like metal rubbing.


    "Little bastard, when Lao Tzu is crossing the sea, you still know where to hide and wet the bed. You don''t need to point me to Lao Tzu!"


    Eleanor pressed hard, the armed color on the long knife became a bit heavy, and he wanted to cut off the head of this arrogant newcomer.


    "Do you know the biggest difference between you and Roger?"


    Lorne squeezed Eleanor''s long knife in one hand and took the long knife away from his neck. Eleanor''s face changed drastically.Because he found one thing, that is, in the process of wrestling with Lorne, he lost!


    Even in the power competition, he is not Ron''s opponent!


    "That is, Roger treats his companions as his family, and you just use them as a tool."


    "Roger can destroy a country for the sake of his comrades, but you, when your comrade encounters a difficult situation, you raised your knife and fell, and cut off his head without hesitation."


    "This is the difference between you and Roger. A person like you can never have a trustworthy companion. From ancient times to the present, no one has been able to stand alone on the highest throne."


    "So, you are destined to be a silver medal player!"


    Lorne poked Eleanor''s heart word by word, the man''s face changed drastically, and his face was distorted and roared.


    "What do you know, you haven''t experienced that era at all, don''t know our opponents, which terrible monsters, companions? Anyone except yourself can betray! Only those who believe in themselves can go to the end!"


    "You arrogant hairy boy, take your arrogance and go to death!"


    Almost, One Piece is not Roger, but Eleanor!


    Eleanor realized that the knife in his right hand didn''t cut through Ron''s armed defense at all, so he concentrated his entire strength on his left hand and hit Ron''s chest.This fist hit Ron''s chest heavily, and Eleanor seemed to feel that Ron''s heart suddenly stopped for a moment.


    This punch contains his infinite unwillingness to the past.


    "The remnants of the old era cannot be Yang Fan in the wave of the new era."


    Lorne didn''t change his face and said softly, not caring about Eleanor''s punch in his chest. Instead, he squeezed Eleanor''s long knife with his hand, and there was a slight crack in Eleanor''s long knife. Then, it broke.


    The long sword that the hero was proud of turned into fragments on the ground.


    "I will go to the end of that road, and then, become the One Piece."


    Lorne said softly, a sharp fragment pierced Eleanor''s heart. This ambitious man, his eyes widened, looked at Lorne unwillingly.


    He couldn''t believe it, he fell here.He has not yet avenged the whole world, how could he fall here!


    Eleanor exhausted his last strength and struck Lorne''s chest, but he seemed to hit a high mountain and couldn''t shake it.He felt the strength in his body getting smaller and smaller, and then he knelt down weakly.


    "It''s just that you have no chance to see this scene."


    In Eleanor''s ear, Lorne''s whisper came. I don''t know why, he seems to have returned to the time when Roger defeated him ten years ago.


    "This time, I will bypass you!"


    The heroic man stood on a broken wooden block and shouted at a low man in the distance.


    On the surface of the sea, there are the wrecks of countless ships, and it seems that there has been a tragic battle.


    "I will not lose to you! I will prove it to you!"


    The failed man grabbed the only remaining board and shouted unwillingly.His right arm was severed, and blood continued to drip down the wound into the sea. Countless sharks gathered under the sea, but no one dared to attack.


    "Then I am waiting for you!"


    The heroic man yelled, then took his partner and slowly left the sea.


    Ten years later, the heroic man became a well-known One Piece, and the failed man left his life in Bislan.


    Become a stepping stone for the new king''s enthronement.


    Eleanor looked at Lorne, the figure in front of him gradually blurred, he shouted.


    "Roger!"


    ...


    "What a waste! This time can''t be delayed!"


    Ateli heard Eleanor''s final roar and screamed in a deep voice. He didn''t expect that this man who had fought for hegemony with Roger, the Pirate King, was so weak that he was easily killed by Lorne.


    However, because of this damn fog, Ateli''s domineering vision could not be extended at all, and he could only judge the approximate position of Lorne and Eleanor fighting with his five senses.


    As for whether Lorne was injured, I don''t know at all!


    He knew that Lorne would not let him go, so he didn''t even want to ask for peace.


    In the world of Pirates, there has always been only the difference between the winner and the loser, that is, the difference between the living and the dead.Atley didn''t want to die, so he decided to fight hard.


    The black shadow spread towards the area that Ateli felt. As long as he could get a little blood from Lorne, Ateli could turn defeat into victory.


    But at this time, a cold female voice sounded behind Ateli.


    "Do you think that your small actions can escape Lorne''s control?"


    Behind Atley, a beautiful figure condensed by thick fog, while playing with a dagger, said lightly.


    "The mouse hiding behind the scenes is just a mouse after all, and can never compete with a lion."


    The woman said so, and then sent the dagger into Ateli''s body.

 622 Chapter 612 The End of the Heroes

    Agatha''s abilities are very suitable for being an assassin.


    This was Lorne''s judgment after he knew that after Agatha''s awakening, the fog created could block the domineering detection of seeing, hearing and color.


    Because the Misty Fruit is different from other natural abilities, it doesn''t have the powerful destructive power of the Thunder Fruit and Lava Fruit, the speed of the Sparkling Fruit, and the Field Control ability of the Frozen Fruit and Marsh Fruit.Its only advantage is the ability to create misty illusions.


    But the strength of this misty illusion is similar to Agatha''s own strength, and when facing those who are proficient in domineering power, it is no different from ordinary trash fish.So even if Agatha cultivated desperately, she couldn''t catch up with Lorne, Ainilu and others.


    Although he didn''t say anything, Lorne knew that Agatha was secretly depressed.


    This woman, who looked amiable and docile, was actually very arrogant. Like Lorne, she would rather die than be an eternally saved oil bottle.


    Later, after awakening, after knowing that she could block the enemy''s perception, Agatha once went to Lorne ecstatically. This characteristic of her can match Lorne''s perception ability seamlessly.Lorne, who walks in the mist, will become a true death.


    However, Lorne felt that the best person to walk in the mist was not himself, but Agatha himself!As far as the range of the mist is, Agatha can perceive it. She can condense her body anywhere in the mist, and then sneak attack the enemy.


    Any enemy shrouded in the mist is the fish on her chopping board.


    Agatha obeyed Lorne''s words, this woman did not want to be a shadow standing behind others forever.


    "You guys in the new world are extremely confident in your domineering, and you are not afraid of others'' sneak attacks." Agatha put the dagger into Ateli''s body and said softly.


    The dagger pierced from Ateli''s front chest, blood flowed.


    "However, if you lose the ability to see, hear, act, and know everything, most of you will become helpless, even the most basic dodge."


    As Agatha said, the capable people in the new world may exercise their fighting methods after losing their ability, but they rarely think about how to fight if they lose their dominance.Because in their thinking, domineering is never lost, and it is their most important support.


    However, there are too many demon fruit abilities in the sea, too many weird abilities.Atley did not expect that someone could block his own domineering look and feel.


    So he lost, in the hands of an "ant" that he would never care about.


    "Do you think you can kill me!?"


    Atley roared lowly, his facial muscles constantly shaking, and his facial tattoos also constantly shaking.


    Like a demon roaring.


    He grabbed the dagger pierced from his chest, and countless black shadows spewed out of the wound, rushing towards a puppet controlled by Ateli.


    The fourth curse, the substitute curse, his own injuries, transferred to a puppet controlled by him.


    Trigger condition, oneself is dying.


    The price will greatly reduce their lifespan.


    Agatha felt her dagger pierced into a steel plate, unable to twitch at all.


    The power of the body, Agatha, is still far behind these new world heroes.


    "You are still too young, little girl! You can''t kill me alone!"


    Ateli squeezed violently, the dagger broke into two pieces, and then slid out of Ateli''s body.His injury began to heal at a terrifying speed.


    But just when he turned around and wanted to teach this little girl who didn''t know the heights of the sky, he found that Agatha behind him had already disappeared into the mist.


    Come without a shadow, go without a trace, the true meaning of an assassin.


    At this time, a thunder as thick as a bucket broke through the heavy fog and blasted directly onto Ateli''s body.A man who looked like a Thor came out of the fog.


    His face was frosty, without the slightest expression, looking at Atley coldly.


    "Did you put this curse just now?"


    Cold sweat continued to shed from Ateli''s face.He felt that this time he seemed to be playing off.


    "You want to get my body and make me your puppet?"


    Ai Nilu looked at Ateli and said coldly.


    "Then I am here now." Ainilu raised his palm high, and a huge thunderball was condensed in his palm.


    "So what should you do?"


    ...


    Hephaestus didn''t know how many times this was the first time he got up from the ruins.In the face of Lorne''s style of restraining his opponent, he did not have the slightest ability to fight back.


    With his heavy punches, he couldn''t hit Ron''s body at all, and every time he punched, Ron would count the punches to him. Hephaestus felt that countless cracks appeared in the platinum armor on his body. Before long, it will be broken into pieces.


    He condenses a platinum armor, it takes time, and Lorne obviously won''t give him this time.When his armor shattered, Hephaestus was defeated!


    If fate is a thread that is constantly being woven and then cut short, then Hephaestus has already seen the huge scissors in the tender hands of the female voice of fate!


    Failure is just a matter of time.


    "Are you really a newcomer? How could a newcomer be so strong!?"


    Hephaestus slammed a punch, sweeping the fog out of the place where his fist pointed. Numerous pirates who had not had time to dodge, after being touched by the fist and wind, their body gradually solidified and then turned into A white gold statue.


    Some of them were frightened, some were shocked, some hesitated, some helpless, and all their expressions were frozen at the last moment of their lives.


    What a sentient being!


    However, even so, Hephaestus still did not touch Lorne with such a powerful fist!


    boom!


    Lorne hit Hephaestus'' abdomen with a punch. His rock-solid platinum armor finally couldn''t withstand the continuous blows and turned into fragments.


    "Newcomer? Old man?"


    The indifference in Lorne''s eyes dissipated, he had already withdrawn from the "death" state, and then said coldly.


    "This is just an excuse for the weak to deceive themselves?"


    "What if I am a newcomer?"


    He hit Hephaestus'' abdomen with another punch, Liu Ying continued to cut Hephaestus''s body with domineering domineering.This strong man fell slowly.


    However, there was a glimmer of hope in his eyes, because he saw a group of dark shadows that had condensed above Lorne!

 623 Chapter 613 "Enlightenment"

    Hephaestus has been in the sea for so many years, and he has had several short encounters with Ateli, so he is generally clear about Ateli''s ability.


    This man, as long as there are enough puppets, he is almost immortal.So even if he heard Ateli''s scream just now, Hephaestus did not believe that this man would be defeated so soon.


    Even after the puppets were completely consumed, Ateli could use his ability to quickly create new puppets to replenish his strength, and he cursed others with only a little blood.


    And just now, Eleanor, Captain Silver Knife, injured Lorne at the end of his life. So much blood is enough!


    "It''s just that I''m very curious about one thing, why, as the king, Qiwuhai, why did you attack Mary Joa. You know the consequences of doing so."


    Hephaestus began to distract Lorne, and he asked the question he had always wanted to ask.


    The Qiwu Sea under the king, although not treated by the pirates and navy, they are indeed a rare privileged organization in this sea. Even if they commit any crimes, as long as they do not touch the interests of the Tianlong people, the world The government will try its best to help them settle.


    Why did Lorne say no to such a big privilege?


    "Because, in this world, there are some things that are more important than power." Lorne really stopped the movements in his hands, and then slowly said lightly.


    "Furthermore, King Seven Wuhai is not good enough for me."


    Lorne said so, but hearing Hephaestus'' ears had another meaning.


    King Qi Wuhai is not good enough for him, that is, Ron wants to be better?


    And in this sea, there are only four of them who can truly surpass the Seven Martial Seas under the King, and maybe three now!


    This kind of ambition, it should be said, is worthy of the man called the devil.


    Hephaestus wanted to continue. Lorne punched him hard and hit him in the abdomen. Hephaestus coughed up a large mouthful of blood and swayed it on the ground.


    At this time, the group of dark shadows had reached Ron''s head, and it was only a few centimeters away from Ron''s body!


    "Are you waiting for something?"


    Lorne said lightly, and then suddenly disappeared, appearing behind Hephaestus.


    "Is that the black shadow?"


    The dark shadow suddenly rushed forward, not on Lorne, but on Hephaestus who was too late to defend.


    "Ah, no!"


    Hephaestus shouted, his eyes full of unwillingness.If it wasn''t for tempting Lorne, he wouldn''t be defeated so quickly.However, in this world, there has never been an if.He didn''t know that Lorne had already noticed this group of shadows, so he lost.


    The black shadow kept licking the blood flowing out of Hephaestus, Hephaestus''s voice became smaller and smaller, and his eyes became dull.Then, the strong man fell to the ground.


    The mist gradually dissipated, moonlight swayed over the venue, and the bodies of countless losers fell to the ground like rubbish.With the assistance of Lorne''s perception ability, the soldiers of the Vennhill family turned into death gods who constantly wielded their sickles, haunting the mist, harvesting the lives of these pirates who wanted to resist the Vennhill family.


    They were probably the famous big pirates in this sea before, but now they are just a pile of corpses.From then on, there is no longer their name on this sea.


    boom!


    A thunder as thick as a bucket fell from the sky, smashing into the battlefield, and illuminating the battlefield.


    Ainilu grabbed the head of a man with a red skull pattern on his face and looked silent.


    Next to him, countless puppets scorched by the thunder lay on the ground, facing Ainilu, Ateli used all his skills, but he still couldn''t save his life.


    Before the puppet dissipated, he did not hurt Ainilu, so he lost.


    Lorne lit a cigarette, and an ordinary-looking man walked out of the dissipated mist and stood in front of Lorne.


    "You haven''t joined hands with them before, do you have the confidence to beat me?"


    Lorne looked at the man in front of him, and his mouth made a strange arc.This man with many titles such as the king of bounty hunters and the killer of dragon flames is undoubtedly the most difficult opponent on this battlefield.It is not because he is stronger than Hephaestus and Ateli.


    Atley lost because he wanted to control Lorne, and released his most powerful curse. Otherwise, facing Anilu, he would not lose so without the slightest resistance. Eleanor lost. When facing Lorne, I thought of Roger and the man who gave him a fiasco.


    And Hephaestus was at the last step, choosing to bet his fate on Ateli instead of betting on himself.


    So they lost.But the fusion is different, he is more pure than these people.


    Pure people, they won''t hesitate because of anything.


    At this moment, Anilu threw Ateli''s body to the side and slowly approached Ron, while the other bald man with a broken arm looked at Rong with a warrior expression on his face.


    "I don''t know if I can beat you or not, but since I accepted the commission from the boss over there, I must fulfill my responsibility as a bounty hunter."


    "Oh?" Lorne followed Rong''s gaze with interest. A man wearing a big cloak and a swollen figure changed his face greatly after looking at him and hurriedly shouted.


    "Our transaction is over, I will terminate this order!"


    Facing Lorne, Lufield was finally scared, the man who said without changing his face that he wanted to eliminate all the pirates present, the man who personally ended the lives of so many monsters.Will really kill him.


    To offend this man, he will definitely die!


    This is Lufield''s instinct!His instinct has never been missed, it used to be, and it is now!


    In the face of life and death, Luffield decisively discarded the vague chance of immortality.


    "In my dictionary, there is no ending mission!" Rong said as he took out two long swords, which he picked up at random from the corpse of the pirate on the battlefield.


    His reputation has never been won by a good weapon.


    Rong raised his head and slowly looked at Ron''s eyes.


    "As long as it is a task I accept, it will definitely be completed, and this time is no exception!"


    The two long knives burst into long flames, and Rong rushed towards Lorne. The flames of the long knives left two long fiery snakes in the air.


    As in the story, the last warrior charged towards the dragon!

 624 Chapter 614

    "It''s over, Case!" Behind the scenes of Bislan, Jiabo looked at the man in the black cloak standing proudly on the battlefield on the big screen of the projection phone worm, and said with a smile.


    "Unexpectedly, he was the one who won in the end." Case looked at Lorne on the big screen with a complicated expression."On him, I saw the shadow of the man back then."


    He looked at Lorne, as if he saw the little furry boy who was thrown in into the infinite hell of the city about ten years ago.


    At that time, no one believed that the child who was as fragile as a sheep would really turn this sea upside down.


    Case didn''t believe it either, so he pressed the future on himself.


    "Caesar? After all, Lorne is Caesar''s son." Gabo said with a smile. He was not a person from Pushing the city, so he didn''t know the relationship between these prisoners.


    "No," Caesar shook his head.


    "It''s Roger."


    The entire conference room was silent as dead. After a long time, Case stood up, "Lorne will not join us, he has his own pride. This man will never succumb to others."


    "So this time, do we lose a pure gold ring for nothing?" Gabo asked. Although a pure gold ring is not important to them, once this kind of thing is thrown out, it is enough to make This world is crazy.


    This is evident from Lufield''s performance.


    "It''s nothing more than a pure gold ring, even if you get this, who in this world can truly live forever?" Case said sarcastically, "In the future, we will have a chance to confront this little guy. But not now. ."


    "Notify that man, it''s time to leave. After all, the protagonist of today''s banquet is not us!"


    "Understood, sometimes I really don''t know what you think! If you can let your companions know what you think, you won''t lose to Locks at the beginning, Case." Gabo said, and then Looked at another screen.


    In the harbor, a muscular man with a naked torso smashed a piece of lava into pieces with a punch, but when he was about to take advantage of the victory, a piece of ice that appeared from nowhere, frozen his body.


    "It''s really shameful, the Navy, that it intends to bully the less with more."


    Gabo said sarcastically, and then slowly pressed a button in front of him.


    "Your real enemy is here!"


    ...


    "A monster-like physical ability, terrible defense."


    "It''s really a tricky opponent, why didn''t the Demon Slaying Order be able to destroy him that time?"


    Sakaski made a heavy blow of lava against the black and domineering steel giant in front of him. The hot lava melted a big hole in the steel giant, but the steel giant didn''t care, and his face was exposed. A weird smile, and then with a smooth wave, he flew Sakarski directly.But when he was about to continue his actions, his body was gradually frozen, becoming stiff and slow.


    Kuzan stood not far away and withdrew his cold hand.


    Sakaski was drawn into a lava field, and he reunited his body not far away.Then slowly stood up.Because the body was elementalized in advance, the steel giant''s attack did not cause him much injury.


    But in the same way, Sakarski did not cause much damage to this monster. The monster struggled hard and was crushed by the ice on his body. He twisted his neck and then was full of war. Carefully looked at the opponent in front of him.


    The melted steel in his chest slowly healed, and he almost recovered in the blink of an eye.Sakarski''s punch did not affect him much.


    "Dignant admiral, do you have to join forces to deal with me?"


    The monster opened his mouth and said mockingly.


    Sakarski''s face was gloomy, and he felt that he was as powerful as this monster.Another meaning of being comparable is that no one can do anything about it. Therefore, if someone of the same level as Kuzan joins the battle, this monster can be solved.


    This is the most sensible way, and the green pheasant does the same.


    However, this seemed to indicate his incompetence, which was tantamount to a slap in the face of Sarkarski.


    "But it doesn''t matter. After all, don''t you like to activate the Demon Killing Order when dealing with opponents that cannot be resolved?"


    The monster opened its mouth and said sarcastically.


    "You can only be rampant now." Sakarski''s fist was wrapped in lava, and he was ready to bet on the dignity of his admiral.


    The monster''s face also became dignified, facing two opponents of the same level at the same time, even if he was unable to compete, he had to do his best.


    "Sure enough, it is you." At this time, a low voice sounded in the monster''s ears.A man shining with golden light all over, like a big Buddha slowly walked towards him.


    The moment he saw the man, the plainness in the monster''s eyes disappeared, and instead he was surrounded by hatred.


    "Warring States!"


    The monster roared in a low voice, waving its steel body, and rushing towards the man he called the Warring States Period.


    boom!


    The monster steel giant fist collided with the man¡¯s big buddha-like fist, bursting with earth-shaking noises, countless shock waves burst from the fist of the Warring States period, and the steel wrapped on the monster giant fist continued to dissipate and collapse.Finally split into countless parts.


    A strong man in a hazel military uniform fell out of these parts.


    "Just grab it with your hands," the Warring States Period said slowly."You are not our opponent."


    "Unexpectedly, that young man could grow up to where he is today."


    At this time, a sturdy man with gray hair in the uniform of a lieutenant admiral slowly approached this side, carrying a bloody pirate in his hand.


    This pirate was a prisoner who escaped from the advance city before. It was him just now. It delayed him and Warring States for a while, but faced him and Warring States at the same time, even if it was this who had escaped from the infinite hell Prisoners can only be captured with their hands.


    The man paused, looked at the monster, and slowly said his name.


    "I haven''t seen each other for many years. I remember that you are the young man who was hiding behind Roger. Your name is Douglas, right?"


    "Unexpectedly, you came too, Karp." The man called Douglas lay on the ground, looking at the enemies in front of him.


    The two generals of the navy, the admiral and the hero of the navy.


    Facing these opponents at the same time, even the original Roger can only drink hatred.


    It''s just that the man didn''t have the slightest fear in his heart. Defeating these people could even show that he surpassed Roger.


    But when he just stood up, news of his companion suddenly came from his clothes, his face changed drastically, and he shouted unwillingly.


    "I haven''t played enough! How can I evacuate!"


    At this time, the expressions of the people in the Warring States Period also changed drastically. The green pheasant seemed to have sensed something, stretched out his hands, and an ice barrier enveloped the battlefield.


    Boom boom boom boom!


    Countless explosives that had been buried in the dock for a long time exploded. The power of the explosion blasted the ice barrier to pieces, and the smell of gunpowder filled the air.


    When the smoke dissipated, everyone found that the figure of the man had long since disappeared. A road stretching for several thousand meters from the port to the center of Bislan seemed to welcome them.


    "I have a hunch," Karp said, "You go to the Bislan Center first, and I will hunt Douglas."

 625 Chapter 615

    "Do you want to be the one behind the scenes?"


    Lorne walked toward the center of the battlefield, and a man in a suit stood on the high platform, looking at Lorne shiveringly.


    His eyes were full of fear, because he saw how the man in front of him had ravaged Rong just now.The man with a powerful and unmatched power, brandishing two long flame knives, kept hacking towards Lorne.


    But he didn''t hurt Ron at all from the beginning to the end! After the exhaustion, he was beaten by Ron.


    "No, I don''t want to, you monsters!"


    The man in the suit collapsed and took out the box with the pure gold ring. These monsters were not something he could manipulate.


    A woman condensed from thick fog took the box, checked it and nodded slowly to Ron.


    "I used to be much weaker than you now," Lorne said calmly as he looked at the man in suit who broke down and cried."In Advance City, any prisoner is stronger than me."


    "But in the end they were able to escape because of me."


    The man in the suit felt that his five senses gradually became blurred, the world became quieter and quieter, and his body became colder and colder.


    "Strong is never strength, but heart."


    This was the last voice heard by the man in a suit, and then his world became dark.


    The man who wanted to be famous in the sea never had time to say his name from beginning to end.


    No one wants to know the name of the clown.


    After doing all this, Lorne slowly turned around. He just cut off the man''s five senses. At this time, the man was still alive, but it was no different from the living dead.


    What Lorne hated most was the person who betrayed his companions. This was the punishment for this man.


    "Hello, Lord Lorne!"


    A playful female voice sounded beside Lorne, and Monet waved his arm excitedly and greeted Lorne.


    "That fellow Dover, does he care about this thing?"


    Lorne responded with a smile. The girl had a very clear meaning. It was to tell Lorne that even though Lorne had lost his status as King Qiwuhai, the Don Quixote family was still an ally of the Venn Hill family.


    After all, Doflamingo was a pirate first, and then an ally of the world government.


    And Lorne''s response also indicated that the cooperation between the two will continue.


    "Ohhhhhh, the young master won''t care about the boring things of eternal life, we came here just to protect those guys."


    Torrepol, who was in the sentence building, walked in front of Lorne with his cane, and then pointed to the lost Lufield, and the VIP seat at the end of the battlefield, witnessing the whole process of a man and a woman.


    The man nodded slightly towards Lorne to say hello, while the woman showed a charming smile, and then turned and left the place with her entourage.


    "So that''s it." Lorne nodded and didn''t continue to say anything.People from the Don Quixote family said hello and followed the steps of the people in the underground world and left this place.Lorne waved his hand, Sanchuan Road, which was controlled by brainwashing, had already opened a door to the void, and Lorne was preparing to cross the door of the void and bring the pure gold ring back to Sdio.


    However, at this moment, he stopped and looked at the direction of the port. The sound of explosions sounded constantly on the other side, as if countless explosives were exploding.


    At this moment, there was a dignified look in Lorne''s eyes.


    "You go back first."


    Lorne handed the box with the pure gold ring to Agatha, and then looked at the direction of the square gate.


    Agatha wanted to say something, but in the end she didn''t say anything, she nodded.Then he walked into the door of the void.


    Lorne¡¯s decision was never questioned by them as family members, and Lorne was always so reassuring.


    "Boss, am I with you?"


    One-armed Jody came over and asked tentatively.After losing his right arm, he could no longer make the habit of touching his head.


    "You go back too. I asked Lola to make a robotic arm for you. Taking advantage of your sensation in your hand, installing it shouldn''t have much effect."


    Lorne said that if his avatar was not destroyed by the operation, breaking his arm would be a simple matter for him.But it didn''t make much sense to say this now. Lorne made up his mind secretly that he would never let Jodi''s broken arm last long.


    "By the way, take these trophies home. Gage and Begapunk may be useful to hold these things."


    Lorne slowly said to the corpses of the heroes lying on the ground in the sea.


    The warriors of the Vennhill family dragged these corpses and slowly passed through the void gate.Only Lorne and Ainilu were left, standing quietly on the battlefield.


    As if waiting for something.


    The iron gate of Sdio''s venue has been devastated by countless battles and has become dilapidated.As if the wind blows, it will crash to the ground.


    At this time, the surviving big figures in the battlefield have basically been evacuated, and the only ones standing in the entire battlefield are Lorne, Ainilu, Diaros and Andalil.


    "Why don''t you leave? Don''t you know what you will face in a while?"


    In the rare free time, Lorne looked at the notable newcomer before him, and said curiously.


    Diaros was different from the other pirates, he didn''t look like a pirate at all.Because pirates go to sea in pursuit of something, or treasure, power, or freedom.


    But in Diaroth''s body, Lorne couldn''t see the slightest desire for these things.


    "Because I want to see the end." Diaros said, "I want to see the future of this sea."


    "What a weird person."


    Lorne shook his head, "It''s just that you are right. The future of this sea will indeed change because of what happened tonight."


    At this time, footsteps suddenly came from outside the door.Lorne felt the familiar monster-like breath, and then said lightly.


    "They are here."


    boom!


    A lava fist blasted open the iron gate, and a man with a navy cloak and a red suit and shirt, with a resolute complexion, walked in from the outside.


    Another tall man with black curly hair and blindfolds followed closely behind him. With a cold breath, he froze the ashes in the air into slags.He did not speak, but looked at Lorne warily.


    There were some small tears on the clothes of the two of them, as well as some dust, which seemed a little embarrassing, but they stood here, and no one dared to underestimate them in this sea.


    Because one of them is named Sakarski and the other is named Kuzan.


    Admiral of the Navy Headquarters, Akakin Sakaski, and Aoyama Kuzan!

 626 Chapter 616

    "The two generals in the headquarters are really grand." Lorne sighed, "Where is the Warring States? I feel his breath, he should be in this sea area."


    "The Marshal of the Warring States Period is suppressing another heinous prisoner. For the time being, he can only send us here." Kuzanha stared into Lorne''s eyes with a chill and said slowly."But, I didn''t expect that in this pirate feast, the one standing last would be you."


    "It seems that you have mastered that man''s abilities."


    In the evening, Lorne only appeared in Mary Joa. This was the news that the Navy had just received, so it was impossible for him to appear here now.


    Unless he can cross half of the sea in a very short time.


    And Kaido happens to have a person with the ability to span half of the sea, which is not a secret among the high-level navy.


    Because at the end of the execution war, Kaido took advantage of that ability to escape from Mary Joa.


    As for the man''s ability, why did it fall into Ron''s hands, Kuzan didn''t want to think about it, and he didn''t want to think about it.He only knew that Lorne''s threat had expanded a bit.


    "Obviously, I have mastered the convenient ability, and I still don''t want to leave this place. Do you want to see us?"


    Sakaski stared at the narrowing Void Gate behind Lorne, and said coldly.


    The existence of this man in front of him is the blasphemy of justice he has always insisted on.


    He wanted to kill him.


    "Because, I want to talk to you about something." Lorne paused, and then slowly said to Sarkarski, "But not with you."


    "presumptuous!"


    Sakaski was furious, his fists turned into lava, and he kept rolling.This indicates that his mood is not peaceful.


    The meaning of Lorne''s words is very clear, that is what Lorne wants to talk about, he has no right to call the shots!


    With a strong wave of Sakaski''s right hand, a giant fist of lava like a small mountain flew towards Lorne, and the dripping lava melted the ground into small holes one after another.


    boom!


    But this magma punched heavily and failed to hit Ron, because a giant transformed into thunder was blocking Ron''s front.


    The thunder and the magma were intertwined, bursting out countless sparks, and finally exploded. Numerous crushed stones after the cooling of the magma continued to sway in the air, and the air was filled with the smell of sulfur.


    "Tricky ability." Sarkarski said coldly while looking at Aini Road in front of Lorne.The most difficult enemy for those with natural ability is not the unpredictable Superman, or the domineering and powerful physique expert, but just another natural ability.


    The battle between two people with natural abilities often turns into a physical confrontation, and the winner can only be decided when one side''s physical strength is exhausted.


    At this time, Ainilu obviously did not run out of energy.


    Fortunately, Sakarski was not alone at this time, he said to Kuzan next to him.


    "You hold the man in charge of Thunder, and I will take care of Lorne myself."


    If there is no containment of Anilu, Lorne will not be his opponent.


    This is Sakarski''s self-confidence, the self-confidence of being an enforcer of justice.


    "No," Kuzan shook his head, stopped Sakaski, who was about to go violently, and then looked at Lorne, who was standing in the distance without changing his face."I want to hear what he really wants to say."


    This is not that Kuzan''s insistence on justice is inferior to Sakarski, but that Kuzan is much calmer than the extreme Sakarski.


    Luo En obviously has the ability to cross over half of the ocean, but he still chooses to stay here. Either he is extremely stupid, a fanatic who is blindly confident in his own strength, or he is dependent on it, even if a fierce battle erupts with two shots. The wise who left calmly.


    And Lorne, although a fanatic, was never stupid.


    "You just need to wait a while to do it wisely." Seeing the behavior of the green pheasant, Ron nodded slowly.At this time, Ainilu also put away himself like the incarnation of Nine Sky Leifu, and stood beside Lorne.


    After Ateli''s death, the curse imposed on Anilu had disappeared, that is to say, Anilu was at its peak at this time.


    At its peak, Ainilu didn''t fear Sakarski in front of him.He looked at Sarkarski feverishly in his eyes, if it weren''t for Lorne by his side, he would really like to know one thing.


    That is Thunder and Magma, who is the most powerful natural fruit.


    "He''s here." Lorne felt a huge breath approaching here, and finally a dignified look appeared in his eyes, and then said slowly.


    A man radiating bronze light, like a big Buddha, walked into the battlefield step by step.


    This big Buddha seemed to have just gone through a fierce battle and looked a little exhausted, but his eyes flashed with determination.It seemed that no matter what monster was standing in front of him, it was vulnerable to justice behind him.


    "Unexpectedly, it was you, Ron." The Warring States Period looked at Ron with a complicated expression.


    It was him that gave Lorne the title of Qiwuhai under King Lorne, thinking that this would separate Lorne and Caesar, and let Lorne become the navy''s help.And during Lorne''s tenure as King Qi Wuhai, he did very well, even if it was he, it was difficult for him to single out a little problem.


    But he didn''t expect that in the end Lorne would still stand on the opposite side of justice.


    "You should know the strength of the navy, you can''t escape." Warring States said.


    "As early as when I set foot on the land of Mary Joa, I knew what the consequences would be." Lorne shook his head, then said slowly."But I don''t regret it."


    The Warring States period was silent. Of course he knew Ron''s character. In fact, everyone on the sea knew Ron''s character.


    Arrogant, reckless, crazy, the most cherished thing is his family.


    These are the labels affixed to Lorne.


    Therefore, the group of avengers can seize Lorne''s weakness so accurately and lure Lorne to Mary Joa.


    "So, you stay here, do you want to chat with me?"


    After the silence, the Warring States Period asked.


    "No, it is because I know the consequences of this incident that I stay here."


    Lorne said slowly, "After the Bislan incident is over, the world government will definitely put pressure on the navy, and then you will organize troops to attack my territory."


    Warring States did not answer Lorne. In fact, he had already received the above order when he ordered to board Bislan land. After this matter was over, he would integrate the navy''s manpower and attack Sdio at the same time. Two small islands in Deira.He took out Lorne''s base camp in one pot, finally caught Lorne, and executed him publicly in front of the eyes of the world.


    Just like Roger at the beginning.

 627 Chapter 617 Fanatics Declaring War on the World!

    Only in this way can it be able to shock this sea.Fanatics who were just about to move because Mary Joa was attacked.


    There is already a Roger, and it is absolutely forbidden to go out of this sea.


    And the Wienhill family, which has a big family, is much easier to catch than the Roger Pirates.


    "So, do you want to beg us for mercy and surrender?" The Warring States thought for a long time before reaching such a conclusion.


    Lorne absolutely knew that the strength of the Veenhill family could not compete with the navy.And he who cherishes his family, in order to minimize casualties, surrender is not impossible.


    It''s not impossible, right?


    After saying this, even if it was the Warring States Period, I was drumming in my heart. Lorne, is he really a person who will surrender?


    "Surrender?" Lorne said mockingly. Was he the kind of weak person who would surrender in the hearts of others?


    "No, the reason I stay here is not to surrender, but to declare war."


    Lorne said,


    "In the name of the Wienhill family, declare war on this sea!"


    "I put everything about me in Sdio, anyone who wants to take my head, come to Sdio to find me!"


    Arrogant!Regardless of the consequences!


    Although he said he knew Lorne quite well, after hearing Lorne''s words, this word still emerged in the heart of the war.


    Sure enough, this is a madman who can''t be guessed by common sense, and Lorne is synonymous with madness.


    "You don''t need to go to Sdie, now I can keep you here!"


    Sakaski was furious and turned into lava, and then rushed towards Lorne, wherever he went, everything was melted by the high temperature.He has the most terrifying destructive power in the world.


    "If you were to challenge Lorne directly, wouldn''t I lose face?"


    Ainilu stepped forward and said lazily. As soon as he raised his hand, countless lightning spewed out from his arm and struck towards Sarkarski. The thunder hit Sarkarski and stirred. Countless magma.


    "Million Thunder Fists!"


    Ainilu took a deep breath and then slammed it hard, and a fist woven purely by thunder slammed towards Sarkarski.


    The blue thunder immediately enveloped Sakaski.


    At this time, the residents of Bislan hiding in their homes all saw a strange scene through the windows.


    It was already late at night, but the outside was like daylight.


    "Your journey is over here."


    The Warring States period took a deep breath and walked towards Lorne step by step. He was like a majestic Buddha, golden light, and every step he took left a deep hole in the ground.


    At the moment the Warring States moved, the green pheasant also made his own moves. He squatted down and stroked the ground with both hands. Then two ice walls rose out of thin air to surround the entire battlefield.


    The ice wall is like a prison wall, dividing the entire battlefield into two parts. People outside cannot enter, and people inside cannot get out either.


    Now that he had torn his face, even if he bet on the justice of the Navy, he must stay here.


    After all this was done, half of the green pheasant''s body was already frozen by the ice. The next moment, he spit out two icicles, and then waved it towards Lorne. The ice pheasant was in the air, constantly absorbing the air. The water became bigger and bigger, and finally, it turned into two huge ice thorns like Optimus Prime.


    "It would be fine if my other clone was here." Lorne sighed as he looked at the two ice thorns flying towards him.


    The biggest shortcoming of the fruit of perception is that there is no powerful destructive trick, and it can''t cut everything like the fruit of surgery.


    It''s just that it doesn''t matter, what the sword can cut off is the same as the fist.


    Lorne took a step forward, his eyes became indifferent, and in an instant, he had entered the state of "death".


    boom!


    He fisted the fist of the Warring States period like a Buddha''s palm, and the transparent Liu Ying''s domineering entangled and collided with the shock wave emanating from the Warring States palm.Lorne kept backing away, and finally he let out a deep roar.


    "Roar!"


    In the next instant, Lorne''s body disappeared, and the Warring States suddenly hit the ground with a punch, and the shock wave turned into an annihilated light, turning everything it touched, together with the two ice thorns flying towards Lorne, into one..


    A huge bottomless pit appeared in front of the Warring States period.


    Lorne''s body appeared dozens of meters away, panting, if he hadn''t avoided it just now, his fate on the ground would be his fate.


    This is the power of the admiral!Even if it is dying, the Warring States is still standing on the pinnacle of this sea!


    No one in this sea can deal with two admirals at the same time, and no one can deal with two legendary pirates.


    Even the white beard in the peak period, or the original Lockes came back from the dead, it''s not enough.


    Garrett once said this to Lorne, and this truth was said by her mother, one of the Four Emperors, Charlotte Lingling.


    Lorne deeply believed that they were all mortals after all, and mortals have limits.Perhaps only the woman of Mary Joa who really broke through the limits of mortals in this sea.


    He just wants to know one thing.That is, he once defeated Jin with his own hands, and now after so long, his strength has increased again, whether he is on the same level with these monsters.


    And now he got the affirmative answer. Although he was still slightly inadequate in some aspects, he was indeed at the pinnacle of this sea.


    "In front of justice, any resistance looks so pale and weak." The Warring States said, he once again took a step forward, and the Buddha was flourishing in his fist.And the green pheasant Kuzan raised his hands at the same time, and two pieces of ice appeared on his hands.


    The ice melted into two huge ice cubes and flew towards Lorne.


    "Does more bullying less mean justice for the Navy?"


    At this time, a gentle voice sounded in the battlefield, and a handsome man with some blond hair stood in front of Ron, looked at the ice boulders that were constantly flying towards this side, and said slowly.


    "I already know the result."


    He raised his hand, and the two ice boulders turned into countless ice scum and fell to the ground the moment they touched his hands.


    "King of Ashes, Diaroth." Qing Pheasant said with a solemn expression looking at the man in front of him.


    The King of Ashes, Diaros, his strength may not be enough in the eyes of the blue pheasant, but he has a very tricky ability, anything he touches, including natural elements such as flames and thunder, Will be turned into powder.


    Hanbing is no exception.


    But this man has always been in the role of a bystander. Does his shot mean that he has completely regarded himself as a pirate?Or, what agreement did he and Lorne reach?


    The green pheasant didn''t know, and didn''t want to know, he only knew that any pirate stood in front of him, and he had no reason not to arrest him.


    "So, is it one-on-one now?" Lorne glanced in the direction of Diaros, then turned his head to look at the golden giant Buddha in front of him.Said slowly.


    Lorne jumped up and rushed towards the golden giant Buddha.The pitch black and transparent domineering constantly intertwined and collided on his arm.


    The two fists collided in the air, bursting out countless shock waves.


    Then, the whole Bislan split into two halves.

 628 Chapter 618 New King (2)

    New world, giant whale waters.A huge ship like a white whale is lying on the sea.


    There is a pirate flag with a white crescent.


    "Hulululu."


    Baibeard was still drinking, holding a huge bottle and pouring fine wine into his mouth.The transparent liquid flowed down the corners of his mouth to the ground, and a few tall female nurses next to them were holding notebooks, looking helpless.


    After so many years, they know that it is almost impossible for the old man to stop drinking alcohol.


    The only thing they can do is to help the old man recover as much as possible after he is drunk.


    "Recently, a lot of big things have happened in this sea. I didn''t expect the kid from the Wienhill family to have come to this point."


    After the white beard drank the wine, he burped and said slowly.


    "Yes, a reward of 2 billion. The Navy is really willing."


    Marco lay on one side, resting his neck with his hands, lazily basking in the sun.Of course he knew what the old man was talking about. In fact, if it weren''t for the news, it would be too late. He would have to go to Bislan to help him snatch the immortal gold ring. come.


    "Counting the time, Bislan''s business should be over. I don''t know who the final winner is or whether it will join the group." A man with a mustache and a gentleman hat Wiping his Western sword, he said lightly.


    "If you have a chance, you can trade with that person."


    Wealth, power, and status are not lacking in the Whitebeard Pirates. Throwing out a little at will can make this sea rush.


    Or, a cold light flashed in the eyes of the Western swordsman.


    That force can throw a pure gold ring, indicating that they have more pure gold. If the negotiation breaks down, maybe it can change the way.


    After all, they are pirates, and the essential job of a pirate is to plunder!


    "There are a lot of big names, but if there is no accident, it should be Adam or Hephaestus who wins in the end."


    Another tall and sturdy man with a fierce face said, he stretched his waist, and his thick arms were shining with the light of diamonds, as if he was wearing a layer of brilliant diamond armor.


    People who went there, but there are many old friends, the most recognized by men is Adam and Hephaestus.


    The former is famous for the new world through the monster-like physique, while the latter is because of the ability to have the same characteristics as a man. The two have fought against each other several times and cherish each other.


    "If there is any upset, a newcomer defeats all the heroes, it will be interesting to get the pure gold ring." Marco said gleefully. At his level, in his eyes, many enter the new world. Pirates of the year can be called newcomers.


    And those pirates who are still in Paradise, or struggling in the world, don''t even have the qualifications to be called newcomers.


    In the eyes of real pirates, they are nothing more than laymen like children playing house!


    "Quack!"


    At this time, a news bird fell from the sky, standing in front of the white beard, flapping its wings.


    Facing this man standing on the top of this sea, Newsbird did not fear at all, and did better than many pirates.


    "Today''s newspaper is here, there should be a result of the Bislan incident."


    Marco stood up slowly, took out a hundred Baileys coin, put it in the newsbird''s bag, then took a newspaper from the newsbird''s bag, and began to read it.


    But as soon as he saw the first line of the newspaper, the smile on Marco''s face faded away, and he became a little serious.


    Joz next to him noticed this scene and joked.


    "You won''t really be right. The final winner of Bislan is a rookie?"


    "No, it''s not the newcomer, but our old friend." Marco shook his head and handed the newspaper to his companion next to him.Said slowly.


    "It''s just that he really gave us a big surprise."


    Next to him, a man with black curly hair, a black turban, and a slightly swollen figure, who was leaning on the deck, suddenly opened his eyes after hearing what Marco said.


    The honesty and honesty in his eyes disappeared instantly.Turned to become fierce.


    As fierce as a beast.


    ...


    "Well! Why didn''t those bastards announce the news that they have mastered pure gold earlier, are you afraid that I might grab it?"


    The waters of all nations, cake island.Cake island.


    "Four Emperors" Charlotte Lingling screamed angrily while beating madly on the cake island.


    A group of all kinds of "Homitz" shivered and hid on the side.From time to time, a dessert "Homitz" volunteered to jump into Charlotte Lingling''s mouth, trying to calm her restless heart with delicious.


    But this is useless.Not only did Charlotte Lingling lose peace after eating the dessert, the ones on the beach were even more violent, and her eyes were gradually filled with bloodshot eyes.


    "It''s over, lick, forget that if your mother wants something, it will trigger schizophagy!"


    Next to him, a man wearing a colorful suit, top hat and licking a huge lollipop was shocked when he saw this scene.With a big wave of his hand, countless candies appeared in the castle, and then rushed towards Charlotte Lingling''s big bloody mouth, blocking her saliva.


    Charlotte Lingling, who had eaten the candy, was not so violent and became a lot more peaceful, but after a while, she began to angrily beat the few decorations left in the castle again.


    The man touched his forehead helplessly, and then walked out. He had no choice but to let her vent his anger for his mother.


    The man walked outside the castle and found his brother, the man whom his mother called the highest masterpiece of the Charlotte family, was leaning against the wall, reading a newspaper.


    He is tall, wearing a black scarf, covering most of his face, looking a little mysterious.


    "Bislan''s case should have come to an end, who is the one who got the final victory. If possible, the two of us will go straight to grab the pure gold ring. It''s like mother going crazy every day."


    The man said helplessly, because his mother was emotionally unstable, he and his younger brother, the two most powerful men in the Charlotte family, must accompany his mother to prevent her from wreaking havoc.


    They have not returned to their territory for a long time, which is not a good thing for the Charlotte family, which is developing at a high speed.


    "There is indeed a result, but compared to this matter, the pure gold ring seems a little insignificant."


    The man wearing the scarf said so, and then handed the newspaper to his only brother.


    "A new king?"

 629 Chapter 619 The Last Door

    "Brother Lorne hasn''t come back yet?"


    Garrett stared at the shrinking void gate and said anxiously.


    The other side of the Void Gate was blocked by ice and snow, and there was no way to see what happened there.


    Because of the incomplete immortality surgery, Garrett is much better at this time than when he was cursed by the Fruit of Time. Although his body was still extremely weak, his tender skin was aging at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    But at least I have the strength to stand up.


    "You don''t even know what monsters are in that power." Anna seemed to have abandoned herself, sitting in the hall of the steel castle, and said madly.


    "Even Elinis before, wanted to rely on his ability, but didn''t detect their reality."


    Elinis'' ability can ignite the deepest desires of others.Then it magnifies this desire countless times and turns it into a spark of revenge.


    He cannot infect the people who are judged by the spite, that is, the people who are judged by the spite, all come together because of the same goal.


    A force, if all people have the same goal, this is a terrible thing.


    Garrett frowned.As far as she knows, even if the Charlotte family with the family as the core, or the Whitebeard Pirates with the white beard as the core, there are more or less asymmetrical phenomena.


    As for the entire sea, everyone in the forces has the same goal, she only knows the Vennhill family.Now there is another spiteful trial.


    The goal of the former is to help Lorne reach the top of the world of Shanghai Pirates, but what about the latter?


    Revenge?Or conquer the world?


    Garrett didn''t know, but this didn''t prevent her from placing this mysterious force in the most threatening place.And now Lorne was in that power''s turf, Garrett was worried.


    "Lorne won''t let us down." Agatha said softly to Garrett.She looked at the latter with vague envy in her eyes.


    Lorne attacked Mary Joa for Garrett, so what can he do for himself?


    Perhaps Lorne was also willing to die for his family, but Agatha knew that she was different from him after all.


    Garrett didn''t speak, she stared at the void gate nervously. At this time, the void gate had shrunk to more than two meters high. After a long time, it would automatically dissipate.


    However, Sanchuan Road was exhausted at this time because of multiple long-distance teleportations in a short period of time, and there was no energy to open the second door of the void.


    In other words, when the Void Gate was completely closed, Lorne would stay in Bislan.


    Facing the pack of wolves lurking in the night of Bislan alone, with bloodthirsty rays in their eyes.


    The door of the void continued to shrink, and everyone''s eyes were staring at the door in front of them, even though the door was sealed by ice and snow, and it was white.


    boom!


    A loud bang came through the other end of the door. Everyone saw that ten thousand years of ice, there were countless cracks, a thin man wearing a black cloak was punched into this ten thousand feet of ice by a giant .


    "I''m going to save him!"


    Garrett stood up and said firmly, but was gently stopped by Agatha, who spoke softly, but said firmly."You can''t go, what happened over there was an unimaginable battle, even if it was Lorne, he only left Ainilu over there and let us come back."


    "We will only add chaos to Lorne in the past."


    Continuously attacking Judicial Island, attacking Mary Joa, fighting the suffocating woman, and then moving to Bislan, this has exhausted all the strength of the Vennhill family soldiers.


    They are already exhausted and unable to fight anymore.


    This is why Lorne asked them to come back.


    Garrett did not speak, but she still stopped her movements.Because she knew that with her current physical condition, the past was nothing more than a mess for Ron.


    She has never resented her weakness so much, even when she was defeated by Sanchuanqi in the seas of all nations.


    Her fists clenched, her nails pierced into her palms, and blood flowed down the wound without knowing it.


    She remembered a long time ago, every time she encountered danger, she always hid behind Lorne.At that time she was used to the feeling of being protected by Lorne.But now, she realized one thing.


    In this world, no one is omnipotent, and no one can guarantee that he can do one thing.


    Not even Lorne.


    If one day, the enemies of the whole world standing in front of Lorne, including those monsters like his own mother, would he still be able to hide behind him with peace of mind as usual?


    Garrett knew that Lorne would do it, but she didn''t want to.


    At this moment, this woman swears in her heart that she will never be such a helpless herself again.


    boom!


    Outside the door of the Void Gate, there was another loud noise. A huge lava as large as a mountain melted the ice for thousands of years, and shot down a giant of thunder. The giant fell to the ground. The world of ice and snow was wrapped in lava. Constantly tumbling.


    Turned into a purgatory.


    The ice cubes melted, and countless water vapor became angry, making people never see what was happening on the other side of the door.


    boom!boom!boom!


    With the loud noise of countless fists and fists, with the sound of earth fission, two figures, one black and one gold, fisted and collided in the water vapor.


    The door continued to shrink. At this time, only one person was already tall, and Garrett''s heart almost jumped out.


    "Brother Lorne, come back soon."


    Garrett thought.But an ice wall reappeared at the end of the door, completely sealing the door of the void.


    Garrett closed her eyes, this ice wall blocked her last hope.Tears slid down her little face in despair.


    "I''m still crying."


    But at this time, a gentle voice rang in Garrett''s ear.


    A pair of bloody hands grabbed the door frame of the door of the void. A woman with pink hair dragged a man with blond hair and a man with long earlobes through the door of the void.Then a man wearing a black cloak covered in blood, struggling to come over from the other side of the door.Then turned his head.Looked behind him.


    At the other end of the door, a man in a red shirt with a resolute expression looked at this side indifferently.A big hole was completely blasted out of his chest by thunder, and the magma continued to heal.Beside the man, there was a big golden Buddha, almost standing unsteadily, vomiting a big mouthful of blood, and fell to the ground.


    He was tens of thousands of miles away, looking at Lorne.


    Then, the door was completely closed.

 630 Chapter 620

    "I''m back." This was the first word Lorne said to everyone.


    He slowly walked towards Garrett.The black cloak slid to the ground, bringing out a blood stain.


    This is his blood.


    The shock wave of the Warring States period can easily penetrate the enemy''s armed defenses, and has an extremely large range. Even Lorne in the state of death cannot escape, and can only resist with his body.


    "The legend is worthy of a legend. He almost died there." Lon wiped the blood stains from the corners of his mouth, then walked to Garrett''s side and wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    "Obviously you can leave, why do you have to confront the navy head-on, do you know that the Warring States Period of Buddha is the same era as my mother..."


    Garrett snorted, what he wanted to say. After all, the Warring States Period was like his mother, who had lived from that chaotic era to the present, his strength is absolutely beyond doubt.


    Even if it is a monster like his mother, when facing the Warring States period, he can''t guarantee that he will be able to retreat.


    No matter what reason Lorne had, it was too dangerous to do so.


    But at this time, Lorne gently kissed her lips.


    Garrett felt a sweet sensation from his lips to his taste buds. He didn''t know if it was Ron''s blood or...


    After a long time, Lorne opened Garrett with ease.


    "Because the break with the navy is inevitable, I must know how high the navy''s peak combat strength is, and prepare for the next decisive battle."


    As Lorne said, there was another purpose he didn''t mention.It is the vast majority of the territory of the Wienhill family, either in the New World or 10,000 meters above the sky. Only Adela is in Paradise.


    Located in the hinterland of naval forces.After the Bislan incident is over, the navy will surely attack Adela aggressively.So Lorne wanted to weaken the power of the navy as much as possible and buy Adela''s people some time to retreat.


    Fortunately, he did it.


    Although the Warring States had severely damaged Lorne, he was absolutely uncomfortable.


    If it was the Warring States period when he was young, he would not look at him when he faced an opponent like Lorne who had just reached the top level.


    But now, he is old.Whether it is physical strength or will, it is impossible to compare with young people.


    "You." At this time, Agatha had already understood what Ron was trying to say, the corners of her eyes were moisturized, and tears flickered.


    "I can give up Adela''s throne. Compared with the interests of the family and your safety, the power is insignificant."


    "But I won''t give up any family." Lorne said. He took the small box in Agatha''s hand, and a pure gold ring lay quietly in it, shining with a soft light.


    After Agatha brought back this pure gold ring, Garrett was reluctant to wear it because she wanted to wait for Lorne to wear it for herself.


    Lorne grabbed Garrett''s right hand and put the pure gold ring on her right ring finger.At the moment when the ring was put on, Lorne felt that Garrett''s life that was declining due to the curse of time had finally stagnated.


    Her vitality was frozen the moment the ring was put on.


    "It''s quite appropriate. I''m thinking that if it''s not appropriate, I''ll find someone who is judged by the bitterness and get a better one."


    Lorne looked pale, but still tried to smile.


    After saying these words, Lorne felt the power of his whole body dissipate, and then,


    He fainted all over.


    "No need to¡­¡­"


    Garrett just wanted to say something, but after seeing this scene, his face changed drastically, and then he hugged Ron''s body hard.Then shouted to everyone.


    "Hurry up, call a paramedic!"


    ...


    "He has eleven fire burn marks on his body, 22 places that were frostbited by cold, and 38 places that were hit by heavy objects and left bruises." SKY''s medical room , A man in a white robe looked at the black-haired man lying in the nutrient dish, took off his mask, and said with regret.


    The man has pale hair and wears a pair of rimless glasses, his face showing a trace of sickness.


    If someone in the Navy sees it, you will be shocked, because this man, after attacking Punkhalder because of evil thoughts, was the world¡¯s best scientist who was missing, claiming to have led the world for five hundred years. the man.


    Dr. Vegapunk.


    Only now, he plays for the Wienhill family.


    "If it''s an ordinary person, now the inside of the body has turned into a mass of chaos, and it has long been dead and can''t die anymore, even with a monster-like body like Lorne, it is unbearable."


    "But looking at this injury, Lorne won''t be fighting with all the high-ranking officers of the Navy."


    Says Begapunk,


    "Just say if you can save it!" Next to him, another sturdy man in a white coat and black beard frowned."My major has nothing to do with saving people. When you were in the overseas research group, didn''t you claim to have all the knowledge of the world? According to you, it should be possible to save it."


    "Kaj, you have to know this. Science is not omnipotent. There is only one omnipotent thing in this world, and that is God. But you and I know it."


    Begapunk shook his head and said to the strong man beside him.


    "I am not a god after all."


    Begapunk took out a needle and injected it into Lorne''s arm.


    "This is the essence of life that I extracted from the body of Adam that you brought back. I can only do this. Whether Ron can wake up, he can only resign."


    "Brother Nadiaros!"


    At this time, a woman with long red hair grabbed Begapunk''s clothes and asked aloud.The dark brown hairs on her face were looming, reaching the brink of rampage.


    "Relax," Begapunk didn''t panic in the face of this violent woman, and said calmly.


    "In comparison, the physical damage of the other two people is much better. The Thunder Boy''s chest is pierced by magma, but his physical fitness is better than Lorne''s, plus he is elementalized in advance to make himself vital. The parts are moved away. So there is no life worry, as long as you take a short rest, you can wake up."


    "And the blond boy," Vegapunk looked at Diaros who was lying in another nutrient dish. "He seems to be dripping with blood, covered with wounds, but all the injuries he has received are minor. It should be Spreading all the attacks in advance, he seems to be the heaviest in his hand, but it may be the first to wake up."

 631 Chapter 621: The Wave of the Times

    "If Brother Diaros has something to do, I will never let you go."


    The red-haired girl said so.Then let go of Begapunk.


    "Your name is Andariel, right?"


    At this time, Garrett walked in from the door. She was wearing a black pleated dress with a solemn expression, and she had heard what just now Begapunk had said.


    "Thank you for your help. If Diaros hadn''t blocked the green pheasant, maybe Lon''s brother could not hold back and come back here."


    Garrett bowed slightly to Andariel and expressed his gratitude.


    "If there is any need, even if you tell me that there is nothing else in the Vennhill family, there is still a little power and wealth that can meet your requirements."


    Although worried about Lorne¡¯s safety, Garrett knew that during the period when Lorne was in a coma, the Vennhill family could not be without a leader. She must cheer up and take charge of all the affairs of the entire family. Arrangements were made because Lorne lost the king. The dilemmas faced by the Qi Wuhai after his identity.


    The navy is on its way back to Marin Vandor and will soon regroup and attack the Vennhill family''s resident.And the pirates of the new world stared at each other, waiting for Bislan''s result and the end of the Vennhill family.


    If the Vennhill family showed a bit of depression, these hungry wolves would not mind tearing off a piece of fat from the Vennhill family.


    Including Lorne and Anilu, the highest combat power of the Vennhill family has fallen into a coma. Jody broke his arm and temporarily lost combat effectiveness. Only Fat Tiger is left. Moorman and others were in Vennhill before. The cadres stationed in the clan territory still preserved their combat power.


    It is no exaggeration to say that the Wienhill family has reached the most critical juncture at this time, and Garrett is unwilling to wait for Lorne to wake up and see a broken family.


    "Brother Diaros doesn''t care about that little power and Pele! What he sees is the future of this sea!"


    The fluff on Andariel¡¯s face faded slightly. After following Diaros for so long, she certainly knew what Diaros wanted. In fact, if he was greedy for power, with his reputation, he could easily form a powerful Pirates.


    But he didn''t, because he only saw the future of this sea.


    However, Andariel turned his head and looked at Dialos.A trace of doubt flashed through the amber eyes.


    Diaros, why did he suddenly decide to help Lorne? Could it be that the future he saw lies with Lorne?


    "In any case, I will thank you instead of the Vennhill family." Garrett said."From now on, no matter where you go to the Wienhill family territory, you will be the family''s distinguished guests."


    "Right," Begapunk, who was standing next to him, said suddenly to Garrett."The corpses you brought back before are all top-notch materials. Even when I was working for the Navy, it was difficult to see them."


    "Can you give me the right to use these corpses? My plan is only the last piece of the puzzle."


    Begapunk said to Garrett, and there was a trace of enthusiasm in his eyes that were always calm.


    It belongs to scientists alone, and the enthusiasm for top technology.


    "[Climb the steps of the gods] Obviously it was my plan!" Kaji struggled to retort next to him, but he turned his head like Begapunk and looked at Garrett with a fascination in his eyes.


    He has been working on the "blood factor" project before, even taking his children as experimental objects.Want to mass produce powerful fighters.


    However, he encountered a bottleneck, that is, he can easily create a body comparable to monsters, but he cannot create a soul that can match these monsters.The strongest fighters created can only survive for a short period of time.


    This is what he called God''s shackles imposed on mortals, the last God forbidden zone.Even after joining the Vennhill family, his research has made a great breakthrough. Even after Bergapunk joined, the two of them worked together, and they still couldn''t touch the last bottleneck.


    However, if there are such powerful materials as Adam, Ateli, and Eleanor, maybe they can study the ultimate secret of life.


    [Climbing the Steps of God] The plan was previously approved by Lorne. Although it was not effective, Lorne continued to invest resources.


    Now Lorne is in a coma, and the leader of the Venn Hill family is Garrett, so Gargie can only ask Garrett for approval.


    "If you get these corpses, can you guarantee that you will immediately get the fighting power that can help the family?" Garrett asked. Of course she had heard of the plan of [Climbing the Gods Steps] before, but it was not stopping for Lorne. Putting resources into it is puzzled.


    "I can''t guarantee the rival generals, but it is still possible to create a training body that can just enter the new world level and relatively good rookie strength." Begapunk said lightly.His tone was calm, as if he was telling something trivial.But if anyone knew what he meant, he would be shocked.


    Because what Begapunk called "a relatively good newcomer who has just entered the new world".In this sea, there is another name.


    Supernova.


    Garrett was taken aback, and a dignified light flashed in her eyes. At this time, she finally understood why Lorne had been investing resources in it continuously.If this plan is realized and powerful fighters can be produced in batches, then it is not impossible to conquer the entire sea.


    "Okay, I give you this right, but don''t let me down."


    Garrett said slowly, even though she was looking forward to their research results, but her tone was still very calm.After so many things, Garrett has gradually grown up.If she stood with Agatha at this time, others might think that the two queens were meeting.


    Garrett, standing on the top of the Vennhill family, is indeed qualified to be called a queen.


    After all this was done, Garrett slowly left the infirmary, but before taking it away, he still turned his head, glanced at Lorne, who was lying in the nutrient dish, who did not know his life or death, and then squeezed gently. The ring on my ring finger.A trace of determination flashed in his eyes.


    I will not let you down.


    She walked out of the petri dish, and then came to SKY, the city of the sky, at the top of the central castle, at the end of the sea of ??clouds, a scorching sun was slowly rising.


    At this time, the Bislan incident had just passed one night, and it would not take long before the entire sea would know the outcome of the Bislan incident.


    After today, this sea is about to turn upside down!

 632 Ask for a day off.

Ask for a day off and make it up later.


    very sorry...

 633 Chapter 622

    "Extra nickname, big news!"


    The new world, the country of Takeshi.A newspaper boy was waving a large handful of wet-inked newspapers, running around excitedly on the long street.


    The news in this newspaper is too maddening. Today will definitely be a fruitful harvest, as the newspaper boy thought, and then one of them didn¡¯t pay attention and hit a carriage, two snow-white horses stopped, and the sky screamed. .


    "who!"


    Next to the carriage, a team of heavily armed guards picked up their spears, clamped the neck of the newspaper boy, and asked in a low voice.


    In the country of Wu, someone dares to assassinate the queen of this country in broad daylight?


    "Stop" a woman dressed in a red uniform and with an iceberg-like temperament poked her head out of the carriage.He stopped his subordinates.


    "Your Majesty Xia Lan!" The newspaper boy said tremblingly when he saw the person he had hit.


    The kingdom of martial arts is based on martial arts. Their king may not be the most visionary, or the smartest and wise, but he must be the most capable.And this woman named Xia Lan is the king of this country. She used her own power to counter the pirates that the New World intended to invade here, and was regarded by the people of Wuzhi Nation as the Valkyrie guarding this place.


    "It''s a newspaper boy, not an assassin."


    The woman called Xia Lan got out of the carriage, squatted down slightly, and looked at the bewildered newspaper boy with a smile on her face like an iceberg.Then he took out a coin worth one hundred Baileys, put it in the pocket of the newspaper boy, and took a newspaper.


    "Let me take a look at what is happening outside the sea."


    Xia Lan picked up the newspaper and looked at it.


    "Is the Bislan incident over? Many well-known big people have died there? That''s good, the sea is about to be cleaned a lot."


    Xia Lan smiled slightly when she saw the first paragraph in the newspaper, and then said lightly.This group of crazy pirates are looting everywhere in the sea of ??the New World, doing everything they want.Now that they all die in Bislan, it may not be a bad thing for the countries of the new world.


    "It''s rare for the Navy to do a good thing."


    In the carriage, a female general with long brown hair wearing silver-white bust armor smiled.Her appearance is beautiful. The only flaw is that there is a cross-shaped scar on her left face, which seems to have been left over from previous battles, destroying her overall beauty.


    However, in Wuzhiguo, no one would underestimate a woman''s face because of the scar on her face, because the one who left this scar was a large pirate who had a bounty of over 500 million, and as a price, the head of that pirate Hanging forever in the port of Wuzhiguo, it frightens any pirate group who wants to invade the Wuzhiguo.


    His Majesty Xia Lan did not marry, because she had said that she was going to promise martial arts.There is only one person in the whole country who is eligible to ride in the same carriage with her, and that is the female general named Ann.


    "From now on, you don''t want to make the Navy useless." Xia Lan said with a smile.


    "But your Majesty, we have no time to waste. The White Beard Pirates are in the port of Wuzhi Nation, waiting to discuss with you about the alliance. That man is different from the group of soft-footed shrimps in the New World."


    The female general frowned and said, if the man gets angry, the consequences will be unbearable even for their country of martial arts.


    If you can plant the white beard flag on your own territory, it is equivalent to having an umbrella, and there are few pirate groups in the new world that dare to offend.


    After all, that is a living legend.


    "I see." Xia Lan said lightly, and stepped into the carriage.Order the team to move on.


    Facing that man, even Xia Lan didn''t dare to take it lightly.


    "Let me see which great hero it was that wiped out those arrogant pirates." Xia Lan said curiously as the carriage moved forward slowly.


    "It still needs to think about it. Although Karp is old, his iron fist has not yet rusted. Although the Warring States period is conservative, his reputation is not fake, plus those strong monster-like new generations. In the face of events of this level, they will also take action."


    "With them, it is impossible for a newcomer to emerge."


    The female general named Ann said lightly. What she said lightly, she commented on the top of the Navy. Those who had not been mentioned by her were not even qualified to enter her law.


    Xia Lan didn''t speak, but read the newspaper for herself, but the smile on her face disappeared and she became more and more solemn instead.


    "But there is really a newcomer who has come to the fore?"


    Ann frowned and said.


    "No, it''s not a newcomer." Xia Lan turned to the newspaper and found a few characters engraved on the other side of the newspaper, and then read the characters one by one.


    "But there is a new four emperors, who has enthroned."


    ...


    "The folk customs in this place are pretty good, at least when facing us, there is no fear."


    In the port of Takeno-kuni, the chef of the Whitebeard Pirates, and Captain Saatchi of the fourth squad leaned on the side of the Mobile, looking down at the residents of Takeno-kuni in the port. Those residents watched with quite alert eyes. Holding them tightly in his hands, he was ready to fight at any time.


    "After all, there are only so few countries that have established a country by military force, and can resist the attacks of the pirates of the New World for so long. The strength of this country is pretty good."


    Behind Saqi, a tall, fat, dark-skinned man with a black curly hair tied into a headscarf drank wine and smiled naively.


    "After forming an alliance with people in this country, can we taste the food of this country?"


    "You only know to eat, Titch!" Saatchi said helplessly, "To join the great Whitebeard Pirate Group, you must have the consciousness to stand on top of this sea."


    This Tickey laughed all day, just like an old good person, this kind of character might be slaughtered by someone if he goes out. As the captain of Tickey, Saatchi is definitely qualified to educate him.


    "They are here."


    At this time, Marco, who had been sleeping next to him, suddenly opened his eyes, and a carriage appeared in the port of Takeno.Feeling the incomparably powerful aura in the carriage, Marco couldn''t help sighing.


    "As expected, she is called the Valkyrie."


    The Moby Dick put down a staircase, and Ciaran boarded the most legendary pirate ship in the sea step by step.The crew of the White Beard Pirates were scattered on both sides of the Mobile, as if looking at the woman.


    At the end, a man with an unusually tall and sturdy figure and a bottle full of slings sat on a chair and looked at Xia Lan.

 634 Chapter 623

    The so-called alliance means that the two sides are bound as a whole through interests.The White Beard Pirates need to get a place to replenish their own resources in the second half of the new world, and Wu Zhi Nation needs an umbrella.


    So the two hit it off and the alliance came together.


    "You are the most powerful man I have ever seen."


    After signing the last document, the alliance between the two forces was officially completed, and Xia Lan couldn''t help but speak as he looked at the tall man sitting in front of him and still drinking alcohol.


    This is not a compliment. In fact, the most arrogant Xia Lan has never liked to say compliments.


    She likes to seek truth from facts, and the fact she got is that the man in front of her, even if he is old and full of slings, is still as strong as a monster.


    "Gurulu, but you are not the best girl I have ever seen."


    Baibeard poured a large sip of wine into his mouth and said with a smile."At least, that little girl playing with sand is not weaker than you."


    Is the sand crocodile Krokdal, one of the seven seas under the king?


    Xia Lan remembered the name secretly.


    "Furthermore, I am just an ordinary person, and I will always get old. My old bones will soon be replaced by people of the new era."


    "The times have changed. In the face of the waves of the times, neither you nor I are worth mentioning."


    White Beard said lightly, as if he was missing something.At first, it was Lockes who was called the "king of the sea" who wanted to stop the tide of the times. Later, he failed, and the entire Rocks Pirate Group also disappeared in history.


    Now, does the person standing in front of the tide of the times become himself?


    "You mean?"


    Xia Lan was curious about who Baibeard had fancy, thinking that she would be replaced.


    Shanks, who has recently become famous, or, at this time, Xia Lan thought of the newspaper she had just read and asked tentatively.


    "Could it be?"


    "Yeah, it''s the most dazzling man recently. The center of these things is as if the whole world is surrounding him. Because of him, my father has often said that he is old recently."


    Beside, Marco said with a smile.Then slowly revealed a person''s name.


    "The man called the new Four Emperors, Veenhill Lorne."


    There was no sarcasm in Marco''s tone, as if he was telling a fact.


    The entire Moby Dick was silent, and a newspaper fell in the wind and onto the deck of the Moby Dick. On the front of the newspaper, a line of words was written in thick black font.


    "The new emperor ascends the throne! The four new emperors, Vennhill and Lorne who replaced Golden Lion Shiji."


    "New King, who will be the next challenge? The remaining Four Emperors? Heroes of the sea? Or... the navy!"


    Morgens''s tone was as usual for fear that the world would not be chaotic, but it did arouse everyone''s curiosity. The whole sea wanted to know what the end of the Vennhill family would be like.


    "This sea is about to become turbulent, and this boring era is finally about to become interesting." Baibeard threw the bottle away, picked up his own big knife, and casually waved upwards, and said lightly."The navy should move quickly, and we should also express it. Otherwise, this little guy who just called the emperor hasn''t been able to sit still, he will be jumped off his horse, isn''t it boring.


    boom!


    The clouds in the sky were cut open by this huge slash.


    Xia Lan stared blankly at White Beard and at this man who is known to be the most powerful man in the world. For some reason, she couldn''t help but think of the body that was separated from the crowd during Pangel''s ball during the World Conference. A dark-haired man in a black cloak.


    "Has the times changed?" Xia Lan muttered to herself.


    ...


    "Fu Fu Fu Fu Fu, Lorne guy can really gave me a big surprise ah." Padres Rosa, lover Avenue, wearing a pink flamingo cloak man while the flowers in the sky He walked around in the middle, listening to his reports.


    "You mean, after you left, Lorne stayed alone in Bislan, ready to deal with the swarming navy?"


    "That''s right, Young Master." A young girl with emerald green hair nodded slightly, and then continued."The strength that Wienhill showed was extraordinary, far exceeding our expectations. Even the great sea heroes like Atley and Eleanor were defeated in the hands of Lorne and became a man who no one cared about. Corpse."


    "We continue to work with him, is there really no problem?"


    "Huh," Doflamingo knelt down, and a shivering little human race stood in front of him. The little human race''s body was entangled in a circle of invisible silk threads, unable to move, and could only stare blankly. Doflamingo gradually extended his claws towards him.


    "Finally caught you." Doflamingo said slowly with his back to Monet after he caught the villain."Atley, Eleanor, or Hephaestus is nothing but a second-rate player in this sea. It''s no surprise to beat them."


    "I am more concerned about the results of the battle between Lorne and the Navy. A man like him would not be willing to die in the hands of the Navy?" Doflamingo said to himself, and then suddenly turned around. Body, said to Monet.


    "Hurry up and contact the Warring States Period. I have a hunch that I should have missed something very interesting."


    Monet obeyed his orders and took out a miniature phone bug from his body, which was a special phone bug distributed by the world government to every king Qiwuhai.


    And this one of Doflamingo directly leads to the office of the Navy Marshal, the Warring States Period of Buddha.


    ...


    "Blu Blu Blu!"


    Malin Vando, the office of the Warring States Period of Buddha.A phone worm called out suddenly, and an operator next to him saw the phone worm''s mark and said in a panic.


    "It''s Qiwuhai, the call of Don Quixote Doflamingo!"


    "These guys, I haven''t seen them in plain fashion, but now they are concerned about the situation of the navy." A thin old woman put her hand on the table and said coldly.She is the Chief of Naval Staff, Lieutenant General Crane.


    Until now, with the exception of Hawkeye Mihawk, several other kings, Qiwuhai, have used different means to reach the navy from the side.


    At this time, a navy ran in from the door in a panic and handed a document to Lieutenant General Crane.After seeing the red chapter at the top of the file, Lieutenant General He frowned and said.


    "Those guys above, really can''t wait to get rid of Lorne."


    "Well, it''s time for those young people to get some experience."


    One day later, the Navy announced the news that it would encircle and suppress the Wienhill family.


    It is worth mentioning that the leader is the Admiral Akakin Sakaski, not the Warring States Period of Marshal Buddha.

 635 Chapter 624

    On a small island in the paradise, a clinic stands at the end of Long Street.


    This clinic has just opened, and the doctor in charge here is a rare beauty.The femininity is outstanding, but there is often a trace of melancholy on her face, which makes her more mysterious.


    "Doctor Aoya, do you say that my husband is really fine?"


    In the clinic, a middle-aged woman asked the doctor worriedly, her eyes turned to the medical shelf next to her from time to time, and a burly man who was constantly moaning glanced over.


    This man was an ordinary fisherman. When he was fishing a while ago, he was attacked by a group of sabertooth sharks, and he finally got his life back.


    "It shouldn''t be a major problem, but he hurt his muscles and bones, and he may not be able to engage in gravity labor in the future."


    In the clinic, a woman with black-rimmed glasses said faintly. While she wrote medication on the paper, she told the middle-aged women.


    "Can''t you do gravity labor?" It''s just that the middle-aged woman muttered to herself as if she hadn''t heard the doctor''s words.


    Encountered a fierce sabertooth shark, but to be able to get back alive by chance, this may be a lucky thing for ordinary people, but for this fragile family, it is not.


    The fall of the man who is the only pillar of the family means that the family has lost its only income. Thinking of the hungry and yellow-faced children who are waiting for feeding in the family, and thinking of the constant expenditures to take care of the husband''s future life. Perhaps it will hollow out the shallow foundation of this family.A sharp look flashed in the eyes of the middle-aged woman.


    This series of facial changes were all seen by the doctor, and she sighed slightly without saying anything.


    After all, what she is most proficient in is not the medical and surgical treatment of bruises, but psychology. She used to be able to distinguish the inner thoughts of other people through the subtle changes in the facial expressions of others.To look at the inner fluctuations of a middle-aged woman is not unusual for her.


    It''s just that even if you know what middle-aged women think.The female doctor didn''t want to control either.There are so many tragedies in this sea. Can she be saved by herself?


    Maybe she had this kind of fluke in the past, thinking that it was one to help one, but now, as the person who once saved her dies, her heart is buried with him.The female doctor at this time has no strength to help others.


    "Thank you!" The middle-aged woman nodded to the female doctor, and then hurriedly pushed her husband away from the clinic, but did not even take the medicine list that the female doctor had just written.


    "That aunt didn''t take the medicine list, did you forget? Would you like me to send it there for her." At this time, a little loli with a pink jade peck came out of the back door of the clinic, her big watery eyes curiously Looking at the female doctor.


    "Yes, little Coco." The moment she saw Little Lolita, the coldness in the female doctor''s eyes dissipated, and she became softer instead.


    This little Lolita¡¯s family was destroyed by a pirate attack. Her mother hid her in a water tank to save her from suffering.It just so happened that the female doctor just came to this small island and adopted her by the way.Let her learn medical skills with herself and be her apprentice.


    Ordinary people will become introverted and unwilling to communicate with others even if they do not have a major change in temperament and become surly.But this little Lolita, named Xiao Ke Ke, was not like that. Instead, it was like the scorching sun in the winter, with the last trace of warmth in the heart of the female doctor.


    "Send this medicine list." The female doctor handed the medicine list to Little Lolita, then after thinking about it, she stood up again, took out an envelope, put the medicine list in the envelope, and then read it from herself I took out two Baileys from his wallet and stuffed them in.


    "Remember, go early and return early."


    The female doctor told.Little Lori took the envelope, and rushed out the door.


    Having nothing to do, the female doctor took out a newspaper and read it.


    "Even Mary Joa was captured, you deserve to be that lunatic, doing things completely reckless."


    The female doctor said to herself while reading the newspaper.


    She had to admit one thing, and that was the madness of her captain. Compared with Lorne, she was like a docile little sheep.


    "Killed all the pirates in Bislan, and fought with the highest naval power. The result of the fight is unknown." The female doctor looked at the description in the newspaper, even if she just passed the black square text. Feel the cruelty of that war.


    So many famous new world tycoons have all fallen there, and many of them are even as powerful as their captains.But their past reputation did not save them, but kept them there forever.


    Marshal of the Navy, the Warring States Period of Buddha, and the Patriarch of the Veenhill Family, Veenhill Lorne.She didn''t show up after the war, which could not help but make her a little fanciful.


    "It''s good to die there." The female doctor said coldly. Of course she wanted to avenge the captain herself, but she knew that there was no way to avenge that man on her own.


    And his own life, the captain used his own life in exchange, for her, but also for the captain.All female doctors must live well.


    At least, to see how that arrogant man died.


    But after speaking, the female doctor shook her head helplessly.Even she didn''t want to believe that that man would simply die in Bislan.


    "He, maybe used some kind of illusion to deceive the whole world. Now maybe hiding behind the scenes and mocking this world he fooled?"


    The female doctor said, but when she was about to close the newspaper, she found that the navy had organized a fleet on the back of the newspaper and was heading towards the station of the Wienhill family, because the leader was not the Warring States of Buddha, but News from Sakaski.It couldn''t help but feel a little stunned. It turned out that the man at this time had grown to a point where the Navy would go all out.


    The female doctor smiled, then closed the newspaper, none of this had anything to do with her at this time.


    At this time, the door of the clinic was suddenly pushed open, and Coco bounced back here.


    "Sister Aoya, that aunt was very happy after getting the envelope, she also gave me an apple!"


    Little Coco blushed and said, then fumbled for a while in his little backpack, and finally took out a strange-shaped fruit.


    "Hey, how has the appearance of this apple changed!"


    Little Coco stared at the apple in her hand, and said with a look of confusion, she clearly remembered that when she took the apple, it was round, how come she has become such a strange and obedient look now.


    Aoya originally wanted to comfort Cocoa, but when she saw the apple in Cocoa''s hand, her pupils shrank, and a trace of consternation flashed in her eyes.


    Because what appeared in front of her was a red fruit with a spiral pattern on the surface like a peach heart!

 636 Chapter 625

    As soon as the news that the Navy was preparing to conquer the Wienhill family came out, the entire sea became turbulent for a while. Everyone was speculating about what happened to the Navy in Bislan and why this time it was Sakarski who took the lead. Not the Warring States period.


    When I thought of it, the Warring States period seemed to have not appeared after the Bislan incident, and when thinking about what Ron did in Bislan, countless people had some bad associations.


    With the continuous spread of public opinion, some people even reported that the Warring States had died in Bislan. After the news was spread, the entire sea became turbulent for a while.The eyes of the whole world are on the navy and the Wienhill family.Hope to get an answer.


    However, until now, the Navy has not responded positively.The whole sea was in an uproar, but because of Morgens'' praise, the name of the "Four Emperors" Lorne had accidentally gotten stabilized a lot.


    At least, no one should provoke the Vennhill family until the storm is over.


    The navy''s fleet rushed towards Adela, the lair of the Wienhill family that most people think of this sea.


    People all over the world are waiting for the outcome of this matter.


    Is the navy defending its own justice, or...


    The rise of a new king!


    ...


    "It''s too much. Someone said that the Marshal of the Warring States Period is dead! Tina can''t stand it anymore. Tina wants the big-mouthed stinky bird to explain it!"


    In the navy conference room, a female navy wearing a red suit, a proud figure and long pink hair said coldly. She spit out a thick mist with a cigarette in her mouth.


    "This bastard is getting more and more unscrupulous now, so he arranges us like this!"


    Tina looked at the newspaper, and Morgans proclaimed that the Warring States period might be dead and that the navy was fighting for power. The next admiral might be the red dog Sakaski, who has always been known for his toughness.The whole person felt cold hands and feet, and couldn''t help shaking.


    "Ahaha, let our little Tina feel so sad, that Morgans really deserves death." Karp is still so optimistic, at this time he can still laugh, the navy hero lies on a chair , Cocked Erlang''s legs, and kept holding a large handful of senbei into his mouth. Is he still looking aside, trying to laugh, but forcibly resisting it.


    "But you are too embarrassed in the Warring States Period. Dealing with a junior, you actually made yourself look like this."


    Yes, Marshal of the Navy, the Warring States Period of Buddha did not die as rumored.At least, his condition is much better than that of Lorne, who is still fainting.


    The Warring States period was wearing a navy cloak, his upper body was covered with bandages, and he sat aside.It is worth noting that there was a blood stain on his chest, which dyed the bandage bright red.


    "Lorne''s strength is more terrifying than you think." Warring States touched the wound on his chest. This punch was the last one that Ron left on his body. Even now, it was a little bit painful.


    "His domineering style is not too strong, but he has used his physical superiority to the extreme. Even if I use it to suppress him, in close combat, I cannot guarantee that every punch will hit him. ."


    "Don''t underestimate him, his style restrains you, if you are not careful, even you may lose to him."


    Warring States recalled the scene of his duel with Lorne. Whether it was power, speed, or even two-color domineering, he had a huge advantage, but Lorne made full use of his flexible characteristics and constantly avoided his own attacks. , And then took advantage of the time when he punched, to fight back.


    In this case, it was almost like as long as Lorne could theoretically evade this punch, then this punch would definitely not hit him.At the very beginning, the Warring States period suffered a big loss, but he was worthy of a battle-tested general. He made a decisive decision and changed his fighting style. He immediately used the characteristics of his own fruits to continuously send out large-scale shock waves, even if he was affected. Damage, also hurt Lorne.


    When the last fist was changed, the Warring States period won.Because the Warring States period clearly felt that the shock wave was transmitted to Ron''s body through his fist, and even a monster like Kaido could not eat this kind of power casually, let alone Ron.


    However, Lorne did not lose either. His punch also left a big hole in the chest of the Warring States. If it were not for the strong support not to show timidity in front of Ron, the Warring States had fallen at that time.


    This is why, even after the Warring States cultivation, he hasn''t shown up.


    Because the navy is the incarnation of justice, and being a Marshal of the Navy means the highest and most powerful justice.


    And the strongest justice will not lose, even injury is not allowed.


    "After eating one of my shock waves, Lorne will definitely not feel good, now I should take this opportunity to capture him and bring him to justice." Warring States put his hand down, his palm covered with blood stains.


    "Did the wound open again?"


    Karp said concerned.Of course he knows the strength of his old friends, and the only people who can hurt his old friends are people at the same level as them.In the face of any opponent at the same level as himself, Karp will go all out.


    "This is not important." Warring States wiped off the blood stains on his palm, feeling his body weak.He said coldly.


    "Notify Sarkarski that Lorne controls the devil fruit that can move instantaneously and long distances. Rounding up him is meaningless to him."


    "However, with Lorne''s character, if he can catch everything he has a weakness, even if there is a chance to escape, he will give up without hesitation. Fight with us to the end."


    "And Adela, it is this weakness. Lorne has been operating here for many years. It has already become one of his capital bases. If he has to, he will never give up there."


    "The place of the decisive battle is in the sea off Adela. In this battle, the Wienhill family was wiped out."


    Even if he is behind the scenes, the Warring States has penetrated the essence of things. Lorne, who has the ability to teleport, is the most cunning mouse in this sea, and there are only two ways to deal with the most cunning mouse.


    Or use the most tempting cheese, please enter the urn.


    Or, it would directly pounce on his lair and wait for it.


    The Navy could not give enough to attract Lorne, so it could only choose the latter.


    However, only one thing is that the Warring States period got it wrong, and that is.


    Lorne, was never a mouse.

 637 Ask for a day off.

When the weather turns cold, I accidentally caught a cold, and I feel dizzy when the codeword is up. I really can¡¯t write it. Ask for a day off and make it up later. I¡¯m sorry.


    Most readers also pay attention to adding clothes to avoid catching cold.

 638 Chapter 626 Sakaski

    "From Malin Vandor to Adela, at the speed of a navy ship, it takes four days."


    In the meeting room of SKY, Garrett was wearing a black cloak of the same style as Lorne, looking at the nautical chart placed on the table, and said coldly.


    "And it''s been a day and a half since the naval fleet sailed. In other words, the navy should be in this position at this time." Garrett''s slender finger pointed to a point on the nautical chart, which was marked with a small line next to it. .


    The City of Seven Waters.


    "Akadog''s whole person''s obsession with justice has reached the point of paranoia, so he won''t negotiate with us. There is no doubt about this."


    After Lorne fell into a faint, Garrett naturally became the leader of the Vennhill family.She suddenly understood why Lorne liked to wear a black cloak, because cool colors would make people more calm. For the future of the Vennhill family, Garrett forced herself to calm down.


    "But now, when the young master and Anilu are in a fainting state, our family can''t come up with the fighting power that can compete with the red dog. We can give up Adela when necessary."


    Beside, a woman wearing a crown and a red dress said slowly.As the queen of Adela, she was expressionless when she said the words to give up Adela, as if she was only talking about something that had nothing to do with herself.


    If this sentence were heard by the people of Adela, it might be very sad because their queen didn''t even care about them.But this is the fact that Agatha was a member of the Wienhill family first, and then the queen of Adela.


    Moreover, in Agatha''s view, if a war with the red dog is in front of Adela, it may cause more serious damage to the people of Adela.


    "Indeed, after all, time is too tight." Garrett said. She had contacted her mother before, hoping to get a little help, but the answer was that her mother had not got the pure gold ring at this time and became Some are delirious, unable to make a decision at all.


    Although Brother Kata Kuri promised him, he couldn''t make it because the new world was too far from the paradise.


    "But just give up Adela like this?" Garrett clenched his fists tightly, a trace of unwillingness appeared in his eyes.


    Pirates are fanatics on this sea, and letting them bow their heads is more difficult than climbing to the sky.


    The Wienhill family leaders next to them were silent. They felt a sense of humiliation and powerlessness. If they were stronger, even if Lorne and Ainilu were absent, the family would not fall into this dilemma. .


    "Why not take all the residents of Adela away and leave an empty city for the navy?"


    At this time, Lola walked in and said with confusion.


    "Idiot, how could they let them leave Adela with us voluntarily? If they are forced, what is the difference between us and the navy?" Agatha said with a wry smile, but a golden light flashed in her eyes.Then murmured to himself.


    "Perhaps, it''s not impossible."


    ...


    A navy fleet is sailing on the sea, and the leader is a warship with a red body and a streamlined hull like magma.Anyone who sees this warship will be overwhelmed by its mighty power, but any pirate who knows what this warship represents will also show deep fear the moment it sees it.


    Because, this ship is called "Lava Justice".And it belongs to Sakaski.One of the leaders of the "hawks" in the navy, and an abiding by absolute justice, any pirate who encounters him in the sea, if there is no special order, will not escape the end of ship destruction.


    "After resupplying in the City of Seven Waters, the next stop is Adela."


    On the deck of Lava Justice, a navy soldier tremblingly reported to the person in front of him, "According to the route, if there are no special accidents, we will be able to reach Adela in only two days."


    "Two days?"


    The burly man standing on the bow of the ship muttered to himself, looking out at the sea.


    "No, if you don''t count any losses, you can arrive in a day and a half!"


    The navy soldier thought it was the man who was dissatisfied with him, and quickly added.He looked at the man standing in front of him, without concealing his fear in his eyes. This man''s insistence on justice has reached the point of paranoia. If he thinks it has delayed time, even as a navy soldier under him, Can''t imagine the consequences.


    "Then go ahead at full speed," the man said slowly, "I have a hunch that Lorne will not wait peacefully for death to come."


    After finishing speaking, he touched his chest. There was a huge mark left by thunder bombardment on his chest, which almost covered his entire upper body. The scar was healed savagely because it was not properly handled. .The scars are staggered and extremely hideous.


    The man touched the wound, still a little bit painful, but he didn''t care.Instead, he shook his head and continued to look at the sea.


    "Anilu?" The man said the name slowly, his tone was flat, without a trace of emotion.


    He recalled that he was in Bislan at the time, and he was facing the man who controlled the Thunder.He clamored to let himself know who is the most terrifying natural disaster in this world, Thunder and Magma.


    The confrontation between Thunder and Lava, if not blocked by the blue pheasant, would almost destroy the entire Bislan, and because of the nature of the same, the two almost exhausted their last strength.At the end, the man made a desperate fight, gathered all the power in front of him, condensed a thunder spear, and shot it at Sarkarski.


    Sarkarski didn''t avoid it, the thunder spear pierced his body directly, but just when the man thought he had won, Sarkarski''s lava punch also penetrated his body.The two lost both.


    Unfortunately, Sakarski''s ability to withstand damage is a bit stronger than Ainilu, so he won.


    "Even if you are lucky enough to get your life back, it is impossible to recover your fighting ability in a short period of time when your internal organs are wetted by lava."


    Sakaski looked into the distance and seemed to see the end of this voyage, Adela, across the sea.


    And, staying in Adela, Weinhill Lorne who is about to fall under justice.


    As for Lorne directly abandoned Adela, avoiding the possibility of not fighting.Sakarski never thought about it.


    Because, he knew, the word had never escaped in Lorne''s dictionary.


    Besides, apart from Adela, are the other territories of the Wienhill family really safe?

 639 Chapter 627 Agatha

    "Do you really want to do this?"


    In Adela''s palace, Garrett looked at Agatha who was decisive and asked hesitantly.


    "In this way, if we fail, you will be cursed in history."


    "Will we fail?" Agatha, who was wearing a long skirt and a crown, turned her head and looked at Garrett slowly and asked.


    "Lorne never believed that he would fail, and neither did I."


    After saying this, Agatha slowly walked through the castle hall surrounded by a group of guards, and then pushed open the castle door.


    The bright sunshine shone on Agatha''s body. At this moment, Agatha was brilliant.


    In front of Adela¡¯s castle, there is a huge square. Before, Ackerman III stood here and presided over the flower festival. At this time, Adela¡¯s central city gathered countless faces of anxiety. The residents of Adela, they raised their heads and looked at their own queen standing on the attic of the castle.


    The residents of Adela are not fools, even if they did not react when Ackerman III stepped down. Now that so many years have passed, they all know that standing behind the queen of their country is the gentle Father Wien.


    And that gentle Father Wien, in this sea, has another name.


    King Qiwuhai, demon, Vennhill Lorne.


    Relying on the status of King Lorne¡¯s Qiwuhai, it has been a long time since there have been no pirates without long eyes who dared to invade here, and at some point, they can also apply to the nearby naval base and seek their asylum when going out to sea. .


    But now, the demon Lorne didn''t know why, and actually invaded Mary Joa, which is the holy land of the Sky Dragon people!When this news was announced, the entire residents of Adela were anxious. As expected, a day later, the world government announced that it had cancelled the status of King Lorne¡¯s Qiwuhai, and sent a naval fleet to conquer Lorne¡¯s territory.


    This made these unarmed people completely lose their squareness. They gathered in the central city of Adela, in front of the Royal Castle, hoping to get an explanation.


    Fortunately, they waited.Queen Agatha, who hadn''t shown her face for a long time, finally appeared. She stood on the terrace of the castle, facing the sun, looking down at the square with anxious, hesitating, puzzled faces, and cleared her throat. , And then said slowly.


    "My people, I''m sorry."


    This was the first sentence Agatha said, and then she stood on the high platform and bowed slowly towards the residents of Adela.


    This stone stirred up waves. In the eyes of many Adela residents, Agatha''s words undoubtedly took all the responsibilities.If it weren''t for Agatha''s reputation in Adela, some anxious people could not even help throwing the garbage in their hands towards Agatha.


    Agatha made a quiet gesture, and the noisy square became quiet.She continued.


    "I don''t have any political talents, nor did I open up territory for Adela. Compared with the previous emperors, my achievements are even more unsightly."


    This is the second sentence she said.Agatha said.


    She was telling the truth. In her opinion, she didn''t do anything for Adela, but this is not the same thing in the ears of ordinary people in Adela. Many of them have experienced it. In the era of Kerman III, he knew how violent and incompetent the previous emperor was. After Agatha succeeded to the throne, even if he didn¡¯t do anything, just through the connections of the Wienhill family, Adela became extremely rich.


    Not to mention, because no pirates dared to invade here, the residents of Adela became more comfortable living and working. If it were not for this incident, they would even sing praises of Agatha until she abdicated.


    "But, I treat each of you as your own family." Agatha said, "I am the same, and Father Wayne is the same."


    "So, he is willing to give up the power, status, and even life he has for his family."


    "The world government has abandoned us. All we can rely on is ourselves." Agatha looked at the people of Adela under the high platform and said slowly."I am willing to sacrifice everything for my family, are you willing?"


    The entire square was silent. All the residents of Adela looked at each other. They were all questioned by Agatha. At this time, they were all asking themselves whether they could sacrifice everything for their families.


    "So, what do we need to do?"


    A resident raised his head, looked at Agatha, and asked loudly.


    "The Admiral¡¯s fleet is aggressive, and we are simply unable to counter them." Agatha said. This sentence is the truth. When the family¡¯s highest combat power fell into a deep sleep, the Vennhill family clearly could not Contend against Sakaski''s combat power.


    "All the members of the Vennhill family will leave today. After they leave, this place has become an ordinary island without anyone paying attention."


    Agatha said calmly, and then paused.


    "But, are you willing?"


    "Among the Wienhill family, how many are our compatriots who made them abandon all their relatives and friends and leave here. Are you really willing?"


    "Under the blessing of the Wienhill family, this place has not experienced war for many years. We live a rich life. Abandon this, are you really willing?"


    The entire square was silent. The Vennhill family had ruled here for so many years, and the forces had long been deeply rooted.The soldiers under his command more or less have relatives and friends here.


    As soon as Agatha raised his hand, a huge void gate appeared behind the square.


    "I, I will lead the soldiers of the Wienhill family to delay Sakaski''s fleet for some time off the coast of Adela. Anyone who wants to leave with us can walk through this gate."


    The entire square was silent, everyone looked at each other, and no one spoke.


    One side of the door is the immediate ambivalence, and the other side of the door is the unforeseen future.


    The Void Gate stands here, but no one dares to bet.


    "Hey," Agatha sighed. She seemed to have guessed such a result a long time ago. It was just a final struggle.


    "If you don''t want to leave, you can also stay here. After we leave, the navy people shouldn''t behave like this."


    Agatha said so, but as soon as her voice fell, she walked through the door of the void resolutely and resolutely.


    "We trust you!" the man said.


    For a time, countless residents of Adela moved one after another and walked towards the Void Gate.


    "We believe in you!" Even if there is a rich life before them, they still walked towards the unknown future resolutely.


    Everyone knows what to choose from the corrupt world government, and the Wienhill family who cherishes their families.


    Agatha''s eyes were a little warm, and after a long time, she said slowly.


    "We will be back."

 640 Chapter 628: The Enemy of Justice

    The flaming warship turned its hull, and a shell was fired from the gun barrel located on the side, and it accurately hit a pirate group not far ahead, seeing the situation in a bad way and preparing to go away.


    The hull of the pirate ship burst, the flames soaring to the sky ignited on the sea, and from time to time a person''s unwilling wailing sounded.


    "The garbage should stay on the land. The sea is not the place for the weak like you to come."


    Sakarski said coldly, looking at the burning hull in the distance.


    Because of the events in recent years, the news of the expansion of big pirates has completely ignited the desire of this group of careerists. More and more people choose to go to sea, hoping to find a place in this ever-changing sea.The pirate group he destroyed just now should belong to a newcomer who just entered the great route.


    It''s a pity that this newcomer was out of luck, and before he could grow up, he met Sarkarski''s fleet.After recklessly launching an attack, the pirate group also lost the last chance to escape.


    Perhaps, in the future, he may be able to become a big pirate who is all-powerful in this sea, but now, his ambitions stay here forever.


    Things are impermanent, luck is also a kind of strength.


    "This group of damned pirates would have died sooner." Sarkarski gently stroked the wound on his chest, and then said coldly.He didn''t understand why this group of weak people, obviously weak and pitiful, couldn''t contain their ambitions and came to this sea to die.


    Could it be that the illusory One Piece''s wealth that Roger threw out at the beginning is really so attractive?


    Sakarski didn''t know, and he didn''t want to figure it out.


    He only knew that anyone who hoisted the skull banner on his ship is an enemy of justice.There is only one consequence of becoming a righteous enemy, and that is ship destruction.


    "When all the aloft sea emperors are gone, these careerists should understand that it is not a good thing to go out to sea without knowing what to do."


    Sakaski muttered to himself, he looked forward, as if to cross the heavy sea, and saw the unruly man with black hair.


    "Four emperors? A ridiculous name."


    Sakarski said with disdain, in his opinion, the four emperors are nothing more than the titles obtained by the pirates touting each other. At the end of Roger''s era, these four emperors may have a little deterrent power, at least The original self can only look up.


    However, no matter how powerful a monster is, it cannot withstand the passage of time. Time is everyone''s enemy.


    After so many years, they are old and they are in their prime of life.If you encounter it again on the sea, the outcome is uncertain.


    Sakarski has been waiting for an opportunity to wait for the navy to declare war on the pirates. At that time, he will prove to this sea who is the real king of this sea.


    Not the four emperors aloft, not the smartest living king Xia Wuhai, not the group of living legends.


    It''s the navy!


    Justice is the real king on this sea!


    And now, that young man actually got the title of Four Emperors, which made Sarkarski even more disdain.He prepared to personally crush the ignorant delusions of these pirates.


    "How is Polusalino?"


    As the warship continued to sail, Sakarski suddenly spoke, and the correspondent next to him quickly replied.


    "Report to General Sakaski! After finishing his mission, General Huang Yuan is rushing to another station of the Wien Hill family, which is the Bubble Island with the Chambord Islands. This pirate is going to be stabbed. The fangs that entered the new world were taken in one fell swoop."


    The correspondent knew Sakarski''s temper and said directly and concisely.


    "With Polusalino''s lazy temperament, it is rare to be so diligent."


    Sakaski slowly said that when the Bislan incident occurred, the group of revolutionary troops lurking in the shadows were also ready to move. In order to avoid any unpredictable consequences they caused, the world government specially dispatched Polusali. Noble went to investigate, and that''s why Polusalino failed to appear in Bislan.


    If he appeared in that place, then Ron and the others would definitely not escape.


    "This can be regarded as making up for it. The black knife Morman guarding Bubble Island will definitely not be Polusalino''s opponent. Let Lorne lose two important places at the same time."


    Sakaski said, he couldn''t wait to get up, eager to fight against this new era, the most prestigious super rookie pirate.


    But at this time, a cloud of mist like light smoke appeared on the sea.Block the entire sea level, making it hard to see the road ahead.


    "Is it sea fog? Do you need to go around." A navy soldier asked Sarkarski for instructions.He was also seeking advice from Sakaski.It is not uncommon that fog appears on the sea, and it is a great route with unpredictable weather. This situation is even more common.


    Navy navigators have become accustomed to this situation. In order to ensure safety and encounter such weird things, they often choose to detour. After all, no one can tell what kind of monsters are hidden in the fog.


    However, the leader of this operation is Sakarski after all, and Sakarski''s character is known to all navies, so he is still cautiously soliciting his opinions.


    "Mist?" Sarkarski muttered to himself, looking at the mist on the sea level, as if thinking of something.


    But at this moment, the mist seemed to be alive, floating towards the naval fleet, and soon came a few nautical miles away from the naval fleet.


    "This fog is weird, I suggest going around immediately!"


    The navy pilot''s face changed drastically, and then he said nervously.


    He read a legend from a certain book, that is, there is a sea area in the paradise that is surrounded by mist all the year round. The sea area is constantly changing positions in the paradise, devouring the lives of pirates who accidentally strayed into it.From the mouth of some pirates who were lucky enough to escape from that sea area, it was known that in that sea area there was a giant creature that was not inferior to the elephant master of the New World.


    "I can''t hide it anymore." Sakarski said slowly.


    Just as everyone was talking, the fog had reached a distance of hundreds of meters from them.The air also became humid because of the fog.


    "They are welcoming us!"


    Said Sakarski.His arms, I don''t know when, have turned into two burning lava.


    The fog moved forward and swallowed the entire naval fleet in.


    It seems to disappear forever between this world.

 641 Chapter 629

    "The instrument is completely malfunctioning, and the direction of the nautical pointer is constantly changing. We seem to be trapped in it!"


    The navy pilot looked at the nautical pointer that was constantly deflecting in his hand and said anxiously.


    "If you turn the bow now, you may be able to withdraw."


    All people who eat by the sea understand one thing.That is, in this sea, the most dangerous thing is not encountering a fierce pirate, or encountering a monster hidden in the depths of the sea, but losing its direction.


    The former may still have the possibility of surviving, but the latter, if you do not find your way and return to the route, it means you will be lost forever.


    And this sea is too vast, once you get lost in the sea, you can''t get supplies.After a long time, it can only become a deadly, skeleton ship floating on the sea.


    "Waiting for death is something more terrifying than death." This sentence comes from the legendary navigator, known as Columbus, the king of navigators who can swim across the entire sea with his eyes closed.And this legendary man disappeared on this sea forever when he started his last trip.


    No one knows where he finally arrived.


    His death has become an unsolved mystery in the hearts of all navigators, but at the same time it has also sounded a wake-up call for all navigators, that is, never lose their way in this sea.


    "No chance."


    Sarkarski seemed to understand something and prevented the navigator from naive behavior.


    All things have a cause and effect, and this fog is obviously directed at myself and others.


    "This is our queen, who is inviting to fight with us."


    Sakarski said slowly, at this time, the navigator also understood something, the anxiety and hesitation on his face disappeared, and instead, he became extremely solemn.


    He certainly knew that the purpose of their trip was to attack the territory of the former king Qiwuhai, the demon, and Veenhill Lorne.


    And the title of the queen of the country named Adela is the Queen of the Mist.


    The natural type, those with the ability of fog and fruit, can create boundless fog.


    From this point of view, this mist of life like it is not accidental, but the invitation of the queen of mist!


    "Notify the fleet, don''t change direction, and sail straight ahead." Sakarski said lightly. At this time, the navigator also suppressed his fear. After a military salute, he ran back into the cabin and started. Conveyed Sakaski''s orders.


    The direction of the warship has been determined long ago. If the navigating angle is slightly changed through the current, it can theoretically be able to sail forward.


    And this kind of thing is not difficult for him as the best navigator in the Navy.


    After doing all this, Sarkarski let out a long sigh of relief, but a trace of flame appeared in his eyes.


    "Would you like to intercept me on the sea? Are you not having the confidence to defeat me in your own territory, or are you hiding something that is delaying?"


    "It¡¯s just that whatever it is, the result cannot be changed. All of this will be revealed when I set foot on Adela¡¯s land. There are people who can stop me on this sea, but it will not be you who can Control the little girl in the mist."


    Sakaski did not conceal the disdain in his words, even if it is the most powerful natural demon fruit, there are also strong and weak points.


    The strong, like their own lava fruit, or the thundering fruit of that Thunder boy, has extraordinary destructive power.The slightly lesser ones are the frozen fruits similar to Kuzan. The burnt fruits that oppose him completely control a certain element, but the destructive power is slightly less than that of the top natural fruits.


    The weaker ones are the smoke fruits or marsh fruits owned by a certain captain in the navy. These natural devil fruits have weaker destructive power, and they can easily deal with them even if they do not master the domineering enemy.


    If it were not for them to still possess the elemental abilities of the body of the natural type ability, and would not be defeated by the non-domineering control, then they would have lost the face of the natural type ability.


    And this misty fruit belongs to the weakest natural ability. The mist itself does not have any attack power, and it is useless except for a larger range than the normal natural ability.


    Sakarski is confident, as long as the owner of the misty fruit dares to show up in front of him, then he can melt her mist and her body with a single blow!


    The fleet was moving forward in the mist, and all the navies were relieved a lot with Sakarski''s needle.


    But until the fleet sailed in the mist for half a day, they still did not go out. This mist seemed to cover the entire sea, boundless and invisible.The navy soldiers'' hearts, which had been settled, became a little restless again.


    "A person with normal natural ability, even if it is in the fog, cannot have such a large range."


    Sakarski frowned and said, he raised his right hand, and a mass of magma poured out of his body, gathered in the air, and condensed into a giant fist, condensing the surrounding mist. The water vapor evaporated.


    But after the lava giant fist dissipated, the dispelled mist filled the gap again, as if nothing had happened.


    "She''s here," Sakowski said to himself.A faint smile appeared on Gu Yi''s face, "I didn''t expect her to be so courageous that she would dare to appear next to me."


    "However, since following us for so long, I didn''t rush to do it. Is it because of lack of confidence."


    He roared, and countless magma condensed from his body, condensed into the image of a lava war god in midair.


    With a wave of the lava War God, the fog in the sea ahead was dissipated, and a pirate regiment with the flag of the misty moon of the Vennhill family appeared in front of the warship.


    "Is it here?"


    Sakarski said coldly, the lava colossus plunged towards the sea, and the magma quickly cooled in the sea, condensing a black road from the warship to the pirate ship.


    The surface of the sea is dark red, and there are constantly boiling bubbles emerging from the bottom of the sea, and the heat is rising, as if the entire sea has been boiled.


    Sakarski walked along the lava avenue and quickly came to the Pirate Ship, but unexpectedly, it was not Agatha, the Queen of the Mist, who was waiting on the ship, but a whole body tied up and mouth. Pirate with rag stuffed in it!

 642 Chapter 630

    Sakarski has made his debut for so many years, has he ever encountered difficult opponents, have he encountered those who make him gritted his teeth.


    The answer is yes.


    When he just graduated from the Navy, despite the title of "Monster Newcomer", in this vast sea, he was just a somewhat famous newcomer.


    And when he first performed the mission, his colleagues had another colleague called "Monster Rookie", the Navy graduated in the same period as him-Polusalino, who has not yet been awarded the title of "Yellow Ape", And a female naval officer leading the team.


    Their task is to wipe out a group of pirates who are in trouble in a country in Paradise.


    This is a very simple matter for these confident newcomers.Because no matter what era, paradise is synonymous with the weak. The strong and the pursuers have long gone to the new world.Those who stay in the paradise are those who understand their limits and see the insurmountable gap between themselves and the monsters of the new world.


    These pirates are unwilling to return to the weaker "four seas", so they stay in the paradise and do evil.


    At that time, Sakarski faced such a group of people.By the time they arrived in that country, the group of pirates would have run away without a trace, leaving only a destroyed city and ordinary people in the ruins of the city, wailing in pain.A respectable old man sticking a cane and pointing Sakarski''s nose with his fingers, berating their incompetence.


    Sakarski did nothing, because it was indeed the navy''s incompetence.


    Later, through the intelligence of the Navy, they located the gang of pirates.Sakaski was furious, and took Polusalino with his navy on his back, and went straight to the pirates'' nest.


    However, waiting there is not just the group of pirates, there are countless other pirates who are hiding near the island, who see the navy as a thorn in the eye.


    This news is just a decoy they released, the purpose is to wipe out the navy that can pose a threat to them.


    Even if Sakarski and Polusalino were strong, they were just newcomers at the time.Soon he was submerged in endless pirates.But when they were almost overstretched, their mentor, the female naval officer, appeared in front of them.


    It turned out that this woman was worried about their safety. After seeing the two men sneaking out of the naval base, she followed them all the time.


    This group of temporarily united pirates, of course, could not be an opponent of the elite navy, and was quickly defeated.


    While they were taking prisoners and confiscating the spoils, Sakarski found that the respected old man who pointed at his nose was hiding in the pirate''s base camp, and looked at them shiveringly.


    The female officer came over and wanted to know the situation, but the old man took advantage of the female naval officer''s unpreparedness and took out a pistol and shot her directly through the heart.


    It turned out that the previous attack was planned by this old man. He had been in collusion with this group of pirates a long time ago. The appearance of Sakaski completely destroyed his ambition.


    The angry Sakaski tore the old man to pieces with ease.From this day on, he only believed in his own justice, and anyone else who prevented him from exercising justice was his enemy.


    But when he turned around, he found that the leader of the group of pirates, who didn''t know when, ran away in the chaos.


    "I haven''t seen each other for many years?" Sakarski tore off the strip of cloth in the man''s mouth before his eyes and said coldly.


    "For so many years, I have never given up on hunting you down, but you seem to have evaporated from the world and never appeared in this sea again."


    "I regretted it at that time. If you changed yourself and chose not to be a pirate anymore, wouldn''t I have no chance of revenge anymore. But now it seems that you did not change and you chose to become a pirate. The pirate."


    The face of the pirate who was tied up with five flowers showed a desperate look, and his eyes were full of pleading.But he felt that the big hands that Sakarski put on his head were getting hotter and hotter, and it turned into a lava in a few breaths.


    "what!"


    The pirate roared desperately. The hot lava engulfed him in an instant, and the navy soldiers who followed Sarkarski subconsciously turned their heads. This method of burning people alive, even if it is to deal with Pirates are a bit too cruel.


    The flames gradually extinguished, and the pirate''s wailing voice became lighter and quieter. In the end, his entire body was burned to the end, leaving only a skull head, which was caught by Sarkarski.


    Click.


    Sakaski squeezed hard, and the pirate''s skull instantly shattered, turning into fly ash and floating in the air.


    The thoughts of so many years have finally been understood today.


    Sakaski felt a lot more relaxed in his body, but also felt a little puzzled.There is no doubt that this ship is flying the flag of the Wienhill family.So why did the Vennhill family, who should have been hostile to him, send this pirate to him?


    Is it to please yourself and pray for a lighter hand?


    Sakaski thought of such a possibility, then smiled and threw the idea out of his mind.


    Not to mention, this action is the above decision, and he has no right to interfere.Moreover, the entire sea knew that Ron was so arrogant that he was almost paranoid. How could he, at this time, bow his head to his enemy?


    "Blu Blu Blu."


    But at this time, a phone worm placed on the boat suddenly rang.Then, a cold female voice came out from inside.


    "Admiral, Akinu, Sakowski, hello."


    Sarkarski frowned, and he heard who the owner of this voice was, Scarlet Rose Wienhill Garrett.


    The Four Emperors, the daughter of Charlotte Lingling, the Four Emperors, the fianc¨¦e of Wayne Hill Lorne.


    Woman with a bounty of 880 million, Veenhill Garrett.


    Although Sakarski believes that Garrett¡¯s reward is a bit moist, no one will despise her because of it.


    After all, to have a relationship with the two four emperors, her influence on this sea will not be inferior to her own.


    "The person in charge is that little girl, that is to say, can''t Lorne now come forward?" Sakarski frowned, he didn''t intend to hear what Garrett was about to say.


    boom!


    A magma column soared into the sky, dispelling the fog in the nearby sea.


    Countless ships flying the flag of the Vennhill family are floating above the nearby sea.


    "On each of these ships, there is a gift we are going to give you. I hope you will like this gift."


    Garrett in the phone worm said softly, the moment she finished talking about the gift.


    Suddenly, the ship that was at the base station of Sarcas exploded.

 643 Chapter 631

    oom!


    Countless explosives buried in the pirate ship were ignited at the same time, causing a violent explosion.


    The fire light dissipated the fog, the wreckage of the ship was floating on the sea, and the air was filled with the smell of gunpowder.


    "What''s going on, what''s going on with General Sakarski!"


    At this time, the naval soldiers staying on the lava justice said anxiously, because they were blocked by the fog, they couldn''t see what was happening ahead.


    Only the light of fire came through the fog. I don''t know if General Sakaski was fighting the enemy on the pirate ship, or something exploded.


    But smelling the smell of gunpowder in the air, navy soldiers are more inclined to be the latter.


    "The whole army is on alert! Enemy attack!"


    At this time, Sarkarski''s deputy, a brigadier admiral decisively issued an order. In this situation where the enemy is unknown, the best choice is to wait in place.


    After all this was done, the brigadier general looked anxiously in the direction that the explosion passed.


    He didn''t believe that any accident would happen to Sakarski.What is more worrying now is what to do next.


    "Ahem."


    On the sea, on the lava road where the magma was cooling, a tall man slowly walked out of the mist.


    Sakarski was a little embarrassed. With a monster-like physique, even if he greeted the explosion head-on, it only caused him some minor injuries.However, this explosion stained his clothes with a little gunpowder and dust, and behind him was engraved with a navy cloak of azure justice, leaving a big hole.


    Makes him look a little embarrassed.


    The Brigadier General was taken aback. He glanced at Sakarski and didn¡¯t ask much. Of the soldiers who followed Sakarski to the pirate ship, only a few returned, and more disappeared. Out of this mist.


    And even these few people who came back, they looked very embarrassed, because without Sakaski¡¯s monster-like physique, even if they reacted, they turned on the "iron block" to resist the initial impact of the explosion. , And more or less suffered some injuries.


    "Even this kind of low-level trap."


    Sakaski returned to the deck of Lava Justice and said coldly.


    Unexpectedly, this group of women caused him a small loss.But this also undoubtedly told him one thing, that is, after the battle with the Warring States Marshal, Ron''s body seemed to be in some condition. After so long, he did not recover.


    Otherwise, what appeared on the pirate ship was not just explosives, but Lorne who was in ambush there.


    "I use my ability to disperse the fog, and after the navigator has determined the way forward, he heads towards Adela''s direction at full speed. Don''t waste too much time in this fog."


    After a pause, Sakarski said coldly, since there was something wrong with Ron¡¯s body, and these women did not choose to give up Adela, but wanted to delay themselves here, which also meant one thing.


    That is, they are buying time for Adela''s people!


    No matter what they want to do, as long as they reach Adela, they can completely destroy their purpose!


    "understood!"


    The adjutant took a deep breath, then nodded.


    He did not ask Sakarski about the casualties of these soldiers, because he knew that unlike the two generals such as the green pheasant and the yellow ape, Sakarski¡¯s ability was extremely destructive, and this destructive power The price is that besides defeating the enemy, he has almost no ability to protect friendly forces.


    Therefore, everyone in the Navy knows that it is quite dangerous to follow General Sakaski on missions.


    However, this kind of situation where the manpower is lost before the mission target is seen is still quite rare.


    "Army attack!"


    The Brigadier General ordered.Sakaski stood alone on the collision angle of the warship, constantly displaying his ability to disperse the fog and illuminate the direction for the fleet.But at this time, a navy seemed to see something and said in a panic.


    "Reporter General! There are countless pirate ships around, we seem to be surrounded!"


    boom!


    Sakaski waved his hand, and a lava fist resembling a volcanic eruption rushed out of his hand, dispelling the surrounding mist.


    Countless pirate ships appeared in the field of vision.


    The flag of the misty moon is hung on the flagpole of each ship.It is no different from the previous ship.


    "Break them out!"


    Sakaski ordered.He extended a hand forward, and a lava shell rushed towards the Pirate Ship from his fist.


    boom!


    As expected, explosives were hidden on the pirate ship. The moment the lava shells rushed to the pirate ship, the explosives on the pirate ship were ignited, causing a violent explosion.


    The aftermath of the explosion ignited the two pirate ships nearby, and the two exploded together.The fire dispelled the fog, and the sea was filled with smoke.


    "These pirate ships have explosives hidden on them. Don''t let them come close. Once they appear in the warship, they will be destroyed by artillery!"


    Sakaski coldly ordered.The navy fleet quickly formed a defensive formation, aiming the side gun barrels at the pirate ships, and then.


    Boom boom boom boom!


    The sky-covering shells formed a barrage and shot towards the pirate ship. Numerous pirate ships were ignited and then exploded!


    Boom boom boom!


    The wreckage of countless ships flew, and the entire blue sea was dyed black by gunfire.


    Not a drop of blood.


    Yes, there is no one on the pirate ship.


    "Finally, is there no pirate ship?"


    The navy''s barrage lasted for half an hour, and finally after the last pirate ship was blown up, in the fog, no pirate ship appeared again.


    All the pirate ships flying the flag of the Veenhill family are turned into a pile of wreckage.


    "There are so many pirate boats just to stop me for a while. This Wienhill family is really rich."


    Sakaski looked at the countless wrecks floating on the sea, and said coldly.As a high-ranking navy, he certainly knows how profitable the business of the Wien Hill family is. Later, after cooperating with the Don Quixote family, the two of them almost monopolized the entire sea of ??black arms industry.


    Only because of the identities of the two kings under Qiwuhai, the navy can only open one eye and close one eye.


    Therefore, even Sarkarski only knows that the Wienhill family is rich, but they don''t know how rich they are.


    But now, he knows.


    These destroyed pirate ships, even from the lowest cost of the navy, cost more than 50 million Baileys each, and they destroyed nearly a hundred pirate ships.


    In other words, in such a while, the Wienhill family has invested 5 billion Baileys!


    War is worthy of being the most expensive.

 644 Chapter 632 The Pirates Flagship

    The ship was burning, and boundless flames were burning on the sea.


    The gunpowder smoke was everywhere, as if it had ignited the entire sea.


    boom!


    Sakaski blasted the wreckage of the pirate ship ahead with a punch, opening a way for the fleet.He has a hunch that the members of the Vennhill family are plotting something and must go to Adela quickly.


    However, the warship did not advance far before it stopped on the sea.Because, in front of them, a pirate ship appeared.


    The whole body is white and light.The bow hitting the horn is a female angel with arms around her chest, and a pirate ship in the misty moon hung.


    "The loss is too great. Has the Lord finally appeared?"


    Sakarski said coldly.The battleship of a pirate ship, like their flag, was engraved with the brand of the pirate group.


    For example, the Golden Jackson of the Roger Pirates or the Moby Dick of the white beard all represent their will and majesty.


    Even if these two ships were parked at the port at will, few people dared to be presumptuous.The same goes for the Wienhill family.


    Several flagships of this family are quite unique in shape and highly recognizable in the New World.


    For example, Lorne''s car, the Golden Proverb, is full of gold, luxurious and majestic.And Wienhill Garrett¡¯s car, the Crimson Rose, is a silver-white warship with blood-red roses colliding horns. There are dark green vines on both sides of the ship, like a flower. Like a huge rose on the ship


    As for a warship, the reputation may not be as good as the two previous ones, but she was indeed the first warship that the Vennhill family appeared on this sea.The original Wienhill family conquered the paradise with a warship.


    "The Goddess of Mist." Sakaski slowly said the name of the ship.Then looking at the bow, it seemed that through the burning smoke of the pirate group and the dense fog that filled the sea, I saw the owner of the ship.


    "Agatha, Queen of the Mist, the initiator of the mist that plagues the Navy, is finally ready to show up?"


    As soon as Sakarski waved his hand, the adjutant understood his order, and the entire fleet set off again.


    All the navies understand one thing, that is, in the heart of General Sakaski, only the justice behind him can be blocked. All other things, as long as they appear on his way, will be angry with him. Thoroughly crushed.


    Pirates, navy, four emperors, and even the world government are no exception!


    The distance between the fleet and the pirate ship gradually shortened, and Sakarski finally saw clearly that there were two people standing on the Goddess of Mist.


    A woman wearing a white dress with long lavender hair curled up high and wearing a crown,


    A woman wearing a black cloak, casually slashing burgundy curly hair on her shoulders, as indifferent as a thousand years of ice.


    "The Crimson Rose is also here. In other words, is the Vennhill family preparing to fight me on this sea?"


    "Pointless move."


    Sakarski said to himself, but there was no tension in his tone, even facing the two most prestigious female rookie pirates at the same time, he did not have a trace of tension.


    "Because I am justice."


    Said Sakarski.


    At this time, the distance between the warship and the pirate ship was already less than one nautical mile.


    The woman wearing a crown raised her right hand high, and the mist that filled the sea gathered on her right hand, and then gradually dissipated.Everyone was finally able to despise the surrounding scenes.But as soon as the mist dissipated, Sarkarski''s expression became cold.


    Because he saw countless sloops floating on the surrounding sea, tons of explosives were placed on the decks of those sloops, the generals, and the Goddess of Mist surrounded this sea area.


    "Are you not going to let me leave here?"


    Sakarski said coldly.


    "No," the woman with burgundy curly hair shook her head gently on the pirate boat.She looked into Sakarski''s eyes and said slowly.


    "I am going to keep you here."


    Her voice was very soft, but the sea was very quiet at this time, and Garrett''s voice was easily transmitted to Sarkarski''s ears. This whisper was like a curse, echoing in the warship.


    Sarkarski''s face became completely gloomy, and his hands did not know when they turned into lava. The lava dripped onto the deck and melted into small holes.


    "Are the newcomers so ignorant now? Or is it because they have followed Lorne for a long time and only learned his arrogance?"


    Sakaski jumped, and his whole body rushed towards the Goddess of Fog like lava from a volcano.Countless magma dripped onto the sea like rain, dyeing the sky and the sea crimson.


    Just like the end.


    "Meteor fire rain!"


    "Hey, why did Boss Lorne lose the chain at such a critical time? I can only deal with this tricky enemy."


    At this time, a fat man like Roshan stood up, shaking his head and sighing, while watching Sakaski falling from the sky, his lazy eyes gradually became serious.


    "But I haven''t had a fight with a general-level opponent in a long time!"


    He raised his hand, his sturdy arm was covered by the domineering armed color, and it became extremely dark.Then he leaped forward and flew towards Sakarski.


    As he jumped, the bow of the entire pirate ship sank, causing countless waves.


    boom!


    The fist wrapped around the armed color collided with Sakaski''s lava giant fist, the lava was broken, and countless lava splashed into the sea.


    The magma wrapped around Sarkarski''s body shattered, revealing his strong body.The arms of the two men were also darkened by the domineering armed color, and they collided in the air, and the shock wave spread to the surface of the sea, agitating a thousand waves.


    After the two changed their punches, they retreated at the same time. Sakarski retreated to the warship, and Fat Tiger retreated to the Pirate Ship.


    "Ah! So hot!"


    Fat Tiger looked at his fist, even with the protection of armed colors, Sarkarski''s lava still burned his skin red.


    This is the destructive power of the strongest nature.


    "The prisoner who pushed the city before?"


    Sarkarski looked at Fat Tiger and frowned slightly.The man''s intelligence emerged in his mind.


    This Roshan-like man was one of the first right-hand men to follow Lorne, but his reputation in the sea is far inferior to Jody, who followed Lorne at the same time as him, or Agatha, the Queen of the Mist. And the crimson rose Garrett.


    Even the Black Knife Moorman, who joined the Wienhill family very late, couldn''t match it.After all, the latter can be regarded as a general guarding one side.


    However, Sakarski would not despise this man because of this.Because he knew that this seemingly rude and dull man had previously suppressed all the prisoners in the fifth layer of the extremely cold hell in the city.Even compared to some of the prisoners on the sixth floor, it did not give too much.


    At the beginning, the death of Wei, the former head of the prison in the city, was caused by this man.

 645 Chapter 633

    Although Sakaski is confident, he is absolutely not arrogant.Wei''s death is still vivid, and he will not treat him with contempt just because Fat Tiger''s reputation is not as loud as others.


    "The superhuman beings who forget the fruit ability can make people forget some important things."


    Sakaski waved his fist and said sarcastically.


    "What did you make me forget? How to kill you?"


    Even after Lorne took office as King Qiwuhai, the navy has never stopped investigating him. After so many years, in addition to the lack of understanding of Lorne¡¯s abilities, the abilities of other senior officials in the Veenhill family , The navy has long known about it.


    And this fat tiger is the most important thing. After learning about his abilities, the Warring States Marshal thought for a while and personally wrote such a sentence on his file.


    Very dangerous, if you are an enemy, execute him as soon as possible!


    Sakaski''s fist spewed out a trace of lava fire snakes, across the sea, and flew toward the Goddess of Mist.


    "Is my abilities so easy to be seen through?" Fat Tiger touched his head and said with some embarrassment.


    In fact, after so many years, his control of his abilities has long been less than that when he first came out of the city, he can only passively let him forget the most important memories.Now he can roughly erase the memory of the target.


    If you deal with some weak people, Fat Tiger can easily turn them into idiots.


    In the confrontation just now, Fat Tiger wanted to erase Sarkarski''s dedication to justice.But Sakarski was obviously not a weak person. He used armed and domineering to cover the vital parts of his body in advance, and he did not give the fat tiger a chance at all.


    So Fat Tiger failed.


    "It''s really scary!"


    When Fat Tiger saw this fierce snake, he wanted to stop it with his body.But at this time, Garrett gently stopped Fat Tiger.


    "Enough."


    Garrett said."Your ability is very important to the family, there can be no surprises."


    At this time, Garrett had completely regarded herself as the mistress of the Venn Hill family.Everything is for the sake of the family.


    The reason why Fat Tiger didn''t show his life in this sea was not only because of his lazy nature, but also because of his ability.Lorne needs Fat Tiger to brainwash everyone who knows SKY through his abilities to ensure that the greatest secret of the Venn Hill family will not leak out.


    To the Wienhill family, Fat Tiger is just like sugar to the Don Quixote family. It is indispensable!


    This is also the reason why Ron has been gritted his teeth and did not let Fat Tiger go head-on for so many battles.When he is dead, the secrets of the Veenhill family will be completely exposed in front of this sea.At that time, all of Lorne''s ambitions will be in vain.


    "All I need is to let you test the strength of this admiral, so that I know how far I am from him. You did a good job, so now it''s my turn to shoot."


    As Garrett said, she cut her finger, and countless blood seeped from the wound on the fingertip, turning into a blood shield in front of the Goddess of Mist.


    boom!


    The fire snake blasted on the blood shield, and countless blood was evaporated by the high temperature and turned into water vapor, and there was a hint of sweet smell in the air.


    Sweet smell of blood.


    Garrett frowned slightly, and the force of his arm made the blood shield against them become thicker, the momentum of the fire snake gradually dissipated, and finally he did not break through the blood shield''s defense.


    "It seems that the gap between me and him is not as big as expected."


    Garrett said, because she had lost some blood, her face was a little pale.


    "It''s okay, miss. If Boss Lorne knew that I was hiding behind you and didn''t make a move, he would definitely kill me!" Seeing Garrett like this, Fat Tiger couldn''t help but want to make a move.


    "The number of people with natural abilities is meaningless." Garrett said, and she glanced at Fat Tiger."Leave here first, go back to Adela, and do the final finishing touches. Just leave it to me here."


    "Is there really no problem?" At this time, even Agatha was a little worried. She proposed this plan. She didn''t expect that the person who faced Sarkarski in the end was Garrett.


    Perhaps, when Garrett agreed to this plan, she thought that she was going to face Sakarski.


    Seeing Garrett''s thin but firm figure, Agatha nodded slowly.


    When Lorne fainted, Garrett clenched her fists and swore. She actually saw it.


    The biggest difference between the strong and the weak is that the strong have more awareness than the weak.


    An awareness of dare to die.


    And now, it is time for Garrett to show this kind of consciousness.


    Agatha knew that if Garrett walked out of the battlefield alive today, then from now on, when people in this sea mention Garrett, they will never add Lorne¡¯s fianc¨¦e in front of her. , Charlotte Lingling''s daughter.


    She is her.


    "I understand." Agatha nodded.The consciousness of men cannot be tarnished, and so is the consciousness of women.She patted Fat Tiger on the shoulder and said softly.


    "Let''s go."


    "but¡­¡­"


    Fat Tiger stroked his head honestly, trying to say something, but after seeing Garrett''s firm eyes, he seemed to understand something, and nodded as well.


    The pirate ship turned the bow and gradually left.


    A small sailing boat was released from the Goddess of Mist, and Garrett sat on the small sailing boat alone and sailed slowly towards the navy fleet.


    The sea is full of the remains of burning ships, the raging flames are burning, and the air is filled with ashes and the smell of gunpowder.


    Garrett rowed through the ruins of the ship and came to the navy fleet.She raised her head with a weird smile on her face.


    In front of her, was the fleet formed by the navy with the goal of destroying all the Wienhill family, and the leader was the famous Red Dog general in the entire sea.


    However, when she raised her head, the aura she exuded was not inferior to the entire navy fleet.


    "I am Dahai''s daughter."


    Garrett looked at Sakarski standing on the bow of the Justice of Lava and said softly.


    "Do you know how Dahai''s daughter dealt with the enemy?"


    Sakarski frowned. He didn''t understand where this woman had the courage to face him alone, but he didn''t know why, he suddenly became uneasy, as if seeing and hearing the domineering in the dark, warning something.


    "Only by sinking all the enemies into the sea, is it enough to vent the anger of the daughter of the sea."


    So Garrett said, she snapped her fingers, and then, countless floating sloops in the waters around the warship.


    There was an explosion all together.

 646 Chapter 634 Blood and Fire

    Sakarski raised his hand, and countless magma emerged from his arm and flowed into the sea.


    "Do you want to use the same trick twice on me?"


    Sakarski said coldly.The magma flowing into the sea seemed to be spiritual, spreading quickly on the sea, and then a circle was drawn, enclosing the navy fleet and the small canoe that Garrett was riding in.


    Then Sakarski frowned and exerted a little force. The lava circle on the sea suddenly became angry with a high wall tens of meters, protecting the entire naval fleet inside. The aftermath of the explosion of the self-exposing sailboat prepared by Garrett was released. Lava high above the wall.


    Boom boom boom boom!


    The lava wall was blown into blisters, but from the beginning to the end, there was no shell that could break through the defense of the lava wall.


    Sakarski''s ability is not suitable for defense, but compared to the green pheasant, as long as he wants, he can easily make all the navies that follow him go back to the navy headquarters safely.


    But he did not do so, because it is the consciousness of all navies to dedicate their lives to justice.


    And the weak are not qualified to guard justice.


    Sizzle.


    The high temperature of the lava completely boiled the entire sea, which showed a strange dark red color. Numerous blisters rose from the bottom and exploded when they floated to the surface of the sea, releasing the water vapor inside.


    It''s like hell.


    "I heard that Lorne attacked Mary Joa because you were defeated and captured by a group of pirates, and then used you as a bait to lure him over."


    Sakaski stood on the collision corner of the majestic warship "Lava Justice", looking condescendingly at the woman sitting in the small canoe.


    The woman is dressed in black, and the small canoe is drifting with the waves of the sea, as if it might be swallowed by the sea at any time.In the air, the ashes from the explosion of the Pirate Ship fluttered, and some fly ash floated to the tip of her hair, but she did not wipe the fly ash from her hair, but raised her head.


    "Yes."


    "Then you, who can''t even beat a group of unknown pirates, have any courage to stand in front of me. If it were your mother, or your brother, it would be the same."


    Saraski said disdainfully.At this time, the magma on the sea gradually cooled, and countless black rocks appeared on the sea, and Sakaski created a piece of land out of thin air.


    He jumped off the bow, stood on the black lava stone, and walked towards Garrett step by step.


    "Because I am no longer the same me."


    Garrett also jumped onto the black land, and black high heels stepped onto the lava that had just cooled down.


    "I can stand in front of Lorne and split all the thorns for him."


    Garrett slowly said that at this time, the distance between the two of them was only 30 meters, which may be far for ordinary people, but for a top powerhouse like them.


    Thirty meters is just the distance of a punch.


    "However, even if Lorne was standing in front of me, he would not dare to speak to me in this tone, because he knew the gap between us. But you didn''t know, so you stood here."


    Sakarski said coldly,


    "Then I can only die in despair."


    The man bent down slightly, his calf suddenly exerted force, and the whole person rushed towards Garrett like a cannonball.His whole body was gradually surrounded by magma, and his whole person was like a magma fireball.


    "I won''t die!"


    A cold light flashed in Garrett''s eyes. She raised her hands, and blood continuously poured out from the wound she had cut beforehand, and then covered her body, condensing a blood armor.


    She raised her hands, each with a ring on her ring finger.


    One is beautiful blood red, and the other is bright gold.


    After seeing these two rings, Garrett had a trace of determination in his eyes, and then, the armor of blood completely covered her body.


    This move is called the Valkyrie of Blood, which is the first move developed by Garrett. Through the blood armor, her power and speed can be greatly enhanced.Let her burst out a fighting power far exceeding her own limit.


    The price is to continuously consume her own blood. If she cannot defeat the enemy in a short period of time, she will lose too much blood and lose combat effectiveness.


    "At least, he won''t die in a corner he doesn''t know."


    As Garrett said, the blood armor on her hands suddenly became pitch black. Then, the woman stepped forward and hit the lava fireball that rushed with her punch.


    boom!


    The outermost layer of magma shattered, and countless magma splashed around, making a sizzling sound.


    Two fists, one big and one small, collided in the air, and a trace of consternation flashed across Sakarski''s face. He did not expect that this petite woman would have such power to block his attack.


    The lava land under Garrett seemed to be unable to withstand this huge force, and cracks appeared.Then, apart from the place where Garrett stood, the other lava fields burst apart and turned into countless fragments.


    Under the lava ground, countless water vapors that had been suppressed for a long time rose up.


    "The strength is not bad, is this the blood of that monster woman, she is really strong."


    A cold voice rang in Garrett''s ear, and then another pitch-black fist struck away the water vapor and struck Garrett suddenly.


    boom!


    Garrett put his left hand away and elbows against Sarkarski''s unexpected punch.


    Zi Zi Zi.


    Sarkarski''s fist turned into lava, and Garrett felt her arm extremely hot, and the blood armor on her elbow appeared a little crack, as if it was about to be melted by the heat.


    Lava, is blood restrained?


    Two people reflected at the same time.Sarkarski closed his fist with his right hand, and then hit Garrett with a heavy blow.But at the moment she was hit, Garrett used the strength of her body to make a heavy kick and hit Sakaski''s waist.


    The two separated at the same time, and Sakaski stepped back and coughed up a large mouthful of blood.Garrett''s strengthened power can be called a monster, even if it was him, after taking a blow, he didn''t dare to say nothing happened.


    And Garrett was drawn into the air without any resistance, like a cannonball, flying towards the lava wall behind him.


    The magma on the high wall is constantly bubbling, and if it falls into it, the body may soon be melted.


    But when Garrett flew ten meters away from the high lava wall, she finally took control of her body, and countless blood poured out from her body, condensed into a huge body on the high lava wall. The palm of her hand grabbed her.


    "Ahem."


    Garrett coughed out a big mouthful of blood and looked at Sarkarski in the distance coldly.


    The blood armor on her abdomen was melted into a big hole by lava.

 647 Chapter 635 Blood and Fire (2)

    "Is this the highest combat power of the Navy."


    Garrett looked at Sakarski in the distance, wiped the blood stains from the corners of his mouth, and said slowly.


    Her mother once told her that any general in the navy is a strong man of the same level as her. If you meet on the sea, don''t have the idea of ??fighting and run away immediately.


    At that time, Garrett, who was ignorant and ignorant, didn''t know what her mother was talking about. In her heart, her mother was the queen of the nations, shouldn''t she be the most powerful person in the world.


    At least, she had never seen anyone better than her mother.


    Later, as she grew up, she gradually understood what the navy meant in this sea.


    Among the nations, the only person who can match the strength of his mother is his own brother, the man known as the most perfect masterpiece of the Charlotte family, Kata Kuri.


    Even Sister Smoky, or Brother Perrospero, are slightly inferior to them.


    As for the navy, there are three generals, the admiral, and the man called the hero of the navy.


    And this is just their apparent power!


    In the gloom of the world government, I don¡¯t know how many monsters are hidden!The woman Mary Joa is an example!


    This is the reason why the pirates have not been able to drive the navy out of the new world after so long. It is because no power in this sea today is an opponent of the navy.


    My own mother can''t, the Wienhill family can''t, and even the force that claims to be the strongest man in the world can''t.


    The navy is the king of this sea. This is her mother, the Four Emperor Charlotte Lingling once said in person. After saying this, she paused and said another sentence.


    "If it wants to, the Navy has the power to uproot any force on this sea, and the reason they didn''t do this is because they could not bear the consequences of doing so."


    Garrett has always been convinced.So even if she got the powerful blood and blood, even after awakening, she wondered whether her strength would be inferior to Sister Smoky, she was also full of fear for the navy.


    But she didn''t expect that today, she actually confronted a navy admiral.


    "But strength is never a symbol of victory, wisdom is."


    The blood giant slowly put down Garrett, feeling the scorching lava wall behind him and the blood evaporated by the wall.Garrett knew that there was not much time left for him.


    "Enough." Garrett said.


    Sent to death was never a symbol of wisdom. Garrett knew that there was a gap between her and Sarkarski''s strengths, so she never came here to send her death.


    "Can you still stand up?"


    Sakarski frowned. He thought that even if Garrett hadn''t been punched into the lava, he would be injured and unable to fight again. He didn''t expect this stubborn woman to stand up like a okay person.


    "Do you know what is the most important thing in the matchup of the capable?"


    Garrett asked suddenly.


    Sarkarski didn''t expect Garrett to ask this question, and didn''t react for a while.no answer.


    Not because this question is too esoteric, but because it is too simple.


    The entire sea knows that there are only two things that are most useful to deal with the capable people. One is the natural nemesis of all capable people, the sea water or the sea stone containing the energy of the sea, and the other is armed and domineering.


    The former is not often present, so the strong people all over the world have focused on the cultivation of armed and domineering.


    Every strong man in the new world is an armed master.


    "It is to understand the opponent''s ability. As long as you understand the opponent''s ability, there is a possibility of defeating the strong with the weak."


    Garrett said, this sentence was what Lorne told her before, the former Lorne, relying on the opponent''s ignorance ability, completely defeated the former chief of the city, Wei.


    At this young age, his strength was not inferior to that of an admiral.


    Lorne walked all the way, and there were too many people with strange abilities, but these people, without exception, fell at Lorne''s feet.


    Sarkarski remained silent, he did not understand what Garrett was trying to say, but his body moved.He only knows that if the enemy does not fall, there is no reason to stop fighting!


    He rushed towards Garrett like a beast, and countless magma swayed on the sea, cooling down and turning into a black road.


    "So, do you know what my abilities are!"


    A chill flashed in Garrett''s eyes, and her body disappeared in an instant. The next moment, she appeared in front of Sarkarski.


    boom!


    The two fists collided.Melaleuca waves arose on the surrounding sea.


    "No matter what your abilities are, but after all, you can''t change the fact that blood is restrained by lava. The blood armor you are proud of will melt instantly after encountering my lava!"


    Sakarski said coldly, his fist suddenly heated up and turned into a piece of lava, and the blood armor on Garrett''s arm gradually deformed.Then, Sakaski suddenly used force and flew Garrett with a punch.


    "Ridiculous."


    He said coldly, this sea is not an adventure story, and there will be no roar of the protagonist. What kind of passion, hope, and friendship will burst out with powerful forces and a situation of defeating powerful enemies.


    Strong is strong, weak is weak, this is an insurmountable gap.


    Moreover, Garrett is not the protagonist.


    roll roll roll!


    Garrett''s body rolled countless laps on the lava ground, and finally stopped when he was about to roll into the sea.


    She struggled to stand up. This time, she was not as self-assured as before, very embarrassed, as if she was extremely reluctant to stand up.Because of the excessive consumption of blood in the body, even in terms of strength, she is not Sakarski''s opponent.


    However, there was no despair of failure in her eyes, but a strange color appeared.


    "Blood is indeed not as good as lava," Garrett said."But you are not as good as me!"


    "You don''t understand my ability, so this time, I won!"


    She raised her right hand, and a drop of blood appeared in her hand.


    Sakarski looked at his chest subconsciously. He didn''t know when he was cut with a blood blade. The wound was small, so he hardly noticed.At this time, his heart suddenly became violent.


    This kind of anxiety has only appeared twice in his long military career.


    The last time he had just joined the navy, and Polusalino sneaked out of a mission and fell into the trap of a pirate.


    The last time, before the outbreak of the execution war, he guarded his son, the Navy G-1 branch, and was raided by Charlotte Lingling and Golden Lion Shiji.


    And now, for the third time!

 648 Chapter 636 Fire and Ice

    The violent sense of crisis made Sarkarski serious, and he looked at Garrett, who was standing not far in front of him, with fluctuating breath.Then he took a deep breath and rushed towards her like a cannonball.


    No matter how much the tiger plays with the ants, it will not be defeated by the ants, because the life levels of the two are essentially different.


    But what if the ants are replaced by jackals?


    On this sea, the lions and tigers that were defeated carelessly do not know how many, and Sakaski did not want his name to appear in it.


    Roar!


    The lava-flaming fire fist blasted towards Garrett''s head. Garrett deflected his head slightly and escaped the fatal blow of Sarkarski, and then grabbed Sarkarski''s arm with his right hand.


    "The most important thing in the battle of the capable is to guess the opponent''s ability. Do you think my ability is just to control blood?"


    Listening to Garrett''s words, Sarkarski felt an unprecedented sense of crisis. He roared, and his other hand blasted towards Garrett''s head.


    A lava shield stood in front of Sarkarski, and Sarkarski''s armed domineering fist easily smashed the lava shield, and then confronted Garrett''s other fist.


    boom!


    The lava shield shattered, and the lava splashed all over, falling into the surrounding sea, splashing layers of water and mist.


    "What happened? Why can that woman manipulate magma too!?"


    On the Lava Justice, the Brigadier General saw this surprising scene through a telescope. Just when Sarkarski was about to hit the woman, countless lava appeared on the woman''s body, forming a lava shield to protect Live her.


    "Is she also a lava fruit ability person?"


    The Brigadier General shouted, then shook his head again.


    All devil fruits in this sea are unique, only similar abilities can appear, and the same abilities are absolutely impossible.


    This is a consensus recognized by everyone!


    However, the ability displayed by this woman completely broke this common sense.


    "Is this lava?" Garrett''s fist gradually turned red, not the bright red of blood, but the dark red of lava.


    The surrounding temperature began to heat up, and Sarkarski felt his fists getting hotter and hotter.It''s like reaching into a mass of magma.


    boom!


    A lava pillar blasted out of Garrett''s arm, directly hitting Sarkarski''s right shoulder, blasting him into flight.


    "Is this the destructive power of the strongest natural ability person?"


    Garrett stretched out his hands and watched the slender white palms turn into lava and kept rolling.Then said slowly.


    In the distance, Sakarski struggled to stand up, his clothes had been completely ignited, the raging flames continued to burn, and the skin felt hot.


    This feeling has not been felt for more than ten years since his ability to obtain lava fruit.


    He extinguished the flames on his clothes, and looked at the woman in front of him, his whole person was unprecedentedly solemn.


    "The ability to plunder others, you can hide such evil demon fruit ability for so long."


    Garrett has never shown this ability before. There is no doubt about it. This is why Sarkarski did not regard Garrett as an opponent at the same level as himself, because he has self-confidence and will stand on his own. The enemy in front of him burned to ashes.


    "Do you understand now? It''s too late." Garrett slowly said, the ability of the person who plundered the fruit through blood. This ability can only be mastered after the awakening of the blood fruit. It belonged to the predecessor of the Holy Truth Church. The pope, Ratzinger Benedict, completely wiped out the memories of all the people in the religious state of Balaam by plundering Quina''s memory fruit ability, and ruled there for more than ten years.


    Later, when Lorne attacked the religious state Balan, Ratzinger also used this ability to cause huge trouble to Lorne and the others, almost leaving Lorne there.


    Even if Garrett had been receiving the fruit of blood and blood for so many years, he didn''t wake up until he was seriously injured by a sneak attack by Sanchuan Qi and fell asleep.


    Fortunately, the time to awaken is not too late.


    Garrett gently raised his right hand and snapped his fingers.


    The sea level behind her still rolled frantically, the sea surface gradually turned red, and countless blisters rose from the bottom of the sea.


    Then, countless magma spewed out from the water, like a submarine volcano that had been silent for hundreds of thousands of years, suddenly erupting, turning into a magma fountain tens of meters high, covering the sky.


    The gushing magma formed a lava giant, and Garrett stood in front of the giant, faintly looking at the enemy in front of him.


    "Is this the mighty force that manipulates nature."


    She looked at the sky and muttered to herself.


    "It should be soon."


    Then he stretched out his hand to Sakaski.The lava giant punched the black ground suddenly.A huge crack rushed towards Sarkarski, and countless magma spewed out from the crack.


    Sakaski never thought that he had a little ability to deal with himself.His eyes were extremely dignified, and then he shouted, the pitch-black domineering covering his solid muscles, and then he slammed into the crack that rushed towards him.


    boom!


    The unstoppable momentum of the lava cracks suddenly stagnated, and the force spread to the surroundings, and then.


    The entire lava land was broken into countless fragments.Magma gushes out from under the sea, destroying the world!


    "Hurry up and retreat! The battle range of the natural ability person is too big, it will affect us!"


    The Brigadier General hurriedly ordered that the warship turned around, but it was not as fast as the eruption of lava. A wave of magma tens of meters high screamed towards the fleet.


    "It''s really embarrassing, Sarkarski. Is the injury from the previous fight with the Thunder boy not healed?"


    But at this time, a lazy voice rang from a warship nearby.


    A very tall man with black curly hair and a blindfold walked out of the cabin of the warship.


    He stretched, and the navy cloak behind him was still moving.


    "It''s General Green Pheasant!"


    A navy soldier recognized who it was and said ecstatically.He did not expect that General Green Pheasant would hide in the fleet.


    In the distance, Garrett had a clear expression.It seems that this scene has long been expected.


    The fact that Lorne and Anilu fell into a coma, only the top of the Veenhill family knew that Garrett directly ordered the news to be blocked after Lorne fell into a coma.


    Because of the fat tiger''s ability to clear memories, there is no traitor in the entire Veenhill family, which means that the Navy will never know the news.


    And the Navy wants to completely eradicate the Wienhill family, is one Sakaski really enough?They will not do risky things, so they must be prepared for both in order to be foolproof.


    The green pheasant is the second-hand preparation of the Navy!

 649 Chapter 637 Fire and Ice (2)

    The navy never takes risks, which is why they have the ability to defeat any of the Four Emperors, but they have not moved.


    Because once the navy is in a head-on battle with any of the Four Imperial regiments, other pirates may break in and attack areas where the navy is weak.


    The execution of the war will never happen a second time. The justice of the navy must not be lost!


    In the face of the Wienhill family, the rapidly rising "Four Emperors" power, is it really possible for the Navy to send only one Sakaski?


    Garrett was skeptical.


    The green pheasant breathed out a cold breath and stretched out his right hand. The turbulent magma wave that rushed towards the navy fleet suddenly stopped.


    No, it was not stagnated, but frozen by the ice, together with the entire sea and the surrounding tall lava walls for decades, they were all frozen!


    The whole world, from the lava hell to the ice world, only took a moment!


    The green pheasant who had done all this let out a cold breath, and an icy road appeared under his feet and spread to the frozen sea.


    "The ability to plunder other people''s abilities is unheard of. It seems that your Vennhill family hides enough."


    "If it is used properly, it might really make a naval admiral fall here."


    Green Pheasant looked at Garrett and said slowly.


    He did not overestimate Garrett, because many capable people have turned their abilities into instincts. Once they lose their abilities, the whole person will be extremely unsuitable, and the fighting power that erupts may not even be as good as before.


    For example, he has never thought about how he should fight if one day he loses the ability to control the ice.


    "But it''s a pity that you met me."


    Garrett''s whole person, together with the lava giant behind her, was also frozen by the ice.


    The green pheasant raised his hand, an ice spear condensed, and then flew towards Garrett.


    "Your arrogance has ruined this opportunity."


    There was a crack in the ice of Frozen Garrett. Just as the ice spear was about to hit her, a crack appeared in the ice that was freezing her. Then, a blazing flame burst into the sky, bringing the cold Ice turns into countless water vapor.


    A lava palm grasped the flying ice spear, and then crushed the ice spear into countless pieces.


    The magma erupted, evaporating all the surrounding ice.


    "Ice can freeze flames, but the flames are not hot enough."


    Garrett said.She snapped a finger lightly, and the ice that was enclosing the lava giant shattered.The escaped lava giant roared at the green pheasant.


    Numerous magma erupted from Garrett''s body, turned into a wave, and rushed towards the green pheasant and Sakaski.


    Wherever he went, the surrounding ice melted and turned into water vapor to evaporate.


    "Yep?"


    The green pheasant snorted coldly, and an iceberg appeared in front of him, blocking the raging wave of magma.


    The collision of magma and ice divides the entire sea into a world of ice and fire.


    In the end, the ice was even better, completely freezing the magma wave.


    boom!


    But at the moment when the magma wave was frozen, the iceberg in front of the green pheasant burst open a big hole, and the lava giant carried the Garrett out of the big hole.


    boom!


    The green pheasant and Garrett collided with each other, and the shock wave of the impact turned the iceberg behind her into fragments, and was washed away along with the magma.


    Countless pieces of ice and lava were scattered in the air, like the end of the world.


    "Do you want to face two admirals alone at the same time?"


    Sarkarski rushed over from another place and said coldly to Garrett.


    "Do you think you are the old man with the white beard?"


    boom!


    He wrapped his armed and domineering fist, and suddenly hit the lava giant with a punch, and the lava giant was directly blasted into countless residues by this punch.Garrett couldn''t dodge, and the whole person was directly blown away.Hit the high lava wall.


    Because of being able to control the magma, this time, she did not choose to use the power of blood and blood to protect herself, but was directly bombed into the tumbling magma.


    After adapting to his incompetence, Sakarski quickly recovered the feeling of fighting. Now he is still one of the top powerhouses in this sea.


    He looked at the hollow above the high lava wall with cold eyes.


    In this sea, there is no strong man who can defeat two admirals. When Rox is in the sky, Caesar is not good, Roger at the peak, and Whitebeard is also not good!


    Not to mention the woman who took advantage of the fruit''s characteristics.


    "Use your ability to capture her alive, as long as you control her in your hands, then Lorne will also fall into the trap."


    Sakarski said to the green pheasant.


    "If you lose your ability, your temper is still so bad."


    The green pheasant said lazily, then looked at the lava that was constantly rolling over the lava wall.


    "I want to capture her alive, but this little girl doesn''t seem to be willing."


    A magma arm stretched out from the lava high wall, and Garrett struggled to crawl out of the magma.


    Her black cloak was completely ignited by magma, and her whole body was burning with raging flames.


    The skin of her white skin was covered with dark red blood vessels, and the whole person was like a demon who came out of hell.


    "The devil is a good match for the devil," the green pheasant said for no reason, but Sakarski understood what he meant.


    Lorne''s nickname is "Demon".


    "Don''t waste time, let''s do it, she delayed us so desperately, I have a hunch that something should have happened to Adela."


    Sakarski said coldly.


    "Procrastination?" But Garrett, who turned into a demon god, said softly, his tone full of disdain.


    "Sorry, I don''t want to delay you, but."


    She raised her right hand, as if pinching something.


    "I want to keep you here!"


    "What a lunatic!"


    Sakarski furiously said, he turned into a cannonball and rushed towards Garrett. Even if he lost his ability, he had the confidence to defeat this woman after adapting.


    "about there."


    Seeing Sakarski rushing towards him, Garrett suddenly closed his eyes and said slowly.


    Then, she pressed a button in her hand.


    "what?"


    After Sakaski crushed the magma giant that had blocked him, he just happened to see Garrett''s movements and asked subconsciously.


    But at this time, he seemed to be aware of something and suddenly raised his head.


    In the sky, there are a few black objects that are falling rapidly.


    It was like a few sharp swords that fell from the sky.

 650 Chapter 638: The Last Gift

    It was as if the gods were standing in the clouds, throwing a sword of destruction at the world, with unmatched power, falling towards the sea.


    "Is this what the Vennhill family hides?"


    The green pheasant raised his head and squinted at the sharp swords that fell from the sky.The Vennhill family hides weapons capable of destroying an island. This is not a secret in the navy, because Lorne showed it when Moonlight Moria and Lorne fought on an isolated island near the Adela Sea.


    That time, that island was completely turned into fly ash.


    Later, Lorne and Jin fought a decisive battle in the waters of Roxor. The two fought to exhaustion, and finally a sword that fell from the sky ended the battle.


    After Jhin survived that fluke, he was also seriously injured, and he has not been able to heal. This also caused him to be beheaded by Ron when he encountered him for the second time.


    Not to mention the annihilation of Slanka Island, there is also an inextricable relationship with Lorne.


    "This is the last gift for you, do you like it?"


    Garrett raised his head and wiped the blood stain from the corner of his mouth.Looking at the navy ahead.Then he looked around and pointed to the lava wall surrounding the surrounding sea and the ice that had frozen the entire sea.


    "This is a cage you made by yourself. You can''t escape."


    "Want to wipe out the navy that encircled the Weinhill family at once? What a great appetite."


    The green pheasant said faintly, he raised his hand, and countless cold ice emerged from his fingertips, forming a sky screen, completely protecting the navy fleet inside.


    "But I am afraid I will disappoint you."


    "It''s you who should stay here!"


    Sakaski roared, and then his figure disappeared instantly, appearing in front of Garrett, his huge fist covered with pitch-black domineering, smashed towards Garrett''s head.


    Even without using domineering, Sakarski is still one of the top physique experts in this sea.


    boom!


    A lava shield stood in front of Garrett, and Sarkarski''s fist hit the lava shield directly.


    boom!


    The lava shield shattered into countless pieces, and magma splashed everywhere.Behind the shield, Garrett had already prepared a fist.


    "Blood inhibition 80%!"


    boom!


    Sarkarski felt that Garrett''s fists were more powerful than before.The pair of punches lasted only a moment, and then both were repelled.


    Only, this time, Garrett took five steps back, and Sakaski took seven steps back.


    "It turns out that you only need to release 80% of your strength, aren''t you my opponent?" Garrett muttered to himself while looking at his fist.


    The root of blood and blood is blood.The more blood you have in your body, the more blood you can manipulate.And the more blood he consumes, the greater his strength is enhanced.


    The previous Ratzinger was able to increase his power by two hundred percent.Swept the entire battlefield in an invincible posture, if Lorne and the others were not besieged, they might have been left there.


    Later, after Garrett got the fruit of blood and blood, he realized that the increase of 200% was quite an exaggeration of the consumption of the body. If he did not get the blood supplement in time, he could only maintain it for ten seconds by himself.


    "But, that''s enough." Garrett said, her eyes were bloodshot, like a flame of blood.


    The sword of Damocles fell from the sky. It took eight seconds, and these ten seconds were enough.


    "Let you see the power of 200%."


    A terrifying aura was released from Garrett''s body, like an ancient behemoth, after hundreds of thousands of years, he suddenly opened his eyes.


    In the first second, Garrett took a step forward.Then the whole person disappeared.


    "where is it?"


    Sakarski yelled, and he suddenly realized that he could not capture Garrett''s movements at all.There are only two possibilities in this situation. Either her domineering and domineering completely suppressed herself, or her speed has exceeded her own reaction limit.


    Sakarski didn''t know, but he knew soon.A petite figure appeared in front of him.Sakaski shook his fist forward almost without thinking.


    boom!


    The fists of the two collided in the air, and Sarkarski felt a clicking sound in his arm bones. This kind of power had almost exceeded the limit he could bear.


    In the second second, Sakarski was knocked into the air, but the moment he was knocked into the air, his body suddenly twisted with the help of the strength of his waist, and he volleyed against Garrett¡¯s body with a side kick, which accurately hit her. Arm.


    The two flew out at the same time, and Sakarski crashed into a frozen glacier. The glacier shattered. He struggled to stand up, but a petite figure had appeared in front of him.


    The third second.Garrett''s arm was covered with magma, and it hit Sarkaski''s body fiercely, driving him into the glacier.


    In the fourth second, the green pheasant exclaimed in surprise. It seemed that he did not expect that Sakarski, who lost his ability and had some injuries in his body, was defeated so quickly, with his other hand.A thorn flew towards Garrett.


    Garrett looked at the ice hole in front of him and said with some regret.


    "Pity."


    Because she felt that her attacks seemed aggressive, but in fact they didn''t cause much harm to Sa at all.The breath of life for this man called a monster is still steady.


    Even if he seized his abilities, and then was in the ultimate explosion state of blood and blood, would he still be unable to kill the injured Sakaski? Is this the gap between her and these top monsters?


    She turned, her hands turned into burning lava.


    The fifth second.


    Garrett caught the ice thorn shot by the green pheasant, and the lava melted the ice thorn completely.Then her body disappeared.


    In the sixth second, Garrett appeared in front of the green pheasant, and the lava fist blasted towards the waist of the green pheasant.


    But the moment Garrett touched the green pheasant with her fist, her body, along with the lava that was tumbling all over, was simultaneously frozen.


    "Do you think you can beat me?"


    The green pheasant said lazily that Sakarski himself was injured, and then robbed of his ability. It was normal to lose, but she was in her peak state. Does this little girl think she can beat herself?


    In the seventh second, countless cracks appeared in the ice sealed on Garrett''s body, and then countless lava was released from Garrett''s body.She looked at the green pheasant and said slowly.


    "But my goal has never been you."


    "what?"


    A hint of surprise flashed across the green pheasant''s face. He saw the woman in front of him raising her hand towards the sky, as if thinking of something, the other hand grabbed Garrett and wanted to freeze it.


    But it was too late, the ice surface gradually turned red, and then, like a submarine volcanic eruption, countless magma spewed from the bottom of the sea, forming a cylinder with a radius of more than ten meters, and sprayed toward the sky.


    In the eighth second, the magma sprayed onto the blue pheasant to create the ice sky, melting it completely, and then the several swords of Damocles that fell from the sky happened to hit the sky.


    boom!

 651 Chapter 639

    "Do you like this gift?"


    Garrett tilted his head slightly at the green pheasant, the blood in his eyes dissipated.A charming smile appeared.


    Then, as if she had lost the strength of her whole body, she was completely frozen by the green pheasant.


    boom!


    An unimaginable big explosion was released in this sea area. Everything around it, the high walls of lava, the ice enclosing the sea, and the naval fleet that cannot escape from the high walls, even the air is filled. The dust.


    All were annihilated.


    "Want me to like you unless mushrooms grow on the sea."


    On a nearby island, two children, a man and a woman, were playing at the beach. Suddenly, the little boy was stunned, and then pointed to the sea and said blankly.


    "There is a big mushroom at sea."


    "You lie, how could there be big mushrooms in the sea. You are so stupid, you can''t even understand what I lie to you."


    The little girl frowned and said, but when she followed the little boy''s gaze, she happened to see at the end of the sea, a black mushroom cloud was slowly rising.


    ...


    On the battlefield, everything was annihilated, and the entire naval fleet was destroyed by these swords of Damocles.


    All naval warships were destroyed, and the wrecks of countless warships were floating on the sea.Some survivors lay on a wooden board with scars, looking at the sky with lingering fears.The scene just now left them a lifetime shadow.


    "I, I want to go home, I don''t want to be a navy!"


    At this time, a navy soldier suddenly shouted.He tore off his navy uniform and wept bitterly.The whole person has collapsed.


    Is this kind of terrifying power really human touch?


    This was his first mission with the Navy, and he was somewhat fortunate when he first learned that the leader of the team was General Akainu Sakaski.Because regardless of Sakarski''s reputation, his strength is recognized by the entire Navy.


    What''s more, the Vennhill family, known as the weakest four emperors, was conquered. This naive navy even began to illusion how to brag with his peers after the successful conquest.


    But they didn''t expect that they didn''t even see Ron''s face, and were stopped by an unknown woman above the sea.Then, under the protection of two admirals, the entire fleet was destroyed by this woman.


    He can''t imagine what kind of enemies he will face in the future. You must know that there are at least four forces of the same level as the Weinhill family in this sea!


    "I have to leave, I have to leave here immediately, I don''t want to die!"


    The young navy muttered to himself, but when he just stood up, a palm covered with magma directly grabbed his head and lifted him up.


    "General Sakaski?"


    The young Navy''s body was slowly turned around, and what he saw was a gloomy and determined face.Sarkarski was in a panic, his navy uniform was tattered, and his body was covered with wounds from the explosion.


    However, he still did not fall.


    The young marine just wanted to explain something, but he felt the extremely hot heat from his head, and then his whole person was melted by magma.


    "Justice doesn''t need a coward to guard it."


    Sakarski said coldly, he didn''t need the young soldier''s explanation at all, he only needed to know that it was enough for this soldier to betray justice.


    Anyone who betrays justice is his enemy.


    After doing all this, Sarkarski grabbed his chest suddenly, fell to his knees, and coughed up a large mouthful of blood.


    After losing his ability, being suppressed by Garrett, and then using his body to resist the explosion of the sword of Damocles, even if he is a monster, his body has reached its limit.


    "Is your ability back?"


    Kuzan''s voice sounded behind Sakarski, and a few pieces of broken ice suddenly floated on the sea, condensing Kuzan''s body. Compared with Sakarski, his condition was much better.


    After all, as the owner of the natural devil fruit, his resistance to the big bang is much better than that of ordinary humans with a physical body. When the sword of Damocles exploded, he decisively transformed his body into elements. Avoided the first and most violent explosion.


    "It''s careless."


    Sakaski struggled to stand up and said coldly.Because he felt that his abilities had returned, he wouldn''t be so embarrassed if it could be elementalized just now.


    "It''s just that one thing can be determined now, and that is what problems should be encountered with the top combat power of the Venn Hill family, otherwise we may really be left here."


    Kuzan was silent, and a Garrett made them like this. If Lorne took Anilu and lay in ambush around him, he would suddenly attack them at the moment of the explosion, and it would really hurt them or even kill them.


    The fall of the two admirals, at any time, is a major event related to the pattern of this sea.


    "At the last moment, I sealed such a woman in ice, and she has no chance to escape."


    Kuzan said.


    "At this time she should sink into the sea with the ice."


    Kuzan didn''t go on, because the whole sea knew one thing, the sea was the enemy of all capable people, and even the most powerful capable people could only drown weakly after sinking into the sea.


    "You can''t underestimate any enemy." Sakarski said slowly, this time his contempt for Garrett almost drove him to a dead end.


    "So what should we do now? Go to Adela?" Kuzan looked at Sarkarski and asked, after all, Sarkarski was the leader in this operation.


    "There is no chance." Sakarski looked around, and the entire naval fleet was destroyed.He said bitterly.


    "This time, we lost."


    Sakarski said, when he finished saying this, the whole person was a little lonely.


    Justice, there are times when it fails.


    ...


    seabed.A piece of ice kept sinking, and a woman could be vaguely seen inside.


    Several sabertooth sharks swam around this piece of ice, seemingly waiting for the ice to melt, and then enjoying a delicious dessert.


    The ice gradually melted, and when there was only the last layer left, a sabertooth shark could not wait to bite it.It wants to swallow this delicacy!


    But at this moment, a small fish hit the sabertooth shark, and a small submarine appeared in front of the group of sharks.Inside was a woman with spectacles and a hair.


    After the submarine drove away all the sabertooth sharks, it stretched out a detection arm, grabbed the ice block, and retracted it into its cabin.

 652 Chapter 640 Crazy Family

    "What a madman, don''t you want to die?"


    Lola turned her head while controlling the machinery in front of her, complaining to the big ice block in the cabin behind her.


    "But, is this the pirate?"


    However, after complaining for a while, she seemed to remember something again, and a smile appeared on her face.


    "So funny."


    When Lorne brought her out of the mechanical island before, she had never seen what the outside world was like, and had never imagined it.


    At that time, her greatest wish was to expel the villain who occupied the island.


    Therefore, after Lorne rescued the entire island like a savior, she chose to follow in Lorne''s footsteps without hesitation, and take a look at the outside world.


    Although the outside world was dangerous, even if it was as strong as Lorne, it almost turned around, but it was really interesting.


    This short year is even more interesting than the total of the eighteen years before her.


    "Don''t do this in the future." Lola said so, and then she said without paying attention to whether Garrett heard her.


    "If something happens to you, Lorne will be very sad when he wakes up," she added softly after a while.


    "We will all be very sad."


    The submarine sailed forward, and Garrett¡¯s mission was better than expected. The naval fleet was completely blocked in this area, even if the two main combat forces, Kuzan and Sakaski, could continue. After fighting, he couldn''t get to Adela in time.


    When they regrouped and arrived at Adela, all that was left for them was an empty city.


    This event that attracted worldwide attention came to an end.


    At least, Lola thought so.


    As everyone knows, when Laura turned her head, Garrett, who was frozen in the cabin, showed a shallow smile.


    "You have to wake up soon." Lola muttered to herself as she looked at the deep ocean ahead."We can''t last that long."


    ...


    As Lola wanted, after all the warships were destroyed, Sakarski''s advancement speed was greatly hindered, even if the blue pheasant forcibly sealed the sea and created an ice road, the remaining naval forces took a day. It took half a time to get to Adela.


    When they arrived at Adela, the entire country of flowers was empty, and a flag of the misty moon was stuck in the harbor alone, floating with the wind, as if mocking the navy''s incompetence.


    Sakaski snapped off the banner angrily, then roared.


    "Wynhill!"


    His voice resounded throughout Adela, but the city was empty and no one responded to his roar.


    When this incident passed through the news agency of Morgans covering the entire sea, all the watching forces were silent. They did not expect that this incident would end in this dramatic way.


    It is worth mentioning that through this incident, Garrett completely walked into the eyes of these great heroes.


    The label placed on Garrett is no longer the daughter of Charlotte Lingling of the Four Emperors, the fiancee of the Four Emperors Weinhill Lorne, or the witch who caused the two Four Emperors to fight.It is a tycoon that has risen rapidly.


    The Queen of Blood, this is Garrett''s new title.


    ...


    "What a shame, you two were actually stopped by a little girl." In a certain area of ??the New World, a middle-aged man wearing a light yellow suit, a dome hat, and a cigarette in his mouth. The man laughed at the phone worm.


    Behind him, the cloak symbolizing the admiral was shining in the sun.


    The other side of the phone worm seemed to be wrong and did not refute Huang Yuan''s ridicule.


    "The Wienhill guys have the ability to cross most of the sea. If I go to Bubble Island or Sdeo at this time, I''m afraid I will fall into a besieged by a group of Wienhill family officials."


    Huang Yuan said,


    "It''s terrible, it''s really possible to die there."


    His tone was frivolous, not sure if he was joking or serious.


    "Well, you can withdraw, and I will bear all responsibilities. When necessary, I can resign from the post of admiral."


    On the other side of the phone worm, a resolute voice said slowly.


    "I am fully responsible for the failure of this mission. If it were not for my contempt for that woman, the expeditionary fleet would not be destroyed, and this mission would not fail."


    Sakaski said so on the other side of the phone worm.Polusalino also put away the frivolous smile on his face.Of course he understood that Sakaski was not joking. In fact, his old colleague was in the Navy, but he had the same style of talking.


    "I''ll go to the waters of Bubble Island to see if I can save the Navy a little."


    Polusalino said that the navy¡¯s failure this time is a doomed fact. The conquest of a newly-rising four emperors has suffered such a heavy loss. After the execution war, the navy son, the power that has finally been established will follow. It is destroyed.


    Polusalino wanted to see if he could regain some dignity for the navy.


    "It''s up to you," Sakarski said, and then hung up the phone worm.


    Polusalino''s warship moved forward, and half a day later, a small island appeared on the sea level.From afar, there are several towering trees standing on the island, and you can vaguely see countless small bubbles floating around the trees.


    Bubble Island is called the Little Chambord Islands, but due to the decline of the navy in recent years, the control of pirates is stricter than before. Therefore, compared with the Chambord Islands near the naval headquarters, the pirates prefer it. With this bubble island controlled by a pirate.


    Guarding Bubble Island is a senior cadre of the Wienhill family, a swordsman known as the black sword, Moorman.This is a powerful swordsman, defeating countless pirates who coveted the wealth of Bubble Island.


    It''s just that Mooreman''s strength is really not enough in Polusalino''s eyes. In fact, the swordsman who can be regarded by his admiral is only two or three in this sea.


    Moorman is obviously not among them.


    "Little Chambord Islands." Polusalino said to himself, looking at Bubble Island.This is a big piece of fat, and countless pirates are watching this island. If the Vennhill family falls, these jackals will not hesitate to rush to take a bite.


    "Give me the telescope."


    Porusalino said to the adjutant, but when he just picked up the telescope, he found that what appeared in the lens was not the scene of Bubble Island, but a pirate group.


    A huge white whale, flying a skull flag with a crescent-shaped white beard.


    A tall man with a big sword in his hand, standing on the bow of the boat, looking coldly at Polusalino.


    "It''s a bit difficult." At the moment he saw this man, Polusalino put away the frivolous face, and turned to become extremely solemn.

 653 Chapter 641 Crazy Family (2)

    "Except for the nickname, the latest news is out!"


    Paradise, a small island, at the door of a small clinic, a beautiful female doctor saw the newsboy passing by her door while holding a newspaper while shouting.I stopped the newsboy and bought a newspaper.


    "The Vennhill family should be destroyed."


    The woman said so.There was a smile on his face, as if he was getting revenge.


    "Evil is rewarded, and if you act so arrogantly, you will sooner or later come along."


    But when she spread the newspaper, the smile on her face solidified.Because she saw the beginning of the newspaper and wrote in bold font.


    "The greatest evil in history? The destruction of the naval fleet!"


    "Lava VS Blood, contend the entire naval fleet with one person! The rise of the Blood Queen!"


    There are two black-and-white photos printed on the newspaper. I don¡¯t know from which angle it was taken. In the first photo, a woman with a petite figure, wearing a black cloak, and curly hair, and a tall, sturdy-looking woman dressed in an admiral The man in the cloak fisted on the lava field.


    Countless magma splashed around, surrounded by high lava walls.The navy''s fleet docked in the surrounding waters neatly and solemnly.


    In the second picture, the majestic naval fleet was turned into countless wrecks, and the navy lingered in the sea of ??lava and ice.The tough-faced man clutched his chest, his face was ugly, and he almost fell.


    The surface of the sea was full of magma and ice, and the blood stained the entire sea blood red.


    It''s like hell.


    Just these two photos are enough to bring everyone''s imagination together.The text under the photo is even more chilling.


    After Lorne led the army to raid Mary Joa, the world government announced that it had deprived the title of King Lorne of Qiwuhai.Then Lorne appeared in Bislan, thousands of miles away, and destroyed all Bislan''s pirates with his own power, and won the pure gold ring that symbolized eternal life.In the end, they fought head-on with the navy forces and completely destroyed Bislan.


    That battle established Lorne¡¯s unparalleled prestige in the new generation. Since then, in the entire new world, no one group dared to underestimate the Vennhill family, dare to have anything to him because of Lorne¡¯s qualifications. contempt.And Morgans did not hesitate to praise Lorne, and even called him the new four emperors, replacing the golden lion Shiji, who was gradually declining and disappeared after the defeat.


    At that time, all the forces did not express their stance, because they knew that what Lorne would face next was crazy revenge from the world government.After all, he almost destroyed the old nest of the Tianlongren. This is undoubtedly a heavy slap in the face of the world government.


    They are waiting, waiting for the navy''s actions, if the Vennhill family can survive this level, their status will become stable.


    Even some forces that are full of confidence in the Vennhill family do not have too optimistic ideas about this battle.After all, the king on this sea is still the navy.A newly emerging power with insufficient background is impossible to be an opponent of the navy.


    However, the outcome of the facts exceeded everyone''s expectations.Facing the menacing navy, the Wienhill family did not choose to escape, but chose to fight the navy head-on on the sea.


    Confront the entire navy fleet head-on with one person!


    In the end, Sakarski was seriously injured, the naval fleet was destroyed, and Garrett himself disappeared.


    Things are still fermenting, if something goes wrong with Garrett, Lorne''s character will definitely not give up.And if she survives, then there will be one more person in this sea of ??top female powerhouses.


    "The Navy is so incompetent." After reading the entire report, the female doctor was silent for a while, and then limply limply on the seat.


    She understood that Yaze''s hatred, she could not avenge him anyway.Such a powerful Vennhill family, even the Vennhill family that the navy can''t do, is not something she can do alone with.


    "Sister, what''s wrong with you?"


    But at this time, a little loli with a double ponytail and a pink jade peck walked in from the outside and asked the female doctor who was limp in the chair, tilting her head.


    Her eyes were innocent and innocent, as if stars were twinkling.


    "Is it sick? Doesn''t it mean the doctor can''t get sick?"


    "Doctors are also humans, so how could they not get sick?" The female doctor smiled forcefully, and then a shadow of gloom flashed in her eyes, as if she had made an important decision.She gently held Little Lori''s hand, and then slowly said to Little Lori.


    "Have you ever hated someone."


    "What is hate, can you eat it?" Little Lori asked, tilting her head, she still didn''t understand what hate was.


    "Hate is to hate, very, very hate a person."


    "No." Little Lori shook her head into a rattle.


    "You should have it." The female doctor said slowly, and then took out a reward list. A man with short black hair and wearing a black cloak stood in the battlefield full of artillery fire, with a strange expression on his face. Smile.


    A paragraph is written below.


    Demon, Veenhill Lorne.


    A bounty of 2,000,000 (two billion) Bailey.


    Don''t talk about life or death.


    This is Lorne''s latest reward list issued by the Navy after the Battle of Bislan.


    "The culprit who killed your parents was this man."


    The female doctor pointed to Lorne''s reward list and said.


    After hearing the words of the female doctor, the innocence in her eyes gradually faded and became blood red.She squeezed the female doctor''s hand tightly, and an invisible aperture enveloped the entire clinic.


    Then, this reward was turned into countless pieces.


    The seeds of hatred have been planted.


    ...


    "What should I do next."


    In Sdio''s dark iron castle, the top of the Vennhill family was having a meeting.Violet asked with some documents in his hand.


    According to the family intelligence department "Dark Moon", at this time countless forces are watching the reality of the Vennhill family. Once they learn that the Vennhill family has lost all high-end combat power, they will not hesitate in the family. Bite a large piece of meat.


    Garrett was wrapped in bandages and sat on the Dark Iron Throne that Lorne liked to make, without saying a word.


    Luckily, after recovering a life, he was rescued in time. Garrett himself was not in any serious trouble, except that he could not fight for a long time.


    In other words, the high-level combat power of the Vennhill family at this time is unprecedentedly empty.If the navy seizes this opportunity to make a surprise attack, then they may really be unable to fight anymore and give up some territories.


    The current crisis has not been reduced by the navy in the slightest.The entire Wienhill family is walking on thin ice, and if you take a wrong step, you lose all.


    Therefore, they must be cautious.

 654 Chapter 642

    "Mother is in a state of madness and delirious. I can only turn to my brother for help."


    There was silence for a while, Garrett said.The Four Emperors are already the pinnacle of pirate forces in this sea, and any one of them is enough to wrestle with the navy.And because of the marriage relationship, the relationship between the Wienhill family and the Charlotte family has always been close.


    If they join forces, even the navy will have to take it seriously.


    However, at this time, Charlotte Lingling just fell into a state of madness, a huge Charlotte family group of dragons without a leader, all the members of the BIG¡¤MOM Pirate Group had to hide in their own territory, waiting for Charlotte Lingling to wake up. come.


    The current BIG¡¤MOM Pirate Group is not much better than the Wien Hill family.


    "Brother, do you mean that man?"


    Agatha asked tentatively.Garrett looked at Agatha and nodded slowly.


    "If it were him, everything would be solved." Agatha said slowly, the man''s name does not even need to be mentioned, everyone knows who it is referring to.In fact, in the eyes of many people in this sea, Charlotte Lingling, who has a surly personality and runs away from time to time, seems to be compared to Charlotte Lingling.That man is more suitable to represent the powerful Charlotte family.


    "If Master Kata Kuri can rush over, then at least during the time the young master wakes up, the family will be safe."


    Secretary Violet wrote Kata Kuri''s name in his notebook, then looked at Garrett and said slowly.


    "My brother is on the way over. It will take about a week from IWC to Sdie. In other words, we only need to hold on for another week and victory will come." Garrett said, she took out one. The map is densely marked with red dots.


    These are the pirates who are looking around Sdio. As long as the Vennhill family shows their depression, they will swarm up without hesitation and tear off a piece of fat from the Vennhill family.


    "This week, we must be tough, and we can''t give anyone the slightest chance!"


    Garrett used a dagger to nail the map heavily on the table and said coldly.


    "There is a temporary solution to the problem of the crisis." Violet turned the document one page, and then continued."Then the next question."


    She looked into Garrett''s eyes and asked.


    "What should the residents who have fled from Adela be arranged?"


    Si Dio is a typical steel city, the island is full of skyscrapers, but the residents of a small island suddenly swarmed, Si Dio also appeared crowded.There have been many inconveniences in the lives of the aborigines, and even incidents of provocations by the residents of Sdio and the residents of Adela.


    If it weren''t for the power of the Wienhill family, these incidents would evolve into large-scale fights.


    This matter is the most important thing at present.


    For Violet, Agatha has already answered.


    "Sdio can''t pretend to be Adela''s people, but they can."


    Suddenly she raised her hand and pointed to the sky.She spoke softly.


    "Sky City, SKY."


    Sky City SKY is the top priority of Lorne''s plan and is the true foundation of the entire Veenhill family.Through the sword of Damocles, the battle fortress of SKY, Lorne completed countless battles from defeat to victory.


    For the entire Wienhill family, Adela can be lost, Sdio can be lost, and even Bubble Island is not impossible to give up, but SKY, the city in the sky, absolutely cannot fall.


    "Understood." Seeing Agatha''s serious expression, Violet nodded slowly.


    Agatha looked solemn, as if she had made an important decision.


    For the residents of Qinghai, entering the Sky City does not mean that it is a good thing. First of all, the air in the Sky City is much thinner than Qinghai. Even if the strong go up, they will feel weak and need a long time to adapt. .


    And more importantly, because the city of the sky is really too important, once these ordinary people go up, they may not have the chance to come back in this life.


    Unless the Vennhill family can be strong enough to fear any challenges above this sea.Otherwise, Lorne would never let this sea know the existence of the Sky City.


    As the King of Adela, Agatha really gave up a lot of things for the Wienhill family. If these residents of Adela go up to the Sky City and have no chance to come down for a lifetime, then they are right Agatha''s respect will quickly turn into hatred.


    "We will conquer this sea soon." Garrett understood what Agatha was thinking and comforted.


    "At that time, all the people of the Vennhill family, whether it is Adela, Sdio, Bubble Island, or Sky City, will be free to ride on this sea."


    "After hoisting the flag of the Wienhill family, no force in this sea dared to invade us."


    Garrett patted Agatha on the shoulder and said seriously.


    "I swear."


    ...


    Bubble Island, next to a huge redwood, there is a stately building. The residents of Bubble Island like to call this place "Admiral''s Mansion".


    And the person living here is the high-ranking cadre of the Wienhill family, the man who holds the power of the minister of war, Black Knife Morman.


    "Huo!"


    In the admiral''s mansion, a man was swinging a sword. He was naked, sweating like rain, and slashed towards a wooden stake in front of him.


    But every time his black knife swung it, when it was about to cut the stake, it suddenly retracted its strength and hung over the stake.


    Then received, continue to cut.


    The man seemed to chop thousands of times here, but there was no knife mark left on the stake.If you are seen by others, you will be amazed by the man''s monster-like control.


    "Master Black Blade, news came from outside!"


    At this time, a soldier in uniform opened the gate of the courtyard and said respectfully to Morman.


    "Oh?"


    Moorman took the knife, wiped his sweat, and took the document from the soldier.


    "It turns out that the Navy still hides such a hand."


    The document states that in the waters near Bubble Island, the admiral Yellow Ape appeared, but just as the warship of Yellow Ape was approaching Bubble Island, it was attacked by a group of pirates.


    The navy ship sank, Huang Yuan was defeated and disappeared.


    After verification, it was one of the Four Emperors who attacked Huang Yuan, the White Beard Pirates.


    "Think of me as a soft persimmon?" Morman said coldly, squeezing hard, and the information in his hand instantly turned into countless pieces.


    But after speaking, he was somewhat helpless.


    Huang Yuan did despise his capital. If it weren''t for the sudden appearance of the White Beard Pirates, I''m afraid Bubble Island has fallen.


    "Power." Morman muttered to himself as he looked ahead.

 655 Chapter 643

    Because he was defeated by Hawkeye Mihawk in his early years, the whole group was destroyed, and he became a slave.


    Morman''s desire for power will not be inferior to anyone on this sea.


    So after being rescued by Lorne and seeing the possibility of becoming stronger from him, Moorman chose to follow Lorne without hesitation.


    However, even after so many years, Moorman''s strength has long been different from what it used to be, and even the Navy has offered a bounty of more than 300 million.This is a famous big thief in any place.


    But Moorman didn''t have any slack because of this. The stronger he was, the more he knew how terrifying the monsters were and how big the gap between him and them was.


    When Moorman just learned the two-color domineering, he thought that he was very close to Mihawk. Later, when he learned to cover the domineering on the weapon, Moorman thought that he already had the strength to compete with Mihawk. .


    But now, Moorman knows how naive his original idea was.


    In many cases, there are things that cannot be compensated by hard work.


    "Do you know the whereabouts of the Whitebeard Pirates?"


    Moorman asked. He knew that he was not Huang Yuan¡¯s opponent, so he was grateful for the sudden appearance of the White Beard Pirates.


    "After they defeated the Yellow Ape, they disappeared and disappeared." The soldier replied respectfully. "However, based on their route speculation, their target should be the Navy branch in the New World. G-97."


    After regaining a foothold in the New World, the Navy established many branches, all of which have been named G-9X.In order to better manage the new world, each branch is built on the core sphere of influence of a big pirate, monitoring their every move.


    The G-97 branch was originally established to monitor the Wienhill family.


    "That should be thankful to them." Moorman said slowly, no matter what the purpose of the white beard, they did a great favor to the Wienhill family.At this time, the high-end combat power of the Vennhill family was damaged, and other cadres, like Morman, had their own places to guard and couldn''t get away.There is no time to pull out the nail of the G-97 branch.


    By doing so, Whitebeard cut off an important supply station of the Navy, and let the Veenhill family breathe a sigh of relief.


    After speaking, Moorman turned around and walked towards the stake, ready to continue to hone his sword skills.


    But when he had just swung down the black knife, he suddenly stopped moving. The black knife hung one centimeter above the stake, shining with metal.


    "What happened?"


    The soldier hadn''t gone far, saw Moorman like this, swallowed and asked.


    "Some mice can''t help but come up." Moorman said to himself, a trace of killing intent flashed across his face.


    "But the mouse is just a mouse after all, and the sleeping lion is still a lion." He slowly raised the knife, grabbed the robe hanging on the side, and put it on his body.Walked out towards the admiral''s mansion.


    "The mouse charged the lion, not fearless, but ignorance!"


    Boom boom boom!


    Suddenly there were several explosions on the north side of Bubble Island.And the horrified screams of countless people.


    The soldier swallowed, and curiosity drove him to walk over and touch Moorman''s knife stick.


    The intact wooden pile shattered into countless powder in a moment.Flying in the air.


    "Hahahaha, Lorne is dead, and the entire Veenhill family is dead tomorrow. Take out your wealth!"


    In the North Street of Bubble Island, in the weapons market, a pirate wearing a punk style with a turkey head carried a bunch of weapons that had just been robbed from the weapons store, and unscrupulously destroyed the long street.


    boom!


    He took out a small bomb and threw it towards an izakaya. The bomb exploded at the moment of landing, completely destroying the izakaya. Those who were too late to escape were submerged in the collapsed house, and the entire izakaya turned into A ruin.


    "Damn, is this weapon so powerful?"


    The pirate seemed to be shocked by the power of the weapon. He looked at the weapon with the Weinhill family logo in his hand, and a crazy smile appeared on his face.


    "Such weapons shouldn''t be placed in the store and taken away by the weak. Only in my hand can they show their due grace!"


    "Ahahaha, destroy it!"


    The pirate threw all the bombs in his hand, and the small bombs rolled in the air.People who saw the terrible power of this bomb seemed to have seen the death curse and avoided it.


    Some of the pirates who came to Bubble Island to supply supplies stopped their movements and looked at the pirate who was doing evil in front of them with interest.


    An unkind smile appeared on his face.


    They are waiting for the actions of the Vennhill family. If the rumor is true, they don''t mind being a customer and returning to their old line.


    After all, Bubble Island is called the Little Chambord Islands, and the wealth accumulated here is unimaginable!


    "Wow."


    The crowd dispersed, and a little girl, about seven or eight years old, stood there, staring blankly at the collapsed izakaya, and weeping.


    Her mother, who had just walked in to buy things, never came out.


    A small bomb flew towards the little girl, and the people around couldn''t bear to see this scene.


    They can already imagine the little girl being blown to pieces.


    But just as the bomb was about to hit the girl, a dark arm stretched out from behind the girl and pinched the bomb.


    boom!


    The bomb exploded in the man''s palm, and the violent shock wave stirred up countless dust.The smell of gunpowder filled the air.


    "Is anyone here to be a hero?"


    The troubled pirate saw this scene and said with great interest.He picked up two spears and aimed them at the dust rising in front.


    The dust dissipated, and the figure of a swordsman in a long robe slowly walked out.


    He waved his left hand, shaking off the fragments of the bomb that had penetrated his skin.


    "Explosive devil Drew is offering a reward of 310 million Bailey." The man said.


    "I actually knew this uncle." The man called Drew seemed a little surprised, "but it is reasonable. After all, this uncle''s bounty is real, and it is more valuable than the bounty that you have raised. ."


    "You have committed three crimes."


    The man with the black knife said,


    "Provoke the majesty of the Vennhill family."


    "Openly undermined the security of Bubble Island."


    "Loot the Weinhill family weapons."


    "The sin is inexcusable, and you are sentenced to death." The man drew his black knife, and then slashed towards Drew.


    Drew tried to hide, but found that his body could not move, and a faint blood stain appeared on his body.There was disbelief in the man''s eyes, and then he fell slowly.


    His body was cut in half.

 656 Chapter 644

    This big pirate with a bounty of more than 300 million, this ambitious big pirate, never had time to make an evasive action from start to finish, he was killed by Morman.All his ambitions disappeared with his death.


    Grunt.


    The whole long street was extremely silent, only the sound of drooling was heard.The pirates around looked at Morman in shock.


    It''s not that they were shocked that Moorman was able to kill Diru. In fact, Diru was not outstanding in their eyes. Among the people present, at least five people were confident that they could defeat him.However, none of these five people can guarantee that they can be as clean as Moorman, so that Drew has no chance to resist.


    You know, it is not a nameless person, but a big pirate with a bounty of more than 300 million!And this big pirate died so cleanly, they didn''t even underestimate how Morman made the knife.


    "Provoking the end of the Wienhill family, that''s it."


    "Among you, there are still people who are coveting the Vennhill family and want to take advantage of the chaos, just come."


    Moorman closed the knife, looked around, and said lightly.


    None of the pirates onlookers dared to look at him.


    In the face of interests and lives, these people decisively chose the latter.


    "Wow woooo."


    At this time, a childish cry sounded in the long street, and the little girl looked at Moorman and started crying helplessly.


    "Is your mother there?"


    Moorman touched the little girl''s head and said slowly.


    The little girl nodded. When she was young, she didn''t know what fear was. She intuitively told her that the uncle who had saved her was a good person.


    "Leave it to me." Moorman said slowly, he drew his knife, and then took a step forward.


    An incomparable sword energy cut open the long street and cut the ruins of the collapsed izakaya in half.


    A woman in a white dress fell inside, moaning weakly.The moment the sword gas was about to touch the woman, it exploded in an instant, tearing the wooden pillar that was pressing on the woman.With countless sawdust flying in the air, the woman struggled to stand up, her face blank.


    At this time, the little girl standing behind Moorman rushed over crying desperately after seeing her mother.


    She hugged her mother tightly, unable to speak.


    "It''s okay," Moorman said, then turned and left here.


    The pirate who had witnessed all this stared blankly at Morman''s back.


    The sword energy smashed all the wooden pillars surrounding the woman without hurting the woman. What a terrifying control this required.


    The man in front of him had already stepped into the level of the swordsman, and he was only one step away from the swordsman!


    And there are only three or two people in this sea who are truly capable of being called the Great Swordsman!In other words, this man carrying a black sword has almost reached the peak of Jian Hao.


    Perhaps the entire sea underestimated the Vennhill family.


    You know, Morman belongs to a rather inconspicuous person in the entire Wienhill family.Above him, there are many high-ranking cadres with a reputation.


    A Moorman is so strong, what about the other cadres?


    This is the question raised in the hearts of all the onlookers pirates.Perhaps, the precarious empire of the Wienhill family is not as easy to collapse as people think.


    ...


    "In two days, a total of five groups of provocative pirates appeared in the family territory, and they were quickly suppressed by the family officials."


    "According to your order, the family cadres used the strongest means in the process of suppression, demonstrating the strength of the family to the world."


    Violet reported to Garrett in the meeting room of Sdio Dark Iron Castle.


    "More other pirates are in a wait-and-see state. I believe that the blood of these pirates will make them sober, knowing that to provoke the family is to kill themselves."


    "Is that so?" Garrett looked at Violet''s report, pondering for a moment.


    As previously expected, after the decisive battle with the Navy, many Xiaoxiaoren seem to have seen the decline of the Vennhill family and want to rush to seek huge benefits.In the past two days, there have been several incidents of pirate invasion.


    Among them, there were two incidents in Sidio and two in Bubble Island. There was even a pirate invasion incident on Mechanic Island.But every time a pirate appeared, the family cadres guarding the area quickly suppressed it.And kill all the troubled pirates, and hang their heads in a conspicuous place to frighten other alien pirates.


    "As long as I persist for five days, my brother will come. His appearance represents the attitude of the Charlotte family. At that time, these pirates who are bullying and afraid of hardship will be scattered like birds and beasts."


    Garrett said helplessly, when did the family suffer such grievances, and when Ron was there, which pirate would dare to invade the family''s territory in such an upright manner?


    The family has already lost an Adela in his own hands. Garrett doesn''t want to wait for Lorne to wake up, the family only has a lonely sky city SKY.


    "Another thing, the airship that sent the residents of Adela to Sky City SKY is under construction, but because the number of residents in Adela is too large, it will take at least five days to complete the delivery. ."


    Violet said.In fact, the ability of Sanchuan Road is the most suitable for transporting people, but when the entire residents of Adela were transferred to Sdio, the time for opening the Void Gate was too long, and too many people were transferred. It has greatly exceeded the limit of Sanchuan Road. Now this man is training, and it is estimated that he will not be able to use his abilities for a long time.


    "Be careful to keep the secret, and you can''t leak the existence of Sky City SKY." Garrett thought for a moment, then said.


    But at this time, the phone worm on Violet suddenly rang.The voice of an intelligence agent said anxiously in it.


    "The Secretary-General of the report, a group of unidentified pirate ships are hurriedly approaching Sdio. We have warned many times and have not responded, so we suspect that this is an enemy attack!"


    "Are you here again?"


    Garrett said, she struggled to stand up from the Void Throne, and tore off all the hanging bottles hanging on her body.


    "After sitting for so long, it''s time for me to come forward."


    "Is your body okay?" Violet asked with concern, knowing that Garrett had resisted the two admirals from the front not long ago, even if the recovery ability of blood and blood is quite amazing. Leite''s physical condition is not too good.


    "Do you care about my life and death outside?" Garrett looked at Violet, smiled sweetly, and then turned cold, revealing a murderous intent.


    "Then I will let them know that I am not dead!"

 657 Chapter 645

    "Is this the territory of that guy Lorne? It''s really solemn."


    In the sea area of ??Sdio, a pirate ship like a castle is slowly sailing towards Sdio.


    On the bow of the castle ship, a gentleman with a tall hat and a black tuxedo looked at Sdio in front of him and said slowly.


    "It''s just that this country will soon fall into my hands."


    He looked at Sdio in front of him, his eyes full of greed.


    "You are the same, Joyce."


    Next to the gentleman, there appeared another pirate ship with the bow like a rhinoceros hitting a horn. A big man with a cowboy hat over three meters tall looked at him and said with a mockery.


    "You can''t fix your greed for money."


    "Are you going to let me sink you here? Fanke!" After seeing the strong man, the gentleman''s smile dissipated, and he became extremely cold.


    "I haven''t forgotten the incident at the Port of Borax at the time!"


    Joyce, whose full name is Alexander Joyce, is a great nobleman born in the West Sea. He bears this noble name, but he has no training to match it. Joyce has been obsessed with money since childhood.After growing up, because it was full of nests in the small West Sea, after looting the country''s treasury, it suddenly disappeared.


    For this, the world government issued a reward of 100 million yuan, but Joyce could not be found.


    Later, in the process of the destruction of many countries, there was the shadow of Joyce.The rewards offered by the world government to him continued to increase, until it approached 500 million Baileys, and he was not caught.


    Borax is a small country in the paradise, located at the main point of one of the seven main waterways of the paradise. Under the protection of the navy, the people live and work in peace and prosperity.


    But starting from a certain year, the king of Pollux seemed to be crazy, constantly increasing taxes, increasing the exploitation of the people of Pollux, and reducing wealth.


    The people there are miserable, but there is no other way but to let the king exploit them.


    "At the beginning I controlled the stupid king and squeezed the inhabitants of Pollax, and reduced the wealth you couldn''t imagine in your life. If it weren''t for you, how could I become a pirate?!"


    The man called Joyce looked at the brawny man in front of him, with a trace of murder in his eyes.


    "Do you think you have a long life if you have a relationship with the revolutionary army?"


    Pollux¡¯s oppression of the people quickly led the revolutionary army¡¯s attention, and when the revolutionary army came to Pollux, the country quickly set off an upsurge of resistance, and rebellions broke out in various parts of Pollux. The rebels quickly attacked the royal city.


    And this man named Fanke is one of the joint people of the revolutionary army.


    Of course, Joyce did not want his cash cow to collapse. He led his men to fight the revolutionary army for a long time. When the revolutionary army was about to be defeated, the cadres of the revolutionary army finally appeared.


    Joyce was outnumbered and was quickly defeated.It''s just that this man displayed his cunning skills. When he was defeated, he ransacked all his wealth, leaving only an empty treasure house for the revolutionary army.


    Although he was defeated, Joyce''s strength was fully demonstrated in that battle. No one in this sea dared to underestimate this wealthy man.


    "The mediocre world government will eventually be overthrown, and the revolutionary army is the first fire to ignite this corrupt country." Fanke said.


    "Unreasonable." Joyce said coldly. He didn''t understand how there was an organization like the revolutionary army in this world that liked to help others at all costs.


    "So, are you trying to rob me of the wealth of this country?"


    "You mean Sdio?" Fan Kleak was stunned, then said slowly.


    "No, no, no, we are not interested at all here, but my boss seems to be very interested in the Wienhill family, so let me see what their ending is like. No matter what you do, I won¡¯t Will interfere."


    "That''s good," Joyce snorted coldly. "The end of this country is about to fall into my hands."


    After speaking, he looked at the steel forest in the distance.The Wienhill family has dominated this sea for so many years and has almost monopolized the arms industry of the world. The wealth they have accumulated may be more than what they have collected over the years.


    In the past, Joyce did not dare to think about the deterrence of the Weinhill family, but now that the empire is on the verge of collapse, Joyce doesn''t mind being the first person to eat crabs.


    "But I can remind you one thing, this Wienhill family, I''m afraid you can''t eat it alone. Don''t be profitable, be used as a knife." Fanke reminded with a smile.


    "Just don''t stand behind me and stabbing a knife!"


    Joyce said unceremoniously.


    A trace of mockery appeared in Fanke''s eyes as he watched the castle pirate ship going away.


    "It''s really stupid, being used as a knife to test the Wienhill family. Can you eat this family alone?"


    After saying this, he turned his head again and looked at the sea behind him, the mockery in his eyes did not dissipate.


    "And are you guys hiding behind the scenes really smart?"


    No one answered Fanke''s question, but Fanke knew that time would give the answer.


    After knowing what happened to Mary Joa, the leader of the revolutionary army, the man named Long, immediately ordered that if the Vennhill family can survive this difficulty, they will try to cooperate with the Vennhill family to overthrow this. A decadent world government.


    ...


    "It''s worthy of the Wienhill family, who can develop this place into this way."


    When he was about to arrive at Sdie, Joyce looked at the steel city in front of him and said lightly.


    A long time ago, Sdio was synonymous with barrenness. There were countless minerals here, but they could not be sold at all. Coupled with the sea king nest hidden near Sdio, people from other countries did not dare to come here.


    "But now, this place belongs to me."


    Joyce said so, then turned his head and ordered to his subordinates.


    "Give our friends a meeting gift. Be careful not to destroy this city too ugly. After all, our future maintenance work is still very troublesome."


    To put it lightly, he has already regarded this country as his own.


    Boom boom boom boom!


    Countless barrels protruded from the side of the castle pirate ship, and countless shells poured out from the barrels and flew toward Sdio.Form a barrage to cover the sky and the sun.


    But just as these shells were about to hit Sdio, a thick fog suddenly appeared, covering the whole Sdio.


    The shells blasted into the thick fog and disappeared completely.

 658 646 The Arrogant

    For this result, Joyce did not have any surprises. According to intelligence, the two high-level combat powers of the Wienhill family, Lorne and Anilu, never showed up after the Battle of Bislan. Said that they are likely to have died, even if the best result is that they are seriously injured and unable to fight again.


    After all, what they are facing is the high-level naval forces headed by the Warring States Period. It is shocking enough to push the navy to this level.


    And the other great power of the Vennhill family, the woman who had just won the title of Queen of Blood, disappeared after a decisive battle with General Sakaski of the Navy Headquarters.Even if he was lucky enough to get his life back, I am afraid he can only hide in a corner to heal his wounds.


    Therefore, this seemingly strong Wienhill Empire has reached its most critical moment.


    If it weren''t for Morman, Fat Tiger and other senior cadres who were struggling to support him, they would collapse at any time.


    Joyce doesn''t mind being the one who destroys this empire.


    "Change bombs, prepare for the second round."


    As Joyce said, his subordinates quickly implemented his orders, and a new round of shells was loaded into the barrel.


    "emission!"


    Joyce waved, and countless shells once again formed a barrage and blasted towards Sdio.


    This time, the appearance of a woman condensed in the fog. She frowned slightly, stretched out her hands, and blocked all the shells out of Sdioben Island.


    "Has it appeared?"


    Joyce sneered looking at the misty giant that appeared suddenly.


    "It''s just that senseless bravery is meaningless to me. In the face of absolute strength, your resistance seems insignificant."


    He drew his long knife, stepped on the collision corner of the Castle Pirate Ship, and shouted at his men.


    "Ravenous villains, the empire full of gold is ahead. Are you ready to plunder this empire?"


    "Of course I''m ready!"


    His subordinates showed greedy smiles and looked at Sdio with evil intentions.


    "Then, I allow you to plunder in this country for three days. All the treasures, gold, and beauties you rob belong to you!" Joyce is very good at making bad checks, because this can indeed greatly encourage his subordinates. Morale.


    It''s just that every check he made was cashed, so this is why these greedy pirates are willing to follow him.


    "So, now, charge with me, villains!"


    Joyce yelled, a pedal extended from the castle pirate ship and landed on Sdieo''s land. Numerous pirates armed with long knives, excitedly rushed out of the pirate ship.


    At this time, the soldiers of Sdioben Island had gathered here, took up their weapons, aimed at the aggressive pirates, and stood ready.


    Boom boom boom boom!


    Countless bullets were ejected from the weapons of the Sdio soldiers, and fired at the pirates who rushed over.


    "It''s useless, do you think my subordinates are the weak ones who are afraid of bullets?"


    Joyce was holding a long knife with a sneer on his face.


    "They are truly elites who have experienced many battles!"


    Seeing the barrage coming over, none of the pirates under Joyce was afraid, but became more excited.


    Zi Zi Zi.


    A few stronger pirates leaped forward and rushed to the front of the team, and then took a deep breath, the dark, armed color domineering covering their bodies.


    Bang bang bang.


    The bullet hit their black skin, leaving only a shallow white mark, and then it was ejected to the side.


    The other agile pirates spotted the space where the Sdio soldiers could change their bombs and rushed out of the crowd. They were extremely fast, and they rushed to the soldiers in almost one breath. Among.


    They brandished knives, and countless limbs danced with blood, creating a feast of killings among the crowd.These well-trained soldiers, facing this group of pirates, have no ability to resist at all!


    Joyce''s command turned out to be a corps composed purely of domineering masters!


    Facing these irresistible opponents, Sdio''s soldiers did not have the slightest fear on their faces, and the range calmly took up their weapons and launched an attack on the pirates.


    Even if their attack is meaningless.


    Soon, all the soldiers fell to the ground, blood flowed across, and the whole land was stained blood red.


    "The commendable weak, facing an inconsistent opponent, didn''t even choose to escape." Joyce squinted and praised.


    Over the years, he didn''t know how many countries he had attacked. Many soldiers from countries that claimed to be brave and fearless quickly collapsed after discovering that they had no possibility of defeating their opponents.


    It is the most stupid thing to know and leave your back to your opponent.


    Especially, facing a cruel opponent like Joyce.


    "But the fearlessness of the weak is meaningless. After all, this sea belongs to the strong."


    He squinted and looked at the Dark Iron Castle on Sdeou Island.


    "You once belonged to the strong, but you took a wrong step, so you lost everything."


    "There is no need for losers in this era."


    Joyce said so, but at this time, a woman''s cold voice came from his ear.


    "There really is no need for losers in this era, because all losers are dead."


    A woman wearing a black cloak walked out from the depths of Sdio step by step. She looked at Joyce with a trace of murder in her eyes.


    "Provoke the Wienhill family, do you have the consciousness of death?"


    "You are not dead!?"


    Joyce looked at the woman walking out and said with a shocked expression on her face.


    The woman in front of her was the one called the Queen of Blood.


    Even though he was extremely confident in his own strength, Joyce did not dare to face this woman who had destroyed the entire naval fleet by herself.


    "No, you can''t be unscathed after fighting against opponents of the level of Akakin. And if your power is at its peak, you should come out when pirates provoked them some time ago to deter them."


    Joyce stared at the woman who came out slowly.


    "You are deceiving me!"


    "Guess." Garrett lifted his leg and stepped into the blood-stained earth.


    The black high-heeled shoes walked in the blood sea, making a babble sound, very coquettish.


    "No need to guess, try it!" After figuring this out, Joyce calmed down a lot. He may not be the opponent of Garrett in his heyday, but after facing the battle with Sakarski, he suffered. Garrett, who was seriously injured, still had a chance of winning.


    "It''s just that even you came out, so I can be sure of one thing, that is the emptiness of the entire Wienhill family is indeed unprecedented." Joyce looked at Garrett and said slowly.

 659 Chapter 647

    "The entire Wienhill family is indeed an unprecedented emptiness." Joyce said slowly.He looked around, the body of the Sdio soldier who had fallen on the battlefield.


    "Otherwise, such an elite soldier would give up even if he said to give up."


    This kind of soldiers who are not afraid of death, even Joyce is a bit greedy. If it''s not for their weak strength, these unfeeling soldiers are simply the most perfect war machine.


    "You can try."


    Garrett said.At this time, Joyce''s pirates had formed an encirclement, slowly surrounding Garrett and others.


    They were holding weapons, and ill-intentioned smiles appeared on their faces.


    "Kill her!"


    Joyce ordered that the villains of the sea rushed towards Garrett and the others after shouting at the boss''s order.


    The long knife in his hand is bright, reflecting two colors of gold and red.


    The dazzling gold of the sun, and the red of blood flowing on the earth.


    "It''s really rude." The female secretary beside Garrett turned slightly to one side, avoiding a pirate''s slash.


    "Treat a lady not a gentleman." She raised her hand and a hand knife accurately hit the back of the pirate''s head. The pirate yelled in pain, then fell to the ground and couldn''t get up again.


    "How to solve these people?" Violet bowed slightly to Garrett, and said respectfully.


    "Dead." Garrett replied slowly. She stretched out her hand, and countless blood poured out from her fingertips, condensing a ten-meter long knife.


    "Those who provoke the family, kill without mercy!"


    She stepped forward and waved her knife. The pirates who were more than ten meters in radius had no time to react, and they were cut off by the blood knife.


    With blood splattering, these pirates have no ability to resist, just as they did before slaughtering Sdio soldiers.


    Only this time, the target of the massacre was replaced by them.


    Those lucky ones who rushed more slowly escaped the first wave of Garrett''s attack, and their bodies couldn''t help taking a step back, the enthusiasm and greed in their eyes dissipated, and they were filled with fear instead.


    Grumbling.


    They swallowed their saliva and looked at the woman in front of them, as if they saw the god of death holding a sickle.


    "It''s really a bunch of bastards." Joyce cursed. He felt that Garrett looked aggressive, but in fact he was just pretending to be strong.


    I am afraid that the blow just now has exhausted all of her energy. If she attacks her at this time, she has no strength to resist.But this group of soft guys was actually frightened and missed the best opportunity.


    "It seems that I have to go out myself." Joyce raised his long knife and pointed the sword at the two Garretts.


    "This trick of yours can''t fool me."


    "Really," Garrett looked at Joyce, a strange smile suddenly appeared on his face.


    "What are you laughing at, do you want me to pity you?" Joyce frowned and said coldly.


    "I laugh at your stupidity," Garrett said, and the blood sword in her hand dissipated, forming a throne of blood.The woman sat on the throne, propped her cheek with her hand, looking at Joyce.


    It was as if the queen met her subjects.


    "There are many ways to influence combat power. The development of abilities, the understanding of the opponent, the mood of both sides during the battle, and even whether they eat or not eat in the morning may affect the outcome of the battle."


    "But there is one most important thing that has been forgotten by many people."


    "What''s the matter?" Joyce asked subconsciously, his heart becoming uneasy.


    "That is, the environment of the battle." Garrett said, "For example, in the ice and snow, the power of the frozen fruit of the blue pheasant will be greatly increased, and the red dog in the lava zone is almost invincible. ."


    "So," Garrett''s eyes turned gloomy, and she looked into Joyce''s eyes and said coldly.


    "What is it that gives you the courage to fight against me in a sea of ??blood?"


    Joyce looked at the ground subconsciously. The bodies of the previously dead Sdio soldiers and the pirates who had just been beheaded by Garrett fell on the ground, and blood kept flowing out of their bodies.


    Dye the whole earth blood red.


    Like a sea of ??blood.


    "Not good!" A trace of cold sweat penetrated Joyce''s face. He turned around subconsciously, trying to escape, only to find that his legs were firmly grasped by countless bloody arms emerging from the ground.


    Immobile.


    "Pay the price for your stupidity."


    Garrett said lightly, and then waved gently.


    The blood flowing on the ground seemed to become alive and began to roll constantly. The surviving pirate felt that something underground was holding him firmly, and when he looked down, he found that the blood had condensed into the appearance of his newly dead companion. .He looked at himself with resentment, firmly grasped his body with both hands, trying to drag himself into the blood.


    The pirates howled and waved their knives to sever the hands that had seized them, but the blood that had been severed quickly condensed to the appearance of bleeding hands, which did not give them a chance to get rid of.


    "Blood ghost."


    Garrett closed his five fingers, and these pirates were completely dragged into the sea of ??blood.


    "Do not!"


    Joyce roared unwillingly, he didn''t want to die like this, he still has countless wealth hidden, he also has the ambition of the government world.How could it be buried here?!


    But the real world is not a heroic story, and it is not a thing that can turn defeat into victory with a shout.


    Joyce, the man who was offered a reward of 500 million Baileys by the world government, the criminal who destroyed many countries, was completely buried in Sdio because of his negligence and arrogance.


    "I can not be reconciled!"


    This was Joyce''s last roar, and then the sea of ??blood gathered and swallowed him completely.


    The blood continued to gather together, and then condensed into a statue, a statue of blood. The bodies of countless pirates appeared on the statue, showing the despair of these pirates before they died.


    Joyce''s body appeared in the middle of the statue, his face distorted, like a tortured evil spirit in hell.


    "call."


    After finishing all this, Garrett took a deep breath, then lightened, and fell to the side involuntarily.


    If Violet hadn''t helped Garrett along the way, she would have fallen to the ground.


    "Sure enough, is it still too reluctant?" Violet asked with concern.


    "The life of a Joyce should be enough to make these young boys who are peeping at the Venn Hill family fearful." Garrett shook his head and said slowly.


    "Move this blood statue to the most conspicuous place of Sdio, I want all the pirates who covet the Vennhill family to see the end of the provocative family!"

 660 Chapter 648: Pirates

    Joyce came fiercely, but was silent when he left.


    The corpses of him and his men were placed in the port of Sdio, a statue of blood, which shocked the pirates who looked around Sdio and coveted the wealth of the Weinhill family.


    "I didn''t expect that Joyce would be such a waste."


    On an isolated island next to Sdio, a simple camp was built with a pile of bonfires in the middle. On the bonfire, an unknown beast was roasted and the meat was overflowing.


    A brawny man wearing animal skins, like a barbarian, was swearing while eating meat.


    "It was so simple that it was cleaned up by the Wienhill family."


    His saliva flew wildly, splashing onto the people around him.


    The leaders of the few pirates next to him frowned slightly, not really liking the man''s rude appearance.But no one stood up to refute him.


    People who are not sages always have all kinds of shortcomings, but in the process of getting along, your friends will often ignore these shortcomings of you, it is because your advantages are enough to make up for these shortcomings.


    And this man, he was stupid, greedy, bloodthirsty, rude, savage, and all his shortcomings were all gathered in him, but he had one point and only one point, which can make people ignore all his flaws.


    That is powerful, absolutely powerful.


    "However, one thing is certain, that is that the woman is still alive, and the Vennhill family is not as weak as we thought."


    Next to him, a gentleman with a top hat said slowly, "If Joyce volunteers to listen to us about the Wienhill family, we will lose more manpower."


    "But this also means that there are more people who divide the benefits in the end."


    The strong man said disdainfully, and then threw the meat in his hand into the bonfire.


    "No taste at all, don''t eat it!"


    "Then you mean you don''t pay attention to the Wienhill family?"


    A tall man next to him, holding a big sword, but wearing a pair of funny trousers said blankly.There is a crooked white beard on the corner of his mouth,


    The white beard just like the man in the legend.


    "It''s just, Mom, what is the Vennhill family."


    "It''s a group of rich pirates. Kill them and we will be rich!"


    In front of him, a small woman said.When it comes to money, the woman''s eyes are greedy.


    "It seems that our Lord Herak is very confident in his own strength. I just don¡¯t know why when the Wienhill family was in its heyday, Lord Herak did not see the Wienhill family¡¯s territory. Are they all defeated?"


    At this time, a young man in armor said yinly.


    "Hehe," the man spit,


    "A mere new force, or a new force whose strength has been greatly damaged after a decisive battle with the navy. If you are so fearful, I doubt how your reputation came about. Do you rely on bullying the weak?"


    The man said mockingly.


    "If you are afraid, you will hide behind me obediently. After I take down the Wienhill family alone, if I am in a good mood, maybe I will leave you some leftovers."


    "You!" The man in armor furiously pointed at the strong man and could not speak.


    "Why, do you want to fight with me first?" the strong man said with a look of disdain.


    "Don''t quarrel." At this time, a slightly older man wearing a black priest''s robe stopped them. "The purpose of our alliance is to eat the Veenhill family in one round, not to let you Find a place to fight."


    "If you want to fight, after this period of time is over, you can just find a place to fight. For now, let''s restrain your temper."


    The older man seemed to be quite prestigious. After he spoke, the younger pirate stopped, and even the strong man did not continue to provoke.


    "As Gonitz said, now, the most important thing is how to eat the Wienhill family." The gentleman also expressed his position.


    "As far as I know, the monster of the Charlotte family has already left the seas of all nations, and it won''t take long to arrive here. If you want to face that man, keep arguing."


    Gonitz is the name of the old man in the black priest''s robe.He has another title, Gonitz of the Wind!


    A long time ago, even the deputy pope of the Holy Truth Church before Ratzinger, later turned away from the Holy Truth Church for some reason.


    His reputation is not very prominent among the low-level pirates, but at a certain level, no one will question his strength.


    "Kata Kuri?" After hearing this sentence, everyone''s eyes were solemn. After all, the man''s reputation was created by typing. In the entire new world, no one dared except those few legends. Said that he could win him.


    Those present, not even the strong man.


    "Yes, there is not much time left for us." The gentleman said slowly.


    "There are only a few high-level cadres left in the Wienhill family, Tiger, Agatha, Jodi, plus two hidden high-level cadres, and Garrett who doesn¡¯t know how much strength is left. The strength is very impressive and we must go all out."


    "My good son can hold any cadre of the Wienhill family, but afterwards, I asked Bailey to add 10% to the Bailey who was allocated to us."


    Said the little woman.


    "Jodi can give it to me. His fists can''t crush my armor." The young man in armor volunteered.


    "I''ll deal with Agatha, I''m very curious, the fog and the wind, who is better." The old priest said, his face is calm, but the murderous intent in his eyes betrayed him.


    "In other words, is the most difficult Garrett left to me?" the brawny man said faintly, "you are really good at picking it."


    "It''s just that it doesn''t matter, her blood is meaningless in front of me." The brawny man seemed extremely confident in his strength.Even if he knew that Garrett had blocked Sarkarski, he was not afraid.


    "I am responsible for covering your arrival at Sdio, and all the trash fish on the island can be given to my children." said the gentleman.


    A few people selected their opponents three times and five out of two, but when they were just about to leave, a man''s voice rang in their ears.


    "Ooh ooh ooh, Wayne Hill family to deal with, how this kind of thing can not call on me?"


    Countless black bats flew to the side of the bonfire, condensing a man who was nearly six meters tall and dressed in Gothic style clothing.


    He was pale, but his eyes were burning with flames.


    That is the flame of revenge.He said to everyone.


    "Lorne and I have some grievances."

 661 Chapter 649 Prisoners

    "There are large pirates who have appeared near the Sea of ??Sdio."


    In the dark iron castle of Sdio, Violet was reporting to Garrett with a document.


    "The defected pope of the Church of the Holy Truth is Gonitz, known as the violent wind. He is a natural wind and wind fruit capable person, extremely powerful and capable of destroying the world."


    "The silver knight Ody is not very powerful, but he has the fruits of the Superman wall, which can greatly strengthen his own defenses. Even if the attack of shells hits him, he can''t leave the slightest injury. Many opponents are He was alive and well."


    "Gentleman, Alva Lawson, the number one killer in the underground world, a man who can match the legend of the Bounty Hunter League, Dragon Flame Killer, no one knows how he fought, because everyone who has seen him fight , All dead."


    Violet looked at these materials and said with lingering fear.


    "And this," she turned the pages of the document, revealing a picture of a man in savage animal skins.


    "The brother of Adam, the Son of God, Barbaric, possesses a monster-like physique as strong as him. He is extremely bloodthirsty, and he can''t stop fighting at all. He has already caused many terrible disasters. This time he came here, It should be blamed on us for Adam''s death."


    "And," Violet saw the last photo of a sluggish-looking burly man with a string of white crescents on the corner of his mouth.


    "The man with the title of Whitebeard II, Edward Weibull, according to the previous description of the navy, he has the physique like the white beard when he was young, he is extremely powerful, and his mind is extremely simple. He is under the orders of his mother. People are doing evil together in the new world. But for some unknown reason, Baibeard has not talked about it publicly. So his identity has always been a mystery."


    "This time they have taken a fancy to the huge wealth of the family and gathered here."


    "It seems that the family really provokes an incredible group of people." Garrett took a deep breath and said.When she was young, she often heard her brothers and sisters mention these names. Each of them was a big name.


    Unexpectedly, this time, they gathered here.


    It can be said that the strength and scale of the pirates gathered in Sdio is not inferior to Bislan before.


    "Any group of them doesn''t matter. I can deal with it. The most scared thing is that they united after seeing Joyce''s death." Garrett took a deep breath and said solemnly. .


    Suddenly she felt that she was too stupid to kill Joyce with thunder, and showed her strength prematurely. It made those who knew that they lost to the Vennhill family and were unwilling to give up this piece of fat thought. A joint.


    In fact, Garrett had been worrying too much. These people, as early as the beginning, thought of uniting together and swallowing the entire Wienhill family.


    "About the Sky City..."


    Garrett wanted to ask anything else, but a projection phone worm placed in front of her suddenly rang.


    Garrett nodded at Violet, the head-shaped phone bug opened his sleepy eyes, and an image of the head-shaped on the wall.


    A man wearing animal skins laughed presumptuously in the image, and there was an undulating wave around him.


    They were sailing on the sea, and Garrett squinted slightly. She could see the shadow of a small steel island through the image.


    This is what this man specifically let her see.


    "Are you going to die, pretty." Garrett said coldly to the phone bug.


    "Hahahaha, you killed my brother, then there is nothing wrong with me as a brother to take revenge." The brawny man laughed presumptuously, and then made a cut of his head at Garrett.


    "Are you ready to give up all your wealth? My uncle is here!"


    The phone worm interrupted, and Garrett''s face was completely gloomy.


    Arrogant, lawless!


    This is quite the impression that she has attacked other people''s territory and made a phone call in advance. Is this for fear that others will not know?


    This savage behavior did not take the Wienhill family into consideration at all.


    "I''ll kill him." Garrett said, but when she just got up, Violet suddenly grabbed her clothes and shook his head slightly.


    "This savage behavior is really against common sense and cannot be acted rashly."


    "Leave it to Fat Tiger and the others first, you just sit here, if there is any accident, it''s not too late to leave."


    This is what Violet said. After all, she knew that Garrett''s physical condition was not as optimistic as she imagined. The continuous overloaded battles had already pushed her body beyond its limits.If her will was not firm enough, she would have fallen into a coma long ago.


    "Moreover, Lawson''s appearance reminded me of one thing, we might be able to take advantage of it."


    "What''s the matter?" Garrett asked suspiciously.


    "The killer in this world is not only Lawson alone," Violet said, pointing to the sky.


    "In the family cell, the most famous bounty hunter on this sea is locked!"


    ...


    SKY, in the northern prison, a young girl walked to the door of the prison. She was lively and had short hair, shoulder to shoulder.


    After the two soldiers guarding the prison door distinguished the girl''s identity, they let go. The prison door slowly opened, and a decadent smell came out from inside.


    "It smells really unpleasant, it''s like motor oil that has expired for ten years, plus the smell of bad beer." The girl frowned, but she still pinched her nose and walked in.After all, she now has an important responsibility.


    The prison was extremely dark, and water dripped continuously from the eaves. After the door was closed, no trace of sunlight came in.This design was requested by Lorne in order to make the prisoners imprisoned here feel desperate.


    The despair he once felt in the infinite hell of Advance City.


    "One hundred and fifty-seven, one hundred and fifty-eight." The girl was counting as she walked, and when she came to a cage, she suddenly stopped.


    "Finally found you." The girl said excitedly. She snapped her fingers, and the two kerosene lamps in front of the cage suddenly burned strangely, and the faint light illuminated the surroundings.


    A sign hung in this cage, and a person''s name could be vaguely seen through the light of the kerosene lamp.


    melt.


    "I have a reward here, are you willing to accept it?" The girl looked into the eyes of the caged person and said word by word.


    "The reward is your own words."

 662 Chapter 650

    "Cough cough cough." Inside the cage, a man coughed.A man walked out of the darkness.


    His appearance is quite ordinary, he belongs to the type that is thrown into the crowd and will be forgotten at a glance.


    But his reputation is not ordinary at all.


    In the underground world, there are always bounty lists for legendary pirates, such as Whitebeard, Kaido, and even Lorne.But these reward lists are nothing more than decorations, and even in some cases, they also set off the fame of the rewarded person.


    Few people have uncovered these bounty lists, because all killers and bounty hunters know that this is an impossible task.


    Those who receive these rewards are either newbies who have just set foot in the dark world and do not know the heights of the world, or they are well-known lunatics who are extremely confident of their own strength.


    Novices often have them, but lunatics don''t often.


    This man, in the eyes of all bounty hunters, is the man who might accomplish the impossible task.


    "Let me be free?" The man muttered to himself, "It''s really a handsome reward."


    "Has the current Wienhill family declined to this point?"


    "So you don''t want to accept this task?" The girl frowned and said coldly."Then you continue to stay in this place and reflect."


    After speaking, the girl turned around and left without a pause.


    "It deserves to be a member of the arrogant Wienhill family." The man''s voice came from behind the girl, seemingly helpless with this arrogant family.


    "I''ll take this task."


    When the man said this sentence, the girl''s footsteps stopped.


    The surrounding prisoners seemed to see the light of going out, and they lay on the iron railings and shouted.


    "I want to go out."


    "Give me a chance, I will never be an enemy of the Wienhill family again!"


    "Any task is fine, please set me free!"


    The roar of these losers broke the silence of the prison.But the girl turned a deaf ear, she took out a key and opened the cage where the man was imprisoned.As the Hailou stone handcuffs fell off, the man''s own suppressed power finally broke free, and he took a long breath.


    "It''s been a long time since this relaxed feeling."


    The man stretched out, and then said to the girl.


    "Just let me go, aren''t you afraid that I will break the contract?"


    "Lorne once said, you won''t." The girl shook her head."Because you are fusion."


    "It really took me to death. I knew I wouldn''t take that order."


    The man reluctantly said that he had accepted Lufield''s mission at the beginning, and finally faced Lorne, was easily defeated by Lorne, and then became a prisoner and was thrown into this dark prison.But if he was asked to choose again, he would still face Lorne directly.


    Because the characters he picked up by himself would never give up no matter what accidents he encountered.


    He is fusion!


    The man followed the girl''s steps and walked out of the prison. When the prison door opened, the dazzling sunlight made the man squint his eyes subconsciously.


    "By the way, how long has the Bislan incident passed."


    The man asked.


    "Less than a week."


    The girl answered honestly, she never lied.


    "Is it only a few days? It feels like a few years have passed." The man said with a smile, "What is the task? After I have completed it, I will never have anything to do with you again."


    "There are pirates trying to invade the territory of the Wienhill family. We need you to assassinate the leader of these pirates."


    "It''s really a simple task." The man didn''t even ask the names of these pirates, because in his opinion, except for the few people in this sea, the other pirates were nothing but fame.


    And those famous pirates, it is obviously impossible to appear in the territory of the Wienhill family at this time.


    "Is this the sky?" the man asked, looking at the boundless sea of ??clouds around him."Your Vennhill family really hides a lot of secrets. Enemy with you at the beginning was probably the biggest mistake of my life."


    "Just know."


    The girl smiled and said, she was very proud to hear someone praise the family.


    "Then I will go."


    The man said, his body disappeared in an instant, and then appeared on the wall of SKY, he looked at the white space under his feet, and then muttered to himself.


    "I''m coming."


    His tone was flat, like a god standing on the top of the sky, announcing his return to the mortal under his feet.


    The next moment, he took a deep breath, stood on the wall of SKY, and jumped towards the sea of ??white clouds.


    He stood on a 10,000-meter-high sky island and jumped toward Qinghai!


    "What a lunatic." The girl frowned when she saw what the man was doing through the phone bug monitoring system.


    These monsters, relying on their strength, often like to do crazy things.


    It''s just that these things sound interesting.It''s a pity that his strength is not very good, and he can''t act recklessly like these monsters.


    If he is stronger, he can help the family.


    The girl clenched her fists, but the next moment, she became a little depressed.


    "Unfortunately there is no if."


    At this time, she can only become a protected person.


    "This is the first time I have seen you so depressed, little Lola."


    At this time, a man''s voice rang in the girl''s ear.Lola raised her head and saw a man with white hair, a thin body, and a sickly pale face walking towards her.


    He was wearing a white robe, and he smelled of potion, as if he had just walked out of the laboratory.


    "Is the young master awake?"


    After seeing the man, Lola immediately asked anxiously, the most important thing now is this one, if Lorne can wake up, then the crisis of the Vennhill family can now be solved.


    "Not yet. It''s just that Lorne''s vital signs are stable and there is no danger of life. When he can wake up depends on when he wants to wake up."


    The man said.


    After hearing the man''s words, Lola was a little discouraged, but she soon regained her spirit.The more this time, the less she can panic, she must return to the battle fortress of SKY to provide support for the battle below.


    This is the only thing Lola can do at this time.


    "However, our research results have made some progress and may be able to help you."


    The man pushed his glasses and slowly said to Lola.

 663 Chapter 651 Gods Works

    "Also, this woman has been annoying me all day, if you can, can you take her away?"


    The man said helplessly. At this time, Laura saw a girl with long pink hair and earphones coming out from behind the man, she said coldly with a frosty face.


    "If Brother Diaros can''t wake up, I will never let you go."


    Andariel.Lola recognized the girl''s name. In the rumored lover of Diaros, King of Ashes, it is hard to imagine that the man who has been smiling like a sun will attack the important place of the world government for her.


    "I understand." Lola said. In the previous war in Bislan, if Diaros hadn''t taken the shot and dragged the Admiral Blue Pheasant, the family''s loss might have been even greater, so in Diaros After the coma, the family specially gave Andariel the right to enter and exit the Sky City SKY.


    "I heard that your family is in a little trouble." Before Lola could speak, Andariel took off his earphones and asked first.


    There was a flame in her eyes, this kind of flame Lola had seen in Jodi''s eyes before, it was a militant flame.


    A violent woman, this is the label Lola put on Andariel.


    "It is true," Lola did not deny, "but you don''t need to worry, the family will deal with these troubles soon."


    "In other words, is there really a pirate who has short eyes to provoke the Wienhill family?" Andariel said with some excitement, "Is there a fight to fight?"


    Seeing Andariel like this, Lola ghostly nodded, but she didn''t know that Andariel became even more excited after getting an affirmative answer.She immediately rushed onto Lola''s body, her slender arms gradually turned into sharp claws, some dark brown hairs penetrated through the pores of her white skin, and two lovely pointed hairy ears appeared in On her head.


    At this time Andariel became a catwoman.


    "Count me, I haven''t had a fight for a long time when Brother Diaros was here!"


    Andariel said excitedly.


    Lola looked at the man next to him. The man stretched out his hands helplessly and shrugged his shoulders, saying that he was powerless and let Lola figure out a solution.


    Lola allowed Andariel to hang on her body like a big cat. As a good girl, she didn''t know how to refuse, so she agreed to Andariel''s request.


    "You are so good, how many times better than Lorne''s bastard!" Andariel jumped off Lola, and then kissed Lola on the face. Lola felt some soft fluff touch. The skin on his face immediately blushed.


    Standing in place blankly, not knowing what to do.


    "Compared to this, what is more important now is the research results of Mr. Vegapunk." At this time, Lola remembered the purpose of the man looking for her in the first place, and said quickly.


    "We just made a simple modification to the material we sent before, and it can come in handy at any time." The man said slowly, and then led the two of Lola to the laboratory. Lola saw Mr. Gage. Working on a cylinder taller than a person.


    The surface of the cylinder is covered with metal, and it is impossible to see what is inside.


    "You are finally here!" After seeing Lola coming, Gage put down his work and said with some excitement.


    "This is the work that mankind is closest to God. It belongs exclusively to God''s domain, and you are the first batch of visitors." Some of the second-year-old Kage said. With the help of Begapunk, Kage''s research has been blown out. The development of the style, coupled with the corpse of the strong man previously obtained in the Battle of Bislan, this is the first time he has touched that area.


    That previously unreachable area.


    Kaji pressed a button next to him, and the metal around the cylinder slowly faded, revealing a petri dish filled with emerald green liquid.


    A naked man, lying in the petri dish, seemed to be asleep.


    "Welcome to the world of God."


    Kage pressed the second button next to him, and the liquid in the petri dish slowly dropped. Lola saw that the man''s skin was pale, like a corpse, his body was full of explosive muscles, and he was as strong as a statue.However, the fly in the ointment is that there is a huge hole in his chest, like it was hollowed out by someone, or a trace of battle, filled with a pile of sophisticated metal instruments.


    "This is our most perfect work." Begapunk pushed his glasses. "You can use his previous name."


    "Adam."


    Adam, a man with a perfect physique comparable to Kaido.After his death in Bislan, he was taken back to Sdeo by the warriors of the Wienhill family, and then transformed into this look by the two of Begapunk and Gage.


    But Lola knew that Adam also had another meaning.


    The first human being created by God.Is Begapunk so proud of God?


    "It''s really arrogant." Lola muttered to herself, and then looked at Adam in the petri dish through the glass.


    "How strong is he, can he solve the family''s troubles?"


    "You''ll know if you try it," Kage said.He pressed the third button, and then Adam in the petri dish slowly opened his eyes.


    Like a wild beast that has been sleeping for tens of thousands of years, it opened its eyes for the first time!


    ...


    At this time, the pirates who were in Sidiou had basically left, because this was not a supply station originally, and the pirates who came here were more about discussing arms cooperation with the Veenhill family.


    But at this time the empire of the Wienhill family is on the verge of danger. The slightly smarter pirates, in order to avoid angering the upper body, left this place of right and wrong early, even if they had some fluke ideas in their hearts, they also hid in Sri Lanka. Around Dio waters, see if there is a chance to take advantage of the chaos.


    And the pirates who stayed here are basically only some diehard fans of the Vennhill family, and some nails buried by the Vennhill family by other forces.


    Sidio is a very strange island, divided into two peninsulas, north and south, separated by a mountain range.


    To the north is a steel city with high-rise buildings. Pirates passing by can buy the most advanced weapons here.


    On the south side are lofty mountains, like virgin forests, where countless minerals are hidden.


    As for the traffic arteries of the North and South Islands, there is only a canyon in the center of the island. At this time, a pirate wearing silver armor, like a knight, stood at the entrance of the canyon and said coldly to the people in front.


    "In an emergency, pirates are forbidden to move forward."

 664 Update later today.

Today there are some things, and tomorrow will be four.


    I''m really sorry.

 665 Chapter 652: Killer

    The man has long blonde hair, handsome appearance, and the seriousness in his eyes, he looks like a knight walking out of a picture scroll.


    "Lancelot."


    A pirate licked his lips and said the man''s name.Their identity is the pirate who went to Sidiou to discuss business cooperation with the Vennhill family, so even at this time, they were not expelled by the Vennhill family.


    Lancelot is a man with the title of Pirate Knight, offering a bounty of 180 million Baileys. Unlike other pirates, Lancelot has the characteristics of humility, justice, and kindness that other pirates do not possess, and is known for It is an alien among the pirates.


    After meeting Lorne in the Chambord Islands, Lancelot felt that he had met the faith of life, so he decided to follow Lorne. After a period of adventure, Lancelot finally came to Lorne¡¯s territory and became One of Lorne''s pirates.


    He followed Lorne in this way, and there are many pirates who bet their future on the banner of the Vennhill family.


    "I didn''t expect a man like you to become a dog of the Wienhill family."


    Said the pirate.While he was speaking, the soldiers behind Lancelot simultaneously drew their weapons and aimed their sharp blade at the group of pirates.


    No matter when and where, such remarks are a provocation to the Vennhill family and deserve to be tried by the Vennhill family.


    Especially at this critical time, speaking such words also meant declaring war on the Vennhill family.


    All the soldiers stood in battle, and they only needed a word from Lancelot, and they would rush forward and chop the pirates who did not know their heights into meat.


    "I''m giving you a chance, are you sure?" Even if he was insulted as a dog, Lancelot didn''t have the slightest anger on his face. He looked at the two pirates and said seriously.


    "I said you are a dog raised by Lorne."


    The pirate said arrogantly.


    boom!


    A bullet penetrated directly through the head of the pirate, and white and red liquid flowed out of his head.


    It was a soldier standing behind Lancelot who shot the gun. Because they were brainwashed by the Wienhill family, they regarded the glory of the family more than their own lives.


    "May the Lord have mercy on you." Lancelot said softly to the pirate''s body, but when he was about to pack the body of the provocateur, he suddenly felt something wrong.


    Why, these people''s companions died in front of them, but they didn''t make any expressions, just like robots with no emotions.


    An inexplicable sense of crisis surged into Lancelot''s heart. Lancelot felt cold on his back, almost without even thinking about it. He shielded his robe against his chest, and the soft robe rose in the wind. Become a shield.


    boom!


    A heavy blow hit Lancelot''s back, blasting him into the air, hitting the rock wall of the valley, and countless rubble rolled down from the rock wall.


    A man in a suit, like a gentleman, suddenly appeared in Lancelot''s position without knowing when, he straightened his top hat and said with a smile.


    "It''s a pity that your Lord has no mercy on you."


    "But thankfully, you will be able to see your Lord soon."


    Boom boom boom boom!


    At this time, the soldiers of the Venn Hill family reacted and aimed their weapons at the sudden appearance of the enemy, and countless bullets were shot from the muzzle.But the gentleman-like man deflected his body gracefully, and easily avoided the first few bullets, then slowly took out a knife and cut the bullet in half in half.


    In the barrage, he used a knife to cut out a passage alive, and then walked leisurely towards the group of soldiers.


    "Really a loyal fighter."


    Seeing that these soldiers did not flinch in a single step facing a powerful enemy, the gentleman sighed sincerely.Then he slit the throats of these fighters and said sarcastically.


    "It''s really a weak ant."


    Waiting for all the soldiers to fall, and after the blood stained the ground of the canyon, the man leisurely took out a phone worm and said slowly to the other end of the phone worm.


    "My side has already finished processing. Sdio''s Throat Fortress has been occupied by us. You can attack."


    "They have no chance to escape."


    Said the gentleman.


    "It''s really boring to work with smart people like you." A man''s arrogant and conceited voice came from the other end of the phone worm."Isn''t it enough to push the past all the way, anyway, the current Wienhill family has no strong people that can stop us."


    "Being cautious is not a bad thing."


    The gentleman said, but when he was just about to say something, there was a pause, and then he looked towards the place where Lancelot was shot into the air.


    "It seems that there is still a little guy stubbornly alive. I will tell you after I deal with him first." After the gentleman said this, he hung up his phone worm, and then walked slowly forward. past.


    Among the rubble, a knight slowly stood up.


    "It''s really tenacious, isn''t it good to lie down? Why do you want to get up and die?"


    He drew out two long knives, the blades flashed with cold light.Then smiled and said.


    His smile was cold, just like the cold light on the face of a long knife.


    ...


    "I hate these self-righteous clever people."


    Right in front of Sdio Port, on a pirate ship, a burly man in animal skins heard the sound of the phone worm being hung up and said with disdain.


    "Gurulu, it''s so hard to use your brain, isn''t it okay to kill it directly?" Next to him, a man with a long crescent holding a big sword and drinking wine said.


    The wine flowed from the corner of his mouth, but he didn''t care, wiped the drink from the corner of his mouth, and said cheerfully.But at this time, a small woman in front of the man suddenly stepped on his foot and said viciously.


    "Only people who are smart enough can bring us benefits, stupid people will soon be eliminated by the wave of this era!"


    "Only brute force will not work, just like your stupid father!"


    "It hurts mom!"


    The naive man was in pain and said with a grieved expression, but facing his mother, he did not dare to be angry at all.


    "Father, who is my father?" the man asked suspiciously.


    "Oh, yes, my father is White Beard!"


    Men have always claimed to be Baibeard II, and because Baibeard himself did not refute, many people acquiesced in his identity.

 666 Chapter 653: Those Who Dont Fear Death

    "Alva Lawson has already sneaked into Sdio, and we should also show it."


    On the boat, a priest in a black robe said so. He raised his hand and a small tornado appeared in his palm.


    The gusty wind howled, and the pirates on the ship felt short of breath at the moment the tornado appeared.


    Each natural fruit symbolizes an element in nature, or disaster.


    For example, the lava fruit of Sakaski, known as the strongest natural system, is a symbol of volcanic eruption.


    And the ability of this man is a symbol of another terrifying natural disaster.


    hurricane!


    On this sea, hurricanes often do not appear alone, but often accompanied by tsunamis.Behind the reputation of men''s horror is the destruction of unknown countries.


    "It''s a pity that such a beautiful country is swallowed by floods."


    A young man with blond hair next to him said, "I don''t know how much wealth is buried on Sdio''s island. Wouldn''t it be a pity if I were sunk into the sea?"


    "That is, if you want to go crazy, you have to wait until we have looted the wealth of this country before doing it!"


    The little woman also advised that their goal here is the mountain of wealth accumulated by the Wienhill family.


    "Don''t worry, I just served a little dessert to our guests before the banquet. The real main course is you."


    The priest smiled and said, at this time, a faint mist had emerged on Sdio''s island.He knew that this was the action of the Vennhill family.


    The misty moon, the blood of angels.


    This is the hallmark of the Wienhill family and the ability of several senior officials in that family.


    Since the Battle of Bislan, the Vennhill family cadres headed by Lorne were hit hard, and there are only a few cadres that have supported the Vennhill family.


    The priest gently spread his hand, and the mini tornado slipped from his palm, plunged into the sea, and then disappeared.


    The next moment, a huge vortex appeared above the sea, the vortex grew larger and larger, swallowing everything around it, forming a sea tornado covering the sky and the sun.


    The sea tornado whizzed and moved slowly towards Sdio.


    "They really united."


    At the top of Sdio''s Black Iron Castle, a woman in a white dress said to a woman in a black cloak next to her.


    She spread her hand, and a faint mist came out of her palm, spreading towards the surroundings of the island.She is the incarnation of fog, able to control all the fog, all the fog that pervades the island is her eyes.


    "The first thing to do is Gonitz of Gale."


    Agatha looked at the sea, and said solemnly towards the sea tornado that swept towards Sdio, ¡°But it¡¯s strange that Gonitz, as a traitor to the Church of the Holy Truth, has never shown his love for money. Obsessed, why did he participate in this incident."


    You know, the Church of the Holy Truth that rules the state of Baran, their wealth can be unimaginable, but Gonitz, who has the power second only to the pope, gave up this right and turned to betrayal. The Church of Holy Truth.


    "No matter what his purpose is, since he appears in front of us, then he is our enemy."


    The woman in the black cloak said, her face was extremely pale and her breath was weak, as if the wind would blow it down.


    But she was standing here, in front of these great heroes.


    "Will we fail?" Agatha asked softly, she was a little lost.


    Garrett did not speak. After hearing Agatha''s words, she suddenly remembered what she had said to him when she and Lorne went to the Chambord Islands during the World Conference.


    Mother once gave herself a small island, located in the hinterland of the Charlotte family and the Whitebeard Pirates. If one day the Vennhill family fails, she will definitely take Lorne and escape.Fleeing to that small island, living a life without any dispute.


    At the beginning, Lorne said very seriously that there was no such day.


    I just didn''t expect that a year has not passed, and the original jokes might really come true.


    "It won''t fail." Garrett shook his head and said seriously.


    Garrett at this time is no longer the little girl who would only hide behind Lorne and his brothers and sisters.She has grown into a queen long ago.


    A queen of blood.


    And the queen will not fear any enemies.


    No one can make the queen retreat, no one can make the queen lower their noble heads.


    Unless they are dead.


    After living with Lorne for so long, Garrett knew that being as proud as Lorne, he must be unwilling to give up everything he has now and hide in a corner to survive.


    Even if he is dead, he will have to fight vigorously on this sea, and then die proudly, instead of waiting until his body is old and weak enough to hold his own weapons, and then die in some no one. Known corner.


    "I won''t let Lorne''s everything be destroyed in my hands." Garrett muttered to herself. She was standing on top of the Black Iron Castle. At this time, the savage pirate ship appeared in her sight. Among them, one could vaguely see the arrogant man standing on the collision angle of the pirate ship and making a throat cut at her.


    "Hehe." Garrett said.In the next moment, her body disappeared on the top of the Black Iron Castle, leaving only a pungent smell of blood in the air.


    Only Agatha shook her head alone, and then, the woman in a white dress snapped her fingers, her body turned into a mist and disappeared at the peak of the black iron castle.


    ...


    There are countless heads of pirates in the port of Sdio. These are the pirates who provoked the Vennhill family and were suppressed by the family''s fighters.In order to deter other unpredictable people, Garrett sent people to hang their heads here.


    In the middle of the harbor stood a long pillar of blood.There are countless hideous faces on the surface of the long pillar, like the evil ghost in hell, the last nostalgia for life before death.


    In the port, countless soldiers are standing by, waiting for the coming of war.


    Perhaps in the eyes of the pirates, these soldiers have many shortcomings, their strength is weak, and they cannot pose a threat to the domineering powerhouses of the new world, etc., but they have two advantages.


    One is that they are not afraid of death, even if all their companions are dead, they will not be afraid to launch a final attack against a powerful enemy.


    The second is loyalty, absolute loyalty, even if the order is unreasonable, as long as it comes from the cadres of the Vennhill family, they will execute it without hesitation.


    So they are here.

 667 Chapter 654

    The sea tornado continued to roar towards Sdio¡¯s main island, and the air was filled with a salty and wet smell, which was the smell of sea water.


    "It''s really huge." At the port, a mist drifted over, condensing Agatha''s figure.She raised her head and looked at the approaching sea tornado, and said softly.


    "As the host, we should also show it."


    She raised her hand, and countless dark cannon barrels protruded from all corners of Sdio, all aimed at the sea dragon scroll.


    The Vennhill family started with munitions. After obtaining the weapon information of the sky island, the Vennhill family''s arsenal has always been at a unique level on the sea, and only the elite naval forces can compete with it.


    Later, after Gage and Begapunk joined, coupled with Lorne''s continuous investment of resources for their research and development, at this time the level of technology of the Wienhill family has been ahead of the entire world.


    The embodiment of technology is armaments.


    "Give them a meeting gift."


    As Agatha said, all the artillery aimed the dark barrels at the sea tornado. When she just fell, the edges of the artillery barrels turned red, and then countless flaming shells came from the barrels. Sprayed out.


    The flames billowed, and after hitting the sea tornado, it exploded instantly, evaporating the surrounding sea water and turning it into countless water vapor.


    The flames burned above the tornado, like a pillar of fire burning to the sky on the sea.


    It''s just that this pillar of fire didn''t last long before it dissipated above the sea.Only white water vapor remained.


    "Then," Agatha controlled the water vapor and condensed a giant on the sea. The giant roared at the pirate ship on the sea, then spread his hands and patted the pirate ship.


    boom!


    Two waves of tens of meters high swelled on both sides of the pirate ship, covering the sky and the earth.


    "It''s a natural ability person," a fat man who looked like a meat mountain next to him saw this scene and exclaimed."This level of destructive power can''t be achieved by practicing boxing for a lifetime."


    Every person with natural ability is a symbol of natural disasters.Their destructive power far surpasses those with the devil fruit ability of the other two lines.


    "This group of people, won''t it be solved just like this?"


    Fat Tiger asked.


    A considerable part of this group of united pirates are those with devil fruit ability, and the biggest flaw of those with devil fruit ability is fear of sea water.


    No matter how powerful a person with the Devil Fruit ability is, once they are hit into the sea, they will be captured because of their weakness.


    "It''s not that simple. Do you idiot don''t understand this thing?"


    At this time, a bald man next to him suddenly patted the fat man on the head, and then said viciously.


    "You''re not afraid to fight later."


    The bald man is very sturdy, and there is a tattoo on his neck, which matches the pile of tendons on his body, which is full of deterrence.The most striking thing is that his right arm is not ordinary flesh and blood, but is equipped with a robotic arm. The robotic arm is silver-white, and its shape is no different from that of an ordinary arm, except for the reflection of metal. The luster has a dangerous meaning.


    "If you can''t fight, it''s better not to fight, how tired fighting is." The fat man touched his head and said honestly.


    "I''m afraid it won''t be what you want." Agatha said softly, her face solemn.


    Above the sea, the smog giant constantly slapped the front, stirring up waves.


    But the next moment, the giant''s movements suddenly stopped, and then his body was floating in the air involuntarily, as if something grabbed his arm and lifted him up.


    A knight in armor stood in front of the pirate ship. He gently pressed the deck of the pirate ship, and a layer of invisible luster covered the entire pirate ship.


    No matter how the giant beats, the pirate ship did not sink into the sea.


    And a man wearing animal skins grabbed the giant''s palm with one hand and lifted him up.Then, a punch smashed the giant.


    "Man, his power is not inferior to the original Adam. Are all the members of this family monsters?"


    Seeing this scene, Jody''s mouth twitched and couldn''t help but say.


    And the man who had done all of this made a provocative action against everyone in Sdio across the sea.


    The next moment, he squatted down slightly, his calf suddenly exerted force, and his whole body was like a cannonball, hitting the port of Sdio, smashing into a bottomless pit.


    "shooting!"


    Agatha calmly ordered that since the two sides no longer have the possibility of reconciliation, they must act first to be strong and resolve the strong enemy first.


    Boom boom boom boom!


    Countless bullets were ejected from the weapons of the Weinhill family soldiers, and shot into the deep pit ahead.


    The smoke was filled, and a strong man stood up from the smoke, the bullet hit his body, as if hitting a heavy steel plate, and ejected around.


    "Is this tickling me?" said sarcastically, walking out of the smoke.


    boom!


    A cannonball hit his head, and white smoke rolled on his head.


    "useless."


    He slapped the smoke away from his face, and the shell did not leave the slightest trace on his head.


    "What a monster." After seeing this scene, even Agatha, who has always been calm, couldn''t help but say.


    She could feel that in the face of the attack, she hadn''t done any defense at all, even the most basic domineering cover was not used, but the artillery fire could not even penetrate his skin.


    What a terrible defense!


    "Oh, is this Joyce?" At this time, I saw the long column of blood standing in the harbor. The face of a man wearing a tall hat appeared on the column. His face was hideous and unwilling, as if Don''t believe that I died here.


    "Thanks to you, we discovered that the Wienhill family is so weak." Quietly stroked Joyce''s face and said softly.


    The next moment, he pulled Joyce''s head out of the cylinder, and the smell of blood filled the air.


    "In order to express my gratitude to you, let me free you from this humiliation."


    Man said so, and then squeezed Joyce''s head to pieces.


    "I am Man, the child of God, the most perfect life in the world." After doing all this, Man turned around and said to the Wienhill family in front of him.


    By his side, there appeared one after another pirates, these were all people who coveted the wealth of the Weinhill family, or had grievances with the Weinhill family and united together.


    "So, are you ready to bow to me?"

 668 Chapter 655

    "Goniz of the Squall, Whitebeard II, Odie the Silver Knight..." Agatha said solemnly, looking at the big pirates who appeared next to Man.


    These are all famous big figures in this sea, and their notoriety is enough to stop children from crying.


    "Ohhhhh, did you forget me?"


    At this time, a fat man wearing a black Gothic-style suit walked out of the crowd. He was pale with stitch marks on his face, just like a corpse.


    Agatha''s pupils shrank slightly, and she didn''t expect even this man to appear here.


    This is not mentioned in previous intelligence.


    "Things seem to be out of control."


    Agatha said condensedly.


    "Huohuo, do you remember my name?" Moria showed a cruel smile on his face, and then said bitterly at Agatha.


    "I am waiting for this day, but I have waited for many years."


    "Waiting for the day when you fall."


    Moonlight Moriah, as the first big pirate to fight against Lorne, was defeated by Lorne during the navy''s mission to cooperate with the navy in the process of encircling the Weinhill family, and then he was handed by Lorne like a dog Throw it into the navy headquarters.


    This was also the beginning of his successive failures. The newcomers later regarded Moria as the weakest king, Qiwuhai, as a stepping stone to enhance his reputation, and constantly provoke Moria.Moria could not bear the harassment, and finally moved his family to the Terror Triangle, but he did not expect to encounter the evil thought Huo that was in the sky.


    Xian Nian Huo brought a large number of people to defeat him, and then controlled Moria through his own ability.It lasted until the end of the Battle of Slanka.


    This time was the most humiliating time for Moria.


    He looked at Agatha ferociously, if it weren''t for the original Lorne, he would never have ended up like this.


    What he lost must be retrieved by himself!


    "So, where are the Lorne people? Hearing about our arrival, didn''t you dare to come forward? Only a few weak people of you were sent to die." said quite sarcastically.The several senior cadres of the Vennhill family that appeared here were not their opponents at all, and these were all active cadres of the Vennhill family during this time.


    "You are not qualified to see Lorne."


    At this time, a cold voice sounded over the crowd, and he looked up and saw a woman wearing a black cloak descend from the sky.


    She was holding a scarlet spear and stabbed it at him.


    "You finally appeared." Man narrowed his eyes and said coldly.He raised his hand and directly caught the spinning blood spear in Garrett''s hand.


    But the moment he pinched the blood spear, his face changed, and a huge force from the blood spear blasted him directly into the ground, leaving a bottomless pit on the ground.


    "Ready to fight!" At this time, Odi, the silver knight, also reacted. A weird light covered his whole body. He stretched out his arm and grabbed it towards Garrett.


    But at this time, a man with a bald head appeared in front of him, the mechanical arm collided with Odi''s fist, and a shock wave spread towards the surroundings.


    boom!


    The other pirates still wanted to fight, and a cloud of mist suddenly appeared, surrounding them, and at the same time completely dividing the battlefield.


    This crazy family, when faced with an opponent that was obviously stronger than itself, even took the lead in launching an attack.


    "remarkably brave."


    Gonitz smiled and said, two tornadoes appeared beside him, blowing away the surrounding mist, and then he saw Garrett standing in front of him, panting violently.


    "But death is not a sign of courage."


    "Is it? You''ll know when you win." Garrett took a deep breath, calmed his body, and then said coldly to Gonitz.


    Up to now, she doesn''t know why Gonitz appeared here, but these are not important at all, she only knows that Gonitz is the enemy now.


    To face the enemy, just kill them is enough.


    A blood armor covered Garrett''s body, holding a blood spear, she looked at Gonitz coldly.


    Intuition tells her that the most dangerous enemy among these pirates is this man who has always maintained a kind smile.


    A quick fight must be made.As Garrett thought, there are too many strong people here. The only chance for the family to win is to forcefully divide the battlefield through Agatha''s ability, and then break them one by one.If he wasted too much time on Gonitz, wait until he crawled out of the ground, then the family would not be able to deal with him.


    "Hahhhhhhhhhhh, did you attack directly?"


    Moria stepped back, but there was no surprise on her face.He knew that this crazy family had always acted like this, after all, their leader was that lunatic.


    "Then taste the gift I carefully prepared."


    Moria said, he clapped his hands, countless bats flew out of his body, covering the sky and the sun, blocking all the sunlight.


    Sdie suddenly went dark for a few points.


    The next moment, the cabin of the Pirate Ship suddenly opened, and countless pale, stiff soldiers walked out of the cabin.They jumped to Sdie''s port and rushed towards the center of the city.


    The few zombie soldiers at the end are carrying a few coffins.


    The shapes of these coffins are all suitable, and what can be vaguely recognized is that one of the coffins is in the style of Wano country hundreds of years ago.


    "Have a good kill, my darlings." Moria said. After the Battle of Slanka ended and he regained his freedom, Moria kept hiding his whereabouts and kept searching on this sea. The corpses of the strong, then resurrected the corpses of these strong with their own abilities, making them their own puppets.


    In the original Battle of Bislan, Moria was actually there. He originally wanted to take advantage of the chaos to snatch the bodies of a few defeated pirates, but he did not expect that the Wienhill family would finally appear through the Void Gate. Bislan robbed all the spoils of the past.


    So Moria could only take advantage of the naval attack and leave there in the chaos.


    However, he can be said to be among the pirates present, the person who knows the outcome of that battle best, knows how weak the Vennhill family is at this time.Even if he didn''t encounter this group of united pirates, he would find an opportunity to attack the territory of the Wienhill family.


    And his reliance is a few coffins behind him!

 669 Chapter 656 Killer Showdown

    After receiving Moriah''s order, the zombie soldiers waved their weapons and rushed towards Sdio City like a tide, fighting with the soldiers of the Vennhill family.


    The fighting between the two groups of soldiers who were not afraid of death and did not feel pain was beyond human imagination. The moment the two groups touched, the stumps of limbs flew across and blood flowed into rivers.


    But the horror is that none of the two groups of soldiers groaned in pain. Even if the heart was pierced, they tried their best to chop their weapons at the enemy and weaken the enemy''s strength for their teammates.


    "I will destroy everything about you."


    In the mist, Moria said.At this time, the sound of a gust of wind whistling from the depths of the fog, the dense fog in front of me was moving constantly.


    There was a faint smell of blood in the air.


    "Have you played against each other?" Moria said, knowing that Gonitz had already met Garrett.


    And the results will come out soon.


    Garrett will not be Gonitz''s opponent, this is Moria''s judgment.If it is at the peak state, Garrett before the decisive battle with the navy may have the power to face Gonitz, but now she is extremely weak, and being able to stand here is already a strong will. It will not be long. , Will be defeated because of lack of physical strength.


    Moria walked in the direction of the voice, he wanted to see Garrett''s failure with his own eyes.


    But at this time, a bloated and fat man appeared in the front, walked out from the depths of the mist, and blocked his only way.


    The fat man dropped the chicken leg in his hand, then wiped the fat from the corner of his mouth, slowly raised his head, the honesty in his eyes disappeared, and he was full of killing intent.


    "Ohhhhhh, do you treat me as a prey?"


    Moria''s mouth cracked open, revealing a cruel smile. He hated the look of hunters looking at prey. Every time, it reminded him of his previous evil thoughts.


    Therefore, Xie Nian Huo is dead, and this man is no exception.


    Moria raised his hand, and countless dark bats flew out of his palm, whizzing towards the fat man.


    "Die rest assured, I will make good use of your body." Moria said.


    ...


    boom!


    Sdio, the center canyon.


    A gentleman in a suit blasted the knight in front of him with a punch, breaking an old tree that was hugged by three people, and countless startling birds leaped from the branches of the old tree.


    "Stubborn life, what drives you to challenge me again and again?"


    The gentleman withdrew his fist, his fist was stained with a little blood, which belonged to the knight.He had just knocked the knight in the air thirty-nine times, and each time he was powerful enough to kill an adult bull.


    But every time, the knight stood up and rushed towards the gentleman regardless of his wounds.


    "Freedom? Faith? Or ridiculous glory."


    The gentleman said playfully.He hadn''t met such a person for a long time, and would give up his life for something illusory.Are these things more important than your own life?


    The gentleman shook his head, a mocking smile appeared on his face.


    There are many such people in the ocean, but this kind of people often has a characteristic, that is, their lives will not be too long.


    For example Roger, Lockes.


    Only those who have no bottom line and unscrupulous can survive to the end.


    The gentleman happens to be the latter.


    But now he has played enough, so he is going to kill this annoying knight.


    "Farewell, my little knight." The gentleman drew his long knife and walked slowly toward the knight.


    "No... permission is not allowed, you can''t... advance." The knight struggled to get up from the broken log, spit out a large mouthful of blood, and said vaguely.


    But what greeted him was a fierce knife light, a bottomless wound, from the knight''s left shoulder to the right abdomen.Blood spurted out.


    thump.


    The knight fell to the ground, and this time, he never stood up again.


    "ended."


    The gentleman said, wiping off the blood from his long knife, and then putting the long knife into its sheath. While walking towards the other end of the canyon, he took out a phone bug and wanted to report his situation.


    "Blu Blu Blu..."


    The phone worm kept ringing, but no one answered it.


    Are there any accidents?The gentleman frowned, but he didn''t take it seriously.


    He knew the strength of that group of pirates, even in the face of the Weinhill family in its heyday, not to mention the family now after being hit hard by the navy.


    "Then I will pass first and enjoy the fruits of victory first."


    The gentleman said so, but when he first walked to the gate of the canyon, he suddenly stopped.Then he drew his long knife and raised his head horizontally.


    A dark shadow fell from the sky, holding a long knife and slashing towards the gentleman.


    boom!


    The two long knives collided, making a harsh metal rubbing sound.


    The ground under the gentleman''s feet seemed to be unable to withstand the tremendous force, cracking every inch.At this moment, the gentleman gritted his teeth, his body slightly retracted, and rolled towards the side.The black shadow''s long knife slashed heavily on the ground beam, leaving a crack spreading tens of meters.


    "I didn''t expect you to be alive." The gentleman waved his hand, his right arm felt tingling, and he looked at the cracks left on the ground with lingering fear.


    Almost, it was him who was cut in half.


    A cloud of smoke rose on the ground, and a man with a long knife walked out of the smoke.


    Ordinary, this is everyone''s first impression of this man, ordinary appearance, ordinary dress, ordinary temperament, ordinary figure.You can''t find any advantages in him.


    But at the first moment when he saw this ordinary man, the gentleman cleaned up the frivolous face and turned into extremely dignified.


    "What''s more unexpected is that even you have become the dog of the Wienhill family."


    The gentleman paused, then slowly said the name of the person who came.


    "melt."


    "Lawson." The man called Rong called out the name of his old opponent.


    "With your character, you never have anything worthless, so you took the task of the Wienhill family?" Lawson asked with his long knife clenched tightly.


    He doesn''t want to fight with each other, because the fight between killers is the deadliest, and there is often only one person who can come out alive.


    Lawson was not sure that that person was himself.So he wanted to instigate opposition.


    "En." Rong nodded, "They asked me to kill all the pirates who invaded the Vennhill family."


    "So what''s the reward?"


    "My freedom."


    Lawson smiled, and Rong also smiled.Lawson put aside his thoughts of instigating rebellion. He knew that this pedantic man would not give up as long as he accepted the task. There were always only two results, success or failure.


    And until Bisilan, the task that Rong took over had never failed.


    Therefore, he is a legend in the killer world.

 670 Chapter 657 Desperate?

    The mission that Rong took over has never failed, so he is recognized as a legend in the killer world.


    His position in the assassin world is like the Five Old Stars called the World Government and the Four Emperors called the Pirates.


    But today, this legend is about to fall.


    Lawson squeezed his long knife tightly, a cruel smile appeared on his face.He always wanted to know one thing, that is, he followed Rong, who is the strongest killer.


    The reason why Rong smiled was because he felt that he had good luck. He just came down from that ghost place and met a goal.


    It would be great if all the goals were gathered together, so that he could solve these people quickly and then leave the Vennhill family.


    "Are we consuming it here?"


    After a long confrontation between the two, Lawson spoke first.Assassins are the occupations that occupy the initiative through secret attacks. All assassins are also the most likely to defeat the strong with the weak.


    But the confrontation between two killers often depends on who can''t hold his breath first. Once someone can''t hold his breath and wants to take the first shot, then he will reveal his flaws.


    For the top killer, one flaw is enough to kill him.


    "If I do, you will die." Rong said lightly.It seems to be telling a very simple fact."I don''t want you to die unclearly."


    "Arrogant! Would anyone who followed Lorne get this kind of arrogance?" Lawson furiously said, Rong didn''t take him seriously.


    "Then, I''ll take action." He said slowly, and he drew his knife.


    Lawson squeezed his weapon and waited for it. He was waiting for Rong to shoot.


    As long as the shot is taken, flaws will be exposed.


    And this flaw is the opportunity for Lawson to win.


    But the next moment, Lawson''s face changed drastically, and then he threw down his weapon and dashed behind him, as if he was escaping from a desperate god of death.


    A scorching flame caught up with him and quickly swallowed him.A flame burst into the sky above the molten long knife, flooding the canyon, burning everything in the canyon.


    From the sky, in the center of Sdio, there seems to be a fire snake that spreads for thousands of meters, and the fire is everywhere.


    The flame slowly dissipated, everything in the canyon was ignited, and the air was filled with the smell of charred.


    A human-shaped skeleton stands in front of Rong, the skeleton moves in a running posture, and his head looks back, as if watching something.


    "I gave you a chance." Rong took a deep breath and said.


    His ability can collect shock waves, store them in his body, and release them in the form of explosions after a certain degree.And he collected all the impact from falling from a height of 10,000 meters.


    Rong didn''t know how violent the impact of falling from a height of 10,000 meters was, but Lawson gave him the answer.


    The number one assassin in the underground world, a man who can be as famous as he was, was just beheaded.


    One hit kills, without the slightest resistance.


    After all this was done, Rong turned and left, and walked in the direction of Sdio¡¯s northern port.Seeing and smelling domineering told him that fierce fighting was taking place there.


    Shoo.


    At the gate of the canyon, among a pile of rubble, a bloody knight struggled to stand up, staring blankly at the scene before him.


    The man who was so powerful that he was suffocating, was he so dead?


    But the person who killed him turned around immediately, as if he had just killed an ant, not caring.


    "Is this power?"


    The knight named Lancelot looked at the back of the man who was going away, and said blankly.


    The next moment, his eyes lit a flame.A seed of strength has been planted deep in his heart.


    ...


    "It''s over." At Sdio Port, a tornado soaring cleared all the mist, and an old man in a black robe stood in the center of the tornado and looked down condescendingly.


    "Razinger''s blood and blood fall on you, like a pearl covered in dust."


    Below, a woman wearing a black cloak knelt on the ground with one foot. Her clothes were in tatters, covered with small wounds, and blood was constantly flowing from the wounds.


    She lost.


    It''s just that this is what it should be. The time for Garrett to awaken is too late. The first battle after the awakening is to face the two top powerhouses, Sakarski and Kuzan at the same time. In the case of serious injuries, It is impossible to be an opponent of a strong man of Gonitz''s level.


    The mists floating around gathered together beside Garrett, forming the image of a woman.


    Agatha gently supported Garrett, raised her head and looked at Gonitz who was standing high in the sky warily.


    She has always acted as a supporting role in the past, because of the characteristics of her ability, she can easily divide the battlefield, and provide family cadres with more opportunities to fight.But this Gonitz''s ability is too restraining her, no matter how much mist she creates, it will be easily blown away by the wind.


    Without Agatha''s support, the shortcomings of the remaining cadres of the Wienhill family were completely in front of everyone.


    boom!


    Jodi and Odie exchanged punches. Jodi felt that he had hit the city wall with a punch, and both retreated more than ten meters at the same time.


    Jodi shook his hand, he felt his fist hit the wall, unable to penetrate Odi''s defense.


    On the other side of the battlefield, Fat Tiger and Moriah fought fiercely.This former king, Qi Wuhai, had been out of shape due to negligence in managing himself over the years, and even his use of domineering was somewhat jerky, and he was once suppressed by a natural opponent like Fat Tiger.


    But Moriah dodges Fat Tiger''s heavy punches with confidence, and after the mist cleared, a cruel smile appeared on his face.


    "It''s over." He was hit hard by Fat Tiger and flew more than ten meters away, but he still stood firm, wiped the blood stains from the corners of his mouth, and said coldly.


    His zombie soldiers gradually moved closer to the port, surrounding all the Wienhill family cadres in the middle.


    "Wait a minute, you will take everyone out of here." Garrett struggled to stand up and said softly to Agatha.


    "I drag these people here, and then use the sword of Damocles to annihilate them in one fell swoop."


    SKY, the city in the sky, has always been directly above Sdio.As Lorne''s fianc¨¦e, Garrett naturally has the right to control the Sky City.


    "Then you too..." Agatha frowned and said anxiously.This time was different from the previous naval battle, this group of extremely vicious pirates could not give Garrett a chance to escape.Want to hit them with the sword of Damocles, unless Garrett uses himself as a bait.


    Family, is it really at the end?

 671 Chapter 658

    "Do you still want to fight back?"


    Moria''s body turned into countless bats, got rid of the entanglement of the fat tiger, and stood beside the priest.There was a cruel smile on his pale face.


    "Want to use the sword of your family that fell from the sky to kill us all?"


    Moriah was the first person on this sea to taste the power of the sword of Moklis. The sword that fell from the sky destroyed all his dignity and ambition and was the beginning of his decline.


    "There is no chance." Gonitz said with a smile. He raised his right hand, and the endless gust of wind washed the ground, forming two tornadoes around him, looking at it from a distance, like two supporting the sky. Tianzhu.


    The two huge tornadoes moved towards the port of the island of Sdeo respectively, and they pressed against the shore of the island, as if pushing something.


    But Fat Tiger wanted to continue chasing Moria, but he was blown away by a violent wind and disappeared.


    He wants to push Sdio away?


    Garrett felt a bit weird, how could this be possible!Is this manpower achievable?


    "Get up!"


    Gonitz took a deep breath and roared. In the next moment, Sdio''s island was violently shaken. Everyone saw that the calm sea raised a tsunami tens of meters high and swept toward the shore.


    Boom boom boom!


    The port of Sdio was like a magnitude ten earthquake. The ships staying in the port, including the buildings in the port, were destroyed by the strong wind.


    He actually moved an island alive with one person!


    "This is the gap between you and me." Gonitz said with a smile after finishing all this.He waved his hand, and the two tornadoes behind him disappeared and the sea returned to calm.


    All this reminded everyone in the Weinhill family of a word.


    God.


    The god of grace is like the sea, and the mighty god is like the prison.


    This is the strength of the top natural demon fruit ability. With just a few gestures, you can easily change the surrounding environment.


    Agatha in the distance wanted to stop her, but when her body had just turned into a mist, a hurricane blew head-on towards her, blowing her back tens of meters.Blowing into the steel forest behind him.


    "Damn it, if it is not for ability restraint!" Agatha''s body was condensed in the steel forest, and a spiteful expression appeared on the beautiful face.


    If it were not for ability restraint, she would not be so powerless


    In this battle, she became a complete bystander.


    "Asshole Gonitz, I finally got out, do you want to bury me in the ground?"


    At the edge of a deep hole on the harbor beach, a strong arm stretched out, and a strong man wearing animal skins and another carrying a blood spear crawled out of the hole.


    He coughed up a big mouthful of dust, patted the dust on his body, and crushed the blood spear in his hand into pieces.


    A small wound appeared on his shoulder. The wound has healed, but it left an ugly scar.


    "I''m going to kill you!"


    Quite furiously said, this is the first time he has been injured since childhood.He walked towards Garrett angrily, trying to tear the woman to pieces.


    "We said yes, the wealth of the Vennhill family belongs to you. You only need to give me the opportunity to kill Lorne with my own hands." Moria reached out his hand and stopped the brutal movement.


    Then he walked slowly towards Garrett, with a cruel smile on his face.


    "Start with you, the woman Lorne loves most!"


    He took out a pair of scissors from his shadow and walked towards Garrett.


    "Make you a puppet and appear in front of Lorne. This kind of scene must be very interesting."


    Moria grabbed Garrett with his other hand.


    "How many people want to kill me?" A helpless smile appeared on Garrett''s face. After Agatha''s foggy ability was broken, and the only ability of the Wienhill family that could be destroyed one by one was lost, she knew them. Lost.


    The body was unable to move because of the injury, and feeling that Moria was getting closer, Garrett slowly closed his eyes.


    But at this time, she had no regrets in her heart, she regretted why she didn''t leave with Lorne in the first place, and regretted why she participated in this matter.After Lorne came to IWC to pick her up and be engaged to her, the girl had regarded herself as a member of the Wienhill family.


    The Vennhill family is a family of Pirates, and the characteristic of Pirates is that they are not afraid of death.Willing to give your life for what you are attached to.


    So Garrett does not regret it.


    She is just a little helpless, if she is stronger, it will be fine.


    boom!


    But there was no feeling of being caught by Moriah for a long time, and Garrett felt a pair of soft arms embrace her.There was a harsh sound like metal rubbing.


    "I didn''t expect you to have this side."


    A playful voice rang in Garrett''s ear.Garrett opened her eyes and found a pair of dark brown furry arms hugging her, pulling her back.Turning his head, he found a face covered with fluff, like a cat from the fluffy tribe of Zou Island in the New World, tilted his head at her, and then blinked.


    "You don''t look like a queen like this."


    Catman said with a smile.Her legs were slender and strong, and she kept ejecting from the ruins of the port, and quickly backed away tens of meters.Came to a relatively safe area.


    "You guys, how come you are here."


    Garrett asked strugglingly.Of course she recognized who the rescuer was, the girl who had been following Diaros.


    "Because it''s so boring, that little girl is very worried about your safety!" The cat girl pointed forward, and Garrett followed her gaze.


    A huge robot was found blocking Moriah''s front and blocked Moriah''s attack with a hard arm.


    In the cockpit of the robot, an energetic girl with short hair can be vaguely seen.


    "Asshole! Asshole! Asshole!" Moria kept using scissors to attack the robot that suddenly appeared in front of the attacker, but every time she attacked, it seemed as if she had been foreseen by the robot in advance, and she blocked it with her hard forelegs.


    Boom boom boom!


    The materials used to make the robots are extremely hard, even if Moria uses the armed color domineering, it can only leave a shallow scar on it.


    "What a waste."


    Said disdainfully, he pushed Moria away and said cursingly.


    He was very dissatisfied with Moria who had just stopped him from killing the woman who wounded him.


    "No wonder the group of newcomers are used as stepping stones." Man said like this.Then he raised his head and looked at the mechanical giant in front of him with interest.


    Slowly raised his hand.

 672 Chapter 659: The Last Secret Weapon

    Man is about five meters tall, even in this sea of ??monsters, he can be called a little giant.Because of his height and character, he never liked to look up at people.This has also developed the arrogant habit of arrogantly looking at people through the nostrils.


    It''s just that Man does have the strength. In front of him, even the giants can only bow their heads obediently and squat down to speak, otherwise they can''t escape the fate of being blasted to death by Man.And this mechanical giant is almost seven meters tall, just a bit tall.If I want to see the girl sitting in the cockpit, I must raise my head.


    This makes him very upset.


    In this sea, there is only one man who can make you look up to him, and that is the man who walked out from the same place as him, but his body is more domineering than him.


    The man named Kaido.


    Except for him, Man never raised his head to anyone.


    This mechanical giant is no exception.


    "100% power boxing!" The second girl sitting in the cockpit shouted, and then skillfully manipulated the control panel in front of him.The mechanical giant raised his fist, the engine on his arm spun frantically, spewing hot steam, and then blasted his fist towards him.


    "It''s useless."


    Said disdainfully,


    "Your power seems to me to be useless." He didn''t avoid it, and directly imprinted a mechanical fist on his chest.


    boom!


    A shock wave spread around, the brutal smile stiffened, and the body stagnated for a moment.


    A trace of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth.


    "are you an idiot?"


    Moria looked at Man and scolded.He didn''t understand how there could be such an arrogant person in this world, facing the enemy''s attack without avoiding it, he directly greeted him with his body.Even the most basic armed defense is not needed.


    How confident is he in his body?


    Seeing this scene, there was a glimmer of hope on the faces of the cadres of the Wienhill family next to them. As the absolute main force of this group of pirates, if they could hit him hard in one fell swoop, they might be able to turn defeat into victory.


    On the other side of the battlefield, Jodi and Odie are changing their punches. They seem to be indefatigable boxers. They face fighters similar to themselves. At the same time, they use the bloodiest and cruel fighting method, punching to the flesh. .


    boom!


    Jody blasted the silver knight with a punch, and the mechanical arm carried this invincible power, and blasted the silver knight as strong as the city wall back several steps.


    But after shaking for a few laps, the Silver Knight stood still and taunted Jody.


    "Don''t look over there! Your fist is not as strong as before!"


    "If your stamina is exhausted, then next is my counterattack stage."


    The Silver Knight said, his arm showed a faint glow.It was like putting on a punch of silver armor.


    "It''s more than enough to smash you into minced meat." Jody wiped the blood stains on himself, still saying stiffly.


    "Ahem. Is this what it feels like to be injured?" Man said suddenly, who was punched in the chest by the mechanical giant.


    This tone is not anger, but surprise.


    It''s like the first time a child encounters a toy that interests him.


    "It really hurts." Man said like this, and he wiped the blood stains from the corner of his mouth, and then grabbed the arm of the giant mechanical.


    "Unknown failure...unknown failure, unable to move!"


    Synthesized electronic sounds continued to sound in the cockpit.Sitting in the cockpit, Lola suddenly discovered that no matter how she manipulated, the mechanical giant''s arm would not move a minute. If it weren''t for the indicator light on the operation panel, she would think it was malfunctioning.


    "Then then, it''s my turn." Taking a deep breath, he lifted the mechanical giant directly.Man grabbed the mechanical giant''s arm and kept rotating it, and Lola sitting in the cockpit felt the earth turned upside down.After a long time, maybe it was enough, grabbing the arm of the mechanical giant, and falling heavily towards the ground ahead.


    boom!


    The mechanical giant fell directly to the ground, sparks flashing all over his body.Parts were scattered all over the floor.


    "Warning...Warning, the body is seriously damaged and is under repair..."


    "Repair failed, prepare to escape from the program."


    "The escape begins 3...2...1."


    Lola''s seat was suddenly bounced out, as if a missile flew towards the rear.


    Then fell into the arms of an obese man.


    "Thank you... Fat Tiger." Lola subconsciously thanked the man behind her.At this time, the fat tiger was also very embarrassed. The whole person was blown directly by the gust of Gonitz, and almost flew to the beach.


    A person like him, once fell into the sea, there is no means of resistance at all.


    "Have all your tricks been used up?"


    Gonitz fell from the air and said with a smile when he saw the defeated generals of the Wienhill family in front of him.


    "Then, accept your fate of failure."


    In the distance, Garrett heard Gonitz''s words and grasped his palm unwillingly, but the pain in her body told her that she could not fight at all.After a long time, she shook her head bitterly.


    "Miss Andariel, please help me inform everyone and retreat."


    Garrett said bitterly,


    "We are defeated, and Sdio is theirs."


    The easiest thing in this world is to give up, because whatever you give up is just a thought in your heart.


    However, in this world, the hardest thing is to give up. For many people, giving up one thing is more difficult than letting him die.


    Garrett belonged to the latter. After saying this, Garrett seemed to have exhausted his whole body''s strength, and the whole person''s energy was lost by three points.


    After Lorne was in a coma, she wanted to prove that she was enough to protect him, so he decided to challenge Sakaski to declare to the world that she was no longer the little girl everyone could deceive.


    However, after the group of pirates attacked Sdio, she knew that she had failed.


    "I''ll help you delay time." Garrett said, this is her last stubbornness.


    "..." Andariel saw Garrett in this manner for the first time.Lively like her, she doesn''t know what to say at this time.


    "No, we haven''t reached the end of the world." At this time, Lola, who had just escaped from the mechanical giant, broke free and said to Garrett.


    "We still have secret weapons!"


    Garrett looked blank, but at this moment Lola pointed to the sky.


    Everyone followed her fingers and looked towards the sky, and found that there were several small black dots that were constantly magnifying in the sky.


    "Is it the secret weapon hidden by the Vennhill family?"


    Moria found these things too, and asked nervously.


    "No, no, these things are so slow that they can''t cause much damage at all." Gonitz didn''t squint his eyes and didn''t choose to stop.


    "It''s not so much a weapon, it''s more like throwing something."


    Boom boom boom boom!


    Ten pitch-black columns descended from the sky and inserted on the ground of Sdio.

 673 Chapter 660 Weibull

    "This country is really rich."


    In the northern city of Sdio, a short woman walked through the city. Behind her were countless screaming citizens, as well as the Vennhill family warriors who fell on the ground, constantly bleeding blood.


    The woman''s fingers were covered with robbed jewelry, and the emerald green gemstones were shining. She played with it for a while before slowly speaking.


    "Let''s go, my dear son, let''s go to the base camp of the Wienhill family first, where the wealth is really piled up."


    Behind her, followed by a tall man with a big sword in his hand, the strong man carrying a large bag of robbed treasure, is looking around aimlessly.He is not interested in wealth, these shining golden things are not as attractive to him as the little toys on the street.


    It''s just that his mother wants it, so he helps her snatch it.


    As for clearly possessing powerful strength, why should he listen to a weak woman, men don¡¯t know, but is it not justified for a son to listen to his mother?


    After the woman spoke, the man immediately stopped his movements and followed his mother to the front.


    "These people are so weak, they have no meaning at all."


    "Stupid!" After hearing the man''s words, the woman stomped heavily on the man''s foot, "It''s better to be weak so that we can snatch wealth without any effort. If we meet the strong, wouldn''t it? Very troublesome!"


    "You don''t understand this. How can you be like your stupid dad!"


    "Stupid father, mother you scolded father again..."


    The man touched his head and said blankly, a frequent snot flowed out of his nose.


    "I don''t understand it to you!"


    The woman kicked the man''s calf abruptly, preparing to teach her disobedient son.But at this time she saw a jewelry store next to her. Inside, a female clerk hiding in the corner shivered, and countless jewelry on the counter shone with white light.


    "Go! Grab those things, all these wealth are mine!"


    The woman shouted, her eyes flashing greedy.Helpless, the man walked toward the jewelry store.


    Shattered!


    He directly ignored the glass at the door, smashed the glass door into pieces, then slammed the jewellery counter with a big knife, split the counter in half, and countless jewels fell to the ground.


    "All for you, please don''t kill me!"


    The female clerk tremblingly said, she leaned her back in the corner, but did not give her the slightest sense of security. The two people in front of her were like beasts that could eat people at any time, making her unable to stop backing.She didn''t understand why these pirates dared to invade here. Isn''t this the residence of the strongest Wienhill family?


    A while ago, she had just heard that Veenhill Lorne had been dismissed from the post of King Qiwuhai, and that followed by the Veenhill family massacre in Bislan and a decisive battle with the navy in Paradise.Such a powerful family, even if it decays, it decays.


    "Of course it''s mine!"


    The old woman walked into the door of the jewelry store, looked at the jewels scattered around, and said greedily.


    "It''s just," the old woman raised her head, and a trace of jealousy flashed in her eyes after seeing the young look of the female clerk."You have to die too!"


    "Understood mom."


    The man understood his mother''s order, took his weapon, and walked towards the female clerk.


    "I don''t like killing the weak, but since it''s my mother''s order, then you can only die." He slowly raised the big knife and swung it towards the female clerk.


    "Oh God, help me!"


    The female clerk closed her eyes in despair. When the fierce pirate walked towards her, she felt that she couldn''t move her whole body. She couldn''t even move her little finger. She could only wait for death in despair.


    "No matter who it is, as long as I can save me, I am willing to give everything I have!"


    The female clerk thinks that, whether it is a pirate or the world government, whoever it is, beg them to save themselves.


    When the Daguandao fell, the female clerk could even feel the chill on the blade of the Daguandao. Her legs emitted a stench, and between life and death, she was scared to pee her pants.


    boom!


    The sound of a woman slashing with a knife on something, but the pain did not come over. She slowly opened her eyes and saw a knight in silver armor standing in front of her. , Blocked the blow with his own body.


    His armor was in tatters, and it was stained with blood. It seemed that he had experienced a fierce battle.But from the woman''s point of view, this knight was extremely handsome, as if God had sent out to save her.


    If there is a god.


    "It''s okay." The knight turned his back to the woman and said softly.Then he raised his head, looked at the man holding a big sword in front of him, and scolded.


    "Swing a butcher knife at the weak, don''t you feel ashamed!"


    boom!


    Seeing that his attack had been blocked, the man didn''t even think about it. He raised his big sword and slashed at the knight again.


    A shock wave centered on the two people and spread to all places. With a radius of tens of meters, the glass of all shops was shaken to pieces by the shock wave.The smoke was everywhere, and a knight carried the woman and rolled out of the jewelry store.


    "grown ups¡­¡­"


    The woman felt a touch of blood. Just to save her, the knight used his body to block the attack of the powerful pirate, and he was also injured.The woman wanted to say something to be grateful, but suddenly she asked with a foul smell. Only then did she remember that when she thought she was going to die, she was so scared that she peeed her pants.


    She opened her mouth, not knowing what to say, her face embarrassed.


    "Nothing, you will feel scared in the face of the strong. This is instinct. There is nothing to be ashamed of."


    The knight put the woman down and said softly.This sentence was once his idol, the man named Lorne said.He regarded many of Lorne''s words as his own creed, so he remembered every word Lorne said.


    But there is the next sentence, which he did not mention to the woman.


    That is, because the strong and the weak can actually be regarded as two kinds of creatures, just like no matter how brave a mouse is, it can''t help shaking when facing a cat.


    This is instinct.


    The knight turned around and saw a tall pirate stepping out of the smoke.He was holding a Daguan knife, with a hint of murder on his honest face, as if he was dissatisfied with being fooled by a weak man.


    The knight straightened his armor, then looked at the pirate.He didn''t quite agree with Lorne''s second half of the sentence.


    Because people are people after all, no matter whether they are strong or weak, they are the same people.


    "And protecting the weak is the responsibility of the strong."


    The knight said, and then launched a charge towards the pirate.

 674 Chapter 661 Weakness and Betrayal

    "Lancelot, named Pirate Rider, is upright and pedantic, and likes to follow some strange creeds."


    An old woman walked behind the pirate, and saw the knight charging towards him dismissively said.


    "I don''t know the so-called, is it really worth sacrificing one''s life for others?"


    "Kill this stupid knight, Weibull!"


    "Hohoho!"


    The pirate, known as Weibull, roared a few times after hearing his mother''s words, raised his own Daguan Knife, covered it with a dark, armed color domineering, and then swung the knife. It directly hit Lancelot, who was charging.


    boom!


    Lancelot''s pupils dilated and he coughed up a large mouthful of blood.He didn''t expect this seemingly cumbersome man to be so fast. This knife slashed on his path, without giving him a chance to dodge, and directly hit his chest.


    Lancelot was cut into the air like a rag bag and crashed into a shop across the street.The shop couldn''t bear the power of the slash and collapsed, burying Lancelot inside.


    "Those things you believe in are worthless in my opinion."


    The old woman had expected this result a long time ago and walked to Weibull, took out a mini pistol from her clothes, and aimed at the bewildered woman.


    boom!


    The bullet directly hit the woman''s shoulder, and the woman fell to the ground with pain.


    "Do you want to protect the lives of the weak?" The old woman showed a sarcasm on her face."Then I will kill her in front of you."


    She walked to the woman lying on the ground, raised her pistol, and aimed it at the woman''s head.


    Boom!


    A bloody arm stretched out from the ruins across the street.Weibull jumped forward and slashed towards the ruins.


    "Die." The old woman said. She gently squeezed the trigger, but there was no scene where the woman was headshot and blood flowed as she expected.


    Click click.


    She tried again, but the bullet still didn''t come out.


    At this time, she seemed to have thought of something, picked up her pistol, and found that the barrel of the pistol seemed to be cut off by something.


    A cold sweat broke out on her back, and she shouted at Weibull who had jumped over.


    "Idiot, come back and protect me!"


    But it was too late. A long knife leaned out from behind her neck and pressed it against her neck. The old woman could feel the coldness of the metal of the long knife.


    "Mother!" Weibull turned his head and saw an ordinary-looking man with a long knife against his mother''s neck, then lifted her whole body, and immediately shouted angrily, and then rushed towards his mother. Past.


    But he only moved one step, but his body stopped.


    Because the long knife in the man''s hand lightly slashed the old woman''s neck, a bloodshot appeared on the old woman''s skin like old tree bark.


    "Don''t move, I''m going to die!"


    At this time, the old woman yelled eagerly. She felt that the man behind her was really killing her. If Weibull rushed over, he would really kill her.


    The old woman had never felt death so close to her, and a cold sweat was dripping on her face.


    "who are you!"


    Weibull shouted vigilantly at the ordinary-looking man.At the same time, he clenched the weapon in his hand, ready to rescue his mother at any time.


    "Mr. Rong!"


    Among the ruins, a knight climbed out and said in surprise after seeing the man holding a long knife.


    "You are Rong! Are you dead? How could you be here!" After hearing the name Rong, the old woman suddenly knew the identity of the man behind her.


    She is not weak, otherwise she would not have become a crew member of that man.But compared to those monsters, her strength seemed a little insignificant.


    There are not many people in this sea, and there are not too many people who can approach him so quietly, but there is only one person named Rong.


    Legend of the bounty hunter, the strongest killer, Dragon Flame Killer Rong.


    But this legendary man was rumored to have died in the Battle of Bislan not long ago, and for a while, the whole world of killers was solemn.But I didn''t expect that this person who should have died would appear here.


    "It''s just a task."


    Rong said lightly, then raised his head and looked at Weibull who was vigilant in front of him.


    "I have a suggestion. If you want to save your mother''s life, you''d better listen to it."


    "You said." Weibull said coldly. He is not smart, so he doesn''t like to use his brain. The most favorite thing is to use his fist to speak.


    But it was about his own mother, so he had to give up the force to solve it, and listen to Rong.


    "A group of pirates appeared in Sdio," Rong said, remembering how Lola had given him a mission."Use the heads of these pirates to replace your old lady''s life."


    "Don''t break your promise!"


    Weibull didn''t even think about it. He accepted Rong''s proposal and said to the old woman who was being carried.


    "Mother, wait for me to come back!"


    After speaking, he raised his weapon and walked towards the port.


    "Bastard bastard! You bastard!"


    After seeing her son leave, the old woman can imagine her fate.Not only have they lost the wealth of the Wienhill family, they will also bear the reputation of betrayal.


    Pirates are not afraid of notoriety. For pirates, it is common for pirates to burn, kill, loot, and do no evil. In a sense, notoriety is no different from reputation.


    But some things, once done, will be cast aside by other pirates.


    And this kind of thing is betrayal.


    He and Gonitz and the others are in an alliance. Once Weibull takes action against them, unless all these people are left in Sdio, he will bear the reputation of betrayal.


    And the pirates who bear the reputation of betraying will be unable to move in this sea.


    The old woman did not expect that she would be in this situation with her carelessness. What she worries most is not to betray Gonzalez and the others, but to betray them and not survive!


    Because, with the current situation of the Wienhill family, even if Verb''s shots are available, they are not the opponents of this group of pirates!


    "The first rule of the killer is to do the most things with the least strength." Rong said softly when he saw Lancelot walking slowly.


    He is not actually afraid of Weibull, to be precise, he is not afraid of anyone.But since Weibull has such a big weakness as his mother, he is not to blame for taking advantage of it.


    After all, killers are the ones who like to take advantage of the weaknesses of others.

 675 Chapter 662: A-S

    Ten pitch-black columns were inserted obliquely on the land of Sdio Port, besieging a peculiar formation.


    The pirates who attacked here watched these things that fell from the sky vigilantly. They did not rashly choose to do something based on the lessons of the previous pirates.


    After a long time, a reckless man in animal skins finally couldn''t help it, and said cursingly.


    "It''s all a bunch of soft guys, I''m afraid to meet something!"


    After speaking, he jumped, and the whole person rushed towards the dark cylinder closest to him like a cannonball.


    boom!


    Man hit the cylinder with one punch, and the black metal covering the cylinder couldn''t bear the huge force, and a crack appeared.


    "No matter what you hide, watch me break it!"


    Man said like this, then raised his hand and punched again!He is an absolute physique expert, even if he does not use domineering, he still has the top power in the world.


    It can even be said that if you don''t use domineering, and martial arts, and simply compete for physical strength, only two people in this world can beat him.


    One is Kaido and the other is Charlotte Lingling.


    Others, even the men with the strongest title, the white beard after old age, the pure physical strength is not as good as brutal.


    Every punch of Man contains a huge amount of strange power, which blasts heavily on the black cylinder.The cracks above the black cylinder came more and more, finally reaching a limit, and then shattered.


    Rarely.


    A harsh sound rang out, and countless emerald green liquids gushed out from the cracks.


    Then, a pale arm tore through the cracks in the cylinder, and a naked man walked out of it.


    The man''s body was extremely pale, like a corpse that had been soaked in formalin for a long time.


    "A corpse?"


    After seeing this scene, Odie subconsciously took a few steps back, and then used his ability to protect himself.


    "No, it''s not a corpse. The corpse won''t move." Gonitz said slowly. He said a very simple truth, so simple that even a three-year-old child understands it.


    This kind of truth came out of one of his big pirates, and it was more like a joke.


    But no one at the scene laughed.


    Because they all understand what Gonitz meant.


    This thing is not a person or a corpse.


    So what exactly is it?


    "I care what you are!" Man was splashed with emerald green liquid, furious, and blasted at the monster that crawled out of the dark cylinder.


    boom!


    A pale fist collided with Brute''s fist. The monster that crawled out of it was obviously not Brute''s opponent in terms of physical strength. The whole person and the dark cylinder behind him were knocked into the air.


    "Just this little power? Pretending to be gods and ghosts." Said sarcastically. After rolling many laps on the ground, the man who was hit by him struggled to get up.After saying this, the smile on his face solidified as if he felt something.


    He touched his chest, feeling a little wet.An extremely long and narrow wound appeared on his chest, and blood kept flowing out of the wound.


    At this time everyone noticed that the palm of the man''s right hand seemed to have been cut off by something, and he was fitted with a long slender knife.


    The man raised his head and showed a stern face at the pirates.


    The climate of the new world is fickle, and Sdio is in a hot zone all year round.So the residents here are all dressed in cool.


    At this time, the sun is in the sky, and the hot sun shines on the beach.But the pirates were cold all over, and cold sweat continued to flow from their faces.


    Because here is a person who should have died.


    "Eleanor, Captain Silverknife?"


    Garrett at the back also recognized who came. This was the big pirate who was killed by Lorne in Bislan before attempting to get involved in the pure gold ring.


    After his death, he was taken back to Sdieo by the warriors of the Vennhill family, and then he was handed over to Bergapunk and Gage by Garrett for their study.


    "The results of their research have come out?" Garrett said with some surprise.When she first gave these corpses to Begapunk and others, she had no intention of receiving a return so soon.Unexpectedly, these scientists really gave her a surprise.


    Judging from the momentum of Eleanor''s fight against the man just now, Eleanor''s strength is not inferior to that of his life, or even worse.


    "He is no longer called Eleanor." Lola asked Fat Tiger to put herself down, then walked to Garrett''s side and said to her.


    "According to Mr. Begapunk, this experiment is called A-5."


    "So are the other columns?"


    Garrett pointed to the other columns diagonally inserted on the ground and asked.


    "Yes, these are the results of their experiments, and some of them are semi-finished products. If it is not because the family is in crisis, these two old guys are not willing to dedicate their research results."


    Lola said so, she took out a remote control and gently pressed a button on it.The iron skins on the other black cylinders fell off automatically, revealing the glass petri dishes inside.


    Several subjects lay quietly in it, closed their eyes, as if sleeping.


    "The A series represents the highest masterpiece of the two of them. Each A-level experimental body possesses the fighting power of Eleanor in his heyday. Because there is no pain, their fighting power is even better than before. It''s even more terrifying."


    "The only drawback is that if they were capable people before they were alive, they will no longer be able to use their abilities after being modified."


    "The two old guys have released all the research results they have accumulated over the years. All the experimental subjects from A1 to A9 are inside."


    "Is that so?" After hearing Lola''s words, Garrett finally breathed a sigh of relief. With the help of these subjects, perhaps he could defeat the group of pirates.


    "Then there is one more? Why don''t you say the other." Andalil tilted his head, the fluff on her face made her a little more playful and cute.She frowned and said to Lola.


    "Yeah, what is the other one?" Garrett pointed to the last dark cylinder and asked suspiciously.


    A1-A9, there are only nine subjects, so what is the last subject?


    "That is S-1. In the words of the two of them, it is a creation that can be called a god."


    As Lola said, there was even a trace of devotion in her eyes, as a technician, devotion to the highest technology.


    The iron sheet on the surface of the cylinder fell off, and a man with long blond hair and naked torso was asleep in the emerald green liquid.


    Feeling the movement outside, he suddenly opened his eyes.

 676 Chapter 663

    "I will kill you!"


    It seemed that he had been fooled many times, and the whole person was suddenly furious. As if out of control, he rushed towards the cadres of the Vennhill family.


    While roaring, he ran wildly on the ground, like a wild beast, after seeing his old enemy pass, he launched a charge on the earth.


    "You guys step back." Fat Tiger moved his fat body and guarded in front of several women.The fat on his face trembled, and he squinted his eyes, watching the man who rushed over aggressively.


    He had seen brutal power, no one of them could bear this terrifying power, whether it was Garrett, Agatha, Lola, or Andariel.


    So he must stand up.


    "Boss, I shouldn''t have followed you out!"


    Man was getting closer and closer to them, and Fat Tiger suddenly said to himself like a joke.


    But this was just a joke. If there was no Lorne, Fat Tiger was still imprisoned in the ice and snow, enduring the beating and scolding of the jailer.He is stupid, he has done a lot of wrong things in his life, but he decided that the only thing he did not do wrong is to choose to follow Lorne after escaping from Propulsion City.


    "Tiger." Jodi, who was beside him, seemed to feel passionate and suddenly said.


    "Stop talking, let me fight. If I die, remember to bring a few more chicken legs when you pay memorial service in the future."


    "Tiger..." Jodi wanted to say something, but was roughly interrupted by Fat Tiger.


    "I know you are very dissatisfied with how I like to bully you, but who told you to beat me. This time your brother is a little bit behind, let me be a stronger person and brutally fight."


    Hu said so, and then pushed Jodi away, as if he was giving up his life for justice.


    "I''m going to fuck you." Jody, who was pushed away suddenly, staggered and almost fell to the ground, then jumped up and banged Fat Tiger''s head with his mechanical arm.


    "Don''t you understand? Just now Lola said that these experimental bodies were made by Mr. Kage and were our reinforcements. Each of them is as powerful as Captain Eleanor of the Silver Sword. Are you going to die?"


    "Oh, that''s it." Fat Tiger was beaten and whispered with aggrieved expression.


    "No matter who you are, you must die!"


    At this time, Man had already rushed in front of everyone.He leaped high, raised his stout arm, and blasted towards Garrett''s head.


    But at this time, a figure suddenly stood in front of Man, using his body to block Man''s bound punch.


    boom!


    Man''s fist hit his chest, and this time, the man did not move.


    This is the first time since the start of the war that someone has greeted Brute''s fist head-on.


    "who are you!?"


    He raised his head furiously, but the moment he saw the person blocking him, he was stunned.


    "This is Mr. Kagi''s highest masterpiece, the most perfect masterpiece. S-1"


    "It''s just that you can also call him his name during his lifetime." Behind the last subject, Lola spoke and explained softly.She slowly said the name of the subject.


    "Adam."


    This last experimental subject was Man''s younger brother, a man with the title of Son of God.


    The man who died in Bislan.


    Adam.


    boom!


    After seeing his elder brother, Adam was expressionless, and taking advantage of his frustration, he punched Man in the chest.


    Man was blasted hundreds of meters away, and even flew out of the island of Si Diou, sliding continuously on the sea.


    All the experimental subjects, like robots, moved neatly and uniformly, slowly gathering towards the pirates, and surrounding them.


    "What to do, Mr. Gonitz." Odie didn''t have his own opinion. At this moment, he was a little at a loss. He cast his gaze at Gonitz next to him, with some questions in his eyes.


    "It''s a bit difficult." Gonitz said with a smile, but his tone was not tense, but he turned his head and looked at an experimental body next to him.


    There were memories in his eyes and a smile on his face, as if he had met an old friend whom he hadn''t seen for a long time.


    "I haven''t seen each other for so many years, I didn''t expect you to fall to this point."


    This subject was a strong old man. The moment he saw Gonitz, the subject''s eyes showed a trace of hesitation, but this trace of hesitation quickly dissipated and turned into a murderous intent.


    He roared like a beast, and then rushed towards Gonitz.


    Bang bang bang!


    He blasted Gonitz''s head with a punch, but Gonitz swiftly avoided him. Gonitz dodged and said with a smile.


    "At the beginning, you were so ambitious. I didn''t expect that you would end up in the hands of a newcomer. If you say you die, you will die. Your corpse was still treated as a test object, and finally became this kind of demigod. Something half ghost."


    "Become such a thing, will your Lord still want you?"


    "However, if you become like this, you must not understand what I said. Let me, an old friend, give you one last ride." Gonitz said, and then, while the experimental body punched, countless The hurricane wrapped around his fist, and then pierced the old man''s chest with a blow.


    "Rest in peace, Ratzinger."


    This experimental body is the last pope of the Church of the Holy Truth, Ratzinger Benedict, who is known as the Pope of Blood.


    It''s just that now he has a new name, A-3.


    After Gonitz penetrated A-3''s body, he just wanted to close his fist and turned to deal with several other experimental subjects.


    These subjects were all famous big pirates in front of them, but after being defeated by the Wienhill family, not only did they die, their reputation became Lorne¡¯s stepping stones, and they didn¡¯t even get rest after death. Become such a monster.


    Lorne is cruel and cruel that doesn''t match his age. This kind of hero is indeed qualified to claim the throne of Pirates.


    Gonitz squinted his eyes and thought of the man decades ago, the man named Lockes.His character is somewhat similar to Lorne.


    The same cruelty, the same unscrupulous.The only difference is that Lorne cares about his family, while Lockes doesn''t care about it.


    Such cruel people should disappear from this world.


    "I''ll destroy this sin with my own hands. If you die, the sea will be much cleaner."


    Gonitz turned his head and said to the officials of the Wienhill family in the distance.


    Speaking out, no one would believe that the purpose of his coming here was to destroy Lorne, and the reason why he destroyed Lorne was because Lorne did a lot of evil, which made him unhappy.


    A man with the title of a traitor, a wanted pirate, was willing to do what a just navy would do.


    It''s ridiculous, but this is the fact.


    However, at the moment Gonitz was about to do it, the smile on his face suddenly froze, and a bloody arm came out from his chest.


    Behind Gonitz, the pale Ratzinger paused, with a grinning smile on his face.

 677 Chapter 664

    "The sea is flooded with pirates. Only by taking refuge in the Holy Truth can you be spared."


    In Balaam, the Church of the Holy Truth, an elderly priest is praying.The audience is full of devout believers.


    After a long time, after the priest finished his service and chanted a passage of the Holy Truth Church, he slowly left, leaving the believers to communicate with each other.


    "Sooner or later, I will join the Holy Truth Church and spread the glory of Holy Truth and God."


    Outside the door of the church, two children were secretly looking around. One of the younger children had a pious look and said seriously.


    "Do you spread the glory of the Lord?" The other calmer kid thought for a moment before muttering to himself.


    At this time, the people in the church gradually dispersed. The two of them took this opportunity to walk into the church, raised their heads, and looked at the solemn statue of the Holy Truth in the center.


    Young children bow their heads and bow down, their movements are pious and standard, and they seem to have practiced many times in private.Many church members feel ashamed after seeing it.


    The older children stood, raised their heads and looked directly at the solemn statue of the Holy Truth, talking to themselves.


    "If the Holy Truth really exists, why would these rampant pirates be left alone?"


    He and another child were orphans. Their parents died in a pirate attack. They were later adopted by people from Balaam, who taught them the simplest food and clothing, so that they could grow up slowly.There are many children like them, and these children spontaneously worship the believers of the church.


    except him.


    "Shut up! The Holy Truth God just wants to test whether these people''s faith is pious, and only the pious are worthy of being protected by Him!"


    The young child stood up and retorted blushingly.


    "Is that so," the older child muttered to himself, still a little puzzled."Then those who don''t believe in the Holy Truth God deserve to die?"


    At this time, Balan, the church country, had more than ten churches, but except for the Church of the Holy Truth, the other churches showed a little bit of depression, making the Church of the Holy Truth dominate.


    "Of course people who have no faith deserve to die! Sooner or later I will let everyone believe in the Holy Truth!"


    The younger child yelled, then pushed the older child heavily, and turned away angrily.


    To him who is ignorant, he still doesn''t know what is the difference between Taoism and seeking, but he feels that he and his older children are no longer suitable for being friends.


    The child who was pushed by his friend almost fell to the ground, but he still raised his head and looked directly at the statue of Holy Truth before him.It''s just that in his eyes, the face of the deity became more and more blurred, and finally became his appearance.


    His own look!


    This year is the 1450 year of the Haiyuan calendar, and Lockes, Caesar, Roger and others, who were all the best in the year, have yet to show the limelight.This year, the navy was fairly strong, and it was barely able to maintain peace in the four seas.


    This year, two insignificant orphans decided to part ways because of different ideas.


    The two children grew up one after another, and joined the Church of Holy Truth one after another. Starting from the believers at the bottom, they climbed up one after another. After decades, they finally sat down at the same time. The position of the Pope.


    In the past few decades, they have not said a word.


    The elder child was named Gonitz.


    The young child is named Ratzinger.


    In the temple of the Church of the Holy Truth, Gonitz was watching the information sent by his men. Locks, who was in the midst of the sky, died, died in the hands of an unknown lieutenant admiral.


    "In this way, this flood of pirate era may be over." Gonitz put down the information in his hand and prepared to drink a cup of tea, but when he just touched the teacup, his actions suddenly stopped.


    The door was pushed open, and a middle-aged man in a red pope robe walked in from outside.


    "Gonitz."


    The man opened his mouth, a flash of excitement flashed in his eyes.


    "What''s the matter?" Gonitz said. He put down the cup and listened.


    This is the first time they have communicated since they grew up.


    "Have you heard that Lockes is dead. The outside world of pirates will come to an end. This is the instruction of the Holy Truth. We should go overseas and spread the glory of the Lord!"


    Middle-aged Ratzinger said excitedly.


    Gonitz frowned. He actually didn''t like Ratzinger''s wording, because neither he nor Ratzinger knew that the Lord did not exist, but only in the hearts of people who were lingering in this troubled world. I imagined a spiritual sustenance.


    Moreover, the admiral who killed Locks was rumored to not believe in the church at all, so it was the instruction of the Holy Truth.


    "I decided to persuade the Pope to eradicate all the other heretics in Balaam, and then add glory to the Holy Truth. Are you with me?"


    Seeing Ratzinger''s fiery eyes, Gonitz knew that this was an excellent opportunity for them to reconcile, but he thought about it, and slowly shook his head.


    For some reason, Gonitz felt that Ratzinger had changed.


    If he was a bigoted believer at the beginning, now he has some greed in his faith.


    Others crave wealth and beauty, while Ratzinger craves the feeling of being respected and worshipped.


    "Humph!"


    Ratzinger''s face turned green, and he gave a cold snort, turned and left angrily, just like he did in the past.


    Gonitz smiled, then lowered his head and continued to drink tea and read.


    About ten years later, Gonitz was spreading the church''s thoughts outside the sea, and suddenly received an order from the headquarters to let him put down his work and immediately rush to the Islamic state of Balaam.


    After he returned to the religious state of Balaam, the sight that appeared in front of him shocked him.The headquarters of all other churches were destroyed, and blood flowed from the churches of those churches and stained Balan''s white ground.


    From time to time, some pagans were tortured by the law enforcement team of the Church of the Holy Truth and dragged into the imprisonment tower.


    When Gonitz came to the headquarters of the Holy Truth Church with doubts, it was not the respected old pope who sat in the position of the pope, but the complacent Ratzinger.


    "The old guy is pedantic and stubborn. I have killed him and eliminated everyone who prevented me from spreading the glory of the Lord." Ratzinger sat on the high throne and looked at Gonitz condescendingly.


    "So you want to kill me too?" Gonitz said softly. He could hardly believe why the pious kid had become what he is today.


    "No, you are different from them. You have the strength. Together, we can spread the glory of the Lord across the entire sea."


    Ratzinger stepped down from the throne and held out his hand towards Gonitz.


    This is the third time he has invited him.

 678 Chapter 665: Gonitzs Purpose

    Gonitz finally refused Ratzinger''s invitation, although he knew that if he agreed to him, it was indeed possible to realize his ambitions.


    But I don''t know why, Gonitz always feels Ratzinger''s hands are dirty.


    He will wash all the blood on his hands tomorrow morning, but Gonitz still thinks Ratzinger''s hands are dirty.


    The rancid smell of contaminated belief is not clean.


    After Goynitz once again rejected Ratzinger, Ratzinger''s face changed drastically, and then clapped his hands. The door of the church closed suddenly, and countless trial knights rushed out from the shadows and aimed their weapons at Goney. Hereby.


    No one knew what happened afterwards, and finally Gonitz rushed out of the church with scars.After he was well cultivated, he found that his wanted warrants had been plastered on the street.


    He has also changed from the respected Vice-Pope of Holy Truth to a traitor who betrayed the faith that everyone scolds.


    Then Gonitz began his wandering life.In the continuous experience, his strength has been rapidly increased, and later he has obtained a powerful natural fruit, Fengfeng fruit.In the new world where the strong are like clouds, he has made a huge reputation.


    Gradually, fewer and fewer people asked him to defect to the Pope, and the pirates preferred to call him Gonitz of the Squall.


    Because he shot, like a violent wind, any pirate, as long as he does evil and meets him on the sea, will not escape the fate of destruction.


    Even if the status is different, Gonitz is purifying the sea in his own way.


    However, after being blasted out of the religious state Balan, he never went back there again, even if his strength increased and he could easily destroy a country, he never set foot on the red earth continent.


    Later, news came that the great pirate Lorne had attacked the religious state Balan and killed the Pope Ratzinger.Gonitz noticed the newly emerging great pirate.


    Through investigation, he discovered that this big pirate turned out to be the culprit who pushed the city to escape from prison. The reason why this sea became so chaotic, he couldn''t escape.


    So, he appeared here.


    Time goes back to now.Gonitz lowered his head and looked at his chest pierced by Ratzinger, with a helpless smile on his face.


    "After so many years, you still haven''t changed. All are just pawns used by others."


    "It''s just that what used you before was the greed in your heart, and now it is the heinous family who used you."


    Ratzinger behind him couldn''t understand Gonitz''s words and wanted to twitch his arm, but found that his hand was clamped by Gonitz''s muscles and couldn''t move.


    "Let me, as an old friend, give you a decent ending." Gonitz said, the first hand grabbed Ratzinger''s hand that pierced his chest, and then he broke it down with force, and pulled Ratzinger. His whole arm was torn off.


    Two violent tornadoes appeared beside Gonitz, constantly rotating, involving all the experimental systems close to him.


    "I am a stupid person who cannot change the whole world like those great men, but I can purify this sea in my own way." He turned his head and faced the cadres of the Wienhill family and his surroundings." Companions" said.


    "And you, as the greatest sin in this sea, must be purified!"


    Boom boom boom!


    The two tornadoes merged into one, forming a larger tornado, swallowing everything around.


    "Is this guy crazy?"


    Moria quickly used his armed color to stabilize his body, then frowned.Gonitz did this entirely to keep all the pirates here!


    All the cadres of the Wienhill family, the pirates who have business dealings with the Wienhill family on the island, and even their collaborators!


    "This old guy has never regarded us as partners!" At this time, the silver knight Ody also reacted, a circle of colorless armor covering his body, the fruit of the city wall activated the effect, making him look like The walls are generally strong, avoiding tornadoes.


    "This is a conspiracy! We must leave this ghost place as soon as possible and leave the old guy to fight with the Vennhill family!"


    The Silver Knight said that, at this time, he could not see the respect he had given Gonitz before.


    "Leave?" Moria turned around, looking at the Weinhill family cadres who were unable to fight in the distance, a trace of unwillingness flashed in his eyes.


    This is the best opportunity to annihilate the members of the Vennhill family here. If it is missed, waiting for them to cultivate, then there will be endless revenge to meet their group of pirates.


    The revenge of a Four Sovereign level force? None of the people present can guarantee that they will survive.


    But stay here?Moria saw the tornadoes spreading next to him again, and the surrounding air became thinner. Moria felt that breathing became more and more difficult, and his body began to move slightly. Such a huge gust of wind, even armed and domineering, could not stabilize. Live his body!


    Finally, Moria looked at the coffins on the pirate ship in the harbor, and gritted his teeth, then said.


    "Let''s go, let''s get out of here!"


    When she said this, Moria looked back at Garrett and the others, and Garrett also felt Moria''s gaze and glared back without fear.


    But when Moria and Odi just rushed to the shore, a gust of wind blew them back, and a tsunami tens of meters high was set off on the sea in the distance, like a sky curtain, whizzing towards Sdio. come.


    "This old guy is not going to let us go!"


    Moria gritted his teeth and said, he did not expect that he would be fooled by Gonitz. Now he is in a very embarrassing situation and must face both the Wienhill family and Gonitz at the same time.


    "It seems that we need to join forces." Moria turned his head and said to Odie next to him.


    He waved his hand, and the zombies carrying the coffin immediately rushed towards this side, which contained his biggest hole card.


    "Since I am not allowed to go, then I will let you know what true power is!"


    After seeing that the coffin was still past, Moria felt a little relieved, and then a ruthless color flashed in his eyes, as he said.


    "Asshole! Asshole! Asshole!"


    The waves rolled, and a man wearing animal skins was shot back by the waves and fell to the center of the battlefield.


    He was wet, with some slight scars, and looked a little embarrassed.Man stood up, raised his head, and looked fiercely at Experiment S-1 standing in front of him.


    Even if the subject was his younger brother when he was alive, they are now enemies.


    And there is always only one way to deal with the enemy.


    That is to completely eliminate him!

 679 Chapter 666 Morias Trump Card

    In the port of Sdio, the wind was roaring, and two burly men, like barbarians, were fighting in close hands.


    A tsunami tens of meters high was set off on the sea, and it struck Sdio.


    There was a cloud of mist around, and the cadres of the Vennhill family and the experimental subjects under their command began to move, surrounding the remaining pirates.


    "What to do, I can''t escape!"


    The silver knight Odie said anxiously. He looked at Moria next to him. At this time, perhaps only the man beside him could save him.


    "It''s not a desperate situation." At this time, Moglia was not as nervous as Odi, he looked at the enemy in front and said calmly.


    "This scene is far worse than Kai at the beginning!"


    As Moria spoke, a flash of memory flashed in his eyes. At the beginning, he was very proud and he was full of good players from a hundred miles. When he was in the middle of the sky, he chose to challenge Kaido.


    Then, all his subordinates were killed by Kaido, and they were killed without the ability to resist. Moria''s proud power was like a child''s play in front of Kaido, if it weren''t for his most loyal subordinates to give their lives to help. , He may not be able to escape from the country alive at all.


    Although the Vennhill family at this time also had the title of Four Emperors, it was far from Kaido at the beginning.


    At least Moria felt so.


    "Old friend, it''s up to you again." The zombie soldiers moved several coffins to Moria, and Moria touched the wooden board of the front coffin and said softly.


    "I will help you get revenge. I will cut off the head of the man named Kaido with my own hands, but before that, let''s try with them first."


    Moria raised her head and looked at Garrett and others in front of her, with a trace of hatred in her eyes.


    His hatred of Lorne is no less inferior to Kaido.


    "What is he going to do?"


    Andariel tilted his head, looked at Moria in the distance, and said suspiciously.


    "Could it be that I knew I was not far from death and gave up resistance?"


    At this time, there are still seven or eight experimental subjects present, and the cadres of the Wienhill family have been corrected, and their strength has almost recovered. From the bright side, Moria and others have no chance of winning.


    Garrett, who was next to him, didn''t put Moria in his eyes, but glanced at Lola and asked.


    "Is it calculated?"


    "En," Lola nodded solemnly, and glanced at the tsunami coming from the sea."A person with a natural ability has the ability to induce celestial phenomena. The tsunami induced by Gonitz is tens of meters high. Once it gets close to Sdio, he can swallow Sdio in five minutes."


    "There is no building on Sdio Island that can withstand this force. After the tsunami has passed, the entire Sdio will be reduced to ruins. Everyone on the island, including us, will be drawn into the sea by this wave. ."


    "Unfortunate!"


    "Eh eh eh? Does that also include me!"


    At this time Andariel reacted, looked at Lola and said excitedly.


    "I am a devil fruit capable person. Once I fall into the sea, I can''t survive at all!"


    The playful color on Andariel''s face dissipated, and turned to be extremely solemn.


    She came here because she thought the life in Sky City was too boring, and wanted to have some fun.


    But now it seems that the fun seems a bit too big.


    "I see." Garrett stood up.


    "If I kill Gonitz, the tsunami she caused will cease to dissipate."


    "Once the capable person dies, his ability will end, but Gonitz is different. His ability is a violent wind, and the tsunami is just..." Lola explained, but Garrett waved his hand and interrupted. What she said.


    "I understand." Garrett took a deep breath, then waved to everyone, "You help me hold Moria and others, don''t let him interfere with me."


    "Then," she looked at Gonitz, who was standing in the center of the tornado in the distance, a flash of killing intent in her eyes.


    "I''ll kill him!"


    "Don''t be impulsive, your physical condition at this time..." Agatha said anxiously, and she motioned to Fat Tiger to catch Garrett not to make her foolish.


    After all, the Wienhill family has a big business, and the foundation is not in Sdio, even if it is lost, it is not a painful thing.


    Just wait until Lorne wakes up, then everything they lost can be taken back!


    Fat Tiger left and grabbed Garrett with his big hand, but he still slowed down and only caught a handful of afterimages.


    "Come out, my old friend."


    On the opposite side, Moria opened the front coffin, and inside lay a corpse, a corpse holding a long sword, the corpse had decomposed, the facial muscles turned into a pool of mud, emitting a rotten smell.


    The next moment, the corpse opened his eyes.Looking at the people ahead.


    "Kill them," Moria looked at the corpse, paused, and then said a name.


    There is a trace of nostalgia in his tone, as if missing an old friend who has been dead for many years.


    "Flenza."


    Quick Sword Frensa, Moria''s most powerful subordinate at the peak, as he battled this sea, he established a reputation.


    Without Frenza''s existence, Moria''s reputation would be much worse.


    But such a strong man, when Kaido was in trouble in the country of peace a few years ago, as Moria went to teach Kai a little more lesson, the entire Moonlight Pirates group was defeated, and he himself also left to cover Moria. Was left there.


    Moria, who was severely injured and escaped, spent a few years in a daze. After finally getting rid of the shackles of the evil mind Huo, he sneaked into the country of Wano, stole back his body, and injected a swordsman. The shadow of Frenza stood up again.


    "Also," Moria opened the second coffin. There was also a swordsman lying inside. The swordsman was dressed in Wano country style clothes, as if he had been asleep for hundreds of years, his muscles were completely rotted, and the whole person turned into A skeleton.At the moment the coffin was opened, the skeleton suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the enemies in the distance.


    "Is it them?"


    Skeleton looked at the test subjects in the front and said coldly.


    "These are my enemies! Kill them all!"


    "According to the agreement, after I kill them all, you will touch your magic and will no longer disturb my peace." Skeleton said, he didn''t ask the enemy''s strength at all, as if no matter who the enemy is, he is no match for him. sword.


    However, no one thought he was negligent.Because the next moment, he exudes a terrifying aura.Like a sword with a sharp edge, shoot straight into the sky!


    He drew his sword, and then walked forward.


    In front is the experimental body of the Vennhill family, as well as the cadres who have been groomed by the Vennhill family.Aggressive, like a thousand horses.


    However, he still, alone, walked over.

 680 Chapter 667: Tilted Balance

    "Oh oh oh."


    "I will complete the agreement with you."


    "But my enemy, there is more than just one Wienhill family."


    Seeing the skeleton swordsman''s back gradually moving away, Moria showed a cold smile on his face.What he gained from infiltrating Wano Country was not only the corpse of his subordinates, but also this corpse.The corpse of the strongest swordsman in the legend of Wa no country.


    During his lifetime, the corpse of a man with the title of "Dragon Slayer".


    After the Skeleton Swordsman played, Moria''s heart settled down. In his eyes, as long as the Skeleton Swordsman made a move, the members of the Vennhill family would be unable to resist.


    "You are dead!"


    Moria said, and then opened the third coffin, and an unruly man walked out of it. He was wearing a pirate costume that was the style of decades ago, with stray long hair and holding a wine bottle. After walking out, he directly ignored the surrounding enemies and poured a sip of wine into his mouth.


    Even if his face is rotten, judging from his unruly movements, he must have been a handsome and handsome man before his death.


    "Didn''t you say you don''t want me to come out during the day? The sun is a bit dazzling!" The skeleton alcoholic said after drinking the wine in the bottle after walking out of the coffin.


    Even if Moriah''s shadow bats were blocking the sky and blocking the sunlight, some shot down from the gaps in the bat colony.


    "If you want to sleep, go back to sleep, but don''t blame me when I accidentally dropped your coffin into the sea." Moria said coldly.


    "Ohhhhhhh, what a ruthless master."


    The Skeleton Drinker was not angry either, and after throwing the empty wine bottle aside, he asked Moria.


    "Then what''s the task you called me out?"


    "protect me!"


    Moria replied.


    "Is it such an easy task? I suddenly feel that you have become kind." The skeleton alcoholic laughed, and then sat directly on the coffin regardless of his image."Relax, I will definitely protect your safety."


    When talking about two words, the skeleton alcoholic seemed to be afraid that Moria would be dissatisfied, so he emphasized his tone.But speaking from his loose tone, it feels a bit permeating.


    Moria shook his head and didn''t care about anything. This man''s temper was like this, at least as far as he understood it.


    "Be vigilant, John." Moria said. "Now your enemy is from the Wienhill family, and this Wienhill family, in this sea, can be as famous as your old colleague Whitebeard. Power."


    No matter what other people think, but in Moriah''s view, Lorne is indeed the man who is most qualified to compete for the title of the Four Emperors after Shiji''s defeat. Morgensian''s title of the new generation Four Emperors on him should be considered. Worthy.


    "Oh?" After hearing the name of the white beard, the skeleton alcoholic was obviously interested, turning his head to look at the enemies in the distance.At this time, Frenza had already fought against the first experimental subject.


    Both of them were top swordsmen before their lives. The long swords collided, and countless slashes spread from their sides. They were so powerful that no one dared to approach them.


    On the other hand, the corpse of the swordsman was carrying a long sword and rushed directly into the center of several experimental subjects.He didn''t know what kind of metal his weapon was made of. It was not the silvery white of ordinary metal, but the weird black and purple of the job. There were weird ripples on the blade, which was extremely coquettish.


    Like a demon knife.


    A burst of blade light flashed, and the experimental subject standing closest to him suddenly stopped moving. The next moment, a small wound appeared on the upper half of the subject, and the wound became larger and larger, and the whole body was chopped into pieces. After two paragraphs, he fell to the ground feebly.


    The black demon sword was sheathed, no one could see his movements clearly.


    With a single knife, he beheaded a powerful man at the level of a big pirate.


    "It''s a bit tricky!" Agatha said solemnly. The loss of an experimental body is not a thorny thing for her or the family. The Wienhill family has risen for so many years, and I don''t know how much it has been defeated. Formidable enemy, these people are excellent material.


    As long as the two people of Begapunk and Gage are still in the family, they can continuously create powerful experimental bodies.


    But what she didn''t expect was that the encirclement and suppression of Moriah that was bound to be won, but because of the appearance of these skeleton puppets, the balance of victory appeared a little tilt.


    "Garret is going to stop Gonitz, we can''t hold her back." Agatha said, her body turned into a mist, and she will be cut into a shroud. At the same time, it will also kill the skeleton swordsman and Moria. People split apart.


    At this time Gonitz was trying her best to catalyze the tsunami, unable to take care of it, so it was time for her to take action.


    "Not enough to lose, kill that skeleton swordsman!"


    Agatha commanded indifferently, and the subjects quickly surrounded the skeleton swordsman.


    The death of their companions did not make waves in their hearts. For these modified subjects, death, fear, and pain are meaningless. The purpose of their lives is to kill powerful enemies for the family.


    For this reason, it doesn''t matter if you die again.


    "Sorcery?"


    Seeing the fog rising around, the skeleton swordsman said to himself.He waved his long sword and slashed towards the ground suddenly, a burst of sword energy flashed across, and all the mist in front of him was split.


    At this time, an experimental body broke through the fog and rushed towards the skeleton swordsman. This is a strong physical skill, with a deep domineering fist covered in it, and blasted towards the skull swordsman''s head.


    "meaningless."


    The Skeleton Swordsman said as he drew out the black knife in his hand and used the blade to block the enemy''s attack.


    Another subject attacked from behind the Skeleton Swordsman, trying to sneak attack him, but the Skeleton Swordsman seemed to have known it a long time ago, his head deflected slightly and escaped the subject''s sneak attack.


    "A sneak attack is meaningless to a swordsman."


    The Skeleton Swordsman said as he drew his sword and waved it, dispelling all the fog around him, revealing several experimental bodies hidden in the fog.


    "You guys go together."


    The Skeleton Swordsman said as he looked at the subjects who were staring at him.


    Fat Tiger and Jodi rushed in the direction of Moria, but faced the cooperation of Moria, Odie, and the unknown skeleton alcoholic, they fell into a bitter battle and gradually fell into a disadvantage.


    And on the battlefield here, facing the siege of the digital experimenters, the skeleton swordsman was not afraid, and even vaguely gained the upper hand!


    The balance of victory on both sides is tilted towards the unfavorable direction, as long as there is a battlefield to determine the victory, then the victory will be divided.


    And at this moment, a tall man with a big sword in his hand and a long beard like a white crescent in his mouth walked out from the depths of Sdeou Island.


    With a cruel smile on his face, he joined the battlefield.

 681 Chapter 668 Betrayal

    That''s it!


    The moment this man appeared, Agatha''s face became extremely pale, and a trace of despair flashed in his eyes.


    Everyone was fighting fiercely at this time, no matter which battlefield he joined, it was enough to affect the balance of victory.


    At this time, on the side of the Weinhill family, only Lola, who had no combat ability, and Andariel who seemed to be weak, and herself who had to maintain the mist.No matter which one, there is no way to stop this man.


    At this moment, Agatha suddenly remembered what Lorne liked to say.


    There is only one thing in this world that cannot be stopped, and that is fate.No matter how you struggle, destiny will eventually come.


    So, does the fate of the family end here?


    A trace of unwillingness flashed in Agatha''s eyes, and her beautiful face became hideous.


    "No, I don''t agree!"


    Her body continued to become illusory, and finally disappeared completely in the mist.


    No matter which battlefield Weibull plans to join, she is prepared to stop it.


    Even if you know that you will not be his opponent, even if you save your life, you must stop it!Buy time for others.


    Weibull looked gloomy, dragged a big knife, and directly ignored Andariel and Lola next to him, and walked towards Moria!


    "You finally came!"


    Moria escaped Fat Tiger''s aggressive punch, and saw Weibull coming out of the mist, and said happily.


    "Help me kill these two people, as long as we kill them, we can get out of here alive!"


    However, Weibull turned a deaf ear to Moria''s words and walked towards Moria with a long knife.


    "what happened to you?"


    A faint uneasiness flashed in Moria''s heart.


    "Shadow Mage!"


    The shadow behind him stretched very long, and then his shadow crawled out of the shadow, and without even thinking about it, Moria and his shadow exchanged positions.


    The next moment, a long knife slashed directly at the position where Moria had just stood, slashing the shadow that had just been changed into the ground.The earth trembled slightly.Moria suddenly vomited a big mouthful of blood.


    All the injuries suffered by his shadow will also be fed back to his body. If his shadow was split in half just now, then his body will die.


    "What are you doing! Are you crazy!"


    Moria yelled, and at the same time there was a lingering fear, he was almost dead, and he was almost dead!


    Died in the hands of his "companion".


    "Kill you to save my mother!"


    Weibull yelled, then raised his own sword and rushed towards Moria.


    "I don''t know what it is!" Moria shouted, and then delayed Weibull who was walking away through constant shadow replacement.Then he shouted at the skeleton drinker who was watching and paddling.


    "John! Hurry up and help me get rid of this person!"


    "Okay, okay! I''ll just do it!"


    John stood up happily, but when he saw the two crescents on the corners of Weibull''s mouth, the whole person was suddenly stunned, and then said with some confusion.


    "What is this beard?"


    "He claims to be the son of White Beard! But it doesn''t matter at all now, I''m about to be hacked to death by him! I''m dead, and your consciousness will disappear!"


    Moria turned around, and Weibull''s knife was cut against his clothes, leaving a big crack in the ground.


    Just a little bit, this one cut on his body, but Moriah had not had time to rejoice, the fat tiger next to him slammed Moriah''s waist and abdomen violently, directly blasting him for more than ten meters!


    Moria rolled on the ground a few times, then struggled to stand up, grumbled and yelled at the skeleton drinker.


    "At first, it seemed that there was such a thing, that crazy woman kept making trouble."


    A flash of memory flashed in the eyes of the drinker called John. He had indeed stayed on a boat with White Beard and the woman before, but later parted ways with those people because of disagreements.Stand alone.


    Then there was the famous Valley of Gods incident, when the man who was thriving at the time, died at the hands of the fledgling Karp.


    "But it has nothing to do with me." John shook his head, put down these old things, and said to Weibull in front of him.


    "Even if you are really the son of that man, please restrain yourself. After all, if Moria dies, I will die again."


    John stretched out his hand, trying to stop Weibull.But the latter did not seem to hear John''s words at all,


    "roll!"


    Weibull shouted.It slashed directly on John''s body, cutting him flying several tens of meters.


    The rest: ¡­¡­.


    "Sorry, I forgot. I''m dead now and can''t use my abilities anymore."


    John struggled to get up from the ground, and a huge crack appeared in his chest. Weibull almost cut his body in half with this blow.He shrugged his shoulders at Moria and made a helpless gesture.


    "Sorry then, I can''t beat this man, so please ask yourself!"


    After speaking, he sat directly on the ground, looking like he was waiting to die.


    Moria:...


    He didn''t expect that the body of Captain John, which he had finally found, was resurrected by power, and what he finally got was a useless waste.


    "waste!"


    Moria yelled, but now there is no chance to blame John. It is his own negligence, because John is most famous for his ability, the invincible ability, but John, who has come back from the dead, can no longer use it. That ability.


    John, who had lost the Devil Fruit, did not have the strength to match his reputation. At best, he was equivalent to a small famous pirate.


    And a small well-known pirate can play a role in this battlefield, it is too small.


    boom!


    Odie and Jodi exchanged their punches, then stepped back.


    At this time, Agatha''s figure condensed behind him, holding a weapon made of mist and looking at him coldly.


    She didn''t understand why Weibull would suddenly join her side, but since Weibull helped herself, she would end the battle as soon as possible and help other battlefields.


    Odie showed a bitter face, and then the next moment, the famous big pirate in this new world suddenly put down his weapon and put his hands on his head.


    "I surrender! I declare allegiance to the Wienhill family! Please don''t kill me!"


    Agatha:.......


    She didn¡¯t think about whether Odie¡¯s surrender was sincere. She directly used the fog to condense into a chain to hold Odie, and then threw it to the rear. There were soldiers from the Weinhill family waiting there. After taking Odie, she immediately took out a pair. Hailou stone handcuffs handcuffed Odie.


    Odie did not resist during the whole process.


    "Bah! Coward!"


    After seeing Odie surrender, Moria spit out, and then countless shadows emerged from behind him, forming a huge black wing.


    He wants to show Odie what is the pride of the great pirate!

 682 Chapter 669

    Moriah''s resistance was quickly suppressed.


    "Asshole! If you singled out with me! I will kill you all!"


    Moria, covered in blood, was lying in a deep pit, unable to move.In front of him stood Weibull, holding a big sword.If it hadn''t been for Agatha to stop him, he would have killed Moria.


    "The pirate''s world has only victory and defeat. You don''t understand this truth."


    Agatha looked at Moria lying in the deep pit, waved her hand, two fog chains stretched out and raised Moria up.


    "Mr. Moria."


    "Lorne has a good group of subordinates." Moria said viciously with a gulp of blood.


    Even if he was a famous ocean, he was quickly defeated when facing several opponents of the same level as himself.


    "Let your men stop, after all, the most important enemy right now is the crazy Gonitz. If you can''t stop him, all of us will be buried in Sdio."


    Agatha said this. Moriah did not refute. He knew that Agatha did not lie. In the face of the power of natural disasters, human power seemed too weak.


    "I lost, I admit. But I won''t give up..." Moria said, but just as he was about to stop his men, there was a sudden violent noise in the distance.


    The wind howled, blowing away all the mist.The tornado created by Gonitz in the distance became more and more violent, swallowing almost everything.


    "Let''s help Garrett!"


    Agatha said, don''t know why, she has an ominous premonition.


    The next moment, there was a scream in the tornado, the yellow-brown tornado suddenly turned blood red, and a bloody smell filled the air.


    "That''s... blood."


    Because of the animal devil fruit, Andariel has a very good nose, smelling the smell of blood in the air.


    After hearing Andariel''s words, Agatha''s face changed drastically.Because, at this time, Gonitz had only one opponent, and that was Garrett.


    And if he himself was seriously injured, the gust of wind would definitely stop, then the owner of the blood would be obvious.


    "Go and rescue Xiao Jia!"


    Agatha roared, the whole person turned into a mist and rushed towards the tornado, but when she was just within 20 meters of the tornado, she was suddenly blown away by the gust of wind, and she was not close at all.


    The others, whether it was Jody, Fat Tiger, or even Weibull, who had betrayed his companions, were all inaccessible. The wind was like a barrier, blocking everyone out.


    "Is this the breath of death?"


    The Skeleton Swordsman of Wano Country put away the sword in his hand and cast his gaze to the sea, with a smile on his horrible face.


    "Finally I can fall asleep again."


    He stopped the movement in his hands, but no one dared to take the lead in the surrounding experimental subjects.


    The three experimental subjects lying on the ground showed the man''s excellent combat effectiveness.


    "it is finally over."


    The man said, and then put the long sword in the scabbard and hugged it in front of his chest, looking like he was grabbing.


    "After being defeated by everyone, is your fist so weak?"


    On the other side of the battlefield, a punch hit his brother''s chest, and a mechanical roar came from Adam''s body.The trembling arm was a little numb.


    He shook his arm, then twisted his neck and yelled viciously at his brother.


    "It seems that I want to teach you what true power is!"


    Adam did not reply. The first thing that the Begapunk experiment completed was to erase all the memories of these subjects. After all, what they needed was a loyal fighter, not a famous big pirate.Emotions are not worth mentioning.


    Adam let out a low roar like a beast, and then rushed towards Man.


    boom!boom!


    The two changed their punches and blasted on each other''s chest almost simultaneously.Adam''s body was blasted out of a hole, exposing the delicate parts inside.


    But there was a depression in Man''s chest.Then a trace of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth.


    Adam''s punch was uncomfortable, which can be said to be the heaviest injury Man has ever suffered in his life.


    "But it''s over. I won." Man took his fist out of Adam''s body. What other people didn''t know was that although Adam claimed to have never lost, in fact, he was growing up. In, he has been suppressed by Man, and he has never beaten Man.


    It used to be so, and it will be so in the future.


    Adam''s body slowly fell to the ground, turned around, and walked in the direction of Agatha and the others.Although I don''t know why Moria''s group of trash was captured, he didn''t care about it. As long as he could still shake his fist, no enemy would be concerned.


    After taking two steps, he suddenly stopped, a cold sweat broke out on his back.


    I don¡¯t know why, he suddenly had a strong sense of crisis. This sense of crisis was even as bad as when he first came out of his hometown and met Kaido, the monster more terrifying than himself. Worse!


    Man suddenly felt a sharp pain in his chest, and he lowered his head, and a bloody hand pierced out of his chest.He knew it was his brother''s hand.


    Adam was expressionless behind him, and slowly returned his hands, leaving a big hole in Man''s chest.


    He is an experiment modified by Bergapunk, and their experiment has two biggest advantages.


    The first is that they will not be afraid of pain, fear, or emotion. They are the most loyal killing machines. They can exert their greatest strength in the face of any enemy. They dare to fight to the last moment, and because there is no view of honor Relationship, as long as they can win and complete the mission of the family, they can do anything.


    Including pretending to be dead, and then taking advantage of the negligence of the opponent, sneak attack from behind, killing him with one blow.


    The second is that their key points are different from ordinary people. The wounds that penetrate the body, as long as they don''t hurt his core, they cannot affect his combat effectiveness.


    But it was quite different. No matter how powerful he was, he was still a flesh and blood body, and this blow was enough to damage him.I pretty much thought that I would win by penetrating Adam''s body. This was the first and only mistake he made.


    He won Adam for a lifetime, but for the last time, he lost.So, his story ends here.


    The tsunami keeps approaching Sdio, and everyone can smell the salty and wet taste in the air.They knew it was the smell of the sea.But they can do nothing.


    All hopes are pinned on the result of the battle between the two in the tornado.

 683 Chapter 670: Justice and Evil

    The center of the tornado was unexpectedly calm.


    Two people, a man and a woman, are facing each other here, the man is standing and the woman is kneeling.


    "You lose, you can''t stop me. The tsunami has come and will wash away all your sins."


    "The Wienhill family, those pirates who covet your family wealth, come to this island, and all your so-called business partners will die here."


    Gonitz raised his hand and looked at the woman in front of him condescendingly.His tone was calm, as if he had only done one very simple thing.


    But this matter is not simple in any case. With the power of one person, the destruction of a four-emperor-level force, plus the countless large pirates stranded here, may not be regarded as the last, but it is absolutely unprecedented.


    "Do you want to judge us?"


    Garrett coughed out a big mouthful of blood, she raised her head, looked at Gonitz in front of her, and then struggled to stand up.Whether it is the Charlotte family or the Wienhill family, there has never been a pirate who kneels to death. She does not want to be the first.


    Continuously fighting against strong enemies, she had already overdrawn all of her strength, being able to stand here was already the result of her tenacious will, ordinary people, I am afraid that they would have been exhausted long ago.


    "Do you really think you are a messenger of justice? A messenger of justice that can judge all the justice in this world."


    When talking about the words messenger of justice, Garrett paused specially, adding to his tone with a hint of sarcasm.


    "It doesn''t matter whether I am the messenger of justice," Gonitz said calmly. There was a big hole in his body, which was left by Ratzinger in his body before. During the battle with Garrett just now, Being exploited by Garrett almost took his life.


    However, it was him who won in the end.


    "But you are indeed a symbol of evil. If this world does not have your Vennhill family, it might be different."


    "Your evil is not inferior to Roger who started this era."


    Blood kept flowing out of Gonitz¡¯s chest. He knew that there was not much time left for him, but he didn¡¯t care. After all, the tsunami had already started, and even he couldn¡¯t stop it. Sdie¡¯s destruction was already It''s inevitable.


    "So, I judge you in the name of God."


    Gonitz said, at this time he was pious, as if he had become the compassionate priest before.


    "Judgment, haha." Garrett said with disdain, the blood flowing from her suddenly stagnated, and then moved toward her body, covering her body, repairing her broken blood armor intact.


    "Really a high-sounding word."


    She raised her hand and pointed it at Gonitz''s body. The next moment, her body suddenly disappeared and appeared in front of Gonitz. The raised right hand aimed at Gonitz''s chest and blasted fiercely. Down.


    Gonitz frowned. He had already figured out the opponent¡¯s fighting habits in the previous battle. After trying to control her body through blood and failing, she began to use her high-speed advantage to fight with herself. If the fighting style is restrained Opponents, her way of fighting, may have the advantage and resolve the battle quickly.


    But unfortunately, I am not the one who was restrained by her.


    Gonitz raised his hand. Under the blessing of the strong wind, his speed was not inferior to that of Garrett, who was running violently. He even made a three-pointer. The moment Garrett appeared, his fist was Moved.


    boom!


    Garrett hit Gonitz¡¯s chest with a punch, Gonitz shook his body, and finally stood firm, and as soon as Garrett appeared, Gonitz¡¯s fist hit Garet directly. Te''s lower abdomen directly blasted her above the wind wall of the tornado.


    Hiss.


    The gale continued to rub against Garrett''s blood armor, destroying most of the blood armor, and countless blood swirled with the gale, dyeing the yellow-brown gale blood red.


    A drop of blood slipped from Garrett''s fingertips. Just as Garrett was about to raise her hand, a hurricane directly hit her finger, blowing the blood away and dissipating with the wind.


    "I know Ratzinger''s ability, as long as he tastes his opponent''s blood, he can plunder his opponent''s devil fruit. So I won''t give you this opportunity."


    After doing all this, Gonitz breathed a breath and said.


    The wounds Ratzinger left on his body before still affected his strength, otherwise he would not fall into a hard fight.


    Garrett, who plans to see through, does not have the slightest sense of defeat in her heart. This is the case with the battle between Devil Fruit capable people. Whoever has a deeper understanding of the other party can take the initiative. She used to rely on Sakarski''s blood and blood before. The fruit did not understand it before it was defeated.There is a cycle of cause and effect, and now she has fallen into an information disadvantage.


    "Do you really think you are doing the right thing?"


    Garrett fell from the tornado, fell to the ground, stood unsteadily, half-kneeled on the ground, then coughed up a large mouthful of blood, looked up at Gonitz.


    "Oh? Isn''t it justice to punish evil?"


    Gonitz frowned and said.


    "We are sinful, but what about Sdio''s ordinary people?" Garrett asked rhetorically.


    "The Wienhill family is just one force that has ruled this land for a short time in Sdio''s long history. There are many other forces that have ruled here. Sometimes it belongs to the navy, and sometimes it hangs the Shanghai thief. Is it just because the rulers here are different, they will be labeled as justice or evil?"


    "This is ridiculous, no matter which country''s laws are searched, I can''t find it."


    After hearing Garrett''s words, Gonitz''s hand trembled, but he said forcefully.


    "Do you want to use these ordinary people as a shield, pray for me to feel soft and let you go?"


    "Sorry, compared to your sin that started the whole era, the people of Sdio is just a small sacrifice."


    "I am sorry for their lives. But sacrifice is necessary."


    Gonitz said.At his level, ordinary mouths couldn''t shake their will.


    "Sorry, is it useful to say sorry to you after you die?" Garrett said sarcastically.


    This is the difference between Lorne and these people. As a pure pirate, Lorne knows that he is evil, so he will not put any moral label on him when doing anything, in order to seek his inner comfort.


    Disgusting label.


    "Besides, I''m not saying this to beg you to let us go,"


    At this time, Garrett stood up suddenly and slowly raised his hand towards Gonitz.


    "It just makes you understand what you lose."

 684 Chapter 671 Justice and Evil (2)

    At this time, the tornado had been dyed bright red with blood, like a scarlet storm sweeping the entire land.


    Some of these blood belonged to Garrett, some belonged to Gonitz, and more belonged to unknown pirates or warriors of the Vennhill family who died on this battlefield.


    The scarlet tornado moved slowly across the ground, devouring everything around it.A huge tsunami whizzed towards Sdio, close at hand, as if the stormy island would be swallowed up in the next moment.


    Doomsday, this is the word that all people who saw this scene can think of, manpower, in the face of this natural disaster, seems too insignificant.


    "I want you to understand."


    Garrett raised her hand, and blood constantly emerged from her body, swept away by the scattered wind around her.She looked directly into Gonitz''s eyes, like a proud queen.


    There was a disdainful smile on Gonitz''s face. The real world is not a hot-blooded comic. Facing an invincible enemy, you can''t burst into the small universe with a shout and then defeat it.


    At this time the situation is already very obvious, that is, Garrett, who is seriously injured, can''t be his opponent at all.


    However, at the next moment, Gonitz''s smile solidified, because he felt that he seemed to lose control of the tornado that was whistling around him. The tornado was getting smaller and smaller, and he gathered towards him.


    "You really know my abilities very well. I didn''t find a chance to taste your blood." Garrett raised his hand and said coldly to Gonitz.Blood kept flowing out of her body, her face became paler and paler, and finally turned pale.


    As pale as white paper...


    As pale as a corpse.


    "But who said that you need your blood to control the wind?"


    Garrett spread out his palm, and the tornado continued to gather towards the center. Gonitz¡¯s pupils shrank, because he felt that it was not Garrett that controlled the wind, but that she directly controlled the blood flying in the tornado. .


    The blood formed small walls, forcing the tornado to move closer to the middle.


    How much blood is flying in the air at this time?Gonitz didn''t know, but he knew he had lost control of the tornado.


    "You will die if you lose too much blood!"


    Gonitz said coldly, he stretched out his hands, two miniature tornadoes appeared in his palm, and then flew towards Garrett.


    "Then try who will die first!"


    Garrett suddenly tilted his head, showing a sweet smile, and then squeezed his palm.


    The next moment, the scarlet storm sweeping the earth suddenly gathered, all gathered towards the center, and then suddenly exploded.


    boom!


    Countless blood spattered out, dyeing everything around it red, and the whole Sdio turned into a blood-red world.


    Like the hell in the legend.


    Huh!


    A drop of blood splashed on Agatha''s face, and Agatha subconsciously touched her face, feeling a warm and dampness, and when she opened her hand, her palm was stained blood red.She pulled her heart suddenly, then raised her head and looked forward nervously.


    A huge hole appeared in the place where the tornado was before.


    The blood stained the earth red, and two people stood in the middle of the big pit.


    "This time, it seems that I won the bet." After a long time, the woman said slowly.Her body was full of small wounds, but she was still standing.Like a rose growing in a cruel environment, it can stand tall.


    "Even if I fall down, your ending will not change." The priest said in a warm and calm manner.The next moment, his body suddenly exploded numerous small holes, and blood spewed out from these small holes like a fountain.


    "The tsunami has come, and none of you can escape!"


    The priest said so, and then his tall body crashed to the ground.


    The same man and a woman are facing each other, and the same is standing and the other falling down.


    It''s just that Garrett was the one standing last this time.


    "I won."


    Garrett said this. After saying this, she seemed to have lost all her strength, her body softened, and she involuntarily fell over to the side.


    She was exhausted, and she really didn''t have the slightest strength. At this time, even a passing child could easily kill her and kill the famous Blood Queen in the New World.


    But as soon as Garrett landed, a pair of slender arms caught her, and Agatha condensed from behind Garrett and hugged her gently.


    "Yes, we won."


    Agatha wiped off the blood stains on Garrett''s face and said softly.


    At this time, she suddenly understood why Lorne chose Garrett, not because Garrett met him earlier, but because they were too alike.


    Their personalities are too similar, the same paranoid, the same crazy, and the same indifferent to their lives.


    Perhaps only such lunatics will attract each other.


    At this time, Agatha completely let go of the last wish in her heart.


    "No, it is not over. Even if Gonitz is defeated, the tsunami he caused has not dissipated. I must stop the tsunami."


    "I can only stop it!"


    Garrett struggled and said, she wanted to get up and create a blood barrier to stop the tsunami, but she couldn''t even move her fingers and couldn''t get up at all.


    "Leave it to us next," Agatha looked at Lola, who seemed to understand the meaning of the former, and said slowly.


    "I have already mobilized the family''s soldiers to evacuate the residents of the city, and let them hide in the refuge room that has been prepared. But since the city of Sidiou is too big, there may be some sacrifices."


    "How much is the sacrifice?"


    Garrett asked.At this time, Lola turned her head and did not answer Garrett''s words.


    "About 70% of the residents." Agatha said softly. At this time, everyone could feel her heavy heart.


    As a queen, she had long regarded the people in the Wienhill family territory as her own people, and her own people were about to lose their lives, but she was unable to stop it, which was a very sad thing.


    "Let''s leave, this kind of thing will never happen again."


    Agatha hugged Garrett lightly, then clenched her fist, and said.


    At this time, a question arose in everyone''s mind.A tsunami randomly triggered by Gonitz killed ordinary people dozens of times more than their entire life combined.


    The pirates began to think about one thing, what is justice and what is evil.


    Who is justice and who is evil?


    No one can give them the answer.

 685 Chapter 672

    Even Lorne, who bears the name of the greatest evil in this sea, has done a lot of good things, at least, in his territory, before the decline of the Veenhill family, there is no fear of fear, fear of being attacked by pirates.


    At least, the Wienhill family never oppresses the residents of their own territory.


    But just because of his identity, can it be concluded that everything he did is sin?


    Father Gonitz, even if he left the Church of the Holy Truth because of a disagreement with Ratzinger, he is silently doing what he feels righteous in this sea. Any pirate who encounters him in the sea will only be exalted. Father Nizi found it to be a crime, and he could not escape the end of ship destruction.


    From any angle, he can be called justice.


    But this time, invading Sdio, even in the name of cleaning up the Vennhill family, but sacrificing the lives of ordinary people in Sdio, can this matter be called justice?


    Agatha didn''t know, she felt that she was not qualified to comment on this matter.


    From the perspective of others, the two sides just stand in different positions, and no matter from which point of view, the Wienhill family are well-deserved villains. It seems that the righteous warriors clean up the evil. It seems a matter of course. .


    Of course a fart!


    It is extremely absurd to interpret this world with a black and white theory.


    There is nothing wrong for a pirate to dream, there is nothing wrong for ordinary people to live well, and there is nothing wrong for a righteous man who wants to purify the world.


    If Lorne wakes up, he will only say one thing, what is wrong is this absurd time.


    It was Caesar''s original intention to change this absurd era, and it was also Lorne''s wish.


    But now, everyone who knows Lorne¡¯s wishes can''t help but feel a little confused.


    Can this era really change?


    "The tsunami will arrive at Sdio in one minute, and it will be too late if you don''t retreat." Lola said solemnly, looking at the huge tsunami like the sky.


    "We finally lost."


    Garrett said bitterly, even if Gonitz was defeated, his goal was about to be realized. This time, the Veenhill family completely lost.


    It is difficult for a person to admit his failure.But when Garrett was about to nod and leave, she suddenly heard Lola''s exclamation.


    In the center of the tsunami, a hole was suddenly broken, and a small boat rode in through the small hole through the wind and waves.


    The boat was small, rather crude. A tall man sat on the boat, facing the huge tsunami like a natural disaster, his face was calm.


    He was wearing a pair of leather pants with nails, and he looked a little tall, but the most conspicuous was his huge black scarf that almost blocked half of his face, and his short fuchsia hair.


    "Brother Kata Kuri?"


    The moment Garrett saw the person who came, her dead heart rekindled. She recognized who the person was and screamed.


    A perfect man, the second son of the four emperors Charlotte Lingling, the strongest man in the Charlotte family, the patron saint who guards his younger brothers and sisters to grow up safely.


    This man has many titles, but in the eyes of Garrett, he is still the good brother who can protect his brothers and sisters no matter what happens.


    Kata Kuri breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Garrett on the shore.


    "Fortunately, caught up."


    This man said, he slowly stood up, turned his back to the tsunami, and slowly raised his hand.


    In the next moment, a dark brown glutinous rice fence tens of meters high rose from the shore of Sdeo, enclosing the whole Sdeo, and huge tsunami continued to slap on the wall. Dio Kojima pushed back dozens of meters, but still did not break the entire wall.


    Without the blessing of the strong wind, the power of the tsunami became weaker and weaker. When the last wave of waves hit the glutinous rice wall, the soaked glutinous rice finally melted into a hole.


    Kata Kuri stepped onto the land of Sdeo through this opening. He first spoke to Garrett who was lying in Agatha''s arms in a gentle tone.


    "Sorry, I''m late."


    Garrett shook her head hard, and a tear fell from the corner of her eye.


    Then, Kata Kuri turned around and said to all the captive pirates on the shore.


    "I''m coming."


    His voice was loud, echoing throughout the port of Sdio.


    At this time, Moria, Odie, and all the defeated pirates will gather the last bit of unwillingness deep in their hearts.


    They knew that at the moment this man appeared, they had lost their last chance.


    ...


    "You mean? The Vennhill family guarded the invasion of the group of pirates, and then the second son of the Charlotte family personally sat in Sdio to buy time for the Vennhill family to recover?"


    In a certain sea area, a lava-like warship floated on the sea, and a man with a fortitude face said coldly in the meeting room.


    A fist bandage was wrapped around his chest, and traces of burns were faintly visible.


    While speaking, the man''s fist involuntarily turned into lava, burning the information in his hand to fly ash.


    "Unexpectedly, Garrett is still alive, and after fighting with you, he still retains such a fighting power that can delay the attack of the group of pirates."


    Opposite the resolute man, sitting a middle-aged man with a wretched complexion, the wretched man said lazily while tilting his legs.


    "It seems that your plan to eradicate the Vennhill family with the help of the pirate has failed."


    "It''s not you yet. After the Battle of Bislan, the Vennhill family was so weak that if you set foot on the land of the Vennhill family, you can clean up all the pirates of Sdio. "


    The resolute man said angrily, and said the name of the man sitting opposite him.


    "Porusalino!"


    "But we didn''t expect that the old man with the white beard would suddenly appear there. It is a blessing to be able to escape from his hand alive." The man called Polusalino said lazily, though So, but there is no obvious injury on him, at least a lot better than Sarkarski.


    "The White Beard Moby Dick has been wandering in the waters of Roxor, and when it encounters any naval warship, it attacked actively. In just three days, as many as 13 warships were damaged in the waters of Roxor."


    "His meaning is obvious, that is, he does not care about the grievances between the Wienhill family and the pirates, but once the navy wants to intervene, he will participate in the battle!"


    Polusalino picked up a cup of tea and drank it gently.


    "How arrogant!"


    Sakaski slammed a hammer on the table and said angrily.

 686 Chapter 673

    But he was quite helpless.


    After the Battle of Bislan, the high-level navy lost a lot of manpower.


    The Marshal of the Warring States Period was hit hard, and Lieutenant General Karp must sit down at Malin Vandor, and beware of Xiaoxiao taking this opportunity to invade.Sending two generals as last time is already the limit of the navy at this time.


    But I didn¡¯t expect that two admirals and a naval fleet were intercepted by Garrett and a woman on the sea. Although there were various factors such as Sarkarski¡¯s arrogance and Garrett¡¯s ability advantage, Sa Kaski was unwilling to forgive himself.


    This is the greatest shame in his military career.


    The shame can only be washed away by the blood of the opponent.


    So after discovering that Sdie was an empty city, Sakarski didn''t even fix it, and immediately turned the bow of the ship, rushing towards the new world without stopping.However, the speed of the naval warship Lava Justice is still too slow compared to the Wienhill family who owns the fruit of the door.


    Until now, at full speed, Sakarski was able to climb over the red earth continent to the entrance of the new world.


    Then he met Polusalino, who had just fought with the White Beard Pirates. Because of his ability, as long as he wanted to escape, few people in this sea could stop him, so he did not suffer multiple injuries.


    However, the naval ship he took out was completely sunk by White Beard, and the naval soldiers on it suffered heavy losses, and only a small part of them could escape here with Polusalino.


    "The best opportunity has been lost. Now that the old man with white beard is eyeing, he won''t give us a chance to invade Sdio." Polusalino took a sip of tea and put down the teacup in his hand.


    "I understand, I just..." Sakarski''s clenched fist burned a raging flame and ignited everything around him. After a long time, he released his hand and used his ability to extinguish the surrounding flames. .


    "Go back, Lorne is bound to rise. He has made good relations with the Charlotte family, and the rise of a superpower is inevitable." Sakarski said helplessly. For a navy, admit one The strength of the pirate is a very humiliating thing.


    Although Lorne never showed up after the Battle of Bislan, Sarkarski didn''t believe that Lorne died.


    A man like him will not die silently!


    Nor should I die silently!


    "Kaido, who is huddled in the country of Japan, and the golden lion Shiji, who has been hidden for a long time, both of them have grudges with Ron. Even if the white beard chooses to stand by, the melee between the pirates is inevitable."


    Sakaski still has something to say. The pirates in this sea are not only a few emperors, but also the powerful people of the underground world. The death of the knight Seya began, and the spiteful trial of the Bislan incident ended with the fall of countless great pirates.


    Finally, count the revolutionary army lurking in the shadows.


    Waiting for this, Sakarski felt a little big head.


    The storm in the new world has not stopped for a while because of the two major events of Bislan and Sdio, but has intensified.Sakarski had a hunch that a war that would sweep across the entire sea was about to come.


    This time, the Navy was a bystander.


    If the Warring States were faced with this decision, they would definitely choose to stand by and wait for the pirates to bite their dogs and strive for the greatest benefit.But Sakarski will rush forward desperately and use his justice to defeat all the pirates.


    But this time, Sakarski rarely chose the same strategy as the Warring States period because he understood one thing.


    In this world, many things can''t be solved by force and passion.


    "It''s not like you at all. Sarkarski." Polusalino tilted his mouth, looked at Sarkarski around, and said curiously.


    "People always become," Sakaski patted Polusalino on the shoulder and said slowly.


    "But justice will not change."


    After speaking, he walked out of the meeting room alone, leaving Polusalino alone in the meeting room.


    "Will justice not change?" Polusalino chewed on what Sarkarski said last, with a smile on his face.Then he returned to his bedroom alone.


    He leaned against the door and thought about it, and finally took out a mini box from a corner and took out a mini phone bug from it.


    "Moses Moses," the phone worm that Polusalino got through, cleaned up his ramblings, lowered his voice and said in a serious tone.


    "I have some interesting things here, I think you will be interested."


    Polusalino said a name. If anyone hears this name, they will be surprised.


    Because this name is a taboo in the navy.Polusalino mentioned it casually, as if chatting with an old friend.


    ...


    When Kata Kuri set foot on Sdio, all the pirates became restrained.


    Because the appearance of Kata Kuri can only mean one thing, that is, the Charlotte family, another four royal family, has accepted the identity of the Vennhill family.


    Thinking of Lorne''s special relationship with the eighteenth daughter of the Charlotte family, all the pirates became frightened.Worried about the final liquidation of the Vennhill family, all the forces that have acted before are worried about the Vennhill family''s revenge.


    And this time, because of the appearance of Kata Kuri, anyone who wants to take advantage of the weakness of the Wienhill family and share a piece of the pie is tantamount to provoking the Charlotte family.Lorne''s upper position is already inevitable.


    At this time, because of a newspaper, all people realized one thing, a very terrible thing.


    "The youngest emperor? The fifty years of darkness in this sea is coming?"


    Garrett was wrapped in bandages, lying on the hospital bed while reading the newspaper, and said with a light smile.


    After the Battle of Sdio ended, the Wienhill family defeated the pirates in an incredible way, so after that, the big mouth of Morgans began to blow.


    However, he reminded everyone of one thing, that is, Lorne is too young. According to speculation, he is less than twenty years old this year.


    An emperor less than twenty years old?This is absolutely unprecedented, and it is even possible that there is no future.


    In any case, Lorne is very likely to live a long time, so this sea will soon be shrouded in Lorne''s prestige.


    The white beard is hanging down, Charlotte Lingling, Kaido is already going downhill, and the era belonging to Lorne is coming!

 687 Chapter 674 Shadow

    "This Morgans is really afraid that the world will not be chaotic."


    After reading the newspaper, Garrett put the newspaper aside and said softly.


    This behavior of Morgans is tantamount to arrogance.Slanka, Bislan, Sdio.This year there were three wars that shocked the world in the New World, and countless powerful pirates of the New World fell here. Every time, the Veenhill family participated in them.


    Now, I am afraid that no one in this sea will question the strength of the Vennhill family.


    At this time, Morgans clarified the grudge between Lorne, Kaido, and Skee.


    With Kaido''s character, he would certainly not reconcile with Lorne easily, and a war between the Four Emperors was inevitable.


    When thinking of this, Garrett gave a chuckle.


    "With the character of Brother Lorne, why would he be willing to bow his head to others?"


    It has been ten years since Garrett knew Lorne. She had never seen Lorne bow her head. She couldn''t imagine the way Lorne bowed her head.


    "According to my mother''s information, there seems to have been a rebellion in Wano Country. The remnants who followed Mitsuki Mita colluded with outsiders and revived. Kaido is busy suppressing the rebellion in various parts of Wano Country and has no time to take care of the outside."


    Beside Garrett, a tall man with a scarf and a cup of tea said slowly.


    He put down the tea cup in his hand and looked directly into Garrett''s eyes.


    "No matter what happens, we will stand behind you. After all, we are family members."


    Kata Kuri said.


    Jialei nodded her head. She didn''t doubt the authenticity of Kata Kuri''s words. After all, Kata Kuri was the patron saint of all brothers and sisters, and played the role of a parent as they grew up. Character.


    But Garrett showed a hint of helplessness again.


    "But mother, do you really consider me family?"


    Her marriage to Lorne was already a certainty, and after she got married, she would not be considered a member of the Charlotte family.


    Kata Kuri was silent. Both he and she knew one thing well, not to mention the daughter who was married out. Even the children of the Charlotte family, in the eyes of their mother, It''s just a piece of merchandise waiting to be sold.


    For her own ambitions, she can easily exchange these commodities in exchange for sufficient benefits.


    For the benefit, she would betray her old colleague, Kaido''s marriage, and instead assign Garley a charter to Lorne.


    Similarly, for profit, she will give up the Vennhill family.


    In fact, she had such a plan after the Bislan incident broke out.The Vennhill family has monopolized the arms industry for so many years, and the accumulated wealth is unimaginable. Once it falls, the scattered benefits are enough to feed many pirates in the new world.


    Of course, Charlotte Lingling will not directly give up the Wienhill family. Over the years, the Wienhill family has provided her with considerable benefits. If it was not a last resort, she would not change it.Based on Kata Kuri''s knowledge of her mother, she should wait and wait for the result of the Sdio incident.


    If the Vennhill family survives this stage, she will continue to cooperate with the Vennhill family.


    And if the Wienhill family fell in this chaos.


    So Charlotte Lingling, as the Four Emperors, don''t mind, but also has the strength to take a share in this chaos.


    This is the pirate, the real pirate.


    Garrett was also silent, she had already seen her mother through.He didn''t continue to struggle with his brother on this matter, but said softly.


    "Povar and I were attacked at the same time and I was seriously injured. Fortunately, Lorne was rescued. He is still undergoing recuperation."


    "I want to keep her in Sdio."


    "I understand."


    Katakuri nodded. He understood Garrett¡¯s feelings for his sister. She didn¡¯t want Beauval to be involved in the Charlotte family. Compared to the cruel Charlotte family, perhaps the Wienhill family. It made her feel at home.


    Leaving Poval by her side will make her feel more at ease.


    "When the matter is over, I will go back and explain to my mother. Poval is injured and cannot take the boat for the time being. So stay with you to rest." Katakuli said.


    "Thank you, Brother Kata Kuri." Garrett smiled and nodded to show her gratitude.


    "It''s just that there must be a result about your being attacked." Kata Kuli said with a hint of killing intent in his eyes, and said coldly.Attacking the children of the Charlotte family in the waters of the world is tantamount to slap them in the face.


    "Hasn''t the matter already had a result?" Garrett said in surprise."It was Elinis who did it. He was the survivor of the pirate attack. After he survived, he put all the blame on the Wien Hill family. Later, he entangled a large number of people who had resentment against the family and formed The organization of family revenge."


    "The person who did it was the prisoner in the sixth level of infinite hell, Sanchuanqi, who pushed the city back then."


    "It''s just that when these people were sneaking on Mary Joa, they were blocked by Ron and his family, and then all of them were killed by Ron."


    Garrett said that although she was injured and turned into a blood cocoon, her perception of the outside world was still there. Later, according to family records, the incident was completed.


    "Is this your conclusion?" Kata Kuri tapped the conference table lightly with his index finger, and then asked a question.


    "Have you ever thought about who gave Elinis the fruit, and who taught Elinis how to avenge you?"


    "As far as I know, Elinis was just a teenager with a ruined family. How did he grow into a leader who can shake your huge power in just a few years."


    Kata Kuri said word by word, as the second person in the Charlotte family for so long, and experienced so many fights.He saw far more far-reaching than the still young Garrett.


    How did Elinis, an ordinary teenager get to this point, the secrets in it are worth pondering.And how he got that fruit is even more thought-provoking.


    Although devil fruits are for people of their level, except for some special devil fruits, others pay more attention to the development of abilities by those with abilities, which is not a rare thing.


    However, for ordinary people everywhere, many people even think that the devil fruit is nothing more than a legend.It is even more difficult for ordinary people to obtain a devil fruit.


    "You mean, someone is secretly targeting the family?" Garrett is not stupid. After being pointed out by Kata Kuri, she immediately understood what Kata Kuri meant.

 688 Chapter 675-Six hundred and fifty-seventh shadow (2)

    "The water in this sea is very deep. The monster that Lorne released from Pushing the City at the time was not only Skee. Many people whose names were deliberately erased by the world government escaped from there, hiding In the darkness of the world."


    "They may be full of malice towards you. When Ron wakes up, let him be careful."


    Katakuri reminded him that Lorne had fallen into a coma, which was not difficult for him to guess, otherwise, with his character, he would not sit back and watch the Sdio incident.


    "I understand." Garrett said softly.


    "Then I will go out first. After all, I haven''t done anything for a long time. The group of speculators lurking around Sdio are really good targets." Kata Kuri said, and then walked out of the room door.


    Garrett was left alone, lying on the hospital bed.


    Next to her is a newspaper and a cup of tea.


    At this time, the tea is cold.


    "Is anyone hiding in the dark?" Garrett muttered to herself.Then after a long time, she whispered into the air.


    "Help me check the lives of Elinis, Omoni and the others. I want to know who they met and what they did after they were attacked by the pirates."


    At this time, a woman in a black lady''s suit walked out of the shadows, she nodded to Jia Lei, and then said.


    "Yes."


    "With you by Lorne, it will be easier for him to deal with things, Violet." Garrett smiled at the woman in a black suit, and then said softly.


    Violet''s combat ability is not good, so she has never appeared on the front line, but her management talent is recognized in the family.With her help, Lorne can manage the family in an orderly manner.


    Later, she took over the Koffel family intelligence organization, the management of "Dark Moon", many news, and many internal news.For her, Garrett didn''t have that kind of rivalry''s hostility, because she knew that the reason Violet was with Ron was just to repay Ron for his kindness.


    "You should also pay attention to self-cultivation. Don''t do anything during this time." Violet helped Garrett tidy up the quilt, and then went out.


    "I''m fine. After all, Lorne hasn''t woken up yet, I''ll be fine." Garrett muttered to the air.


    Then, suddenly she covered her mouth with a silk scarf and coughed violently.Then I opened the paper towel and saw that a large pool of blood dyed the silk scarf bright red.


    Garrett smiled bitterly, because she felt her heart beating slowly began to slow down, she knew that this was a sequelae of excessive blood loss for a long time.


    This decay is so subtle that it is almost imperceptible.But Garrett knew that his body, because of the continuous overdraft, had already had some problems.


    She didn''t know how long she could support.


    "Wake up quickly. Brother Lorne." She said with a bit of pain, clutching her chest.


    At this time, there was a knock on the door suddenly, and Garrett took away all the pain on his face, hid the silk scarf, and said pretendingly.


    "come in."


    ...


    "So, no one is hiding behind you. Are you just organizing spontaneously and want to overthrow the Wienhill family?"


    Mary Gioia, the reconstructed Pangel Castle, in the underground chamber.


    A young woman was imprisoned here, her hands were lifted by chains, and her body was covered with scars from torture.


    She looks beautiful, but the only flaw is that her face is burned by the fire, destroying her overall beauty.


    If someone from the Vennhill family sees her, they will recognize her. This woman is Elinis''s deputy, the girl who resents the Vennhill family, Omonie.


    In front of Omonie, sat a thin man in a black robe, and a beautiful woman.


    The woman is like a god walking out of the painting, her face is like an iceberg, without a trace of emotion.


    "If she still doesn''t speak, are you going to keep the trial, Im."


    The woman yawned and then joked to Im.


    "It''s not like you at all. Don''t you have fruits that can predict everything? Why are you so scared."


    "You should know my ability. The ability to foresee is not without a price. The longer I foresee, the longer my ability will be blocked." The man called Yim frowned and said, and the last time he predicted, he predicted directly. Ten years later, that is, after the year 1520 of the Haiyuan calendar, I saw the straw hat kid who challenged himself.


    It was precisely because of the appearance of Lorne that there was a slight deviation from his prediction, so he left Lorne a life, and wanted to have some fun for his boring life.


    However, he did not expect that when he decided to kill Lorne, he would let Lorne run away.


    This was his first misstep in his long life.It''s just that Yim didn''t care about this. The reason why he left Lorne''s life in the first place was not because he wanted Lorne to bring an accident to his life?


    And he cared more about this man named Elinis than this.


    According to Yim''s memory, it is absolutely impossible for Elinis''s ability to appear at this point in time.And with Elinis''s ability, it is absolutely impossible to get this ability.


    But now Elinis is dead, so the answer to everything lies in this woman named Omoni.


    In order to ensure that the information is not leaked, Yim even decided to interrogate Omonie himself.


    "So, are you afraid that someone will kill you during this period of time you didn''t know? So do you want me to protect you?" The woman said playfully, playing with her white and slender fingers, a trace of hatred flashed in her eyes meaning.


    "Eight hundred years have passed. You have become less courageous, Im. When you betrayed us, you weren''t as courageous as you are now."


    "To shut up."


    Im said coldly, and then, the woman closed her mouth as expected.


    "Let''s say, who is standing behind you and gave you this fruit." Eim asked coldly when looking at Omonie who was imprisoned in the cage.


    "I''m telling you." Omonie was tortured in an unnatural manner, raising her head and looking at Eam.It seemed that he couldn''t bear this torture at last.


    Im got up, trying to walk over to listen to Omonie''s answer.But at this time, Omonie suddenly showed a hint of sarcasm, and then sprayed a large mouthful of blood at Eim.


    "Ha ha."


    Omonie said with a smile, as if looking at a clown.

 689 Chapter 676 Interrogation

    The blood splattered all over the ground, premonitored by Yim''s domineering look, and did not splash on his body.


    "It turns out that the man standing on the top of the Dragon Man, the top of the world, is a coward like you." Omoni grinned and said mockingly.


    "You are not even as bold as Lorne."


    "Is this your answer?"


    Im frowned, he glanced at Omonie, and had already got the answer.


    During his long life, he has understood a lot of truths, and that is that these short-lived ordinary people will take a lot of illusory things, such as friendship, family affection, belief, dreams, and other messy things, they look more than their own lives. important.


    Willing to pay for these things.


    Therefore, he already understood that he could not get any valuable answer from Omonie.


    "I understand." Eim said, then turned and left the basement.


    "Just left?" The woman onlookers looked at Yim and said in surprise.In her memory, Yim is not the one who will let go.When I first met Yim, he was a little shy, a little shy, and like to take advantage of him.


    Just like many ordinary people.It was this ordinary appearance that deceived them, so they did not expect to die that the person who betrayed them turned out to be Yim.


    Even if because of the contract, the woman has to obey Eim, but she doesn''t really look down on this man.


    "Detain her in this dungeon and never let her see a glimmer of light." Yim walked out of the basement and said to a guard next to him.


    After hearing these words, the woman''s face like an iceberg finally showed a sneer.


    Sure enough, it was him.


    "Eim." The woman said sarcastically, walking behind Eim.


    "Don''t show this expression behind my back." The two went through the trail and came to Pangel Castle. Eim walked through the void hall and sat on the void throne with ease, and then coldly faced the woman following him. Said coldly.


    "I just found out that when you were afraid, you were just like that humble little guy back then."


    The woman randomly found a seat, sat in the hall, and looked up at Eim.


    Like a monarch who meets a courtier.


    It''s just that she is the king, and he is the minister.


    Yim didn''t care about the suppression of women''s aura. In fact, if it weren''t for the incident back then, she was the one who should be sitting in this position.


    "Caesar shouldn''t be dead yet." Eam said, before he wanted to chase Lorne and the others, but was stopped by the sudden two of Caesar and Ledfield.


    And Lederfield didn''t know where to find the devil fruit that could restrain the woman''s ability. The two sides fell into a melee and fought for a long time. In the end, Yim''s side won the final victory.


    Lederfield and Caesar ran away in a hurry, but when they fled, both of them were cursed by a woman.


    The most violent poison in the world.


    "But he doesn''t have much time. Are you scared?" The woman said softly. In fact, she admires Caesar''s strength. If he wants to, he can become a star comparable to the five elders by nodding his head. The characters, in the world government, are only under Eim.


    But when Eim asked him, he refused, just like Roger did later.


    Are all the people in this sea so interesting now?


    The woman said playfully. Suddenly she didn''t want to continue to fall asleep. She wanted to see what the outcome of these people was.


    "You talk too much."


    Im said coldly.


    The woman sneered, then ignored Yim, and disappeared into the darkness, the empty hall of the void, leaving Yim alone.


    After a long time, Eim picked up a reward list, on which was a young man with black hair. The young man looked ahead, arrogant.


    "Lorne?" Eim said to himself.


    "It won''t be long before everything will end, and then return to the normal historical trajectory." Yim said, then with a dagger, he heavily nailed Lorne''s reward list on the table in front of him.


    His figure disappeared above the Void Throne, and the entire Void Hall returned to silence.


    ...


    "Is there anything else?"


    Garrett tilted his head, looked at Violet who walked in again, and said in confusion.


    At the same time hide the blood-stained tissue.


    Now I am the backbone of the entire family, and I can''t let anyone know my weakness.


    "Speaking of the lives of Chaerinis and Omoni, I suddenly thought of someone." Violet didn''t notice Garrett''s strangeness, walked up to her, and then took out a document.


    The file is a picture of a woman.


    "Are you talking about her?"


    After seeing the woman, Garrett fell into silence, and then slowly nodded.


    ...


    "Finally can''t help but want me to do it?"


    Sdio, the Dark Iron Castle, in the interrogation room.Agatha is holding a pen, recording something.


    Opposite her, sat a *** woman with black curly hair.The woman was quiet on the outside, but she couldn''t conceal the wildness in her heart. She leaned forward and said to Agatha.


    "No matter what you ask me, my answer will not satisfy you."


    Agatha raised her forehead, and she was quite helpless for this woman.


    Anna, the female secretary of Spandane, the former Supreme Commander of the Judicial Island, secretly was the spy that Elinis had inserted in the cp-9 department for the purpose of revenge against the Vennhill family.


    He personally planned CP-9''s sneak attack on Garrett, and brought the world''s attention to the CP-9 department.After being caught and captured by Lorne, it was obvious that he could die and break the net, but when Garrett was under the curse of the fruits of the years, he told Ron that pure gold could relieve the curse of the fruits of the years.


    It can be said that without her, Garrett would be dead now.


    A strange person, this is Agatha''s judgment of Anna.She didn''t know what the woman was thinking.


    "Why are you telling Ron that pure gold can withstand the curse of years?"


    Agatha asked.


    "I don''t know. Maybe I''m in a good mood." Anna shook her head with a playful look on her face.


    "What''s the holiday between you and the family?"


    "Maybe I can''t understand Lorne, and I don''t necessarily say it."


    "Why do you want to join Elinis, you and him are not the same."


    "Because I wanted to kill Lorne, so I joined them."


    Agatha frowned, rather helpless. She understood that this Anna could not get any useful clues if she didn''t get in.


    If Quina is here at this time, it will be fine, so that Anna''s memory can be extracted through Quina''s ability.


    But after helping Lorne to revise the memory of Sanchuan Road, Quina left Sdio. He did not return to the religious country Balan, and even Arelli did not know where Quina had gone.


    Therefore, as long as Anna does not speak, they will not be able to get the answer they want.

 690 Chapter 677 Interrogation (2)

    Agatha had a headache, thinking that Anna''s special identity, she could not use torture to this woman.After all, in a sense, she is also Garrett''s benefactor.


    And because of Anna''s excellent psychological quality, even Violet''s ability to stare at fruit couldn''t tell whether she had lied.


    "The last question is, who is the person standing behind Elinis, or who is the one who gave Elinis the devil fruit?"


    Agatha asked, she had no hope for this question.In fact, the family now has more important things to do, such as the reconstruction of Slanka after the Battle of Slanka.


    How to deal with the defeated pirates.


    Cooperation with partners from all over the world.


    There are also navy looking at it.


    With so many things to do, she didn''t have time to waste for an enemy that might not exist.


    But when Agatha was about to get up, Anna suddenly showed a weird smile.


    "I can tell you this question. I happen to know the answer to this question."


    She tapped the table lightly, looked into Agatha''s eyes and said.


    "The answer to this question lies in Lovedrew."


    ...


    "Ralph Drew?"


    Garrett, sitting on the hospital bed, got this answer, frowning slightly.


    This place is no stranger to any pirate, because this place is the end of the legendary great route, and it is also the place where Ron''s father, Caesar''s mouth, hides the big lie.


    "Let''s put this matter down first." After a long time, Garrett put the answer in his hand aside.


    Should the conquering of the world be left to the men? She is a weak woman who just wants to protect what she wants to protect.


    ...


    "Lorne deceived people too much! I didn''t expect me, a big pirate, to do hard work here!" In the port of Sdio, a man with a height of about six meters and a bloated figure carrying a large piece of wood on his back, cursed with a low face. Tao.


    Because of Gonitz¡¯s use of the ability to completely destroy the Port of Sdio, the port must be rebuilt in order to ensure the normal operation of Sdio Island.


    The reconstruction work fell into the hands of their group of pirates who had invaded Sdio.


    "Don''t give me a chance to let me escape, I will definitely teach Lorne that bastard!"


    Moria groaned and scolded, because of the sea building stone handcuffs, his ability was completely blocked. He was weak and weak, not as good as the peak, so even if he was only carrying a large piece of wood, it was great for him. Burden.


    "It''s good to be alive." Next to him, another man with long blond hair said with a sad face.He is the famous silver knight Odi in the new world.Only now he has the same identity as Moria.


    Prisoner, hard labor.


    Odie never thought that one day he would fall to this point.But as he said, in Pirate World, if you can survive by attacking others, the Vennhill family can be called kind.


    "Don''t chirp, hurry up and work!"


    Next to him, an old woman sitting under a parasol saw that Moria and the two were lazy, and cursed. She threw a water glass in her hand towards Moria and slammed it on Moria. Moglia splashed all over.


    Next to her, stood a tall, burly man, with a crescent-like white beard at the corner of his mouth that was particularly eye-catching.


    "This old woman!"


    Moria said with a sullen face, if it hadn''t been for the last minute, the old woman''s son Whitebeard II Weibull had betrayed them, he would not have lost so badly.But I didn''t expect that after the war, this old woman turned to the Wienhill family, turned aside, and became the overseer of their group of hard labor.


    The disparity between the identities of the two parties made Moria extremely dissatisfied.


    "Yes! That''s it! Don''t be lazy!"


    Weibull smiled silly, but he suddenly patted his head and asked suspiciously at his mother.


    "What is laziness!"


    "Silly son, don''t worry about so much. You just need to know that you can help the Vennhill family now."


    "Oh," Weibull nodded silly, and then asked suspiciously.


    "Aren''t we trying to rob the Weinhill family of wealth? Why do we want to help them now?"


    "I want to refuse." The old woman sighed. After the war, Rong followed her promise and let her go. She originally wanted to leave, but one of Wienhill''s cadres, Agatha I found her.


    A trace of greed flashed in the old woman''s eyes.


    "I wanted to refuse, but they gave too much money."


    "It''s much more than we can earn from fighting and killing at sea!"


    "Oh, that''s the case." Weibull nodded. He has never had any opinions. Since his wife asked him to follow the Weinhill family, he would follow the Weinhill family.


    "These two bastards!"


    Moriah heard the conversation between Weibull mother and son, and was so angry.Cursed fiercely.


    Neither of them felt ashamed of a pirate!


    But Odie behind him heard their conversation, and slightly stopped his movements, thoughtfully.


    ...


    "The savage corpse is a good experimental material. Tell Bergapunke and Gage that I can give this corpse to them, but they need to create an experimental body comparable to Adam."


    Garrett was lying on the hospital bed and said through the other end of the phone bug.


    After the war, Rong completed the commission of the family and left Sdio. According to Lola, this man never wanted to get involved with the family anymore.Only in the last time, Agatha persuaded the Weibull mother and son to bring him under his command, adding a top combat power to the weak family.


    This kind of people who only recognize money is actually the most unreliable, because they can invest money into your underlings, and they will also betray you because of money, but the Wienhill family, the least lacking, is precisely Pele.


    And Lola and Andariel returned to SKY after the war. At this time, Garrett was using Lola to remotely control the situation in Sky City.


    The experimental body made by Begapunk has left a profound impact on Garrett. Without their experimental body, Garrett might not have been able to insist on the arrival of Kata Kuri.


    According to Begapunk, S-1, the Adam-level experimental body, is not the limit. If there is a stronger experimental body material, his research may get a breakthrough.


    Garrett, who has tasted the sweetness, certainly would not oppose their research.


    "By the way, what''s going on with Lorne and the others." Garrett clutched his chest and asked softly.


    "The situation is not good." A crisp young girl''s voice came from the other end of the phone bug.


    Hearing these words, Garrett''s face sank.

 691 Chapter 678

    "According to Mr. Kage, Lord Lorne''s condition has basically been calmed down, and there is no life worry. It stands to reason that he should have woken up long ago."


    "But he didn''t wake up. Gage wondered if Lord Lorne had been hurt by some unknown deep level." Lola said in a condensed voice. She actually concealed a paragraph without telling Garrett.That is, according to Gage, if Ron can''t wake up during this time, then he will probably never wake up again.


    "I see." Garrett whispered after a long time.


    "This news can never be spread, and the family can''t have any more accidents now."


    "I understand." Lola nodded on the other side. Of course she understood what Garrett meant. Now the family has finally calmed down. If there is news that Lorne is unconscious, it may happen again. Once aroused the greed of the new world pirates.


    At that time, the family may not only face the alliance of a few big pirates, but the whole new world, all the greedy pirates.


    But how long can this news be kept secret?Lorne didn''t show up for a long time, the longer it dragged on, the greater the suspicion of the outside world, and finally there were always bold pirates coming to try.


    In fact, if Garrett hadn''t been struggling to support it alone, the family would have already...


    After hanging up the phone, Garrett let out a long sigh, then muttered to herself.


    "Is this the world of pirates?"


    Is this... the world of the pirate who eats the weak and the strong?The Wienhill family, which had been unparalleled a while ago, has now become the fish on the chopping board.


    "I will take care of everything about you."


    She remembered every bit of her life with Lorne. Although it was not long, it was more exciting than her ten years in IWC combined.This is the world of pirates, and this is why countless people flock to the sea.


    There was a slight smile on Garrett''s face.


    But the next moment, her face changed drastically, and she suddenly grabbed her chest.


    Because her heart stopped beating at that moment!


    Is it getting worse?


    Garrett frowned, and it took a while before he relaxed.


    At this time, there was a sudden noise outside, like someone trying to forcefully enter Garrett''s ward, but was stopped.


    "You can''t go in!"


    The guard outside said coldly, and then the sound of the bullet being loaded.


    The guards of the Vennhill family are the most loyal guards. As long as someone gives an order, they can pull their trigger without hesitation.


    No matter who the gun is aimed at.


    "Let him in."


    Garrett in the ward said softly, at this time, Kata Kuri is still sitting here, and the pirates who are ill-intentioned don''t dare to appear on the land of Sdio.Moreover, although she was seriously injured, she was not without fighting ability.


    The door of the ward opened slowly, and Garrett''s face showed a trace of consternation.


    Because the one who appeared in front of her was someone who shouldn''t have appeared.


    "What are you doing here?" Garrett said condensedly, expressionless.


    "You didn''t think about how to atone for your sins, so you are ready to die in front of me?"


    "Odi." Garrett whispered the name of the person who came in. The person who broke into her ward was the man who invaded Sdio before, and then decisively surrendered to the family after things went wrong, in exchange for a bit of life. .


    Odie the Silver Knight.


    thump!


    Odie knelt directly in front of Garrett, without the dignity of a big pirate.


    "I have one thing to tell."


    He raised his hands. As a capable person, his hands were handcuffed by the black sea tower.This means that he has no fighting power.


    "Go out."


    Garrett said to the guard at the door that Odie reported directly to him, which meant that he didn¡¯t believe in other people in the family, and it also meant that what he wanted to say next might be very important, and must be important. Speaking to yourself personally can reassure him.


    As for Odie, will he be disadvantaged?Garrett didn''t even think about it in this direction. If she was afraid of a capable person who was handcuffed by Hailou Stone, then she would not be qualified to continue to lead the family.


    "This secret is very important. If you tell it, it may be of great help to you."


    Odie said so, and then the next moment, he hesitated.


    "I understand. If your secret is valuable, I can consider reducing your punishment."


    "Thank you." Odie smiled, without the dignity of a big pirate.


    "My lord, don''t worry, my secret is absolutely important."


    "Did you know? Our pirates didn''t decide the alliance at the beginning, but wandered around Sdio, ready to take advantage of the chaos to invade and make a profit."


    "But, we suddenly formed an alliance, don''t you think it is weird, my lord?"


    "go on."


    Jia Lei nodded,


    In fact, before Joyce invaded, she was worried, afraid that these pirates would unite together, but did not expect that these pirates really formed an alliance.


    Thinking about it now, it is indeed a little weird, because the speed of their alliance is so fast, most of the great pirates in the new world are rebellious, and no one will obey anyone.Many have some old grievances.It is too difficult for them to form an alliance.


    "The day before Joyce invaded Sdeo, we actually got the news, ready to fish in troubled waters, and act with Joyce."


    "However, when we were about to do it, a letter suddenly appeared in my cabin. The letter said let us not do it yet. There are secret methods hidden in the Vennhill family, let us unite. Break through with strength."


    "The letter mentioned an address. When I went to that address, I found that I was not the only person there. There were also Gonitz, Lawson, Weibull, etc., as well as Moria who joined last. All of us were guided to this place by this letter."


    At this time, Odie showed a trace of panic on his face.


    "And the most terrifying thing is that no matter who it is, they have not discovered how this letter appeared on our ship. We must know that Gonitz¡¯s strength is beyond doubt, and Lawson is the number one killer in the underground world, even they The two did not notice."


    "It''s almost like there is a pusher hiding behind the scenes who wants to unite us."


    "You mean, besides you, there are people hiding in the dark, peeping at Sdie?"


    Garrett pondered for a moment, then asked back.


    "My guess is the same."


    "Very good, very good." Garrett showed a charming smile and looked at Odie.


    "So, where is the letter?"

 692 Chapter 679

    "This is the most terrible thing!"


    I don''t know why, Odie didn''t dare to look into Garrett''s eyes. This feeling was like he was on the sea before, peeping at the big men under the command of the Four Emperors.Odie swallowed, then continued.


    "After we read the letter, the letter burned naturally, and finally turned into fly ash, leaving no trace. This is the reason why we went to the isolated island to reconcile. I want to see what it is. Who is hiding behind the scenes."


    "So in the end you got no answer."


    Garrett asked back.


    "No," Odie shook his head bitterly, "Everyone claimed to be attracted by that letter. I observed it secretly, and found no flaws."


    "So, this is the secret you want to tell me?"


    Garrett still had a slight smile on his face, but I don''t know why, Odie definitely had a cold smile on his face, making him fall into an ice cave.


    "Also, I guess, this letter is probably Gonitz''s means. He wants to wipe out all the pirates he considers sinful at once!"


    "It is indeed a good wording to push this matter on the dead person."


    Garrett said with a smile, and then a trace of killing intent flashed in his eyes.


    "So, do you want to say that there is a dead person who is unruly towards the family?"


    "Use a dead person to waste my precious rest time, how do you think I should reward you?"


    Garrett said playfully, at this moment, she already had the breath of a superior person, just like her title.


    Queen of blood.


    "I...I..." Odie was at a loss, speaking incoherently.He originally wanted to exchange this secret for a lighter punishment, but he didn''t expect it but seemed to anger Garrett.


    "Go down."


    Garrett didn''t care too much, but waved his hand to let Odie leave here.


    Odie was relieved, turned around and left the room. When he turned around, his back was wet with sweat.


    "What is true of what he said?"


    After Odie passed, Garrett said to the air behind him.The hidden door behind opened, and Violet walked out of the hidden door.


    The latter connects the index finger and thumb of both hands into a circle and places it on his eye socket.


    "I saw that he did not lie, which means that there is indeed such a letter."


    Violet said.Her ability is the superhuman staring at the fruit, able to see things far away, but also able to see through people''s hearts.


    "There is another force that is unruly towards the family."


    Garrett said with a smile, who do you think this force will be?


    "I don''t know, but if you want to send the envelope to each big pirate''s ship, you need an extremely high lurking ability, and there are only two subordinates that have this lurking ability on the surface of the world."


    "CP agents of the world government, Ninja Legion under Kaido."


    "Both are our enemies. In other words, no matter who it is, there is no difference." Garrett said with a smile, facing her family, she doesn''t need to make a serious expression. It looks like an ordinary girl.


    "In a sense, you are right."


    Viollet nodded.


    "Then leave it alone," Jia Lei nodded characteristically."After the war, was the family''s operations still normal?"


    "On the clown''s side, the transaction between us is still going on. After all, the benefits of dealing with the family are enough to make him take risks."


    "According to Mr. Carrier, during this period of family turmoil, war-torn countries across the globe are in urgent need of arms support."


    Khalil is the spokesperson for the Weinhill family''s arms, and due to lack of strength, he generally travels around the world.


    However, because he was flying the Vennhill family banner, few forces in the world dared to move him.


    In today''s sea, the situation is chaotic and pirates are rampant.For countless small and weak countries, if they are not protected by the world government and want not to be violated by pirates, there are generally only two options.


    Either join a certain great pirate and hang their flag to frighten him and the pirate.


    Or, it is to organize militias to use their own strength to resist foreign enemies.


    The former is generally chosen by countries in Paradise or the New World, because the strength of the pirates in this sea area is too strong for them to resist.The latter is often liked by countries all over the world.


    The irony is that these countries rely on their own strength to resist foreign enemies, and the arms they rely on are derived from one of the biggest pirates in this sea, the Vennhill family.


    "The military factory has returned to normal and started to operate." Garrett said in a deep voice. At this time, the residents who came to Sidou from Adela had basically been sent to SKY, Sidou had restored basic order. Can function normally.


    "It''s already done."


    "By the way, Miss Klockdale sent a message yesterday, asking if we had any problems."


    Violet said in a deep voice, "She said that if we need to, we can go to her site and she will shelter us."


    "Thank her for her kindness, and then rebuff her."


    Garrett thought for a moment and said.


    She actually had a good view of Miss Klockdale. The woman''s personality was very similar to Lorne, the same rebelliousness, the same arrogance and lawlessness.Getting along with her is like getting along with the female version of Lorne.


    However, it is for this reason that Garrett has always been on guard against Krokdal.


    The arrogant person, no matter what he does, it is possible.


    "One last thing."


    Violet produced a document.Asked Garrett softly.


    "This is an invitation letter sent by Mr. Tezolo, inviting you and Lorne to participate in the annual World Gambling Conference and be elected guests."


    "The location is his golden city, aboard the Guran Tezolo, and the time is one month later."


    "Mr. Tezolo specially reminded that the participants this time are all big figures from all over the world, please don''t be absent from Mr. Lorne."


    Click.


    Garrett was holding a water glass and wanted to drink water, but after hearing Violet''s words, his movements stopped. Then the next moment, the water glass broke and the water inside spilled all over the floor.


    "Has the temptation come? I didn''t expect that it was our good ally who was the first to test."


    Garrett said coldly. When she said the three words good ally, she deliberately increased her tone.


    Now the whole world is concerned about Lorne''s situation, but Tezolo''s invitation has forced Garrett into a dilemma.


    If you refuse to attend, you will appear guilty, and the family will be in a bad situation.


    And if he attended, then Lorne''s situation would be exposed to the eyes of the world.


    But now, can Lorne really be able to attend?

 693 Chapter 680: The First Person to Awaken

    Tezolo is an out-and-out businessman. If the Vennhill family loses the value of using it, he will kick the family away without hesitation.


    Even if the Wienhill family and Tezolo are still in a cooperative relationship, once he knows that Ron''s body is in a problem, he may terminate the cooperation.


    The invitation this time is a temptation.


    "Adversity sees people''s hearts." After a long time, Garrett laughed mockingly, then said calmly.


    "I see, help me tell Mr. Tezolo, I will be there."


    "What about the young master?"


    Violet asked. After all, she knew that the person Mr. Tezolo really invited was Lorne.


    The person everyone really wanted to meet was also Lorne.


    Garrett paused, and a charming smile appeared on her face. She lifted up her burgundy hair and said lightly.


    "He, he has been busy recently, I can''t guarantee whether he can attend."


    "I understand." Viol¨¦ nodded in characteristic, and then slowly retreated.


    Busy business is just an excuse, but can this excuse really deceive those old foxes?


    Violet didn''t know.


    ...


    When the Wienhill family replied that they were about to participate in the World Gambling Conference in Tezolo, the whole sea caused an uproar.Everyone wanted to know what happened to the current Wienhill family.


    Did Lorne suffer serious injuries or die after a decisive battle with the Navy, as rumored?


    After all, an emperor is not an insignificant little person in the new world. Their existence can affect the pattern of the entire world.


    Now the Wienhill family responded positively, and the other people also collected the spies they had sent out to investigate the intelligence. In any case, all the answers will be revealed on the Guran Tezolo after a month.


    Day by day, the sea gradually calmed down, as if all the waves had disappeared with the previous whirlpool, but everyone knew that if Lorne hadn¡¯t showed up after a month, it was just a bigger whirlpool. That''s the beginning of it.


    On the seventh day after the end of the Battle of Sdio, countless thunders suddenly appeared above Sdio''s sky. Numerous thunder and lightnings as thick as a water column fell from the sky, smashed into the sea, and set off waves.The sky became extremely dark, as if countless thunderclouds shrouded the sky.


    Then, a giant made of thunder and lightning broke through the clouds and slowly walked out of the sky, like the nine-day thunder god in the myth.


    This scene was witnessed by countless pirates, and everyone knew one thing, that is, the man of the Weinhill family, Ainilu, the god of thunder, finally showed up again after more than half a month.


    "Brother is leaving?"


    Garrett looked at Kata Kuri in front of him, and said with some dismay.After Anilu woke up, his brother also ended his mission and told himself that he was about to leave.


    "Mother gradually came to my senses and talked to me yesterday, asking me to go back quickly."


    Kata Kuri gently touched Garrett¡¯s head. After this period of cultivation, Garrett¡¯s body has improved a lot. Although he is still extremely weak, at least he is not as dying as he was after the war. In addition, Ainilu, one of the high-level combat powers of the Vennhill family, has woken up, and now Sdio has stabilized.


    This is why he can leave with confidence.


    "I heard from other brothers and sisters that my mother is planning a war, taking advantage of this time to clean up all the pirates around the world, so I must rush back."


    Jia Lei nodded, she understood.


    After all, his elder brother has his own way to go. Pirates yearn for freedom, and whoever has the right to interfere with others.On the day that Garrett decided to marry, she was no longer a member of the Charlotte family. Kata Kuri was able to sit in Sdie for her for so many days, and she was already extremely dear to her sister.


    Of course, Garrett is not the kind of person who can only rely on others. The reason why she refuses to leave Katakuri is more because of her dissatisfaction with her brother. This parting does not know how long it will take to see you again.


    "I understand." Jia Lei nodded her head and smiled at Kata Kuri.


    "I will take good care of myself, and sister Poval."


    "You''ve grown up."


    Kata Kuli said with satisfaction, and then slowly walked towards the port. He took a small boat, one person coming and one person leaving.


    He was such a free and easy person, he didn''t bring anything, and he didn''t take anything away.


    The news that Kata Kuri left Sdeo soon spread through spies to the tables of the leaders of several powerful forces who followed the Wienhill family. They meditated for a while, and then passed orders one after another, like a precision The instrument started to work.


    "Did so much happen during our deep sleep?"


    Soon after Kata Kuri left, Ainilu came to the main hall of the Dark Iron Castle and saw Garrett who was dealing with affairs.Soon after he woke up, he learned about what happened during this time through Violet''s records.


    Especially when he saw that Garrett blocked the fleet of two admirals with one person above the Adela Sea, he was surprised and speechless.


    Green Pheasant Kuzan is not clear, but he knows the strength of the red dog Sakaski is very clear. At the beginning, on the battlefield of Bislan, he and the red dog had a one-on-one death fight, and the thunder battled lava, almost the entire island destroy.


    Others don''t know, but he is very clear that he lost that battle.


    If it weren''t for Lorne''s last rescue, he might have been burned to ashes by Sakarski.


    Therefore, he was very surprised that Garrett was able to resist the red dog.


    "Fortunately, you wake up, otherwise I really can''t support the family anymore."


    Garrett said with a wry smile at Anilu.The Vennhill family is a family after all, and Lorne''s original intention was to build a big family, so the relationship between the top of the Vennhill family is relatively close.In the face of her family, Garrett certainly does not need to hold her own queen''s airs.


    "Is it that serious?"


    Ainilu said in a puzzled manner, and then accepted Garrett''s documents, and saw the list of pirates who participated in the attack on the Vennhill family during this period. These lists are all counted by the family and prepared to settle accounts after autumn.


    Ainilu''s face was indifferent at first, then gradually distorted, and finally became extremely angry.


    "This group of cowards, afraid to attack us head-on, used such despicable means."


    Ainilu threw the list aside, and said angrily.

 694 Chapter 681-Six hundred and sixty-third mission

    People like Gonitz and others are very much fanfare. After all, there are only a few people who attack the family territory frontally. Many people who do not have confidence in their own strength but refuse to let go of the fat pirate of the Wienhill family look around like a group of flies. Everywhere in Sdio.Disgusting family in various small places.


    Among them, there are many people who have sworn allegiance to the family.


    But after the Battle of Sdio, the group of pirates fled to all corners of the sea, fearing that the family would be liquidated, they would be scattered, but their names had been collected by the family.


    Garrett looked indifferently at the list that was thrown on the table by Ainilu.Because in her eyes, the names on this list are all the names of dead people.


    "Need me to take action to get rid of these people?"


    Ainilu said that even though he had just awakened, his physical injuries had almost recovered, and after the battle with Sakaski, he had some new insights into the use of natural abilities.


    Now if he fights against Sakarski again, he may not lose.


    "No, it''s not convenient for me to take action right now. Just sit in Sdio to deter the pirates in the new world." Garrett said slowly, "As for these flies, naturally someone will deal with them."


    Garrett knocked on the table, then took out a document.


    The word "College" is written on the top of the file.


    It''s no secret that the Wienhill family built an academy in Adela.This college has no kind of teaching, as long as you are innocent, you can enter the college.Learn the most basic knowledge, common sense of life and basic fighting skills, etiquette and other things.


    Adela¡¯s academy is quite famous throughout the paradise, and many nobles in nearby seas travel far and wide to send their children to Adela¡¯s academy for training.


    But this is only superficial. The academy in the dark is the special agency of the Wienhill family, training loyal agents for the Wienhill family.


    These children have received assassination, concealment, disguise, interrogation, fighting, charm, and other special agent training since childhood. The first batch of graduates have become extremely outstanding agents.Among them, the best talents are not even inferior to the agents from the CP agent training base of the world government.


    However, after the fall of Adela, the "academy" located in Adela was moved here, and the graduated agents were scattered around the sea, like a net closely connected to the family.


    "Now, it''s time for this net to work."


    Garrett said so, then a soft smile appeared on his face.


    "How do I feel that you have a problem?" Anilou looked at Garrett''s smile, not knowing why, but always felt a little frustrated, not because of fear, but because of unpredictability.


    "You are more and more like Lorne."


    "Is there any problem?" Garrett tilted his head and continued.For her, being like someone she likes is not a shame.


    "There is no problem, as long as you don''t involve An Qian." Ainilu shook his head and said.


    Under Lorne''s arrangement before, An Qian also entered the "academy" and graduated from there with a very good resume.


    "Brother, you finally wake up!"


    At this time, a girl with white hair in a white dress pushed open the door of the hall, then trot over and hugged Aini Road directly from behind.


    The girl is about thirteen or fourteen, and her body begins to grow, full of youthful vitality.


    She hugged Ainilu tightly and said excitedly.


    "I just seemed to hear you guys talking about me!"


    "Speak to the adults, don''t interrupt the children." Ainilu lifted the girl from her body and put it aside.


    The girl''s neck was grabbed, her body shrank into a small ball, and then she spit out her tongue playfully at Garrett.


    "Sister Garrett, do you have a task for me? My classmates have all graduated and been sent out to perform tasks. I am the only one who stays at home and can''t do any business."


    "There are tasks, but your brothers don''t seem to agree."


    Garrett looked at An Qian and said with a smile.


    The whole family loves Xiao Anqian very much, and Xiao Anqian is like an angel, illuminating the sky of the Vennhill family.


    In Garrett''s eyes, Xiao Anqian seemed to be herself.


    "Just have a mission!"


    After hearing Garrett''s words, Anxi''s eyes lit up, and then ran to Garrett''s desk quickly, and randomly pulled out a document from the folder.


    "Perform which task is drawn!"


    Garrett did not stop Xiao Anqian''s behavior, because she knew that although Xiao Anqian grew up under their care, she experienced bloody winds with her family since she was a child, and then she learned systematically through the "academy" Fighting skills, not to mention the powerful abilities of the devil fruit she possesses in the "Animal Department, Human Fruit, Eudemon Species, Angel Form".


    An Qian''s strength is not weak, on the contrary, her combat power is extremely strong, at least if she does not use the means to restrain her ability, many cadres in the family will not be able to defeat her head-on.


    Many of the lurking tasks on the table pose little threat to Xiao Anqian.


    But after Xiao Anqian took out the task, Garrett''s smile froze, and Aini Lu next to him showed an angry look.


    "Impossible, you are not allowed to do this task!"


    A lightning bolt that was as thin as a water column shot towards Xiao Anqian, but was swiftly avoided by Xiao Anqian.


    "This task is too dangerous, you can''t go."


    Garrett resisted the pain in his body, got up from the chair, and said to Xiao Anqian.


    "You''d better change to another task. All other tasks can promise you. Only this one, you can''t go."


    While speaking, she wanted to catch Xiao Anqian and take back the task in her hand.


    "I have grown up." Xiao Anqian did not choose to hide, but looked directly into Garrett''s eyes.


    "I''m not the kid anymore! I want to help everyone." Xiao Anqian said.


    After hearing this sentence, Garrett''s stretched out hand stopped, because she had also said this to Ron.


    Only one kind of person will be willing to stand behind others and be protected all his life.In this kind of people, men are called trash and women are called vases.And no matter how they care for Xiao Anqian, they don''t want Xiao Anqian to be such a person.


    "This task is most suitable only for me. Because of other people, I am not at ease."


    Xiao Anqian said.Then put the task file on the table.


    It reads this paragraph:


    Number of tasks: one person.


    Task difficulty: extremely difficult.


    Mission Objective: Infiltrate the navy and search for intelligence for the family.

 695 Chapter 682

    Great route, paradise, Qingfeng Island.


    This small island is adjacent to Marigioa, the navy headquarters. Under the blessing of the navy, it is much more peaceful than an ordinary island, and it is rarely attacked by pirates.Has the title of an island of peace.


    It''s just that these are superficial, the brighter the place, the easier it is to breed a large amount of darkness behind it.Under the illusion of peace, Qingfeng Island is one of the biggest nests of pirates in the paradise. Countless pirates will hide on this small island after they provoke unprovoked characters and live in the process of being chased by the navy. Give some Bailey, you can get a false identity, and then hide in Qingfeng Island for a period of time, wait until the limelight passes, then go out again and make waves.


    At the same time, there are also many pirates who are attracted by the illusion of peace here, or because their enemies are too strong to show up, so they choose to settle here.


    As long as they contribute a certain amount of Bailey on time and don''t cause trouble, the people in power here will turn a blind eye to the pirates who settle here.


    Over time, more and more pirates settled here, and the pirates also formed a dark society here. Countless intelligence, resources, as long as you can think of, can be obtained through the underground market of Qingfeng Island.At this time, the people in power in Qingfeng Island found that the pirates here were already showing a powerful force that they could not get rid of at all, so they decided to ask the navy to tell the matter, but when he just decided to inform the navy the next day, The king of Qingfeng Island died in his bedroom.


    No one knows how he died, but anyone who knows a little about it can guess that the death of the King of Qingfeng Island is absolutely inseparable from the pirates here.


    The next king of Qingfeng Island was the second son of the old emperor. Unlike the old king, the new emperor was extremely radical and open. He negotiated with representatives of the pirate forces on Qingfeng Island and reached a cooperation.


    The pirates continued to attack the royal family of Qingfeng Island regularly, and then stepped forward when someone invaded here to protect the safety of the royal family of Qingfeng Island.As a price, the royal family of Qingfeng Island must hide their tracks from the pirates and must not disclose the incident to the navy.


    After the negotiations, Qingfeng Island continued to maintain a false peace.It''s just that all the pirates reached an agreement,


    Don''t make trouble here, this is the iron law of Qingfeng Island.


    ...


    "Boss, are we really going to hide here?"


    Outside the city of Qingfeng Island, in a small manor, a man wearing a one-eyed mask said to the man in front of her who thought she had black casual clothes.


    "Such a small paradise can''t realize our ambitions at all!"


    The one-eyed man is unwilling. He is also a big pirate offering a reward of 100 million yuan. He is the deputy captain of the Wild Wolf Pirates. The Wild Wolf Pirates is not well-known in the new world, but their captain Gao Suo is entering the new world. Before, he was a famous big man.


    After they practiced in the new world for a period of time, their vision is far beyond that of the newcomers in Paradise, so One-Eyed wants to realize their ambitions in the new world.So after the news of the Weinhill family was fading some time ago, he didn''t hesitate to confuse his captain to get a share of the pie.


    The nature of the wolf is greedy, and Gao Suo, the wild wolf, couldn''t help his temptation, and finally decided to go to Sdio to try his luck.


    But unfortunately, they happened to be on the eve of the invasion of the big sea pirates, and they were swept away by the autumn wind of the Weinhill family, and blasted out like garbage.


    Later, there was news that the group of famous people, even in the new world, had also fallen to Sdio. This group of pirates was fortunate, fortunately that they escaped quickly.


    "Lorne''s indispensable character is as famous as his arrogance." The wolf Gao Suo said slowly after a moment of contemplation.


    "Now even those big men have died in Sdio. No one can shake the position of the Vennhill family in a short time. That is to say, after the family regains its vitality, they will start to attack those who invaded their territory before. The pirates liquidate."


    Unlike the rumors, the wild wolf Gao Suo is not reckless at all. On the contrary, he is extremely cautious, so after escaping from Sdio, he immediately decided to transfer and return to the paradise from the new world through Fishman Island. Then came to Qingfeng Island incognito.


    Prepare to wait for the limelight to pass before going out.


    "Now there is news that the Vennhill family monster that can control thunder and lightning has awakened, and we are no longer eligible to participate in this vortex."


    "Then how long do we have to wait?" One-Eyed said anxiously, "If the Vennhill family has not given up on hunting down those who have invaded their territory, shall we wait?"


    He was not reconciled, he clearly had a promising future, but because of carelessness, he could only hide in this small corner.


    Although Qingfeng Island was very prosperous by the group of pirates, it was still too small compared to the vast new world.


    Anyone who goes to sea does not want to spread his reputation throughout the world, hiding in such a corner, and being one-eyed


    "If you want to die, I won''t stop you, you can go out." The wolf Gao Suo said coldly while looking at One-Eyed.One-eyed speech is stuffy, don''t know how to answer.


    What he just said was just some angry words, let him face the monsters of the Venn Hill family alone, what is the difference between it and the independent naval headquarters Mary Joa?


    The latter may still survive. After all, the Navy likes to imprison captured pirates in the new advance city, while the former is absolutely dead.


    The heads of the pirates on the coastline of Sdeo are hard evidence.


    "I can wait." The wolf Gao Suo said lightly.


    Wolves are the animals that lack patience. Besides, they may not have to wait long.


    .


    At this time, there was a soft knock on the door of the small manor, threefold and one light, full of regularity.


    "Someone is coming," Gao Suo said lightly, and a little guy poked his head in from the door and looked around.


    After seeing the wild wolf Gao Suo, he hurriedly took out a file bag and handed it to the strong man in front of him tremblingly.


    "This is the news that Old Barn asked me to send."


    "I see, you go back."


    The wolf Gao Suo waved his hand and said lightly.


    The little boy was relieved, closed the door with a thump, and ran away.


    "Will you just let him go like this, what if he leaks our whereabouts?"


    One-eyed handed the information to the wild wolf Gao Suo, and said coldly.


    "Since you are here, you have to follow the rules here." Gao Suo said disapprovingly.

 696 Chapter 683

    "You can really bear it."


    One-eyed curled his mouth and murmured.


    You should know that the reason why Gao Suo has the title of wild wolf is because his character is as cruel as a wild wolf. One-eyed witness has personally witnessed Gao Suo breaking the enemy''s stomach and then grabbing the enemy''s internal organs from his body.


    "The person is under the eaves." Gao Suo only said this sentence, and then took out the intelligence file.


    Old Barn is the ground snake of Qingfeng Island and the pirate who first decided to settle in this place. It is said that he personally planned the death of the king of Qingfeng Island. He is one of the most powerful ground snakes in the dark world of Qingfeng Island, and he is also in charge. The intelligence business.


    The pirate hiding here only needs a little Bailey to buy the enemy''s intelligence from him.


    It''s just that this man is very cautious and rarely shows up, even if the message is passed directly through the children of Qingfeng City.No one has ever seen his face.


    Gao Suo spread out the white paper with only one line written on it.


    The "Blood Queen" Veenhill Garrett agreed to the invitation of the "Golden Emperor" Gilder Tezolo and decided to participate in the World Gambling Conference on the Guran Tezolo in the Golden City half a month later


    Veenhill Lorne will also appear at this conference.


    "Just a little bit of information, old Barn is embarrassed to take us 10 million Bailey?"


    One-eyed turned his head, saw the note in Gao Suo''s hand, frowned and said, although ten million Bailey is nothing in their eyes, there is a feeling of being ripped off.


    "After all, he set the price, and he didn''t force us to buy it." Gao Suo felt relieved and continued after putting the note away.


    "Besides, this is not worthless information."


    Now there is speculation in the whole sea, what happened to Veenhill Lorne, and now the Marshal Buddha¡¯s Warring States has reappeared, except that he is a little weak, there is nothing serious, then why Lorne has not come forward, even The Battle of Sdiou was an event related to the survival of the Wien Hill family, and he did not show up. Did he die at the hands of the navy during the Battle of Bislan as reportedly.


    And the grand meeting a month later is just an opportunity. If Lorne hasn''t shown up yet, then the careerists on this sea may not be able to restrain their ambitions.


    "Maybe it won''t take long before we can go out to sea again." Gao Suo smiled and said, paused, and then added.


    "Use our own name."


    ...


    Day by day, Gao Suo and others settled in this place. Except for a piece of information sent by the little boy every day, they never walked out of the gate of the small manor.


    The little boy was scared at first, but as time passed, his courage grew stronger and he began to dare to look inside the gate, and then looked at Gao Suo and others with curious eyes.


    "This is what Old Barn gave you."


    The little boy handed a letter to One-Eyed, but this time, his eyes were a little dodging, and he dared not look into One-Eyed''s eyes.


    After One-Eyed took over, before he had time to question, the little boy fled and left the small manor.


    "I think there is a problem with his eyes."


    One-eyed whispered while passing the information to Gao Suo.


    "Take away your pirate temper. In this place, we are outsiders after all, and we cannot cause trouble."


    Gao Suo said lightly, but when he was about to open the envelope, his hand suddenly stopped.


    The ink pad of the envelope opening.There is a faint trace, which is different in color from the surrounding inkpad. If you don''t look closely, it is almost invisible.


    But Gao Suo is a cautious person, this matter is about his comfort after all, so after he got the envelope, he was more careful, and then checked it again.I found out that this inkpad was a bit wrong.


    "What''s the matter?" Seeing this scene with one eye, asked in confusion.


    "This letter seems to have been touched." Gao Suo said in a condensed voice.He opened the envelope and took out the white paper inside. Without reading it, he took out a handful of blue powder from his clothes, and then occasionally sprinkled it towards the envelope.


    After all, the price of every piece of information is quite expensive, so the paper used by Old Barn is quite expensive, with a smooth texture, and the blue powder is evenly swayed on the paper. With a light blow, all the powder blows off with the wind.


    But there was a small handprint that appeared in the upper corner of the paper, as if it had been carefully pinched out.


    "It''s the little boy who delivered the letter!"


    After seeing it with one eye, he exclaimed, he finally realized why this time, the little boy looked at him with some evasive eyes.


    "Curiosity kills a cat, and it can kill people as well." Gao Suo said coldly, and then put the envelope away.


    "I''m going to kill him." One-eyed glanced at Gao Suo''s reaction, probably understood what he wanted to do, and said immediately.


    "Attention, don''t be too public when you do it, try to make him die naturally. After all, this place is not our site, we still have to follow the local rules."


    A cruel smile appeared on Gao Suo''s face.


    He regretted his life, since his hiding place contained the danger of exposure, he didn''t mind to wipe out the danger before the accident happened.


    To blame, blame the little boy''s excess curiosity.


    ...


    "what happened to you?"


    There is a farm on the south side of Qingfeng Island. A small wooden house is located on the hillside of the farm. The house looks very simple, but it is very tidy. It can be seen that the owner has taken some care about it.


    A peasant woman in an apron was carrying a iron pass and was about to milk the cow, but saw a little boy hurried back.He rushed into the house without saying a word.


    "What happened, York."


    The peasant woman walked to the side of the little boy, knelt down and asked carefully.Her own son often picks up some letter-delivery jobs in Qingfeng City, and she is worried about what kind of bullying her son will be.


    "No," the little boy denied, shaking his head into a rattle.


    "Nothing is fine." The woman did not continue to ask, after all, the adolescent little guy has his own mind. She walked to the cabinet and took out a box of packed milk.


    "Send today''s milk to the family over there."


    "I know my mother." The little boy stood up and tried hard to say what he wanted to say, but in the end he didn''t say it. He took the milk and did not choose to go to the front door. Instead, he went up the stairs and turned his back to the door. Jumped over the wall to a tree.The hillside was drawn through this big tree.


    This is the shortest way to that house.


    On the opposite side of the farm, about three or four kilometers away, there is a small castle. The people inside don''t know how long they have lived here. Anyway, since the little boy can remember, the family has been ordering milk from their house.Then every time the little boy sent it.


    But every time the little boy delivered milk, it was taken by an old butler with a fierce face, so he didn''t know who lived inside.

 697 Chapter 684: Story and Truth

    The little boy is a native of Qingfeng Island, and has never stepped out of this island since he was born.


    In his world, pirates and navy are unattainable words in story books, and they have never been touched.


    While humming, the little boy ran towards the small castle across the mountain with milk.He remembered what happened when he sent the letter. In fact, the letter just wrote about the fact that a force called the Wienhill family was on the sea. The Wienhill family was extremely powerful and controlled countless islands. The pirates will tremble when they see their banner, just like a story.


    "Those weird uncles seem to like to read stories too." The little boy said to himself. He thought that what was written on the envelope was nothing more than a story. Gao Suo and others liked to read stories, so he took care of him. To buy these things.


    He ran away just now because he peeked at other people''s envelopes and felt guilty.Now that all of this is figured out, he suddenly feels that those strange uncles who look fierce are not scary at all.


    "I wonder if they will buy stories from Old Barn?"


    So the boy thought, if the group of strange uncles hadn''t found him peeking, he could see many stories.


    The story of the Veenhill family is much more interesting than the plain life on Qingfeng Island.


    At least the little boy thought so.He was thinking about growing up quickly, if he would have the opportunity to go to the outside world to take a look.


    See if the outside world is as exciting as a story.


    The little boy soon came to the front of a castle. The outside walls of the castle were covered with vines. The years have passed, but the cleaning was extremely tidy.The little boy knocked on the door tentatively, then put a carton of milk in front of him.


    "Uncle Butler, I''m here to deliver milk."


    "understood."


    But unexpectedly, it was not the old butler''s voice that responded to the little boy this time, but a crisp female voice.


    The gate of the castle opened a crack, and a maid poked her head out. After seeing the little boy, she opened the whole gate.


    There was a crisp piano sound, and the piano sound was pleasing to the ear, like the crisp chirping of birds.The little boy couldn''t help but listen.


    When the maid saw this scene, she didn''t stop her, but stood aside holding the milk.Make a way for the little boy.


    This is the first time the little boy has seen the inner courtyard of the castle. The interior of the castle is extremely luxurious and magnificent. There are countless bright gems dotted around the castle, emitting a soft light. Above the hall, there is a The table lamp is decorated with countless sparkling diamonds.


    But this is not the most important thing. The most important thing is that there is a young girl in a white dress sitting next to a piano stand in the middle of the hall, closing her eyes, her slender fingers playing on the piano keys, this is sweet The sound of the piano comes from her hands.


    The girl is about thirteen or fourteen, about the same age as the little boy, with a thin body and fair and tender skin.Noble temperament, like a princess.


    The sunlight shone through the windows of the castle and onto the hall, just shrouded around the girl playing the piano, and there were a few white feathers flying in the air.


    "Is it an angel?" The little boy swallowed. This was the only word he could think of. The little girl who looked like a princess in front of him was like an angel.


    "It''s a princess."


    The maid hurriedly corrected, but at this time the little girl had stopped playing in her hands, slowly stood up, and looked towards the little boy.


    "Have you been giving me milk for the past few years?"


    She nodded slightly to the little boy, and then slightly raised the corners of the skirt with both hands, making a gesture of thanks.


    "Thank you."


    Her voice is clear and sweet, like a lark.The little boy''s face turned flush, and then he kept talking.


    "No need..., these... are what I...should do."


    "By the way, my name is Roma, what''s your name." The little boy asked, he wanted to know the name of this little girl like an angel.


    "Presumptuous." The maid scolded sharply, seeming to be quite angry at the little boy''s rudeness, and wanted to drive him out.But the little girl waved her hand and stopped the maid''s movement.Then he walked towards the little boy and said softly.


    "My name is Cici."


    "Your Majesty, how can others hear your name?"


    The maid said anxiously, still wanting to say something, but the girl named Cici waved her hand and stopped her movement.


    "I remember, Princess Sissi!" the little boy named Roma said excitedly, his small faces flushed.


    "I will definitely deliver the best milk from our family in the future!"


    After speaking, Roma turned around and ran out of the castle excitedly.


    "That little boy?"


    Seeing Roma''s back, the maid put away the anxious anger on her face and became extremely calm. She walked to the girl named Cici and asked softly.


    "That''s the proof of my stay here for a few years."


    Cici smiled and said, she tidyed her hair, then sat again in front of the piano, and continued to play the wonderful music.


    "It''s just that there seems to be a group of pirates looking at him. Be careful not to let him die."


    "I understand." The maid nodded, then walked out of the castle gate and closed it gently.


    The castle returned to calm, as if only this young girl named Cici was left in the whole world, she closed her eyes and continued to play the music.


    "Why are we here!"


    At this time, a cute little person emerged from Cici''s hair. She was about the size of a palm, wearing a silver-white armor, rubbing her sleepy eyes, and asked Cici suspiciously.


    "Because I want to do something for my family." Cici touched the little knight''s head and said with a smile.


    At this time, she picked up a document that was placed next to her, on which a person''s information was written.


    Name: Chrissy Cici.


    Identity: Beihai, the royal family of the Nick Kingdom. After the Nick family was destroyed by the pirates, the old butler fled here with the wealth of the Nick family and lived incognito.


    Age: Fourteen years old.


    Character: simple, gentle, polite, and a sense of justice, but jealous and hate pirates (this character is easier to gain the trust of the Navy.).


    The Hong Kong Economic Journal wrote in detail about the life of this girl named "Xian Qian", from her food, clothing, shelter, transportation, tasting, and everything she met in detail.


    "It''s like someone else''s life." The girl said with a smile while reading the information, stroking the villain in front of her.


    "Are you right, Little Luna."

 698 Chapter 685: Identity and Hatred

    "Don''t touch my head!"


    The little knight named Luna didn''t seem to like others touching her head, and said viciously.But her lovely face really couldn''t be fierce, and the little girl provoke a squeaky laugh.


    After Xiao Luna tried, she realized that her efforts were all in vain. She sighed and sat directly on the piano stand, raised her head, opened her big eyes and stared at the girl, and continued.


    "Why are you trying such a dangerous mission? If your identity is recognized by the Navy, it would be quite dangerous, you know!"


    If it was okay before, but now the family has just had a war with the navy, the relationship between the two parties is extremely tense. If the girl''s identity is found out and then caught by the navy as a bait, then the family''s situation will be quite embarrassing.


    The family has no strength to attack Mariejoa again.


    Compared to girls, Luna is more sensible, which is why the family allows girls to perform this task.


    In addition to the girl''s stubbornness, it is more that Little Luna is next to the girl.


    "Of course I know." Cici tilted her head and said with a smile.


    "But I want to help my brothers and they can only do so."


    "Then I won''t protect you when you are in danger!"


    The little knight Luna turned her head and said angrily.


    "Hahaha." Cici calmed the little guy''s emotions while continuing to read her own information.After she finished reading a piece of information, she paused, then took the paper to the burning candle next to it and lit it.


    "Sissi is a subjugated princess who hates pirates very much, so it is very reasonable for her to cooperate with the navy and seek shelter from the navy."


    The girl closed her eyes and said to herself.She has integrated into her identity at this moment.


    Of course there is Princess Sissi in this world, and she is indeed the subjugated princess of the Nick Kingdom.


    However, the real Princess Sissi, after fleeing to the paradise, met a group of pirates, and after the pirates had plundered all their wealth, they were still preparing to destroy their bodies.


    But at this time, I just met the Wienhill family who had just expanded their power. After the people of the Wienhill family surrendered all the pirates, they rescued the real Princess Sissi and learned through her mouth. Her identity.


    But what happened next was not as simple as the prince fell in love with the princess at first sight and escorted her to her destination safely.After learning her identity, Lorne directly put her under house arrest, and then sent a group of people to pretend to be her to continue her journey on the great sea route.In other words, after Princess Sissi came to the Great Voyage, all of her experiences were faked by Lorne sent people.


    The purpose is to possess her identity.


    Now, it''s time for this identity to be used.


    "My name is Cici." The girl said to herself, as if she was hypnotizing herself.


    ...


    "Today is very lucky. I met a group of strange uncles who love to read stories, and I met a princess who lives in the castle."


    The little boy Roma rushed towards his home while talking to himself excitedly.


    He couldn''t wait to tell the news to his mother, telling her that the person who lived in the castle across the mountain turned out to be a princess, and that he had given a princess milk for several years!


    But when he ran, he suddenly noticed something wrong. Looking at it from a distance, his home seemed to be lit by something, and there was thick smoke, and the flames were burning.


    "What happened?"


    The little boy yelled, and then ran towards his home, but at this moment, his body was suddenly caught, and he turned his head to find that the fierce maid in the castle just now caught him.


    "If you don''t want to be buried with your mother, I advise you better not to rush forward." The maid glanced at the little boy, and then said coldly.


    "What happened? Why did my house catch fire?" The little boy didn''t notice what the funeral meant by the maid''s mouth. He was also concerned about his mother''s safety.


    "Qingfeng Island has always been peaceful. Nothing like this has ever happened unless it was revenge by a pirate. Think about it, have you provoke someone recently."


    Said the maid.


    Who provoked??


    Rom''s mind turned wildly, and he began to think.


    At this time, in the small manor where he had sent the letter before, that group of evil-looking people suddenly appeared in his mind.


    ...


    "The fire was serious, and the entire house was destroyed. No cause for the fire was found."


    "There is a deceased inside. After investigation by colleagues, she should have died before catching fire."


    In front of the house that was burnt to ruins, a group of navy wearing justice cloaks stood here, all traces of the surroundings were destroyed by the fire, and the cause of the fire could not be found.


    There were no guards in Qingfengdao''s own country, or it had been there before, but after the death of the old king, the new king didn''t know what to think, leaving only some guards surrounding the palace and dismissing the other guards.All disputes and crimes on Qingfeng Island are directly handed over to the navy stationed at the naval base next to Qingfeng Island.


    But what is strange is that after all the guards were disbanded, Qingfeng Island became more peaceful, and there were very few misfortunes. This time the arson case was already quite rare.


    "Is that so."


    At the forefront of the navy, stood a woman in the uniform of a navy captain. The woman had golden curly hair and a capable appearance. She said after a moment of contemplation.


    "Qingfeng Island has always been peaceful, and there is rarely any misfortune here, so I suspect that this arson is what the pirate calls it."


    "Pass the order on, let them check carefully who are the pirates who have recently appeared in this sea area." The female captain said lightly. She belongs to the Taotu Zhuyuan school within the navy, a rare female real power faction. Her own strength is strong, if not for the juniors, she has been promoted to brigadier general.


    "Is the mother dead?"


    At this time, a little boy rushed out of the crowd, he looked at the wooden house that was burned to ruins and said blankly.


    The navy soldiers tried to stop him, but the female captain stopped him. The female captain knelt down slightly, stroked the little boy''s head, and said with a smile.


    "Don''t be afraid, the Navy will be fair to you."


    "Because we are the incarnation of justice."


    When she said this, she looked solemn, and the navy is justice, which is something that all navies firmly believe in.


    "I know who did it!"


    After crying bitterly, Roma suddenly raised his head, looking at the female captain, and shouting with bloody eyes.


    "I know where those pirates live!"

 699 Chapter 686 Interrogation

    When the female captain led the men and horses to the small manor where Roma sent the letter before, Gao Suo had already slipped away with his men.


    "They handled it very cleanly and left no valuable clues."


    After inspecting the environment around the small manor, a navy walked to the female captain''s side and said condensedly.


    The female captain was disappointed and shook her head. This navy has received professional tracking training. If he can''t find any useful clues, then the trail of these people will really be missing.


    "A bunch of damn rats!" The female captain clenched her fists and said viciously.


    "Can''t you find them?" The little boy Roma said in a frustrated manner, his eyes were bloodshot and he blamed himself.


    If, if not for the curious peek of their letters, my mother might not have to die miserably.


    "Believe in the navy. In the face of absolute justice, all evil in this world will disappear." The female captain knelt down and gently stroked the little boy''s head, calming.


    What happened to the little boy was not accidental. In fact, there are many people in this world whose families are destroyed because of pirates. Some of these orphans have grown up in hatred and then embarked on a path of violence. , Became a new pirate.


    They are doing evil, creating things they have encountered in various places in the sea.


    And more, it is embarking on a road of revenge, using his own power to avenge those enemies.


    There are many such examples in the navy.


    "Now tell my sister, why did these people attack your home? What happened between you?" The female captain looked at the little boy and asked gently.


    The little boy hesitated, and finally decided to speak.


    "I peeked at their letters."


    "What''s in the letter?" The female captain felt that she had caught the thread of the matter.Pirates rarely do meaningless things. The stronger the pirate, the more so, because unless it is absolutely powerful, it is easy to provoke public anger, and then offend a lot of enemies for a ridiculous reason.


    To put it bluntly, even for money, these pirates would choose the nobles in Qingfeng City instead of a farmer who lives outside the city.


    Therefore, this matter is not as simple as money.


    "The letter says something called the Wienhill family."


    The little boy hesitated for a moment before continuing.


    When he said the name of the family, all the navy became serious, and even the female captain suppressed the smile on his face, becoming a little solemn.


    Seeing the adults who suddenly changed color, Little Roma felt that perhaps this family named Veenhill was not just a simple story.


    From this moment, the vast world opened the curtain for him.


    ...


    Once involved in the evil family of Wien Hill, especially not long ago, this family also had a war with the navy, and the navy had to stand up.The female captain hurriedly dispatched troops to pass orders to everyone involved in this matter.


    She must investigate this matter.


    A luxurious carriage slowly came to the door of the Admiral''s Mansion, which was formerly the residence of the general of Qingfeng City, but after the new emperor cut all the city guards, the place was also free.It is temporarily requisitioned by the Navy.


    A young girl in a white gothic princess dress walked out of the carriage. She wore a bright crown on her head, with an elegant look that drew the attention of passing pedestrians.Two maids, one on the left and the other, walked behind her, guarding her.


    A bald old man had just stepped into the admiral''s mansion and saw the princess behind him. He turned his head and gave a slight sign, and the princess nodded in return.


    "Everyone who participated in this pirate attack came here." The female navy captain said in a deep voice after seeing the two men arrived.


    "Are you the old Barn of Qingfeng Island?" She asked the bald old man once.


    "Yes." Old Barn said respectfully.


    "So you are?" The female captain turned her head, looked at the princess in the white dress, and asked.


    There was a trace of doubt in her eyes. Because of the naval base stationed on Qingfeng Island, she still knew the personnel on Qingfeng Island. Such a beautiful girl would definitely have memories if she had met before, but she There was no impression of this little girl.


    Without a trace, she made a gesture to the soldier behind her, and the soldier immediately understood what she meant, stepped back and walked out of the hall.


    "My name is Cici, you can also call my full name, Chrissy Cici."


    Cici lifted the corner of her skirt slightly, bowed and said.


    She was like a real princess, and she couldn''t fault her from a etiquette point of view.


    "Princess Sissi?" The female captain was a little confused. Of course she had heard her name. When she had just joined the navy, she happened to encounter the world sensational escape from the city, and then followed her boss. It is the Brigadier General''s Zhuanyuan to suppress the pirates who are in trouble everywhere.


    It happened to be heard that there was an incident in which a country was attacked by pirates in the world and died. The princess of the royal family fled there under the cover of her servant and wandered around.


    "Then your country?"


    "The Kris clan of the Nick Kingdom, but now the Nick Kingdom is gone." Princess Sissi said sadly, as if she didn''t want to get too entangled in this issue.


    "Is that so?" At this time, her soldier also walked in from outside and gave her a positive look.The female captain nodded and continued.


    "I asked you to come here, just to ask about the previous arson incident outside the city. Both of you are involved. I want to investigate clearly and not let people die for nothing."


    "Let''s start with you." The female captain glanced at the bald old man named Barn.


    "Why do you send letters to the people in the small manor outside the city? As far as I know, you send them a letter every day. What is written in the letter?"


    A sharp look flashed in the female captain''s eyes, and she said aggressively.


    Old Barn murmured secretly. He had been careful in his work and managed to maintain the order of Qingfeng City. He did not expect that this rare peace would be broken by an outsider like Gao Suo.


    These navies must now be stabilized, Old Barn thought of this, and then took a deep breath, with a simple expression on his face.


    "Letter? What letter do you mean?"


    "Do you want to play dumb?"


    The female captain said coldly, she raised her hand, and all the navy under her took a step forward, took out her weapon, and aimed it at Old Barn.


    As long as she gave an order, they would take down the elderly man in front of them.

 700 Chapter 687 Joining the Navy

    The navy is so domineering.The cold sweat couldn''t stop streaming from Old Bath''s forehead.


    Especially when he saw the little boy Roma hiding behind the female navy, he knew that this time he was going to be fooled.


    But Old Ba En was an old fried dough stick that had been mixed in this sea after all. He quickly packed his mood and continued.


    "Oh oh oh, I probably know what letter you said."


    Old Barn patted his head abruptly, suddenly realizing.


    "You mean the letter I sent to them through children before."


    "What is written on it? Who are the people who lived in the small manor before?"


    The female captain said sharply.


    "The letter just wrote about what happened on this sea. You know I am an intelligence merchant. What I do best is to collect the fragmented information, then organize it together and sell it to those in need." Old Barn Said so.


    "I don''t even know who bought my information."


    "You mean, you want to hide their identity?"


    The female captain squinted her eyes and said coldly.


    "I dare not dare, but I really don''t know."


    Old Barn dragged his fat body and knelt directly in front of the female navy.But as he bowed his head, he couldn''t help cursing the Gaosuo group at the same time.


    If this group of unruly bastards are caught by him, they must know what it means to break the rules of Qingfeng City.


    In the early years, Old Barn had also been a pirate, but as he got older and did not do things as ruthlessly before, he gradually retreated from his original position, but this does not mean that his strength is not good. At least he is confident to keep all the navy here,


    The reason for not doing so is because if an entire naval force disappears in Qingfeng City, then the navy will definitely send more powerful people to investigate. At that time, the pirate¡¯s paradise will be completely swept away by the navy.


    "Take him to the naval base and interrogate him slowly." The female captain said to the soldiers.


    Then the navy soldier ignored Old Barn''s resistance, and pulled him out.


    After all this was done, the female captain turned her head and looked at Princess Sissi.


    "Why, do you want to arrest me together?" Princess Sissi said calmly.


    "No, I just want to ask, why did you save this little boy." The female captain asked.According to the little boy Roma''s confession, if a maid hadn''t stopped him, then Roma might have collided with the arsonist pirate and was killed.


    Pirates are cruel, this kind of thing, for them, is very simple.


    "Because, he gave me milk for a few years, I don''t want him to die like this."


    "Living is a precious thing, even if you live with the idea of ??revenge, it is more precious than death after a hundred."


    Princess Sissi said so, with a trace of sentimentality on her face, and the two maids behind her seemed to be thinking of something and couldn''t help sobbing.


    At this time, the female captain remembered what the young girl had experienced before her. It was with this resentment that she lived until now.


    And the little boy Roma next to him, as if he hadn''t heard their conversation clearly, his eyes were dull and bloodshot, and his mouth kept repeating the words of Princess Sissi.


    "Vengeance, revenge."


    "Is that so?" The female captain looked around at Princess Sissi, but did not find the slightest flaw in her, and finally gave up.


    "My question is over, you can leave now."


    "Also," the female captain gritted her teeth after hesitating for a moment.


    "We are very sorry about your country. If you need it, you can just tell me."


    The Nicky Kingdom was once a member of the world government, but now it has been wiped out by the pirates. No matter what the reason, the navy must take responsibility for it.


    "It''s okay, it''s gone." Princess Sissi''s face was as usual


    "But now, I do have one thing to trouble you."


    "what''s up?"


    The female captain had already planned to leave here, but after hearing the words of Princess Sissi, she stopped her steps and asked.


    "I want to join the navy."


    "What?" The female captain thought she had heard her ears, and said in surprise.


    "I said, I want to join the navy." Princess Sissi repeated her words calmly. She walked to the female captain, paused, and continued.


    "I want to use my power to revenge. I want to change the world."


    "This is what our family has always expected."


    She clenched her fist tightly and watched the female captain say nothing.


    The female captain also looked at her. The two women faced each other for a long time. After all, the female captain sighed and said slowly.


    "I can serve as your referral to join the Navy, and then arrange you to enter the Navy training camp."


    "But you have to be clear. The naval training camp is very different from the environment you used to pamper yourself. There will not be the slightest relaxation for you because of your noble status. After all, slack in you is all about yourself and justice. , And being irresponsible to those who believe in the Navy."


    "Wait later, the pirate won''t keep your hands on you because of your noble status."


    "Being a navy is not as glamorous as you think, but a road full of blood and sweat. Everything we do is to protect justice."


    "Do you really have this consciousness?"


    "I have." Cici said, her eyes gleaming, and then she said slowly.


    "From the time I knew that I was just a drag oil bottle to the family, I already had this consciousness."


    She looked firm, and even the female captain couldn''t help but be moved by such a firm will.


    "That''s great. Give you some time to deal with some of your things," the female captain said slowly."Then, you leave Qingfeng Island with me."


    "Thank you."


    Princess Sissi lowered her head and said.


    "Don''t thank me. It''s your firmness that touched me." The female captain said gratifiedly. If every navy''s will is as firm as the girl in front of him, then it is a simple thing to clean up the pirates of the new world. thing.


    But she did not notice that when the girl lowered her head, a trace of apology suddenly appeared on the girl''s face.


    The kind of person who seldom cheats others, apologize for cheating others for the first time.


    "Thank you." Cici repeated her words again, this time, her voice was very small, and no one could hear her clearly.


    Just as the female captain was about to leave, Little Roma rushed to her again, and said firmly.


    "Sister Navy. Can I join the Navy as well!"


    "I want to avenge my mother!"


    Little Roma''s little face flushed, but he stood straight, with a flame in his eyes.


    A flame called hatred.

 701 Chapter 688: Justice and Evil

    "There is still half a month away from Tezolo''s invitation. Are you ready?"


    At an altitude of 10,000 meters from the sea, on the streets of SKY, a woman in a white dress is walking with a woman in a red dress.


    "The one that should come will always come and can''t hide it."


    The woman in the red dress sighed, then said slowly.


    "Since they want to see the reality of the family, I will let them take a look."


    "You want to kill someone?"


    The woman in the white skirt paused and said in surprise.But after thinking about it for a while, she nodded.


    Their essence is, after all, pirates, and for pirates, the easiest way to solve trouble is to kill.


    "Indeed, killing is indeed a good way to establish prestige. Those people just want to see if the family has been hit hard as rumored. As long as you show unrivaled strength, then those who have bad intentions , You will retreat in the face of difficulties.


    "I thought you would persuade me to bear it, Agatha."


    The woman in the red skirt also stopped, teasing a little.


    She is exactly Veenhill Garrett, who is known as the Queen of Blood, but because of her strong name, many people have overlooked one thing, that is, she is just a little girl of sixteen or seventeen. .


    "Didn''t you say that, there are some things that can''t be avoided."


    Agatha said, "However, when you make a move, you must think about the identity of these people. The family has already made enemies on all sides and can no longer offend more opponents."


    "At least, before Lorne wakes up, he must be cautious."


    After the Battle of Sdio, everyone recognized the strength of the young woman in front of them, as one of the top demon fruit abilities. At this time, Garrett¡¯s combat power will not be inferior to that of Maria Gioria. There was too much Lorne.


    And this strength is enough to rule the roost in this sea.


    Now Agatha¡¯s only worry is whether Garrett¡¯s body has recovered or not. The little girl alone put all the burdens on herself. Soon after the Battle of Sdio ended, she walked out of the ward. , Suppressed a group of pirates wandering near the sea area of ??Si Dio with strong means, and announced his return to the world.


    "My ability is blood. Only with enough blood, my recovery ability can even match those of the awakened animal fruit, so don''t worry."


    Garrett said with a smile.


    "That''s good." Agatha nodded, "In order to be sure, when you go to Guran Tezolo, you should take Ainilu with you. With him by your side, we will be relieved a lot. ."


    As the family''s first top combat power to wake up, after the Battle of Bislan, no one in this sea questioned the strength of the man who controlled the Thunder.


    "Forget it, because I agreed to Xiao Anqian''s undercover naval mission, he is now stunned with me." Garrett said with a smile."I''m probably in the castle now, waiting for my answer."


    "Moreover, there must be a person in the family. I don''t worry about those experimental subjects. So Anilu is the best candidate."


    "Really." Agatha said helplessly. Although Garrett was docile, the blood flowing in her bones was as stubborn as Ron. The decision she made could not be changed.


    "But at this time, before the dust settles on your Tezolo, who would dare to attack the family? These pirates in the sea are figuring out whether the family is a sleeping lion or a dying giant elephant. , Will not make fun of his life."


    "I''m not worried about the pirates," Garrett caught a small white dove on the wall of the city in the sky. Above 10,000 meters, the air is quite thin, so flying birds are extremely rare. The pigeon is the pet of the whole city, and is cared by the whole city, so it is not afraid of people.


    Garrett grabbed the white dove, rubbed his slender fingers on its white feathers, and stroked its neck from time to time. The white dove stretched its neck and felt the queen''s caress comfortably.


    "It''s it!"


    Garrett suddenly squeezed the white dove''s body.Countless blood has emerged from its body, flowing continuously in the air. The white dove is constantly struggling in Garrett''s hands, but it can''t get rid of her shackles at all. With the loss of too much blood, it struggles more The weaker and weaker, finally, he stiffened and lay on Garrett''s hands.


    "You mean... the Navy?" Agatha''s pupils shrank, and she immediately understood what Garrett was worried about.


    The white dove has always been a symbol of peace, and it is the navy that most likes to put words like peace and justice on the lips.


    She directly ignored Garrett''s actions to strangle the pigeon.No matter how many beautiful affixes are added, no matter how they are modified, their essence is after all a pirate.


    And is it not justified that pirates are murderous?


    "It stands to reason that the Navy will not give up this opportunity. Now that the family is so weak, the Navy should chase the family by victory and defeat the family in one fell swoop. But now there is no news that the Navy is going to act on the family.


    "Even with White Beard''s warning, but now Sdio''s crisis has passed, White Beard''s warning should be outdated. Why has the Navy been so slow?"


    Garrett controlled the blood flowing out of the white dove, flying in the air constantly, as if a child had encountered a favorite toy.


    "You mean, the navy has another plot?" Agatha said solemnly. After all, for the family now, after the deterioration of relations with the world government, the navy is a more difficult opponent than the pirates.


    "Yes, the navy does not move, perhaps because what they want is not just our family, they have bigger plans."


    "Or maybe it''s because they were dragged down by something we didn''t know, and they couldn''t separate the staff, so they had to give up this great opportunity to wipe out our family."


    Garrett paused and continued.


    "However, no matter what it is, we can''t take it lightly. Therefore, Ainilu must stay in Sidiou to sit down and I can rest assured."


    She snapped a finger lightly, and the blood that was spinning in the air suddenly shattered and turned into blood on the ground, staining the city wall bright red.


    Agatha remained unmoved. After they left, soldiers would clean the place.


    "I understand." Agatha nodded, then her body turned into countless mists, and slowly disappeared.


    "Poor pigeon." Garrett looked at the white pigeon that was dying due to excessive blood loss, a trace of pity flashed in his eyes.


    "The symbol of peace is not so good. Let''s accompany us to become a sin in this world."


    A touch of blood flowed from her fingertips and poured into the white dove''s body. Then the dying white dove seemed to have gained the vitality of life and stood up again.


    "Leave, cutie."


    Garrett let go of his hands, and the white dove flapped its wings and flew towards the distance.


    However, no one noticed that this pigeon, a symbol of peace and justice, had a trace of blood in its pupils.

 702 Chapter 689 No Towering Tree Is Growing In A Greenhouse

    "I still don''t understand why you agreed to let Xiao Anqian perform that task! Do you know how dangerous it is?"


    When Garrett returned to the castle of SKY, Ainilu had been waiting here for a long time.After seeing Garrett, Ainilu immediately walked to Garrett and said indignantly.


    "At that time, you obviously could refuse!"


    When he was in Sidiou, he saw Xiao Anqian taking out the mission of the undercover navy. Of course, Anilu firmly opposed it. Only after fighting with the navy did he know how dangerous the mission was.


    The Navy will never be merciful to traitors.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that if the navy sees through, then the best result for Xiao Anqian is to die in battle, otherwise waiting for her will be imprisoned in the new advance city, endless torture.


    And as long as Garrett also shook his head and resolutely objected, no matter how persistent Xiao Anqian was, he couldn''t resist their opinions.


    But at that time, Garrett looked at Xiao Anqian and said with a smile.


    "You are already an adult, and you have to make your own judgment about what you do."


    "This task is very important, but also very dangerous. Have you really decided?"


    And at this question, Xiao Anqian cheered and nodded his head. When Ainilu was relieved, Xiao Anqian had already boarded the merchant ship to the paradise.


    "Pirates, the most important thing is freedom. No one has the right to deprive other pirates from yearning for freedom." Garrett looked at Ainilu and said calmly.


    This sentence was what Lorne had told her before, and she deeply believed it.


    "And in the greenhouse, towering trees will never grow. You doted on Xiao Anqian so much, it hurt her."


    "But letting her perform such a dangerous task now is to kill her! If something happens to her, I will directly ask Sanchuanqi to open the mark left on Xiao Anqian and open the door of the void to bring her back. !"


    Anilu said dancing and dancing. At this time, he didn''t look like the Thunder God who was shaking all over the world. Instead, he looked like an older brother worried about his sister.


    "Can you protect her forever?"


    Garrett asked back, she also has a doting brother, so she knows how much they worry about their sister.But what she knows more clearly is how eager to prove themselves these younger siblings who are protected by their elder brothers.


    "Chance among us will grow old. If nothing happens, we will die in front of Xiao Anqian." Garrett said calmly. This kind of remark does not seem like a young girl, but like a half-length body buried in the soil. Old man.


    "At that time, do you want Xiao Anqian, who has never experienced the ordeal, to face this dangerous sea alone?"


    "At least I don''t want to." Garrett said. "When Lorne''s child and I are born, I will let him know how dangerous this sea is and how dangerous the things we have experienced."


    Although Xiao Anqian is nominally her younger sister, and there is no difference in age by a few years, Garrett always treats Xiao Anqian as her junior.


    Anilu is speechless, he has to admit one thing, that is, what Garrett said is correct.


    In the greenhouse, towering trees can never be cultivated.


    "Besides, Xiao Anqian is also my sister, and I care about her no less than you."


    Garrett saw Ainilu''s mood stabilize before continuing.


    "If she has an accident, I will personally lead someone to take her back."


    "I understand. I''m just a little worried about her." Anilu said discouragedly. He suddenly felt that being a brother was so difficult. It was ten thousand times more difficult than fighting with a red dog.He sat depressed in his chair.


    "I was impulsive, just do as you said."


    "Besides, you don''t know how awesome Xiao Anqian has done." Garrett took out a document and handed it to Ainilu.


    "Not only did she gain the trust of the Navy, she was also accepted as a disciple by a brigadier general. She is now training in the Navy''s training camp. She is said to have participated in the capture of a group of small pirates."


    Ainilu took Garrett''s file and looked through it, finally revealing a hint of news on his face.


    "I underestimated her."


    "After she comes out, I will plan several pirate attacks and serve her as a military service. With these pirates'' names, her identity will be much safer."


    Garrett smiled and said, at this moment, she was like a parent worried about the future of her children, racking her brains to plan for it.


    "Isn''t this not so good?" Ainilu touched his head, can it still happen?


    When the pirate was too long, he didn''t react for a while.


    Now, he had already figured it out, and put down Garrett''s grievances about agreeing to Xiao Anqian to perform that task.


    "What''s up with him?"


    Violet, in a lady''s suit, walked in from outside, and met Ainilu with a smile on his face. The whole person couldn''t help being stunned, then looked at Garrett and asked in a low voice.


    "Is he worried about Xiao Anqian, his sanity is a little abnormal?"


    "He just wanted to understand what happened to Xiao Anqian. Excessive indulgence is not a good thing."


    Garrett said with a smile.


    "That''s it. I understand." Violet did not continue to struggle with this issue, but took out a document and said softly.


    "As for the invitation to Mr. Tezolo, I have already prepared. According to your instructions, I only brought two experimental subjects and a few guards. The cadres of other families stayed there and stayed at Sdio."


    "The departure time is early in the morning two days later, so it''s easy, you can almost reach him before the start of the World Gambling Conference in Tezolo."


    The Guran Tezolo is the world¡¯s largest amusement city and also the world¡¯s largest mobile island. The entire city is built on the back of a giant sea turtle that is as huge as a sea king. Parade on the sea.


    And this time, the location of the World Gambling Conference is in the middle and second half of the New World, the place called the Sea of ??Seven Kingdoms, and this sea is just not far from Kaido''s nest, and the country of Hezhi.


    "I know."


    Jia Lei nodded, then closed the document in her hand and said to Violet.


    "Come with me to the lab and have a look."


    "What are you going to do there? The remains of the strong men obtained from the previous battle of Sdio, Mr. Kage and the others have not completed the transformation, and cannot be put into use, and the strongest S-1 Adam is because of damage. Many, still under repair."


    Violet said suspiciously.


    "No, it''s not because of the test subject." Garrett shook his head.


    "I want to see Lorne."

 703 Chapter 690: Talkers and Listeners

    After the residents of Adela were transferred to SKY, Sky City became a lot more lively. After the initial adaptation period, these residents quickly got used to the life here, except for the thin gaps. Except for some fatigue, the little days here are not too bad.


    At least, there is no need to worry about pirates coming and losing their lives.


    But it turned out that the residents of Sky Island were still on guard against these outsiders, but due to the deterrence of the Veenhill family, they did not dare to do something excessive.After all, this family has never been known for being kind and benevolent. The history of the Wienhill family attacking Sky Island and destroying the Sky Temple is still vivid.


    Fearing greater bloodshed, both parties tried their best to restrain themselves and let themselves quickly integrate into the new life.


    Accompanied by Violet, Garrett quickly came to the laboratory. After seeing Garrett''s arrival, the soldiers guarding here respectfully lowered their heads, then stepped back and gave way to a path. .


    "I heard that you were invited to attend the World Gambling Convention of what Tezolo?"


    As soon as Garrett walked into the laboratory, he heard Jiazhi¡¯s loud voice. Behind him was a little boy with long red hair and a girl with pink hair poking out their heads, looking curiously at the country¡¯s people. queen.


    These two people are the eldest son and eldest daughter of Gage. After the Vinsmoke family reverted to the Wienhill family, the two children naturally entered the school opened by the Wienhill family to study. After the fall, they also returned to their father.


    "Can''t hide." Garrett said lightly. This is what she said to Agatha before. After Tezolo''s invitation, there is always another person. The whole world wants to know the Vennhill family. In any case, it is impossible to hide from reality.


    "You are really like Lorne back then, with the same arrogance and arrogance." Kage couldn''t help but said, "What do you want to do when you come to me now? The experimental bodies we got a few days ago have not been transformed. You can¡¯t throw themselves into the war. If you want, I can¡¯t guarantee their combat effectiveness.¡±


    While talking, Jiazhi looked at Garrett eagerly, for fear that Garrett would say to leave these new experimental subjects. After all, these experimental subjects are related to his scientific research career. He had a hunch that now he is far away. That God¡¯s forbidden zone is only one step away.


    "I''m not interested in those corpses." Garrett said with a smile.Then walked into the laboratory.


    "I just want to see Lorne before I leave."


    Before she walked to a row of huge petri dishes, Lorne was half naked, lying in a patch of emerald green liquid.The scars on his body have long been repaired, as white and tender as a baby.But he closed his eyes tightly and his face was expressionless.


    If it weren''t for the slight ups and downs in his chest, someone would believe that it was a corpse.


    "We tried our best. His injury was much heavier than I thought at the beginning. The shock wave of the Warring States period completely destroyed the inside of his body. We did our best to repair all his wounds. Can you wake up? Come here, it''s all on his own."


    Gage looked at Lorne lying in the petri dish and sighed.


    Who could have imagined that the once invincible, unruly man, now lies here like a corpse, motionless.


    "I know, I just want to take a look at him before leaving." Garrett said softly. At this time, Kage also understood what she meant, turned and left the room, when he walked out of the room. , And wisely helped Garrett close the door of the room.


    After everyone had left, only Garrett and Lorne remained in the room.


    Garrett touched Ron''s face through the glass with his hand, and said with a smile.


    "Don''t worry. After you fell asleep, I took everything in the family. The group of pirates who coveted the family have been defeated by me. A small number of Xiaoxiao who escaped have also been issued a reward by me. Someone took their heads to apologize."


    Garrett said to himself alone, telling Lorne what had happened recently.


    But Lorne remained motionless.He closed his eyes and slept in the petri dish with a peaceful expression.


    "It''s just that I don''t know why. The navy has been standing still and has not attacked the family. All the agents I sent out did not get an answer. The calmer they are, the more disturbed I am."


    Garrett continued.


    "By the way, one of our former allies, Tezolo, who is known as the Golden Emperor, sent us an invitation after the war, and wanted you to come forward. Hehe, didn''t they just want to see the reality of the family? I Let them see.


    "Don''t worry, I will show unrivaled strength and let them retreat when they know the difficulties."


    Garrett smiled. After the fruit awakened, she had such self-confidence that any capable person, without knowing her abilities, might capsize in the gutter.


    Garrett said to himself like this, what happened recently is too difficult for this little girl..She will use her immature shoulders to provoke the burden of one of the best forces on this sea.This is too cruel for a little girl.


    But as the blood queen, she must be tough, whether in front of enemies or family members, she must be tough.


    So she has been suppressing it, until now she talked it out.


    As she talked, she fell asleep directly on the glass partition of the petri dish. When she woke up, it was too late outside.


    "It''s been a long time since it''s been so easy." Garrett stretched out and said with a smile.


    After saying all the things in her heart, she felt a lot easier for her whole person.


    Through the glass partition, Garrett lightly kissed Lorne''s cheek, and then his face was dyed blush in a flash.


    After all this, Lorne was still unmoved, a trace of disappointment flashed across Garrett''s face, but she quickly cheered up. She looked at Lorne and said with a smile.


    "I''m leaving, waiting for my return."


    Then, she walked out directly to the door.


    When she walked out the door, she suddenly covered her left chest, leaning against the wall, her small face twitching slightly.


    That is the position of the heart.


    "Is it getting worse?"


    Garrett said to herself, after a long time, she stood up again and walked out pretending to be calm.


    No one noticed that when Garrett was covering his chest, Lorne, who was lying in the petri dish, moved his left ring finger slightly.


    On the ring finger, the ring inlaid with blue gems shone softly.

 704 Chapter 691 Set sail! Guran Tezolo

    "After Xiaojia calmed Aini and passed by, did he go directly to see Lorne?"


    In the castle of the Sky City, Agatha started pacing back and forth in the room while listening to the report of her guard.


    I don''t know why, she always feels anxious.


    "Then what did she say to Ainilu?"


    Agatha asked.Although eavesdropping on other people¡¯s privacy is a very impolite behavior, she always feels that Xiao Jia has something to hide from herself. She feels that after the Battle of Sdio, Xiao Jia''s whole person has become different. .


    She began to plan a way out for the family and put all the burdens on herself.


    Don''t know why, Agatha always has a very strange feeling.


    The guard began to narrate the conversation between Garrett and Ainilu word by word. As Agatha listened, his brows tightened.


    "Wait a minute, you mean, Xiao Jia said the word "after my death"?"


    Agatha frowned and asked coldly.


    The guard went inside without knowing, but he nodded slowly.


    Agatha took a deep breath, and she finally understood what the anxiety was before.The current Garrett is not like a young emperor, the pinnacle powerhouse of the mighty sea, but like an old man who is dying, half of his body has been in the soil, and is constantly planning a future for his family.


    "What are you hiding?"


    Agatha muttered to the air, and then as if thinking of something, she said to the guard in front of her.


    "Let Sanchuanqi and Lancelot come here immediately!"


    ...


    In the early morning, the dawn was born, the sun rose slowly from the end of the sea, and the first rays of sunlight illuminated the entire sea level.


    A silver-white warship docked in the newly built port of Sdio. The corner of the warship was a red rose in bud, and countless emerald green vines spread to the side of the warship.A woman in a red dress sat on the deck of this rose battleship, looking out at the sea, thoughtfully.


    Countless workers are constantly moving supplies onto this warship.


    After everything was ready, the woman in the red dress stood up slowly, then waved slightly to the family members on the shore and said softly.


    "I am leaving."


    Then she stood at the forefront of the battleship and waved abruptly.


    "set off!"


    The anchor was salvaged ashore by the sailors, and Agatha and others stood in the harbor, watching the Crimson Rose, which was leaving, without speaking.


    After the crimson rose disappeared completely at the end of the field of vision, her body turned into countless mists and disappeared.


    "According to the route, we should spend eight days on the sea, so we have a lot of material preparations. There is no need for supplies in the middle. We went to the Guran Tezolo in Tezolo before."


    Secretary Violet, wearing a straight women''s suit, stood beside Garrett.As the consul of the Wienhill family, she also needs to come forward on this occasion.


    "I know."


    Jia Lei nodded, then yawned, turned and walked towards the cabin.


    "I''m a little sleepy, I''ll go to sleep for a while, just call me if I have something to do."


    But when she just walked into the door of the room, she seemed to feel something, then stepped back and walked out, staring at a wine barrel placed next to her for a while.


    "I don''t like this wine barrel. I threw it into the ocean."


    "I see." Violet nodded, without asking Garrett Yuan.


    She beckoned, and immediately two strong sailors stepped forward, and they moved the wine barrel one by one.


    "Sister sister! I was wrong!"


    At this time, the wine barrel shook violently, and a girl''s voice came out of the wine barrel.


    A lovely girl with short burgundy hair similar to Garrett got out of it, and then threw on Garrett, hugged her arm, and said flatly.


    "Sister! How do you know I''m in this wine barrel."


    This girl is just the twin sister of Garrett, the nineteenth daughter of the Charlotte family, Charlotte Beauval.


    "You lied to me like this last time, do you think your sister is a fool?" Garrett pushed her sister away and said coldly.


    "Now I give you two choices. Either I will send someone to send you back, or I will turn the bow and send you back personally."


    "Is there a third option?"


    Poval looked at his sister, blinked his eyes wide, and said grievously.


    "What do you think?"


    Garrett looked at Poval, unmoved by her cuteness.The last time it was because of his soft heart, and then Pauval and himself were attacked by Sanchuanqi, became a prisoner and almost died.


    Now it¡¯s hard to recover, and there can be no more accidents.


    Moreover, this time, he was not going to travel and sightseeing, and a chill flashed in Garrett''s eyes, but to kill people and establish the prestige of the family.


    "Okay," Poval seldom saw his sister''s angry look. He seemed to be stunned, bowed his head and walked toward the ship''s gunwale.


    There is a spare boat there, and she is going to take this boat back.


    "But, sister, didn''t you say that everyone has the right to choose how to live? I don''t want to hide behind you all my life and be protected by you." As he walked to the side of the boat, Poval seemed to think of something , Turned his head and said with courage.


    "I am also a pirate! I am not afraid of death! I also want to live freely!"


    She straightened her chest proudly!She is the daughter of the most powerful woman in the world, but the younger sister of the youngest female pinnacle powerhouse in the world, she doesn''t want to hide behind others forever.


    Garrett looked at her sister like this, she didn''t know why, she thought of Xiao Anqian before, and Xiao Anqian also used this tone to stand in front of her and talk to herself.


    After Pauval finished speaking, he seemed to have exhausted all his courage and walked towards the boat on his own.


    She had no intention of persuading her sister.Because she knew how stubborn her sister was, even her mother could not violate the things she decided.


    But just as she was about to put down the boat, Garrett''s lazy voice suddenly came from behind her.


    "what are you doing?"


    "Didn''t you tell me to go back by myself?" Poval turned his head and said in surprise.


    "No, I suddenly want to see if you have the consciousness of being a pirate. No matter what happens to you, I will not help you. As a pirate, do you have the consciousness of death?"


    Garrett put his hands around his chest and said coldly.


    At this time, Pauval had heard that his sister agreed to follow her on the adventure, and the whole person couldn''t help but cheered, but when she was about to jump up, her head was suddenly hit by Garrett. There was a sad smile on her face, and then she spit out her tongue playfully.


    "As a pirate, of course I have the consciousness to dedicate everything!"

 705 Chapter 692

    "A fishing boat appeared ahead. What should I do next?"


    A silver-white warship was sailing on the sea. After a watcher saw the strangeness ahead through a telescope, he rushed down the watchtower and went to the captain''s room and reported to the woman sitting inside.


    The woman was wearing a black lady''s suit, holding a document in one hand and a teacup in the other, savoring carefully.


    "Fishing boat?"


    The woman put down the teacup in her hand and said unhurriedly.


    "Then let them go."


    Although they are pirates, they are not bloodthirsty, meaningless killings have no value to them.


    "I understand." The watcher nodded and was about to go out. The woman seemed to remember something and suddenly said.


    "wait."


    The woman stood up with a hint of playfulness in her eyes.


    "The New World pirates are rampant, how can there be fishing boats?"


    "Take me to see."


    The New World is the most chaotic sea area in this sea. The weak and the weak have long been swallowed by the waves of this sea. Countless strong men came to this sea after experiencing the tempering of the paradise.The character with a bounty of more than 100 million yuan is just a bunch of miscellaneous fish here.


    Ordinary people, facing these fierce pirates, do not have the slightest ability to resist, so what gives them the courage to go to sea?


    Through the lens of the telescope, the woman saw a dhow drifting on the sea ahead. A middle-aged, dark-skinned man sprinkled a fishing net into the sea and wiped the sweat off his forehead.


    But when he raised his head, he suddenly saw the silver-white battleship slowly approaching him. The whole person was stunned, and his body could not stop shaking.


    "In this way, it is indeed a fishing boat."


    "Ordinary people''s fear of pirates is carved into their bones. Their expressions don''t seem to be fake."


    The woman put down the telescope in her hand and said faintly.


    But just when she was about to order the fishing boat to be ignored, a pair of white hands held her down.


    "Many things, you can''t just look at the appearance."


    A woman in a red dress walked out of the cabin and rubbed her sleepy eyes. A cute white pigeon stood on her shoulder. The woman said slowly while teasing the white pigeon. .


    "Are you awake, have you almost rested?" Violet looked at Garrett and asked with concern. Garrett seems to be very sleepy recently, and sleeps most of the day, although sailing on the sea It was a bit boring, but Violet always felt anxious.


    "I still don''t get used to the feeling of bumping on the sea. If Ron knew about it, he would definitely laugh at me and say I was the shame of the pirate."


    Garrett responded with a smile, then beckoned, and said to the sailors beside him.


    "Invite this fisherman up, I want to see if his identity is true." Garrett said, then gently patted the white dove on his shoulder. The white dove spread its wings, soared into the air, and disappeared. Skyrim.


    "Adults¡­¡­"


    A dark-skinned fisherman came up tremblingly under the grip of two soldiers, and looked around. The boat was full of vicious pirates. A woman in a red dress sat on a chair in the middle of the deck, watching calmly. Hold him.


    The fisherman''s legs and feet trembled, he knelt down, and then said in fear with his head down.


    "Excuse me, is there anything wrong with you calling the little one?"


    "Nothing, just want to confirm your identity." Garrett played with her nails, her slender, showing a strange red.


    "It looks like you are a fisherman?" Garrett said casually.


    "Yes, my family lives on Manli Island in the nearby sea. We have been fishermen for generations. We have never offended adults."


    "I also have a young son and a sick wife in my family. They both need nutrition to replenish their bodies, otherwise I would not go to sea during this period of wind change."


    The period of wind change generally refers to the period between November and January and February in the New World. During this period, the sea in the New World is fickle and very dangerous.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not interested in your family, I just want to confirm some things." Garrett still smiled and said, then waved his hand to indicate that the fisherman can leave.


    The fisherman was relieved. After he was taken on the boat, he did not expect to be able to walk alive, but he did not expect that Garrett would just ask him a few questions and let him leave.


    He quickly turned around and was about to leave, but at this moment, Garrett suddenly stopped him.


    "Wait a minute, have you seen this flag?"


    Garrett pointed to the Misty Moon flag hanging on the crimson rose flagpole, and asked with a smile.


    "No, no." The fisherman managed to squeeze a smile, and then reluctantly said."But those who can sail on this sea are all indomitable and powerful."


    "No?" Garrett looked disappointed, but still waved his hand to let him leave.


    "Should I send someone to check his details? Or is it straightforward..." After the fisherman''s boat slowly left, Violet walked to Garrett''s side with a solemn expression and made a wiping motion of his neck.


    Now that you have chosen the path of pirates, you must put away the so-called benevolence of women. In fact, which pirate would dare to say that he did not bear the lives of innocent people?


    She knew that Garrett doubted the true identity of the fisherman, and that the family is now in a very sensitive period, so she has the responsibility to resolve these instability factors.


    "If what he said is true, then his wife and children should now be at home waiting for him to go back?"


    But Garrett suddenly said without a background.


    "Do you want to let him go?"


    Violet said softly.


    "Who knows? If he doesn''t lie, then he has the right to live."


    Garrett shrugged and said indifferently.


    "Either, let me make a bet with you, whether the man is lying."


    Violet was hooked by Garrett''s words and aroused interest. Although she still didn''t know how Garrett wanted to verify her answer, she nodded because of the awkwardness.


    "I know the reason for your coming here. In addition to assisting me, you will also remind me when necessary to tell me not to do stupid things." Garrett said calmly.


    "But this time, I just want to do it recklessly. If I win the bet this time, then don''t stop me."


    "I bet he lied."


    Garrett snapped his fingers, then said calmly.

 706 Chapter 693

    After returning to his fishing boat, the fisherman seemed to be shocked. He quickly collected his fishing nets and drove the fishing boat back to a nearby island as if he had fled.


    There is indeed a Manli Island in this sea area, but this small island is a traditional fishing island without any valuable resources. It is also a bit remote from the three main waterways of the New World, so no pirates invaded here.


    The fisherman docked his fishing boat at the port of the island, and then quickly walked towards a small house nearby. A sick woman was feeding the pigeons in the small yard. After seeing her husband came back, She didn''t say much, and hurriedly made way for her husband.


    "How is the harvest today?"


    The woman asked casually.


    "Not very good, I met a group of pirates and almost died in their hands." The fisherman said with lingering fear, and then walked into his room and closed the door.


    "Give me some time dear, I want to calm down."


    "Okay." After the woman heard her husband''s dangerous experience, her hand shook obviously, and the little bits and pieces of pigeons in her hand were scattered, attracting a few pigeons to look around her.


    But she cheered up quickly and said with a smile.


    "It''s okay, just come back."


    While she was talking, she figured it out. For this family, a man''s income from fishing is the only income of the family, and he catches less fish when he goes out to sea.It also means that the whole family has to tighten their belts a little during this time.


    The woman smiled slightly and didn''t say anything. She was used to such days a long time ago, and perhaps for ordinary people in this era, the happiness of her family is the greatest happiness.


    But she did not notice that at this moment, a white pigeon suddenly took off and flew towards the man''s room.


    Its eyes were red, as red as blood.


    The fisherman stayed alone in his room for a while. After making sure that his wife was not suspicious, he lightly knocked on the third floor of the door, then opened the floor and took out a small black box from the inside.


    There was a miniature phone bug in the small box. The man thought for a while, then dialed the phone bug.


    "Agent 1007 reports."


    "Just now, I successfully contacted the target mission, the blood queen of the Vennhill family, Vennhill Garrett. She seemed to be a little suspicious about my identity, but after a short questioning, she didn''t know anything about my identity. Suspect, smoothly let me leave the Scarlet Rose."


    "Let¡¯s report on the gains from this contact.


    "1. One of the target characters, Veenhill Garrett, the blood queen, after the Battle of Sdio, her body injuries seem to have healed, and the combat power she possesses cannot be evaluated, so Agent 1007 gave up This time the beheading mission."


    "2. They were invited by the Golden Emperor, Gild Tezolo this time. The chief consul, Liku Violet, accompanied the Blood Queen, but after observation, no other Wienhill officials were found. It is speculated that this time, only the chief consul was walking with the blood queen."


    "3, which is the most important point," the fisherman paused, his dark face becoming extremely solemn."This time, no trace of the demon, Veenhill Lorne, was found. In other words, Veenhill Lorne probably did not accept the invitation of the Golden Emperor Gild Tezolo."


    "It is reasonable to speculate that he should have not healed from his physical injury after the battle with the Marshal of the Warring States Period, and he huddled in Sdioben Island and rested."


    After the fisherman finished all his information, the other end of the phone worm was silent for a moment, and then a calm male voice came.


    "I see, keep lurking, don''t act rashly."


    "After all, you must cover up your identity and completely replace you with another person, so that there is justice in the heart of the Marshal of the Warring States. After he knows it, he will definitely reprimand us."


    "Agent 1007 understands." The fisherman nodded, hung up the phone bug, put the mini phone bug back into the small box, and then put the small box back into the floor tiles. After closing the floor tiles, he seemed to be loose. Take a breath.


    The fisherman put away the fortitude on his face, and then showed a trace of fear and fear. He looked in the mirror for a long time before nodding in satisfaction.


    This is the expression that ordinary people should have after seeing the big pirate.After confirming that there was no flaw in his expression, he opened the door and walked in the direction of his "wife".


    In order to hide his identity, his organization killed the woman''s husband, and then made his body into its own disguise mask.


    Justice, at some point, is not as bright as others thought.The agent knew this well, and he didn''t want this woman to notice it.


    As everyone knows, all of his behaviors are all seen by a white dove outside the window.


    The white pigeon blinked his eyes, his eyes were strange red.


    Bloody red.


    ...


    In the waters of the Seven Islands, a golden ship is docked in this area. The golden ship is huge, like a huge city floating on the sea level.


    Even in the daytime, the golden boat is still brightly lit, and countless colorful lights are constantly shaking. Looking at it from a distance, it is like a huge crown floating on the sea, and countless jewels on the crown are shining with soft and beautiful light.


    This city is the most prestigious golden city in the New World, the world''s largest mobile island, the largest casino in the entire sea, a playground, and a city that never sleeps.Guran Tezolo!


    And its owner is Gilder Tezolo, the man known as the world''s richest man and the golden emperor.


    At this moment, Tezolo was playing with others. He picked up his hand at will, squinted his eyes, and looked at the opponent.


    Sitting across from him, it was a man with a bloated figure, but wearing gold and silver. Two graceful women were sitting next to him, eyes full of teasing looking at him.


    But the man ignored the beauty sitting next to him, but wiped the sweat from his face, cautiously pushing out the only remaining chips in front of him.


    "Me."


    "Oh oh oh, I didn''t expect the legendary perfume tycoon Uke to be so bold, in this case he would dare to follow my card." Gilder Tezolo suddenly laughed, the fat man sitting opposite him His eyes widened after hearing what he said, as if you wouldn''t win again.


    "Don''t worry, I lost this time."


    Tezolo directly discarded his hand, and he didn''t even have the desire to turn it over to show him.


    When the croupier pushed the pile of chips back to Wu Ke, the man hadn''t reacted yet. He actually won all the money he lost?


    At this time, he remembered a rumor.


    A rumor of getting rich overnight in the city of gold.

 707 Chapter 694

    The obese man looked at the pile of chips before him and licked his lips.The value of these chips is nearly one billion Baileys.


    In just a short time, he realized the feeling of going from no one''s money to getting rich overnight.It''s like a roller coaster with ups and downs.


    This is worthy of Guran Tezolo, the golden city where everything is possible.


    "Oh, what a pity."


    Tezolo took off his glasses, looked at the perfume king Uke in front of him, and said with a smile on his face.


    "The money that was won after hard work is lost again. You are lucky."


    "How, do you want to continue playing?"


    He didn¡¯t care about losing a large sum of money. To Tezolo, Pele was just a number, and if these numbers made him happy, they would have fulfilled their obligations. .


    Moreover, he may not really lose.


    "No way! I''m a little tired, and I will play next time."


    Of course, Uke, who has experienced the loss of his life, did not have the courage to continue playing. He stretched out his fat hand to embrace all the chips in front of him, and then said with a greedy expression.


    "Continue next time."


    "That''s really a shame." Tezolo said with regret, waved his hand and didn''t stop Nick from moving.


    "Then I wish you a happy playing on the Guran Tezolo, and make every guest feel happy, that is the value of the existence of the Guran Tezolo."


    Uke couldn¡¯t hold that many chips alone, so he asked the two young girls to help them, and then, amidst the laughter of the two young girls, he stuffed a lot of Bailey into their thin dress corsets. , Put two big hands around their shoulders, and walked out of the VIP room surrounded by them.


    "Do you want me to arrange this man?"


    After Uke walked out of the VIP room, a woman with big red wavy hair next to Tezolo walked up to Tezolo. She was wearing a black evening gown, showing her proud figure completely, wearing her hands. A pair of black gloves, holding a lady''s cigarette, vomiting mist.


    "No, Nick, who usually spends this kind of overnight richness, will soon fall into it and he will be unable to extricate himself. Bailey will soon be defeated by him. Believe it or not, it won''t take long. He will sit in this chair again. Baccarat."


    Tezolo whispered the name of this woman. This woman has many identities. The most famous singer in the world, the top croupier in the City of Gold, a woman who has been jealous by countless new world powerhouses, and a lucky fruit ability. Mistress of the Golden Emperor.Her name is Baccarat.


    Baccarat spit out a thick smoke, looked at Tezolo, and said playfully.


    "Then what if he held back his inner greed?"


    "Then this little money is the reward I gave him. After all, it is a gambling, after all, there will be winners or losers. It doesn''t matter if you lose once occasionally."


    Tezolo shrugged and said indifferently.The purpose of the City of Gold is to make all guests feel happy, but the true value of this city is to make Tezolo feel happy.


    As the richest man in this sea, ordinary things can no longer stimulate his heart, and now he is pursuing more exciting things.


    For example, playing with other people''s hearts through Bailey.


    And, to catch some of the great heroes on the ocean to the gaming table and watch them go bankrupt and desperate.


    Through this method, he has brought down many famous big pirates in the New World, so that the feeling of trampling on the dignity of others has made Tezolo feel the long-lost pleasure.And the perfume king Uke is just a small and insignificant role, and now Tezolo is eyeing a new goal.


    "Blu Blu Blu."


    At this time, a phone worm placed next to him suddenly rang, and Baccarat walked over to pick it up. After hearing the report from the opposite man, she showed a playful smile on her face.


    "what happened?"


    Tezolo was idly playing with the two golden chips in his hand at this time, and after seeing Bacara look like this, he raised his head and asked.


    "Tonight, the real distinguished guest, come home."


    Baccarat hung up the phone worm in his hand, then looked at Tezolo and said lightly.


    "Oh?"


    Tezolo raised his eyebrows and stood up. He didn''t ask Bacara who the distinguished guest was because there was only one protagonist tonight.


    "Huh." Tezolo took a deep breath, then opened the window of the VIP room. This VIP room is located on the upper floor of the tallest golden tower on the Guran Tezolo. Standing here, you can look down at your feet. The sea.


    It was already dusk, and the lights on the Guran Tezolo illuminated the entire sea. Countless ships entered this huge maritime city through the entrance at the front of the Golden City.


    And at the farthest part of the sea, there was a silver-white pirate ship, slowly moving towards this side, the surrounding pirate ships seemed to be very afraid of this ship and did not dare to get too close.


    Through the binoculars, Tezolo saw a flag engraved with the misty moon hanging on the ship.


    A woman in a red dress stood at the forefront of the pirate ship, looking forward, as if she felt Tezolo''s gaze, and the woman suddenly raised her head.Across half of the sea, he nodded slightly to Tezolo.


    Then, a charming smile appeared.


    ...


    At the moment Crimson Rose appeared in this sea, all the forces concerned about this matter got the news. At this moment, countless phone bugs rang in this sea at the same time, all spies, agents, and intelligence personnel. , Through their channels, reported this information to their boss.


    "This is the third group of forces that have come to test."


    After Violet drove away a group of pirates who were trying to get on the boat, he shook his head slightly to Garrett and said helplessly.


    The whole world wants to know the current situation of Lorne, but they don''t have the guts to go straight to Sdio, so they want to find out about it in this way.


    "No matter how noisy the flies are, they are only flies after all."


    Garrett''s expression remained the same, and said lightly.


    "The reason I came here this time is to tell this sea that the Vennhill family is not supported by Lorne alone."


    She beckoned slightly, and a white dove flew down from the air and stood in front of her, flapping its wings.


    "They dare not face Lorne, so do they have the courage to face me?"


    Violet looked at the girl in front of him. The girl squatted down slightly and stretched out her slender fingers to tease the pigeon.


    This is obviously a very harmonious picture.But I don''t know why, Violet always shuddered.

 708 Chapter 695

    "correct."


    Garrett teased the pigeon for a while, as if thinking of something, stood up and said to Violet.


    "As for the previous bet, you lost."


    "Oh?" Violet remembered the previous bet that Garrett had casually made with him, whether the fisherman''s identity was true or false before, but both sides did not take it seriously after talking.


    Now Garrett suddenly took the initiative to bring up this matter, which means...


    "Which force did he send over? What does he know?"


    Violet asked solemnly, Garrett had no need to deceive herself, that is to say, she was really deceived by the fisherman.


    She didn''t care how Garrett learned about it, and now the more important thing is to recover the loss for her kindness.


    "So, now we should get rid of him, or just let it go and put a long line to catch the big fish?"


    After managing the Vennhill family for a long time, Violet naturally became pirate habit. For her, the best solution to an agent is not to eradicate him, but rather Pretending not to find out, leaving his life, continue to let him pass on information.


    Wait until the most critical moment of the competition between the two forces, and pass a false information to the other through him, which may become the reason for the defeat of the other side.


    "Whatever. Now the life and death of such a small role is of no importance." Garrett threw all the bait in his hand to the white dove, then slowly stood up and said to Violet.


    "After all, there is another person waiting for us!"


    She raised her head and looked at the city of gold not far away. The city of gold was brightly lit like a monster, lying on the sea with her mouth wide open, swallowing all the passing pirate ships into her belly. .


    The Crimson Rose drove slowly into the city of gold. The entrance to the city of gold is at the front end of the city. Only through a long passage can it enter the hinterland of the city.


    Countless lights flickered in the passage, and the water surface was full of bright gems, shimmering with soft light.Many pirates around who came to this city for the first time stood on the gunwales of their ships, stretched out most of their bodies, and looked down at the gems under the water.


    What''s more, he jumped directly into the water and wanted to fish out some gems.


    Sailing in front of the Crimson Rose is a three-masted sailing ship with a three-masted skull flag.A swordsman with a black turban sat on the boat, facing the gems that were within easy reach around him, staying still.


    And his subordinates, standing by the side of the ship, watching the surrounding pirates jumping into the water, did not make these embarrassing moves.


    "It''s the Three Swords Pirates, their captain is a famous swordsman." Seeing Garrett''s curious expression, Violet explained carefully.


    As the chief executive officer of the Wienhill family, she has been in contact for a long time, and she still understands these new people on the sea.


    "Famous?" After hearing Violet''s evaluation, Garrett showed a hint of curiosity on his face?


    "How famous is he? What is his bounty?"


    Although the bounty does not represent a person''s combat effectiveness, it can prove a person''s strength from the side. All pirates, when facing their unknown opponents, the first reaction is to ask the opponent''s bounty.


    "Bounty? I think about it." Violet tilted his head and took out a small book from his clothes. After reading it for a long time, he found the name of the Three Swords Pirate Group from the last few pages.


    "Their captain is named Donald. He is a swordsman born in the country of flowers. The bounty is one, ten, one hundred, one hundred, billion. Oh, three hundred and thirty million Bailey is a supernova who has just entered the new world. No changes have been made."


    "Supernova?"


    Garrett muttered to herself, and then couldn''t help but glance at the swordsman.


    Supernova refers to the pirates who have not entered the sea in the new world and have a bounty of more than 100 million.Compared with other people, such a pirate has the potential to aspire to the position of One Piece.


    But after taking a look, Garrett looked away.


    After all, potential is nothing more than potential, and it is worthless until it is transformed into the strength to respond.


    For example, she killed a few supernovas when she hadn''t fully mastered the blood and blood fruit ability.


    "Oh oh oh, they seem to be the hottest newcomers recently. When the Battle of Bislan broke out, the navy seemed to have sent a general-level powerhouse to round up them, but they finally escaped."


    But at this time, Violet seemed to have discovered something and said in surprise.


    "The strength is good."


    Garrett commented and did not continue.


    Fleeing from the general, and fleeing after fighting the general, these are two concepts.But in any case, for them who have not been tempered in the New World, they are proud enough to have this record.


    The ship slowly sailed towards the front. At this moment, numerous pores appeared in the sky above the passage, and then countless gold powder was sprayed from the pores.


    Like a golden rain, countless gold powders were flying in the air.


    Many pirates who were in the passage couldn''t help marveling when they saw the golden rain falling from the sky.The golden emperor deserves to be the golden emperor. If these golds are piled up together, I am afraid they can be piled up into a hill, right?But for Tezolo, it was just a meeting ceremony.


    These pirates rarely saw so much wealth. Some people danced in the golden rain, while others took out a big bag and wanted to collect the falling gold.


    The three swordsman Donald was still sitting on the deck, motionless, countless gold powder floated on his shoulders, dyeing him into a golden figure.


    "What a beauty!"


    At this time, Povar poked his head out of the cabin, watching the golden rain all over the sky, stars appeared in his eyes, and couldn''t help sighing.


    "Is this Tezolo''s meeting ceremony? What a big handwriting."


    Garrett smiled slightly, then lifted her finger, a trace of blood emerged from her fingertips, condensed into a blood umbrella in the air, covering the entire Scarlet Rose, and all the gold powder floated. After reaching the outer layer of the blood umbrella, it was stained on it, and the whole blood umbrella was quickly dyed golden yellow.


    No grain of gold can float on the deck of Crimson Rose.


    It''s not that Garrett has a habit of cleanliness, but she knows one thing well.


    The ability of the Golden Emperor Gild Tezolo is gold.

 709 One day owed today

One day owed today, make up later.


    I''m really sorry.

 710 Chapter 696

    Just like those opponents who know that Garrett can manipulate blood, they will never let their blood fall into Garrett''s hands easily.After learning that Tezolo could manipulate gold, Garrett was unwilling to inhale the unknown gold powder.


    So she made a protective shield with blood to keep all the gold powder out.


    The golden rain continued to fall, and some of the pirates in the passage were hissing and reveling, trying to catch the gold falling from the sky with their arms wide open, while some were indifferent, allowing the gold powder to stain their bodies.


    The passage of the Guran Tezolo is not long. After a while, the boat arrived in the hinterland of the Guran Tezolo. The pirates docked their ships by the port, then disembarked and ran towards this dream. City.


    "Dear Miss Garrett, Mr. Tezolo has been waiting for you for a long time."


    A lady in a red dress was standing in the harbor. After seeing the Crimson Rose docking, she lowered her head slightly and said respectfully.


    "That''s really flattered. Tezolo was willing to send his cronies, Miss Baccarat."


    Garrett said flatly, took off his jacket, handed it to Violet next to him, and then revealed the crimson dress he was wearing inside.The long skirt swayed in the night, like a ball of burning... blood.


    Garrett slightly handed out his right hand and walked off the Scarlet Rose with the help of Violet.I walked to the front of Bakala, glanced at her, and said lightly.


    "So, what about the Tezolo?"


    "Huh?" Baccarat was a little lost, but quickly reacted and said with a smile.


    "Mr. Tezolo is meeting guests in the VIP room, so I only sent me to receive you. But, will the relationship between our two forces be affected by such a small matter?"


    "I hope not."


    Jia Lei nodded, then looked at Baccarat and said lightly.


    "Didn''t it mean tonight, is there a grand event here? Lead the way."


    "Sorry, it''s my negligence." Baccarat raised his head and said apologetically.


    "I''ll take you to the main venue. After all, you are a distinguished guest of this grand event, so you should be on the finale."


    She reached out and took the jacket from Violet''s hand.Three people go together.Everyone''s attention was focused on Garrett.Some were jealous, some were fearful, and some were full of licentiousness. Garrett was blind to these provocative eyes. The follower, Bacara, walked forward. There was no sea wherever he could see. The thief dared to look at him.


    Seeing this scene, Bacara sighed slightly. She was about a head taller than Garrett, but walking beside Garrett, her aura was slightly inferior to this thin woman.


    Sure enough, war is the thing that can temper people the most.As the leader of the Vennhill family.Garrett, who personally participated in the Battle of Mariejoa, the Battle of Adela, and the Pirates of Sdio, is no longer the ignorant little girl at the beginning.


    She is the real queen, the queen of blood.


    "By the way, where''s Mr. Lorne? Didn''t he come?" The three of them walked together and walked to the entrance of a huge tunnel like a monster''s mouth. Baccarat suddenly spoke, pretending to ask casually.


    Sure enough!


    After hearing the words of Barcara, Garrett and Violet both converged in their hearts. They both knew that Tezolo''s purpose for inviting Lorne this time was to know what happened to Lorne now.


    As the leader of a superpower, why hasn''t he been seen for so long? The recent major events of the Wienhill family have been presided over by a little girl from Garrett. Is he as rumored? Died in Bislan.


    "Lorne?" When talking about Lorne, Garrett showed a happy smile."After the war, Lorne severely wounded the Marshal of the Navy and suffered some injuries, but he seemed to understand the use of a deeper level of fruit, so he chose to retreat. If it was not a matter of importance, it would not appear. of."


    "Isn''t Sdie''s Pirate Rebellion not a big deal?" Baccarat asked with a smile.


    Garrett stopped, looked at Baccarat''s eyes, and said calmly.


    "Just a few trash fish, I can get rid of it by myself, don''t bother Lorne."


    "Are the heroes of the new world just the trash fish in Miss Garrett''s mouth?" Barcara said with a look of surprise and admiration.


    "It deserves to be the powerful Wienhill family. It seems that cooperating with you is our most correct decision."


    "So... happy cooperation?"


    She looked at Garrett, took off her black gloves, handed her right hand to Garrett, and said with a smile.


    Garrett''s body stiffened slightly and froze in place.


    Through Lorne, she vaguely learned about Baccarat''s ability. If she used her ability to herself, then she would fall into a rather disadvantaged situation, so shaking hands with this woman was not a rational choice.


    But if you don''t shake hands with her, do you intend to tear your skin right now?


    Garrett was caught in a dilemma, whether or not to shake hands with Barcara.


    "Happy cooperation." Just as Garrett hesitated, Violet next to him suddenly stretched out his right hand and held Baccarat''s palm tightly.


    Baccarat was stunned, but still showed a charming smile.Violet, as the chief executive officer of the Wienhill family, would be considered courteous if she came forward.


    "I hope that after Lord Lorne has taken the position of One Piece, don''t forget us."


    As Barcara said, she didn''t lie in this sentence. In fact, many people in this sea regard the man called the devil as the most powerful contender for the One Piece Throne, and Tezolo is no exception.


    He even thinks that Lorne''s chance of winning is greater than that of the old white beard, the crazy Charlotte Lingling, or the reckless Kaido.


    If Lorne could live to that time.


    Violet added silently inwardly.Then he released his palm and made an inviting gesture towards Garrett.


    "Master Tezolo is waiting for you inside."


    "Is it in there?"


    Garrett looked at the passage that looked like a monster''s mouth, paused, then took a step forward and pushed the door open.


    At the end of the door, there is a long passage like a springboard, and under the springboard are countless flashing lights.


    Taking a step forward, countless spotlights gathered at Garrett''s position.


    Just like, the highly anticipated star debut.

 711 Chapter 697 Crazy Gambling Event (1)

    "Is this how Tezolo welcomes you?"


    Garrett squinted slightly and looked at Baccarat next to him, with a hint of badness in his tone.


    The gazes of the people around made her feel like an actor on stage, she didn''t like this feeling.Especially the noise of the people around made her even more murderous.


    Do you want to do it now?Violet next to him seemed to feel Garrett''s mood swings, took her palm tightly, and then shook his head slightly at her.


    Now, not the best opportunity.


    The lights kept shining, and Garrett saw a man wearing a golden suit, snapping his fingers in line with the rhythm of the surrounding music, walking towards her.


    "Tezolo, what do you mean?"


    Garrett narrowed his eyes slightly, and asked unkindly.She directly ignored Violet''s advice next to her, and if Tezolo''s answer did not satisfy her, she would definitely take action without hesitation.


    "Oh oh oh, Miss Garrett, good evening!" Tezolo let out an exaggerated laugh, then turned his head and looked at the one sitting behind him wearing a white suit and a white domed gentleman hat , A man with broken emerald green hair, a short stature and a little wretched appearance, laughed presumptuously at him.


    "Miss Garrett is really angry, this time, you lose!"


    "Reyz Marcus."


    "It''s just a billion Baileys, I can afford to lose."


    The man Tezolo called Reyz Marcus said with a calm expression on his legs.


    "This little money, I think it is worth it to be able to make friends with the blood queen who is famous in the new world."


    Finished.He jumped out of his chair and ran in the direction of Garrett.He took off his hat, put it on his chest, and made a gentleman''s gift.


    "Welcome to the World Gambling Congress. It is a pleasure to meet you, the Blood Queen."


    "I know your name." Garrett narrowed his eyes slightly and said calmly.


    This man named Reyes Marcus was already famous in the New World when she was very young.


    Compared to this ordinary name, he also has a legendary title.


    God of Gamblers.


    Before Roger uttered the statement that changed the entire era, the greatest treasure in this sea was the head of this man named Joyce Marcus.In the legend, if he wants to.He can easily win a fortune comparable to Lufield, the god of blessing, overnight.


    "Tonight is the World Gambling Conference. Here, you can bet on anything with anyone. I will be the notary. You don''t have to worry about someone breaking the contract." Tezolo looked at Garrett and said enthusiastically.


    "Before, Marcus bet me that if all the spotlights are shining on the next guest at the same time, it will create a feeling that he has been played, and see if he will be angry."


    "I bet it will be, Marcus bet it will not. I didn''t expect Miss Garrett to be the next one to enter the arena, so I am sorry that I offended you.


    Garrett did not speak, and since Tezolo had said so, she would not have a good attack.


    It''s just that when Tezolo finished saying this, she couldn''t help but glance at Marcus. The next guest coming in, that is to say, is completely random. Doesn''t she even know who the other party is?Not to mention the character of the other party.


    One billion Baileys is not a small amount, so those who are understatement are gambled out. He deserves to be a man with the title of God of Gamblers.


    "Now that the most important guests have arrived." Tezolo looked at Garrett, took off his glasses, and said with a smile.


    Looking in the direction of his palm, Garrett saw a huge round table in the middle of the hall. Next to the table were chairs made of gold. Many people were already seated on the chairs.


    With a casual glance, Garrett saw the trail of many new world bosses.


    "Then please take a seat first. Everyone is waiting." Tezolo gave up a position and made an invitation to Garrett.


    Following the direction of Tezolo''s hand, Garrett saw an empty seat. Is this for herself?


    Garrett hesitated, but walked to the golden chair and sat down.


    "Everyone is seated."


    Tezolo walked to the main position, took out a microphone, and said loudly.


    He is not only the richest man in the world, but also a well-known male singer and singer in this sea, so he is born with a stage temperament.


    "Then the game tonight will begin!"


    Tezolo snapped his fingers. At the center of the round table, a huge projection suddenly appeared. The projection was divided into hundreds of small squares. Each small square contained an image, like a surveillance image of the entire city of gold. They are all spliced ??here.


    Seeing this scene, Garrett was confused.


    She still doesn''t understand what these gamblers want to play.


    "Since the members of the Vennhill family are here last, let Miss Garrett be the first to start."


    Tezolo said slowly.Then he beckoned, and a graceful waitress came up from the side with a golden plate and placed the plate in front of Garrett.


    There is a black cloth in the middle of the plate, I don''t know what is inside.


    Garrett took a deep breath, then calmly lifted the black cloth on the plate.The purpose of her coming here is to establish prestige for the Wienhill family and to frighten the heroes on this sea.So we must not shirk.


    But unexpectedly, what was on the plate was not something strange, but a small machine like a slot machine.There is a big red button next to the small machine.There are three small white squares that are constantly rotating in the center.


    Garrett could vaguely see that a number was written on each small square.


    "Let''s get started." Marcus flexed his hands and looked at Garrett, looking impatient."Decide the content of the first gambling."


    Garrett took a deep breath, then pressed the big red button.The numbers on the gambling machine turned crazy, and finally, a number appeared on the screen of the gambling machine.


    097


    "097, hurry up, what is 097!"


    Marcus said excitedly, then stared at the big screen and began to look for 097.Tezolo clapped his hands. In the big screen in the middle of the round table, a small square suddenly enlarged dozens of times and appeared in front of everyone.


    In the screen, it looks like a pair of close lovers walking on the long street of the Golden City. The handsome men and the beautiful women are a match made in heaven no matter how you look at them.


    However, suddenly, when he walked to the door of a casino, the man suddenly stopped and looked at the flashing lights in the casino with a curious look in his eyes.

 712 Chapter 698 Crazy Gamblers (2)

    "The people present are mostly game-tested gamblers. Ordinary gambling can no longer seduce their interest, so they decided to play something interesting."


    Next to him, a thin middle-aged man saw that Garrett was puzzled, so he waved his hand and explained carefully.


    "And in this world, what is more interesting than betting on humanity?"


    "Human nature?" Garrett murmured to himself, and then looked at the picture in the center of the round table with a keen interest flashing in his eyes.


    This novel gameplay is really interesting.


    Seeing this scene, the thin middle-aged man snapped his fingers and said to Tezolo.


    "I pressed 100 million Baileys, he can pass the test."


    "Oh hoo hoo, you deserve to be the executioner who is famous in the new world, Lord Mo Xiu." Tezolo let out an exaggerated laugh, and then said to the others.


    "Does anyone still want to bet against Master Mo Xiu?"


    "These two young people look very good, they should have gone through a lot of tests before they came to the new world. Their relationship should be deep."


    Another celebrity wearing a gorgeous dark red dress shook the bell in front of him, and then said slowly.She held her head with her left hand wearing black gloves, and looked at Mo Xiu with a smile on her face.


    "So I bet for half an hour, the man should behave in pain, hesitating, but this time will not exceed half an hour. Then, all his net worth will be pressed on the final table. "


    "Ms. Hong Qiangwei want to play with me?"


    Mo Xiu raised his eyebrows and looked at the celebrity sitting opposite him with a playful look.


    "As a man, I know better than you what men are thinking."


    "Really?" The woman nicknamed Red Rose made a simple look, widened her eyes to look at Mo Xiu, and said with an innocent look.


    "But they don''t understand what Master Mo Xiu is talking about. If I lose, I will ask Master Mo Xiu to raise my hand."


    "Ahahaha, the staff of the dignified God of Fortune Lufield, do they still care about this little money?"


    Mo Xiu smiled indifferently.At this time, Garrett finally remembered who this woman named Hong Qiangwei was.


    Lufield, the god of blessing, possesses endless wealth. Of course, it is impossible to take care of it by himself. Therefore, he divides his wealth into many parts and hands them to several of his cronies. Among them, the largest part of the wealth is controlled. In the hands of this woman nicknamed Red Rose.


    A mere 100 million Baileys is really nothing to her.


    "Some newcomers just arrived and don''t understand the rules. Did you two start gambling?"


    Marcus put his hat on the table and said helplessly.


    "Forget it, let me explain the rules for you now."


    He jumped directly onto the chair, looked around, waited until all the guests were quiet, then coughed, and then spoke.


    "Ahem, this gambling method was still invented by Master Tezolo."


    "The city of gold, Guran Tezolo, is a world-famous casino. Most of the people who visit here have a desire to get rich overnight."


    "And this desire is hidden in their hearts, even they don''t even know it."


    Marcus pointed to the man in the picture.


    "And we will bring out his desire. Since he wants to get rich, then give him a chance to get rich overnight. It depends on what he will do in the face of sudden windfall."


    "Is that so?" Jia Lei nodded her head. Although she was still a little misty, she didn''t care about it. After all, she was not here to play games this time.


    As soon as Marcus¡¯s voice fell, many people began to bet. Their betting methods were different. Some bet that the young man would not be able to withstand the temptation and flee with money, while some bet he would be addicted to it. In the thrill of gambling, they couldn''t help themselves. Everyone said their own things, and said almost all the possible outcomes of this man.


    Moreover, the big shots of these new worlds are extremely generous, and they are all over 100 million Baileys. In just a few minutes, the prize pool on the entire gaming table has accumulated to billions of Baileys.


    Except for a few people, everyone else could not help but breathe worse when seeing so much money.


    Such a lot of money is an indispensable asset for any power.


    "It''s been a long time since I played this way. It seems that everyone will be very happy tonight." Tezolo clapped his hands, and a waitress walked to him with a document.


    "The man in the picture named Camosi is a little-known little pirate who offers a bounty of 100 million Baileys. To be honest, it is a miracle in a miracle that he can walk into the new world with his strength. ."


    Tezolo glanced at the information in the hand of the waitress and said with a smile.Then he waved his hand and ordered the waitress to distribute the information to everyone present.


    "And this woman is his childhood sweetheart. As everyone guessed, they went to sea together, experienced a lot, and had deep feelings."


    "These are their experiences, please take a look."


    A piece of information was also sent to Garrett, which recorded all the experience of this man named Camosi from going to sea to the new world. The details of the content even made people feel creepy, like Camo. Everything Xi experienced was watched by a pair of eyes.


    Of course she knew the significance of Tezolo''s sending of this information to prove that Camosi was selected at random and had nothing to do with any of them.


    The big guys in the VIP room quickly read the information and put it on the table.Did not make any comments.


    "Since there is nothing wrong with everyone." Tezolo jumped to the table and said loudly with the microphone.


    "Then, the game will begin!"


    ...


    "It is indeed the legendary city of gold. Even an ordinary casino is so luxuriously decorated."


    In the city of gold, at the joint of Guran Tezolo, a man and a woman stopped at the door of a casino.The man raised his head, looked at the magnificent sign at the entrance of the casino, and couldn''t help sighing.


    This signboard is made of pure gold and decorated with emerald green agate, which sparkles with a soft light.


    Just this one sign is worth at least tens of millions of Pele.


    "Honey, do you want to go in and play for a while?"


    The woman nestled her head in her boyfriend''s arms. After hearing his words, she raised her head and said with a smile on her face.


    "If you want to play, you can just go in. After all, you finally came to the legendary city of gold. How can you have fun without a gamble?"


    She is quite confident about her boyfriend, because Camosi has been a very self-controlling person since she was a child, so there is nothing wrong with playing with a few small ones.


    "Then I will see this golden city that is famous in the new world."


    Camosi lightly kissed his girlfriend''s forehead, then led her into the casino in strides.


    But he did not notice that his every move was firmly locked by the surveillance phone worm next to him.

 713 Chapter 699: "Lucky Guy"

    "Oh my God, it''s incredible, I have never seen such a lucky person in my career for so many years!"


    In a casino in the City of Gold, the host dressed in red served with a microphone, looking at the two young men and women standing in front of him, exaggerating.


    "Of course, after all, my girlfriend is the goddess of luck." Camosi kissed his girlfriend''s forehead, who showed a shy blush on his face, but he raised his head and accepted Camosi''s love.


    On the small table in front of them, there are piles of chips. Simple calculation, this pile of chips is worth at least 50 million Baileys.


    And these were all won by the man in front of him with a small chip.


    The people in the entire casino were shocked by the man''s luck, and gathered in front of the man to see how he did it.


    And sitting across from Camosi was a young croupier. His forehead was sweating continuously. The man in front of him was very lucky. No matter how he rolled the dice, Camosi could always beat the team. .In this short period of time, Camosi won tens of millions of Pele from his hands.


    And the money will ultimately be borne by the casino.The young croupier was a little scared at the thought of losing so much money in the casino because of himself, and even the hand holding the dice pot was a little trembling.


    "Hurry up, go on!"


    The guests onlookers started booing,


    Everyone loves legends. Everyone has heard of the legend of the Golden City becoming rich overnight, and now they have the opportunity to witness the birth of the legend with their own eyes.


    The croupier took a deep breath and was about to continue rolling the dice. This time, he was going to make some tricks on the dice. In any case, he couldn''t let the man continue to win.


    But at this time, he felt that his shoulder was slapped, and a female dealer in a black dress walked behind him and nodded to him.


    The young croupier was relieved, got up quickly and gave up his position.


    "Has it changed? Can''t you afford to lose?"


    Camosi said indifferently. Of course, this kind of thing is easy to understand. The casino must recover the loss. He can already guess that the new croupier might use some tricks to take the Bailey in his hand. Win back.


    "No, the most important rule of the City of Gold is fairness. If the guests are lucky, they can win the entire City of Gold in one go."


    The female officer blinked her eyes and said innocently to Camosi.


    "It''s just that the young man was too nervous just now, his hands were shaking a little, and he couldn''t make the guests happy, so he had to replace me."


    "If a guest suspects that I am cheating, just find out and kill me on the spot, and no one will embarrass the guest." The female official shrugged and said to Camosi.


    Does it matter if you catch cheating and kill on the spot?


    A stern look flashed in Camoxi''s eyes. For the pirate, killing was just a very simple thing, and he was extremely confident in his own strength, especially after mastering the domineering skills of seeing and hearing. He is confident that this woman is absolutely impossible to cheat in front of her.


    Moreover, he seems to have never heard of the negative news that the Golden City has won money and will not let guests go.More is the legend of getting rich overnight, leaving from here with countless wealth and living a luxurious life.


    "Then go ahead."


    Camosi shrugged and said lightly.


    It doesn''t matter if all of these chips are lost, after all, these are all he won with a one-hundred-bailey coin.


    But after changing the croupier, Camoxi''s luck didn''t seem to have changed at all, as if Lucy in his arms was really the goddess of luck.


    He played a few more games, each of which was a big win. The stacks of chips in front of him got higher and higher, and soon exceeded 100 million Baileys.


    You know, the cost of a genuine naval warship is only 100 million Baileys, 100 million Baileys, which is definitely not a small amount.


    It was also the first time Camosi saw so much money, and his breathing became quicker.


    Even Lucy in her arms felt something wrong with her boyfriend''s mood, and hurriedly pressed to his ear and said softly.


    "Just take it when you see it, dear. We''ve had enough today."


    "Oh, isn''t it?"


    Camosi heard his girlfriend''s words, then healed, looked at the female officer in front of him, and said half jokingly.


    "I''m a bit tired, so I don''t plan to continue playing. You won''t let me leave here, will you?"


    "how could be?"


    The female official smiled slightly and tidied the gaming table in front of her.


    "The door of the casino is always open for you, and you can leave here anytime."


    Hearing these words, Lucy seemed to be relieved and said hurriedly.


    "We won''t come."


    "Yes, we won''t come." Camosi repeated his girlfriend''s words, but there was a trace of loss in his tone, as if he had lost his favorite toy.


    "You are always welcome in the meeting."


    The female officer patted her hands lightly, and a staff member walked in front of them and put away the pile of chips.Then take Camosi to exchange for Bailey.


    But when he walked to the bar, Camosi saw a hot and sexy woman in a red dress with red curly hair holding a goblet and drinking alone in front of the bar.


    "Are you not going to continue playing?"


    After seeing Camosi, the woman put down the wine glass in her hand, looked at him, her red lips opened slightly, and she said softly.


    Seeing the woman, Camosi was a little lost, but after Lucy hammered him hard in the chest, Camosi came back to his senses and said slowly.


    "I don''t plan to play anymore. After all, my ambition is not at a mere gaming table, but the sea of ??stars."


    "Really ambitious young man," the woman chuckled lightly, and then held out a business card to Camosi.


    "My name is Bacara, if you still want to play, you can come here to find me."


    "Camoxi won''t indulge in this kind of game!" As if her position was threatened, Lucy stood up her chest and said to Baccarat.


    "His ambition is not in a small casino!"


    After speaking, he angrily knocked the business card in Bacara''s hand.Then his eyes widened.Staring at Baccarat.


    She suddenly regretted agreeing to Camosi to come here to play. Although she won a lot of money, she felt that Camosi seemed to be a different person.


    For his girlfriend''s rude behavior, Camosi could only respond with an apologetic smile.But Baccarat didn''t care, and drank the wine on his own.


    The casino staff moved very quickly, and soon changed the chip pair to Bailey. Camosi walked out of the casino with the pretended Bailey. As soon as he stepped out of the casino, Lucy turned her head and stared at Barley viciously. Carla glanced, as if to warn her.


    However, she didn''t notice. The moment she turned her head, Camosi suddenly squatted down, pretending to tie his shoelaces, and picked up Baccarat''s flying business card.


    Seeing this scene, Baccarat smiled and drank the wine in his goblet.

 714 Chapter 700 Turning Point

    The gamblers in the VIP room of the City of Gold were wailing when the screen reached here.


    "Damn it." A gambler slammed the table hard. He just pressed the bankruptcy that Camosi would lose in the casino, but he didn''t expect that Camosi would seem to be out of luck. , With a coin of one hundred Baileys, he won nearly one hundred million Baileys.


    "Why is his luck so good!"


    Another gambler said angrily, what he pressed was that Camosi would be addicted to the gambling game and couldn''t help himself.But he didn''t expect Camosi to accept it when he saw it well, and left the casino with Bailey who had won.


    "It''s really admirable willpower." Ms. Hong Qiangwei gently took a sip of the red wine in the glass and said with a look of intoxication.


    "I am about to fall in love with this young man."


    When she was talking, there was a sigh of noise around her. Just now she was the only one who suppressed this. Camosi was able to endure the temptation of gambling. In other words, the billions of Baileys in the prize pool would be her alone. Included in the bag.


    "Did Ms. Hong Qiangwei win?"


    Garrett asked Marcus who was sitting next to her.


    "If there are no other developments before twelve o''clock tonight, that''s it."


    Marcus nodded. He had just bet 200 million Baileys, but he didn''t care about it.


    After all, this is just a warm-up before the real game starts, not even playing.He can''t seduce the battle-tested his winning heart at all.


    Garrett took a breath. Is this the World Gambling Congress?Billions of Baileys can be converted into naval-standard warships and dozens of them can be built.With so much money, even the Veenhill family, which is known for its wealth and enemies, cannot be ignored.


    "Do you want to play it too?"


    Marcus seemed to see through Garrett''s thoughts and said with a smile.


    "This is the meaning of the World Gambling Conference. Here, you can bet on anything with anyone. This is the charm of gambling."


    He snapped his fingers and said to Tezolo who was sitting in the middle.


    "Just put this matter aside, and start the next one right away." Marcuston paused, his eyes flashing impatiently.


    "I can''t wait, I''m ready to let you see the gambling king''s strength."


    "Oh hoo hoo, it''s Marcus, as expected, I won''t let you down." Tezolo picked up the microphone and stood directly on the table.


    "Marcus proposes to start the next one,"


    All the guests did not refute, especially those who lost money, with strong desires in their eyes, and they couldn''t wait to win back the newly sent Pele.


    "Since everyone has no objections, let''s start the next one!"


    Tezolo said so, but when he was about to press the gambling machine, the picture in the middle of the screen suddenly changed.


    "Wait," Mo Xiu suddenly shook the bell in front of him and said playfully.


    "Something seems to have changed."


    ...


    Baccarat is still drinking alone at the casino bar, like a lonely rose, no one around dared to approach her.


    "Interesting young man."


    After she drank the wine in her glass, she remembered the young pirate just now, and a red cloud appeared on her face.


    "Can''t restrain your desires?"


    As if feeling something, Baccarat muttered to the air.Then he turned around and looked behind him playfully.


    A young man was walking towards her tiptoe. After she was found out, there was a trace of embarrassment on his face, but he was relieved quickly.


    "Just after Lucy was here, I couldn''t have fun, so after I settled her down, I came back."


    "You don''t need to explain anything to me, I understand." Baccarat cast a wink at Camosi, then said with a smile on his face.


    Camosi blushed, tidying up his clothes, and then showing a smile that he considered impeccable, stretched out his right hand and made an invitation to Baccarat.


    "Madam, would you like to be my goddess of luck?"


    "Of course." Baccarat stepped off the bar, then gently took Camosi''s left hand and whispered against his ear."I hope you can have fun tonight."


    The distance between the two is almost zero, and Camosi can feel the scent from Baccarat. This is the scent that the wildest rose can have. It is completely different from Lucy. He can''t help but want to pick this one. rose.


    "playing what?"


    Baccarat asked.


    Camosi''s body stiffened, and his breathing was involuntarily rapid, but he quickly reacted to Baccarat asking him what gambling game he wanted to play, and said embarrassingly.


    "Just play the simplest way to compare size."


    "Really a dedicated man." Baccarat praised, and then returned to the previous table with Camosi.


    The gamblers just now have not dispersed yet, and the female croupiers around the dice continue to place bets, but their luck is obviously not as good as Camosi, they always lose more and lose less, and soon put their chips in their pockets. He counted thoroughly, shook his head, and left in frustration.


    Only at this time, a gambler recognized Camosi and screamed.


    "That super lucky guy just came back!"


    At this time, the gamblers made a way for Camosi and kept cheering for him.


    "Win this casino! Young man!" shouted a gambler who had just lost all his money.


    "If you can still be as lucky as before, then you can do whatever you want tonight!" A lady in luxurious clothes said charmingly while winking at him.


    ...


    Camosi had never felt this kind of high-profile feeling, a little overwhelmed, but under the guidance of Baccarat, he sat on the gaming table.


    "Welcome back."


    The young croupier recognized Camosi, and she raised her eyebrows slightly, and said neither salty nor indifferent.


    "Do you want to continue playing?"


    "of course."


    After sitting down at the gambling table, Camosi felt a lot more calm, and he pretended to ask deeply.


    "Here, how much money one can hold at most."


    "Hahahahaha!" The surrounding crowd laughed loudly after hearing Camosi''s words, while the female croupier looked at him with a smile, making him a little confused Measures.


    "Oh ha ha, really brave young man." Baccarat praised, then whispered against Camosi''s ear.


    "There is no online game at any of Guran Tezolo''s gaming tables."


    "If you want to, you can put all your wealth on at any time, and someone will bet against you."


    "Because this is the city of gold."


    "Is that so?"


    After Camosi heard what Baccarat said, he pondered for a moment, and then pushed out all the chips he had exchanged.


    "I want to put it all on."

 715 Chapter 701 The real game has begun

    "Damn it! Why did he win again!"


    In Gulan Tezolo''s VIP room, a gambler couldn''t help but say.


    In the center of the table, there is a scene in a casino in the City of Gold. In the scene, a young man is gambling, and a mountain of Bailey is placed on the table in front of him.In this short period of time, the Bailey he brought over doubled again.


    "He''s so bold."


    Garrett commented that the man in the picture pushed all his chips out every time, but every time, he was able to win. Now the value of the chips in front of him is close to 500 million Baileys. .


    "But he is about to lose."


    Marcus suddenly said, "He won''t win for long."


    "If you can''t see it, he will soon fall into the abyss."


    Jia Lei nodded, and did not continue.She knew that a person''s good fortune is always limited, and Camosi can''t always win. According to his gameplay, no matter how many he can win, as long as the casino can win him, he will be dead.


    Unless, Garrett glanced at the man in the golden suit sitting in the middle.


    In the entire city of gold, all the dealers behind the casinos are the man in front of him, and the profits and losses of all the casinos are counted on this man.


    Unless Camosi''s luck is good enough to bankrupt Tezolo''s victory, otherwise, he will always lose.Moreover, even if Camosi''s luck is so good, will Tezolo sit back and watch this happen?


    "The game is almost over."


    When his chips had won 500 million Baileys, Camosi hesitated, and then divided his chips into two parts.


    This time, he only pushed out halfway.


    And this time, he lost.


    There was a scream in the whole VIP room, and a smile appeared on Garrett''s face. She knew that the real good show had just begun.


    ...


    "What happened, are you going to stop?"


    In the casino, Barcara snuggled beside Camosi, and after seeing Camosi''s first miss, raised his head, looked at the young gambler, and asked with a smile.


    "How come, I just didn''t notice it for a while, my goddess of luck is here, how can I stop?"


    Camosi wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, and then said calmly to the female croupier sitting in front of him.


    "carry on."


    But this time, he still did not choose to push out all his chips, but also divided it into two parts, only pressing half of all the chips.


    After losing once, Camosi seemed to have lost his magical luck and became an ordinary gambler, winning and losing, and the chips slowly shrinking.


    "It''s boring."


    After Camosi lost another hand and the chips fell by 200 million Baileys, Baccarat yawned and said slowly.


    "Trust me, I will win!"


    Seeing being underestimated by the beauty, Camosi gritted his teeth, then pushed all his chips out and said fiercely.


    "All pressure on. I pressure it!"


    He was still immersed in his invincible fortune and couldn''t extricate himself. He believed that as long as he put up all the chips, his invincible luck would return.


    "Hiss."


    The gamblers around have already noticed something wrong, and Camosi¡¯s emotional change is, in their words, the top.


    Once people lose their sanity, they will do some crazy things. Many gamblers go bankrupt because of the upper hand.


    "As you wish."


    The female dealer smiled, and then continued to shake the dice.


    The dice kept shaking in the pot, affecting the hearts of every gambler. They couldn''t wait to know whether tonight is the birth of a legend or the end of a gambler.


    boom!


    The female croupier smashed the dice pot on the table and gave Camosi a please gesture.


    Camosi wanted to make it big, but after seeing the action of the female croupier, he suddenly smiled slyly.


    "I changed my mind. I''m going to be small this time."


    The dice pot opened slowly, and there was a choking sound around.


    Three dice, neatly placed in the dice pot, five, five, six, big!


    This time, Camosi lost!


    Camosi sat slumped in a chair. A few minutes ago, he was a rich man with hundreds of millions of Pele, but in just a few minutes, he lost and broke his fortune.


    "It''s really wonderful." Baccarat clapped his hands and said with a smile looking at Camosi.


    Having lost all the chips, she was about to get up and leave.


    "Wait!"


    But at this moment, Camosi suddenly spoke, and then took out a bright gemstone necklace from his clothes.


    "Pandora of Eternity?!"


    Among the people present, someone recognized the necklace and exclaimed.


    It''s not because of how expensive this necklace is, because any jewelry that can be set on the necklace will not be too big. The gems on this necklace are only a few million Baileys at best.


    This money may be a rare huge sum of money for others, but for gamblers who have just seen hundreds of millions of Baileys turn into a bubble, it is just drizzle.


    However, the reason they exclaimed is not because of how expensive this necklace is, but because of the value behind this necklace.


    Like the couple ring obtained by the man called the devil before, this necklace was handed down from the huge kingdom hundreds of years ago, but it is different from the crimson and dark blue couple ring that symbolizes couples. "Eternal Pandora" is a symbol of luck.According to legend, anyone who owns this necklace will have good luck.


    No one knows the true or false of the legend, but according to historical records, the luck of the owner of this necklace is indeed not too bad.Most people passed their lives in peace.This makes this necklace a little more legendary, and it has been rushed by many people.


    Now, in the black market of the underground world, there are still people offering a reward for this necklace. As long as this "eternal Pandora" finger is brought to him, he will be rewarded with 100 million Baileys.


    "This necklace can''t be exchanged for one hundred million Baileys."


    Camosi said to the attendant standing nearby.


    The attendant took over the eternal Pandora from his hand.Then after the appraisal, he said slowly.


    "It''s true. It is indeed possible to exchange 100 million Baileys. Are you going to exchange it?"


    After hearing these words, Camosy breathed a sigh of relief, but there was a little bit of loss. This necklace was obtained by chance when he had ventured before, and he prepared to give it to Lucy as a wedding gift at the right time.


    "I will redeem you."


    Camosi looked at the necklace leaving him and said firmly.Then after the chips were delivered, he straightened up again and said to the croupier.


    "We continue."

 716 Chapter 702 Abyss

    Camoxi''s eyes were bloodshot, and there was a sharp light.He looked directly into the eyes of the croupier and said coldly.


    "We continue."


    The female dealer glanced at Camosi, and then shook the dice on her own.


    She knew the woman sitting next to Camosi, and guessed that this should be a game between some big figures in the city, so she didn''t choose to make some tricks in the dice pot.


    After all, it is better to lose some money than to disturb the fate of those big men Yaxing.


    "Wow."


    The dice kept shaking in the dice pot, and Camosi stared at the dice pot intently, as if to see through everything.


    boom!


    The dice pot crashed onto the table, and the shaking inside came to an abrupt end, and Camosi took a deep breath.Then he directly pushed out all the chips in front of him.


    "This time, I''m still overwhelmed."


    He is a very cautious person and never makes the mistake of a childlike appearance.Last time, he hesitated at the last time before losing everything, so this time, he will not fall in the same place.


    Exclamation sounds sounded around.


    This kind of behavior by Camosi has a proper term among gamblers.Called "Stud", Camosi enjoys the feeling of being put to death and reborn. In his short gambling career, there is one reason to sum up, that is, only Stud can win.


    The surrounding audience took a sigh of relief. The state of Camosi is often called "top", and the gambler above often has only two ends, or they win everything they output. Either fall into the abyss and never climb out again.


    "What a brave man." Baccarat clapped his hands, cast a wink at Camosi, and said softly.


    She has been running the City of Gold for so many years. She doesn¡¯t know how many times she has met someone like Camosi. Everyone says to be restrained and to control their greedy desires. After tasting the taste of winning, I can no longer extricate myself.


    At the gaming table, there are only two kinds of people, winners and losers.


    Those who have won want to win, and those who have lost want to win back everything they have lost.


    But none of them can beat Tezolo, so everyone is a loser.


    Without exception.


    But the exclamation of the people around him did not shake Camoxi''s attention at all. He stared at the dice pot in front of him, his eyes fixed.


    The courtwoman gently opened the dice pot and exposed the dice inside.


    one two Three.


    small!


    Camosi slumped into the music chair. He felt the roar of the whole world and the sighs of people around him.


    This time, he lost again.I lost the necklace I was going to give to my beloved woman.He has nothing left.


    And all of this is because he can¡¯t contain his greed,


    Camosi suddenly felt regretful.He saw Bacara get up, as if preparing to leave him.


    "My goddess, are you leaving me too?"


    Camosi muttered to himself, he felt that the whole world had abandoned him.


    "Oh?" Barcara was planning to leave, but the miniature phone bug wearing her ears suddenly rang, and a man''s voice came from inside, so she stopped and showed a face to Camosi. Charming smile.


    "Not."


    Didn''t the goddess abandon herself?


    After hearing Baccarat''s words, Camosi lifted his spirits and sat up.


    "In fact, we can continue to play."


    Baccarat said so, then took off his gloves, gently raised Camosi''s chin, and smiled charmingly.


    "If you win your sister, you can win back everything you just exported, the precious necklace, hundreds of millions of Baileys."


    Seeing Baccarat like this, Camosi felt dry and could not help but swallowed.But for Lucy''s love, he didn''t do anything shameful.


    "However, I have no chips."


    Camoxi said.


    "No, you have."


    Baccarat walked to the side of the female croupier, who heard the news and gave up her seat, and then Baccarat sat down directly, looked at Camosi, and said slowly.


    "Have you forgotten your most basic profession? As a pirate, as long as you are alive, you have value."


    She wants her own head!Camosi felt his back pull cold, and the whole person suddenly became sober. At the reminder of Bacara, he suddenly remembered that he was a pirate who was rewarded by the navy for more than 100 million Baileys. Bacara¡¯s words are Do you want to take your life to bet with her?


    Camoxi''s pupils shrank slightly, and in his eyes, Barcara was no longer a sexy and attractive goddess of luck, but a snake-hearted, sickle-wielding death!


    "Oh oh oh, it seems that you have misunderstood what your sister said. For your head, sister has no interest at all." Seeing Camossi''s nervous expression, Baccarat chuckled and covered her mouth. stand up.


    "If my sister loses, I will give you everything that you just lost to this casino, and if my sister wins, then," Barcara cast a wink at Camosi.


    "Then you have to do things for your sister in the future."


    "anything."


    At the end, Bakala added another sentence, but this sentence is full of allure.


    Use the value of hundreds of millions of Baileys to take a gamble with yourself?!


    Camosi wanted to refuse, but thought of Bailey who he had exported, and Lucy who was deceived by himself and stayed alone in the hotel with a disappointed expression after knowing everything.He looked at Baccarat again.The ghost nodded almost.


    "Then, let''s continue to gamble."


    Camosi said blankly.


    "Oh oh oh."


    Baccarat seemed to have expected Camoxi to answer this way, and smiled while covering his mouth.


    "Then, let''s continue."


    Baccarat said.


    The entire casino was extremely silent, except for the shaking of dice and... the sound of heart beating.


    ...


    "It seems that this little poor ending is doomed." In the VIP room of the City of Gold, Ms. Hong Qiangwei propped her head with her hands, looked at the constantly changing picture in the center of the table, and said with a smile.


    What she had previously gambled was that Camosi would hesitate for a while, and would eventually fall into the gambling, unable to extricate himself.


    The development of the matter was as she expected.After losing everything, Camosi couldn''t contain his desire to win back, and overwhelmed everything he had, sinking deeper and deeper.


    And before Baccarat gambling with him, he moved his hands and feet, that is to say, in any case, it is impossible for Camoxi to beat Baccarat.

 717 Chapter 703: The City of Gold Is Attacked?

    "Really lucky."


    Tezolo picked up the microphone and spoke lightly to Ms. Hong Qiangwei.He waved his hand, and a group of attendants walked over and collected all the chips placed on the table. Since the result is already there, there is no need to get too entangled in this matter.


    "Understand how the game is played."


    Marcus looked at Garrett and said slowly.


    "There is no one among us who interferes with the process of the incident. Everything is left to the young man named Camosi. The one who guesses the end of the young man correctly will win everything."


    "It''s really wonderful."


    Garrett said indifferently that for these big people, for the sake of some of their own evil tastes, the way they change the fate of others at will.She was not disgusted. In fact, as a pirate, she had seen something darker than this.


    The world is not as bright as naval propaganda. In some dark corners, there are always disgusting things happening, and some of these things are caused by pirates, and some are derived from the navy that prides itself on justice.


    And she also had no sympathy for this young man named Camosi. As a pirate, she must have the consciousness to pay for her choice.


    No matter what the price is, he must bear it.


    "Hurry up and start the next one, I really can''t wait!"


    After seeing Garrett¡¯s clear look, Marcus said to Tezolo anxiously, this one made Ms. Hong Qiangwei out of the limelight, so next, he must take out his own bet. The majesty of God came out.


    "Oh oh oh, since Mr. Marcus has spoken, let''s move on to the next one."


    Tezolo nodded and said with a big smile.


    But at this time, on the big screen, one of the surveillance phone bugs suddenly went black, and it was particularly conspicuous among the flashing pictures.


    "What happened?"


    Ms. Hong Qiangwei blinked her eyes and looked at Tezolo innocently.


    "It might be a bit accidental." Tezolo didn''t know what happened, and said awkwardly.


    He snapped his fingers, and a confidant understood what he meant and ran outside.On the other hand, Tezolo zoomed in on several pictures next to the blacked surveillance phone bug. From the pictures, one could vaguely see the sound of slashes passing by, the roar of collapsed buildings, and soot from gunfire.


    "Did someone hit the Guran Tezolo?"


    Garrett said calmly.


    No matter how many labels Tezolo has on his body, his essence is ultimately a pirate, and any pirate will have enemies.


    Therefore, it is not unbelievable that the Gulan Tezolo was attacked at this time.


    "Is it the navy?" Ms. Hong Qiangwei looked scared. She looked at the big men around her with innocent eyes, "I am just a weak woman, but she can''t stand the ravages of the navy. Everybody can protect me. Others?"


    "It won''t be from the Navy." Tezolo said embarrassedly, without explaining anything.


    After all, as the organizer, when the guests were full of interest, this kind of accident suddenly happened. After all, his face was a bit unbearable, but fortunately, the cronies he sent out soon came back and they stuck to Tezolo¡¯s ears. He said something softly.


    Then Tezolo''s face became a little ugly, and he snorted coldly.Said to the VIPs.


    "It''s just that some newcomers who don''t know the sky and the earth have lost their money and made trouble in the City of Gold. It will be dealt with soon."


    The window next to the VIP room suddenly lowered slowly, revealing the dimly lit Golden City.This VIP room is located on the highest Golden Tower in the City of Gold. Standing here, you can have an unobstructed view of the entire Guran Tezolo.


    The VIPs left their seats and walked to the window that had just opened, looking at the Golden City at their feet.


    The city of gold was dimly lit, and on a certain street in front, there were constant fires of artillery explosions and sword energy.The entire long street has been destroyed by fighting.


    A swordsman stood in the middle of the ruins, holding a long knife in each hand, and lying beside him were countless warriors under Tezolo.


    After seeing the window of the Golden Tower opened, the swordsman raised his head, and then cut his throat at Tezolo.


    Seeing this scene, Tezolo''s mouth twitched slightly, and he gave a cold snort without saying anything.


    "It seems to be your enemy." Marcus yawned, "but his face is a bit strange, he should be just an unknown person."


    "How dare a newcomer challenge Lord Tezolo?" Ms. Hong Qiangwei opened her eyes wide, showing an incredible expression.


    "Is he crazy?"


    "I bet 100 million Baileys, he won''t live for ten minutes."


    After hearing Ms. Hong Qiangwei''s words, the surrounding gamblers suddenly became interested, and Mo Xiu took the lead and said.


    "Hahaha, then I bet 200 million Pele, he can live for ten minutes!"


    After losing to Ms. Hong Qiangwei just now, he was quite upset.Not because he lost money to Ms. Hong Qiangwei, but because he hated being crushed.


    Moreover, he felt that the strength of an unfamiliar swordsman was not weak, and he seemed to be stimulated, very irritable.He glanced at Tezolo, and a hint of playfulness flashed in his eyes.


    If Tezolo didn''t make a move, there would be a good show.


    "I bet he can live for half an hour!"


    "I bet he will die without a whole body in the end!"


    After the two took the lead, all the guests roared.They began to speculate about the outcome of the troublemaker.


    Sure enough, Marcus was not at all wrong.Here, as long as there is Bailey, you can bet anything with anyone.


    Garrett took a look at Tezolo and found that this man was not as angry as he thought, but stared at the front with a taste of his face, as if everything that happened had nothing to do with him.


    "Since the plate is already open, I will sit in the bar this time." After hearing the voices of the crowd, Marcus suddenly became interested and said loudly to the guests.


    "Wait a minute," Garrett said suddenly. She glanced at Tezolo next to her, paused, and then said playfully.


    "I bet 300 million Baileys, this swordsman can escape from here alive."


    After hearing Garrett''s words, everyone around him was shocked, and then subconsciously glanced at Tezolo.


    It''s just that the latter looked as usual, as if he hadn''t heard Garrett''s words.


    Is it scrupulous, or really careless?


    Everyone on the scene didn''t know, but at the same time they raised their heads and looked at the swordsman in the ruins of the long street below their feet.


    What will happen to his ending?

 718 Chapter 704 Spike!

    "He is a swordsman, be careful of his sword!"


    More and more soldiers from the City of Gold gathered on Long Street. They held their weapons and looked at the swordsman in front of them vigilantly.


    "Leave Shane, and I will leave here."


    The swordsman raised his long sword horizontally and slowly walked towards the soldiers.


    Every time he took a step, the soldiers took a step back. This swordsman, with one man, contended the elite soldiers of the entire Golden City!


    boom!


    At this time, a soldier couldn''t bear the tremendous pressure, and took the lead in pulling the trigger of his weapon, and a bullet shot at the swordsman''s head.


    The swordsman deflected his head slightly, the bullet grazed his face and hit the wall next to him, and countless rubble fell.


    But just as he was about to attack the soldier who launched an attack on him, a heroic voice rang in his ears.


    "It''s a good look and domineering, are the newcomers so strong now?"


    A man with a golden beard, a tall stature, and a black striped cloak, barely exposed his toned body, walked over slowly from a distance, dragging a huge axe, and booming on the ground. Rattle.


    "It''s Master Days here!"


    Seeing those who came, the soldiers gave way one after another.This man named Dess, Tezolo''s absolute confidant, is like Ainilu under Veenhill Lorne, is the strongest combat power second only to the leader of the forces.He usually sits in the VIP room of the Grand Casino in the center of the Golden City. Unless this swordsman is making trouble here, he will not appear.


    After Des walked to the swordsman, he spit the cigar aside, tilted his head and looked down at the swordsman.


    "I allow you to say your name before you die."


    "Donald."


    The swordsman looked at the man named Dess, took a deep breath, and then held his long knife tightly.


    This person is very strong!


    This was Dess'' first judgment. Through his domineering perception, he felt that this man was very dangerous.He may be the strongest opponent he has encountered since entering the new world.


    "Donald?" Dess tilted his head, frowning, as if thinking about something.


    "I haven''t heard of it. Are you a newcomer who just entered a new world?"


    "But I remember your name."


    He raised his axe and looked at Donald condescendingly.


    "Now you can die without worry!"


    boom!


    Dess raised his axe high, showing a speed that didn''t match his size, and slashed heavily towards Donald.


    Donald frowned, and on one side of his body, he escaped the fatal blow dangerously.Dess'' axe slammed heavily on the ground, causing countless smoke and dust.A crack appeared on the ground, which continued to spread forward.


    Is this the strength of the new world powerhouse?Donald said in shock, if he hadn''t chosen to avoid just now, it was him who had been split in half.


    It''s just that it''s not enough to have power in the air, and it doesn''t make any sense to defeat human attacks.Donald held his long knife tightly, tilted his body slightly downward, and then stabbed Dess against Dess'' axe.


    This huge weapon has a fatal shortcoming, that is, it is extremely inflexible, and when faced with such close combat, it can''t exert the power that the weapon should have.


    When the long sword was about to pierce Deiss¡¯s chest, Dess¡¯ face showed a weird smile, and his body faced Donald directly. As soon as he was about to touch the long sword, a layer of incomparably dark domineering instantly covered him. His chest.


    Zi Zi Zi!


    Donald felt that he had pierced an extremely hard armor, no matter how hard he tried, he could not penetrate Deiss''s body.


    He made a fatal mistake, a mistake that all newcomers who have just entered the new world often make.


    That is, they take it for granted to compare these opponents with the weak in Paradise, but they often overlook one of the most critical things.


    That is two-color domineering.


    Ignore the popularity of two-color domineering in the new world.


    Will not be domineering, difficult to move in the new world, this is not empty talk.


    Those who have learned domineering will change their fighting style, and many of their previous weaknesses will be compensated by domineering.


    Donald was shocked. He had already thought that he had been deceived by Dess. This man did not act so recklessly to him. He had deliberately exposed the empty chest!Donald wanted to retreat, but at this critical moment, his body was slightly stiff. If someone observes closely, you can see that some golden liquid is constantly permeating through the pores of Donald''s body, which will move the key parts of his hands and feet. Freeze.


    Just as Donald hesitated, a thick arm reached Donald''s back.


    Dess put down his weapon, opened his hands wide, and hugged Donald tightly.


    boom!


    Donald felt that his bones were broken by Dess, but he was still a warrior who had experienced many battles. At the last moment, Donald raised his weapon and aimed it at Dess¡¯ chest, trying to use Dess¡¯s chest. Power pierced him.


    Donald''s long sword showed a strange arc, continuously bending, sliding down against Dess'' body.A long scratch was left on Desi''s body.


    The long sword was bent to a limit, and finally couldn''t withstand the huge force, and broke into two pieces.


    Dess hugged Donald''s body tightly, if it weren''t for the sound of broken bones coming from Donald''s body.They are like two old friends who have reunited after a long time, embracing each other deeply.


    After a long time, Dess put down Donald''s body. The swordsman''s body, like a rag bag, slipped from Dess''s hand, fell to the ground, and could no longer stand up.


    Blood constantly seeped from his pores, staining the surrounding ground bright red.


    "Take care of this troublemaker." After doing all this, Dess yawned and said lightly to the soldiers next to him.


    "Understood! Lord Deiss!" the soldiers said respectfully, and the eyes looking at Deiss couldn''t help being a little frightened.Is this the strength of the strongest fighter under Lord Tezolo?


    The powerful swordsman who had left them at a loss, was so easily solved by Lord Deiss.


    Dess nodded and didn''t say anything. Instead, he picked up his axe from the ground, but when he was about to leave, as if thinking of something, he subconsciously touched his chest.


    After the arrogance faded, a long blood stain spread from Desi''s chest to his abdomen, and the blood kept flowing out of the wound.


    "awesome!"


    Dess touched the wound, a sharp pain came from his body, his body trembled, and then he said with a look of intoxication.

 719 Chapter 705 Final Gamble

    Seeing this scene, the big guys in the Golden Tower VIP room were silent for a while. Of course, they were not surprised that the provocative swordsman lost to Dess. In fact, if even a provocative newcomer could not handle it, Tezolo would not. It is possible to develop such a powerful force.


    If he doesn''t have the strength, he can''t keep the sky-high wealth he has.


    They were just surprised that this apparently good swordsman was so simple that Dess under the command of Tezolo was taken care of.


    You know, among the second-ranked figures of the various forces in the New World, Deiss belongs to the most inconspicuous category, and the limelight has been completely overwhelmed by Tezolo.


    But now, the strength Dess displayed could not help making these big shots look a little high.


    Tezolo turned around and took the information quietly handed over by his cronies, looked at it, and said with a smile.


    "That person just now, because his subordinates lost money in my casino, and the whole person was impounded in the casino, so he wanted to rescue his men. Fortunately, he has now been solved by me. ."


    "As long as you go to the gambling table, you must have the consciousness to lose everything." Tezolo turned his head, looked at the VIPs around him, and said slowly.


    "I don''t know who is the final winner in the game just now."


    The crowd shook their heads. They guessed the various endings of this swordsman, but no one guessed that this swordsman could not even stand a single face of Dess.


    "It seems that everyone is underestimating you, Tezolo." After a long time, Marcus shrugged his shoulders and said helplessly.


    "This one has no winner. So it can only be invalidated."


    "Oh, what a pity." Tezolo waved his hand and said disappointedly.


    "But it doesn''t matter, we continue to play, after all, the purpose of tonight is to make everyone enjoy it."


    Everyone returned to their seats, and Tezolo continued to preside over his "game of humanity."Tezolo shook the gambling machine, constantly drawing the so-called "lucky ones", and then projecting them on the big screen for fun.


    These "lucky guys" just suddenly discovered that, without knowing why, their luck suddenly became very good, so they walked into the casino ambitiously, but they didn''t know that their fate had changed because of this.


    Tezolo enjoys the feeling of taking control of other people''s lives. In fact, he has never forced these gamblers to gamble. He just sends people to do some proper guidance. Who makes these people unable to control themselves? What about inner desire?


    Within a short period of time, they saw the adjutant who stole the wealth of their captain, the husband who put his wife on the gambling table, and the wealthy man who broke his fortune.Among them, Garrett also pressed a few, winning and losing, but she didn''t care about it. After all, the Vennhill family was not short of money.These Baileys are just icing on the cake.


    "It seems that this one has already had results."


    Seeing the husband who pressed his wife on the gaming table in the picture, Tezolo smiled slightly, and then said slowly.It was late at night, and this time the World Gambling Conference was drawing to a close.This one should be their last bet.


    In this case, everyone is divided into two factions. They only bet on one thing, and that is to see if this man will abandon his wife.


    But after losing everything, this man who seemed to love his wife turned his attention to his wife without hesitation, and then decisively grabbed his wife¡¯s hand, and his wife looked incredible. In the eyes.Pushed his wife to the casino staff.


    The price of a human slave in the black market is 500,000 Baileys. This is the most basic price, and it will increase according to the slave''s condition.


    These factors include but are not limited to the slave''s appearance, strength, mastered skills, temperament, status, status, etc.


    This wife is a very ordinary wife and has no advantage except for her appearance. So the casino''s offer to this husband is one million Baileys.After knowing this number, the husband did not hesitate.Decisively chose to replace his wife with Bailey, then turned his head and walked towards the gaming table.


    He wants to win back everything he exports.


    In the whole process, the husband did not look at his wife.


    "Miss Garrett has lost again!"


    Marcus looked at Garrett next to him and said with a smile on his face.He hasn''t won a hand today. He has lost almost a billion Baileys and entered. He is ashamed of his title of God of Gamblers, but this man seems to enjoy the feeling of gambling, and he doesn''t care about the money he loses. Instead, he joked with Garrett next to him.


    Garrett gave him a blank look and said nothing.


    With this one, after learning what everyone wanted to bet on, Garrett didn''t hesitate at all, so he pressed 300 million Baileys, betting that this man would not give up his wife.


    "Sure enough, she deserves to be a little girl in love, who believes too much in love." Ms. Hong Qiangwei, who was sitting across from Garrett, propped her head with her hands, looked at Garrett and said with a charming face.


    "I really envy your young guys, who have the courage to love vigorously, thinking that if you love someone, you can be with him forever." Ms. Hong Qiangwei patted her mouth, as if she was thinking of something, her face A faint smile appeared.


    "Like a sister, who has been wounded to pieces by the smelly men, and has no courage to love."


    "It''s only you women who can say anything about love." Mo Xiu, the executioner sitting next to Ms. Hong Qiangwei, teased that he had lost a lot of money tonight.


    "Have you forgotten who Miss Garrett''s fianc¨¦ is? That''s the famous man."


    "Can he be compared with the ordinary men you met?"


    "Oh haha. This is my sister''s negligence." Ms. Hong Qiangwei clutched her mouth and chuckled."If it were that man, maybe my sister would fall in love with him."


    Garrett frowned slightly, not because the words of Ms. Red Rose made her jealous, because a man who was as good as Lorne and powerful was destined to be the focus of everyone.It is not surprising that any woman likes him.


    But she had a vague feeling that these people did not mention Lorne by accident.


    "Speaking of Lord Lorne, it seems that he hasn''t seen his face in this sea for a long time, so I thought he was dead." At this moment, a gambler who hadn''t spoken for a long time suddenly spoke, and Garrett vaguely said. I remember that this gambler seems to be an ally of a certain four emperors.


    He looked into Garrett¡¯s eyes and asked in a joking tone.


    "Master Lorne, won''t you really die?"


    Garrett narrowed her eyes slightly, and she suddenly remembered one thing, that was her original purpose for coming here.

 720 Chapter 706 Final Gamble (2)

    The entire VIP room was extremely silent, and everyone looked at Garrett as if waiting for her answer.


    Garrett squinted slightly, tapped the tabletop lightly with one finger, and began to think about how to deal with it.


    The purpose of this gathering is very clear. These people just want to determine Lorne''s condition, and if Garrett''s answer fails to satisfy them, these greedy pirates will abandon the Vennhill family without hesitation. , And then gathered to divide the Vennhill family completely.


    "Of course Lorne is still alive." After a long time, Garrett slowly said, "He did suffer some injuries after fighting with the Admiral, but he has healed now."


    "Then why didn''t he show up here."


    Ms. Hong Qiangwei also held her head with her hands, and looked at Garrett with a smile on her face.


    "Master Lorne¡¯s injury, if it¡¯s really as easy as Miss Garrett said, then why hasn¡¯t it been seen in this sea for so long? The Vennhill family has suffered so many changes and has not shown up. Deterring the pirates who covet your family."


    "Master Lorne, can he reappear?"


    "presumptuous!"


    After hearing Ms. Red Rose''s words, Garrett became furious and slapped the table suddenly. A wave of blood spattered from her fingertips, splitting the table to pieces, and then spread towards Ms. Red Rose. past.


    This Ms. Hong Qiangwei was not as innocent as she had shown, but she punishes her every word.Without the instruction of Lufield, the god of blessing standing behind her, Garrett would not believe that this woman had the courage to speak to herself.


    As for why Lufield, the god of Fortune, did this, the answer is self-evident. In the Battle of Bislan, it is not only the pirates who are present, but also people like Lufield who want to harvest the final victory. And if there was no Vennhill family that had fallen from the sky, he might have already got the pure gold ring and had the qualification for immortality.


    The edge of the blood wave kept rolling, like a blood-red sharp blade, constantly rushing towards Ms. Hong Qiangwei, and no one of the surrounding big guys stopped Garrett from doing this.


    Regardless of whether Ms. Red Rose can survive in Garrett''s hands, Lufield, the god of Fortune, will inevitably compete with the Wien Hill family.At this moment, the more chaotic the sea, the more these people can take advantage of the chaos and seek their own interests.


    In the face of the aggressive Garrett, Ms. Hong Qiangwei seemed to have expected it for a long time, her face unchanged, but she yawned and let the blood wave hit her.


    Then, the blood wave seemed to hit a mass of air, and passed through the body of Ms. Hong Qiangwei.


    "What a fierce little girl." Ms. Hong Qiangwei stretched her waist and looked at Garrett with a charming look.


    "This is the case with a woman in love, and no one can say that your sweetheart is not."


    "But." Ms. Hong Qiangwei hooked up at Garrett, "Your behavior also explains one thing, that is, the situation of the man called the devil is not as good as you said. "


    The defensive fruit?Garrett squinted her eyes and ignored Ms. Hong Qiangwei''s words, but began to analyze it.


    None of the people who can mix to this level are weak. Of course, she didn''t hope that she would be able to solve this eye-catching woman with this blow.But want to test her strength.


    In Garrett''s perception, at the moment when the blood wave was about to touch her body, Ms. Hong Qiangwei''s body suddenly disappeared from her perception. After the blood wave rushed past, she gradually appeared.


    It''s a bit difficult.Garrett frowned slightly. The most annoying enemy of any strong man is an opponent who can''t understand his ability, because as long as he doesn''t understand his opponent''s ability, he may capsize in the gutter.


    "I am the Void Man who ate the Void Fruit." Seeing Garrett''s doubts, Ms. Hong Qiangwei spoke, slowly explaining."This kind of fruit has only one ability, that is to be able to move one''s body into the void and avoid all harm. So, you can''t hurt me with the little girl playing with blood!"


    Hiding in the void.Avoid all harm?


    Hearing Ms. Hong Qiangwei''s description of her abilities, Garrett slowly shook her head. She expressed her disbelief that this woman must have hidden something.No ability is perfect, and it has its shortcomings. If it is really like Ms. Hong Qiangwei''s own description, then her ability is invincible?


    Garrett slowly raised her hands, a layer of pitch-black domineering covering her arms.


    Since the fruit ability is useless, she will try to use Domineering, to see if she can capture Ms. Red Rose''s body with Domineering.


    "Cough cough cough."


    But when Garrett was about to do it, Tezolo, the host, suddenly coughed a few times, and he blocked Ms. Red Rose with his body.


    "Oh oh oh, it seems that little Garrett is really angry, do you want to kill my guest on my territory?"


    While Tezolo was talking, the surrounding guests slowly moved their positions, looking at the two people, Garrett and Violet, who were surrounded by them in the middle.


    Garrett squinted slightly, hiding the killing intent in his eyes, did Tezolo finally reveal his purpose?


    Sure enough, this World Gambling Conference is just a cover, and their real purpose is to learn about the Wienhill family.


    Looking at the malicious guests around, Garrett suddenly felt that it seemed that he had made a wrong decision to come to this place.


    They didn''t make a temporary intention, but planned it long ago to stay in this place, who is the most powerful in the family.If they are really stayed here, then these people may immediately unite and form a coalition to attack the family''s territory and eat away the family.


    A trace of blood flowed out of Garrett''s body, like a blood mist, constantly rolling around her body.


    The reason she came here was to help the family establish prestige. Since these people want to do something, then come.


    Even if they can kill themselves, the counterattack before they die can also take away the lives of several people. Garrett does not believe that these people are really monolithic and willing to use their lives to make it for others. Wedding dress.


    Everyone is facing each other here, the whole VIP room is silent,


    But at this time, a man''s voice broke the silence.

 721 Chapter 707 Final Gamble (3)

    "Oh oh oh, is the most exciting scene tonight finally beginning?"


    Marcus picked up his glasses, jumped onto the chair, and after posing a coquettish posture, he said loudly.


    Garrett turned his head and looked at Marcus. This man was the only guest who didn''t intend to kill her. She didn''t know what the man was thinking.It''s just that she moved her body slightly and moved a little away from Marcus.


    She didn''t know whether this man known as the "God of Gamblers" was an enemy or a friend, nor did she know what his abilities were. Just be careful, it''s not a bad thing after all.


    "Do you remember our first bet?"


    At this time, Marcus raised his head and looked at Tezolo, with a flash of excitement in his pupils.


    "Of course I remember." Tezoro laughed loudly.


    "That''s good, after all, this is the biggest bet in my life." After getting the affirmative answer, Marcus turned his head, looked at Garrett, and said slowly.


    "I have no interest in what happened in your family. The only thing in this world that can make me interested is gambling."


    Marcus said slowly, "So I agreed with Tezolo in private for a bet, the craziest bet I have ever experienced in my life. Me and him are overwhelmed."


    Garrett frowned. She didn''t know what Marcus meant. He had a bet with Tezolo. What does it have to do with her?


    "So, now, can you tell me if Lorne is still alive."


    Looking directly at Garrett.Said word by word.At the end, he added another sentence.


    "Don''t worry, no matter what the answer you give me, I won''t shoot you tonight."


    Marcus is burning with flames in his eyes. As the purest gambler, the most interesting thing in his life is gambling.And now, he is going through the craziest gambling game he has ever experienced in his life.


    Garrett took a deep breath. To ensure fairness, he didn''t even tell her what he was betting on with Tezolo.She hesitated for a while before speaking slowly.


    "Lorne is alive."


    "well!"


    Marcus jumped up excitedly, then looked at Tezolo and said slowly.


    "I''m done asking, you can continue."


    After speaking, she really sat down as he had said before, and did not choose to shoot.


    Is it going to start?


    The domineering condensed in Garrett''s hands, and she focused her attention on Tezolo and Ms. Red Rose.


    The former is extremely powerful and is the person most likely to kill him, while the latter possesses the seemingly insoluble ability. As long as it can plunder her ability, he has the chance to comeback.


    "It seems that you have already decided?"


    While Tezolo was talking, he approached him step by step, and Garrett began to calculate her attack range. As long as Tezolo entered her attack range, she would take the lead.


    But just as he was about to enter the range of his attack, Tezolo suddenly stopped, then clutched his stomach and started to laugh.And Ms. Hong Qiangwei smiled and leaned forward and backward, lying directly on the table, and suddenly slapped the table with her hand.


    "Hahahaha, everyone stop, don''t scare Miss Garrett!"


    Tezolo covered his stomach with one hand, and slapped his thigh with the other hand, and suddenly started laughing, exposing all the flaws in his body.


    Garrett was confused, but still did not choose to attack.


    After laughing for a long time, Tezolo stood up straight, took off his five-pointed star glasses, looked at Garrett, and said slowly.


    "Since I dared to bet on Ron''s body, I was fancy that he was qualified to be king, so after your family entered the new world, I put a heavy pillar on your family."


    "Even if Lorne is going to die, he will have to wait for him to become the One Piece and make enough money for me! Only then can he die, he is dead now, it''s too cheap for him!"


    Garrett suddenly remembered that after Lorne entered the new world for the first time, he had encountered a group of supernovae who provoked him in the Chambord Islands. Then, through a supernova, he met Tezolo who was not so famous at the time. .


    Tezolo bet his future on Lorne, a newcomer who is very famous, but who has not passed the test of the new world. He formed an alliance with him. When Wayne Hill first started to establish a foothold in the new world, Great help was given to Lorne.


    Through Tezolo''s strong funds, and the strong channels and technology of the Wienhill family, the two talents have come to where they are today.


    One became the unbeatable Wienhill family, and the other became the lord of the rich and golden city.


    "To be honest, when I heard that Lorne died in Bislan, I didn''t believe it, because Lorne was the man I chose. A man like him is just like the protagonist in the story. To die, to die at the end of the story."


    "This chaotic era created by him is not over, how can he, how can he die in places like Bislan."


    Tezolo said slowly with a golden scepter in his hand.


    "But your Wienhill family is too cautious. Even as an alliance, I didn''t get any news, so I can only use this method." Tezolo said apologetically.


    Garrett was silent and did not speak. She was indeed too cautious. When Tezolo invited her to come here, she only thought of Tezolo wanting to learn about Lorne through this method, but did not expect There is no need for Tezolo to turn his face with the Wienhill family at this time.


    After all, money is not attractive to Tezolo.What he pursues is something more exciting.


    And in this world, what is more exciting than being a One Piece earlier?


    "Sorry."


    Garrett said.Apologies for my misunderstanding.She stood up straight and bowed slightly to the surrounding guests.


    Tezolo waved his hand, and his cronies quickly stepped forward, lifted a new table, and replaced the table destroyed by Garrett.


    The entire VIP room was completely renewed, with no trace of fighting at all.


    "The joke is over, now that the misunderstanding has been explained clearly. It just seems that everyone is interested."


    Tezolo said.


    "Then the game tonight will continue."

 722 Chapter 708: Impossible Enemy

    The port area of ??the Golden City.Lancelot was pacing back and forth next to the Crimson Rose. After Garrett and Violet both went to the Golden Tower of Tezolo, he assumed the responsibility of guarding the ship.


    "Why haven''t you come back?"


    Lancelot took out a pocket watch, checked the time, and frowned.


    Before leaving, Miss Garrett once told that if she had not returned in the early morning, she might have started fighting, so she asked Lancelot to release some of the experimental subjects he brought over. The city created chaos, and won them a chance to escape.


    At this time, there were only a few minutes left before midnight, and Miss Garrett had not moved.


    Inside, what happened?


    Lancelot frowned, he had an ominous premonition.


    So he was going to follow Miss Garrett''s instructions to release the subjects, and then go to rescue them.


    But at this time, Lancelot suddenly heard a harsh roar.A cannonball pierced the sky and drew over Lancelot''s head.


    "What''s this direction?"


    Lancelot looked in the direction of the cannonball and found a tower of gold at the end of his vision.


    boom!


    The tower of gold hit by the shell accurately, the tower of gold collapsed, and there were screams around.Countless tourists and residents in the City of Gold did not understand what was happening, and began to become a little riot.


    "Miss Garrett!"


    Lancelot''s pupils shrank and roared.Miss Garrett is in the tower at this time!


    He hurriedly got up and ran in the direction of the Scarlet Rose.At this time, the subject must be released to rescue Miss Garrett and the others.


    But he hadn''t ran a few steps before, and a shell followed the entrance of the City of Gold and blasted into the city, blasting a pirate ship docked in the harbor to pieces.The violent shock wave knocked Lancelot to the ground.


    The raging fire ignited.


    It was not over yet. At the moment when the shells fell, Lancelot heard the roaring sound of one after another, countless shells blasted into the city, and magnificent buildings collapsed and turned into ruins.


    The weak and small residents vie for their lives, and the scene was once chaotic.


    If you look down from the sky, the entire magnificent and prosperous city of gold has turned into a sea of ??flames.


    Lancelot struggled to get up from the ground. He passed through the entrance to the sea and saw a fleet approaching outside.


    After seeing the flag of this fleet clearly, his pupils shrank and he said with an incredulous expression.


    "How could it be them!?"


    ...


    Garrett nodded to the Red Rose woman, with a trace of apology on her face.


    But at this time, she suddenly felt an inexplicable sense of threat. This sense of threat was very strong. If it is not handled well, it may be able to kill her.Garrett raised her head and looked out the window. She had a foreboding that the sense of crisis came from here.


    None of the people present were weak, and they all raised their heads at the same time and looked out the window.


    It was dark outside and the lights dimmed.This is the prosperous city of gold.


    However, a cannonball roared through the sky, breaking the silence.


    And the goal of this shell is...


    "this is?"


    Garrett roared, through seeing and hearing the domineering, she felt that the target of this shell was this VIP room.


    boom!


    The shell accurately hit the tower, and Garrett felt the sky and the ground crack, and the entire tower was shattered. Numerous stones collapsed and hit the ground.After the shell hit the high tower, it exploded in an instant, and countless emerald green gases were emitted from the shell, covering the entire tower inside.


    Garrett struggled to get up from the ruins, she was very embarrassed. If she hadn''t used her blood to make a shield to protect her body at the last moment, this shell would be enough to hit her hard.


    "Is this, highly toxic?"


    Garrett smelled a trace of emerald green gas, and suddenly felt a bit numb in his facial muscles, and quickly held his breath, frowned.


    The emerald green gas permeates the air, making it difficult to see the surroundings.Garrett used blood to make a mask to protect his face, and to block the emerald green gas outside, only to feel that his body was much better.


    Others are not so lucky. Even though they have super strong combat effectiveness, they are mortals after all. They have inhaled too much gas in their demeanor, and the whole person has been paralyzed and unable to move.


    "what''s going on?"


    Garrett walked to a rock next to him and saw Mo Xiu pressed underneath, and quickly helped him remove the rock. Mo Xiu coughed violently, and then suddenly inhaled a few breaths of poisonous gas. The whole body was limp. On the ground, struggling to say.


    "Don''t you know what the situation is?"


    Garrett asked in a deep voice, she thought that this was the game Tezolo was talking about.


    Mo Xiu shook his head blankly, "I only know that I am going to act in front of you to swindle out Lorne''s exact situation, but I don''t know anything else."


    "It''s just that, in this case, it seems that this is probably not pre-arranged by Tezolo."


    "If I arranged it in advance, I wouldn''t crash my golden tower." Tezolo''s voice came from the side. He wore a golden mask and walked slowly towards the two.


    "I didn''t know the situation today."


    At this time, all the guests were relieved from the sudden attack, except for a few people who were unable to shield the poison gas and those who had lost the ability to move, the others gathered in the center of the ruins.


    They looked at Tezolo, silent, wanting an explanation.


    "Everyone." Tezolo looked at everyone and said bitterly.


    "I did not arrange this event today."


    Don''t blame him, who said it was a coincidence, the attack came when he just said that tonight''s game will continue.No wonder everyone questioned him.


    "Moreover," Tezoro paused and continued."Think about it, everyone, if I arranged it, I would not use this stupid method, even if you have to poison, you have stayed here for such a long time, I have far more chances of poisoning than now, why should I Use this method of shelling."


    After he finished speaking, everyone was silent. Indeed, Tezolo, as the owner of the City of Gold, would not use the stupid method of shelling if he wanted to do something with them.


    "I know who made this attack." At this moment, Garrett, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly said. She looked at the mist that filled her surroundings, with a chill on her face.

 723 Chapter 709: His Name

    "In this sea, there are many people who can use poison gas, but there are very few forces that can create poison gas that can affect us."


    Garrett said in a deep voice, and everyone around him nodded slightly.


    The strong and the weak are fundamentally two kinds of creatures. Whether it is physical or mental, the strong is far superior to the weak.Many injuries or poisons that are fatal to the weak are not worth mentioning to the strong.


    Therefore, poison gas is very common in the four seas, but after arriving in the paradise, it becomes scarce, and after arriving in the new world, there are very few forces using poison gas to fight.


    However, some forces have always developed poisonous gases that can affect the domineering and powerful, and when these poisonous gases are used in wars, each occurrence of these poisonous gases is a tragedy at the level of destroying the country.


    "And in this sea area, there is only one force that likes to use poisonous gas."


    Garrett looked at the sea in the distance, and she saw that the entire city had been plunged into a sea of ??flames, and countless ships approached the city of gold while constantly shooting shells out of the barrel.


    "Which force is it that dares to provoke all of us at once? Does he have the confidence to keep all of us here?" An illusory shadow flashed across the crowd, and Ms. Hong Qiangwei frowned and asked in confusion. Tao.


    Because of her ability, she directly avoided the initial shock wave of the cannonball, and then merged her body into the void, ignoring the poisonous gas in the air.


    Ms. Hong Qiangwei feels ridiculous, you know, at this moment, here is the number two figure of a considerable part of the new world, and offended them all at once. Their combined anger, except for the high-ranking ones. Apart from the emperor, I am afraid that no one can bear it.


    "It won''t be..." But, as if thinking of something, Ms. Hong Qiangwei said in disbelief.


    "I''m afraid it''s the one you thought of." Tezolo also looked clear and shook his head bitterly.


    "It''s just that I didn''t expect that the man would be interested in this little property of mine."


    "You are not a little wealth, but a huge wealth comparable to Roger ONE-PIECE." Marcus corrected. "If it is really that man, then it will be difficult to do tonight."


    "Say it first. I don''t have any grudges with him, and his goal can''t be me. As long as I don''t provoke him, I might be able to leave here alive. Wait a minute, don''t think I will take action."


    Marcus said so, not because he was weak, and he didn''t dare to fight back even if he was beaten in the face, but because the man''s prestige was too high, and after provoking him in this sea, few people could survive.


    "Who are you talking about!"


    At this time, with the help of several guards, Mo Xiu put on a gas mask and struggling to walk in front of them. He just heard their discussion and said in confusion.


    Because of inhaling an excessive amount of poisonous gas, Mo Xiu felt that his whole body was weak, and even the most basic standing was a little reluctant. This was a humiliation for him, who had a huge reputation in the new world, and he desperately wanted it. Use your opponent''s blood to wash away this humiliation.


    "Don''t you know him?" Garrett glanced at Mo Xiu and said in surprise.


    You know, his reputation, but resounds through this sea.


    "Who knows who he is!"


    Mo Xiu muttered.What he hates most is such "dumb talk" among "smart people".Is it bad to be straightforward?


    "In this sea area, there is only one unit that is best at using poison gas." Garrett said slowly, "That''s the death plague unit that fought the navy in Malin Vando before."


    At the beginning, this unit caused great trouble to the navy. It was at the cost of saving the lives of the navy soldiers trapped by the dead plague force that Lorne obtained the position of the king under Qiwuhai through the Warring States of Buddha.


    Afterwards, when Garrett asked Lorne about this matter, Lorne still had lingering fears and said, if it weren¡¯t for his ability to restrain them, when the plague spread and enveloped the entire Malin Vandor, he would be executed. The end of the war is still unknown.


    "And his master," Tezolo said bitterly.He didn''t expect that one day he would meet this man, even if he was extremely confident in his own strength, he couldn''t help being a little timid when facing this man with a fierce reputation.


    "It''s the man named Kaido, the beast Kaido!"


    "His appearance will not be a good thing." Tezolo said slowly, countless gold liquids tumbling under his feet, and then everyone felt lost, and these gold liquids condensed into a high platform under their feet. Take them away from the ruins covered by the plague.


    The high platform of gold slowly lifted into the sky, and everyone looked down at the city of gold at their feet. The prosperous city of gold had fallen into endless chaos. The whole city was lit by artillery fire, and the city was filled with the wailing of fellow people and some seas. The thief took advantage of the robbery and roared greedily.


    For these pirates who took advantage of the chaos, Tezolo didn''t care, because it was impossible for these people to leave the city before the matter was over.


    After the incident, Tezolo had a way to make them double the price.


    Standing on the high platform, Tezolo saw that countless pirate ships had surrounded the city of gold. On the front of the city of gold, there was a huge pirate ship that looked like a mammoth and was slowly moving towards it. Drive over.


    He hoisted a barbaric skull banner with huge ivory.


    And on this sea, no one would not know this flag, because the owner of this flag is the man known as Kaido of the beast.


    Everyone was silent, even if they knew who their opponent was, but when they really faced this banner, they couldn''t help but feel a little afraid.


    After all, that man''s reputation has actually fought a battle, and he is so crazy, even the navy doesn''t take it seriously.Countless battles have proved that he is a monster among monsters and cannot be defeated at all.


    After the white beard gradually got older, the name of the beast Kaido gradually added "the title of the strongest creature in history."


    This title is the fear of all men defeated by Kaido. There is no one who can kill him on this sea.This is the consensus of everyone.


    "The war is about to start." Tezolo said solemnly. He didn''t know what Kaido was coming from, but since the other party had already greeted him first, how could he as the host not respond?

 724 Chapter 710

    Boom boom boom!


    The entire Golden City trembled violently, and the people in the city fell to the ground unsteadily.


    "Is the sea going down?"


    On the golden platform that Tezolo used to create, a guest frowned and said.


    "No, it''s not that the sea is declining, but the entire gold production has risen." Garrett said lightly. In her perception, the entire city of gold was like a giant, slowly standing up from the sea.Countless weapons and shells hidden in the city rose from the dark.


    The City of Gold is not only the largest entertainment venue in the world, but also the most heavily defended fortress in the entire world.


    "It seems that you are not ready to settle?"


    Seeing this scene, Miss Hong Qiangwei said slowly.


    Although Kaido¡¯s shells attacked them, Kaido¡¯s target is not necessarily the guests stranded here. If not necessary, they will not participate in this war.


    Because, facing opponents like Kaido, they are absolutely unwilling to offend unless necessary.


    After all, that''s Kaido, Kaido who doesn''t do any evil!


    "Now, the most important thing is to determine whether that man is in this pirate fleet and what is their purpose?"


    Garrett slowly said that unlike Ms. Red Rose and others, there was an unending grievance between the Vennhill family and Kaido. Before, Kaido''s number one warrior, Yan Cinder was death. In Lorne''s hands.


    That battle also made Lorne''s reputation as a "demon".


    Moreover, before that, Kaido had wanted his ally, Hezhi Country''s famous Black Charcoal Orochi, to marry him in exchange for the alliance between him and his mother.Therefore, Garrett does not have a good impression of him.


    Therefore, when Kaido struck this time, she naturally stood on Tezolo''s side.


    Numerous cannon barrels came out from the darkness of the Golden City and aimed at the pirate fleet on the sea.


    The two sides confronted each other and the artillery gradually ceased.The pirate fleet did not continue to approach, nor did the Golden City choose to open fire.


    After a while, the pirate fleet gave way, and a small boat slowly drove towards the city of gold from the depths of the fleet.


    "It is one of the three major disasters under Kaido''s command, Plague Quinn."


    After seeing the man standing on the bow of the boat, Tezolo said slowly.He snapped his fingers, and the golden platform separated a pillar, sending him to the edge of the city of gold.


    Standing in front of Tezolo was a fat man. He was about six or seven meters tall. He was wearing leather suspenders and lipstick on his lips, which looked a little funny.


    But Tezolo did not despise him because of his funny dress, because this man is not inferior to him in the new world. Even after Jin died, Quinn became the second of the beasts and pirates. The number one has taken over part of Jhin''s position before, and his strength has improved rapidly.


    As far as Tezolo knows, at least three tragedies at the level of annihilation of the country were caused by this funny-looking man.


    A cruel and dangerous man.


    This is Tezolo''s impression of Quinn.


    "Are you here to negotiate with me?"


    Tezolo lowered the golden high platform slightly, placing himself at a height where he could meet Quinn.


    "Negotiating?" Quinn threw away the cigar in his hand, and said with a look of disdain.


    "No, we are not here to negotiate."


    "I just came to inform you of our purpose here."


    "First of all, you must first hand over the characters in the entire Golden City, who are grudges with our Kaido Pirates." Quinn smiled, raised his head, and looked towards the inside of the Golden City.


    "For example, the woman who can manipulate blood."


    Did he come for himself?


    After hearing Quinn¡¯s words, Garrett¡¯s heart fell. The Vennhill family feared the Kaido Pirates, but the Kaido Pirates did not regard the Vennhill family as a thorn in the eye, especially Lorne. After the rise of the speed of light, Garrett could guess how uneasy Kaido felt deep inside.


    Because Lorne is too young, as many people think, if unsurprisingly, Lorne will rule the sea for a long time, and no matter how powerful Kaido is a monster, he is a flesh after all. Mortal people.


    Always get old, strength will always decline.


    Even if he doesn''t care about Lorne now, one day, he will be aging.Lost to the still young Lorne.


    Therefore, taking advantage of the sudden change of the Vennhill family, it may be the best choice to eliminate the Vennhill family.


    After thinking about this, Garrett''s eyes flashed with caution.


    She felt that the surrounding guests looked at her and gradually became uncomfortable.


    "So, one more thing?" Tezolo''s face was flat, and he didn''t choose to answer Quinn''s words, but continued to ask.


    Since Quinn said first, then he must have other requirements.


    "Second?"


    Quinn smiled, with a simple smile on his face.


    "Secondly, our boss has taken a fancy to the mountain of wealth in your hands, so I asked you to borrow some from you."


    boom!


    Tezolo''s face was cold, an artillery was slowly raised, and a golden shell blasted towards Quinn!


    This is probably their real goal. The City of Gold may be the richest country in the world, second only to the sacred place of the Dragon people, Mary Joa, which controls the lifeline of all countries.


    Quinn raised his hand, a layer of pitch-black domineering covering his arm, and then for a while, it shattered the shell.


    At the moment when the golden cannonball was crushed, countless golden powders condensed into a sharp sword, and it pierced towards Quinn.


    As a capable person of Golden Fruit, Tezolo can control all the elements of gold, and all gold can be controlled by him.


    Quinn straightened his body, and his body inflated a few points, like a balloon that started to blow in. The moment these golden swords hit his body, Quinn flew towards the rear with the help of this impact. Floating back into his own battleship.


    "The war has begun, Golden Boy." Quinn''s voice came from a distance, full of disdainful mockery.


    "This is our gift."


    After floating back to his battleship, he waved his hand. All the battleships raised their gun barrels at the same time and aimed at the city of gold.


    Countless black cannonballs ejected from the barrel and blasted toward the city of gold from all directions.


    Boom boom boom boom!


    The prosperous city of gold instantly turned into a sea of ??flames.


    "Do you like this gift?"


    Seeing this scene, Quinn said with a smile.

 725 Chapter 711

    Garrett watched the people around him vigilantly. Any one of them might attack her and use her life to ask Kaido for credit in exchange for the qualification to survive.


    The atmosphere of the entire golden high platform was almost frozen, so the guests did not speak, for fear that when they spoke, they would be regarded as unruly by others and become targets of public criticism.


    However, this tense atmosphere did not last long and was broken by artillery fire. A shell hit the golden high platform. This golden high platform that had just condensed collapsed in an instant. Everyone felt that the high platform was slightly tilted, and then tilted involuntarily. Slid down in the direction of


    "Blood Pillar!"


    Garrett roared, countless blood was released from her arm, forming a pillar, resisting the gap of the golden pillar, delaying the speed of the golden platform''s decline.


    Everyone took advantage of this opportunity, grabbed the edge of the surrounding high platform, and slowed down their bodies.


    "Kaido wants to kill us all, now is not the time for infighting!"


    Garrett yelled, Kaido''s intention to do this is very clear, and his unbridled attack meant that he was very clear, that he was not afraid to offend the guests in the city of gold at this time.


    These people dared not seek revenge from him afterwards.


    "If we want to live, we have to unite."


    As Garrett said, a bloody wing grew from her back, and then volleyed towards the edge of the front port of the Golden City.


    There are the main ships of the Kaido fleet.If Kaido does come, he can only be in that place,


    But when she turned her body, she coughed secretly a few times, and then gently touched her chest.


    The chest on the left is where the heart is.


    "Don''t make trouble at this critical time!"


    Garrett frowned and said slowly.


    After Garrett left, the guests were still a little stunned, because the incident was so sudden. It was only a few minutes after the first shell hit until Garrett left. And these few minutes , They experienced the ups and downs of life.


    "Facing Kaido? It won''t make any money like this."


    Ms. Hong Qiangwei''s figure is still illusory, and she who possesses void fruits can ignore most of the injuries.So she often acts as a bystander.


    This time, it is no exception.


    "Indeed, I can''t commit a head-to-head battle with opponents like Kaido for the wealth of Tezolo. After all, no matter how much wealth you have, you will die."


    Another guest said slowly, his words were recognized by many people.They knew very well that they were not the people of Tezolo, and they could not provoke opponents like Kaido for the benefit of Tezolo.


    If Garrett was here, he would sigh a few after hearing what they said.


    It is also a force with the title of Four Emperors.


    After Lorne''s decline, these forces in the sea, like wolves, rushed towards him one after another.I was afraid that there would be no benefit from the Wienhill family.


    And Kaido, even if they had already launched an attack on them, these people did not dare to say a word, for fear that this man would be unhappy and be killed by the furious Kaido.


    This is the gap.The background of the Vennhill family is still quite different from that of Kaido and others.


    "So, do you plan to sit on the sidelines?"


    Mo Xiu frowned and said, he didn''t like the weak style of these people. As pirates, everyone else had hit them. They wanted to smile and greet them, for fear that the other party would be upset. Destroy them.


    Can this kind of spirit really be called a pirate?


    Mo Xiu said with deep disdain.


    "Since Kaido wants my life! Then even if I die, I will bite off a few pieces of meat from him!"


    Mo Xiu said viciously.There was a strange smile on his face.


    "Now, I suddenly want to know one thing, that is, the man who claims to be the strongest creature in the world, does he really know how to bleed."


    Only the wrong name, no nickname.


    Mo Xiu called the executioner because he killed people like hemp, and his methods were as cruel and ruthless as the executioner.


    But when his voice just fell off, he suddenly felt something interesting.


    Because the people around didn''t react to what he said, but looked at him with a strange look.


    "How are you..." Mo Xiu asked suspiciously.But before he finished speaking, he felt an inexplicable sense of crisis.


    Then, a bloody hand pierced out of his chest.


    "You? You guys from Kaido!"


    Mo Xiu looked at the man behind him, his eyes widened, and said with a look of disbelief.


    "you know too much."


    The person behind said slowly.Then he pulled his hand out of Mo Xiu''s chest.


    Mo Xiu''s eyes widened, staring hard.


    At this time, he realized that Kaido''s attack was not a temporary intention, but a premeditated plan!


    Among the people invited by the Tezolo World Gambling Conference, there are Kaido people!


    After all this was done, the person who attacked Mo Xiu licked his wounded blood, and then looked at the other guests who were shocked and had not yet reacted.


    "You, do you want to be enemies with Kaido too?"


    More than half of the guests showed cold light on their faces, looking at their companions.The rest of the people looked at each other with shocked expressions on their faces.


    ...


    Garrett waved the blood wings and flew towards the port.


    At this time, the City of Gold was blasting against Kaido''s fleet of shells, and countless buildings and pirate ships were destroyed in the sky of artillery fire, becoming a greedy sacrifice.


    boom!


    A shell blasted towards Garrett, and Garrett swiftly avoided. The shell hit the building behind her, and the shock wave rushed her into the city.


    Garrett panted heavily, with a mixed emotion on his face.


    The injuries accumulated from previous battles, coupled with the sudden inhalation of excessive poison gas before, finally broke out at this time.


    She felt that her whole body was weak and weak, even the ability to motivate herself was reluctant, and she couldn''t fight at all.


    At this time, I am afraid that it is a newcomer who has just entered the new world, and has the ability to kill her easily.


    But at this time, a man''s voice suddenly rang in her ear.


    "Is this the woman who was going to marry Lord Black Charcoal Orochi before? Doesn''t it look great."


    A pale, squinting warrior with turkey hair leaned not far from Garrett, saw Garrett lying on the ground panting, smiled slightly, and said slowly.


    "Because of you, Lord Black Charcoal Orochi has suffered an unprecedented humiliation. Perhaps this humiliation can only be relieved with your life."


    The samurai drew his sword and walked slowly towards Garrett, as he said.

 726 Chapter 712: He Woke Up

    Garrett knew the swordsman in front of him, the ally of the Four Emperors Kaido in the country of Japan, the man who was almost engaged to himself, the deputy of the man named Black Charcoal Orochi.One of the great swordsmen, sleep madman.


    His presence here means one thing, that is, Kaido has been plotting against the City of Gold for a long time.Probably soon after the Golden City came to this sea area, it sent a large number of spies to sneak into it.


    Sleeping Madness is definitely not alone here, he may have more allies hiding in the dark.


    "But." Garrett took a deep breath and frowned without a trace. Now, judging from her physical condition, even this sleepy man can''t solve it.


    Not to mention those enemies hiding in the dark.


    "Is there something wrong with your body?" Sleeping Madman keenly noticed something wrong with Garrett''s body, and said clearly.


    "Sure enough, after fighting against the Admiral and the pirates who invaded Sdio, your body has long been overloaded. Now you, I am afraid that you can''t show the strength of the time."


    "It''s enough to kill you."


    Garrett stood up and said coldly.


    She stretched out her hands, and countless blood was released from the palm of her hand and spread towards the surroundings.


    This alley was covered with blood in an instant, like hell.


    "Is it?"


    Sleeping Madman picked up his long knife and walked towards Garrett step by step, not caring about the blood around him.When he walked almost ten meters away from Garrett, his body paused, and then, in the next instant, his body disappeared.


    Is it a fast-moving technique similar to "shave"?


    Garrett¡¯s pupils shrank, she felt a great crisis coming from her right back, without even thinking about it, her body moved instinctively.


    A long knife stuck to her face and stabbed out of the darkness behind her.


    Garrett could almost feel the coldness of the blade.


    The surface of the silver knife reflected the mocking eyes of the dead man,


    "Spiral of blood!"


    As long as anyone makes a move, there will be flaws.


    Almost without thinking, at the moment when the sleep madman shot, Garrett decisively chose to fight back. She squatted down slightly, the blood mist suspended in the air instantly condensed, and then condensed into a blood spiral, aiming at the thorn behind her. Past.


    boom!


    A spiral of blood blasted into the ground behind Garrett, and countless rubble flew across.But Garrett didn''t have a relaxed look on his face.


    "Have you missed it?"


    She did not smell the blood of the enemy.


    "it''s here."


    The figure of the sleeping mine death man slowly appeared in front of Garrett.He carried his long knife with a relaxed expression on his face.


    "Your speed is too slow, this kind of attack will never hurt me."


    "Catch it with your hands, Lord Black Charcoal Snake ordered me to catch a living, and I can''t really kill you."


    "Otherwise, how should I explain to Lord Black Charcoal Orochi? You are right?" Sleeping Crazy Death Lang looked calm, and then said word by word in a mocking tone.


    "Mrs. Da Ming."


    "You are looking for death!"


    After hearing these words, Garrett was furious, and the killing intent in her eyes almost condensed into substance.The blood mist in the air kept rolling, as if her mood was not calm.


    "Do you know who you are talking to?"


    Garrett said with a frosty face.The blood mist in the air was continuously compressed, and it approached the sleeping madman.


    The scope of the battle is getting smaller and smaller.As long as he captures the movement of Kuang Si Lang, his weak body is absolutely impossible to withstand his own blow.


    "I know, the fiancee of the youngest four emperors, the big pirate with the title of the blood queen." Sleeping Mad Death showed a trace of fear on his face.


    "But there are really some big people who make people tremble when they hear their names." He held his shoulders with artificial hands, and then made a trembling motion.


    "But, the man who is known as the devil, why didn''t he show up for so long, wouldn''t he really be dead?"


    "shut up!"


    Hearing that someone cursed her lover for death, Garrett could hardly suppress the anger in her heart. The blood mist enveloped her body, forming a pair of blood armor. Then, Garrett leaned down slightly. Suddenly rushed towards the sleep madman.


    As soon as Garrett made a move, the blood mist that pervaded the sleeping madman suddenly shrank, like a blood basin biting at him.


    The blood was rolling, the viscous was almost invisible, and the air was filled with a strong smell of blood.


    A blood cell about ten meters in diameter appeared in the alley.


    boom!


    A violent impact sound came from the blood cell, as harsh as metal rubbing.


    Immediately afterwards, countless slashes shot out from the inside of the blood cell in all directions, cutting the whole blood cell into countless pieces.


    The blood flowed all over the place, and the sleep madman took a step back. A deep depression appeared in his chest, and a trace of blood flowed out from the corner of his mouth, but he did not care.Wiping the corners of his mouth, he looked in front of him with a smile on his face.


    A woman in a blood armor stood in front of him and said nothing.


    After a long time, she fell to the ground suddenly,


    "The game is over, my blood queen." Sleeping Crazy Death tidied his clothes and looked condescendingly at the woman who was half kneeling in front of him.


    "I have to admit that if you are in the heyday, I may not be your opponent, but as a pirate, you should understand a truth."


    "That''s the winner. This time, I won."


    Garrett did not speak, a huge hole of blood appeared in her chest.


    Through this blood hole, faintly, she can still see her heart beating.


    Just a little bit, the sleep madman pierced her heart.Although this wound did not kill her directly, it made her lose all resistance.


    At this time, she became a piece of fish that could be slaughtered.


    And, at this time.Her face suddenly changed drastically.


    Because she felt that her heart seemed to stop beating abruptly just now.All the accumulated injuries finally broke out together.Garrett''s consciousness plunged into the boundless darkness.


    She fell directly to the ground, her hands hanging weakly.


    However, at this time, on her right ring finger, there was a ring inlaid with red gems, slowly shining with a soft light.


    ...


    At the same time, in a petri dish in SKY''s laboratory.


    A man with black hair suddenly opened his eyes.

 727 Chapter 713: He Is Kaido

    "It''s a pity that you are so young and possess such strength. If you give you a little more time to grow up, you may become a strong person comparable to those monsters."


    Seeing Garrett who was in a coma, the sleep madman slowly put away his long knife, and said with regret.


    "But your journey is over."


    He knows how his boss is such a lewd person. In these years, he has tortured to death from the Oiran of Wano Country. He doesn''t know how many.If this little beauty Noro gets into his hands, the ending can be imagined.


    He slowly walked towards Garrett, trying to capture the woman back.


    But at this moment, he suddenly stopped his movements, frowning slightly.


    Almost without thinking, he suddenly drew his long knife and slashed towards a place behind him.


    After a magnificent slash cut the entire long street in half and smashed a towering building, a man in silver and white knight armor rolled out from behind the building in embarrassment.


    The knight was breathing heavily, struggling to stand up, and shouted at the sleep madman with a resolute look.


    "You are not allowed to do anything to Miss Garrett!"


    "Pirate Knight Lancelot?"


    Sleeping Madness Shiro recognized the identity of the visitor. This man, he had heard, was the number one person when he was in the paradise, but when he arrived in the Chambord Islands, he met Vinhill Lowe who was attending the World Conference. Well, he fell into Lorne''s command.Become his lackey.


    It¡¯s just that for this second-rate role, Sleeping Madness Shiro doesn¡¯t care. Every year, I don¡¯t know how many pirates come from Paradise to the New World. If it weren¡¯t for the Wienhill family, Sleep Madness doesn¡¯t even know. Who is this so-called Pirate Rider?


    "Do you want to stop me?"


    Sleeping Madman raised his long sword and said with a playful expression.


    "Or, do you think you can stop me with your strength?"


    "How do you know if you don''t try!" Lancelot said with a resolute expression.


    I have to say that his appearance is quite handsome, coupled with his excellent character and strong strength, after spreading to the world, he is loved by many young women and has many fans.


    He shook his cloak, and then rushed towards the sleep madman.


    Sleeping Madman frowned, turned around to avoid Lancelot''s attack, the long knife flipped, and the back of the knife slammed into Lancelot''s back.


    boom!


    Lancelot''s armor shattered, and the whole person was smashed to the ground, blasting a deep pit.


    "With all due respect, with your strength, if you don''t bear the name of the Wienhill family, you won''t even be qualified to meet me."


    Sleeping Mad Death Lang said with disdain.If he had just hit Lancelot with a blade, he might be able to kill him with a single sword.


    This is the absolute power gap, the weak, when facing the strong, there is no resistance at all!


    Even if he was hit hard, Lancelot did not give up, but instead of struggling constantly, he wanted to stand up.But at this time, the disdainful voice of Sleeping Madman sounded behind him.


    "Or, do you think you can stop me by relying on the few experimental subjects you hide in the dark?"


    He raised his long sword horizontally, turned his body, a circular slash, centered on him, spread in all directions, cutting the surrounding buildings into neat pieces.


    The building collapsed, and several tall figures slowly revealed their whereabouts among the ruins.


    On the final battlefield of Sdio, the news of the powerful experimental subjects displayed by the Vennhill family quickly spread to the ears of various forces.


    Kaido, who paid the most attention to the news of the Wienhill family, naturally received the news at the first time.


    It''s just that the man, at the moment he saw the news, didn''t care, and then tore the information to pieces.


    This kind of mass-produced experimental body is simply impossible to match the real strong.


    This is Kaido''s original words.


    However, unlike Kaido, Sleep Madness did not despise these subjects as much as Kaido, but placed them on the same position as him.


    After all, only a prudent person can live to the end.


    On this point, he has been doing very well.


    Because if these experimental bodies are not strong, the group of pirates who invaded Sdio will never be defeated.


    When he said this, he was just trying to mislead these people, making them think he was arrogant and despise him.


    The subject was two males and one female. They were once famous big pirates in the sea, but unfortunately they died during the battle with the Wienhill family. The body was preserved by Gachi and others, and they were made after a technological breakthrough. Become an experimental body for combat.


    The two males were both first-class physique experts before their deaths. They didn''t care about the ridicule of the sleep madman, and slowly approached the sleep madman.


    The other female experimenter was a rare spearman. After she showed up for a moment, she directly disappeared from her body and disappeared in front of the sleeping madman.


    Like a jackal hiding in the shadows, it is ready to give a fatal blow to the sleeping madman.


    As if being stared at by the god of death, the sleepy madman''s hair was erected, and he felt that as long as he showed a flaw, a bullet would shoot out from an incredible angle and end his life.


    ...


    In the direction of the port, the artillery bombardment of the Kaido Pirates and the City of Gold is coming to an end.When the last cannon of the Golden City was destroyed, the bombardment stopped.


    Under Kaido''s command, countless pirate ships paid the price of sinking and sank into the sea forever.


    Correspondingly, the city of gold was devastated, especially the area near the sea, turned into a ruin, no longer prosperous.Countless people who were too late to escape were buried in the rubble forever.


    After the bombardment was over, everyone knew that the war had entered the final and most tragic stage.


    That is the landing battle!


    "The warriors of the City of Gold obey orders!"


    The golden high platform slowly rose, and Tezolo stood at the highest point of the entire golden city, issuing orders to the city under his feet.


    "Keep the golden city and kill all the invaders!"


    Under his feet, countless soldiers gathered like a tide, rushing toward the key points of the city.


    As far as he knows, there is a rebellion in Wano Country, and Kaido¡¯s people cannot stay here for too long.Because for Kaido, no matter how much wealth is won, there is no way to recover the loss of the country of peace.


    As long as you delay long enough, you can win.


    Tezolo thought so.But when he raised his eyes and looked into the distance.His expression freezes.


    A tall man wearing animal skins and a dragon scale tattoo on his solid muscles appeared on the flagship of the Pirate Fleet.


    He knows that man.


    That is Kaido.

 728 Chapter 714

    Although he had foreseen it a long time ago, when he saw that man appear, Tezolo''s heart still trembled.


    Without him, after all, that man''s reputation was built from the heads of losers in wars.


    "Guard the city of gold!"


    Tezolo shouted, standing on the golden platform.After hearing his order, countless soldiers rushed to the main roads of the City of Gold.


    Although they are all pirates, the main theme of this sea is the battle on the side.


    "Still fighting stubbornly?"


    Next to Kaido, Quinn reignited a cigar, looked at Tezolo from a distance, and said disdainfully.


    "The city of gold, Guran Tezolo, will be renamed tonight!"


    They came prepared, and the moment the City of Gold appeared in the Sea of ??Seven Kings, they had already regarded this rich city as what they had in their pockets.


    Countless pirate ships were approaching towards the city of gold. After losing the cannon fire, they were like a fish in the water and soon approached a distance of 100 meters from the city of gold.


    And this distance, for some powerhouses, is just a charge distance.


    "Little ones, tear up this city of gold with me!"


    On the front of the pirate ship, a tall man with an iron mask and short blond hair roared, then raised a long knife that was bigger than his own body and pointed at the city of gold. Pointed.


    Then, countless pirates seemed to be beaten with blood, and also raised their own weapons, standing on the sides of the pirate ship, shouting excitedly.


    "Tear the city of gold!"


    "Tear the city of gold!"


    "Tear the city of gold!"


    In the previous time, the city of gold rose to a height, as if standing up on the sea.After the pirate ship came to the side of the city of gold, only the high walls could be seen, but the city of gold could not be logged in.However, after Jack discovered this scene, he didn''t care, and with a big wave of his hand, his men launched a cannon.Then one by one pirates, as if they had expected it, put on a piece of armor directly, and got into the artillery.


    "Is this a lunatic?"


    Tezolo seemed to think of something, his face changed drastically.


    next moment.Countless artillery was fired on the Pirate Ship as the pioneer.


    Boom boom boom boom!


    Jack got into a large artillery tailor-made for him, took the lead, and was shot out.Immediately afterwards, countless pirates flew up to the city of gold like locusts.Although a large number of pirates fell into the sea for various reasons, there were still many pirates who successfully flew to the City of Gold. The moment he landed, he raised his weapon and moved towards The inside of the city of gold rushed in.


    Tezolo''s face changed slightly. He did not expect that Jack would use such a crazy method to break his first line of defense.Pushing the war to the end, it is also the cruelest alley fighting,


    finally come.He took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down.


    "However, you have overlooked a very crucial thing, this city of gold, after all, is my territory."


    He raised his hand and pointed at Jack who was charging at the front.


    "This is my home court!"


    Behind Tezolo, a wave of hundreds of meters high, a wave of gold suddenly rose.


    Like Tianwei.


    Then, the wave formed a huge fist, and slammed it down at the forefront of Drought Jack.


    boom!


    Jack''s body is tall, like a giant, but compared to this golden fist, it is still as small as an ant.


    The iron mask on his face was instantly shattered, his face was distorted, he vomited a large mouthful of blood, and his whole person was blasted hundreds of meters away into the sea without any resistance.


    "Here, you don''t have to leave everything up to Kaido."


    After all this, Tezolo was still a little tired, and he took a breath, but still said very strongly.


    Kaido is a pirate, and his act of robbing others is understandable and logical.But Tezolo is also a pirate.


    In the pirate''s dictionary, there is no such word.


    Not to mention the four emperors, even if the army of the entire world government appeared in front of him, he would not be able to capture and slaughter.


    On the Kaido side, there was no change in his face after seeing Jack being blown by. It just waved his hand and ordered some of his men to dive into the sea to salvage Jack.He took out a hip flask and looked at Tezolo with disdain.


    It seems to say that all this you do is in vain.


    The pirates soon met the warriors guarding the various main roads of the Golden City, and both sides were caught in a fight.


    Weapon collisions and the wailing of people before they died were heard throughout the city.


    However, soon, the war quickly turned into a unilateral massacre by the pirates. Tezolo was surprised to find that these pirates were carrying a poison gas canister, after being defeated by the warriors of the Golden City , The poison gas pipes on their bodies fell down, and the green poison gas spread throughout the city.


    The other pirates had prepared gas masks a long time ago. After putting on the masks, they easily slaughtered the soldiers who had inhaled too much gas and lost the ability to resist.


    The golden city of gold was dyed green and red.


    The green color is the poison gas carried by the pirates, and the red color is the blood of the soldiers in the Golden City.


    Tezolo knew that he had miscalculated, completely miscalculated.


    He overestimated Kaido''s bottom line. This man with the title of four emperors is a completely shameless person, cruel, bloodthirsty, and has no bottom line.


    In order to win, do whatever it takes.


    He is the real pirate.


    Tezolo controlled the Golden High Platform and moved closer to the center of the city. The outer layer of the Golden City had been lost. Fortunately, before the war began, he controlled the Golden City to rise, forming a height difference with the sea. In a short period of time, Kaido¡¯s army could not attack the Golden City on a large scale.


    He can retreat to the core area of ??the Golden City, as long as he delays enough time, Kaido, who is concerned about the situation in the country, will retreat.Moreover, even if this plan fails, he has another plan.


    All his wealth is hidden under the tower in the center of the city of gold.As long as he stays here, even if the city of gold is destroyed tonight, he has the ability to make a comeback.


    But when he came to the ruins of the previous golden tower, he found that there seemed to be a fierce battle.


    The headless body of Mo Xiu, the executioner, stood in the center of the battlefield.

 729 Chapter 715 He said: Get out!

    "What happened here?"


    Tezolo suppressed the anger in his heart and asked these guests.


    Obviously, when the enemy is present, these people are actually causing internal chaos in front of him, do they really regard the city of gold as their own territory?


    "Some people are afraid of Kaido''s power and want to catch Garrett to show favor to Kaido. Among them, Moxiu is included."


    An old man in a suit said slowly, he helped his glasses and looked at Tezolo.


    "Miss Garrett was attacked by him. She was seriously injured and fled away without a trace. And Mo Xiu, who was the leader of the refuge, was killed by us."


    "Is that so?"


    Tezolo looked around, and sure enough there was no trace of Garrett and others. Not only she, but also Ms. Hong Qiangwei was also missing, and Marcus, the "God of Gamblers", passed out.


    On his head, blood kept flowing out, as if he had been attacked by someone.


    "If you don''t want to work hard, just stay here, don''t mess with me!"


    Tezolo looked around and said to the remaining guests.Now Kaido''s army has penetrated the outer layer of the City of Gold, and several of his capable men, after learning of the war, should soon gather on his side.


    As long as the situation is stabilized, it can postpone the war.


    After speaking, he raised his hand and created a golden hut, shutting everyone in it.


    "Before the war is over, you will stay here."


    After Tezolo finished saying this, he jumped and moved him to another control room in the City of Gold under the control of the Golden Platform.


    Kaido overlooked one thing, that is, the Golden City is different from ordinary islands. It is a giant island that can be moved on the back of a turtle-shaped sea king.


    The control room that controls the movement of the turtles is in another part of the city.


    Kaido''s territory, the sea area of ??the Seven Kings, is adjacent to the sea area of ??the white beard giant whale.Even if Kaido is determined, regardless of the changes in the country, if he must win the city of gold, Tezolo only needs to drive the city of gold to the whale waters before the people of Kaido conquer the city of gold.


    He rushed to another four emperor territory, still known as the white beard with a bad temper.The two sides may cause a tragic war.


    And this is another plan for Tezolo to get away.


    There are two control rooms in the city of gold, one is the bombed tower of gold, and the other is located in a secret room.


    From the outside, this is a casino, but after the start of the war, these gamblers who were afraid of death did not know where to hide, and the entire casino was empty.


    Tezolo snorted coldly, and then faintly pressed a hidden button on the bar, then came to a blind spot in the casino, and a door slowly opened.He walked into this door.


    The passage was long and dark, but Tezolo didn''t know how many times he had walked this road, and walked skillfully into a dark room.He pressed a button in the room, and the whole Huang Jian became transparent.


    There are countless densely packed buttons and a monitor display in front of them. This is the front picture of the Golden City.


    Tezolo pressed the biggest button in front of him, and the whole city rumbling loudly. The giant tortoise carrying the city of gold suddenly opened his eyes, and then slowly swam forward towards the front.


    "You are too arrogant, Kaido."


    After pressing this button, Tezolo seemed to breathe a sigh of relief. After all, he could be regarded as one of the people with a face on this sea. There were many people who coveted his wealth, but Kaido was more than one.


    If there is no means to protect himself, he can''t live until now.


    After all this was done, he checked again, and after confirming that there was nothing wrong, he closed the door and left the secret room.


    After all, the war outside is still going on, and he still needs to sit down.


    However, he did not notice that in the moment they just closed, a graceful figure slowly emerged in the air of the secret room.


    That is, Ms. Hong Qiangwei who disappeared before!


    ...


    On the other battlefield, Garrett was still lying on the ground, unconscious.In the face of the attacks from the two experimental subjects, the sleep madman did not show any defeat, instead, he became more and more brave.A burst of blade light flashed, and with one enemy two, he actually vaguely suppressed the two experimental bodies.


    This is the strength of a strong swordsman!


    If it weren''t for the experimental subject that hid in the shadows and used guns, it would shoot a bullet at a critical time, I am afraid that he would have defeated the two experimental subjects.


    boom!


    Sleeping Crazy Killer repulsed a subject, a hint of impatience flashed on his feminine face.


    These two experimental bodies are like monsters with endless stamina, and their strength has not declined since the beginning of the battle.Sleeping Madman knows one thing well, that is, suppressing them by himself is just an illusion.


    If you continue to do this, when you run out of energy, you will be defeated.


    It can''t go on like this!


    After the sleep madman knocked back another subject, his body also retreated a few steps, and then rushed in the direction of Garrett who was unconscious in the distance.


    He knew that this comatose woman had an extraordinary identity among the Wienhill family. As long as she caught her, these subjects would not dare to act rashly.


    A knight in ragged armor opened his hands and stood in front of the sleepy madman.


    "As long as...I''m still alive...you are not allowed to...injure Jia...Miss Leite!"


    Lancelot said word by word, allegiance to the Lord, this is the knight''s rule.


    And he has always adhered to this rule.


    "Go away, ants!"


    After seeing the knight standing in front of him, the sleep madman said impatiently.


    He did not expect that this ant would dare to stand in front of him.He held his long knife firmly and aimed the blade at Lancelot.


    This time, he was going to kill the knight with a single blow.


    boom!


    Sleeping Crazy Killer slashed the knight, then turned around and rushed towards Garrett regardless.


    But when he was about to grab Garrett, a bloody hand grabbed his foot.Let him not be able to move a bit.


    "Protect... Garrett... Miss."


    "Is it really worth sacrificing one''s life for someone irrelevant?"


    Sleeping Madman turned around and saw that Lancelot appeared behind him again, and grabbed his foot with his hand.


    "Forget it, let me, a samurai, do it for you as a knight." Sleeping Madness Raised his long knife and pointed it at Lancelot at his feet.


    He was going to kill the man who had repeatedly blocked him.


    But at this time, behind him, a man''s voice sounded.


    The voice of a man who is slightly weak but absolutely impossible to appear here.


    The demon-like man said this to the sleepy madman who was about to kill Lancelot.


    "roll!"

 730 Chapter 716 He is Lorne (1)

    This voice whispered like a devil''s whisper, whirling in the ears of the sleeping crazy man.


    At this time, he remembered that when he was in the mirror world on Cake Island, the man covered in blood, beheading the number one general under the Four Emperors Kaido.


    Sleeping Madman turned his head stiffly, and saw that behind him, he didn''t know when a door to the void had been opened.


    Through the door of the void, he saw a cold-faced man with long black hair sitting on a steel throne, looking at him coldly.


    His eyes were extremely dark, like the gaze of death, without a trace of emotion.


    "How could you still be alive!"


    Sleeping Madman swallowed and said in horror.Through the door of the void, he saw that the man''s breath was a little weak, as if he had just woke up from a deep sleep, the wind would fall when the wind blows.


    But he dared not try.


    At this time, what defeated the few experimental subjects around him, what brought Garrett back, all kinds of tasks were left behind by him. At this time, the sleep madman had only one thought in his mind.


    That is to escape quickly!


    He didn''t dare to think deeply about why the Veenhill family would master the ability of Sanchuan Road that should have died in the Battle of Slanka.He didn''t dare to think about why Luo En was clearly alive, why he kept not showing up and let his fianc¨¦e stand in front.


    shuttle!


    Sleeping Crazy Death took the knife, and the whole person rushed towards the distance like a bullet, and he avoided several nearby experimental subjects that wanted to stop him.


    At this time, he had no thoughts of fighting, he just wanted to escape and bring out the news that Lorne was still alive.


    Bring out this news that can affect the pattern of the sea.


    But when he was about to rush out of the alley, a bullet shot from the shadows accurately hit his body and knocked him to the ground.


    Sleeping Madman was afraid of the sneak attack for a long time, this time, it finally succeeded.


    He rolled around on the ground for a few times, evading several shots that followed. He didn''t care to fight back. After adjusting his body movements, he rushed out again.


    But at this time, he suddenly heard a sigh.


    Then, everything in front of him turned into boundless darkness, with no end in sight.


    Only in front of him, there was a huge black iron throne, a man wearing a black cloak, sitting on the black iron throne, looking at him indifferently.


    Sleeping Madman didn''t dare to look directly, and wanted to move the realization away, but he was surprised to find that he couldn''t lift a trace of strength at all, as if he had lost control of his body.As if being manipulated, he knelt down slowly and stiffly raised his head.


    It''s like seeing your own king''s subjects.


    The man above the throne did not speak, but slowly waved at him.In the next moment, the sleep madman seemed to be plunged into the boundless darkness.Can''t think anymore.


    He lost consciousness.


    Lancelot stepped forward and saw the sleep madman lying not far away, unable to move his body, as if sleeping.


    I just don''t know what he saw, his face still has a look of horror.


    "Is it finally over?"


    Lancelot finally breathed a sigh of relief, and looked at the man behind the Void Gate in awe.


    This extremely powerful swordsman, who nearly suppressed the three experimental subjects, couldn''t even hold the man''s eyes.


    Is this the highest level of combat power in the world?


    Perhaps only he can change this era.


    ...


    Time to return to the laboratory in Sky City a few minutes ago.


    Lorne seemed to feel something, his heart suddenly beating, as if there was a voice telling him that if he didn''t wake up, he might lose his most important thing.


    Lorne was like a drowning man, waving his hands indiscriminately, trying to grab his last life-saving straw, but he seemed to be plunged into an abyss, and his surroundings were pitch black, sinking deeper and deeper.


    But at this moment, he suddenly felt that the blue ring on his left hand suddenly started to become hot, and then a white light appeared in his vision.A woman stood in the light and stretched out her hand towards him.


    Lorne couldn''t see who this woman was, but he still tried his last bit of strength and swam toward the light.


    Then he woke up.


    "Oh my God, you finally woke up, I thought you would sleep forever!"


    Lorne sat up in the petri dish, and Gage''s exclamation voice came from his ears.


    Gage put down the movement in his hand and walked towards Lorne, looking at Lorne''s body carefully, wanting to check it.


    "How is Garrett."


    Lorne pushed Kaji away and asked slowly.He has a strong sense of anxiety. Because of the fruits of perception, Lorne believes in his perception very much, and the sixth sense is also a kind of perception.He couldn''t find the source of this anxiety, so he asked about Garrett''s whereabouts.


    "After you fell asleep, little Garrett carried the burden of the family alone and experienced some hardships. She is now invited to participate in Mr. Tezolo''s event."


    At this time, the door of the laboratory was suddenly pushed open, and Agatha rushed in after receiving the news that Lorne was waking up.


    Kage shrugged helplessly. Agatha knew more about family matters than he was an experimenter.


    "Tezolo''s invitation?"


    Lorne stood up from the petri dish, regardless of the wetness, took the robe that Agatha handed over and put it on him, then frowned.


    "It should be someone from outside, want to test my situation through Xiaojia."


    He saw it thoroughly. As a leader of a huge force, if he hasn''t shown up for a long time, the outside world will inevitably have some speculation.This means that most of the core members of the Vennhill family are made up of their own family members, and the soldiers below are either brainwashed diehards, or clones made by Kage and others, if they are placed in other forces. , Even a rebellion is possible.


    Lorne didn''t know how long he slept, but judged by perception, this period of time will never be too short.


    "Xiaojia''s guess is the same." Agatha held onto Lorne''s body. Because he hadn''t moved for a long time, Lorne was very weak at this time.Even walking is a bit reluctant.


    They soon came to the main hall of the Sky City Castle. Here, Agatha had already prepared some information so that when Lorne woke up, he could understand what happened outside in the shortest time.


    And some other cadres who can appear in the Sky City at this time have also been waiting in the hall for a long time.

 731 Chapter 717 He is Lorne (2)

    Sitting on the Black Iron Throne, Lorne just wanted to read the documents prepared by Agatha, but his heart became more disturbed.


    It seemed that as long as he wasted this bit of time flipping through the documents, he would miss something.


    And this anxiety originated from the blue ring on his left ring finger.


    He and Xiao Jia¡¯s engagement ring.


    "Set these things aside!"


    Lorne seemed to have thought of something, dropped the papers in his hand on the table, and then asked Agatha.


    "Xiao Jia went to Tezolo''s site this time, have you put a road sign on her body."


    The so-called beacon is the ability of the fruit of their Sanchuan Road. He wants to open the door of the void connecting the two places, and he must have a beacon.


    "I don''t trust Xiao Jia, so I arranged for Lancelot to protect her, and the beacon was on Lancelot''s body, but..."


    Agatha replied that she wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Lorne.


    "Very good." Lorne nodded, and then said to Sanchuan Road waiting on the side.


    "Immediately open the door to the void leading to Xiao Jia."


    San Chuan Lu stiffly took a step forward, because his memory was modified, at this time, he was not at all as keen as the first think tank under the Four Emperors, but rather dull.


    He raised his hand, and a void door slowly opened.


    "It''s just that some time ago, Sanchuan Road opened the gate of the void and transferred the residents of Adela. At this time, he may not be able to maintain the long-distance transfer of many people..."


    When the Void Gate slowly opened, Agatha added in due course.


    "Then how many people can he transfer now."


    Lorne asked back.


    "I''m afraid I can only transfer one or two people, or one time. This is what I left for Xiao Jia to save his life. I told Lancelot to bring Xiao Jia back no matter the cost if there is a danger."


    "Enough, Lorne said."


    The door of the void slowly opened. On the other side of the door, the sight of Guran Tezolo, the city of gold, was still a bit illusory, but it could still be seen faintly. The prosperous, but devastated, war was ignited everywhere, and the roar of artillery could be faintly heard, as well as the wailing of soldiers before they died.


    "Is there a war there?" Agatha exclaimed, as she remembered what Garrett had said before leaving.


    She wants to kill.


    So she should have thought that at this time, it should be the fierce conflict between Garrett and Tezolo.


    "No, it''s not that simple." Lorne said.


    At this time, on the other side of the door, the scene finally became clear.


    Lorne saw Lancelot, covered in blood, lying in front of the door. With his hands, he struggled to grab the foot of a swordsman, as if trying to stop him.


    The swordsman was a little impatient, turned around, raised his long sword, and wanted to end the annoying knight''s life.


    Seeing this scene, Lorne frowned, then said coldly to the door.


    "roll!"


    The voice passed through the gate of the void, traversed a distance of thousands of miles, and reached Guran Tezolo, the city of gold.


    The swordsman turned around with an unbelievable look, and happened to see Lorne behind the Void Gate.


    Two people, separated by thousands of miles, passed through the gate of the void, looking at each other.


    ...


    After solving the sleep madman, Xiao Jia''s crisis temporarily dissipated.


    But after Ranstott was also checking the sleep madman''s situation, he turned around and showed Lorne an apologetic smile.


    "Sorry, my king. I may not be able to fight anymore."


    After saying this, he lost his strength and fell to the ground.


    To stop this opponent who is far stronger than him, this knight has already exceeded his limit.


    "You have done a good job."


    Lorne said slowly.


    "Next, leave it to me."


    Although I don''t know what happened to Guran Tezolo, Lorne can vaguely guess that if there is no delay in Lancelot''s life, they may not be able to insist on waking up.


    At the beginning, I was right to bet, this Lancelot is definitely a powerful subordinate.


    After saying this, Lorne stood up from the Dark Iron Throne, then put on a black cloak and walked toward the Void Gate.


    "What are you going to do! Lorne!" After seeing this scene, Agatha seemed to have guessed something and exclaimed.


    "Even if Lancelot falls, but there are still three subjects on the other side, just order those subjects to send Xiaojia and Lancelot from Guran Tezolo."


    "Anyway, these experimental bodies are all made by Kaji and others, and we can mass produce them at any time."


    "You still don''t understand the boss!"


    At this moment, Jody, who hadn''t spoken next to him, suddenly spoke. He touched his head with his mechanical arm, and said honestly.


    "Boss, it''s not the kind of man who will retreat. Otherwise, he would not fight the navy in Bislan before."


    As one of the first few people to follow Lorne, he certainly came to pick up his boss''s character.


    He stopped Agatha who wanted to stop Lorne and continued.


    "For the boss, he will not let anyone provoke the family."


    After hearing what Jody said, Agatha also understood that Lorne was such a man.


    Paranoia, as long as it is something he decides, no one can change it.


    Lawless, no matter who the opponent standing in front of him is, he will not give in.


    It is precisely because of his character that the Vennhill family will unite and grow from a small force with only a few people to a huge force capable of affecting the pattern of this sea.


    Lorne didn''t explain anything, after putting on the black cloak, he slowly walked towards the void gate.


    Because he had just woke up from a deep sleep, he was a little weak, and even walked a little shake.


    However, in this sea, as long as he is alive and appears in front of everyone, no one dares to look down upon him.


    Lorne walked into the door of the void by himself to win a war.


    A war without knowing who the enemy is.


    But none of the Wienhill family members thought he would fail.


    Because he is Lorne.


    When Lorne walked into the Void Gate, the Void Gate slowly closed, and Sanchuan Road fell to the ground, sweating profusely, as if losing his strength.


    "Take Sanchuan Road to Kage-sama and their laboratory to rest, so that he can recover his strength as soon as possible."


    After Lorne left, Agatha also recovered her peace. No matter what Lorne wanted to do, she would fully support him.


    "Then, order all the informants, spies, and agents in the family to start collecting news. I want to know what happened to Guran Tezolo!"

 732 Chapter 718

    As one of the top forces in this sea, the Vennhill family has the best intelligence agency in the world.


    Agatha gave an order, and the entire intelligence department was swiftly operating like gears. Numerous agents hidden in various forces transmitted the information they controlled to SKY.


    All the information gathered together, and Agatha''s expression became more and more serious, thinking that the information pointed to one thing.


    Kaido led the pirate fleet to leave the country, and the destination was the golden city of Guran Tezolo.


    So, this time, the enemy who attacked Xiao Jia might not be from Tezolo, but the more terrifying man.


    "How is Kay?"


    Agatha whispered the man''s name.She wasn''t sure, if it was really him, Lorne might have a tough battle to fight.


    Regardless of the outcome of the Golden City, it may become the last straw that ignites this sea of ??war.


    ...


    Lorne passed through the Void Gate and smelled the scent in the air.


    The smell of gunpowder and blood.


    Here is happening, or a tragic war is taking place.


    This is Lorne''s first judgment.


    Then, he gently walked to Garrett¡¯s side and hugged Garrett, who was unconscious. He thought he would be struggling when he was weak, but he didn¡¯t expect that he would take Xiaojia the whole body without any effort. The person embraced.


    Garrett was pale and frowned slightly, but after being picked up by Lorne, she seemed to feel an unprecedented sense of security. Her frowned brows were slightly stretched out, and then she pressed her small head tightly to Lorne''s chest. On, muttered to himself, saying some vague words.


    It seemed to be talking to Lorne.


    "Don''t be afraid, I''m here." Lorne tidyed the messy hair on Garrett''s forehead and said softly.


    "Leave it to me next."


    As he spoke, his perception and position centered on him, and his thoughts spread everywhere, enshrouding the entire Guran Tezolo.


    After waking up from a deep sleep, he had a deeper understanding of his own abilities. Before, he had never spread his perception to such a large range so casually, because this extremely consumed his mental power. After he had exhausted his mental power, he could no longer use his perception power.


    But now, such unscrupulous use of perception is not a burden for him at all.If he wants to, he can even expand the range of the perceptual field by a few points.He didn''t, however, because that was enough.


    He knew what was going on here at the moment his perception enveloped the entire Golden City.


    He "sees" that there are countless pirate ships surrounding the city of gold, and pirates constantly fly over the city of gold through cannonballs.


    In the middle of these pirate ships, there is a larger ship, floating quietly on the sea, as if facing the entire city of gold.


    On the bow, stood a strong man with a burly figure and a dragon scale tattoo.He seemed to feel someone peeping at him, frowned, and looked in the direction of Lorne.


    "So how is Kai?"


    Lorne muttered to himself, after uttering the name, his face did not show the fear of other pirates, but as if he had mentioned a very common name.He calmly looked at Kaido''s direction as well.


    Two powerful four-emperors, separated by a city building, and half of the sea.Facing each other far away.


    "Want to swallow the entire city of gold? What a big appetite."


    Lorne smiled slightly and said.In Bislan, after fighting against the Warring States of the Navy Marshal Buddha, Lorne understood one thing, and that is that these fierce and powerful men are actually no big deal. They are also human beings and they are also attacked. Will get hurt.


    The same will bleed.


    As long as you don''t fear them, you will find that these people are just ordinary people with a little stronger strength.


    But now, their ability to frighten other pirates is no big deal in Ron''s eyes.At this time, Lorne wanted to know one thing, that is, how big the gap between him and Kaido and others is.


    And this war is an excellent opportunity.


    An experimental subject walked to Lancelot''s side, picked up the same fainted knight, and resisted it on his shoulder.The other test subject picked up the sleepy madman.


    This kind of rare swordsman level powerhouse is an excellent material for experimental subjects.


    Then, Lorne turned his head and looked towards the city center, where there was a few familiar breaths.


    "It''s not your style, Tezolo."


    Lorne "sees'' that in the central area of ??the Golden City, a high wall has been erected, and Tezolo''s main force is shrouded in this high wall, resisting attacks from outsiders.


    The streets of the outer city are full of pirates under Kaido''s countless as the tide.


    These pirates are like crazy, wantonly plundering in the bustling city of gold, the whole city constantly resounds the wailing of men before death, the painful compassion of women, and the sound of weapons cutting bones.


    Countless blood flowed from all corners of the city, and the golden ground was dyed bright red.


    Just like the hell in the legend.


    And Lorne is a walker walking in hell.He held Garrett and slowly walked towards the center of the city of gold.


    From time to time I met a few pirates who were plundering. After recognizing Lorne, these pirates were shocked. They seemed to be unable to believe what they saw with their eyes. However, they were still under the command of the Four Emperors. Courage, waving his weapon, rushed towards Lorne.


    But none of these people could walk in front of Lorne. When they were halfway through the charge, they fell to the ground, with expressions of horror on their faces.


    Without exception.


    At a very early time, Lorne was able to create illusions and confuse the enemy by reversing the perceptions of others. However, at that time, some strong-willed and domineering enemies could be keenly aware of the illusion. Flaws, thereby breaking the illusion.


    But in the face of such a miscellaneous opponent, Lorne didn''t bother to create fantasy at all.


    He has a more efficient way.


    A lavender aperture centered on him, spreading around. All the pirates who charged towards him, the moment they touched the aperture, their whole person collapsed to the ground and fell into a faint.


    This method is called domineering.

 733 Chapter 719 Betrayer (2)

    Tezolo came out of the secret room, and the entire Guran Tezolo, as he expected, drove slowly toward the giant whale waters.


    But I don''t know why, Tezolo always feels a sense of anxiety in his heart.


    This sense of anxiety drove him to walk towards the ruins of the Golden Tower.It was found that the guests who were imprisoned in his cage had not moved.They sat quietly on the edge of the cage.


    "Don''t blame me, after all, this is the safest way, and I can''t guarantee whether there are Kaido among you."


    Tezolo said as he looked at these guests.After all, Kaido¡¯s first shell was fired accurately in the direction of the Golden Tower. Therefore, Kaido absolutely controlled his whereabouts. And, just after he left, these guests happened. Fight against each other, although these survivors said that the people killed were under Kaido, who can hold them to tell the truth?


    These guests did not speak, turned their heads and looked at him.


    The atmosphere of the entire ruins is weird.


    "I know."


    At this time, a man in a suit looked at Tezolo with a smile and said slowly.


    "If I faced this kind of thing, I would make the same choice as Mr. Tezolo."


    He said so, but Tezolo became more uneasy.


    He always feels something is wrong.


    Tezolo drove the Golden High Platform to rise to the heights, and the entire Guran Tezolo slowly moved in the direction of the giant whale sea area.The fight between the pirates in the outer city and the warriors of the Golden City is still going on, but because of the poisonous gas, it is not so much a fight, but a massacre. The masked pirate wields a butcher knife and keeps harvesting because Inhaled the poisonous gas, and paralyzed the lives of the soldiers.


    Things are just as he expected.However, the uneasy feeling in Tezolo''s heart did not decay at all, but it became more intense.


    He returned to the ruins again, frowning slightly, he must remember what important things he had overlooked.


    "Excuse me." At this time, a detained guest suddenly spoke.


    "Your subordinates are too incompetent. Such a big thing has happened. After so long, they are nowhere to be seen." He looked straight into Tezolo''s eyes and said playfully.


    "Couldn''t these people betray you because they are afraid of Kaido''s reputation?"


    "Never possible!"


    Tezolo replied decisively, he was quite confident in his subordinates, these people would not betray him for a little bit of profit, and moreover, they would still rely on the Kaido, the moody Kaido.


    It''s just that the guest''s words reminded him that he finally found out what he had overlooked, and discovered the source of his constant anxiety.


    After so long, why did his two capable men, Dess and Baccarat still not show up.


    This sense of anxiety drove him to investigate this matter, but when he was just about to leave, he found a tall man in the distance, approaching his side.


    It''s Days!


    Tezolo recognized the man, and he frowned slightly.Dess was very embarrassed at this time. He seemed to have experienced a fierce battle. A huge hole appeared in his chest, and blood continued to flow out of the hole.


    He clutched his wound and ran towards Tezolo.


    "Old...big...be careful!"


    After Dess ran to Tezolo, he was exhausted and fell directly in front of Tezolo.


    "Be careful..., there is..."


    Before Dess finished speaking, a thin arm supported him.


    A man wearing a black cloak appeared behind Dess and supported him.


    "Boss, be careful, Miss Baccarat seems to have rebelled."


    Said the man in the cloak.


    The man''s appearance is very ordinary, his facial features have no trace of characteristics, as if he was just taken from a few passersby and assembled on his face.No one can remember his face when he sees his first face.


    But such an ordinary man has a pair of rather indifferent eyes, this is a kind of silence, it is the silence of an executioner who has killed too many people.


    After seeing these eyes, no one will forget them.


    This strange combination of diametrically opposed characteristics is this man.


    Tezolo frowned.He asked slowly."What the hell happened, Ilikratt."


    Ilyklat, it was the man''s name.Ilikrat, one of the few supernovas who gathered in the Chambord Islands before, as a man who has a bounty of 280,000,000 (two hundred and eighty million) Bailey before he stepped into the new world Quite cautiously, unlike several of his companions, Iliklat was not so stupid, and wanted to use the head of Lorne, who had just emerged from the beginning, as a stepping stone to his reputation.Instead, he chose to turn around and join Tezolo, who was waiting for Lorne in the Chambord Islands, and joined Tezolo''s command.


    Later, he also became one of the few people who survived that Supernova.


    After joining Tezolo''s subordinates, he showed his amazing strength and soon became Tezolo''s core subordinate.And spread his name throughout the new world.


    The name of "Dark Blade Killer" Ilykrat is linked to the god of death in the new world.


    "At the beginning of the war, our immediate response was to come here to make peace with the old meeting, but halfway through, we met Miss Baccarat."


    Ilykrat took off his cloak and said with a wry smile.


    "We originally wanted to make peace with the old meeting with Miss Baccarat, but we didn''t expect that she would betray the boss, suddenly attacked me and Lord Dyce, and severely injured Dyce. If I were not present, I am afraid Dys Your lord has fallen."


    "And Miss Baccarat disappeared after doing all this. I guess she should still be wandering in the city."


    "Is that so?" Tezolo said in a deep voice, instead of answering Ilikrat''s words, he turned around and walked toward the outside of the city.


    As if wanting to find Baccarat for verification.


    But the moment she turned around, a cold light flashed in Iliklat''s eyes, and he raised his weapon and stabbed it towards Tezolo''s back!


    boom!


    Just as the long thorn was about to pierce Tezolo''s heart, a layer of golden armor covered Tezolo''s body.


    Tezolo turned around indifferently, with a hint of sarcasm in his eyes.


    "Do you think you deceived me?"


    He had never believed Ilikrat''s words.

 734 Chapter 720 The Betrayer (3)

    Tezolo lifted Ilikrat''s body high, with a hint of indifference in his expression.


    He had never completely believed in this pirate who took refuge in him halfway.


    In fact, because of some past experiences, he has never trusted anyone.


    Only people with no emotions can become the strongest pirates. Tezolo has always believed in this, so even if it is Ron, who has given high hopes to him, he feels a bit hasty in handling these minor emotional issues.


    If it wasn''t for Lorne to be too perfect, just relying on his importance of the weakness of his family would be enough to make Tezolo give up.


    "Do you have any last words to say?"


    "You should know what happened to betraying me." Tezolo grabbed Ilikrat''s head and said coldly.The latter struggled constantly in mid-air, but to no avail.


    The difference in strength between the two sides is too great, and he can''t break free of Tezolo''s shackles at all.


    "Since you have no last words, then go to death."


    Tezolo said that now it is in a critical period of war, and he doesn''t want to be a little different.At this time, he suddenly saw the look in Iliklat''s eyes from between his fingers.


    It was a mocking look.


    As if he was the ultimate winner.


    This look made Tezolo disliked.So he was ready to crush the traitor''s head immediately.


    But at this moment, behind Tezolo suddenly thought of a woman''s voice.


    Baccarat didn''t know when she appeared behind Tezolo, her body was scarred, as if she had experienced a fierce battle.Even the black gloves worn on both hands are missing.


    "Sorry, boss, I met some enemies when I rushed over, and wasted some time."


    Baccarat said breathlessly.But judging from the scars on her body, I am afraid it is not as simple as encountering some enemies.


    While she was talking, she leaned her body towards Tezolo, seemingly reluctant to stand.She put her arm on Tezolo''s body. At this time, she was more like a helpless woman, rather than the most powerful subordinate of a fierce big pirate.


    "Very well, just stay here and wait until the Guran Tezolo goes..."


    Tezolo slowly said with her back to Bacara, perhaps because Bacara had followed him for too long, or perhaps she looked exactly like her first love, and she trusted this subordinate Tezolo.So she was allowed to go beyond.


    But at this time, his face changed, he turned around and looked at Baccarat with an incredible expression.


    Because just now, when he was about to smash the head of the traitor, he suddenly slipped his hand and threw his body to the ground.


    For a strong man of his level, hand skating is a rare thing.Or it is impossible.


    Unless, hindered by external forces.


    It''s now!


    Ilikrat rolled around on the ground a few times, and a trace of murder flashed in his eyes.He lowered his body slightly, and then burst out the power of his whole body, rushing towards Tezolo.And the sharp weapon in his hand was aimed at Tezolo''s heart.


    Ilikrat''s speed may seem fast to ordinary people, but it is still too slow for Tezolo, who is proficient in seeing, seeing and coloring, and he only needs to turn slightly to avoid Illikrat''s attack.Then Ilikrat, whose body was floating in the air, had no place to take advantage of it, and could only be reduced to a fish that was slaughtered by Tezolo.


    However, at the moment he just deflected his body, he suddenly felt a hint of uncoordinated stiffness in his body, as if cramping.


    This feeling only lasted for a moment, but it was this moment that made him lose the opportunity to dodge the attack of Ilikrat.


    "You betrayed me?!"


    Tezolo turned around, looked at Baccarat and said with an incredible face, once perhaps it was a coincidence, then two or three times, it was inevitable!He finally knew why he missed it just now, because!


    Baccarat used his power against himself!


    Baccarat possesses lucky fruits, as long as he touches other people''s body with his hand, he can absorb it or give others luck.


    And what happened to Tezolo just now is clearly a sign of his luck being taken away!


    The sharp weapon pierced Tezolo''s body, and blood kept flowing from his chest.But Tezolo didn''t care, he still looked at Baccarat in shock.


    He did not expect that his most loyal subordinate would betray him.


    However, before reaching the desperate situation, Tezolo slapped Ilicat away, and then dashed back dozens of meters.


    At this time, the Guran Tezolo was still sailing towards the giant whale waters. As long as he cleaned up these traitors, he would not lose yet.


    Tezolo was confident in his own strength, even if he lost the favor of Goddess of Luck, it was still very simple to clean up these two traitors.


    After all, a mere mere lucky person cannot make up the absolute strength gap.


    "Master Tezolo doesn''t want to ask me why I betrayed you?"


    Baccarat blinked his innocent eyes and said with a smile.


    Tezolo didn''t speak, but Baccarat answered on his own.


    "How many years have I followed you?" Baccarat asked. "Seven or eight years have passed since the murloc hero boarded Maria and released all the slaves."


    "And in the past seven or eight years, I have helped you wholeheartedly, but what did I get in return?"


    Baccarat''s beautiful face began to twist, she laughed mockingly.


    "I''m just a substitute for that person."


    Tezolo was silent and did not choose to answer Barcara''s words, because what she said was not wrong, and she was attracted to her at first, only because she looked a little like that girl.


    However, this is not a reason for them to betray themselves!


    In any case, no matter who it is, since he betrayed himself, he must have the consciousness of death.


    "You are still thinking about delaying time, waiting for the boat to go to the whale waters, let the white beard and Kaido fight each other, you have a chance to escape in the chaos?"


    At this time, Bacara seemed to see through Tezolo''s thoughts and said slowly.


    "It''s just that I can tell you now that your idea will not come true."


    A trace of panic flashed in Tezolo''s heart, and he finally felt that the development of the matter seemed to be beyond his control.


    Baccarat smiled lightly, then slowly clapped her hands.


    Then, the Guran Tezolo, which was slowly moving forward, suddenly stopped!

 735 Chapter 721: There is Always a Trustworthy Person

    The whole ship suddenly stopped.


    This is definitely bad news for Tezolo.


    Because of this, he undoubtedly destroyed his last life-saving straw. He could imagine that it would not take long for Kaido''s army to complete the encirclement of the Guran Tezolo and attack it.


    And Tezolo really didn''t have the confidence, whether the high wall in the core area could stop the man called a monster.


    And at this moment, Ilikrat suddenly showed a grimace, and he looked at Tezolo.Said maliciously.


    "My lord is thinking, why we betrayed you? After all, the outcome of the current war has not been revealed. It may not be a wrong choice to follow you."


    Tezolo was silent, although he didn''t think about it, but when Ilikrat mentioned it, he did want to know.


    He asked himself whether he treated these people badly, what Kaido could give them, he could give them the same.And at this critical moment, is it really sensible to betray yourself?Can I really get better treatment than my own when I join Kaido?


    After all, the most taboo thing in this sea is betrayal.


    Betraying the old master is a stigma that a pirate can''t wash away for a lifetime.


    "Because I have not been your subordinate from beginning to end. Before joining you, I was already a member of Lord Kaido."


    Ilikratt smiled slightly and said slowly.


    "Introduce myself, I am the secret agent organization of Lord Kaido, the chief assassination officer of Organization C, Iliklat. I am specifically responsible for sneaking into various forces and providing assistance to the ambition of Lord Kaido when necessary."


    While talking, he opened the golden cage next to him, and released all the guests held by Tezolo.


    These people, after walking out of the inside, showed a weird smile and looked at Tezolo maliciously.


    "These people are all members of our C organization."


    Iliklat stretched out his hand, pointed at the guests, and then said to Tezolo.


    Looking at the enemies around, Tezolo only thought of one word.


    Desperate.


    These guests are all important figures of various forces and were invited to participate in their own event, but they did not expect that these people from different forces are secretly Kaido people!


    That rude and savage man is definitely not as simple as ordinary people think.


    He may have already planned to swallow this sea.


    And he may not even be his first goal!In secret, Kaido did an action that did not know how much it affected the entire world.


    Everyone slowly surrounded Tezolo, although the man in front of him was seriously injured, and although his luck had been stripped of Baccarat, he was after all one of the most ferocious pirates on the sea.


    His fame also came up by stepping on the remains of others.


    These people don''t want to be victims of Tezolo''s dying counterattack.So they must be cautious.


    After all, the overall situation is now set. As long as the last resister, Tezolo is killed, the entire Golden City will be in the bag of Lord Kaido.


    Tezolo leaned on a golden cylinder, breathing heavily, confronting these people, and no one wanted to take the lead.However, as the blood went by, he felt that his body was getting weaker and weaker.Even consciousness began to blur.


    He can''t hold on for long.


    But at this moment, he suddenly heard a man''s laughter.


    The ridicule of a man who is impossible to appear in this place at this moment.


    Everyone turned their heads, and they saw that on the edge of the high gold wall, a man with black hair and wearing a black cloak slowly walked towards it.


    He held a girl in a red dress with burgundy curly hair in his arms. The girl was lying on his chest, sleeping peacefully.


    All the people who wanted to stop him, whether they were the pirates who entered the void or the warriors of the Golden City, fell into a faint at the moment of their hands.


    "How can you show up here!"


    Baccarat exclaimed, her beautiful face showing a hint of disbelief.


    "How could you appear here!"


    She repeated her words again, because the man in front of her could not appear in this place!


    And Ilikrat also squeezed his weapon tightly, looking nervously at the man walking slowly,


    Their plan was seamless, and the only loophole was Garrett who was invited to come, but according to intelligence, Garrett''s physical condition was not as good as she had shown after the war.In order to avoid accidents, they deliberately designed an ambush, using a sleep madman who is not capable to ambush Garrett.


    Regardless of whether Garrett can defeat the Sleeping Madman, she will be delayed for a long time.


    And this period of time was enough for them to clean up Tezolo''s cronies, and when some of the dust settled and Master Kaido''s army set foot on the City of Gold, they could not turn over any waves with just one Garrett.


    This was their original plan, but now, there seems to be a slight surprise in this plan.


    A man who was theoretically impossible to appear here interfered with this plan.


    "It seems that the level of people is not very good, but they have fallen to the point where everyone is rebellious." Lorne looked at the embarrassed Tezolo, smiled and joked.


    He was familiar with the nervous enemies next to him, as if these were no different from the trash fish who just stunned with the domineering look of the king.


    "Haha, but I did not misunderstand you."


    Tezolo spit out a big mouthful of blood and said slowly.


    At this time, his hanging heart finally let go.


    He doesn''t need to think about why Lorne appeared here, he just needs to know that he is here, that''s enough.


    This is the feeling Lorne gives to everyone, no matter what happens, as long as he comes, he will be able to deal with it.


    "Oh?" Lorne sighed lightly and said playfully.


    "Why do you think I will help you? Can''t I covet your treasure like these people?"


    Lorne turned his head and looked around.


    "After all, you don''t seem to be able to hold your treasure now."


    "If it were someone else, I might have this concern."


    "But you won''t." Tezolo shook his head, looking straight into Lorne''s eyes.


    "Because you are Lorne."


    "Is the greeting over?"


    At this time, Ilikrat interrupted the conversation between the two of them, and he yelled at Lorne.


    "Are you here to die?"


    Obviously he occupies a huge advantage, but Ron''s tone that they are all miscellaneous fish makes him very unhappy. Ilikrat wants to prove that he is different from those miscellaneous fish.


    "Suffer to death?" Lorne repeated what Ilikrat had said, then chuckled.


    "Perhaps it is."


    He waved his hand gently, and then, with a fierce face, Ilikrat felt that his world suddenly became gray.


    Not only him, all the guests, and their world, has also become darkened.

 736 Chapter 722

    Ilikrat fell to the ground.There was a twist of horror on his ordinary face, and he didn''t know what he saw.


    And the other spies under Kaido.It''s because of the pressure of I don''t know Lorne.He fell to the ground all the way.Only Baccarat wanted to hide in secret and attack Lorne.


    Her ability is one of the most likely to defeat the strong with the weak. As long as she touches Lorne''s body and absorbs Lorne''s luck, even Lorne can''t help her.


    But when she was just about to do it, she was sensed by Ron''s domineering look, and then Ron gave Baccarat a look, and the poor woman fell into an endless illusion.It sinks and can''t get out at all.


    She stood there blankly, with a happy smile at the corner of her mouth, not knowing what she saw in the illusion.


    "Ahem, you really came in time." Tezolo coughed up a large mouthful of blood, leaned on a golden pillar, and grinned at Lorne.


    "Almost I died in their hands."


    "It''s just that you have hidden deeply enough that you would not show up even in the tragic war before. Are you confident in your men?"


    Lorne smiled slightly and said nothing.Of course he knew what Tezolo was referring to.If it hadn''t been for the Battle of Adela and the Battle of Sdio himself, there would be no rumors that he had died in this sea.


    "I''m here again now, I''m plotting something again, right."


    Tezolo looked straight into Lorne''s eyes, trying to read some valuable clues from Lorne''s eyes.But Lorne''s expression remained the same, with no flaws.Tezolo tried it, then gave up.


    "Now you should care about yourself." Lorne walked to Tezolo''s side and helped him up.


    "Kaido actually left the country of Harmony, and the army invaded your Guran Tezolo. If you don''t eat the entire Guran Tezolo, I''m afraid you won''t stop."


    "Now, you should think more about what you should do next."


    Tezolo smiled helplessly, because of his betrayal, he was seriously injured and unable to fight again.Moreover, for some unknown reason, the Guran Tezolo stopped sailing towards the whale waters.At this time, they were surrounded by Kaido''s army and could not escape at all.


    He has no choice.


    No, there is actually a way, Tezolo showed a bitter smile on his face.


    If Kaido can be defeated, then these difficulties will be easily solved.


    But can this approach really be achieved?


    Thinking of this, Tezolo couldn''t help turning his head, glanced at Lorne, and then shook his head.


    He was too excited just now because of Lorne''s arrival and ignored one thing.


    That is even though his ally, like Kaido, has the title of Four Emperors.But his qualifications, compared with Kaido, are still too shallow.Moreover, at this time, Lorne''s aura was still a little weak, and it seemed that he hadn''t slowed down after that war.


    How could he be Kaido''s opponent like this.


    No one in this world will fight a doomed war for others.


    "I''m not going to fight Kaido because of you." Lorne seemed to see through Tezolo''s thoughts and said slowly.


    Sure enough, Tezolo''s expression darkened slightly, but it quickly eased.


    This is a matter of reason. How could there be a fool in this world who would face a monster like Kaido for a mere ally?


    "Kaido is after my wealth, it has nothing to do with you." Tezolo struggled to stand up straight, then patted Lorne on the shoulder.


    "Wait a minute, I will stop Kaido''s army, and I want him to know that my golden emperor is not a trash fish for him to insult Kaido."


    In the Pirate World, courage will never be lacking.He Tezolo can reach the point he is today, of course he can''t be a coward?


    Tezolo said as he walked out of the inner city.


    Numerous golden liquids gathered on his body, forming a pair of golden armor.


    At this time, he seemed to have become that unruly golden emperor again.


    "And you, just take advantage of my fight with Kaido''s people, and run away in the chaos."


    "Even if your current strength is not at the peak, but with your ability, it is no problem to solve some miscellaneous fish." Tezolo turned his back to Lorne, and a heroic voice came from a distance.


    "I hope you can remember to avenge me after you step into the position of Shanghai Thief King."


    Revenge is an eternal theme in this sea. Once many people were powerless and could only witness the tragedy. Some people escaped from the disaster, then worked hard, and finally took revenge on the powerful enemy. happens sometimes.


    "how about you?"


    Lorne asked lightly.The tone is plain, without a trace of emotion.


    "Me? Of course it was a decisive battle with Kaido." Tezolo laughed mockingly.


    "On this sea, there is no king who will abandon his territory and escape." Tezolo said as he walked out of the Golden City.


    "I want to see if this Kaido, who has made countless people talk about it, is as powerful as the legend."


    Under the shining of moonlight, the golden golden armor shone with a soft light.


    Tezolo is alone, but his aura continues to rise.


    He alone is an army!


    He is, the Golden Emperor, Gild Tezolo!


    Lorne stared at his back until he disappeared from the end of his vision.


    "Go and help him if you want."


    At this time, a woman''s voice sounded in Ron''s arms.Garrett pressed his head against Ron''s chest and said softly.


    She woke up a long time ago, just enjoying the feeling of being held by Lorne without getting up.


    "Oh?" Lorne gently straightened Garrett''s messy hair. "Why do you think I''m going to help Tezolo?"


    "Because you are Lorne."


    Garrett said softly.


    ...


    Rumble!


    When the last shell bombarded the city wall of the Golden City, it seemed that the city wall was finally unable to withstand the huge force and was blasted out of a big hole.


    A pirate ship, like a mammoth colossus, docked in front of this big cave.Then a huge ladder was erected, and countless pirates passed through this big hole like a tide.Flocked into the city of gold.


    A man with a huge figure, a black hair, and a dragon scale tattoo all over his body stepped onto the city.


    They finally captured this golden city.

 737 Chapter 723 Golden Giant and Dragon

    Countless buildings were razed to the ground, and countless ordinary people closed their eyes desperately when they saw this murderous man.


    "Humph! The sound of you crying is really ugly." Kaido''s loud voice walked through the city, perhaps because he felt that a person''s cry was too ugly, frowned, and threw the hip flask in his hand towards that person. .


    Then, a tall building slowly collapsed, burying the crying man in the ground.


    After this scene happened, everyone really stopped crying, and they tried to cover their mouths, trying to keep themselves silent.


    It''s just that their desperate eyes and trembling bodies all indicate one thing, that is, they are really scared.


    Very scared of the man in front of him.


    "There is only one reason why you are so scared, and that is that you are too weak and grumble."


    Kaido took out another jug ??and drank the wine while talking to himself.


    "If you are as strong as me, you won''t be afraid of anyone!"


    "What the boss said! If these people are as powerful as the boss, they won''t be afraid of anyone." Quinn said flatly.


    "The weak can only be bullied!"


    Kaido yelled, his voice resounding across the sky.While talking, he turned his head to the center of the city of gold and looked directly at the ruins of the collapsed golden tower.


    "Are you right? Tezolo."


    "Tezolo also has some reputation in this sea, but compared to the boss, he is no different from those ants." Quinn said with a smile.


    Although the title of Golden Emperor Tezolo was prosperous, he was so confident that he dared to open his lair to the Sea of ??Seven Kings, which was no different from sending him to death.


    Kaido, one of the most ferocious pirates, certainly will not let go of this piece of fat delivered to the door.So he united with the Black Charcoal Orochi to temporarily suppress the rebellion in the country of Wano, and he brought people to surround the Guran Tezolo.


    "He''s really useless, he wouldn''t have died in the hands of those agents! Gululu." Kaido raised his head, pouring the wine into his mouth, and then said somewhat boringly.


    He thought that he would be able to fight well this time, but he didn''t expect that he would have won the final victory without taking a shot.


    "That guy Tezolo didn''t have the courage to face you head-on with the boss. He still wanted to drive the city of gold and sail towards the whale waters, so that the boss and the old man Whitebeard had a conflict, but it was finally discovered by our agents. I stopped the City of Gold."


    Quinn smiled and said, his voice was sharp and sharp, and it didn''t match his body shape. Jhin always liked to laugh at him at the beginning.


    Only now that Jin is dead, Sanchuan Road is dead, and he has become the second-in-command of Kaido boss. No one in this sea dared to laugh at his voice and body shape.


    Quinn liked this feeling very much.


    "The old man with the white beard?" Kaido seemed to think of something, and subconsciously touched his abdomen. There was a huge wound on it, and there was a slight pain.


    In fact, if you look closely, it is a large and one small wound.Almost across his entire body, he almost cut him in half.


    Among them, the big one was left by the old man with white beard, and the small one was left by the warrior of Wano country who used the sword.


    "When he was young, he was really good, but he is old now. His head is a bit useless." Kaido said sarcastically, and he did not put the white beard, the pirate who has the title of the strongest man in the world, at all. In the eyes.


    "He is indeed old." Quinn added, "Because of a lie, he actually got involved with the golden lion in the limelight. What''s more, he didn''t expect the golden lion to be defeated by him, and he would never recover. he knows¡­¡­"


    Quinn wanted to continue speaking, but saw Kaido''s eyes.The body shuddered involuntarily, and then consciously closed his mouth.


    "It''s just that after we swallow the entire City of Gold, with the financial support of the City of Gold, we will be able to fulfill Mr. Sanchuan Road''s long-cherished wish and create an army composed purely of capable people! At that time, don''t say it for nothing! With a beard, even the navy will not be in our eyes!"


    After hearing these words, Kaido seemed to think of something happy, and the chill in his eyes disappeared.Instead, continue to drink.


    "Legion of capable people." Kaido said to himself.A legion composed purely of capable people, and then sweep the sea.This is his lifelong dream.


    "Gurulu."


    Their speed was very fast, and after a while, they came to the center of the city of gold. A huge high wall blocked them.


    "Still playing this kind of turtle-like trick?"


    Kaido smiled disdainfully, walked to the front of the city wall, raised his right hand high, his solid muscles transformed into black dragon scales, and then slammed on the high wall.


    boom!


    A deep pit appeared on the high wall, and countless cracks were like spider webs, centered on Kaido''s fist, spreading in all directions.The cracks grew bigger and bigger, and soon covered the entire city wall.


    "ended."


    Kaiduo received his fists, and the next moment, the high wall collapsed, and countless smoke and dust rose.


    Sure enough, as Tezolo thought, a tall wall could not block a monster like Kaido.


    "No, it''s not over!"


    A giant golden fist struck Kaido from the depths of the smoke and hit Quinn''s body next to him heavily.He knocked Quinn away for several tens of meters and hit a building, which collapsed.Buried Quinn in it.


    A giant made of gold came out of the smoke and dust.He looked down at Kaido.


    "I am Tezolo."


    The golden giant''s voice was loud and resounding through the sky.


    "Gurulu, interesting." After Kaido drank the wine in the jug, he threw the jug aside, raised his head, and looked at the golden giant in front of him.


    He is ten meters tall. Compared to ordinary people, he is a well-deserved giant, but compared to the golden giant tens of meters in front of him, he looks like a child.


    But when the two confronted each other, Kaido''s momentum did not fall in the slightest.He wiped the drink from the corner of his mouth, and his solid skin gradually turned black, and dark dragon scales grew from the depths of his skin.


    Kaido, turned into a giant dragon, rose into the air and confronted the golden giant.


    A golden giant, a dark dragon, just like this, facing each other in the most prosperous city in the world.

 738 happy New Year to all!

happy New Year to all!


    I¡¯m with my family today, I don¡¯t have much to save the manuscript, I will fill it up tomorrow.


    I wish you all the best in the new year and the spirit of the dragon horse.

 739 Chapter 724

    The entire core area of ??the city was razed to the ground by the fighting between these two men.


    Tezolo, who was transformed into a golden giant, has been greatly improved in terms of speed and strength, but compared with Kaido, who has the title of monster, there is still a gap.


    Especially after Kaido became a black dragon, this gap became more obvious due to the power-enhancing effect of the animal demon fruit ability.


    It is not so much a confrontation between two people, it is better to say that Kaido unilaterally suppressed.


    The whole body of the golden giant is full of potholes and bottomless holes. If Tezolo could use the gold to fill the holes in the giant at any time, he would have been smashed into pieces if he were not in the city of gold.


    But this battle could not last long. The black dragon bit on the golden giant''s right arm all at once, tearing his right arm alive, and then flicked its tail and slammed into the giant''s chest, drawing the entire giant. Flying to the ground.


    This time, the golden giant never got up again.


    "Whether it is domineering, combat experience, and strength, you have achieved impeccable status."


    The black dragon fell to the ground and turned into a human form. Kaido walked step by step in front of the golden giant and said slowly.


    "But you have a fatal weakness, that is too weak."


    "Your strength cannot match your ambition."


    As Kaido spoke, he kicked hard on the shoulder of the golden giant who fell on the ground.


    boom!


    Numerous cracks appeared on the surface of the giant, and then the entire giant was broken into numerous pieces and scattered on the ground.


    Tezolo''s body fell out of the giant and fell into the golden fragments.


    He was dripping with blood, raised his head, and looked at Kaido standing in front of him.Then said softly.


    "Ha ha."


    A gulp of blood sprayed in front of Kaido, and Tezolo looked disdainful.


    Since he lost, Tezolo had nothing to say.The winner is king, above strength, this is the eternal creed of Pirate World.


    If this time he was lucky enough to be able to escape, he would definitely return the shame of today to Kaido twice.


    Revenge, this is also the eternal theme of Pirate World.


    "The weak are needlessly stubborn." Kaido kicked Tezolo, kicking him tens of meters away, hitting a casino building, and then the entire building collapsed. Buried Tezolo in it.


    "The City of Gold has fallen into our hands." At this time, Quinn also got up from the ruins and ran to Kaido and said flatly.


    "I immediately sent someone to sort out the gains from this expedition, and then immediately returned to the country of Wano to suppress the bunch of rebels."


    When it comes to rebelling against the party, Quinn''s eyes flashed with fear, and the rebellion in the country of Kazuki was far more serious than outsiders guessed.


    A few years ago, when they secretly executed Guangyue Mitian, the powerful man cursed to Kaido before he died, saying that he would come back to avenge Kaido in twenty years.


    Kaido sneered at this, but his ally, the new daimyo Hezhi Orochi of Wano Country, was very sensitive to this because of his improper position and sent people everywhere to suppress the remnant party of Mitsuki Mita.And accumulated his own power in secret, ready to deal with the revenge twenty years later.


    But only a few years later, the revenge from Mitsuki Mitaguchi came to Wano.


    After the woman entered the country of Wano, under the name of the orthodox family of the Guangyue family, she went around to snare the forces that had previously been attached to Miyada, because Kaido had not ruled the country for long, and the effect of suppressing these remnants of the party It hasn''t been highlighted yet, many people said clearly that they want to be loyal to the black charcoal snake, but secretly, they still miss the original Guangyue Mitian.


    After the woman came to the country of Wano, these people rose up and responded to her. Even the powerful samurai under the command of Mitsuki Mita also participated in this matter. The flames of war were on the verge of breaking out. The whole Wano country is lit.


    By the time Kaido reacted, the group of rebels had already hit the big name mansion of the Black Charcoal Orochi. If Kaido hadn''t come to help him in time, I am afraid that the head of the Black Charcoal Orochi would be placed in front of Guangyue Mitian¡¯s grave. It''s a memorial service.


    However, the strength of these rebels still lags far behind Kaido, and this group of rebels was quickly defeated and scattered all over the country.


    Now, Kaido is in the critical period of encirclement and suppression of the rebels. If the temptation of the Golden City is not too great, he would not leave the country easily.


    "Rebels? A mob!"


    Seeing Quinn''s fear of this group of rebels, Kaido said with disdain.


    "As long as I''m still in the country of peace, their treason is an illusion and it is impossible to achieve."


    His tone was full of confidence. There was no other reason, just because his name was Kaido.


    That''s it.


    After Tezolo fell, the warriors of the Golden City also lost their backbone and gave up resistance.The pirates under Kaido quickly took control of the entire Wano country.


    "Master Quinn!"


    After sweeping the entire Golden Kingdom, a pirate ran up to Quinn in a pant and said breathlessly.


    "The wealth of the entire Golden City has been roughly calculated."


    "Say."


    Quinn closed his eyes and said eagerly.


    He wanted to know how rich the most prosperous city in the world is.


    "A total of about 10 billion Baileys were collected in cash, several precious metals such as gold, equivalent to 20 billion Baileys, jewelry, antiques, and other valuables, equivalent to 8 billion Baileys..."


    While the pirate was talking, Quinn closed his eyes and danced with his fat body, enjoying himself.


    "All the gains from this war are equivalent to Peliyomo..."


    "What? Is this over?"


    But this list was not as long as Quinn had imagined. When the pirate started to summarize, Quinn''s eyes widened and said with a look of surprise.


    "Yes, Lord Quinn," the pirate swallowed, then continued.


    "All the gains from this war are about 80 billion Baileys equivalent to Pele."


    "Only so much?!"


    Quinn caught the pirate and shouted.


    "Yes... Yes... In order to avoid mistakes, we also counted twice, only so many."


    The pirate was caught by Quinn and said tremblingly.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Quinn took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down. 80 billion Baileys are a huge sum of money for any force.


    Except Tezolo.

 740 Chapter 725 Treasure House and Gifts

    Tezolo has the title of the world''s richest man. It is said that he controls 20% of the world''s gold and countless treasures.


    His treasury is called the "Great Secret Treasure ONE-PIECE" with coordinates.


    Eighty billion Baileys are a lot, but they don''t match Tezolo''s name.


    The Kaido Pirates are constantly doing evil and often create some national-destroying disasters. For example, Quinn once squeezed a relatively barren country in this sea thoroughly and obtained more than 10 billion Baileys.


    And when Sanchuan Road was still under Kaido, he had estimated that the total wealth controlled by Tezolo was at least 500 billion Baileys.


    This number is a bit different from the current 80 billion Baileys.


    Therefore, Tezolo must have hidden a treasure in the dark!


    "I''m going to dig out Tezolo and ask clearly!"


    Seeing something wrong with Kaido''s face next to him, Quinn immediately volunteered.


    "Don''t worry, boss, that Tezolo fell into my hands, and he will surely vomit everything he knows!"


    After he finished speaking, Kaido nodded, then walked in the direction of his pirate ship.This boring war is over, and he is going back to continue drinking.


    And Quinn shook his body and walked towards the ruin where Tezolo was buried.


    After Tezolo was defeated by Master Kaido, his whole person was buried in this ruin. Originally, Quinn also guessed that Tezolo would crawl out of this ruin to continue fighting.But after he was buried, there was no more movement.


    "dig it out!"


    Quinn said coldly to the two people next to him. Upon hearing this, the two pirates immediately picked up their weapons and began to dig in the ruins.


    But digging and digging, Quinn''s face began to look a little wrong.


    Until these pirates hollowed out the entire ruins, they did not find a trace of Tezolo.


    This man seems to have disappeared out of thin air!


    "What the hell happened! How could he be missing!"


    Quinn yelled out loud, cold sweat constantly seeping through his fat face.


    I don''t know why, this Tezolo disappeared under his eyelids.


    "Search the entire city of gold at once, and be sure to find Tezolo for me!"


    Quinn yelled to his men, this man, but the treasure of hundreds of billions of Baileys, can''t be anything more than that.


    If he can''t be found, Quinn can even imagine his end.


    Kaido is a pure pirate, with all the characteristics that a pirate should have, cruel, greedy, powerful, and barbaric.


    The most important thing is that he will never be soft-hearted, whether it is dealing with enemies or incompetent men.


    Therefore, if this simple thing can''t be done well, Quinn''s ending will definitely not be so wonderful.


    But he didn''t know that Tezolo didn''t disappear out of thin air, but left in front of his eyes with integrity.


    ...


    "Ahem, I didn''t expect that you would come back to rescue me, for me, directly against opponents of Kaido''s level."


    In front of a small boat, Tezolo, who was carried by a tall subject, coughed up a mouthful of blood, and slowly said to Garrett in front of him.


    "You misunderstood a little. It''s not that I want to save you, but Lorne thinks that you are a good ally. If someone like you died in this war, wait for him to take the position of One Piece. After that, you can''t observe the salute. Isn''t it a pity? That''s why he decided to rescue you."


    Garrett was sitting in front of Tezolo and instructed the subject to start the boat. After the boat had moved, she turned around and said with a smile on Tezolo.


    At this time, she was a little pale because of the loss of blood from the injury, but her face was filled with a smile, a happy smile.


    Because Lorne is back.


    "Ahem. But in any case, you saved me after all. Don''t worry, I will never let you down when I get back up again." The subject put Tezolo on the boat, and Tezolo adjusted his body. On the injury, and then said slowly.


    "It''s just that I didn''t expect that Mr. Lorne''s use of his abilities would raise another level."


    Just now, when he was dug out from the ruins by these pirates, he was already ready to fight, but the kick of Kaido just now kicked his bones to pieces. Now He was a little reluctant to even move a finger.


    But when he was desperate, the group of pirates didn''t seem to see him, and threw him out as rubbish, while the two experimental subjects walked out from behind the group of pirates in a straightforward manner.In front of Quinn, Tezolo was taken away.


    At that time, Tezolo had already figured out that this group of pirates must have been confused by Ron''s ability to use their own perception, so they did not recognize him.


    However, what surprised Tezolo the most was that not only these trash fish, but Quinn did not find the slightest flaw, allowing these subjects to take him away.


    Therefore, Tezolo didn''t know exactly where Lorne had come now. Perhaps Lorne now truly deserves his title of "Emperor".


    "But, I have a problem now."


    The boat moved and disappeared into the night.Tezolo turned around and glanced at the city of gold behind him, without any thoughts in his eyes, because this city is just a shell, and his real wealth is hidden in an absolutely safe place.


    A place in the whole world that only he knows.A city of gold, he can afford to lose.


    As long as he can make a comeback, he will surely give back the Kaido of today ten times a hundred times.


    Tezolo turned his head, looked at Garrett, and asked slowly.


    "Where is Mr. Lorne now?"


    "Lorne?"


    At this time, Garrett stood up and looked at the city of gold behind the boat and the countless pirate ships surrounded by the city of gold.


    Said slowly to Tezolo.


    "Lorne said he wants to teach these pirates a lesson."


    "I also said that in the faraway country of flowers, they have a custom, that is, at the end of the new year, they like to give their relatives and friends a gift."


    "And this is the gift he gave me."


    When Lorne was mentioned, a smile flashed across Garrett''s mouth.


    Tezolo followed Garrett''s gaze and glanced over, after seeing what happened before his eyes.He was stunned and muttered to himself.


    "Is this the so-called New Year gift?"

 741 Chapter 726 The Emperor and the Emperor

    Kaido carried a jug of wine and walked staggeringly towards the port.His fleet is now docked there.


    After the war, the city of gold was divided into deserted areas, and the air was filled with the smell of gunpowder and a strong smell of blood.Some people with strong imagination can imagine the fierceness of this war just by smelling this smell.


    It''s just that these didn''t make Kaido''s heart feel the slightest disturbance.As a veteran big pirate, he has seen many wars far more fierce than now.The city of gold, Guran Tezolo¡¯s war, is nothing more than pediatrics.


    Pirates who have not experienced cruel wars will never be on the highest stage.


    At the beginning, Roger and Karp rose from the War of the Valley of Gods and became a legend of the era. At the beginning, Kaido was nothing more than a pawn, a pawn serving as a background board.But now that Roger is dead, Karp is getting old.He wants to let this era know what the top war is.


    The execution war, the war of the Golden City, this is just an appetizer. When he completely eliminates the rebellion in the country of Hezhi, he will create an unprecedented huge war that will involve the entire sea!


    Kaido''s flagship quietly docked next to the port of the Golden City. Kaido raised his head and just saw a person sitting on the bow of his ship.


    A young man with black hair.


    A man rumored to be dead.


    A man who is absolutely impossible to appear here at this moment!


    He squinted and stood in the harbor, looking up at the man''s eyes.


    And the man looked at him equally calmly.


    For the first time, two emperors with countless grievances faced each other.


    "I thought you were dead."


    After a long time, Kaido finally broke the deadlock, narrowed his eyes, and said slowly.


    "Hiding for so long, can''t you finally hide?"


    "I''ve never escaped." Lorne stood up from the bow, opened his arms wide, took a deep breath, and said slowly.


    "I just want to make an unveiling ceremony for the top war."


    "What do you want!"


    Kaido''s heart suddenly became uneasy, he yelled at Lorne, and then jumped up and jumped onto his ship.


    boom!


    His impact was too great. When Kaido stepped onto the bow of the ship, the entire ship sank several meters, and the surrounding sea caused huge waves tens of meters high.


    Cover the sky and the sun.


    After stabilizing the balance of his body, Kaido''s right hand turned into a dragon claw, and he slammed his fist towards Lorne.


    This fist carried great power, and the air continued to sound harsh roar because of the violent friction.


    However, his punch did not touch Ron''s body, as if hitting a ball of air, passing through Ron''s body.


    "what?"


    A trace of surprise flashed in Kaido''s eyes. Turning his head, he found that the place where Ron was standing just now was empty. Looking around, he found that Ron''s figure appeared in the middle of the deck. He raised his head and slowly Looking at Kaido.


    "ability?"


    Kaido frowned and said, everything in this world has rules. As one of the top physique experts, he clearly knows that the effect just now can''t be achieved by mere physique, the only explanation is Lorne used his ability.


    And to deal with a capable person, the most important thing is to crack his ability.


    "Finally found it?" Lorne said with a smile on his face.


    "Your performance is much better than your subordinate."


    "Are you looking for death?"


    Kaido said coldly, he didn''t know who his subordinate was in Lorne''s mouth, but he knew that he was very unhappy now, and while speaking, his domineering look centered on him and spread to the surroundings. Come, he knew that Lorne standing in front of him was just an illusion, and the real Lorne must be hiding in the dark.


    He wanted to find Lorne and tear it to pieces.


    "No, I said, I''m going to hold the unveiling ceremony for the huge war that is about to sweep the entire sea."


    Lorne said slowly.


    "And how can there be no fireworks for the ceremony?"


    Kaido felt a bad feeling in his heart, and he shouted at Lorne.


    "you dare!"


    "Why don''t I dare?" Lorne said with a smile, "I''m Lorne, who is called a lunatic. Is there anything I dare not do?"


    While talking, he slowly opened his arms, as if embracing something.


    Under Kaido''s command, countless pirate ships suddenly turned their bows and aimed their artillery at the pirate ship next to them. Then, the hot cannonballs came out of the pirate ship and fired towards the pirate ship next to them.


    Boom boom boom boom!


    Countless shells were intertwined, and all the pirate ships docked around the Golden City were ignited by artillery fire.The raging flames burned on the sea, like a sea of ??fire.


    Kaido looked gloomy and leaped forward towards Ron''s body. This was the fleet he had built with painstaking effort, but it was now destroyed by Ron. In any case, he would have to pay the price of blood for this man.


    "Obviously knowing that what is standing in front of you is an illusion, why do you still do unnecessary things?"


    Lorne allowed Kaido to rush towards him, then calmly watched him pass through his body, turned his head, and said with a smile.


    "Moreover, this firework is not over yet."


    After hearing Lorne''s words, Kaido''s complexion became extremely ugly.Because he guessed what Lorne was going to do.


    "Remember, after today, my Wienhill family and I will never die!"


    Countless bloodshots appeared in his eyes, and he shouted at Lorne.


    If his eyes can kill, Lorne has been killed countless times by him.


    "Who cares?"


    Lorne replied, then snapped his fingers.


    Countless pirate ships that can also turn their directions aimed their artillery at Kaido''s ship, and then all launched bombs.


    In the next moment, this magnificent pirate ship was turned to ashes in countless wars.


    The flames soaring into the sky rose into the air, and then turned into countless fireworks in the midair, scattered and separated.Illuminate the entire sea.


    To see the past, it is like a bunch of brilliant fireworks.


    ...


    Lorne stepped on the moon step and kept moving forward on the sea. Behind him was the burning flame and Kaido''s angry roar.


    A shark showed his head on the sea, let Lorne stand on his head, and then swam forward.


    And Ron turned his head, looked at the flame behind him, and said with a smile.


    "Do you like this gift?"

 742 Chapter 727

    Lorne is crazy and paranoid, but not a fool.


    Although he has a better understanding of the control of his abilities after waking up, even if he faces opponents of Kaido''s level, he will not easily miss, but because he has been lying in the petri dish for too long For this reason, his body is extremely weak, and this is not a chance for a decisive battle with Kaido.


    Bislan''s mistake, he will not make a second time.


    Therefore, he just controlled Kaido''s pirates and destroyed Kaido''s pirate fleet through them.


    "The emperor?"


    Lorne looked behind him and said with a look of disdain.The flames continued to burn, and Kaido''s roar could faintly reach his ears.


    "But so."


    People always grow up, just as Karp couldn''t imagine that the humble intern named Kaido in the Rocks Pirates would grow into a giant, a sea of ??cholera.And Kaido never thought that the young man he could pinch to death at the time of the execution war was able to reach the point where he is today, standing in front of him and becoming one of his most difficult opponents.


    "It''s time to leave."


    After sighing, Lorne urged the shark at his feet to swim forward. He and Garrett agreed to meet on the next island and then returned to Sdie.


    Now that he wakes up, he won''t let people wantonly insult his family. Those pirates who have offended the Vennhill family will have to pay their due price.


    But at this time, a frivolous male voice rang in Lorne''s ears.A man with short blond hair and glasses did not know when it appeared on his head.He opened his hands, his arms turned into light blue wings that were constantly burning like flames, just like a phoenix reborn from the ashes.


    "I didn''t expect you to be alive."


    He saw Lorne, somewhat surprised.But after a pause, he said in a natural tone.


    "But a man like you shouldn''t die in Bislan. That is not your end point."


    "Why are you here?"


    Lorne raised his head, looked at the man flying in the sky, and said slowly.


    This man is not an enemy, so his tone is more relaxed.


    "After hearing the news of Kaido''s departure from Wano Country, my father was a little worried, so he sent me to see what he wanted to do. I didn''t expect Kaido''s ambitions to be so great that he planned to make the whole gold in one fell swoop. Let the city eat it."


    The man patted his wings, lowered his body, and came to a position parallel to Lorne.Turning his head to look at the flames still burning behind him, he said in a gloating tone.


    "It''s you, who gave me a little surprise. Kaido suffered a big loss this time. I''m afraid I won''t let it go. Your Vennhill family must be careful in the future!"


    "Even without this incident, there will be a decisive battle between Kaido and me."


    Lorne said calmly, Kaido would not let go of killing his capable opponent, and Lorne would also not forgive the enemy who wanted to treat Garrett as a marriage partner.


    Even if there were no events in the City of Gold, both sides would never die.And this war only aggravated the contradiction between the two sides.


    "I don''t understand what you crazy guys think."


    The man shook his head and said slowly.


    "But the old man''s boat is on the edge of the giant whale waters. If you have time, go up and have a drink. It just so happens that we can also thank you for helping us find the traitor last time."


    The white beard ship is floating on the border between the giant whale waters and the seven kings waters?


    Lorne got this information from the man''s words, that is to say, if there weren''t any traitors, as long as Tezolo had driven the ship to the whale waters, he would most likely be able to escape.


    This information also confirmed one thing from the side, that is, the white beard is always alert to Kaido.


    "Just right." Lorne nodded and slowly said to the man beside him.


    "I also have one thing that I want to tell Mr. Whitebeard."


    "What''s the matter?" the man said with interest.


    "A very interesting thing."


    ...


    The Mobile was floating on the ocean, like a blue whale poking out its head from the deep ocean.


    It is huge, extremely huge, this is everyone''s first impression of seeing the Mobile.Only such a huge boat is worthy of the man''s mind.By the time Lorne could see the Moby Dick from the sea, the sky had gradually turned white.


    It was not the first time that Lorne set foot on the Mobile, so when he set foot on this pirate ship with countless prestige again, the crew of the white beard all raised their heads slightly and looked at him in a little astonishment.


    They did not expect that the central figure of all events in the sea would appear here in this recent period.


    "Hi! Marco! You are finally back, how''s the Kaido side!"


    A swordsman with a gentleman''s top hat and two black curvy beards saw the man walking with Lorne and said hello with a smile.


    Only at this time, he saw Lorne boarding the ship at the same time, and a hint of surprise flashed across his face.


    "Why are you coming back with Marco?"


    "This matter is a long story."


    The man called Marco said helplessly.


    "Wait a minute to explain to the old man, Vista."


    Baibeard was sitting at the end of the deck, with several meter-high hanging bottles next to him, constantly pumping liquid into his body.Numerous nurses are surrounding him to take his temperature, blood pressure, and record data.


    But he himself closed his eyes and fell asleep leaning on the chair, faintly audible snoring.


    After seeing Marco came back, the nurses just wanted to wake White Beard, but Marco waved to stop him.


    Dad is getting old and needs a good rest.


    But just as he was about to leave, a strong voice rang from behind Marco.


    "You bastard, don''t say a word to your father when you come back!"


    Whitebeard grabbed Marco and said viciously.Only a trace of worry in his eyebrows disappeared.


    "Father worried about Marco''s safety and stayed here all night. If there is a little accident, he will be ready to rush over and fight Kaido."


    Seeing Lorne''s confusion next to him, Bista lowered his voice and explained.


    Lorne nodded. According to rumors, White Beard is the pirate who values ??his family most. Anyone who hurts his family will be retaliated wildly by him. Because of one of his subordinates, he fought a war with the golden lion Shiji who was thriving at the time. , This incident was also the fuse of the subsequent defeat of Golden Lion Shiji.


    However, it now appears that the incident was not as simple as it seemed.


    At this time, White Beard also noticed Lorne, and he raised his eyebrows.Looking at Lorne.


    "You stinky boy really isn''t dead."

 743 Chapter 728 Kaidos Conspiracy

    "Gululu, it turns out that this is the case, this kid Kaido has suffered a big loss this time!"


    After listening to Marco and Lorne''s narration, White Beard laughed loudly.He had seen Kaido, the bastard, not pleasing his eyes for a long time, and this time he had failed to covet the City of Gold, and he even lost his fleet. I am afraid it will take a long time to fix it before he can be relieved.


    "Moreover, I have a very important thing to share with Mr. Whitebeard."


    Lorne sat in front of White Beard, drank the bowl of wine placed in front of him, and slowly said to White Beard.


    "Oh? You said." Baibeard picked up his beard and bent his body slightly, expressing to listen to Ron''s words.Marco next to him also pricked his ears, and he remembered the interesting things Lorne had said before.


    "You had a war with Shiji before because one of your crew members was brutally killed by Shiji, right."


    Lorne wiped off the drink from the corner of his mouth and said slowly.


    "What do you want to say."


    When the incident was mentioned, Baibeard''s face suddenly became gloomy.He looked at Lorne and said coldly.


    If Ron was not sitting in front of him, but another pirate, he would just throw him into the sea to feed the sharks by just mentioning his dead son at will.


    "I went to sea late, but as far as I know, the position of the captain of the second division of the White Beard Pirates has always been vacant, and the one who died in the hands of the golden lion was the second division that hadn''t appeared in the sea for a long time. team leader."


    The identity of the White Beard Pirates, the second team captain, has always been mysterious. Many pirates who went to sea late have only heard of such a person. They only know that because of his death, they have caused a relationship between White Beard and Shiji. Of war.


    But I don''t know what his real name is.


    "Continue." The white beard frowned and said coldly.Some time ago, before these messy things on the sea did not happen, Lorne also boarded the Mobile Dick, only that time, he gave himself clues about the remnants of the Golden Lion Pirates.


    Later, based on those clues, he did find some clues, but just as he was preparing to do something with Shiji, Lorne came to tell himself that his son''s death was strange.


    If it wasn''t for the certainty that Lorne wouldn''t be aimless, Whitebeard had sent someone to sink him into the sea.


    There was a tense atmosphere in the air, and Marco winked at Ron frequently and motioned him not to continue.


    Lorne was invited by him. He should protect Lorne''s safety, but if he annoyed Daddy Whitebeard, even he could not protect him.


    "It''s just that the identity of the captain of the second division is not important,"


    Lorne raised his head, met White Beard''s eyes, and said slowly.


    "You guys, you probably haven''t seen his death with your own eyes."


    Whitebeard turned his head and looked at Marco who was standing next to him.


    At this time, Marco also stood up, he took a deep breath and said slowly.


    "I was involved in the previous war, but I was dragged by other people. When I arrived at the scene, his ship had been sunk. I learned from the mouths of several survivors. He once fought against Monbach."


    "I did not see Monbach kill him with my own eyes and searched for that sea area afterwards, nor did I find his body."


    "This matter has always been my father''s regret."


    "But after the war began, the bastard Skee never denied this. If he didn''t do it, then why would he take it on?"


    White Beard also spoke. He looked at Lorne with a trace of unkindness in his eyes.


    It seemed that if Lorne couldn''t give him a satisfactory answer, he would surely sink Lorne into the sea.


    "What if even Shi Jin was deceived?" Lorne said playfully.


    "Because I happened to hear some interesting things in the Golden City before."


    While speaking, he repeated the conversation between Kaido and Quinn he had heard before in the City of Gold. Because of the enhanced perception, his five senses were magnified countless times, although Kaido and Kui Because in the conversation, I was far away from him, but still did not escape his ears.


    As he listened, Baibeard''s face became more and more gloomy.


    boom!


    He squeezed his fist tighter and tighter, and suddenly hammered it on the table, and then the whole table fell into powder.


    Lorne held the wine and held it in the air without letting a drop of the wine spill out.


    "You mean, I misunderstood Shiji. All of this is the conspiracy of the kid Kaido?" Whitebeard looked down on Lorne from his commanding position.


    "Why should I believe you, why shouldn''t this matter be your strategy, causing the war between Kaido and me, and then letting you profit by yourself."


    Whitebeard is a pirate, of course he knows that the pirate is cunning by nature.


    Lorne and Skee have a grudge, so he brought Shiji''s news to Whitebeard. Now Ron and Kaido are at war again, and he knows Kaido''s conspiracy.


    Baibeard didn''t believe there was such a coincidence in this world.


    "Kaido is not as reckless as I thought. You should be very clear about this." Lorne looked at White Beard, with no fear in his eyes.


    "Is it right? It should be clear if you go to investigate."


    Lorne stood up and spoke slowly to the white beard.


    "If I guessed correctly, your second team captain should be named Mitsuki Mita, right."


    boom!


    Baibeard snorted coldly, and the whole ship trembled.


    Seeing this scene, Lorne nodded slowly.Seeing that he was right, Guangyue Mitian was really the captain of the mysterious Whitebeard Second Division.


    In other words, the daimyo who was executed when Kaido invaded and executed was the son of Whitebeard!


    In fact, the matter is very simple. There are not many people who know that Guangyue Mitian was executed by Kaido, but most of them are trapped in the country of Wano. Because Kaido blocked the news of this country, many things can not be heard, so Bai Beard didn''t know it.


    He just thought that after Roger''s death, Guangyue Mitian wandered on this sea without returning to the country of Hezhi. Later, after the war broke out, Kaido took advantage of this information gap to make Baibeard Misunderstood that Guangyue Mitian died in Shiji''s hands, and Shiji didn''t deny it, so he launched the war.


    By this means, he quickly took control of the country of Wano, and his forces developed rapidly. Following this momentum, I am afraid that when the white beard reacts, there will be no more Kaido.


    However, this plan of Kaido was seen through by Lorne.


    Haiyuan Calendar, at the beginning of 1510, two major events happened.


    The first one is that the world-famous golden city, Guran Tezolo, was captured by Kaido!


    The second thing is that the new emperor of this sea, Veenhill Lorne is still alive! He reappeared in front of the world.

 744 Chapter 729 The Future of the Navy

    "Big news, big news!"


    At a naval base, a male recruit ran up to a female recruit with a newspaper and said breathlessly.


    "The world-famous city of gold, Guran Tezolo, was captured by Kaido, and now this city has fallen into ruins."


    This is a recruit training camp for the Navy located in the paradise, adjacent to the waters of Qingfeng Island, to train new recruits and transport talents for the Navy.


    This soldier is a recruit in this class, but he performed relatively well and will soon be able to leave the recruit training camp.


    "And the demon Lorne, who is rumored to have died, also appeared in this war. It is rumored that he appeared at the end of the War of the Golden City and fought Kaido."


    "The battle between the two emperors turned the entire fleet into ashes. There was no victory or defeat, but after a long time, Kaido''s angry roars were still echoing in the sea. If nothing else, the Vennhill family soon We are about to face the Kaido Pirates."


    The male navy took the newspaper and read it excitedly.There was a trace of flame in his eyes, the flame of revenge.


    "The war between the two four-emperor-level pirates will ignite the entire new world. At that time, as long as we fishermen profit, we can eradicate these two confidential problems."


    His family died in the hands of this group of pirates, so he and this group of pirates have endless enmity.


    In fact, there are many people in the Navy Recruit Training Camp who have similar backgrounds. The navy killed the pirates, and the pirates killed the navy. The hatred continued to expand, which made this situation today.


    "But what does the war of the emperors above have to do with us?"


    The female navy shrugged and said helplessly.She is about thirteen or fourteen. At this age, she should have been held in her arms by her parents and cared for, but besides her innocence and innocence, there is also a hint of maturity on her face, which should not be at her age. Emergence of maturity.


    She twisted her long white hair into the shape of a ponytail and looked very capable.


    At this time, she was doing the navy''s most basic boxing technique while talking to the male recruits.


    "Now, it''s important to complete the graduation ceremony of the Urad instructor first, Roma."


    "That''s true." Hearing the words of the Urad instructor, the happy face of the little boy called Roma became frustrated. He sighed, then said with his head drooping.


    "I''m stupid. I don''t have such an excellent talent as you. I can learn the contents of the Urad instructor''s church in a very short time." He looked at the girl who entered the Navy recruit training camp in the same period as him, and his eyes flashed. A trace of envy.


    When she was still learning the basic courses, the girl was already able to master the content taught by the Urad instructor. It is said that many graduated students are not her opponents.If it wasn''t that she was still too young and she still had potential that hadn''t been tapped out, she might have been sent out to perform tasks.


    The girl smiled slightly and said nothing.


    It''s just that this smile seemed to Roma, like the rising sun, making him feel like a spring breeze.In his already frustrated eyes, his fighting spirit rekindled.


    "I''m going back to continue training, don''t worry, I will definitely become the best graduate, and clean up the entire sea of ??pirates!"


    "Princess Sissi!"


    After speaking, he put the newspaper on the small table next to him, then ran out of the small room and ran in the direction of the training camp.


    Countless vigorous young navies are training there, and there is the future of the navy.


    "Clean up the pirates?" The girl called Cici repeated Rom''s words, a noncommittal smile appeared on her face.


    She trained for a while. After the sweat soaked her clothes, she took a towel, wiped the sweat off her face, and walked towards the table.


    She looked around and made sure that Roma had not come back before pretending to be inadvertent, picked up the newspaper that Roma had placed on the table, and began to read it.


    "Did Lorne wake up?"


    Seeing this prominent headline in the newspaper, Cici showed a slight smile on her face, and then she continued to read it.


    "The first thing I woke up was to destroy Kaido''s fleet, which deserves to be Brother Lorne."


    After seeing the detailed report in the newspaper, the girl smiled slightly, and finally let go of the hanging heart.


    She put the newspaper aside, as if she didn''t care about the other content in the newspaper, she walked to the locker room, washed it briefly, changed into clean clothes, and walked out of the room.


    At this time, her body has begun to develop, and her body is slightly bulging, looking a little green.


    But at this time, a tall man didn''t know when he appeared at the door.


    This man has dark skin, a very strong figure, a fortified face, and a knife mark on his face, which looks a little hideous.


    "Urad instructor?"


    Cici raised her head and said in a little astonishment.


    "How''s your training?"


    After seeing Cici, the person known as Urad disappeared from his face, showing a stiff smile.


    "Everything is fine, but I still can''t touch the threshold of armed sex, no matter how hard I try, I can''t feel the breath."


    Cici nodded slightly and made a well-behaved look.


    "Although you are the best student I have ever seen, and any achievement is impeccable, you have a fatal flaw, that is, you are too young."


    Urad led Cici into the room.


    "It''s not that it''s not good to be young, but it''s that cultivating is armed and domineering, and requires an extremely strong body. If the body is not fully developed, if you practice forcibly, it will actually hurt yourself."


    "Generally speaking, men cannot practice armed sex until they are sixteen years old, while we women have to be eighteen years old."


    Urad said slowly, yes, even though she looks fierce, she is indeed a woman. In these days of getting along, Cici feels that Urad is actually very gentle under the fierce appearance.I heard from other instructors that the reason why Urad used this relatively masculine name is actually a sad past.


    "It''s just that you, who was born noble, were able to endure so much suffering. This really surprised me."


    Urad looked at the room, and the sweat traces on the floor hadn''t dried up yet, but the training just ended.


    Cici nodded and did not continue to say anything.But at this time, Urad saw the newspaper she had placed on the table and asked with some confusion.


    "what is this?"

 745 Chapter 730: Trouble Falling From The Sky

    The newspaper on the table also wrote about the family!


    There was a trace of cold sweat on Cici''s forehead, but she quickly calmed her mood, and then calmly said to the instructor Urad.


    "This is the newspaper that Roma sent over. I haven''t finished reading it yet."


    "Little Roma cares about these pirates very much." Urad sat in front of Cici and did not continue to question.


    She knows little Roma''s life experience. The little boy''s family died in the hands of pirates. He has always dreamed of helping his family avenge, so he has been paying close attention to the news of these pirates.


    "It''s just that his talent is too ordinary..." A trace of regret flashed in Urad''s eyes, and he did not continue.


    In this world, many things can not be achieved by effort or belief alone.


    She can foresee that after many years, Little Roma will only become a little officer, following a navy commander''s hand, going around the paradise.Throughout his life, he has not been able to walk in front of these big pirates.


    People can have ideals, but they are more realistic.Little Roma is the reality of many people.


    Of course Cici also knew what Urad wanted to say, and the two were silent.It took a long time for Cici to speak first.


    "By the way, instructor Urad, is there anything wrong with you coming to see me this time?"


    She knew that the Urad instructor was not the kind of casual person who liked to find people to chat. She came to find herself, there must be some other purpose.


    "Of course something is going on." Wula nodded, slowly, and continued."You are the best student I have ever seen. Ordinary training has no meaning to you, it is a waste of your time and talent."


    "What you lack now is more experience, combat experience, and how to deal with pirates." Urad said earnestly. She looked at Cici with a hint of tenderness in her eyes.Because she saw her daughter''s shadow in this girl named Cici.


    Himself, the shadow of the daughter who died in the hands of the pirate.


    "So?" Cici asked tentatively, she probably guessed what Urad was about to say.


    "So, I am going to let you follow me on missions and follow me to learn how to deal with pirates."


    Urad said slowly."How do you feel, rest assured, this is not an order, you can refuse if you feel dangerous."


    "No!" After hearing Urad''s words, Cici almost jumped with excitement.Because of her original purpose of coming here, she sneaked into the navy to steal confidential information.


    It is impossible for recruits to get any valuable information.Now that there is a chance for promotion, she is of course very happy.


    "Of course I am willing to follow the Urad instructor to go to sea!"


    "You are a little excited." Urad frowned and said slowly.She instinctively felt that Cici was a little abnormal,


    "Maybe it''s too excited." Cici widened her eyes, pretending to be innocent, and said slowly.


    "Really." Urad didn''t ask further.Because she remembered that when she was on the mission for the first time, she was as excited as her, thinking she could act as a messenger of justice.At that time, his expression might be the same as hers.


    "Clean up now. Go out to sea with me early tomorrow morning. This task is a bit urgent. You just need to see how I do it."


    "Take advantage of this time and say goodbye to your little boyfriend. Things on the ocean are fickle, maybe this time the separation is a goodbye."


    "Rome is not my boyfriend!" Cici''s face turned red all at once.She didn''t lie. The person she likes is someone who is as gentle as her brother and who can give people an infinite sense of security.


    "It''s up to you."


    Urad put a document on the table and walked out of the room.


    "This is a mission report. You can read it if you have time, but you must remember to destroy it after reading it."


    After Urad went out, Cici picked up the information she had placed on the table.Read it carefully.


    ...


    On the other hand, when Lorne left the Mobile, the entire whale waters were uncommonly calm. Lorne felt as if he was sailing on a huge mirror, unable to see the waves on the mirror.


    However, he knew that this calm would not last long.The white beard who knew the truth about the death of Guangyue Mitian would not let Kaido easily.


    A wave sweeping through the new world, no, a wave of the whole sea is coming.


    I just don''t know what role I will play this time.


    "Is it the unknown person who died in this monstrous wave? Or the pioneer who walked on the wave?"


    Lorne knelt down and patted the shark''s head under his feet.Asked with a smile.


    "Do you think, which name sounds better?"


    "Woo~"


    The shark raised his head as if in response.Its skin is extremely smooth, reflecting the sunlight, showing a vast white color.


    "Hahaha."


    Lorne did not expect this shark to answer his questions, he never liked to trust his destiny in the hands of others.You still have to control your own destiny.


    He stepped on the shark and slowly disappeared to the end of the sea.


    "Why hasn''t Lorne come yet?"


    New world, on a small island.Garrett said to herself as she paced back and forth on the beach.


    She took off her gorgeous red dress and put on a beach outfit to show her proud figure, and then put on a pair of sunglasses to prevent anyone from recognizing herself.


    This is the place where she and Lorne agreed to meet, but Lorne did not come here at the agreed time, which inevitably gave her a little guess.Did something happen to Lorne?


    "You should trust that man more than I do." Next to him, Tezolo was lying on a beach chair, enjoying the hard-won sunshine, surrounded by two exposed sexy beauties, one left and the other leaning against her. While helping him loosen his shoulders, he fed him fruit.


    His body is far stronger than ordinary people. After a simple bandage, his previous injuries are no longer a problem except that he can no longer engage in fierce battles.


    Now he is more like a vacationer, enjoying this rare vacation.


    "That''s how it is said, but..." Garrett wanted to say something, but she seemed to perceive something and suddenly raised her head and looked towards the sky.


    Above the pale blue sky, some black spots appeared.As if something was falling violently.


    "What is it? The rubbish that your family left in the sky?"


    Tezolo also found something wrong, frowned and said.


    "No." Garrett shook his head slowly.


    "It''s a person."


    boom!


    A tall man smashed heavily on the beach, smashing the beach into a bottomless pit!

 746 Chapter 731 Who is he?

    "Monster!"


    After seeing this scene, the surrounding passengers shouted out loudly. They were so scared that they scattered and fled.


    It is human nature to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages. Because they are in the most chaotic new world of this sea, these ordinary people cherish their lives even more, so they instinctively avoid all kinds of weird things.


    At the bustling beach, only Garrett and his team were left.


    "A person? Can you tell who he is?"


    Tezolo stood up from the beach chair, pushed the two sexy girls away, frowned, and said slowly.


    The two sexy girls also knew that this was not something they could participate in, so they looked at each other and prepared to turn away from this place.


    But when they just left the beach, two tall, pale skinned people appeared in front of them, like a corpse. Before they screamed, they directly blocked their mouths with a ball of cotton, and then He picked them up and took them away.


    All of this is under Garrett''s control. After all, they are pirates, people who are disgusted by the mainstream of this sea, and reward criminals wanted by the world government.After this period of tempering, she has become a lot more mature and will not do some risky things unless necessary.


    "There is a strong smell of blood, permeating the air." Garrett sniffed, then frowned.


    "Before he fell to the ground, he was already severely injured. Before that, he seemed to have experienced a tragic battle."


    "He is very strong, even if he falls into a coma, the breath he exudes is stronger than that of many pirates in the New World. It is hard to imagine who was the one who hit him hard."


    "A strong man was hit hard in the air and then thrown down from the sky?"


    Tezolo repeated Garrett''s conclusion, and then looked at Garrett with questioning eyes.


    "Surely this matter has nothing to do with your family?"


    Lorne used the weapon that fell from the sky many times and destroyed several islands.It is not difficult for him to guess that the Vennhill family may control the sky.


    Garrett shook her head, not to mention that SKY was not here at this time, and if it was a family member who moved her hand, she had no reason to be ignorant.


    "Looking at the two of us are still guessing here, just take a look at who he is and soon you know?"


    At this time, Tezolo seemed to understand something, and patted his head.


    As long as you know who this man fell from the sky, it is possible to guess what happened.


    Even though he was seriously injured, his curiosity drove Tezolo towards the pit.In the very center of the pit, a strong man stood with his back to Tezolo.


    There were countless small wounds on his solid muscles, and blood continuously flowed out of them, staining the surrounding soil dark red.


    A smell of stench came out of his body, and Tezolo frowned, but jumped into the pit and fished the man out of it.


    As a gentleman, at least a gentleman on the surface, he couldn''t let Garrett do this kind of dirty work.


    "He is quite heavy." After Tezolo fished the man out of the pit, he fell heavily on the beach.He walked over and turned the man over. The man''s face was covered with blood and mud, but judging by his white beard, this man was definitely not young.


    Garrett next to him also walked over, a trace of curiosity flashed in her eyes, and she also wanted to know who this man who fell from the sky was.


    "Let me see who you are." Regardless of the mess, Tezolo wiped the dirt off the man''s face with his hands.


    But when he completely wiped the mud off the man''s face, the two of them were stunned at the same time.Then he said a word unanimously.


    "How could it be him!"


    ...


    In a small house on the island, Tezolo frowned, pacing back and forth in the courtyard.This place was a temporary resting place for them to wait for Lorne. Tezolo bought it from the previous owner at a price ten times the market price.


    Despite the loss of the City of Gold, this amount of money is nothing but a drop in the bucket for Tezolo.


    The two sexy girls who had been with him before were tied up and fainted neatly.Several subjects stood at the door, staring at Tezolo blankly.


    Their erased feelings, if they are not ordered, they are like a robot.


    Inside the room, Sleeping Madness and Baccarat sat blankly, like two corpses. In fact, after the five senses were deprived of Lorne, they had no essential difference with the corpse except for their basic body temperature. .


    "You picked up this trouble, and you solve it yourself."


    Garrett sat aside, looked at Tezolo slowly, and joked.


    "If the clues of this man are known to those people, I am afraid this sea will not be too peaceful."


    Tezolo stopped, his brows almost twisted together.


    "Moreover," Tezolo glanced at Garrett and said slowly."I''m afraid it''s your Vennhill family, and the relationship with this man is deeper."


    "After Lorne''s brother destroyed Kaido''s fleet, the sea would not have been peaceful. His appearance may only be the last firewood to make this sea boil completely."


    Garrett replied that she was just joking with Tezolo.


    When the Wienhill family was in the most distress, Tezolo did not abandon the family, and now they cannot really abandon Tezolo.She glanced at the man lying in the middle of the house, unconscious, and said helplessly.


    "It''s just that we didn''t expect our troubles to be solved yet, and we have caused a bigger trouble."


    She did not hesitate to use the word "trouble" to describe this man who fell from the sky.In fact, as long as this man appears on this sea, the whole sea will boil, and then the old man who has the title of the strongest in the world will kill him aggressively.


    It happened to be right now in that man''s territory. If it wasn''t by chance, Garrett would even think it was a trap.


    Someone wants to push the trouble to the trap of the Vennhill family.


    However, Garrett had no better way to deal with this man now, and the whole room was silent.


    But at this time, she suddenly raised her eyebrows, and then looked towards the sea outside the window.


    She felt that countless menacing auras were quickly approaching this island.


    "Is it here to find you? It''s really a big trouble."


    Garrett turned his head, glanced at the man lying unconscious in the middle of the room, and then slowly said his name.


    "Monbach."

 747 Chapter 732

    A group of pirates, called sloops, drove quickly toward the island.They were dressed in uniform black clothes and masks, so they couldn''t see their faces.


    Immediately after approaching the small island, the pirate who was in the lead jumped and jumped to the shore, arousing countless sand and dust.


    "The pirate is coming!" The residents and travelers who saw this scene shouted in horror, and then fled the shore one after another.


    "That person should have fallen on this island, be sure to find him out!"


    After all the pirates jumped ashore, the headed pirate said coldly.


    "This is about the war of the bosses, there can be no accidents!"


    "Yes!"


    The other pirates roared neatly, and then separated. Some people walked into the island.


    And the other part is to guard the various important points of the island to prevent people from fleeing here in chaos.


    Their actions are full of discipline, not like pirates, but like a well-trained navy.


    "I bought the sunscreen from a pharmaceutical tycoon. It is very good for the skin. I will apply it for you later."


    A wealthy businessman in a luxurious mink coat, with a young beauty in his arms, was walking towards the shore talking and laughing.


    While talking, his hand touched the woman honestly, and the woman was shy, neither refusing nor pandering.


    His name is Sean Love, and he is quite powerful in this sea. It is said that he has a deep friendship with the great pirate Eviscer, Ryden, and Ryden is a hero attached to the White Beard of the Four Emperors.With the name of Leiden, he did evil in this sea area and accumulated a lot of wealth.


    The weak also have their own way of survival in this sea area, and relying on the strong is the number one survival rule.


    So although he is arrogant and domineering, many people want to rely on him because of his backing.


    A woman is greedy for his power, and he is greedy for a woman''s young body, and both of them know that.


    But at this time, a group of pirates in black came towards him. Before he could react, he was kicked to the ground.


    "You! What do you want to do! Do you know who I am?"


    Ruff roared with a twisted face. He had never encountered someone making trouble in this sea area. You know, this sea area is the territory of Whitebeard!


    But this group of fierce pirates ignored his warning, and a man in black came out and stepped on Raf''s fat belly.Asked coldly.


    "Have you met any weird people!"


    "I didn''t meet any weird people, what does it have to do with you? I only know that if you don''t apologize to me, you will encounter cruel things!"


    Ralph wanted to struggle. Because he was hollowed out by the alcohol, he couldn''t lift his strength at all. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t break free from the man''s feet.


    "Ridiculous."


    The pirate snorted coldly, then waved his weapon and slashed towards Raf.


    Huh!


    Blood spattered to the ground, staining the ground red, Raf¡¯s head was constantly rolling on the ground, his eyes widened, he couldn''t believe that he died like this, couldn''t believe that this group of pirates was so direct. Do it to him.


    Don''t even give him a chance to spend his life!


    "Okay, I see." The pirate snorted coldly, and then walked towards the woman who was staying aside.He dragged a long knife and kept sliding on the ground, and Raf''s blood was still flowing to the surface.


    "I, I, I don''t know anything!"


    The woman slumped on the ground, speaking incoherently, and a smelly liquid flowed from under her crotch.


    "I, I, can give you money, give you a lot of money, please... please go around me!"


    The woman begged to the pirate, but the pirate walked towards her without changing his face.The woman kept backing up, and soon hit a pole, and couldn''t back up anymore.


    The pirate kept walking towards her, and the woman showed despair, but at this time, she seemed to remember something, she had the last bargaining chip.


    "By the way, I''m still very young, I can dedicate myself to you!"


    This is a woman''s last bargaining chip, she is very confident in her appearance, otherwise Raf will not indulge in her.


    Sure enough, after she said these words, the pirate frowned, and then stopped.


    "Yes, that''s it, Raf hasn''t touched me yet, I''m still a place..."


    The woman smiled and smiled for the rest of her life. She tried her best to straighten her chest and make what she thought was the most attractive gesture, but at this time, she saw a burst of white light.


    The white light of the long blade.


    Then, she felt her world turned upside down. The next moment, her world plunged into endless darkness.


    "I don''t know the so-called." The pirate said coldly after closing the knife.Then he followed his companion and walked into the depths of the island.


    From beginning to end, none of his companions had any meaning to his behavior, as if they had done such a thing many times.


    Human lives in troubled times are so worthless.


    This situation, at this time, is constantly happening on the island. This quiet and peaceful island has become a purgatory at this time.


    And this group of pirates in black are walking in purgatory, one by one death.


    "The first trouble is here."


    Garrett looked through the window and looked at the scene outside, then turned to Tezolo and said.


    "This group of people, I''m afraid it is for Montbach."


    "Desperate and decisive, very purposeful, ordinary forces cannot train such a disciplined army."


    Tezolo also looked at the outside scene and said slowly.


    "How much combat power do you still have now."


    "It''s less than 10% of the heyday." Garrett replied. This is still the result of her exaggeration. Because of the heart, she is not sure if she will appear in the process of fighting like she used to face sleep madness. Unexpectedly, otherwise when the group of pirates first set foot on this island, she had already taken action.


    For this kind of wanton killing of the weak, even if she is a pirate, she does not approve of it.The real pirate will only swing the knife at the strong, but will not point the butcher at the weak.


    At this time, she may encounter a stronger supernova, and she is not sure of winning.And these people in black exuded a strong aura, they were all elites in a hundred battles, and Garrett even felt the aura of a few strong men no less than the experimental body on this small island.


    "How about you?"


    Garrett looked at Tezolo and asked back.


    "Me?" Tezolo pointed to himself, with a bitter smile on his face.


    "In the last decisive battle with Kaido, he almost shattered my bones with a punch. I am afraid that I am even more unbearable than you."


    Garrett was silent, and the few experimental subjects she brought had to take care of the prisoners and Montbach, who might wake up at any time.


    Two famous powerhouses encountered a deadlock at this time.


    However, the group of pirates was moving towards the hut, constantly approaching.

 748 Chapter 733

    "Maybe there is another way."


    After Garrett pondered for a while, he suddenly turned his head and looked aside.


    "Are you talking about him?" Tezolo followed Garrett''s eyes and looked over, just in time to see Lancelot, who had woke up a long time ago and stayed aside to recuperate.


    This knight had also suffered some injuries during the battle with the Sleeping Madman before, but it was not as serious as Tezolo and Garrett. After recuperation, he has almost recovered.


    "Master Garrett, do you mean me?"


    Lancelot pointed to himself, a hint of surprise on his face.


    It''s not that he is afraid of fighting. In fact, giving his life to his master is also one of the knight''s criteria.


    It''s just that he knows his own strength very well. When in Paradise, he may be called a strong one, but when he comes to this new world with monsters everywhere, he can obviously feel how weak he is.The battle with Lawson and the Sleeping Madman was just the epitome of his powerlessness.


    At this time, he was very afraid of fighting people, afraid of dragging down others because of his weakness.


    "I have seen your bravery." Garrett slowly said. Lancelot''s loyalty is beyond doubt. In this world, there is a kind of person who will give his life for his faith, such as Roger, such as Lorne. , For example...Lancelot.


    The belief of the former is their dream, while the belief of Lancelot is the dream of those he follows.


    "You said you wanted to see how Lorne ended this troubled world, and I will let you live and see that day come."


    "Moving speech." Tezolo said coldly."But the real world is not a fairy tale. No one has the so-called aura of the protagonist. It is not just a word that can make them burst out of potential."


    "Does anyone have a protagonist halo?"


    At this time, Garrett tilted his head, pointed to the side, and then looked at Tezolo and asked playfully.


    "you sure?"


    Tezolo looked in the direction of Garrett''s fingers.Baccarat, who had betrayed him, was sitting in the hut, saying nothing, like a corpse.


    And a drop of blood flowed out of Baccarat''s body, as if controlled by some strange power, and slowly flew towards Garrett.


    ...


    On the small island, the killing continued.


    Countless residents panicked and kept avoiding the black-clothed pirates behind them.


    This group of pirates seems to have no feelings of death. The residents usually deal with pirates, whether it is kneeling down with dignity or wealth, they can''t exchange their lives.This group of pirates did not have the slightest mercy. When they caught a person, they asked him about Monbach. As long as they didn''t get the answer they wanted, they didn''t hesitate to raise their knives towards these people.


    In a short period of time, this small island has flowed into a river.


    "Did you see any strange people!"


    A man in black lifted up an old man and said viciously.


    "no no."


    The old man was overwhelmed and replied incoherently.Then the pirate frowned, prepared to kill the old man, and then went to ask the next person.


    But at this time, beside, the old man''s daughter suddenly spoke.She was wearing an emerald green beach dress and hadn''t slowed down, as if she was just relaxing on the beach.


    "I did see one strange person." After seeing the butcher knife in the pirate''s hand, the woman breathed a sigh of relief.


    "When I was resting on the beach just now, there was indeed a huge black shadow falling from the spot, hitting the beach, and smashing a deep hole, vaguely you can see the appearance of a person."


    "where is he?!"


    After hearing what the woman said, the man in black put the old man down and asked the woman.


    Several other people in black walked towards the woman silently and surrounded her.


    For the first time facing so many fierce people, the woman swallowed her saliva and continued.


    "I was scared, so I ran back."


    "what?!"


    The man in black frowned.


    "It''s just," seeing this scene, the woman was so scared that she almost cried, "It''s just that I finally saw someone who seemed to have taken the man who fell from the sky out of the pit."


    "It''s a man."


    "enough."


    After receiving the news, the leader in black nodded.Undoubtedly, the man who fell from the sky was Mon Bach, and he was so badly injured that it was impossible to escape from here, that is to say, he is still on the island.


    It''s just that someone rescued him, which made the leader in black very concerned.


    On this small island, besides them, there are other people who care about Monbach''s identity!?


    "Search the entire island immediately, whether it''s a house or a basement, don''t let it go. That man is on this small island, and you must find him out!" After trying to understand this, the leader in black immediately asked himself ''S men ordered.


    "Then now, can it be released..."


    Seeing this look like the leader of the man in black, the woman said cautiously.She looked at her father, with a trace of worry in her eyes.


    The leader in black smiled, did not speak, but his hand clenched his weapon.


    In fact, whether a woman tells the truth or not, her end is doomed.


    In other words, the end of the residents of this small island is doomed.


    The news of Montbach can never be leaked, and the dead are the best way to keep secrets.


    "He won''t let you go."


    But at this time, a man''s resolute voice rang in the ears of the leader in black.


    A blond knight with a handsome face walked in from outside the town.


    He raised his head and looked at the leader in black.There was a trace of disgust on his face.


    "Monbach is in my hands."


    With this sentence, the black leader''s face changed drastically, and then his body suddenly disappeared.


    The next moment, he appeared in front of Lancelot.


    "what did you say!"


    As he spoke, his hands were clenched into fists and blasted towards Lancelot''s abdomen.


    So fast!


    This was Lancelot''s first reaction. The speed of this black-clothed leader was so fast that even his domineering visions could not capture his movements.


    This kind of strength is even comparable to the three or four billion big pirates in the sea.


    Lancelot raised his cloak, wanting an attack from the local leader in black.


    He is a refracting person who has eaten refracted fruits, able to completely resist attacks that do not exceed his own strength, and return the full amount to the opponent.This is also his capital in this sea.If it hadn''t been for the recent opponents who had far surpassed him in strength, he would not have been so embarrassed.


    However, the punch of the man in black clearly exceeded the limit he could bear. If he was hit by this punch, he might be hit hard.


    But at this moment, just before the black man¡¯s fist was about to hit Lancelot,


    His arm suddenly cramped.

 749 Chapter 734 The Lucky One and the Pirate (2)

    The arm suddenly cramped, which weakened the strength of the man in black by a few points. The punch he was bound to win, hit Lancelot''s body, was completely absorbed, and then returned it in full, spreading to the man in black. The whole body.


    boom!


    The man in black retreated a few steps, his right hand drooping on the ground, bending into a strange arc.


    The blood flowed down his arm continuously.Dropped to the ground.


    The human body is extremely fragile, and he was caught off guard. Because he didn''t have time to use the domineering protection, his hand had been dislocated after withstanding the impact.


    "The capable?"


    The black-clothed leader grabbed his broken arm with his other hand, the sharp pain from his arm made him frown slightly, and then he violently pulled upwards.


    Click.


    After a harsh sound of bone rubbing, he shook his arm, and then gave Lancelot a jealous look.


    This is the instinctive reaction of any person when he first encounters a person who does not understand the fruit of ability.


    "I was careless."


    The black-clothed leader said so, and then he waved his arm, and the sound of bullets being loaded constantly around him, the other black-clothed people next to him raised their spears and aimed them at Lancelot''s head.


    Only a command from the leader, they will pull the trigger without hesitation.


    "If I have time, I would be happy to fight you, but now I have more important tasks to complete."


    "So, please go and die."


    The leader in black said slowly.In the next moment, countless bullets came out through the bore, flew towards Lancelot''s head from all directions.


    Boom boom boom boom!


    Lancelot frowned slightly. He didn''t expect this leader in black to be so mean and didn''t intend to abide by the rules of fair duels.


    It''s just that Lancelot''s purpose is not to fight the leader in black, but...


    "In this case, there will be no delay."


    Lancelot muttered to himself, then rolled on the ground, avoiding the first salvo of barrage.


    The purpose of his presence here is to delay this group of people and buy time for Miss Garrett''s evacuation.


    As long as they can leave here safely, then their task will be completed.


    The people in black didn''t show any unexpected expressions on their faces for the first round of shooting. On the contrary, they loaded their weapons again like a robot, and raised them to Lancelot''s head.


    The second round of launch, continue!


    But at the moment they were about to pull the trigger, the group of people in black was surprised to find that no matter how they pulled the trigger, the bullet did not escape as they thought.


    All the guns of the men in black, at this time, were all exploded!


    Lancelot also took this opportunity to roll back a few times, and then fled towards the entrance of the town.


    "Chasing! The clue of that man is on him, we must catch him!"


    The black-clothed leader said coldly, all the black-clothed people dropped their blasted guns, drew out their long swords, and chased Lancelot.


    ...


    "This group of unknown forces are very powerful. Even if I bless Lancelot by stealing Baccarat''s lucky fruits, it may not be delayed for long."


    After all the people in black chased Lancelot, Garrett crept out of the hut.


    At this time, she took off her gorgeous dress and put on a simple dress. Because of excessive blood loss, she was not like the famous blood queen, but more like a gentle neighbor Little girl.


    "We must take this opportunity to leave this island."


    Garrett slowly said to the person behind him.Several experimental questions nodded dumbly. They carried a few large boxes and followed Garrett.


    "I didn''t expect me to fall to this point." Behind the subject, Tezolo said helplessly.At this time, he was wearing a simple linen clothes, with a coarse cloth turban on his forehead, dressed like a coachman.


    "There are opportunities for revenge. As long as we wait until Montbach wakes up, we can learn from his mouth which force is pursuing him."


    "A force that can hit a strong man like him severely is one of the few in this sea. I have a hunch that this may be related to the Golden Lion Shiji who escaped from that war before." Garrett said slowly, down. It was not that she was afraid of fighting, but that she instinctively told her that there was an unknown danger lurking among these people in black. It was not a rational decision to fight them head-on without understanding this danger.


    While she was talking, she boarded a carriage that had been prepared a long time ago. After the box was put away, Tezolo sat on the carriage reluctantly, raised her whip, and slapped the horse''s ass heavily. on.


    "drive!"


    The carriage quickly left the town, as if a group of people who had encountered pirates fleeing, fled towards the sea.


    During the period, there were a few people in black who were guarding each level. After they met Garrett and his party, they wanted to stop them.However, Tezolo, who was sitting on the carriage, used his whip and suddenly struck their bodies, and then drove the carriage to step over their bodies.


    In the face of pirates, there is no need to be soft-hearted or soft-hearted.The reason they are unwilling to fight is because there are many powerful masters hidden in this group of pirates. If they are trapped in an encirclement, they will not be able to escape with the two seriously injured people.


    But now, in the face of a few trash fish, Tezolo certainly wouldn''t be afraid.


    The horseshoe directly stamped a deep depression on the chests of the black-clothed men, and then slid away.


    The blood flowed down the depression and onto the ground. The black-clothed people widened their eyes, looking at the carriage that was going away in disbelief. This look was no different from the ordinary people they had slaughtered before.


    The carriage escaped into a dense forest. There was only a rugged path in the forest. On both sides of the path, there were bushes as tall as half a person, which seemed to be sparsely populated.This greatly delayed the carriage time.


    It¡¯s just that they chose this road deliberately. Because of the forest, it¡¯s almost impossible for the people in black to guard the entire forest. As long as they escape to the beach and grab a boat, they will be able to grow. Away.


    "It''s almost here!" Garrett poked his head through the window of the carriage, and at the end of the path, a blue sea appeared.


    They are not far from the sea!


    "Hiss!"


    But just as the carriage was about to rush out of the forest trail, a group of people in black suddenly appeared and blocked at the end of the trail.


    They raised their weapons and aimed them at the carriage coming towards them.

 750 735 Battle Royale

    "Are you surrounded?"


    Seeing this group of people in black who suddenly appeared, Tezolo frowned and said coldly.


    "No, their large forces are not here. These people are just guerrillas guarding the seaside."


    Garrett closed his eyes, felt the movement around him with a domineering look and heard, and said calmly.


    "Then, I rushed over!"


    A cruel smile appeared on Tezolo''s face.Then the carriage that was driven ran into the pirates at the end of the trail.


    He is the famous golden emperor, Gild Tezolo! How dare these ants stand in front of him!


    "stop!"


    A man in black raised his weapon and aimed it at the carriage rushing towards them.Warned.


    But the carriage didn''t mean to slow down at all, and rushed towards them in a daze.


    "It''s the enemy!"


    The man in black reacted quickly, and then shouted at his companion.


    "attack!"


    All the men in black raised their weapons and pointed their muzzles at the horses running wild in front of the carriage.Then slowly pulled the trigger.


    "It''s not a commendable act to be a man with a man arm!"


    Seeing this scene, Tezolo smiled coldly, then threw a big bag in front of him.


    The bag was scattered in the air, and countless gold coins fell out of it.The moment the gold coins fell to the ground, they melted suddenly, gathered into a golden liquid, and rushed towards the people in black.


    Just as the bullet was about to go out of the chamber, the golden liquid poured into the muzzle of the black-clothed people, completely blocking their muzzle.


    Boom boom boom!


    The bullet could not go out through the chamber, all the energy was concentrated on the barrel, all the firearms exploded, and countless pieces of iron were exploded out of the barrel.


    The iron piece cut through the bodies of the pirates, leaving wounds.


    "It''s a capable person, ready to fight close."


    The headed man in black threw down his weapon, drew out the long knife that was strapped to his waist, and said calmly.


    As absolute elites who came out of that hell, they have sufficient skills to deal with capable people.


    But at this time, the group of people in black suddenly felt a tingling sensation coming from their wounds. A young woman poked her head beside the carriage and gave them a charming smile.


    The next moment, blood came out of their wounds like a fountain, and all the pirates fell to the ground due to excessive blood loss.


    "solved."


    Garrett retracted his head and said slowly to Tezolo who was sitting in front of the carriage.


    Both of them are top abilities. Even if they are seriously injured, they have not lost their basic control over their abilities. With the cooperation of the two, these people in black have no resistance at all.


    "Hiss!"


    The carriage rushed out of the forest, and there was an endless sea in front of it, and a pirate boat was docking on the shore.


    "It''s this ship!"


    The carriage rushed to the side of the boat, and several experimental subjects lifted the large boxes containing the prisoners from the carriage, and then quickly threw them onto the boat.


    A pirate watching the boat was taking a nap. Hearing some noise outside the boat, he wanted to come out to find out, but Tezoro''s cold smile appeared in front of him.


    The next moment, his neck was easily broken by Tezolo, and then he was thrown directly into the sea.


    "My subject was a navigator before, and he can take us back to Sdieo."


    Garrett said to Tezolo. At this time, the only female subject among the three subjects came out, nodded coldly at Tezolo, and walked towards the captain''s room. Past.


    Unlike other subjects, this subject has no grievances with the Wienhill family.She had previously belonged to a well-known big sea pirate group, acting as a navigator.You should know that the environment of the new world is changing, and none of the pirates who can lead the fleet in the new world are weak.


    Only later a traitor appeared in the big pirate group and sold the whereabouts to the navy.


    The navy sent two fleets to encircle the pirate regiment on a small island in the new world. After paying a terrible price, the head of the pirate regiment and the main combat force were completely defeated, and this woman was with her companion. Under the cover, he escaped from the chaos.


    Severely injured, she wandered on the sea for a long time, and when she was finally picked up by the Vennhill family, she was already in a state of death.


    She used all of her in exchange, hoping that Lorne could help her get revenge.


    Therefore, this female experiment is the most loyal experiment to the Wienhill family.Her code name is A-2, which is the second experimental body made by Jage.


    "Give me... some... time, and soon... I can start..." A-2''s voice was so hoarse that she hadn''t spoken for a long time, she looked at Garrett and said slowly.


    While speaking, she walked directly into the captain''s room, grabbed the rudder, and began to feel it.


    Many helmsmen have a careful thought, that is, when building a ship, the flexibility of the rudder was modified deliberately. There are two reasons. One is that people who are not familiar with the ship, even if they grab it, It is also difficult to drive the boat away.


    Secondly, this allows the captain to value himself more. As long as his job is something no one can replace, he won''t be the first to give up when a crisis occurs.


    But these are not difficult for A-2, she just felt the rudder slightly, and then slowly nodded at Garrett.


    "It''s okay to...out... Master."


    "Wait." But at this time, Garrett shook his head and said slowly.


    She walked out of the cabin and looked towards the shore. A knight appeared at the end of the shore. Behind him, there were countless men in black who were chasing him.


    But these men in black, as if cursed by the goddess of doom, would fall down a few steps every few steps, so they couldn''t catch up with the knight.


    "Go to sea!"


    After the knight saw Garrett and others waiting for him on the shore, a trace of gratitude flashed in his eyes, and he quickly accelerated his pace, jumped and jumped onto the pirate ship.


    Rumble!


    The anchor had long been put away by the test subject. The moment Lancelot jumped onto the deck, Tezolo stood on the deck and punched the shore suddenly. The huge impact was fed back to the ship and the whole ship vacated. Flew up.


    The sails of the sea, the impact and wind power of the pirate ship floated in the air for a long time, before falling to the surface, at this time the pirate behind him had become a small spot.


    The unwilling voice of the group of people in black can be faintly heard.

 751 Chapter 736: A Familiar Breath

    On the small island, the people in black stood on the shore incapable and furious. Several pirate boats around were destroyed by Garrett and others, and they could not go to sea at all. After the boatmen repaired it, Garrett and the others did not know where to escape. went.


    "Escaped by them!"


    At this time, the leader of the man in black ran to the shore and looked at the pirate ship on the sea that was gradually going away, and he clenched his fist tightly.The arm trembled slightly.


    I don''t know if it is because of the pain of dislocation, or because of... the fear of not completing the task.


    "The place where they had been hiding before was discovered, maybe there is some valuable clue hidden there."


    At this time, a man in black said respectfully.


    "That''s the only way," the leader in black shook his head helplessly. Although he covered his face, he could vaguely see a trace of fear flashing in his expression.


    A trace of fear because of not completing the task.


    After Garrett and others escaped, the continued massacre of the island residents has lost its meaning. The people in black gathered all the island residents in the middle of the town.


    "Is it here?"


    The black-clothed leader walked into the small house where Garrett and the others hid. The two sexy girls were tied to two wooden stakes. They stared at the black-clothed man who broke into the door blankly.


    "Interrogate them."


    The leader of the man in black said slowly, because he did not recognize the identities of Garrett and Tezolo because he did not fight directly.He waved his hand, and a group of people walked forward, hoping to get any valuable clues from their mouths.


    But at this time, the sound of a man coughing slightly sounded in the ears of the leader in black.


    The black-clothed leader raised his head and saw a man with long black hair and a black cloak sitting in the middle of the courtyard, looking at himself calmly.


    "Are you capable again?"


    The black-clothed leader frowned and said coldly.This man is clearly sitting in a conspicuous position, but he didn''t find him just now. Is it because of his ability?


    The ability to distort the perception of others? This is the first judgment of the leader in black. At this moment, he seemed to remember something, and suddenly raised his head, looking at the man in front of him with an incredible expression.


    "You are Lorne!?"


    At this time, the news that Lorne was not dead had just spread, and the leader in black naturally knew about it.


    It''s just that since Lorne is here, how many people who ran away just now are the members of the Vennhill family?


    "The air with no sunshine all year round, plus a dark and humid smell, and the smell of rotting mice in the sewer."


    Lorne didn''t answer the words of the leader in black, but sniffed his nose, frowned slightly, and said with some nostalgia.


    "It''s been a long time since I smelled this smell."


    "Are you the prisoner who escaped from prison before?"


    Lorne raised his head and asked.


    He used the very common term prison, but everyone present knew what prison he was referring to.


    On this sea, there is only one place that is qualified to be called a prison by Lorne, and that is the advance city known as the bronze wall and iron wall.


    Of course, the legend of Advance City had disappeared with Lorne''s escape from prison.


    The man in black did not speak, but looked at Lorne cautiously.He did not expect that he would meet such a tricky opponent when he came out to perform a task.


    "Very strange breath." Lorne sniffed again and continued.


    "You are not from the infinite hell before, at least I haven''t seen you in the infinite hell."


    Lorne has been imprisoned in Infinite Hell for several years. Although he cannot say to know all the prisoners in Infinite Hell, he has recorded the smell of all prisoners.


    He was convinced that the leader in black was not a prisoner in Infinite Hell.


    But the man in black did have an aura that Lorne was familiar with.


    "Is it a prisoner on the third or fourth floor?" After feeling this breath, Lorne frowned slightly and muttered to himself.


    The black-clothed leader did not speak, because he understood the strength of this man, his eyes seemed to be able to see through everything, and there was nowhere to hide any secret in front of this man.He stared at Lorne blankly, just like many years ago, when he stood at the bottom of the propulsion city floating in the air, looking at the little boy who talked with the golden lion Shijigao.


    "Forget it, don''t worry." Lorne thought for a while, then shook his head.


    "Originally, I didn''t plan to care about you. Maybe you helped me in the escape."


    "But." Lorne''s voice turned, and a chill flashed in his eyes.


    "You dare to attack my family."


    "This is unforgivable." Lorne''s voice was cold, as if announcing a judgment.


    The leader of the black clothed man had a misfortune, and the whole sea knew that there was only one inverse scale of Lorne, and that was his family.Anyone who touches his family is a state of unending death.He held his weapon tightly, and he wanted to prove to Ron that he was no longer the little ant who could only look up to Ron.


    "Don''t underestimate me, bastard!"


    The black-clothed leader yelled, and then his body suddenly disappeared. The next moment, he appeared in front of Ron, the long knife was raised high, and he severely chopped down at Ron''s neck.


    Start first to be strong, this is the skill that the leader in black has comprehended since he has survived until now.


    "After so many years of exercise, I am no longer the weak one I used to be!"


    flutter!


    Raising the long sword, Lorne was unmoved, he didn''t even turn his head to look at the leader in black, as if he was sure that the knife would not be cut on his body.


    "You have to pay for your arrogance." Seeing this scene, the leader in black furiously said. He was in awe of Lorne because Lorne saved them from that hell in the first place. It was because these years, The majesty that the Wienhill family established on this sea.


    But he didn''t expect that this Lorne looked down upon himself so much, facing his own attack, he didn''t even have the desire to hide. Does he think he is like those miscellaneous fish?


    The long knife fell, and just before he touched Ron''s neck, Ron suddenly turned his head and showed a weird smile at the leader in black.


    thump!


    The long knife cut off Ron''s neck, and blood splashed on the leader of the man in black. After Lorne''s head rolled on the ground for a few laps, it happened to be aimed at the leader of the man in black.


    There was still that weird smile on his face.


    It''s that simple, killing Lorne?The face of the leader in black showed an incredible expression.


    And no one answered his question.


    The next moment, his world plunged into boundless darkness.

 752 Chapter 737 Gods Gift

    In the entire courtyard, all the people in black were caught in a melee.


    Standing next to him, the first second was still a trustworthy companion, the next second.He became an indomitable enemy.


    Controlled by the illusion, he brandished a butcher knife at his companion.


    The initiator of all this took a deep breath, and then slowly walked out of the courtyard.


    Because of the meeting with White Beard, Lorne delayed a little time, and did not reach the agreed time with Garrett and the others.But in fact, he set foot on this small island almost at the same time as the group of people in black.


    The reason he didn''t show up before was because he wanted to take a look at what Garrett would do when faced with this situation, and her reaction made Lorne very pleased.


    The experience of this period of time has made Garrett a lot more mature. If it were the previous Garrett, facing the provocation of these black men, she may desperately fight with these black men, but now, she Learned to forbear.


    "Monbach?" Lorne walked out of the small house and muttered to himself. The residents of the surrounding islands didn''t seem to have seen him. They still hugged in fear and looked at the people in black around him in awe.


    "Interesting." Lorne smiled slightly. He only discussed with White Beard not long ago. The previous war that affected the pattern of the sea, I am afraid that there was another inside story. Now the key person who triggered that war was sent to him. .


    Is this the so-called arrangement of fate?


    "Eating the city of gold, but losing a large fleet of Kaido, confronting the aging, but still powerful white beard, this war, if it really happens, this sea will probably fall into chaos. Up."


    Baibeard and Kaido, as the two oldest big sea pirates, were once worn on the same boat. In addition, their territories are close to each other. They have been frictionless for so many years.It''s just that both sides restrained themselves, and no greater war broke out.


    But any war, as long as there is a fuse, can break out.


    And Guangyue Mitian was the fuse that triggered the war between the two of them.


    "Time." Lorne exclaimed. Now what he needs most is time. If White Beard really declares war on Kaido, then the war between the two emperors will probably last for a long time. Time just gave the Vennhill family a chance to breathe.


    As long as all of the family''s important combat power is restored, even if he immediately starts a battle with Kaido, Lorne has the certainty of winning.


    While walking, Lorne began to analyze the pattern of the sea.


    According to Agatha¡¯s intelligence, after the Bislan War, Charlotte Lingling had fallen into madness because she didn¡¯t get the pure gold ring. Now the front of the BIG¡¤MOM Pirates is fully shrunk, guarding against peeping around. The pirate.


    After the defeat, Golden Lion Shiji disappeared without a trace, but according to various signs, he had been secretly accumulating strength and was ready to make a comeback at any time.


    The revolutionary army is still hostile to the governments of the world in all parts of the world, creating rebellions and colluding with many countries overtly and secretly.As the leader of the revolutionary army, the dragon recently appeared in the East China Sea, instigated several countries, and is now being hunted by the world government.


    After the Battle of Bislan that shocked the sea, the spiteful trial hid in the dark. No one knew what they wanted.


    The red-haired Shanks went to the world and heard that he was looking for someone who could inherit Roger''s will. It had been a long time since he showed up in the sea.


    The bigwigs of the underground world are running their own forces and at the same time paying close attention to the changes in the sea. If there is a chance, they will not give up the opportunity to earn profits.


    As for the other pirates, they are like a group of wolves hiding in the shadows forever. They are no match for the lions and tigers with their heads high. They hide in the dark and lick their minions, but once the lions and tigers look Struggle, given these people a chance, they will definitely rush out from the shadows and bite the prey fiercely.


    "And the world government?" At this time, Lorne suddenly thought of the navy, the most powerful force in this sea. Agatha''s intelligence did not tell Lorne what the navy was doing.Because the admiral and above, the last time they showed up was in the Battle of Adela.


    After that, the admiral never showed up in public again, and even during the weakest period of the Wienhill family before, the navy did not attack the family.


    "Are they plotting something?"


    Lorne muttered to himself that there was no reason for the Warring States to give up this opportunity to eradicate the family in one fell swoop, unless it was... he had more important things to do.


    And what is more important than eradicating a four-emperor-level power?


    Unless it is to eradicate another emperor.


    Such a thought came to Lorne, but then he shook his head.


    The few emperors on the sea now have the shallowest roots and are the best.Moreover, the current navy has no reason to act against several other emperors.


    Is it not to deal with the current emperors, but other big forces?


    Thinking of this, Lorne''s first thought was Golden Lion Shiji. He guessed that he should hide in the sky, so the Navy had no reason to guess.And from the situation of Montbach, the current Shiji might have been attacked by some force.


    "But the force that attacked Shiji will not be the navy." Lorne shook his head, because he guessed the identity of the group of people in black just now, the prisoners who had stayed in the city before.


    The identity of the prisoner is naturally hostile to the navy, and the force that randomly attacks Shiji will never be the navy.


    After thinking about it, Lorne couldn''t guess what the current navy was plotting, so he didn''t even think about it.


    "Whatever you want to do is meaningless to me."


    Lorne raised his head and looked at the sea, as if talking to the Admiral of the Navy across half of the sea.


    "The king of this era must be me."


    Lorne said.


    He quickly left the island, and before leaving, he did not forget to use his ability to deprive the five senses of the people in black who were stranded on the island, turning them into vegetatives.


    After a long time, when these residents saw this group of fierce men in black, they were suddenly motionless, some residents boldly reached out and touched the body of the man in black, and found that no matter how they molested them, the man in black It didn''t seem to have seen it, and it didn''t move.


    "There must be a god who pityed us and saved us!"


    After a resident discovered this scene, he knelt down religiously and said with tears streaming down his face.


    "thank God!"


    All the residents knelt down at the same time, and for the rest of their lives, they hugged together in tears.


    They praised the man who saved their lives, calling him "God".


    And all this, Lorne himself did not know.To save these ordinary people, he just did it casually.

 753 Chapter 738: The Changing Sea

    Lorne quickly caught up with Garrett''s ship, and after they reunited, they returned to Sdieo without any risk.


    And Agatha, who was waiting for a long time in the Port of Sdio, after seeing everyone returning safely, finally let go of her hanging heart, and then walked towards Lorne with a smile, and gently gave him a embrace.


    After a brief refurbishment, Lorne soon returned to SKY, lying in the petri dish again.


    He felt that his body was very weak, without a trace of strength.So I want Kaji and the others to help them see if they left any sequelae after the war.


    When the news that Lorne was not dead spread all over the sea, the whole sea was shaken up, and many forces that had good relations with the Wienhill family, such as Miss Krokdal, even came to confirm it in person.She conspired with Lorne for half a night, and no one knew what evil plan the two careerists were discussing.


    However, judging from the frosty expression on Miss Klockdale''s departure, their talks were not going well.


    Haiyuan calendar January 20, 1510.That is, ten days after Lorne reappeared, after the Battle of Bislan, the last of the three people who fell into a coma, Diaros finally woke up from the coma and heard the news. Agatha finally breathed a sigh of relief. If Diaros doesn''t wake up, Andariel, the little cat, will be annoying herself to death.


    Diaroth was also very weak when he woke up. Under Lorne''s suggestion, he agreed to stay in the Vennhill family for the time being, but it was unknown whether he wanted to see Lorne''s final ending.


    But no matter what, the Vennhill family finally gained another top combat power.


    On January 22, 1510, after a brief rest, Tezolo asked Ron for a boat, then bid farewell to Ron and sailed towards the depths of the sea alone.


    According to him, he buried all his wealth in the depths of the sea, and as long as he found his treasure, he would make a comeback.


    At that time, he will let Kaido pay the price he should pay.


    Of course, Lorne didn''t care about this. He wanted to understand one thing a long time ago, that is, wealth is not equal to power, and the power that transforms wealth into power can deter others.


    Otherwise, the vast amount of wealth is nothing but a piece of fat.So Lorne just gave Tezolo a promise that if Tezolo fails, he can escape to the family, and Lorne will give him asylum.


    On January 23, 1510, decades ago, the pirate regiment composed of giants that shocked the world, the giant pirate regiment reappeared on the sea, and their leader was Elba, the country of giants. The husband''s new emperor Loki, the young giant, the first thing he did when he went out to sea was to slay a slave merchant who sold giant slaves.In that battle, the strength displayed by the giants shocked everyone.


    After reappearing on the sea, the Giant Pirates Group became one of the most powerful competitors for the position of One Piece.And from some rumors, it is known that the new captain of this giant pirate group, Loki, has friendship with the Four Emperors Lorne, and his going out to sea again may be related to the Vennhill family.


    Haiyuan calendar January 27, 1510. At this time, the sea is still in full swing discussing the return of Lorne and the news that the Giant Soldiers and Pirates have reappeared on the sea. Everyone understands that it will not be long. There must be something earth-shattering in this sea.


    But they did not expect that a news completely overwhelmed the news of Lorne and the Giant Soldier Pirates, because on this day, one of the oldest pirates, the Four Emperors Whitebeard suddenly declared war on Kaido, and the Whitebeard''s army fully attacked. Kaido''s territory has defeated Kaido, who was caught off guard.


    Kaido''s power was forced to shrink near the waters of the country of Wano. The two sides fought several times in the country of Wano. Regardless of victory or defeat, there was a stalemate for a long time.


    In the end, if it wasn''t for the hinterland of the white beard, if someone took advantage of it and attacked it at this time, it would take a long time for the two emperors to be able to distinguish the winner.


    But judging from the situation when Baibeard evacuated the waters of Wano Country, this old man, this time, would definitely not let it go.


    Haiyuan calendar February 20, 1510.


    Soon after Baibei evacuated the waters of Wano Country, news of the revolutionary army leader Long''s appearance in the East China Sea spread all over the world. This time, he helped a certain country suppress the rebellion there, and then disappeared without a trace.During the same period of time, many pirate attacks occurred in the East China Sea, which cast a shadow over the East China Sea, which is known for its peace.Later, the navy sent General Huang Yuan there to investigate what happened.


    This is also the first official appearance of the Admiral after the Battle of Adela.


    On February 25, 1510, after the Bislan incident, Charlotte Lingling, who had been insane because of not getting the pure gold ring, finally recovered with the help of her children.After regaining consciousness, she did two things.


    The first is to once again strongly announce the relationship between Lorne and Garrett, but there is a noteworthy detail, that is, in the presentation draft this time, Garrett¡¯s name is written by Charlotte. Garrett, officially changed to Wienhill Garrett.


    Following the husband''s surname, this is a tradition in this sea, but this is also limited to aristocratic families that have the right to each other. This is the first time for a strong family like the Charlotte family.


    It''s just this detail that also announced the determination of the Charlotte family to the entire sea. This is also the first time an emperor-level power on this sea is to form an alliance.


    The second thing is that Charlotte Lingling immediately sent a fleet to the depths of the new world to find the traces of the giant pirate group. Her wish is to build a huge paradise with all races in the entire sea. So many years have passed. , She has collected most of the races in this sea, and only a few races remain.


    The giants are among them.Because of her childhood experience, Charlotte Lingling has a bad relationship with the giants, but she is very eager to have a descendant of the giants.And this time, it happened to be an excellent opportunity.


    Haiyuan calendar 1510...


    Things continue to ferment, brew, and then erupt.


    The Vennhill family, which was originally located in the center of the whirlpool, was forgotten.


    Of course, Lorne also enjoyed this feeling of being forgotten.


    "There is no problem with your body. In fact, because your injury was too serious at the beginning, when we treated you, we also extracted Adam''s blood and mixed it into the culture solution." SKY , After Gage performed a full-body examination on Lorne again, he said seriously.


    "You should be able to feel that you are now far more powerful than before."


    "The weakness a while ago was just because your body hasn''t adapted yet."


    "So you treat me as an experimental subject?" After Lorne had put on his clothes, he glanced at Kage and said lightly.


    Indeed, as Gage said, after recovering his body, Lorne felt that his strength was far greater than before.If Anilu''s full punch in the Thor state is quantified as 10, then his full punch in the Reaper state is about 7-8, and in the normal state, his full punch is only about 3.


    And now, after the body has fully recovered, one blow in his normal state has been able to reach 5, and once he enters the death state, it is even closer to 9.


    This kind of improvement is already huge for a strong man of Lorne''s level.

 754 Chapter 739 Predator

    Indeed, as Gage said, after recovering his body, Lorne felt that his strength was far greater than before.If Anilu''s full punch in the Thor state is quantified as 10, then his full punch in the Reaper state is about 7-8, and in the normal state, his full punch is only about 3.


    And now, after the body has fully recovered, one blow in his normal state has been able to reach 5, and once he enters the death state, it is even closer to 9.


    This kind of improvement is already huge for a strong man of Lorne''s level.


    It is worth mentioning that when he was training, Ron had nothing to do and made a judgment on the strong on the sea.


    Without using abilities, the white beard''s power standard should be around 13. In fact, due to physical reasons, he may not be able to exert his original power.


    Charlotte Lingling''s power is around 15, she is born with strange power, has a body that can be called a monster.Even if he didn''t use the armed color to protect himself, he still has the title of steel balloon.


    As for the other monster, the Four Emperor Kaido.


    Lorne has never fought him directly, but his physique is even more terrifying than Charlotte Lingling. Coupled with the increase in animal devil fruits, his normal strength is even more than 18.


    Therefore, Lorne was awakening, and it seemed that his strength had increased a lot, but compared with these real monsters, there was still a big gap.


    However, Lorne was never the kind of reckless man, he valued more skill.If physical strength could decide everything, Kaido would not have been crushed and beaten by the white beard for so many years.


    "Genetic optimization has always been one of the research topics for Bergapon and I," Gagemian replied to Lorne unchanged.


    "If through genetic optimization, we can produce top-notch materials comparable to Adam or Man in batches, then our research will advance by leaps and bounds."


    After hearing Gage say this, Lorne didn''t ask any more questions.


    The plan of "God ascending the Long Order" of Kage and Begapunk is the top priority of the family. Once they succeed in research, the family will have inexhaustible superpower.


    "Several experimental bodies that participated in the war before were seriously damaged. Even if they were repaired, they would not be able to exert their full combat power. If there is a chance, can I find some materials for the experimental bodies?"


    After Gage recorded Lorne''s body parameters, he put down the file and said slowly.


    A scientific madman like him, if there is no material to continue the experiment, he will idle and feel nothing.


    "I see." Lorne nodded and said slowly.


    The material requirements of the Kagi experimental body are very high. These must have strong strength before life and retain a complete body in order to become an excellent experimental body after transformation.


    In recent years, the corpses of the pirates executed by the family have been squandered by Kage and others. Now the family¡¯s experimental body material inventory is seriously insufficient. The huge prison in the Sky City, except for a few of special significance, temporarily needs The prisoners who kept them alive were empty.


    The family is in urgent need of fresh blood.


    "Leave this to me." Lorne said. The most indispensable thing in this sea is the powerful pirates. Before the Battle of Sdio, so many pirates had offended the family. Let them settle the account.


    They are good experimental subject materials.


    "By the way, is there something wrong with Xiao Jia''s body?" Lorne thought of another thing.His face became solemn, and he asked softly.


    When he returned from the Gulan Tezolo before, he often saw Xiao Jia suddenly clutching his chest by himself, his complexion a little distorted, and he looked uncomfortable.


    Although this abnormality usually only lasts for a short time, Lorne still has a panoramic view.She worries about the sequelae of Xiao Jia after so many wars.


    But whenever Lorne asked, Xiao Jia often shook his head and smiled in denial.


    "I have tested the blood you brought over, except that the blood concentration is relatively thin and the vitality is low, but nothing is unusual." Jiazhi replied.


    "As long as she is told not to use the desperate move of sending her body''s blood out of her body to fight, she should be able to recover quickly."


    "I will protect her."


    Lorne slowly said with a firm tone. He already owed Xiao Jia too much. If it were not because he was too self-confident before, he would not fall into a deep sleep in Bislan''s battle against the top navy. Will carry the burden of the family alone.


    Battle of Adela, Sdio invades.These two wars were a bit creepy just by hearing the opponent''s name. I really don''t know how Xiao Jia survived.


    But now that he is back, he will definitely not let this happen again.


    Lorne swears.


    "There is one last thing."


    After vowing to protect Xiao Jia, Lorne looked at Jiazhi again and said slowly.


    "Before, my clone was scrapped after the invasion of Mariejoa. Now I need you to make a new clone."


    "You still want to make a clone?" Gage asked with a serious expression after hearing Lorne''s words.


    "This will hurt your body a lot, are you really sure?"


    The principle of Lorne''s manipulation of the clone is to link with the nerve receiver on the clone through his ability, and then control the clone indirectly by manipulating the clone''s five senses.


    After doing this the last time, Lorne''s body weakened for a long time before he recovered.


    "This sea will not be peaceful for too long. I have a hunch that the war will soon burn the family."


    Lorne said coldly.


    "So, in order to protect my family, I must now do everything possible to improve my strength."


    "Shhh." Seeing Lorne''s firmness, Kage took a breath, then slowly said.


    "I know. Just a while ago, my life factor plan also had some breakthroughs. Installing the life factor on the clone may be able to get some special effects."


    After following Lorne for so long, he certainly knew how stubborn Lorne''s character was, and no one could stop the things he decided.


    "You are solely responsible for this matter." Lorne nodded.


    "How long will it take you to make this clone."


    "At most a week." Jiaji replied, because of his previous experience and the full support of the family regardless of loss, his speed of cultivating clones was much faster than the previous time.


    "Is it a week?" This time was a bit beyond Lorne''s expectation, he thought about it, and then said to himself.


    "One week is enough for me to prepare."


    Gage was silent. Of course he knew what Lorne was talking about. The clone itself was not strong in combat power. His only advantage was the ability to allow Lorne to obtain another demon fruit in addition to the body¡¯s perception ability. Ability.


    As for the preparations mentioned by Lorne, almost without thinking, he knew that he was going to prepare fruits for the clones.


    I don''t know which fruit Lorne is focusing on.Gage sighed, but he didn''t feel sorry for the hapless one who was stared at by Lorne.


    The weak eat the strong, this is the iron law of Pirate World.

 755 Chapter 740

    Gage was silent. Of course he knew what Lorne was talking about. The clone itself was not strong in combat power. His only advantage was the ability to allow Lorne to obtain another demon fruit in addition to the body¡¯s perception ability. Ability.


    As for the preparations mentioned by Lorne, almost without thinking, he knew that he was going to prepare fruits for the clones.


    I don''t know which fruit Lorne is focusing on.Gage sighed, but he didn''t feel sorry for the hapless one who was stared at by Lorne.


    The weak eat the strong, this is the iron law of Pirate World.


    When Lorne came out of the laboratory, the sun outside was shining brightly, and the sea of ??clouds outside the city stretched out and was very magnificent.


    The residents of Adela have become accustomed to life in the Sky City after the initial period of surprise.Quickly integrated into the construction of the city.


    In fact, being able to stay alive in this place where no pirates invaded is not necessarily a bad thing for them.


    Because of deliberately distorting the perception of these ordinary people, no one found him.Lorne is like a lonely walker walking through the city.


    Of course it is not without exception.


    A young girl with red hair is supporting a handsome man with long blond hair, standing on the wall of the Sky City, looking out at the endless sea of ??clouds and the end of the sea of ??clouds, the sun shining with golden light.


    "When we are old, we will live there."


    Andariel pointed to the sea of ??clouds that was stained with haze by the sun, and said with a happy face.


    "It must be warm there."


    "It seems that the sun is very close to there, but it''s just an illusion of light. There is no essential difference between the distance from the sun and the distance from here."


    I don''t know when, Lorne appeared in front of the couple, suddenly spoke, interrupting the two-person world of the two.


    "Why are you still alive!"


    Andariel gave Lorne a blank look and said viciously.


    "No! I said it was warm when it was warm! You must not refute!"


    Because during the Battle of Bislan before, Diaros tried his best to help Lorne block the blue pheasant, and then fell into a long coma, and only woke up some time ago, Andariel has never done much to Lorne. Complexion.


    If Diaros hadn''t grabbed her, the little girl would have liked to rush up directly and take Lorne to pieces.


    Diaros responded with an apologetic smile to Lorne, and then pampered and touched Andariel¡¯s long red hair. After being touched by Diaros¡¯ head, this grumpy girl finally calmed down, and then pressed There was no more movement in Diaros'' arms.


    However, her eyes were still staring at Lorne, as if seeing an enemy.


    Lorne was helpless, of course he wouldn''t care about this little girl, in fact, except that Xiao Jia was not as irritable as Andariel.The personalities of the two of them are somewhat similar.


    "How is the recovery." Lorne looked at Diaros and asked.


    This man is very powerful. He was able to block the admiral from the front not long after he entered the new world. Although this was inseparable from his ability advantage, he was indeed the strongest rookie Lorne had ever seen.


    "Good." Diaros replied, but he obviously wouldn''t lie, and the paleness on his face betrayed him.


    "Cough cough." Before he could say anything, he suddenly covered his chest and coughed violently.


    "I blame you!"


    Andariel''s face changed drastically in fright, and he quickly held Diaros'' body to help him relieve his breath, then glared at Lorne, and said viciously.


    "The nutrient solution in Gage can speed up the recovery of the body," Lorne asked without paying attention to Andariel, but looking at Diaros.


    "No need." Diaros waved his hand.Then he turned his head, looked at Andariel beside him, and said with a smile.


    "Even though Mr. Kaji''s nutrient solution has a very magical effect, you have to lie in it for a few days every time you use it. If you can''t accompany Little Andariel these days, I''m afraid she will be worried."


    "..." Lorne was silent, this man had his previous style.


    "It''s up to you. If you want to recover faster, you can go to Gaj at any time." Lorne said slowly. For this kind of thing, he has never had the habit of forcing others.


    "I am coming to you now because I have more important things to do."


    "What''s the matter." Diaros also reduced the smile on his face.He knew Lorne''s character, he didn''t like exaggeration, and the important things he said must be important things.


    "If you were given a chance to change your abilities, you would want to see whose abilities are in this sea." Lorne asked. Diaros is a powerful person, and his opinion may be able to give himself reference.


    "Oh?"


    Diaros frowned.For Lorne this question was a little unexpected.But he still thought about it seriously, and then answered Lorne.


    "I think my own abilities are more suitable for me. If I was given a choice, I would still choose my own abilities."


    Lorne nodded. This answer was in his expectation. After getting used to his own abilities, many powerful people have already regarded this ability as an instinct, and asked him to give up this ability, as if to cut off. He took one of his arms, and then put on a tail.


    Although the tail is thick and powerful, it is not as good as the arm habit after all.


    "In that case, I won''t bother you." Lorne waved to Diaros, then glanced at Andariel again and said with a smile.


    "If you want to live in the haze, I can send someone to dye all the sea of ??clouds next to the city in the sky red."


    After speaking, Lorne turned around and left the city wall.


    "Incomprehensible style! Straight man!"


    Seeing Lorne''s back, Andariel said viciously.


    ...


    "This is the information of the capable people active in this sea. I have divided the strength of these capable people according to your order."


    Inside the Dark Iron Castle in the Sky City, Violet placed a piece of information that he had loved for a long time on Lorne''s desk.


    "Then I eliminated those abilities that were too powerful and almost impossible to obtain, and finally got such a list."


    A slight smile appeared on Lorne''s face.No matter when, Violet is always so reassuring.He picked up the list, and countless people''s names appeared on it, as well as their simple information.


    Among them are many famous big pirates.

 756 Chapter 741

    "Silver Fox Fox, a person with slow fruit ability, can shoot out slow light, and the body movements of the person hit by the light will be doubled down. Two opponents of similar strength, after one person is hit by this slow light, will become There is not a trace of resistance."


    The first person greeted Ron''s eyes made Ron''s eyes shine.


    This silver fox Foxy, he seemed to have heard that this person is active in the paradise all year round and enjoys hunting the weak. Using such an excellent ability on him is simply a violent thing.


    "Bucky the Clown, a person with the ability to split the fruit, can split his body into countless pieces without affecting his own actions, and is completely immune to slashing. More importantly, according to the rules of fruit awakening, once this ability is awakened , The capable person will be able to influence the surrounding environment. He may be able to control the surrounding environment to fall apart together. The potential is unlimited."


    "The Baji people have been active in the East China Sea, but according to the internal intelligence of the family, this person has been on the boat of Roger the Pirate King. He and Shanks are the trainees on Roger''s boat. After that, will it attract the hostility of Shanks."


    The second photo shows a clown with a red nose. The clown has an unruly face, as if he is very hostile to everything in the world.


    This person, Lorne remembers, he was one of the important opponents of the protagonist Luffy in the original One Piece.Lorne did not expect Bucky''s ability to be so powerful after awakening.


    It''s just that his identity is a bit special, and it is not worthwhile to offend Red-haired Shanks for a fruit.


    "Able to explode fruits," Lorne turned to the next picture and saw a man with a black exploded head and glasses.


    "This man has very little information. He has only missed it once in the paradise, and even his name is not known. He only knows that he can turn any part of his body into a bomb. The bomb''s damage is very powerful."


    "This is still the case where the ability is not awakened. Once his ability is awakened, it is simply unimaginable."


    Violet explained next to him.


    Lorne smiled and said nothing.He remembered that this man should be MR.5 under the command of the sand crocodile Krokdal in the original book, and he should have not joined Miss Krokdal''s command at this time.


    His abilities are indeed good, and Lorne secretly put him into his own consideration.


    "Navy star, Ayin." The next photo is a beauty with long blue hair, her eyes looking straight ahead, as if to eradicate all evil in the world.


    "The former admiral of the Navy, a student of the Black Armed Zefa, is powerful and possesses the fruits of regressing everything. No matter what the object is destroyed, she can always restore the object to its complete form."


    "According to speculation, if her ability is awakened, it may be able to be applied to the human body and restore the enemy to the infant stage."


    "Her potential is very powerful."


    "Erik the blade. Those with the ability of blade fruit are active in Paradise."


    "This fruit looks very ordinary. It just turns a part of his body into a sharp blade. But according to his several battles, this person''s ability can not only turn himself into a blade, but also cut it. The sword that came out gasified into blades. According to records, Eric even directly created a tornado of blades to cut everything."


    "This fruit has great destructive power and can be taken into consideration."


    Lorne commented that the most suitable user of this ability is undoubtedly the swordsman. Imagine that the top swordsman can cut through the sky at will. If this slash becomes a blade, his combat power It will definitely go to the next level.


    It''s just that Lorne also has a headache. If he gets this fruit, he will practice swordsmanship again.


    "Wet-hair Caribou, natural swamp fruit ability. Smokey, white hunter Smogg, smoke fruit ability."


    "As very rare natural fruit abilities, Carib and Smogg are not as powerful as other natural abilities, but this does not mean that their abilities are not as good as other natural abilities. In fact, as Naturally, these two abilities have their own uniqueness and can be included in the scope of consideration."


    Violet opened a document and said slowly to Lorne.


    "King of the Drum Kingdom, one with the ability to swallow fruits, Valbo."


    "Tuton fruit can swallow everything into one''s own abdomen, and absorb the characteristics of the object to strengthen itself."


    "It is not yet known whether he can swallow abilities and plunder abilities. But just relying on this ability to infinitely strengthen himself is good enough.


    "As the arms family, the most indispensable thing in the family is all kinds of weapons. As long as there is enough time, it may be able to create a monster comparable to Kaido."


    When Lorne saw the wretched middle-aged man in the photo, he never thought that his ability would be so abnormal.


    Swallowing objects and strengthening oneself, this is simply the ability of the standard villain big boss.


    "Bring this Valbo to my front." Lorne said slowly after a moment of contemplation.


    He wants to experiment, if Valbo can really swallow the capable person, then he is ready to plunder Valbo''s ability.


    Such a powerful ability still needs to be in his own hands.


    "Others include the lucky fruit Bacara, the dragon eater Wes, the black ring Abel..."


    Violet continued to add that Lorne also had some headaches, why he hadn''t noticed before that there are so many people on this sea who have the ability to guard against the sky, but have been doing nothing, so many powerful abilities have gathered for a time. Together, let Lorne not know how to choose.


    "Find the traces of these capable people, and after I decide, I will shoot them immediately."


    Lorne said slowly after pondering for a while.What he prefers now is Walbo''s Tuntun Fruit and Foxy''s Slow Fruit.If he can get these two fruits, his combat power will be greatly improved.


    "I see." Violet nodded slowly. As a secretary, her work is impeccable.Do everything the best.Ron was relieved at this point.


    "Go down." Lorne said as he put his hand on the table.


    "let me think again."


    "Blu Blu Blu."


    But at this time, the phone worm that Ron had put on the table suddenly rang.


    Violet walked over and took a look, his face changed slightly.Then said solemnly to Lorne.


    "An Qian called here."

 757 Ask for a day off

Take a day off today and make it up later.

 758 Chapter 742 Cicis Big Adventure

    Great route, paradise, Libby Island.


    "This is already the fifth one! How did you discover that he was a pirate disguised as an ordinary citizen! You are really amazing, Cici!"


    Roma looked down at them, a pirate disguised as a street vendor, said in disbelief.


    "When I saw us, I felt that he was showing a hint of hostility." Cici retracted the long sword to her waist, then wiped the sweat from her forehead, and said slowly.


    This pirate is very powerful. According to her estimation, within the Navy, his bounty should be at least 30 million Baileys.When they were able to defeat this pirate, they also pretended not to notice, and silently walked past him, and then the moment he put down his vigilance, he broke out and defeated him.


    "Many outstanding students are not as good as ours. If this is the case, we will soon be able to graduate from the boot camp!"


    After binding the pirate who fell on the ground, Roma said excitedly.


    In fact, he had not yet reached the requirements for graduation, but during the training, he suddenly saw the Urad instructor walking in front of him with a straight face. Rom thought that something went wrong in his training and was ready to meet the Urad instructor. Reprimanded, but the Urad instructor even informed him that her Majesty Sissi had performed very well in the previous test and was ready to take the graduation test, and the navy recruits participating in the graduation test must have at least one companion.


    Cici selected him and made Roma ready.


    Roma, who heard this news, was surprised with a hint of surprise.The ignorant boy has begun to have the initial longing for love, and the beautiful and powerful Cici is him, and even the dream goddess of all the male rookies in the entire boot camp.Moreover, her bizarre life experience and gentle personality formed a peculiar contrast, giving people an inexplicable sense of attraction. It is no exaggeration to say that people who like Cici can line up from the martial arts field in the middle of the training camp. The seaside port.


    I didn¡¯t expect Sissi to choose herself in the end. Could it be that she was in Princess Sis¡¯s heart...


    In Roma''s mind, apart from his revenge, he had some other ideas.


    If Cici knew what Rom was thinking, she would have told him that he was completely worried.After just finishing the Urad instructor''s test, Urad instructor told Cici that she had met the requirements for graduation at this time. As long as she completed the graduation test, she could directly report to the navy headquarters.


    At that time, Cici was very surprised, because her original purpose was to sneak into the navy headquarters and be able to graduate early, which was a great help for her.


    But later, Urad said that Cici is very good in all aspects, but she has always been on missions alone and has never had a record of cooperating with others. Therefore, it is recommended that Cici interact with other navy newcomers during the graduation test. Cooperate, in addition to completing the task, by the way, improve the ability of cooperation with others.


    After speaking, I gave Cici some lists, all of which were outstanding students of this year.


    Cici frowned slightly. She knew that many of these students were descendants of high-ranking navy officials, or "seed players" who had been promoted from all over the world, with the attention of big navy figures behind them. Once they got involved, it might affect her purpose.She needs a completely innocent navy rookie.


    After thinking about it, she thought of Roma. Roma has a fairly innocent life experience. He also has a clear purpose for joining the navy, which is to avenge the navy. And most importantly, he is a little frank, simple, and will not find himself. .In addition, he and he joined the navy together, so choosing him is not so abrupt.


    So Cici put down the list in her hand and asked Urad instructor if she could choose Roma.


    Urad instructor was slightly surprised, but then showed a clear expression. After a moment of contemplation, she nodded.


    "Although Roma is still a little away from the requirements for graduation, he is young and has good potential. It is not impossible to graduate early."


    "It''s just that this task is more dangerous than you think. You''d better prepare."


    The matter is so finalized, and this is the scene just now.


    When Sissi and Roma received this task, she knew what the danger in the words of the Urad instructor meant.


    A group of pirates attacked this country, led by Monubi, the black butcher knife with a bounty of more than 80 million Baileys.After they captured the country''s royal city, they ransacked the wealth there, and just before they were about to leave, they encountered a naval fleet.A naval fleet led by Commodore.


    Facing the Brigadier General of the Navy Headquarters, Monubi was captured without the slightest ability to resist. His men fled in all directions and fled into the city.


    The Brigadier General immediately ordered the blockade of the city to prevent any pirates from fleeing, but she had a mission and had to leave here immediately, so Urad from the nearby naval boot camp handled it.


    This is also the graduation test this time.Urad requested that as long as three pirate students were found in this city, they could announce their graduation.


    It''s just that the hidden pirates are strong or weak. There are even a few pirates who bounty tens of millions of Pele, and Monubi''s deputy captain, who bounty of 77 million Pele. Heart Eater Smith is still absconding.


    The weak are many unnamed trash fish.


    For this reason, Urad said that this graduation test is a bit dangerous.It not only tests the academy¡¯s combat power, analytical power, observation power, and judgment, but also tests the academy¡¯s ability to discern the strong, and what to do when it encounters an invincible pirate.


    "There is only one pirate, we can graduate from the boot camp."


    Roma touched his head with embarrassment.Of the five pirates caught out, four of them were discovered by Qian Qian and then resolved, and the remaining one, he only fired two shots at a critical moment, hitting Zheng and Qian. Akane is the pirate fighting.


    If she didn''t have herself, Cici would have completed the task long ago.


    Cici didn''t speak. In fact, during the battle, the two shots that Roma fired made her very surprised.


    Because she was fighting personally, she knew how fast the pirate was. Even if she had the advantage of a sneak attack, she did not obtain an absolute advantage. However, Roma, who seemed to be flustered, took out his own weapon, and then Two shots were fired, which happened to hit the pirate in the arm.


    If Cici reads correctly, these two shots are aimed at the place where the pirate is about to move.


    This hit rate surprised Cici.

 759 Chapter 743: Hidden Pirate

    Predict the enemy''s movements and make judgments in advance.This ability is highly consistent with seeing and hearing domineering.


    Even Cici herself, when she was in the clan before, had been trained by so many powerful people in the family, and also in the naval training camp, got the guidance of the Urad instructor, and then initially touched the domineering There is still a long way to go before being mastered.


    And now, Roma actually showed signs of seeing and hearing domineering.


    His potential may not be as unbearable as the Urad instructor thought.Cici thought thoughtfully.


    You know, even for the navy headquarters with abundance of talents, only a small number of high-ranking officers can master the two-color domineering skillfully, even the Urad instructor, her own armed color domineering is not skilled.


    At least it is far inferior to those monsters in the family.


    Roma has a talent for seeing, hearing and being domineering, so his road to revenge may be much smoother.


    "You are also very good. If it weren''t for your two bullets, maybe I couldn''t beat him."


    Cici said lightly.Then he walked towards the pirate who was tied up. The Navy set up a special temporary detention camp at the port to take charge of the group of pirates. After the pirates were captured, the students could take them with them. In the past, someone there would be responsible for recording.


    Otherwise, with a few burdens, let alone fighting, the group of pirates might just run away after seeing the student.


    Rom smiled honestly, then lifted the pirate up before Cici.Now that most of the things have been done, leave this kind of errands to him.


    Who calls him a big man? A man can never be ashamed in front of Cici.


    "I just felt that he would move towards that place, and then subconsciously fired the shot, hitting it unexpectedly."


    Rom carried the pirate on his back, and then slowly said.


    "It may be luck, I will definitely step up training in the future! I will definitely not hinder you!"


    "Good luck?" Cici frowned and said to herself.


    This kind of sign is obviously a sign of the awakening of seeing, hearing and color. According to Lorne¡¯s brother, the natural seeing and hearing color is quite rare, even more rare than the natural overlord¡¯s domineering possession. If Roma really is If he is possessed by his natural experience, his future is limitless.


    Cici wanted to ask something, but she frowned as if she felt something, swallowed what she was about to say, and changed her words.


    "You can take this pirate back to the camp now."


    "Okay!" Rom said loudly, and then rolled up his sleeves to show off his muscles.


    "Cici, stay here, and wait for me to come back to protect you!"


    "I know you don''t hurry up!"


    Cici''s face suddenly changed, and she said impatiently.


    Rom froze for a moment. He had never seen Cici with this expression. He just looked at Cici''s appearance. If he didn''t leave, she would be really angry. So he hurriedly carried the pirate and headed towards the harbor camp. Ran in the direction of.


    However, before leaving, he still did not forget to say.


    "His Royal Highness Sissi, you must wait for me here!"


    "Finally left." Cici breathed a sigh of relief when seeing Rom''s back gradually leaving.Then turned his head and looked at the alley behind him.


    "Finally left?"


    Deep in the alley, an old man with a cane slowly walked towards Cici, and he laughed strangely.Then he pulled down all the white beards on his face, and Ju Yan''s body slowly stood upright. In a short while, he changed from an old man to a strong middle-aged man.


    "Shik the Heart Eater!" Cici said solemnly, looking at the man in front of her.


    Heart Eater Shik, black butcher Monubi''s deputy, a man offering a bounty of 70 million Baileys.


    His character is extremely surly, he likes to peel the human heart out, and then make a delicacy, taste slowly.


    Don''t talk about the enemy, but together with the ship''s companions, as long as you offend him, it may become the delicacy on his table.And with such a perverted character, the reason why he was not expelled by Monubi was because of his strength, strong enough to allow Monubi to accommodate all his shortcomings!


    "Sure enough, you are very domineering, you just found me. But I have a question, you clearly found me, why don''t you work with me with the young navy, or let him run away and find a helper?"


    Cici didn''t speak, but looked at the enemy in front of her solemnly.


    This enemy may be the strongest opponent she has faced since she went to sea.


    "Is it because you are afraid that the young navy will learn of my existence and be silenced by me?" Smith walked slowly towards Cici and said with a smile.He stared at Cici as a prey stared at the hunter.


    "At such a young age, I have touched the domineering existence of seeing, hearing and color, which can be called a promising future. And facing me, I did not show fear. This kind of calmness is better than that of any king in this country."


    "I just don''t know, will your heart be more delicious than his?"


    Shik licked his lips, a bloodthirsty smile appeared on his face.


    "Before the battle, I have a question."


    However, at this time, Cici suddenly spoke.


    "According to intelligence, you were previously affiliated with the Golden Lion Ship Group. During the previous naval battles, many of you suddenly betrayed the Golden Lion Shiji and turned back temporarily. This was an indirect factor that contributed to his defeat."


    "After that, because Shi Ji hasn''t died, you have been hiding your name and hiding everywhere."


    "Why now, suddenly showing up again, or showing up in such a high-profile way as attacking a country."


    "This is not in line with your cunning character." Cici asked slowly.At the same time, my heart began to count down silently.


    Ten, nine, eight...


    "Oh? Before you die, do you want to know why you died?"


    Sike said playfully.


    "I can tell you, the prey that died because you knew why would be more delicious."


    His body disappeared in an instant, and then in the next instant, he appeared beside Cici and said softly.


    "Because that old lion will soon cease to exist, and there will be no one to retaliate against us in this sea! Before that, we wanted to indulge for the last time, but just happened to meet the navy."


    "Just, do you really think you can catch me?" Sike said.


    Will the golden lion cease to exist soon?The news of Shik shocked Cici''s heart.


    "You know the cause and effect, can you die with peace of mind now?"

 760 Chapter 744 Cicis Big Adventure (2)

    Shi Ke said a shocking big news.


    The Golden Lion Shiji is dying! Once this news spreads, it is enough to shock the entire sea.


    You know, that''s not an obscure pirate, but a real emperor.Even if he was defeated, he was one of the few legends that survived the previous era.


    Such a man, no matter how he dies, will cause an uproar in this sea.


    "What you want to know, I have already told you." Smith licked the corner of his mouth and looked at the girl navy recruit in front of him.


    "Now, are you ready to die?"


    Cici did not answer his words, but still counted down silently.


    Four, three, two...


    "Enough calm, you are better than many people I have met. For a navy newcomer like you with unlimited potential, the navy headquarters may be very optimistic about you. The officer stationed in the port should always pay attention to your position. If your companion returns to the port, he will soon find that something is wrong, and then come and look for you."


    "It takes at least five minutes to get here from the dock. Do you want to delay until your teacher arrives?"


    Shik shook his head, a cruel smile appeared on his face.


    "You have no chance. I will kill you. It only takes a moment. Then after I take your heart, I will throw your body into the sewer next door, and the dirty rat will take your body for me. Treat it cleanly."


    Sike said word by word, nervousness will raise the blood pressure of the heart, and the heart of people who die in the panic will be more delicious.


    He likes to play with people''s hearts in this way. This feeling made him feel one step closer to his idol, the demon known as the best at playing with people''s hearts, and the youngest emperor on the sea.


    "And I will take this opportunity to escape. The sewers of this city extend in all directions. I will take your heart and escape to the exit of the sewer, then dive into the sea and get out again far away from this small island. Your teacher does not May find out where I am."


    Smith didn''t mind sharing his escape plan with this beautiful prey in front of him.Because only by letting the other party fall into the deepest despair, can you get the most delicious heart.


    It¡¯s just that the young navy girl in front of her seemed to be calm and surprising, and Shi Ke frowned. If the naval officer in the harbor reacted quickly, she should already be on her way. Shi Ke didn¡¯t want to take the risk. The risk of losing this kind of delicacy must be resolved as soon as possible now.


    "It''s a pity, I want to whisper to you more, but time doesn''t seem to allow it."


    Shock said with some regret, then raised his hand to the rookie Navy in front of him, exposing his sharp nails, and slammed it down at Cici.


    The edges of the nails are extremely sharp, rubbing against the air to make a harsh roar.


    At this time, Cici counted to the last number in her heart.


    One.


    She raised her head and smiled sweetly at Shik, the next moment.


    A pair of white wings appeared behind her, and she was like a spotless angel.


    boom!


    With her hand, she directly grasped the paw that was swayed by Shi Ke, and Shi Ke was surprised. The next moment, his hand felt a sharp pain.He felt that his entire arm was about to break.


    "The battle really only lasts for a moment, it''s just." Cici smiled at Shik.


    "It''s just that, it seems that the winner is not you."


    Those with the devil fruit ability of the animal type will increase their strength exponentially after the transformation. After continuous training, Cici¡¯s physical fitness often surprises even the unsmiling Urad instructor. After the transformation, her strength, Has crushed Smith K.


    Coupled with the fact that Shi Ke underestimated the enemy, it caused this overwhelming situation.


    She counted down just now to confirm that Roma had left enough distance. After all, her abilities were too conspicuous. Once exposed to the navy, it would be easy to be recognized.


    And as long as Roma leaves her range of seeing, hearing and coloring, she can unscrupulously display her abilities.


    Shik flew out like a rag bag and slammed heavily on a building nearby.


    The wall cracked, and Shi Ke''s face was distorted and his face looked incredible.


    How could this navy newcomer be so strong, even many naval officers could not match her.At this time, Shik had already forgotten the idea of ??murder and conspiracy. At this time, he had only one idea in his heart, that is, escape!


    But Cici''s body disappeared in an instant, and then appeared in front of him in the next instant.


    boom!


    With a punch, Shik had no time to stop it.He felt a sharp pain in his chest, and a hole appeared in his chest.


    Shik kept rolling on the ground, and suddenly rolled to a black manhole cover.


    sewer!Can escape!


    After seeing this manhole cover, Shik was overjoyed, and with his last effort, he slammed Cici''s last punch, and then rolled into the sewer.


    Can also escape!


    Sike held on to the damp wall of the sewer, and continued to move forward. There was no sound behind him. It may be that the navy hated the smell of the sewer and did not choose to pursue it.


    "Hehe, I was careless this time. When I am next time, I will definitely kill you, my wonderful prey."


    Shik breathed a sigh of relief in his heart, and then continued to walk forward.But at this moment, a black figure in front of him jumped past his feet, and Shik did not react at all, and fell to the ground.


    "Damn mouse!"


    When Smith saw what had tripped him clearly, he couldn''t help but yelled.


    A fat and oily mouse walked towards him slowly from the front.


    "Even you, do you think you can bully me?"


    There was a resentment in Shik''s heart, he actually fell to this point, even a mouse felt that he could bully him, he struggled to stand up, but found that he could not move at all.


    There were countless squeaks around, and countless blood-red eyes appeared in the darkness.


    Skee struggled again, trying to get up from the place, but found that he couldn''t use his strength at all.


    Cici broke his spine with the last punch.


    The smell of blood attracted countless mice, and countless mice crawled out of the darkness, and then surrounded Smith.


    No, there was a ridiculous expression on Smith''s face, his face in disbelief.


    "Do not!"


    He shouted desperately. This was the last sound he made.


    The next moment, the mice swarmed up and jumped onto Shik''s body.

 761 Chapter 745 Cicis Big Adventure (3)

    Cici looked at the entrance of the blood-stained sewer, and countless squeaking voices rang from it, as if countless rats were eating something.


    She had severely injured Shi Ke''s body just now, and he was seriously injured, and he could not escape far, and these mice would destroy all the evidence of crime as Shi Ke said.


    "That lion?"


    Cici repeated Smith''s words and muttered to herself.


    In fact, she has never seen the Golden Lion herself, because she was not born in the last era, and after the Golden Lion escaped, in the most glorious years, she was hiding in Adela, accepting the special characteristics of her brothers and sisters. Training.


    So for this legendary pirate, she only has a very rough impression, crazy, pure, reckless, and powerful.


    These things are labeled on Shiji''s body. In fact, many pirates on this sea are worthy of this label.


    Just like Lorne.


    And I heard from Lorne''s brother that when Skee was captured into Pushing City, he was only ten years old.


    At that time, Shiji was like a big star among the pirates. The first day he was caught in Push City, it caused an uproar. At that time, Lorne was just an unknown little furry boy. Maybe someone was because His father''s name, and looked slightly at him.


    But more pirates on the sixth floor of the underground world look down upon him.


    Until they came, Lorne¡¯s brother led them to escape from prison and broke with Shiji. The pirates below were divided into two factions. Only a few people chose to follow Lorne, and more people chose to follow the powerful history. base.


    Even as an opponent, Lorne''s brother''s evaluation of Shiji is the same.


    A hero who should never die in obscurity.


    "I didn''t expect to die like this."


    Cici frowned slightly. She didn''t know if the family knew the news, but she must inform the family. The sooner you know this kind of major event, the more calm you will be in the face of the coming storm.


    This was also the reason for her to let Smith die in the sewer. She didn''t want the Navy to know this news, nor did she want him to reveal her secrets.So he must die.


    And must die in a place no one knows.


    At this time, Cici frowned slightly, because she felt a strong breath approaching here quickly.


    Are you coming from the direction of the port?


    Cici rubbed her wings on her face, retracted her wings, and then slammed her body with her hands.


    A deep depression appeared in her tender lower abdomen, and blood kept flowing out of it.Then she endured the severe pain, her right hand suddenly grabbed her left hand, and suddenly pulled downward.


    Click!


    There was a cracking sound from his hand bone, and after two shakes, he slumped to his side.


    After all this was done, Cici seemed to have gone through a tragic battle. She leaned her body against the wall and looked pale in front of her.


    "What happened!"


    At this time, a neutral voice rang in Cici''s ear, and the Urad instructor rushed from the outside. She saw the fierce battlefield and Cici lying on the side at a glance.Asked with concern.


    "I heard Roma''s description and felt something was wrong, so I rushed over immediately. What enemy did you encounter!"


    "Blame me!" At this time, Rom saw Cici lying on the ground, his face pale in fright, and said with a self-blaming expression.


    "I blame my strength for being too weak. If Her Royal Highness doesn''t need to cover me to escape, with her strength, she won''t be injured like this at all."


    At this moment, even if he was as stupid as Roma, he guessed what Cici said just now, but because he felt danger, he let himself run away.


    "I... met... Heart Eater. He...seems to be injured...seeing me...afterwards...want to take my...heart."


    Cici frowned and said weakly.She raised her right hand and pointed hard at a manhole cover next to it.


    "I...he...had a...fight, I...lost, and he...ran away from there."


    Heart Eater Smith!


    After Urad heard the name, his pupils shrank slightly. This was also the most powerful enemy lurking in the city, and he did not expect to be encountered by Cici.


    You know, this pirate, even if she wants to deal with it, is a little strenuous!After fighting against him, Cici survived and was already very good.


    Urad stood up and saw countless blood stains beside the manhole cover Cici was referring to.She waved her hand, and the navy who followed her immediately understood what she meant and blocked the sewer entrance.


    "You are seriously injured now, come back with me."


    Urad hugged Cici, the girl''s body was unusually light, as if she was holding a ball of cotton.


    "Teacher, what about my test?"


    Sissi said anxiously, she originally only wanted to fool the Urad instructor, but she didn''t expect that the Urad instructor was too concerned about her, and even left with her directly.


    "Don''t worry, you have tested and solved so many powerful pirates in succession. If every naval recruit is as powerful as you, then the pirates on this sea will not be so rampant."


    However, Urad''s next sentence gave Cici a lot of peace of mind.


    ...


    Great route, paradise, naval boot camp next to Qingfeng City.


    Cici was wrapped in bandages all over, lying on a hospital bed, surrounded by wreaths and fruits from her training camp companions.


    "Relax, Your Royal Highness Sissi, I will definitely catch the pirate and avenge you!"


    A young navy with short blond hair stood beside Cici''s bed, showing a self-confident smile.He wanted to grab Cici''s hand, but Cici cleverly avoided it.


    "Sorry, I was rash." After seeing Cici''s appearance, the navy recruit was a little sad, but he still said calmly.


    "Rest assured, I am already an official navy, and I will soon be promoted to become a naval officer. I have the ability to avenge you."


    After speaking, he made a gesture that he thought he was handsome and left.


    And from beginning to end, Cici was smiling.


    "Finally gone!"


    After the navy left, the smile on Cici''s face finally couldn''t be stretched, and a mini figure came out of her hair.


    "This is the fifth one, do you adults express their love like this?"


    "It''s just their wishful thinking." Cici said.After the news of her injury spread, these navy recruits thought they had found a good opportunity, and expressed their love to themselves like crazy, which made her tire.


    "Compared to this, there is one more important thing."


    Cici put away the smile on her face, and then said solemnly to the villain.


    "Sike''s matter must be notified to the family."

 762 Chapter 746

    "Is that so?"


    After listening to Ansie¡¯s report, Lorne tapped the table lightly with his fingers and continued,


    "What''s wrong with Shi Ji, it was attacked by a certain force. That''s why those forces that have betrayed Shi Ji dare to come forward."


    "The same was true when Monbach was attacked some time ago."


    Before, when Monbach was found on that island, Lorne had such a guess, and Ansie''s intelligence confirmed his point of view.


    He raised his head.There was a playful smile on his face.


    "After so long, there hasn''t been any news. There are not many people on this sea who have the ability to push the lion to this point."


    "Do I need to search for more information?" An Qian said softly on the other side of the phone bug.


    "If you can, you can knock Mobinu on the mouth. As the captain, he should know more news than that of Sike."


    After a moment of contemplation, Lorne spoke to the other end of the phone worm.


    "I understand." An Qian replied, and when she was about to hang up the phone, Lorne''s half-joking and half-serious voice came slowly from the other end of the phone bug.


    "If it''s too dangerous, just set aside the interrogation of Mobinu. After all, if something happens to you, the guy Anilu will probably cut me off."


    "Dududu."


    When the phone worm hung up, Cici felt warm in her heart and put the miniature phone worm back into Luna''s hands.


    "He seems to care about you."


    Luna joked after putting the phone bug away.


    "Who would have thought that the demon Lorne who frightened the entire sea was secretly controlled by a sister."


    "Brother Lorne is the best brother in the world." Cici stroked Little Luna''s head and said with a smile.


    What Shik said before was not wrong. The rats in the sewers could destroy all evidence of crime. Later, the Urad instructor sent people to sneak into the sewers to search. Apart from the countless dead bones, he did not find any useful clues. The traces of him are gone.


    During the period when Cici was ill in bed, the Urad instructor came to visit her many times and carefully ordered her to rest well.This strong woman seemed to treat Cici as her daughter.


    If there is no temporary task, she might still be here.


    This is why Cici dragged on for so long and did not find the opportunity to report to the family.


    But before leaving, the Urad instructor said to her unpredictably.My graduation ceremony is over, and when my body recovers, I am an official navy.For this reason, she deliberately applied to the Navy Headquarters to transfer Cici to a key department, and the leader of that department could be a star in the Navy.Following her, Cici can learn a lot.


    Cici is looking forward to this.


    Cici frowned just as she was about to say something, then raised her head and looked in the direction of the door.


    Footsteps came from outside the door, and Cici quickly grabbed Xiao Luna and put it in her hair.


    "His Royal Highness Sissi, I''m coming to see you!"


    A shy teenage voice rang outside the door, and after knocking on the door twice, Roma walked in from outside.


    He was carrying a large bag of fruit in one hand and putting the other hand behind him, but Cici smelled a faint fragrance of flowers.


    "Last time, thank you for saving me." Roma put the fruit on the small table next to him, and then said somewhat cautiously.


    "If it weren''t for you to cover my departure, I''m afraid I would have been killed by the pirate." He said with some fear, because he had seen the strength of those powerful pirates who offered tens of millions of Pele in rewards, like him. This kind of newcomer, rushing up is just cannon fodder.


    He didn''t want to die, didn''t want to die before taking revenge.


    So he sincerely thanked Cici.


    "I just did what I was supposed to do." Cici said with a smile.


    "I can''t bear to see any companion die in front of me."


    What she said was nothing but polite, but when she heard Roma''s ears, it changed her flavor.


    Rom blushed immediately, he stood up quickly, bowed to Cici, and stammered.


    "I...I will not... let you... disappointed!"


    "I will definitely...become the strongest navy! As strong as that...hero...Kapp!"


    After speaking, he hurried out


    "Hey, hey, you forgot to send your flowers!"


    After Roma ran out, Luna crawled out of Cici''s hair, raised her head and glared at Cici, seemingly dissatisfied with her putting herself in her hair.Then he turned his head and saw Roma who was going away and sighed.


    "Hey, the adults nowadays can''t even tease girls anymore."


    "What are you talking about!"


    Cici grabbed Luna abruptly, caught it in front of her, and said viciously.


    "I didn''t say anything." The little knight wanted to struggle, but his creak was scratched by Cici, unable to struggle, and could only beg for mercy.


    After the two girls had a long fight, Cici put away the smile on her face.


    "Well, let''s not quarrel with you. I have a more important thing to ask you."


    "What''s the matter?" Luna looked at Cici suspiciously, then suddenly took a step back and hugged her body tightly.


    "You don''t want to do bad things!"


    She looked at Cici''s smile and gradually became uneasy.


    "What are you thinking!" Cici struck the little knight on the head suddenly, and the little knight fell silent.


    "I just want you to steal Mobinu''s interrogation documents and see what he said."


    "I am injured. If I walk out of this room, I am afraid it will be suspicious. Besides, in my capacity, if I rush into the file room, I am afraid it will make people more suspicious."


    "So this kind of stealing thing is only suitable for you."


    As Cici said, even though the little human race is less than the palm of an ordinary person, they are all born warriors, possessing power and speed that are extremely incompatible with their petite bodies, and can lift dozens of times larger than their own bodies. If the object is moving at full speed, ordinary people can only see a group of black shadows passing by, and can''t see what is happening at all.


    So it¡¯s most appropriate to let Little Luna steal the files.


    "I''m not going! Stealing things doesn''t meet the knight''s criteria at all!"


    After hearing An Qian''s words, Xiao Luna shook her head into a rattle and said quickly.


    "Are you really not going?" Cici looked at Xiao Luna, smiling gradually.


    This smile made Little Luna''s heart furry, but the knight still wanted to abide by his rules.Standing still firmly on Cici''s palm.


    "Then when I get better, I will go by myself! However, if I am found, we will only be able to escape to my brother. Then, guess how my brother will punish you."


    Little Luna was taken aback for a moment, she thought of the demon''s kind smile, and her whole body trembled.


    She didn''t speak, but stood on An Qian''s palm, turned around silently, and then rushed out the door.


    "Hahaha."


    Cici''s chuckle like a bell came from behind.

 763 Chapter 747: Similar Pirates

    "What do you think."


    After hanging up the phone bug, Lorne crossed his fingers and propped his head on the table, then raised his eyes and looked at Violet in front of him.


    The stationary navy, the admiral who disappeared for a long time, the sudden calm sea, the fall of Montbach, and the news that the golden lion is attacked now, all these are intertwined, like a big net.


    He is not a dictator. At this time, other people''s opinions may give him some ideas.


    "This should not be done by the Navy."


    Violet thought for a while and said seriously.


    "There is no need for the navy to do such a thing. The Golden Lion has been depressed for so long, and his threat is far inferior to the emperors who are still active on the sea."


    "Sending troops to encircle him is not a good choice for the navy. After all, he is a lion with strong minions, not a weak and helpless rabbit. If you want to eliminate him, the navy will certainly pay some price. "


    "And these costs may not be within the acceptable range of the Navy."


    "Then what if the Navy has a certainty of victory?"


    Lorne asked back."For example, if you instigate an important person under Shi Ji, then suddenly attack Shi Ji''s lair, and hit him by surprise."


    "No, no," Violet shook his head.


    "If it were a few months ago, this kind of thing is indeed possible."


    "But it has been so long, but there is still no news. This is not like the Navy''s style of doing things."


    Lorne was silent, it was true.With the navy''s style of doing things, if they really defeated the Golden Lion, I am afraid they would not hold back for so long. Instead, they would have released the news a long time ago, and then find a time to broadcast the execution of the Golden Lion to the world.To demonstrate the power of justice.


    "Except, I have a question."


    Violet paused, and asked with some confusion.


    "Your relationship with Shiji is not harmonious. If he dies, wouldn''t it be a good thing for you?"


    She has been Lorne''s secretary for so long, of course she knows the grudge between Lorne and Skee.If it hadn''t been for Shiji''s troubles after the escape, Lorne would not have escaped to Adela for so many years.


    Lorne''s purpose in building SKY, the Sky City, is to let Shiji know who is the real sky overlord.For this reason, when entering the new world for the first time, Lorne also prepared dozens of rounds of the "Sword of Damocles" in preparation for a decisive battle with Shiji.


    But I didn''t expect that shortly after the Vennhill family entered the new world, Shi Ke was defeated by the enemy and was defeated by the white beard and the navy.


    "The opponent doesn''t mean expecting him to die." Lorne said after pondering for a while.


    "A man like Shi Ji should not die under conspiracy and tricks. If he wants to die, he should also die dignifiedly and vigorously."


    "Even if he is going to die, he should die in my hands."


    "The death of a man like him should make the entire sea tremble, and should set off a wave that can swallow an era."


    Just like... the original Roger.


    Even as an opponent, Lorne admires Shiji quite a bit. A man like him who has lived his life as a pirate should also die as a pirate.


    Instead of dying in an obscure place.


    Many people think that Lorne and Roger are the most similar, and they think he is the person who is qualified to dominate the entire era, but Lorne knows that the person most similar to himself is Shiji.


    For people similar to himself, Lorne had an inexplicable sympathy.


    "I don''t understand your man''s friendship." Violet frowned and said lightly.


    "Women will not understand the romance of men."


    Lorne said with a smile.


    "It''s just that, compared to Shiji, there is a more important thing to do now."


    Lorne said suddenly.


    "I just thought about it, the most suitable abilities for me. It should be this." He took out the list of abilities that Violet made just now, then turned up a person''s profile picture, pointed at this person, and said to Violet. Wright said slowly.


    "Bring this person to me." After all this was done, Lorne yawned and then slowly stood up.Leaving the Dark Iron Throne.


    "I understand." Violet said softly as he looked at Lorne''s fading back.


    "my king."


    ...


    "The navy doesn''t seem to know about this."


    Cici flipped through the file in her hand, which Luna had just stolen from the file room.The above records the evil deeds of Mobinu throughout his life, but there is no news about Shiji.Only because Mobinu was detained at this naval base for a while and was taken to the navy headquarters, this interrogation document may not be complete.


    "His mouth seems pretty strict, but I don''t know why he betrayed Shiji in the first place."


    Luna yawned, and then said tiredly.


    "Betrayal does not require a reason."


    Cici said lightly after passing the file to Luna.


    This sentence was once said by Brother Lorne, and there is the second half.


    Betrayal does not require reason, only desire.


    Desire is reason.


    "While no one finds it now, put this document back."


    "Eh, don''t you care about it now?"


    Luna grumbled her mouth while holding this document which was bigger than her own body.


    "No," Cici shook her head, then said lightly.


    "When I get better, I want to interrogate Mobinu myself."


    ...


    Cici''s body recovered very quickly. In less than a week, she could get out of bed and walk, and she had already performed some simple exercises.These naval recruits in the same camp were quite surprised.


    In secret, Sissi''s name gradually changed from navy princess to navy queen.Because her character is as strong as a queen.


    After hearing about this, the Urad instructor came back specially.She glanced at Cici and didn''t ask about Cici''s body anymore, but told Cici that now she had completed the graduation ceremony, and the ship that took her to the navy headquarters was on the way over.When she set foot on that ship, she was a qualified naval soldier.


    When the time comes, she will face the bloody storm on this sea alone.


    Urad''s words made Cici feel very warm, as if her mother was teaching her children softly before they were about to leave.


    From the bottom of her heart, she regarded Urad as her relatives.Although one of them is a navy, the other is a pirate.


    The ship that picked up Cici soon arrived at the Navy Recruit Training Camp.


    Despite her preparations, Cici couldn''t help being taken aback when the naval officer walked off the ship.


    Because the person who appeared in front of her really surprised her.

 764 Chapter 748 Star of the Navy

    "Hello, I''m Captain Ayn, and your boss in the Navy from now on."


    A woman with long blue hair stood in front of Cici and stretched out her hand towards her.


    She is small and graceful, with a soft tone, not like a navy defending justice, but like a little girl next door.


    "Hello, my name is Cici. Chrissy Cici." Cici saluted Ayn as a standard military salute, "Just call me Cici."


    "I know you, the princess of the Nick family." Ai Yin said calmly.


    "I feel sorry for your life experience, but your choice to join the navy is undoubtedly the most correct choice in your life. Because in the face of absolute justice, those pirates will not last long."


    She spoke very softly, making Cici feel like a spring breeze.


    This is a gentle woman.


    This is Cici''s first impression of Ayn.But she saw a trace of hatred on Ai Yin''s face.


    A trace of hatred for the pirates, it is this hatred that drove her to give up a peaceful and superior life, and instead choose to fight these vicious pirates on the front line?


    She is a woman with a story.


    Everyone has their own story.


    This is Cici''s first insight after carrying out the undercover mission. Prior to this, she had never been in contact with the navy because of the care of her brothers and sisters. The impression of the navy is that these people are enemies of the family. , Is the enemy of pirates.


    Now, after she realized the living people such as Urad, Roma, and Ayn, she discovered that the navy is also flesh and blood. From their standpoint, the pirates are the symbol of evil.


    Is it possible that the navy and the pirates live in harmony?


    I don''t know why, Cici thought of this idea suddenly, but this idea only swayed in her heart, and she was thrown behind her, and then she laughed at herself.


    If this idea were known to my brothers and sisters, I would definitely laugh at my innocence again. The navy and the pirates are two forces that are born against each other, and they can never live in harmony.


    "what happened to you?"


    Seeing Cici suddenly smiled, Ai Yin asked with concern.


    "I''m just a little excited about joining the navy."


    Cici replied quickly.


    "Is that so?" Ai Yin nodded and did not continue to question. In fact, she became an official navy, and it hasn''t been a few years before. After learning that she could become an official navy, she was as excited as the little girl before her. .She slowly turned to look at Urad instructor.


    "Wait a moment I still have an important task to perform, so I won''t say any extra polite words. The quality of this group of recruits is very good, and I may be able to move you out of this position in the future and bring you back to the front line."


    After hearing that there was still a possibility of returning to the front line, a glimmer of joy flashed in the eyes of the Urad instructor, but then the joy disappeared and turned to dim.


    "My current body, returning to the front line, I am afraid it will only drag you down. Let me stay in the back and cultivate fresh blood for you."


    Although he was refusing, there was still a trace of regret in Urad''s tone.


    After hearing Urad''s words, Ai Yin didn''t say anything, but turned and walked towards the navy ship.


    It was the first time this group of recruits saw an official naval ship, and their eyes were filled with excitement.Under the leadership of a non-commissioned officer, they walked up toward the warship neatly.


    "It''s just," Urad stopped Ayin.


    "These children are excellent seedlings, the mainstay of the future navy, if you can, can you take care of them?"


    Ai Yin stopped, she wanted to assure Urad, but she couldn''t say such words.Since Roger''s death, there has been a flood of pirates, and the navy, especially the rookie navy, has been losing ground. According to internal data from the navy, at least 30% of recruits will die in their first three missions. .


    Only four of ten recruits can grow into veterans.Others have become the spoils of pirates.


    Many navies have never returned after leaving the boot camp.


    But even with such a high elimination rate, the navy has always had an endless stream of troops.


    Because of hatred.


    "I tried my best." Ai Yin said after taking a deep breath, turning his back to Urad.


    Then she boarded the warship.


    Urad stood in the harbor and watched the navy ships disappear to sea level.


    Vaguely you can still hear the excited shouts of these newcomers.


    It''s as if they were the same.I just don''t know whether the fate of this group of newcomers is the same as the original ones.


    ...


    "I heard that some paranoid naval officers like to let newcomers complete impossible tasks. Only the absolute elite who survived are qualified to continue following them. I don''t know if Captain Ain is like them."


    In the cabin dormitory, a little girl with freckles on her face was lying in the bed, and said excitedly to Cici.


    They are partners in a dormitory, and the way girls grow friendship is the same no matter where they are, that is gossip.


    As soon as she said this, the whole dormitory was exploded, and the group of girls began to talk about it.


    "No, it won''t. Captain Ain is the star of the Navy. It is rumored that she will replace Lieutenant General Zhuan Yuan in the future. She will not be such a person."


    Another girl with a double ponytail retorted coldly.Ai Yin is her idol. She joined the navy because she wanted to be a unique woman like Ai Yin or Zhuan Yuan, and it proved to the elders in the family that girls may not be worse than boys.


    "It''s just a discussion."


    The freckled girl muttered her mouth and said slowly.Then she turned her head again and looked at Cici who was sitting on the bed opposite her.


    "Cici, tell me, what kind of person is Captain Ain?"


    After she had spoken, everyone looked at Cici, because Cici was the star of their boot camp. It was rumored that she independently repelled a large pirate with a bounty of tens of millions of Baileys and many navies. The officers are not as good as her!


    "Captain Ain?" Cici was stunned, she didn''t expect that she would become the focus of the entire bedroom.She thought for a while, and then spoke.


    "Captain Ain, she is a very gentle person."


    "Isn''t this the same as not saying?"


    The freckled girl curled her mouth and did not continue to ask.


    Because of Cici''s opening, the whole dormitory lost a lot of interest in discussion, and they were silent.


    It was late at night. Except for a few navy on duty, the soldiers of the entire ship had fallen asleep.Cici looked at the extremely silent sea through the window.


    In the afternoon, she saw the thoughts of Instructor Ai Yin, and at this time it revolved in her heart.


    Pirates, can you really live in harmony with the navy?

 765 Chapter 749 The First Task

    "Drink! Drink! Drink!"


    In the early morning, when the first rays of sunlight shone on the sea, the navy recruits had already started training uniformly on the deck.


    Only by constantly increasing their strength can they survive the confrontation with the fierce pirates, and only by living well can they be able to avenge their enemies.


    And because Cici was a sick number, Ain was granted permission to rest.She stood at the door of the cabin, staring blankly at the young navy newcomers outside.


    In the months of her trainee¡¯s life, she has written down the names of these people. For pirates and even high-ranking navy, these people may be just the number of casualties in a certain war, but for For Cici, these people are all living people.They all have their own dreams and their own ideas.


    After the training of the recruits was over, a small hairy boy wiped the sweat off his body and ran to Cici excitedly.


    "Your Royal Highness, you are awake."


    "I''ve said it several times, here, I''m just an ordinary navy, don''t call me your Royal Highness Princess." Cici frowned and said to the little boy in front of her.


    "Oh." Rom slapped his head honestly, "I forgot again. Cici, you don''t like this name."


    After Cici was injured, Rom felt a deep self-blame, so he began to train himself frantically. One time when he fainted on the training ground because of being too tired, he finally awakened to see and hear domineering.


    The incident was discovered by the Urad instructor and immediately reported to the navy headquarters.


    Every natural domineering possession is very rare and has unlimited potential.The navy headquarters immediately decided to extract Roma to become an official navy and was brought to the navy headquarters by Ain, where the navy would focus on training.


    "It''s just strange."


    As he was talking, Roma frowned suddenly and looked at the surrounding sea.


    "We should be going to the navy headquarters at this time, but this route is not the route to the navy headquarters."


    After awakening and seeing the domineering, Roma''s sense of direction was very keen. He felt that the naval warship was not heading in the direction of Marine Headquarters, but rather toward the entrance of the paradise.


    "Is it an illusion?"


    Cici said that even though she also possessed the domineering sense of knowledge, she did not have such a keen sense of direction as Roma, and Ayin had no reason to disadvantage them.


    "No, it''s not an illusion."


    At this time, a gentle female voice sounded behind Rom, and Ayin walked out of the cabin wearing a simple shirt and navy robe. She glanced at Rom, and there was a hint of approval in her eyes.


    "It deserves to be the navy seedling praised by the lieutenant generals. I discovered it so quickly."


    "Our goal this time is not Marin Vandor, but another place."


    "Where?" Roma asked curiously.


    "To be precise, it is a mission. It is your first mission after you formally become the Navy." Ai Yin said, and then waved his hand to let the adjutant bring all the recruits into the cabin.


    "Now, it''s time for you to know."


    Among the warships, there was a careful meeting room. All the recruits crowded into the meeting room, looking at Ai Yin who was standing at the forefront.There was a hint of excitement in their eyes. They did not expect that they would be able to officially perform their missions not long after they became an official navy.


    "Actually, according to the truth, I shouldn''t lead you to perform this task." Ai Yin coughed slightly after seeing that everyone was there, and then said.


    "But this mission is about the navy''s majesty and it is very urgent. I have to do this." She waved her hand, and a team of navy distributed a photo to all the recruits.


    It was a man with a bloated figure, an elderly man with a chin like an iron bucket, and a purple hair like a hedgehog. He was dressed in a cloak and a crown, glaring forward.


    "This is the King of the Drum Kingdom, Your Majesty Walbo." Ayin explained that everyone was puzzled.


    "Drum Island is one of the countries of the world government, so it has always been sheltered by the navy. However, because of its remote location and the perennial cold winter, there are very few pirates invading there."


    "But a few days ago, during a patrol, His Majesty Valbo, King of Drum Island, was attacked by a group of mysterious forces and robbed."


    "It is not a trivial matter that the king of a franchise country is taken away, so the above attaches great importance to it, and ordered the navy to rescue His Majesty Valpo."


    Ai Yin said that she actually didn''t understand this Majesty Walbo, but her duty as a navy made her so solemn.She took out a map and placed it on the front whiteboard.


    There are several red arrows on the map, pointing in different directions.


    "According to intelligence, this group of looters fled toward the depths of the paradise. This is the route they might escape from."


    "And we," Ai Yin pointed at one of the red arrows.


    "It''s on this route. The other colleagues are stuck on several other routes. It''s hard for these looters to fly!"


    "According to the order, we must rescue this King Valbo!"


    Ai Yin hit the map heavily with her hand, and said solemnly.


    Defeat the pirates to save the king!?This is almost like a fairy tale story.


    After hearing what Ai Yin said, these newcomers almost jumped up in excitement.


    Seeing the immature faces in front of him, Ai Yin sighed.


    This group of people may not know what they are about to face. It is not the wooden stakes they usually practice, but the fierce pirates walking on the tip of a solid knife.


    Although I don''t know the identity of the group of pirates who robbed King Valbo, Ayin had a hunch that this group of pirates might be more terrifying than she thought.


    Cici just sat in her seat because she thought of a possibility.


    Cici smiled bitterly, then shook her head.


    Yes, it''s not such a coincidence.


    ...


    "I advise you to let me go, you know who I am..."


    Paradise, on a certain route, a pirate ship is galloping on the sea.


    On the deck, a ugly and ugly man with a chin like an iron bucket was tied to a wooden stake by a big five flowers. In front of him, stood a strong bald man.On the neck of the strong man, there is this hideous black tattoo.


    Perhaps it was a little impatient to hear that, the strong man took a rag strip and sealed the mouth of the bound man.


    "It''s a lot quieter."


    The man said.

 766 Chapter 750

    "woo woo woo woo!"


    The tied fat man looked at the bald man in horror. He didn''t understand what had happened. He was just patrolling the kingdom as usual, and by the way gave those untouchables a shake of the royal authority.Unexpectedly, as soon as he walked out of the palace, he would meet a group of fierce pirates.


    His brave guards weren''t the opponent of this group of pirates at all.


    Then the group of pirates didn''t say anything, they directly tied him up, and then took him to the pirate boat and drove away.


    "It''s so noisy." The bald man buttoned his ears and said impatiently.


    According to the family¡¯s intelligence, this King Valbo is not a good thing either.In the eyes of the residents of Drum Island, he is much more hateful than the pirate.


    Even after they hijacked Valpo, the ordinary people on Magnetic Drum Island only resisted symbolically, and then gave way and watched them go away.


    "Actually I am not interested in weak people like you."


    Jody touched his head, turned his head and glanced at Valbo.There was a hint of sarcasm in his eyes.


    "It''s just that, taking advantage of the strength to scream now, you should enjoy the last time."


    Hearing the words of the bald man, Valbo''s pupils dilated a little, and then desperation spread in his pupils.His body was struggling violently, as if he wanted to escape.


    But he lacks exercise all the year round, he is unable to break free, and can only whimper in despair.


    As his physical strength faded, his whimpers became smaller and smaller.


    "It''s finally quiet."


    After hearing the endless chattering noise finally disappeared, Jody was relieved a lot.


    He turned his head and looked at the endless sea ahead.


    Direct sunlight hits the sea level, reflecting a soft light, and the gentle sea breeze blowing on people, with a bit of salty and wet smell, makes people feel very refreshing.


    "It really deserves to be a peaceful paradise."


    "Ordinary people living under the illusion of peace can never imagine how violent the waves of the times are."


    He sighed, then looked ahead, silent.His eyes were very deep, as if he had seen everything in the world.


    After a long time, he slapped his bald head suddenly.Said embarrassingly.


    "Sure enough, I still don''t feel like a boss."


    "Fight to the flesh is the right thing for me. Leave this kind of nerve-wracking thing to the boss and smart people."


    After thinking of this, Jody turned his head and called to a crew member on the deck.


    "First officer, where are you now?"


    A strong man in a black leather jacket rushed over and took a look at the nautical chart.


    "It should be almost in the middle of the paradise, near the sea area of ??Florence. It only takes another week to sail to the Chambord Islands. After crossing the Chambord Islands, we will reach our site."


    The new world is a realm of pirates. In that area, the words of the pirates are even more important than the laws of the world government.


    "The king of a country has disappeared. The world government must take it seriously. Needless to say, they will send navy to blockade several routes in the park and round up us."


    "But they wouldn''t expect that we have already arrived here."


    Jody glanced at the sea chart. This route was carefully selected by them. Coupled with the unique shipbuilding technology of the Vennhill family, the ship''s sailing speed is much faster than the ordinary Pirate ship, so it can get from the paradise so quickly. The entrance sailed to here.


    Now, that group of navies is probably still stuck on the main routes of several air routes, and they want to catch them all.


    "Report to the captain!"


    At this time, Gazebo suddenly stood on the Gazebo and shouted,


    "Ahead, a navy warship appeared!"


    The smile on Jody''s face was serious, he took the binoculars thrown by the watcher, and then looked forward.


    Sure enough, a navy warship appeared at the end of the field of vision, and they drove in this direction in a daze, and the target was obviously themselves.


    "damn it."


    Jody cursed, then shouted at the first officer.


    "Notify everyone, prepare to fight!"


    He wasn''t afraid of this navy. In fact, apart from the few famous officers, no one else in the navy was worth mentioning.


    He was just worried about whether the Navy''s appearance this time would hide something else.


    ...


    It turns out that Jodi had been overly worried.


    Ai Yin frowned slightly as he watched the navy recruits vomiting up and down in the cabin.


    She forgot one thing, that is that many people feel a strong sense of discomfort when they go to sea for the first time.After all, this group of navy recruits are young people who have never been on the battlefield. After the initial freshness passed, they discovered the essence of voyage, which is boring.


    When sailing on the sea, except for a few islands to supply supplies, most of the other time is the endless sea. After watching for a long time, coupled with the violent turbulence on the sea from time to time, many people will have a strong feeling Dizziness.


    This kind of dizziness will gradually get used to it as you stay longer on the sea.


    But obviously, the time for these recruits to stay on the sea was not long enough.


    Because of this, their speed was much slower than expected.


    "Perhaps, I should apply directly to the people above and take them directly back to Malin Vandor."


    Ai Yin sighed, then said to herself.


    "Perhaps, this is an unforgettable memory for them?" Ai Yin''s adjutant joked.


    "In the future, after these people have grown into the mainstay of the navy, in your eyes, Captain, they are just newcomers who just went out to sea for the first time and vomited."


    Ai Yin was silent.Did not speak.At this time, a young girl with white hair walked up to Ai Yin.


    Although her complexion was also haggard, she was much better than the others.


    "Sir, I have a good rest and apply to continue training."


    "Approved."


    Ai Yin said faintly, while looking at the girl with a hint of approval in her eyes.


    This girl is worthy of being the best person among the recruits in this class, and her abilities in all aspects are even better than many official naval officers. If she can grow up smoothly, plus a Roma, the future navy will rely on them. Up.


    Thinking of the hope of the future navy on his shoulders, Ai Yin felt that his burden was heavier.


    But at this time, a female navy hurriedly ran to Ai Yin, and said hurriedly.


    "Report! Sir!"


    "A pirate ship appeared ahead!"

 767 Chapter 751 Meeting (2)

    "Report! Sir!"


    A pirate ship appeared ahead


    The watchman entered a standard military salute towards Ai Yin, and then slowly said


    "Pirate ship?" Ai Yin''s pupils shrank slightly, then took a deep breath and asked solemnly.


    "Can you see clearly what their banner is?"


    The most important symbol of a pirate group is their flag, and their identities can be distinguished through their flags.


    "I can''t see clearly, they seem to have consciously concealed their flag. It''s just that their pirate ship is very peculiar. The sides of the ship are covered with a layer of silver-white metal, the whole body is streamlined, and the speed is very fast. According to speculation, if we continue at this speed, our two ships will only need two hours to meet."


    The two-hour voyage is a very short time on the sea


    "A silver-white ship with a streamlined body?"


    Ai Yin caught the key words in the watchman''s mouth, she always felt that the ship was a bit familiar


    She lowered her head, frowned, and thought about it. After a long time, she suddenly raised her head, just to see her adjutant, with the same incredible face.


    "It was the mysterious force that captured King Walibo!?"


    The two of them said in unison.


    Ai Yin came to the deck, then picked up a telescope and looked ahead.


    A silver-white pirate ship was now at the end of vision.Vaguely you can see a person standing on the bow of the boat, and he looks at this side with a telescope like this.


    It really is them!


    Ai Yin put down the telescope and said slowly.


    She just saw a fat middle-aged man tied up on the deck of that ship.


    And that man is the king of Drum Island, Valbo who has been missing for many days!


    "What should we do now?"


    The adjutant glanced at Ai Yin and said solemnly.After all, she is the captain of this warship and the commander of all naval recruits.Such things can only be decided by her.


    Ai Yin did not expect that he was already late and did not arrive at the scheduled place at the agreed time.But I didn¡¯t expect that I would be attacked crookedly and blocked this group of mysterious forces.


    "Immediately contact the surrounding navy colleagues and let them surround you in this direction! We are going to catch all these pirates!"


    Ain hesitated for a moment, and then immediately thought of the best plan.


    The navy dominates the sea, never relying on individual strength, but their strict discipline.As long as the target is found, it will immediately seek support, and then the naval fleet wandering on this sea will sail towards here from all directions, encircling the target.


    "And we,"


    Ayn paused, then continued.


    "It''s doing everything possible to delay them."


    "Betting on the justice of our navy, and delaying them in this sea!"


    Ai Yin said, behind her were all navy recruits with immature faces.


    In the next moment, these navy recruits raised their right hands together, clenched them into a fist, and slammed twice on their chest.


    "Betting on our justice!"


    As the first time to face the real pirates after becoming a formal navy, the fatigue of this group of naval recruits was swept away, and they became extremely excited.


    Listening to the vigorous voice behind him, Ai Yin nodded in satisfaction.


    War is the best way to hone people. After the war, this group of newcomers can grow up soon


    Only among the crowd, Cici frowned slightly after hearing Ai Yin''s words, but this frown only lasted for a moment, and then she was quickly covered up.His face was as excited as his surrounding companions.


    But her heart did not show so indifferently, she slightly squeezed her hand


    Before Ai Yin came to the naval training camp, she did not know that her new boss was Ai Yin, so she never reported to the family. After boarding the ship, she was in the same room with other people for a long time. She has never been given the opportunity to report to the family.


    Therefore, the current family may not know that they are on this ship!


    "Don''t fight!"


    Cici squeezed her hand and prayed in her heart


    "damn it."


    After Jody saw the woman on the boat through the binoculars, he couldn''t help but cursed


    He knew this woman was the star of the Navy, Ayn.Although her military rank is not popular, but her identity is extremely difficult, the former naval admiral Heiwan Zefa student.At the same time, she is also the younger sister of several current admirals.If you kill this woman, things will change


    Very tricky


    "But," Jody licked his lips, then raised his head to look at the woman with blue hair.A trace of bloodthirsty flashed in his eyes.


    "It may not be a bad thing to meet you."


    He knew that the boss''s list of capable people contained Ai Yin''s name.


    This time he came out, he might be able to catch two target abilities back at the same time.


    At that time, it''s just to see if the fat guy dared to laugh at himself.


    "Turn the bow and approach the warship quickly.


    "I want to catch them all at once.


    Two hours later, the two ships finally met on the sea


    "Jodi has captured the fruit-swallowing ability, Valbo. He is now on his way back."


    Above the castle of SKY, Violet produced a list.


    "Several important target abilities, except for the missing Captain, Ayin, and Bucky the Clown in the East China Sea. All the traces of the others have been grasped and can be captured at any time."


    "Very good." Lorne saw the head of Valbo on the list, with a smile on his face.


    With such a powerful ability, it is a waste to use this waste. According to the information returned by Jody, after experimentation, Valbo can absorb the characteristics of the object that he eats, but he does not know because there is no devil fruit in his hand. Valbo ate the devil fruit


    After the capable person, can he have other abilities


    But in any case, the ability to acquire object properties alone was enough to make Ron pay attention.


    If nothing else, the ability of Lorne''s next replica is this Tun Tun Fruit.


    But at this time, the phone worm on Lorne¡¯s desk suddenly rang. Violet walked over and picked up the phone, but her expression gradually became serious. She turned her head and looked at Lorne.


    "Jody''s calling."


    "what happened?"


    Violet paused and continued.


    "He met that navy captain, star of the navy, Ayn."

 768 Chapter 752

    Ai Yin is also on Lorne''s target list. It is rumored that she has the ability to make objects fall back to a certain time ago. If she can use it on the human body after awakening, it will have a terrible effect.


    time.It is the ultimate enemy of all people. Many powerful pirates gradually dissipate due to physical injury and aging, and finally lose to an unknown person and become a stepping stone for newcomers.


    This is a very sad, but factual event.When they were young, many strong men relied on defeating the older generation to become famous. After they were old, they became the stepping stones for the next generation.


    Such a reciprocating cycle, this is the sea.


    But Ai Yin''s ability can end this cycle. Just imagine how strong a white beard with peak strength and no pain in his body is?If Lorne gets Ayin''s ability, many big pirates will flock to the entire sea and let Lorne help them restore their peak strength.


    This is a fruit that can change the pattern of the sea.


    "Without affecting Valbo, bring Ayin to me."


    After Lorne pondered for a while, he gave such an order to Jody.Although Ayn''s ability is good, it is Valbo''s ability that is the top priority of Lorne''s plan.


    It is not a bad thing to reserve this kind of strategic level of fruit ability.


    "Understood." Violet nodded characteristically.Then continued.


    "I will inform the agents lurking in the park and let them cooperate with Jody to capture Ayin."


    ...


    Paradise, the waters of Florence.


    Two ships are galloping on the sea.The first ship sailed forward in the wind and waves, while the latter continued to pursue it with the help of sails.


    This is a common pursuit in the sea.


    One of the ships hung an azure anchor, which was the flag of the navy headquarters.


    And the other ship, with black sails, is a flag that pirates who don''t want to reveal their identity, often like to fly.


    But it is very rare that this time, the ship being chased was not the pirate ship, but the navy ship!


    "The opponent''s ship has undergone a special modification, and it is very fast! It will be possible to catch up with us in about an hour!"


    On the deck of the navy warship, the chief officer reported to Ai Yin.


    Ai Yin was a little embarrassed at this time. There was a huge wound on her left shoulder, and blood continuously poured out from the wound.


    After the initial encounter with the pirate ship, Ai Yin fired a demonstration in accordance with the management of the navy.


    However, at this time, Ai Yin finally saw clearly the face of the man standing on the deck.


    She made a decisive decision and immediately prepared to escape, but the pirate ship''s counterattack was injured.


    "Unexpectedly, he would actually appear here. What evil plans the family should have, must report to it!"


    Ai Yin said to herself.A trace of determination flashed in his eyes.


    "How long will our support arrive?"


    After seeing the man''s identity, Ai Yin knew that this matter could not be solved by himself.


    "There are Brigadier General Lisan from the G-21 branch and Brigadier General Hardwis from the G-22 branch in the nearby waters. They have rushed over as soon as they received our support signal."


    "But according to estimates, it will take at least an hour and a half to reconcile with us."


    "Is there a half-hour gap?"


    Ai Yin said to herself.In other words, after being overtaken by that pirate ship, he had to resist for more than half an hour before he could get help from reinforcements.


    But facing that man, can he really resist for half an hour?


    After Ai Yin turned around, looking at the navy recruits on the deck, all the excitement on the faces of these newcomers disappeared, and they became a little dazed, fearful, and even...desperate.


    There is no other reason, just because the reputation of that family is really terrifying.For ordinary people, even the navy or pirates at the bottom, that family is equivalent to demons.


    "Cheer up, you will encounter many more dangerous situations in the future. If you give up resistance just because you are afraid of the other party''s reputation, then I am very disappointed in you! You can''t afford the navy at all. Justice cannot protect this sea either."


    Ai Yin took a sigh of relief and said loudly to these recruits.


    Morale is a very important factor at any time. A high morale may not be a hundred battles, but a low morale will definitely be defeated.


    After she finished speaking, these new people cheered up a lot.


    "Now, go back to your post." Ai Yin finally breathed a sigh of relief, "Leave the rest to me."


    After comforting the recruits, Ai Yin returned to his captain''s room with a black saber hanging on the wall.


    The sword is about two fingers wide, and it is a standard lady''s saber, which was given to her by her teacher, a retired former navy general, Zefa Heiwan when she graduated.


    Although not comparable to those famous big knives, they can give Ayin strength when she is in trouble.


    "Teacher, what should I do?"


    A trace of hesitation flashed in Ai Yin''s eyes, she was nothing more than a girl after all.It''s not much bigger than this group of navy newcomers, and now directly facing the most terrifying force on this sea, she still feels a little bit frustrated.


    Not because they were afraid of sacrificing themselves, but because these navy newcomers left the boot camp with them. When they left, I promised Urad that I would take good care of them. Now it hasn¡¯t been long before I met Jodi .


    No one can answer Ain''s question.


    Ai Yin took the long sword off, held it in her hand and wiped it gently.


    Her eyes gradually became firmer.


    "I know."


    "I will protect everyone."


    ...


    In the cabin, Cici is working hard to find opportunities, as long as she tells her family that she is on this ship now, then the current crisis can be solved.


    But the recruits around didn''t give her a chance to be alone. They all turned into a pot of porridge, and then all turned their eyes to Cici.


    It is one of human nature to give in to the strong, and Cici had quite excellent results when she was in the boot camp, so in times of this kind of crisis, she became the backbone of these newcomers.


    She did not speak, but looked at the distant sea through the cabin window.


    Uncle Jody¡¯s ship is gradually approaching the navy ship, and once the two ships meet, things will become more difficult to deal with.


    But at this time, another ship appeared in Cici''s vision.


    A ship with a black sail skull flag.


    A new pirate ship!

 769 Chapter 753 The Fleeing Navy

    "According to the flag, it can be inferred that the ship should belong to the Beast Pirate Group. Their captain is the Black Panther Kern, who is capable of animal devil fruit, cheetah fruit-black panther form, and is very powerful. One of the most promising newcomers."


    "The current bounty is 150,000,000 (150 million) Bailey."


    On the silver-white pirate ship, the chief officer reported to Jody.


    "Is that him?"


    Jody frowned and began to think.


    He had heard of this person.There is an unwritten rule in the Pirate World, that is, any pirate who receives a bounty of more than 100 million before entering the new world can be awarded the title of supernova, and every supernova can be said A newcomer with endless potential, after entering the new world, he will get olive branches thrown by many forces.


    Therefore, the Vennhill family collected information on the pirates who appeared in the paradise.And focused on a few outstanding newcomers.After so many years, many newcomers have also chosen to join the Vennhill family.


    And this Panther Kern is one of the newcomers that the family focuses on.


    Now he is just over half of his adventure in the paradise, and he has won a reward of 150 million Baileys, which is quite rare in the history of the sea. This shows how much the navy attaches to him.


    Since entering the great route, there have been countless battles, and the navy has even set up two encirclement circles to capture him.But in the end all let him escape.After every time he escaped, he would sink for a while, and then reappear on the sea to continue his journey.But Kern has an extremely bloodthirsty habit, that is, every time he appears, he likes to sacrifice the first ship he encounters and use the blood of the enemy to commemorate his return.


    No matter, the enemy is the navy or the pirates.


    And this time, it was the first time he came back after lurking again!


    "Allow someone to negotiate, and let this Kern not disturb me."


    As Jodi said, the pirates who have not experienced the wave of the new world are just newcomers after all.In his eyes, this black panther was just a newcomer with some potential, and before the potential was transformed into strength, it was nothing.


    The more important thing now is to catch this Ai Yin, this plan cannot be disturbed by Jon.


    ...


    At the same time, on the sea surface, on the deck of a pirate ship whose sideboard was covered with thick and unknown beast fur, a man in a black fur coat put down his telescope.


    "A pirate ship is chasing a naval ship? This is a rare scene."


    He handed the telescope in his hand to his subordinates, and said playfully.


    "It''s just that sinking a naval ship and a pirate ship at the same time sounds very interesting."


    "I understand." His deputy understood what his boss meant at once, took two steps back, and then shouted to the pirates on the deck.


    "Turn the sails and approach them!"


    "Then, sink them!"


    At this time, a pirate hurriedly ran up to Jon, swallowed, and said anxiously.


    "Just now, the phone worm in the communication room rang suddenly. It should be from the two ships in front."


    There are many kinds of phone worms, the most common is that two phone worms become a pair, which can realize long-distance calls.The phone worm that rang just now can receive signals from the surrounding phone worms, enabling short-distance conversations with people with the same phone worm.


    "It should be the pirate who knew my identity and wanted to make peace."


    Kern said with a smile, and then waved at the subordinate.


    "Don''t bother them."


    "But," the pirate did not leave after hearing Kern''s words, but shook his head, his voice trembling slightly.


    "But, the owner of that ship is Jody."


    "Which Jodi?"


    Kern wrinkled, he seemed to have heard of this name somewhere.


    "That man''s subordinate, Jody the Searing King."


    The pirate said in a fearful tone.


    ...


    "Misfortune never comes singly!"


    On the other hand, Ain also noticed Kern¡¯s ship.


    Unlike Jodi, she knows Kern better when she is active in the paradise all year round. This man is very bloodthirsty. Anyone who meets him in the sea will inevitably have a fierce battle. It is precisely because of so many battles. Forged his reputation as a black panther.


    Of course, if it were other times, Ai Yin would not be afraid of encountering this leopard, but would lead his men to capture it.


    But now, her enemies are not only the Black Panther Kern, but also the man who is far more terrifying than Kern.


    In addition, the ship is not an elite navy, but some newcomers who have just graduated from training camp.


    This is an unwinnable war.


    "Calm, you must be calm!"


    Ai Yin shook her head and forced herself to calm down.She picked up the cup and just wanted to drink a sip of water, but at this time, another navy hurried into the captain''s room and said to Ai Yin.


    "Kern''s boat turned around and drove towards our boat, seeming to have joined hands with Jody!"


    Snapped!


    The wine glass fell to the ground and broke into countless pieces.


    "what did you say?"


    Ai Yin took a deep breath and asked again.


    "Kern, it seems to have joined forces with Jody!"


    The navy shook his head and said in a terrified tone.


    Rumble!


    Before Ayin had time to react, the hull suddenly began to shake violently. She rushed out of the captain''s room and found a hole on the side of the navy warship that was bombarded by artillery shells. This hole spread into the cabin.And those recruits are trying their best to remedy.


    "let me do it!"


    Ai Yinhan walked to the hole with a face, stretched out his arm, and pressed it against the hull.A fist of pale green light spread from her arm to the ship''s body. The hole in the ship''s body began to heal at a speed visible to the naked eye, and it quickly recovered.


    She is a backward person who has eaten the fruit of backwardness and can restore the object to its complete state.


    But after finishing all this, Ai Yin''s face paled a lot, as if she had lost her strength.


    "The roar of artillery continues! We won''t last long!" her adjutant said anxiously.The two pirate ships are getting closer and will soon overtake the navy ship.


    "There is an island nearby!"


    Ai Yin took out the nautical chart, quickly found the current location of herself and others, and then pointed to an isolated island next to her and said.


    "Immediately sail towards this place and hide on the island to delay time!"


    She took away her finger, and the island was marked with a name.


    Daughter country.

 770 Chapter 754 The Women of Amazon Lily

    "Hankuk! You can''t be willful anymore! You are the future king of Hydra. If there is any danger like last time, what can I do?"


    Paradise, windless sea, a small island, a port.A small old woman in a purple-blue robe hugged a young girl''s long legs, seemingly not wanting her to leave.


    The girl is about seventeen or eighteen, with long black hair like a waterfall, and her young body is full of youthful vitality.But she turned her head and looked at the old woman holding her leg with contempt.Then kicked her away.


    The old woman''s skills were extremely agile, and after a few laps in the air, she landed firmly on the ground.


    "I want to go to sea! To conquer this sea!"


    "That''s not good for Granny Guro Liosa. My sister."


    Next to the wayward girl, a girl with long emerald green curly hair hugged her arm and said slowly.


    She stuck out her tongue and licked her lips.The tongue is forked, like the core of a viper.


    "Ha ha ha ha."


    After hearing her sister''s accusation, the wayward girl didn''t care, she put one hand in her waist, and the other finger pointed at the old woman who was kicked off by her. She leaned back and said disdainfully.


    "No matter what the concubine body does, he will be forgiven, because the concubine body is so beautiful."


    "You should understand my sister''s character." Another girl with long orange hair and a fat body patted the shoulder of the girl with emerald green hair in front of her, and then said helplessly.


    "A stubborn person like your sister, she decides things that no one can change."


    "Ohhhhhhhh." The black-haired girl stood up straight, and then did not even look at the old woman who was kicked by her, but turned and walked towards her pirate ship.


    "Sisters, get ready to go to sea!"


    "We, go to conquer the whole world!"


    ...


    The shape of this ship is very peculiar, square, with two huge pink pythons on the bow, like pythons pulling a carriage.


    Because Nine Snake Island is located in a windless zone, the ship cannot navigate the sea breeze and can only be slowly pulled by two giant pythons.


    However, it is very rare that the crew of the entire ship are all women. This turned out to be a pirate group composed purely of women!


    "Today is the day when the Nine Snakes and Pirates Group was established." The wayward girl with black hair stood on the deck and said slowly.


    A pink python quickly got behind her, using her body as a cushion, allowing the girl to sit on her body.


    "Our goal is to let the smelly man in this sea know what the real pirate is!"


    The sea is calm and the waves are calm, and there are huge shadows moving downstream from time to time.


    Hearing the words of the black-haired girl, a glimmer of expectation flashed in the eyes of everyone on the boat.


    It is not just men who have the dream of conquering the sea!


    "My sister seems to be very confident this time!"


    At this time, the emerald-green-haired girl lowered her voice and slowly said to the orange-haired girl next to her.


    "After all, after escaping from that place, after being trained by Uncle Raleigh, we are much stronger now. What happened before will not happen again."


    The orange-haired girl licked her lips with her forked tongue and said.


    Thinking of that place, a trace of resentment flashed in her eyes.


    Long, long ago, when they were little girls, news of Roger''s death reached Nine Snake Island. They were inspired at the time and also wanted to be a pirate at sea.It was only discovered by Granny Groliosa and stopped them.


    Later, the news that Veenhill Lorne, now in full swing, had escaped from Push City, shocked the entire sea.The little girls couldn''t help but went out to sea secretly carrying Granny Groliosa.


    The sturdy folk style of Nine Snake Island, coupled with the unique "dominant" skills, has given a few young girls far beyond ordinary people''s strength.


    It''s just that, after all, the Great Sea Route gathers the world''s top pirates, a mixture of fish and dragons, some weak enough to be no different from ordinary people, and some strong enough to pervert.


    The pirate group formed by these little girls soon attracted the attention of some people. These people set up an ambush on a small island, captured the little girls, and then forcibly put on slave collars and sold them. They were given to slave merchants, and after changing hands several times, these little girls were bought by the Draco and brought to Mary Joa.


    At that time, it was the darkest time for a few little girls. The dragons were violent, and ordinary people were the humblest untouchables in their eyes, and they didn''t even deserve to breathe the same air as them.All the slaves were tortured by inhumans in their hands, and the Tianlong people even forcibly fed the devil fruits to these little girls for fun.


    Later, the murloc hero Fisher Tiger attacked Mariejoa and freed all the slaves.These little girls escaped from the devil''s claws of the Sky Dragon, and then they met a gentle uncle named "Leili". With his help, they returned to Nine Snake Island.


    However, this time has been deeply imprinted on the memories and bodies of several little girls, and their backs are also imprinted as a symbol of the slaves of the Tianlong people.


    Their eldest sister has always been brooding about this matter and has always wanted to go to sea to prove herself again.


    After so many years of training, their strength has improved by leaps and bounds.


    So, now, they once again chose to go to sea.


    "The stinky men of the paradise should not be our opponents. Why don''t you go directly to the New World? I heard that the most powerful pirates in the entire sea are gathered there, like Whitebeard, Kaido, Lorne, these famous The strong, if you defeat them, you can prove that our Nine Snakes and Pirates are the most powerful Pirates in this sea!"


    A female pirate with a cigarette in his mouth and a huge barrel on his back said lightly.


    When mentioning the pirates of the paradise, a trace of contempt flashed in her eyes.


    Because they have mastered the "dominant" technique, they are indeed no longer on the same level as the pirates of the paradise.


    "New world?"


    The black-haired girl muttered to herself, and then a flash of excitement flashed in her eyes.


    "Yes, go to the new world! I must prove it to him!"


    Her two younger sisters were speechless, because they both knew who the "he" meant by their sister.


    The youngest emperor, they had just heard of his rumors at the beginning, and their brains got hot and decided to go to sea.


    It is no exaggeration to say that that man is the idol of many newcomers, including their sisters.

 771 Chapter 755

    "It''s a crazy decision. On this sea, we may be the only pirate group who has not sailed in the paradise, so we decided to go directly to the new world."


    On the deck, another female pirate with long hair shook his head helplessly.


    "Gluck. As expected of Lord Snake Ji!"


    The other pirate looked at the black-haired woman sitting on the pink python with stars shining in his eyes.


    "Okay, it''s so decided. After leaving the windless belt, immediately go to the new world!"


    Said the black-haired woman.


    "Report to Lord Snake Ji!"


    But at this time, a watcher suddenly ran to the black-haired woman in a hurry, and then said nervously.


    "A ship appeared in the sea ahead!"


    "Will there be other ships in the windless zone?"


    The girl with emerald green hair said in surprise.


    The windless zone is the two long and narrow sea areas next to the great sea route, which cross the red soil continent horizontally and vertically, cutting the entire sea into four sea areas of east, west, south and north.


    There is no wind here all year round, and the sails of many pirate boats are not available here. In addition, there are countless huge sea kings hidden under the waterless zone, turning this place into a graveyard for ordinary pirate boats.


    Therefore, few pirate groups will choose to come to the windless zone for adventure.


    "The ship seems to be being pursued by someone, and was forced to hide in the windless zone because of helplessness."


    The female watcher took down the telescope in her hand and said slowly.


    She saw black smoke everywhere on the ship, and countless traces of the hull hit by artillery, and she was very embarrassed.


    "Can you see which pirate group it is?"


    Asked the black-haired woman called Snake Ji.


    "I''ll try." The watcher cast his eyes on the sail of the ship, and as long as he found the flag, he could tell which pirate group it belonged to.


    "I saw its banner." The watcher said.


    Because there was no wind, the flag was drooping on the pole. She looked for a long time and found it.


    But when she saw the above pattern clearly, she was stunned.


    "what exactly is it?"


    Snake Ji said impatiently.


    "Yes, yes," Guan Wang swallowed, then said in a shocked tone.


    "It''s the Navy!"


    ...


    "Nine Snake Island is located in the windless zone. It is a powerful tribe composed purely of women. Although they did not choose to join the world government, the previous emperors, Empress Guroliosa, have always advocated peace with the world government. , They should help us."


    Ayin was sitting on the chair, and she said palely.


    The continuous use of abilities to repair the ship has exhausted all her strength.


    "Because there is no wind in the windless zone, the speed of all ships that come here will be greatly reduced, but because the navy ships have the technology of Dr. Begapunk, they can continue to sail even in the windless zone, so the group The pirates can''t catch up with us temporarily."


    As Ai Yin said, there is no other way, because normal people would never choose to enter the windless zone.


    If it wasn''t for the group of pirates who were chasing herself for unknown reasons, she would not choose to take the risk and enter the windless zone.


    Sure enough, after entering this sea area, without the help of the sea breeze, the pursuit speed of the two ships behind them slowed down a lot, but looking at them, they still did not choose to give up.


    "Fortunately, you have the skills of Dr. Bergapunk!"


    A navy recruit finally breathed a sigh of relief when he saw the Pirate ship chasing behind him finally slowed down.


    Ain shook her head, with a trace of regret on her face.


    Dr. Begapunk is a well-deserved genius. Many of the technologies he developed have made the navy very useful. Even the Marshal Buddha of the Warring States period believed that Begapunk alone is better than the entire navy. The fleet is more important.


    But such a genius, after Xie Nianhuo''s attack, he disappeared and never appeared on the sea again.Even if the navy struggled to find it, Vegapunk could not be found.


    "Now, try to contact the people on Nine Snake Island." Ai Yin returned to her mind and said to her adjutant.


    In fact, as a navy, it is embarrassing to seek help from ordinary people, but this ship is not only about himself, but also the lives of many newcomers with unlimited potential. Can be willful.


    "I know!"


    Her adjutant nodded quickly, but when she turned around, she saw a huge ship pulled by two giant pythons on the sea, and said blankly.


    "It seems that there is no need for a phone worm."


    ...


    "You said you were chased by pirates and wanted to seek our help."


    The black-haired woman squinted her eyes and sat on the snake chair looking at the messenger on the boat.


    That was a young girl with long white hair, looking at her immature face, she should be a navy recruit.


    "That''s it, the pirates who chase us are very powerful."


    Cici said calmly.In her perception, this girl who is not much older than her has a very powerful aura, but she has never heard of this girl''s name.


    Sure enough, is this sea crouching as Lorne¡¯s brother said?


    The exposed female soldiers surrounded Cici and the other naval recruits, with ill-intentioned smiles on their faces.


    When did another recruit in the Navy experienced such a thing, her body could not stop shaking, if Cici hadn''t held her secretly, she would have fallen to the ground.


    "Did you misunderstand something."


    Snake Ji rolled up her hair high, lowered her body slightly, and looked at Cici.


    whats the matter?


    Cici''s eyes were better than a trace of blankness, and her heart suddenly became uneasy.


    "That''s it." Snake Ji clapped her hands, and a female crew member immediately understood what she meant, walked to a flagpole on her face, and raised the sail.


    It was a skull banner covered with nine snakes like the sun.


    "We are also pirates."


    ...


    When Cici left from the boat of the Hydra clan, her companions were still shaking.


    The experience just now was ups and downs, even Cici didn''t guess it.


    When the woman named "Snake Ji" claimed that she was also a pirate, Cici''s heart sank suddenly, her body suddenly tightened, and she was ready to fight.


    But when the woman''s voice changed, she said that she hated the men who bullied women more. Seeing that Cici was in a good mood, she decided to help them.


    What a arrogant woman.This is Si Qian''s evaluation of Snake Ji.

 772 Chapter 756

    Cici sat on the boat and drove slowly towards the warship.


    "Time is running out."


    Looking into the distance, the two pirate ships gradually approached the warship, and Cici flashed anxiously in her eyes.


    She gritted her teeth and turned to look at her companion.The newcomer''s body is still trembling, and it seems that the fear caused by the strong woman just now has not subsided.


    While her companion was not paying attention, Cici raised her hand, and then slammed her neck down suddenly.


    boom!


    The navy rookie''s body trembled suddenly, and then fell weakly on Cici''s shoulder. Cici gently hugged the navy, and then placed her body on the boat.


    "Luna."


    After doing all this, she stroked her hair and said softly.


    A small human race with a small tail came out of her hair.The little human race looked at the navy lying on the ship, and exclaimed at Cici.


    "I didn''t expect you to have such a cruel side."


    "If you don''t be cruel now, after Uncle Jody''s ship catches up with the navy warship, it will lead to even greater tragedies."


    Cici said calmly.Then he urged the little knight to take out the miniature phone bug hidden in her.


    "Now the family must be notified and let them stop this action!"


    ...


    "This Kern''s prediction of the situation is quite clear. After knowing our identity, he immediately decided to help us capture Ai Yin."


    On the silver-white pirate ship, Jody put down the binoculars in his hand and said with some playfulness after seeing the navy ship in front of him.


    Let the pirates of the whole world fear him. This was Lorne''s original dream. Now it seems that they are getting closer and closer to this dream.


    "I just don''t know if Ai Yin''s ability is as powerful as the boss imagined."


    He raised his right hand, his sturdy right arm seemed to be cut off neatly by something, and instead installed a precision mechanical arm.


    This was when Mary Gioia was invaded. Jody was affected by the woman''s abilities and had to cut off his wrist and his arm.Although Lola later helped him build a robotic arm, it was not as comfortable as his original arm.


    If Boss Lorne had this ability, he might be able to help Jody recover his severed arm.


    This is why Jody is so persistent in chasing Ai Yin.


    "Sink this warship first. According to intelligence, most of the navy''s newcomers are on this warship. As long as Ayin, who is a capable person, falls into the sea, she can only be captured with her hands."


    As Jody said, a bloodthirsty light flashed in his eyes.


    But at this time, his boat shook violently.The entire ship began to tilt in one direction, and many crew members were caught off guard and plunged into the sea.


    "What happened?!"


    Jody grabbed a flagpole next to him and forcibly stabilized his body.


    A huge python got its head out of the water.It spit out a scarlet core, wrapped around the body of the Pirate Ship, as if to drag the ship into the sea!


    "woo woo woo woo!!!"


    After the tied-up Valbo saw the giant python, his pupils dilated and struggled violently.


    There was a trace of despair in his eyes.


    "Aquaman?"


    Jody saw the python and said calmly.


    The windless zone is the nest of the Neptunes, so it is not unusual for such a huge python to appear.


    His left arm was gradually covered with a layer of pitch black domineering, and then his legs flew towards the giant python with the help of the inclined hull.


    "A mere sea king, how dare to resist our family ship!"


    Boom! Jodi punched directly into the body of the giant python. The giant python''s body stiffened, and the body that was entwined with the pirate ship retracted and dived into the sea.


    If it is an ordinary rookie, seeing such a huge monster, it may be at a loss, but Jody has seen those real monsters, this level of sea kings, he is no longer in his eyes.


    The ship was leveled again, but before Jodi could breathe a sigh of relief, another huge snake head emerged from under the sea on the other side of the hull. Its eyes were red, and the black scales shone with the sun. Seems to avenge his companions.


    The python opened its mouth wide and bit down at Jody.


    boom!


    Jody avoided the attack, but the wooden deck was bitten out by a giant python.The sea water kept pouring in from this hole.


    "It''s a bit difficult."


    Jody frowned and confronted the python.


    On the sea, especially this kind of windless zone is entangled by sea kings, which is quite troublesome.


    Moreover, these two sea kings suddenly attacked him, as if they had been instructed by someone, which made Jody a flash of anxiety.


    On the other hand, the Black Panther Kern¡¯s ship also gradually approached here. After seeing the attacked Jody, the man did not choose to directly rescue him, but cautiously watched.At the same time, he drove the pirate ship, approaching the warship floating on the sea.


    "It''s a snob pirate."


    Seeing this scene, Jody couldn''t help cursing, but he understood Kern''s approach. If he couldn''t solve even a few sea kings, how could he let a proud person like Kern surrender?


    After Jody had dealt with the two giant pythons, finally no third sea king appeared.


    He finally breathed a sigh of relief, raised his head and looked forward.


    If Ai Yin took this opportunity to escape, it would be quite bad.


    Fortunately, the naval warship was still docked ahead, and Kern''s ship was constantly approaching Ayn''s warship.


    But just as Kern¡¯s ship was about to cling to the navy warship for a battle, a shell shot out from behind the navy warship, blasting a large hole in the side of Kern¡¯s pirate ship.


    A boxy pirate ship made of mahogany emerged from behind the navy warship.


    A woman with long black hair stood proudly on the bow of the pirate ship, looking at Kern with indifferent eyes.


    A flag was flying in the air.


    It was a skull banner covered with nine snakes like the sun.


    "A new spoiler?"


    A trace of badness flashed in Jody''s eyes, because he felt a trace of danger in this young woman.


    You know, he is a warrior with many battles, and people who can make him feel dangerous, many of them are famous big pirates.


    More importantly, this woman seems to be on the side of the navy.

 773 Chapter 757: Jody in a Dilemma

    This sea is really crouching.


    This was Jodi''s first thought after seeing the ship.


    "How to do?"


    After the search and rescue operation of the crew member who accidentally fell into the sea, his deputy walked up to Jodi and asked calmly.


    He is a clone created by Kaji. In addition to his strength, he has another advantage, that is, his absolute loyalty to the family.For him, as long as Jody''s order, even if the admiral standing in front of him, he will rush forward without hesitation.


    "It''s just an unknown newcomer." Jody said with a sigh of relief.


    "If she dares to stop in front of us, sink them!"


    After speaking, he drove the Pirate Ship and drove forward.


    But just as his ship was approaching the warship and the newly emerged pirate ship, the phone bug in Jodi''s arms suddenly rang.


    "The boss called here?"


    A trace of doubt flashed in Jody''s eyes, but he quickly picked it up.


    As he listened, his face gradually became serious, and finally turned into shock.


    "Boss, you mean, Xiao Anqian is also on that naval ship?!"


    Jody said in disbelief.


    "I will stop attacking now!"


    Xiao Anqian is the baby of the family. If she has any accidents because of her recklessness, Jody will not forgive herself.And the reckless Anilu would not let him go.


    Jody didn''t want to taste the feeling of being spread all over his body by a million-volt thunder.


    "No," Ron''s calm voice came from the other end of the phone bug.


    "If the attack is stopped rashly, it may make the Navy suspicious, which will make it easier to expose Xiao Anqian."


    "So what should I do now?" Jody touched his bald head with his mechanical arm, and cold sweat kept streaming down from his bald head.


    He is not the kind of person who is good at thinking, and the current situation makes him a little confused.


    "Continue attacking, pretending that nothing happened."


    Jody still wanted to ask, but he understood that every step of Lorne had a deep meaning, so if he reached his throat, he finally swallowed it.


    "I understand."


    "The next thing, let''s leave it to fate."


    In the castle of SKY, Lorne was naked, lying in a hot spring, next to Garrett gently helping Ron to massage his muscles, but after hearing Lorne''s words, he couldn''t help it. Said.


    "In this case, is it too risky."


    "No." Lorne shook his head and said slowly.


    "Jodi¡¯s attack was very sudden. If the attack was stopped rashly, the Navy might find something. With the character of the old fox in the Warring States Period, he would definitely investigate this incident. At that time, Xiao Anqian¡¯s identity would probably be concealed. Can''t help it."


    "You mean, if Jody smashes the navy and catches Ayin, the people on the warship will be in our hands. What happens then will be under our control? "


    Garrett followed Lorne''s words, she knew clearly that Lorne had the ability to create illusions, and it would be simpler for him to create an environment that could deceive these navies by then. Something up.


    Moreover, there is the fat tiger¡¯s ability to forget the fruits in the family. Even if something happens, the navy can forget it through the fat tiger.


    So continue to attack and capture these navies may be the most correct choice.


    "It''s my little Garrett, I soon figured it out." Lorne touched Garrett''s long burgundy hair and said professedly.


    "Moreover, there is another very important thing that you ignored."


    "what''s up?"


    Garrett tilted his head, curiosity flashed in his big eyes.


    "That is, if Xiao Anqian really met that woman, Jody''s attack this time may not be successful."


    He raised his head and looked at the dark wall, as if he had seen the proud woman across the heavy sea.


    "After all, that''s her."


    ...


    "Continue to attack!"


    After Jody hung up the phone worm, he calmly said to the soldiers behind him.The pirate ship turned its hull and kept approaching the warship.


    In the previous pursuit, both sides had consumed almost all their artillery shells, so the next step must be the most traditional and bloodiest battle on the sea, the battle on the side.


    Kern suddenly roared, and countless dark hairs emerged from the pores of his body. He raised his head, his face twisted.


    At this time, he has entered the transformation form of the animal system.


    Kern roared, then jumped up, jumped onto the deck of the warship, and began to wreak havoc.


    The navy recruits couldn''t stop this ferocious beast at all, Kern slapped the flagpole of the navy ship directly.


    But at this time, a black long sword stabbed out of Kern''s back, and slashed against Kern''s fur, leaving a long wound on Kern''s body.


    The wound healed quickly, and Kern turned around and started looking for the attacker.


    "Star of the Navy, Captain Ayn?"


    He licked his lips, a trace of bloodthirsty flashed in his eyes.


    "Although I don''t know why people from that family are chasing you, as long as your head is taken off, then it is the best name for me to join that family!"


    Kern said like this, he knew that many pirates who entered the new world had to choose to join a power, because without the protection of those big powers, it would be difficult for them to move in the new world.


    Now he has just passed halfway through his journey in Paradise, and he has received olive branches thrown by many forces, but Kern has never expressed his position.


    Because in his opinion, many of these forces throwing olive branches at him are nothing more than paper tigers, and they are in vain.


    There was only one force he really valued, and that was the family called the devil.


    Only that family has the qualifications to aspire to One Piece!


    Therefore, after meeting the cadres of that family by chance, Kern wanted to show his hospitality.


    Ai Yin didn''t speak, because she had used her ability to repair ships many times, her face was a little pale.Now facing this fierce pirate, he may not be able to win.


    Now, I hope that woman can respond to her support.


    "Roar!"


    Kern roared, and then rushed towards Ayin.After the transformation of the animal system, his power has been greatly improved, and Ayin has been defeated steadily. Soon, Ayin was forced to retreat to the side of the warship.


    Taking a step back is the sea of ??Ruyuan.


    Kern''s men also rushed to the ship with their boss and began to plunder.Among the newcomers in the Navy, there are many young and beautiful women, which aroused the "interest" of these pirates.


    However, at this time, Kern heard the contemptuous voice of a strange woman.


    In the next moment, all of his men were gradually petrified.


    Turned into a statue made of stone?

 774 Chapter 758 Two to two!

    Several long steel hooks flew over from the red pirate ship and hooked the side of the navy warship. Countless women in fur coats rushed through the hook locks with weapons.


    A woman with long black hair wearing a red cloak rushed forward. She stroked her long hair, then looked at the pirates under Kern with contempt.


    The pirates turned their heads, and after seeing this beautiful woman, they all had stars in their eyes.But in the next moment, they turned into a stone statue one after another.


    "The capable?"


    Kern licked his lips, looking hostile at the enemy that appeared suddenly.


    It was her just now, and when she was about to approach the navy warship, she shot herself suddenly.Break your own ship through a hole.


    "After seeing the beauty of the concubine body, haven''t you knelt down?"


    The woman jumped onto the deck.After taking a look at Ai Yin, who was forced to retreat by Kern, he turned his head and looked at Kern with contempt.


    "madman."


    Kern frowned and said coldly.This woman is really a combination of arrogance and narcissism.


    However, she does have this capital.The strength of this woman is very powerful, and her looks are beautiful, at least Ken has never seen a woman more beautiful than her.


    He bowed slightly, and then suddenly exerted force on his legs and rushed towards the woman.


    But no matter who she is, now she is in front of her!Then there is only one way to defeat.


    It''s been a long time since I showed up on this sea, these people have forgotten their bloodthirsty name?


    The black-haired woman smiled contemptuously, then turned her body slightly to avoid Ken''s inevitable blow.


    Just when Kern flew past the black-haired woman, her wrists were raised high, her elbows were covered with a pale white halo, and then they hit Kern''s waist heavily.


    boom!


    Kern''s body twisted into an incredible arc, and was directly hit by the woman on the deck, smashing a large hole in the deck and blasting into the cabin.


    Terrible woman!


    This was Ayin¡¯s first reaction after seeing this scene. In the very short confrontation just now, the woman showed an extremely powerful two-color domineering. This kind of domineering is really an unknown person who has never appeared in the sea. Can a pirate have it?


    "Navy, you can offer me a reward now."


    "This pirate offers a bounty of more than 100 million, so your bounty for me cannot be lower than this number!"


    Ai Yin had a headache and didn''t know what this woman thought.In her worldview, is there only a bounty left?


    And even if she wants to be offered a reward, she is helping the Navy. How can she help the Navy increase her reward?


    "What? Do you have any questions?"


    The woman frowned, seemingly dissatisfied with Ai Yin''s expression.


    "No, it''s not." Ai Yin shook her head. Although this woman was a little bit happy, she was very powerful and could be pulled into the navy camp and become an ally of the navy.


    "Is there another enemy?"


    At this time, the woman suddenly raised her head.


    A dark figure flew over from a distance.


    boom!


    The black shadow fell heavily on the deck of the warship, then raised his head, the black pattern on his neck was very hideous.he


    He raised his head and looked at the woman hostilely.


    "It''s you, did you stop my plan?"


    "It''s you, two stinky men chasing and killing a woman?"


    The man and the woman said at the same time.There was a trace of disdain in his tone.After speaking, the two were silent for a long time at the same time, and after a long time, Jody first asked.


    "What''s your name."


    He felt that this woman''s breath was very powerful, even if many big sea pirates were famous in the new world, they couldn''t match it.


    It stands to reason that people with this kind of strength should not be silent.


    "How can you know the name of a concubine?"


    The woman replied contemptuously.


    Then raised his slender thigh.An attack was made.


    "I like this kind of personality that makes a difference."


    Jody licked his lips. He was reckless by nature and didn''t like to use his brain.So she really likes this woman''s character that makes her move when she doesn''t agree.The boss told himself just now that after Xiao Anqian was on Ayin''s boat, he panicked all of a sudden.Fortunately, the boss let him continue to act, otherwise he really doesn''t know what to do.


    Ai Yin also took a sigh of relief, then picked up her long sword and looked at Jody with a hostile expression.She clenched her weapon tightly, her face dignified.If she died here, these fierce pirates would never let the newcomer on this ship go.


    In order to protect these newcomers, she must win!


    A fluffy paw protruded from the hole in the deck, and a leopard man crawled out of the hole.


    There are some blood stains on his face. It seems that the blow from the woman just now caused him some injuries.It''s just that those wounds are healing quickly. This is the advantage of those with animal abilities. This terrible recovery ability makes other abilities envious.


    "It''s interesting. I didn''t expect to meet such an interesting opponent in the paradise." A bloodthirsty smile appeared on Kern''s face, and then he made a bold move and rushed towards the black-haired woman.


    Wherever he fell, he will get up there!


    He Panther Kern wants to solve this tricky woman by himself!


    The sharp claws moved towards the woman''s claws.


    The pink python behind the woman spit out his tongue, and then hid behind the woman in fear.


    This is the natural world, the weak races are naturally afraid of the strong races.


    After entering the animal transformation form, Kern has already belonged to the top predator in the world.However, facing the aggressive Jody, the woman''s face did not fluctuate, but with a soft voice, she raised her hand, and a transparent halo appeared on her arm.Kern punched the halo, making a harsh sound of metal rubbing.


    Then he was kicked by the woman and hit the waist directly. Kern twisted his body into a long bow and was kicked directly.Hit the side of a warship.


    At the moment Kern started his hand, Ayin shouted, then drew out his saber and rushed towards Jody.


    "Navy Six-Shave!"


    Her body bowed suddenly, and then rushed towards Jodi.


    The sound of a violent wind roared around, the next moment, she had rushed in front of Jodi.The sharp long sword pierced Jodi''s head from bottom to top.


    boom!


    Jody didn''t choose to hide, a black domineering layer covered his face, resisting Ai Yin''s attack.


    "interesting."


    He looked at Kern, who was struggling to get up by the side of the ship, and the dark-haired woman who was still silent in the distance.


    A trace of flame burned in his eyes.


    Fire of blood.

 775 Chapter 759 The turning point of the battle!

    Ai Yin didn''t succeed with a single blow, so he chose to retreat and jumped beside the black-haired woman.


    Only a prudent person can survive on this sea.


    This is his teacher, Heiwan Zefa taught her before.Ayin has always kept it in mind.


    "Is it two-on-two now? It''s interesting."


    The domineering armor on Jody''s face dissipated, he twisted his head, and his whole tendon began to move with his shaking.Then he looked at Kern in the distance.


    "Hey, can the newcomer over there still stand up?"


    "Don''t worry, this injury won''t kill me."


    Kern struggled to get up from the ground, then wiped the blood stains on the corners of his mouth, and said forcefully.The wound on his body began to heal quickly, and within a short while, soon, it recovered.


    "I really envy your ability to recover from the animal type. Turn around and ask the boss to get one for me."


    Seeing that there was nothing serious about Kern, Jody nodded and said slowly.


    At this time, the woman''s men will also rush to the navy warship, and later they will be dealt with by the petrified pirates, and then turned their heads, looking hostile at Jody and the others.


    "You provoke Lord Snake Ji, prepare to die, smelly man!"


    A female pirate wearing only a three-point swimsuit made from the fur of an unknown beast looked at Jody and said viciously.


    "Are you called Snake Ji?"


    Jody turned his head and looked at the black-haired woman.


    The woman was noncommittal and snorted coldly, as if she didn''t want to talk to Jodi.


    "Really arrogant woman, just like the boss."


    Jody curled his mouth and said helplessly.The boss who had just escaped from Pushing City was so arrogant, but after the precipitation of countless battles, he gradually became restrained.


    However, Jody felt that the current boss was far more terrifying than the previous boss who did not agree with him.


    He glanced at Ai Yin, who was standing next to Snake Ji, panting heavily.


    After all, Ai Yin is still too young, and her cultivation of the two-color domineering is far inferior to her. In addition, because of the excessive use of abilities before, her aura is weak at this time, and she can easily solve her.


    But this black-haired woman who didn''t know where she came from was not inferior to her, whether it was a two-tone domineering or a judgment of the timing of the battle.Where did the navy find this helper?


    Because of Ai Yin, Jody directly classified "Snake Ji" as a navy''s helper.


    Snake Ji''s men gradually surrounded Jody and Kern, and it seemed that as long as Snake-sama gave an order, they would act boldly.


    It''s a bit difficult.Jody frowned slightly. His mission was to capture Valbo and Ayin, but now it seems that his plan to capture Ayin was blocked. Even Valbo might be lost.At this time, the navy recruits also eased from the initial attack, and one after another took out their weapons and aimed at Jody and others.


    Among this group of people, Jody saw Xiao Anxi.


    Xiao Anqian seemed a little surprised in her eyes, but she still concealed the surprise very well, took out a long spear and pointed it at Jody with a hostile look.


    On the other hand, Snake Ji seemed to see Jodi''s hesitation, waved, and said to her subordinates.


    "Just leave the battle here to the concubine and others. Go to his boat and get rid of all the pirates!"


    "understood!"


    The women yelled in unison, then stepped back in an orderly manner, and returned to their boat with the pirate who had turned into a statue.


    Not like pirates fighting each other, but like... well-trained soldiers!


    After they left, the deck of the warship was quite empty. The woman stroked the head of the pink python wrapped around her, then looked at Jody and Kern and said with contempt.


    "Why, are you afraid of the strength of your concubine, so you dare not do it?"


    Must fight quickly!


    Jodi thought that if the battle on this side could not be resolved as soon as possible, let alone Ayin, even the Valbo who had caught it might also be lost.


    He took a deep breath, and the mechanical arm of his right hand kept emitting steam.


    This is the function that he commissioned Lola to install. The mechanical arm is overloaded and can burst out explosive power far beyond normal. The only drawback is that the process of entering the overload is irreversible and can only last for a short period of time. Time, after this period of time has passed, his mechanical arm will be scrapped, and he must return to SKY, where Lola will make a new one.


    After entering this state, Jody felt his arms become extremely hot, overloaded with carrying, and the linkage brought the blood of his whole body began to boil!


    "Roar!"


    He roared, and then rushed directly at the woman. The battle just now made him understand that the strength of this woman named Snake Ji was far above Ai Yin. As long as she defeated her, he could catch Ai Yin.


    Kern also understood Jodi''s thoughts, and his body suddenly exploded, rushing towards Ai Yin who was trying to stop Jody, blocking Jodi and Ai Yin.


    "Your opponent is me!"


    boom!


    The robotic arm of Jodi''s right hand was raised high, and the pitch-black domineering covering the robotic arm, slammed it down towards Snake Ji.


    Snake Ji raised her right hand, and a faint light circle covered her arm, resisting Jodi''s attack.


    Black and transparent domineering entangled, bursting out a violent explosion, leaving a big hole in the deck of the warship.Jody took three steps back before he could stand firm.He raised his head and looked at Snake Ji.


    Snake Ji''s arm dropped slightly, and a trace of blood dripped down his slender arm to the floor.


    She lost the domineering confrontation just now.


    "Is Liu Ying domineering?" Jody looked at her palm. In the domineering confrontation just now, the woman''s domineering did not have any defense at all, but like a drill, it directly penetrated into her mechanical arm. in.Want to destroy inside the robotic arm.


    Combined with her domineering and colorless characteristics, Jodi judged that this should be the domineering Liu Ying mentioned by the boss before.


    "Hailing Stone?"


    Snake Ji raised her arm, and when she first came into contact with Jodi, she suddenly felt a little weakness in her arm, as if she was touching the sea.She was hurt by surprise.


    And the objects that can cause this effect, except for sea water, are only sea-building stones that contain elements of the sea.


    In order to ensure the sturdiness of the robotic arm, and to deal with those capable, Lola deliberately installed some sea irons on the robotic arm.This was something Jodi hadn''t noticed before.


    But now, Lola''s accidental thought seems to have played a key role.


    because.This woman named Snake Ji is also a capable person!


    This is a turning point in the battle!

 776 Chapter 760 Turning Point in the Battle (2)

    Lola''s trivial change gave Jody an absolute advantage in this battle.


    He raised his robotic arm and looked at it.


    The steam above is beating, absorbing his energy continuously.


    There is no time to say something meaningless, now we must fight quickly.Jody''s body bends, and then bursts out violently, rushing towards Snake Ji.


    The steam from the mechanical arm drew a graceful arc in the air and smashed towards Snake Ji''s beautiful face.


    boom!


    Snake Ji put her injured arm behind her, with a cold face, and then raised her other hand.


    The fists of the two collided, and both of them moved back at the same time.


    There was a crack in Jodi''s mechanical arm, while Snake Ji''s fist had a few cracks, and blood kept flowing out of her fist.


    Even so, there were no waves on her face, as if the injured arm was not hers.


    On the other hand, the battle between Kern and Ayn has entered a stage of entanglement in full swing.


    Every time Ayin left a wound on Kern¡¯s fur, it would heal quickly, and every time Kern¡¯s paw caught Ayin and left a deep wound, the female navy would quickly retreat a few steps. Then stroke his wound with one hand.


    The wound quickly recovered.


    The battle between the two turned into a tug of war.


    At this time, the navy recruits also summoned their courage and began to harass Kern and Jodi with their own weapons. Countless bullets were shot out from various angles, hitting Kern and Jodi, sending out The sound of Qiang Qiang.


    Jody frowned slightly, and then dexterously avoided the bullets that came at him.


    "Quick fight and quick decision." He raised his right hand and compared it to Snake Ji.The steam on his arm kept coming out.


    He felt that his mechanical arm was continuously dissociating, and the blood in his body was about to boil due to the high temperature.


    Jody can''t hold on for long now.


    After this matter is over, Jody must go back and ask Lola to help him refit, otherwise it will affect his battle.


    "Are you in a hurry?"


    Snake Ji frowned and separated her two hands, clenched them into a ball, and made a fighting posture.


    Jody didn''t speak, but snorted coldly, and then rushed towards Snake Ji again.


    This time, he didn''t have any strength, but gathered the domineering power of his whole body on his fist, and he must solve this tricky woman with one punch.


    The sound of fighting came from the family ship. Snake Ji¡¯s subordinates fought with the warriors of the Venn Hill family. Faced with these domineering women, although the family warriors were defeated and resisted, they were not afraid of death. The beaten were defeated steadily.


    Snake Ji looked in that direction, then turned her head, showing a clear expression on her face.


    "Are you caring about that ship? There should be something you value on that ship."


    boom!


    The fists of the two collided, Snake Ji backed up a few steps, and then avoided Jodi''s next punch on her side.


    "So you want to solve your concubine quickly and then support your subordinates?"


    A big hole was blasted out by Jody on the deck. Without Ayin''s repair, sea water continued to spread from this hole. The warship began to tilt, and then fell to one side.


    "Rescue warship!"


    At this time, a naval officer shouted, and then led the recruits to jump out of the cabin and surrounded Jody.


    An Qian also hid in it.She cautiously took out a silver-white revolver with a refined appearance, and shot several rounds at Kern who was fighting with Ayin from time to time.


    But her accuracy was very poor. She missed a few rounds in a row, which was very different from her previous performance in the training camp.However, at this time, no one noticed her small movements.


    "However, the concubine body is not as you wish."


    Snake Ji was talking, then a side kick kicked Jody¡¯s neck.


    "Aromatic legs!"


    The green veins on Jody''s neck were exposed, and the black tattoo was shaking.But it was just a cold snort, his head turned, and through the domineering force, he forcibly resisted the kick of Snake Ji, and at the same time hit Snake Ji''s lower abdomen with a punch.


    "Steam bombardment!"


    The two flew out at the same time and hit the wall of the warship, smashing numerous cracks.


    "If you want to be worse than I want, shouldn''t you try to avoid my attack and delay time?"


    Jody got up first, supported his neck with both hands, and straightened his head, there was a creaking sound from the bones.


    "Beating you is also a way to prevent you from doing what you want." Snake Ji stood up at the same time, and the pink python got behind her, dragging Snake Ji up with her body.


    Jodi''s punch was not as good as she showed.


    "Oh?"


    Jody frowned slightly, he didn''t understand the meaning of Snake Ji''s words.


    But the next moment, as if thinking of something, he raised his right hand.


    Above the mechanical arm, the steam spouting speed continued to slow down, and a layer of white stone patterns continued to spread on his arm.


    "The concubine is a sweet person who ate sweet fruits." Snake Ji pulled her hair and said coldly to Jody.


    "It can petrify all objects that indulge in the beauty of concubines, even non-living objects."


    Snake Ji raised her right hand, pointed downward at Jodi, and then leaned back.


    "Surrender under the beauty of your concubine body!"


    The corners of Jody''s mouth twitched. He had never seen such a narcissistic person.But despite the character of this woman, this woman named Snake Ji is really powerful. Is such a woman really an unknown person?


    The right-hand mechanical arm was completely petrified and turned into a pile of stiff stone pillars, unable to move.He frowned, and then banged his left hand on his arm suddenly. The stone broke, revealing his severed limbs.


    "Don''t be proud of it too early, you can easily solve you without this arm!"


    Jody said coldly. At this time, he suddenly understood why the boss told him to plan as usual. Was he determined that he could not beat this arrogant woman?


    Every man who gallops on the sea has his own pride, even after following the boss for so many years, Jody still has not forgotten that he was the scorching king of pride.


    Now, he wants to prove it to the boss!


    "Is it?"


    Snake Ji also stood up straight and raised an eyebrow at Jody.


    "How do you want to prove?"


    Jody felt a dangerous breath suddenly appeared behind him, without even thinking about it, his body turned.


    A long sword rubbed against his belly.


    Ai Yin stood behind him, looking at herself with a gloomy expression.

 777 Chapter 761: He Is Here

    "Boss, save me!"


    On the other hand, Kern was forced to retreat to a corner of the warship, and countless small scratches appeared on his body, and blood kept flowing out of these scratches.


    Countless navy soldiers swarmed over to him, holding a piece of black handcuffs, trying to hold Kern.


    This is the sea tower stone handcuffs specially used to deal with those with abilities, no matter how strong the abilities are, as long as they are caught by this handcuffs, they will feel as if they are falling into the sea, their whole body weak.


    Kern repelled several navies that had invaded, but because of physical exhaustion, he was handcuffed by a navy. Then he was weak and fell on the deck of the warship.


    He wanted to struggle, but countless long swords were aimed at his head. As long as he moved, these long swords would be aimed at his head without hesitation.


    Did Kern lose so soon?Jody glanced at Ai Yin in surprise. It seemed that this woman had more hidden things than he thought.


    But now is not the time to think about these things.On the side of Jodi''s body, and then suddenly backed a few steps, Ai Yin''s long sword was lifted up, and it slashed towards the sky against Jodi''s chest.


    Pouch.


    A white slash hit Jodi''s chest heavily, leaving a deep scratch on Jodi''s chest.


    An Qian, who was hiding in the crowd, had wide pupils. She just wanted to yell, but she felt her hair caught by something, and she forcibly swallowed what she had said to her mouth.


    However, looking at the direction of the battlefield, she was still full of worry.


    "Don''t worry, Captain Ain is the star of the Navy! She will surely be able to get rid of the invading pirates easily." A recruit next to him seemed to see An Qian''s anxiety and patted her on the shoulder, comforting.


    "Hope... this will be fine."


    Jody covered his chest, trying to avoid, but Snake Ji''s attack followed.


    "Aromatic legs!"


    Snake Ji kicked Jodi''s waist directly with one leg, blasted Jodi into the air, and smashed it in the direction of Kern.


    boom!


    The navy recruits who were taking Kern raised their swords and aimed them at Jody, who was flying towards them.


    "roll!"


    Jody yelled at these soldiers, with pitch-black domineering covering his body, and Jodi directly blasted the soldiers who wanted to stand still.


    "Boss! What should I do now?"


    Kern struggled to climb in front of Jodi and said anxiously.He originally wanted to be on the thigh of the Vennhill family before taking a shot at this navy ship, but he didn''t expect that he would now get in.


    Is the current navy so powerful?The woman with blue hair was like a Xiaoqiang who couldn''t be beaten, and she was exhausted.


    Jody looked at Snake Ji and Ai Yin who were constantly approaching him. He gritted his teeth and directly grabbed Kern next to him, then jumped and jumped towards his boat.


    Now I can''t defeat these two women, so I must make up for the loss and bring Valbo back.


    Jodi¡¯s ship is no more than ten meters away from the navy warship. This distance is just a big leap for a top physique expert like Jodi.He smashed heavily into his boat, and then rolled several times before slowing down his body.


    "Don''t move!"


    But at this time, the women who were sweeping the pirates on Jodi¡¯s boat had already spotted him, and a domineering long arrow whizzed at Jodi.


    boom!


    Before Jodi could use the domineering defense, he was shot on the flagpole of the Pirate Ship.


    This arrow rubbed his heart and shot it, almost killing him!


    "woo woo woo woo!"


    But after seeing this scene, Waalbo, who was tied up, immediately struggled violently. As long as the bald man ended up, he would be saved!


    thump!thump!thump!


    Jody felt his heart beating violently, and he could almost feel the coldness of the arrow shot into his body.


    At this time, Ai Yin and Snake Ji also jumped onto the Pirate Ship, and the women approached Jodi step by step and surrounded him.


    "This time, you have no ability to escape! Guilty pirate!"


    Ai Yin said fiercely, and a trace of excitement flashed in his eyes.


    You know, this man named Jody, but one of that man''s most powerful subordinates, grabbing him, will undoubtedly suppress the arrogance of this group of pirates.


    Moreover, according to the character of that man, if you make good use of the bait of Jody, you may be able to severely damage the family!


    All this was attributed to the woman next to here, Ai Yin turned her head and glanced at Snake Ji.


    After he returned to the navy headquarters, he must report the incident to the Warring States Marshal.


    There was a roar of steam in the distance, and several naval ships appeared on the sea level.


    The reinforcements of the Navy, at this time, finally arrived!


    "What to do, boss, is there a way?"


    Kern came and took a look at Jody.But he gave no hope.


    The situation at this time was far more desperate than being surrounded by the navy before.The most important combat power in this aspect of his own was damaged, and the opponent was almost intact.


    Unless the emperor comes in person, it is absolutely impossible to escape!


    "There is still a way!"


    Jody frowned when she saw the women approaching him gradually, as if deciding something important.


    He took out a phone bug with difficulty from his body.


    "Beware, he''s asking for help!"


    Ayin reacted first, and then rushed towards Jodi.


    Although at this time, Jody could not overcome any storms, but he was afraid of accidents.


    And that family is the family that is best at making accidents.


    But Jody''s phone has been dialed out.A man''s lazy voice came from the other end of the phone worm.


    "Boss, I failed."


    Jody gritted his teeth and said.It is harder to let a man as proud as him admit defeat than to kill him.


    "I understand." On the other end of the phone worm, the man said lazily.


    "You have no chance!"


    Ai Yin had already rushed in front of Jodi, the long sword gleaming with cold light, and pointed it at Jodi''s chest!


    But the next moment, a dark door appeared behind Jodi, a slender arm stretched out from the door, grabbed Ayin''s long sword, and blocked this attack for Jodi.


    "Is this... ability?"


    At this time, Snake Ji''s face finally changed, she looked at the dark gate that suddenly appeared, and said in surprise.


    "Leave it to me for the next thing."


    Thousands of miles away.Everyone saw that a man with black hair and wearing a black cloak walked out slowly from the other end of the door.

 778 Chapter 762: The Trembling Navy

    The door of the void slowly opened, and a man with black hair slowly walked out from the other end of the door.


    Kern''s mouth grew wide and he couldn''t believe it.


    The Pirate Emperor, actually came here in person!?


    "Lorne!" Ai Yin said with gritted teeth looking at the man.


    It was this man who personally pushed this sea into the abyss of chaos. His influence on the world of Pirates was not inferior to that of Roger, the Pirate King who started the era of great voyages.


    If he could be killed, the sea would be much more stable.


    But can he really kill him?


    Ai Yin held his weapon tightly, and at this moment, Ai Yin rarely doubted himself.


    "Lorne?!"


    After hearing the name, the snake girl next to her trembled slightly, then her eyes widened, staring at the young man in front of her in a daze.The pitch-black eyes turned, seeming to be shocked by Lorne''s name.


    "Sorry, my subordinates caused you trouble."


    Lorne said with a smile.He seemed to have just finished the shower, and his hair was still wet.At this time, he was not like that powerful emperor, but rather like a gentle priest.


    But when he spoke, everyone took up their weapons and looked at him nervously.


    This man is too dangerous!Only by holding their weapons tightly can they give them a sense of security.


    "Don''t worry, I just brought them back."


    Seeing the vigilance of these people, Ron smiled slightly and said.


    Now his opponents are such heroes as Kaido and Golden Lion. He is really not interested in these newcomers who have just started their journey.


    Besides.


    Lorne turned his head, glanced at An Qian who was hiding in the crowd, and nodded slightly.


    "Go back and tell the Warring States period that I will find the injuries he left on me before."


    Lorne whispered to Ai Yin, then brought up Jodi and Valbo, and threw the two of them directly into the void gate behind him.


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!!!"


    Valbo struggled all over, with a trace of despair in his eyes, as if calling for help from the navy.


    This kind of desperate voice made Ai Yin hated, and raised his weapon and rushed towards Lorne.


    If the navy has abandoned its original intention in the face of a strong enemy, what is the point of having a navy?


    But before she rushed to Lorne, the scene in front of her was replaced by darkness, and she fell to the ground.


    "Boss! Save me! I''m also with you!"


    After seeing Lorne appear, Kern raised his wrist which was shackled by the sea tower, and then shouted at Lorne.


    "Boss Lorne! You are my idol!"


    "Is it?"


    Lorne smiled slightly, then mentioned Kern and threw him into the Void Gate.


    "Tell concubine who you are."


    Snake Ji walked in front of Ron, looked at Ron¡¯s eyes, and said slowly,


    She was tall, even a few points taller than Lorne, but she didn''t have the sturdyness of a tall woman. On the contrary, because of her frown, people couldn''t help but want to care for her.


    "Who am I?" Lorne''s mouth opened an arc, and no one had asked who he was for a long time.


    This feeling made him a little bit nostalgic.


    "I''m Lorne," Lorne paused, then added.


    "Wynhill Lorne."


    After speaking, he turned around and walked into the door of the void, as if he had traveled thousands of miles this time, just to bring his men back.


    "My concubine''s name is Hancock! Boya Hancock!"


    The woman said to herself facing Lorne''s back.


    "I will definitely come to you and challenge you!"


    "I am waiting."


    Lorne turned his back to Hancock, waved his hand, and said slowly.


    The door of the void was closed, and Ai Yin escaped from a dark world, panting heavily.


    Is this the sense of oppression brought by the Pirate Emperor?


    Although there was no fight, her clothes were already wet with cold sweat.


    The current self is still too far away.


    If Lorne had anything malicious just now, I''m afraid all the navy recruits, even the colleagues who came to support them, will be buried here.


    Ai Yin had no doubt that Lorne had such strength.There is no other reason, just because he is called Lorne.


    The navy soldiers who came to support here carefully inspected Jodi¡¯s boat three times. Before they came, all the things were destroyed by the pirates on the boat. No valuable clues were found. .


    She looked into the distance, and the windless sea was calm and calm, just like the situation in the sea at this time.


    But Ai Yin didn''t know how long this calm could last.


    I also don''t know what the man wanted to do to capture Valpo.


    ...


    "Boss, I''m sorry."


    Jody was lying in the petri dish, and before the emerald green liquid was about to cover his whole body, he said to Lorne apologetically.


    It was the fifth time that he apologized to Lorne, and this failure made him blame himself.


    Kaji, who was next to him, dug out his ears, looking impatient.


    This period of time, his ears have been worn out.


    "It was because of my poor strength that affected your plan, and finally let you come out in person."


    Jody¡¯s face was full of guilt. As a pirate, the mission failed, and the boss personally rescued himself. This was the first time in his pirate career.


    "It''s okay." Lorne shook his head slowly, "The first time you meet that woman, you don''t know her abilities. Failure is normal. After all, she is fundamentally different from those ordinary newcomers."


    "Besides," Lorne paused and continued.


    "Instead of being exposed this time, An Qian was rewarded for being tall and brave in the war."


    Lorne took out a newspaper and it said it.


    "The new navy army repelled the army of great pirates in the New World and defended the dignity of justice."


    "This new army has been specially designated as the Navy''s Fifth Glory Unit!"


    The newspapers trumpeted the bravery of this army, and seemed to belittle Lorne''s army for nothing.


    Of course, Lorne smiled at this too.He understands Morgans''s character that is not surprising and endless, and it is normal to write such an article.


    Jody didn''t speak, but let the emerald green liquid cover her body.


    This is a repair fluid specially developed by Jiazhi, which can quickly repair body injuries.


    Lorne walked out of the laboratory after seeing Jody slowly closing his eyes.


    But at this time, Violet suddenly appeared behind him, holding a piece of information, and said anxiously to Lorne.


    "Young Master, there is an important thing to tell you."


    She holds a document in her hand.The cover of the file leaked out with such a line.


    The new king, Qi Wuhai!

 779 Chapter 763: Returning Shanks

    "Hankuk became the new king who succeeded me, Qiwuhai?"


    Lorne smiled slightly after reading the information.


    This is the intelligence obtained from the navy. After Jody was defeated, Ain returned to the naval headquarters and then told the Marshal of the Warring States about Hancock.


    After discussion, the navy believed that Hancock had the ability to replace Lorne, but because Hancock¡¯s reputation was not obvious, the navy decided to let Hancock continue on the great route. After he gained some reputation, Announce it again.


    After all, King Seven Wuhai needs not only strength, but also the prestige that is sufficient to deter other pirates.


    It is worth mentioning that the person who replaced the ghost hand Yaze was the man of the murloc hero Fisher Tiger, who performed well in the Battle of Slanka.


    The navy recruited this powerful murloc at the cost of relaxing the murloc slavery clause.This was originally Lorne recommended to the Warring States Period.


    "Is the wheel of history back on track?"


    Lorne handed the information in his hand to Violet, then looked into the distance, and said in a daze.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Violet was puzzled and pushed his glasses.


    "Need to investigate this Hancock''s intelligence? According to my understanding, she was born on an island in the windless zone, Amazon Lily. People there will use two-color domineering, and it is one of the few islands where all members have the two-color domineering."


    "She may be an obstacle to you, Young Master."


    A ruthless look flashed in Violet''s eyes. After having been with Lorne for so long, her heart gradually became fierce.


    In this era, only hard-hearted people can survive.This sentence, Lorne once told her.


    "no need."


    Lorne shook his head, then continued.


    "My opponent is not them."


    His tone is flat, but anyone who thinks clearly about what he said will be surprised and speechless.


    How arrogant is this?


    You know, the "them" Lorne refers to are not ordinary pirates, but the famous king Qiwuhai is one of the few pirates who have almost stood at the pinnacle of this film.


    Didn''t such a person fall into Ron''s eyes?


    "I understand."


    Viollet nodded.Putting Hancock''s business aside.


    "The war between Baibeard and Kaido is still at a stalemate. Judging from the current situation, they can''t tell the winner within a short time."


    Violet continued.


    Lorne didn''t speak. The fuse of the war between Baibeard and Kaido was because he told Baibeard that he had doubts about Mitsuki Mita''s death.


    Unknowingly, he has acted as the promoter of another war.


    Lorne smiled, he suddenly liked the feeling of hiding behind the scenes and guiding the world.


    "There is one more important thing."


    Violet took out an exquisite box made of mahogany, with exquisite silver and white patterns on it.


    A boxy, metallic white fruit is placed in it like an iron block.


    The surface of the fruit is wrapped with spiral patterns.


    "The Tun Tun fruit has been taken out of Valbo''s body. Are you sure you want to choose this fruit?"


    Violet frowned slightly and said slowly.She actually didn''t like the power of this fruit.


    "Only being strong is the root." Lorne took the small box and said lightly.


    The ability of Tuntun Fruit is undoubtedly very powerful, but Valbo has not developed the power of this fruit at all. Now that Tuntun Fruit is in his own hands, Lorne will definitely let it bloom in this sea. Its own brilliance.


    "How is the clone preparation?"


    "According to your request, this time Mr. Kage made sufficient preparations. He said that he wanted to create the most perfect work, and Mr. Kage also added the essence he extracted from Adam''s body to the clone. Among them. This time the clone will be perfect beyond your imagination."


    Violet said.


    "Then, I am looking forward to it."


    A smile appeared on Lorne''s face.


    Then looked into the distance.


    When this clone was created, it was when he let this sea be shrouded in the fear of the Wienhill family.


    "Not far."


    Lorne said.


    ...


    As time passed day by day, Jodi''s failure was nothing but a trivial escape from the sea of ??turbulence, which was quickly forgotten.


    During this period, a pirate group composed purely of women gradually gained fame on the great sea route.They successively defeated many opponents with a crushing posture, and there are even potential newcomers who are optimistic about the new world.


    But these newcomers have completely disappeared on this sea, and the reputation of the Nine Snakes and Pirates has spread throughout the sea.


    And half a month after Jody''s defeat, the Redhead Pirates finally returned to the new world after almost a year of travel.


    At the same time they brought back a news that shocked the entire sea.


    That is, the captain of the Red-haired Pirate Group, the pirate who is as famous as Lorne, lost his arm in the weakest sea area in the world, the East China Sea.


    Sdio, Lorne sat on the throne, drank the glass of fine wine in one go.In front of him, sat a thin pirate with red hair.


    The Thin Pirate also drank his glass of wine, then covered his severed arm with his right hand, and said with a laugh at Lorne.


    "Hahahaha, don''t you laugh at me. Brother."


    "Without an arm, you are still one of the most powerful pirates in this sea. But I''m a little curious." Lorne put his own down and looked at Shanks sitting in front of him. Said playfully.


    "Who is Donghai who can make you lose an arm."


    "And the straw hat you''ve been wearing is gone. Did you meet some powerful opponent in the East China Sea?"


    Garrett next to him said curiously.She was born in the New World, and apart from having visited the North Sea with Lorne before, she has never been to the Four Seas again.


    In her impression, the pirates from all over the world are synonymous with weakness, the kind that cannot even survive the storms of the new world.


    And Shanks, but one of several pirates standing on top of the new world.


    How could such a man lose an arm in the East China Sea?


    "My arm?"


    Shanks touched his arm lightly, then stood up and said to Lorne.


    "I bet it together with the straw hat Captain Roger gave me on the new era."

 780 Chapter 764: Lornes Expectation

    "Oh?"


    Lorne frowned and tapped the table in front of him lightly.


    He probably guessed what Shanks meant by the "new age"


    Is the wheel of history so strong, no matter what he does, what should happen will always happen?


    "I met a very nice little guy in the East China Sea. Maybe it won''t take long before he will appear in this sea, which will open your eyes."


    Shanks stroked his broken arm, as if thinking of something, said with a smile.


    "Then, I am looking forward to it."


    Lorne responded with a smile also.He and Shanks have a good relationship, otherwise this man would not come to Lorne for a drink immediately after returning to the new world.


    "Come here, this is the wine I brought from home."


    Shanks took out a wine bottle from his body and threw it to Lorne.


    "The wine is sweet, but not mellow. It should be a bar brewed in the house."


    Lorne pulled out the wine cork, and the aroma of wine filled his nose. Because of his ability, Lorne''s sense of smell was far more sensitive than ordinary people, so he smelled something else.


    "This is the wine I brought over from Xihai. Although it is not as famous as the wine country of Oge Hongmu, it is made with the purest body and the hottest sunlight. It is my favorite. liqueur."


    "Try it."


    He stretched out his hand and made a please move towards Lorne.


    Gulugulugulu.


    Lorne drank a bottle of wine, then wiped the drink from the corner of his mouth, and then said slowly.


    "That''s not bad. It''s indeed a little different from Ogg Hongmu''s wine."


    He had lived in Adela, the country of flowers for a long time, and the country of flowers is adjacent to the country of wine, Og Hongmu. In addition, at the beginning, the family also had some wine business, so for fine wine, Some tasteful.


    "Hahahaha!"


    Shanks seemed very happy to hear Lorne praise his hometown wine.Picked up a bottle of wine and drank it like Lorne.


    Everyone was drunk and poured on the wine table. At this time, Shanks was still holding an empty wine bottle in one hand.Shouted.


    "Come on, keep drinking."


    Shattered.


    The wine bottle fell to the ground and smashed into pieces.


    Lorne was lying on the table without any image, while the Jialei Featured Tiger felt very cold and kept drilling into Lorne''s arms.


    At this time, Violet came in and clapped his hands. A large group of guards walked into the banquet hall neatly, and then helped all the members of the Red-haired Pirates group up and took them to the guest lounge to rest.


    After doing all this, Violet pushed it out, leaving Lorne and Garrett alone in the hall.Wait for the maids in the castle to take them back to rest.


    But she didn''t notice that when she turned around, the man named Beckman in Garrett and the Redhead Pirates opened his eyes at the same time, and then closed them at the same time.


    ...


    After waking up, the Redhead Pirates left Sdio, and Lorne did nothing to keep him.


    After all, the pirate¡¯s journey must be experienced by the pirate himself.


    "A new era?"


    Lorne muttered to himself while standing on the top of Sdio''s dark iron castle, looking at the sea below his feet.


    The sea was still calm, but Lorne knew that the "new era" that Shanks called it would soon arrive.


    "Mr. Kage has already made the clones similar. It should be a day or two before the coherence test can be carried out to adjust your perception with the clone to a level."


    Garrett walked to Lorne''s side and put a coat on Lorne.


    "Be careful, don''t catch a cold."


    "I know."


    Lorne nodded.He has decided to use Valbo''s Tuntun Fruit on the clone, and then after the Tuntun Fruit has been developed to a certain level, he will send troops to cross most of the new world and go to the Kingdom of Peace to find Kaido.


    So many new and old hatreds, it''s time to clean up.


    Garrett did not speak, but leaned on Lorne''s arms and looked out at the sea with him.


    The sea breeze was blowing gently, and just as the sun rose, the residents of Sdio got up and began a day''s work.


    This small island ruled by pirates presents a peaceful atmosphere.


    And this is exactly what Ron has always wanted to do.


    "Right," Garrett seemed to think of something and slowly said to Lorne.


    "Xiao Anqian just sent news that she has arrived at the naval headquarters and has been canonized by the marshal of the navy, becoming a second lieutenant, responsible for assisting Ayn to lead the Navy''s Fifth Glory Unit."


    "She just looked for an opportunity to steal Monubi the black butcher knife before the Navy, and maybe she could get some useful clues in it."


    The black butcher Monubi was a pirate belonging to the Golden Lion Ship Group before, but after that war, he chose to betray the Golden Lion.After the Golden Lion failed, it lost its trace. Some time ago, it suddenly appeared and attacked a certain country in the paradise, but was defeated by the navy.


    From his mouth, may be able to get any valuable clues.


    "Let Xiao Anqian be careful." Lorne nodded and said.


    The two silently looked at the sea in the distance. Perhaps they had been standing for a long time. They were about to return to the room and continue to rest.But at this moment, Lorne suddenly turned around, raised his head, and looked at the sky in the distance.


    "what happened?"


    Garrett discovered Lorne''s strangeness.Asked concerned.


    Lorne didn''t speak, Garrett followed Lorne''s gaze, raised his head and looked far away.


    At this moment, the sea of ??white clouds rolled in the sky.The sun shines on the sea through the sea of ??clouds, sparkling.This kind of sunny weather is extremely rare in the New World.


    But the next moment, the sea of ??clouds in the distance suddenly opened a hole.A dark object fell from the hole in the sea of ??clouds.


    Falling into the sea, smashing waves.


    The wave swept towards Sdio, but because of the distance too far, after the wave swept Sdio, there was only a negligible wave left, which was shot on Sdio''s beach.


    "What it is?"


    Garrett asked solemnly.


    "That is an island."


    "An island floating in the sky?"


    Garrett frowned and said suspiciously.


    At this moment, the phone worm he placed next to him suddenly rang, and the next moment his face became more solemn than ever.


    "Perhaps, Xiao Anqian doesn''t have to risk stealing the Navy''s interrogation files." Lorne said softly.


    Because, on the other end of the phone worm, Agatha told Lorne that the Mon Bach they brought back finally woke up.

 781 Chapter 765 STRONG WORLD

    "I didn''t expect you, a little guy, to grow up to where it is today."


    Monbach lay on the hospital bed, looked at Lorne, and said weakly.


    His face was pale, not like the tough guy who had directly exchanged injuries with the director of the city university, but like an old man dying.


    "There is no need to say any extra polite words."


    Lorne frowned and looked at Monbach.


    "You and I know what I want to know, maybe you can try if I will send you to the Moby Dick. After all, that man is very interested in you."


    Hearing the words Moby Dick, Montbach couldn''t help but shiver, as if thinking of the man''s reputation made him feel sincerely afraid.


    "I can tell you everything I know."


    Montbach smiled haggardly, as if he had lost all his strength.


    "Tell you everything I experienced before."


    The next moment, he said a shocking thing.


    "The lion is dying."


    After the defeat of the war with the navy and Whitebeard, plus the betrayal of his men.Skee abandoned his territory and was forced to rout.


    But how could this ambitious lion be willing to fail.He fled to an island called "Vermejo" and found that there were many violent animals on the island that ate plants with "IQ" ingredients. The bodies of these animals became exaggeratedly huge, so Shiji used his own abilities. Controlled the island and made the island float.


    So he planted his base on this island, prepared to wait for the plant ingredient called "IQ" to be thoroughly mastered, then swept back and avenged his enemy.


    He named this island the floating island "STRONGWORLD" (strong world).The implication is that only the most powerful living body can survive in the world of this strong man and become his subordinate.


    Lorne nodded, and he probably guessed the first part of Montbach''s narration, and it did not differ much from the plot in his memory.


    "According to Dr. Indygo, it takes at least 20 years for him to master this ingredient called "IQ" by himself. Even if the equipment that Shiji brought here, there are many proficient in pharmacology. It will take at least five years to help the criminals."


    "So, is Shiji going to wait five years?"


    Lorne asked.


    Shi Ji was indeed such a man, a man who even dared to cut off his legs for his own plan. It took only five years and that was nothing.


    "That''s it." Monbach nodded.


    "However, many of the criminals under Shi Ji were once powerful pirates. It is very difficult for them to wait for five years in peace. This is something Shi Ji did not expect."


    "Among them, some of them didn''t have the patience to spend a few years with Shiji, so they secretly colluded with the group of traitors who betrayed Shiji. Suddenly invaded the floating island of Vermeyo. Shiji was hit by a number of people who had advanced to the city. The sixth-story prisoner''s raid was severely hit. Although he killed all the traitors in the end, all the facilities on the floating island were destroyed. All his ambitions that he had waited for many years have disappeared with this raid. ."


    "And when I left the floating island to supply supplies, I was attacked by a spiteful judge and fell from a high altitude."


    Monbach said in embarrassment, but Lorne probably guessed that this attack was not as easy as he said.


    Lorne got up, glanced at Monbach, the plot matched.


    Montbach was attacked and fell from a high altitude, just to be picked up by Garrett.


    So afterwards, the man in black who hunted down Montbach was the one who was judged by spite?No wonder I smelled the stench of rotting sewer rats from them.It turns out that they were also prisoners who pushed the city.


    "In other words, the island that was chased down from the sky just now is the floating island Vermeyou in your mouth?" Garrett looked at Montbach and asked.


    "That lion is now on that island." There was a solemn flash in her eyes. There was no other reason. After all, it was Golden Lion Shiji!


    Even though the lion is old, but his minions are still good, he is still that proud lion, and will not let others trample on his dignity.


    "I don''t know." Montbach shook his head. "After falling from the sky, I fell into a coma and didn''t know anything else."


    "But before I was attacked, Shiji was already seriously injured. If I was besieged by the spiteful trial again, I''m afraid it won''t last long."


    Montbach said.In his tone, he didn''t even look down on Shi Ji.But he knows one thing better. In this sea, there are no monsters that are immortal. Anyone will always grow old.Will gradually come down from the peak of glory.


    And that lion is already very old.


    "I know."


    Lorne nodded, then turned around and walked outside.


    "What are you going to do?!"


    Mon Bach suddenly felt a little uneasy and shouted at Lorne''s back.


    "Go and send the end to that old lion."


    Lorne stopped and said.


    "How can a man like him die so ordinary? Only the grandest funeral in the world can let his soul rest in peace!"


    "And the only person who prepared this funeral and gave him the end was me."


    Lorne''s tone was flat, as if he was saying something simpler, the sunlight passed through his body and projected his back on the ground.Lorne left the room against the sun.


    But don''t know why, Garrett always feels that Lorne''s back is a lot of vicissitudes.It was as if he suddenly learned the news of an old friend''s death, and suddenly grew old.


    Actually, is it his friend?


    ...


    The news of an island falling from the sky quickly spread throughout the new world. Countless pirates who were interested in it, geared up to drive towards the Loxor waters.


    After all, many pirates are explorers by nature, and it is this kind of curiosity about the world that drives them to leave their hometown and come to this sea.


    These people are going to find out on this mysterious island.


    The Wienhill family, who should have taken the absolute dominance in this matter, was unreasonable. They did not make any claims about this matter. Instead, they let go of the various gates of the Rocksor Sea and let the pirates. We came to the waters of Roxor and drove towards this mysterious island.


    A huge storm is constantly brewing.

 782 Chapter 766: The Lion Is Old

    A small island with dense jungle, deep in the jungle from time to time beasts neigh.


    Countless monsters of huge size roam in this small island.


    This small island, like a land that has traveled from a barren era, is full of savage atmosphere.


    In the middle of the island, there is a Hongda tall building, but a fierce battle seems to have taken place here, the tall building collapsed and turned into rubble.


    A man wearing a golden kimono with long golden hair like a waterfall is walking staggering among the ruins, seeming to be searching for something.


    Half of the rudder, embedded in his head, looked funny.


    "The last one."


    He walked in front of a ruin, and then kicked the stones hard. The stones that fell on the ground seemed to be controlled by gravity and floated one after another, making a way for him.


    A man with deep eyes lying in it was wearing a black sweater and fur hood.


    "You have to pay for your betrayal."


    The blond-haired man coughed up a large mouthful of blood, then grabbed the head of the man lying in the ruins with one hand and lifted him up.


    He looked at the man who was struggling with his hands indifferently, and said coldly.


    "Tell me, what drove you to betray me so stupidly," the blond-haired man paused, and then said his name.


    "Harves."


    If anyone else hears this name, they will be shocked, because this man named "Harves" had shrouded fear on this sea decades ago. He once created a shroud The plague of a country turned it into a land shrouded in poisonous fog, and it was fun.


    Later, the navy sent two admirals to arrest him in ambush, and then put him in the sixth infinite hell of Advance City.


    When they escaped from prison later, if it were not for the ability of the "medicine ghost" Harves to restrain Magellan, the director of the city university, their group of prisoners might have suffered heavy losses.


    But at this time, this famous big pirate looked a little embarrassed.There were a few holes in his clothes, and blood kept flowing out of the wounds, his ribs seemed to be shattered by some motive, and a deep depression appeared.


    "Because, you have been eliminated by this era, and your decadent thoughts cannot support your navigation in the new era." The man called Harves also coughed up a large mouthful of blood, but he was still stubborn. He raised his head and looked at the lion-like man in front of him.


    "You''re out of date, Shiji."


    boom!


    Skee frowned, then grabbed Harvez''s head and slammed him down heavily.


    The rubble flew across, and Harves'' body was deeply embedded in the earth.


    "Let this place be your cemetery."


    Skie turned around and left the ruins.Countless rubble seemed to be controlled by something, and flew towards the place where Harves fell, completely burying Harves in the ground.


    After doing all this, Shi Ji coughed up a big mouthful of blood, black blood.


    The blood dripped on the ground, making a sound like sulfuric acid.


    "Poisoned?"


    Skee wiped the blood stains from the corners of his mouth with his hands, and laughed mockingly.


    In the previous biggest rebellion, he used absolute force to suppress the group of traitors, but he did not expect that Harves, the man who had been following him, would attack him at the last moment.


    The most medicinal man who has taken the fruits of medicine, Harves has the ability to create an antidote to all poisons in the world, but in the same way, he can also create the most poisonous poison in the world.


    The battle with Harves was the most tragic battle for Skee after the battle with the old guy Whitebeard. In the end, Skee defeated Harves with his rich experience, but he was also made by Harves. The poison that came out suddenly lost control of the ability, and the entire island fell from a high altitude and hit the sea.


    "A little bit of poison will not kill the lion."


    Skee smiled, and then started walking towards the highest point of the ruined building.


    This place was originally built on the high mountain in the center of the island, so the highest point of the ruins is also the highest point of the island.


    Skee looked at the dense jungle under his feet, frowned slightly, and then sighed.


    The island that carried all his ambitions disappeared with Harves and the others.


    All his subordinates died in that betrayal, and he really has nothing now.


    After this sigh, he seemed to have lost all his energy, from that ambitious lion to a dying old man.


    After losing the legendary aura, he was no different from an ordinary old man. A closer look revealed that his proud long blond hair lost its luster and became a little dry, even some white. Hair is all over it.


    After all, Skee was from the same era as Roger and Newgate. Now that Roger is dead, Newgate has a hanging bottle all day long, and he is not young anymore.


    At this time, Skee suddenly remembered what Harves had just said.


    "Myself, is it really out of date?"


    He raised his head. On the sea, countless pirate boats were driving towards this island, and countless pirate boats were driving towards this small island. You could vaguely see countless young pirates full of vigor and ambition standing on the bow of the boat, looking at the island.


    "What a grand welcome ceremony."


    Skee sighed, then snapped his fingers, and the earth under his feet suddenly turned upside down, and a chair made of rock appeared behind him.Skee sat down slowly, and there was a roaring lion on the armrest of the chair. This was his favorite pattern when he was young.


    "Then, I am here waiting for you."


    Skee looked at the sea, and said lightly to the pirate ships that were constantly sailing towards the island.


    "I will let you know what a real pirate is."


    After the betrayal, Shi Ji knew that he had lost the qualification to fight for the position of One Piece, and the group of old guys would not give him time to make a comeback after losing everything.


    However, this does not prevent him from giving these little guys a little surprise.


    For example, creating a grand funeral to bury the ambitions of these little guys.


    When the first pirate landed on the island, Skee had supported his head with one hand and fell asleep.Two famous knives, "Yingshi" and "Wooden" are placed on the left and right of his stone throne.


    On the small island, flocks of birds flew up and wild animals neighed.

 783 Chapter 767 A Pirates Funeral (1)

    "This is the legendary big pirate, the pirate admiral, and the flying pirate, the golden lion Shiji''s lair. Legend has it that his life''s treasure is hidden here!"


    Floating island.A certain coast in Vermeyo.


    A pirate group is landing here.Their captain, a young swordsman with a black turban, said excitedly.


    He looked at the dense jungle ahead and couldn''t help but want to draw his long sword to make gestures.


    You know, that is the legendary big pirate, Golden Lion Shiji!Even though he suffered a defeat a few years ago, he is still the number one big pirate in this sea. How many young pirates grew up listening to his legend and regard Shiji as his idol?


    Countless.


    This young swordsman is one of them.


    "After all, this is the territory of the legendary pirates, so be careful."


    A slightly calm black-haired warrior thought for a while, and said slowly.


    "Let''s investigate the surrounding environment first, and then let other pirates find the way for us."


    "Don''t you know the character of Captain Jeno? Milne."


    Another woman with a sexy body and long blond hair in a hot bikini shook her head helplessly.


    "How could he be patient and wait here."


    "Yes!" The young swordsman called Jeno nodded and said seriously.


    "If the treasure is taken away by others first, wouldn''t we come for nothing?"


    He is this year''s supernova, the white swordsman Jeno with a reward of 158,000,000 (158 million).


    I just came to the new world from the Chambord Islands and from the paradise through the fisherman island. Before I had time to fix it, I heard the legend of the "Golden Lion Treasure" and immediately came to this sea without stopping.


    It would be more uncomfortable than killing him if he was allowed to stop in front of a handy treasure.


    "But after all, this place is in the waters of Roxor. Although I don''t know why the man didn''t stop us from coming to this island, I still vaguely feel a sense of anxiety." The calm warrior named Milne was still a little worried.


    "What''s wrong with Loxo Sea?" Jeno said blankly, he didn''t understand the meaning of Milne''s words.


    "Idiot Captain!"


    At this time, the woman finally couldn''t stand it anymore, and walked up to Jeno and banged him on the head.


    "What are you hitting me for? Angie."


    The young swordsman touched his head, a big bag swelled on it, and said with aggrieved expression.


    "Luxor Sea is the place of that man," said the woman called An Qi helplessly, "the place of that man whose reputation is not inferior to that of Golden Lion Shiji!"


    The young samurai wanted to say something, but he suddenly turned his head and looked into the deep forest.


    "Did you listen to what I''m talking about, dumb Captain!"


    Seeing Jeno like this, An Qi couldn''t help but continue.


    "Don''t talk, listen." But at this moment, Jeno suddenly made a silent motion to An Qi.


    "What happened?" An Qi also felt something bad. Although his captain was often an inconsistent 250, he was still very reliable at critical moments.


    "Something is approaching fast."


    The young samurai also clenched his fists and looked at the depths of the dense forest cautiously.


    The next moment, there was a rumbling sound from the depths of the dense forest, and tall trees collapsed one after another. A huge beast tens of meters high rushed out from the depths of the dense forest, widening its own blood basin, and rushed towards everyone. .


    This beast has dark yellow fur and a pair of huge fangs several meters long, just like a saber-toothed tiger magnified dozens of times.


    "What is that thing?"


    An Qi said in shock.


    Swordsman Jeno jumped, jumped into the air and drew out his long sword, a white arc light across the body of the beast, the movement of the beast also stopped.


    The next moment, blood spewed out, and the beast''s body was cut in half and fell to the ground.


    "I don''t know what it is, but just cut it."


    Jeno fell to the ground, put away the long knife, and said coldly.


    ...


    "Master Snake Ji, are you really sure to agree to the Navy''s terms?"


    On the other coast of Vermeyo, a huge red ship docked on the shore.


    A young female warrior carrying a cannon said to the woman in front.


    "This may arouse the anger of other pirates, and they will gang up and attack."


    "My elder sister can''t listen to you. Gentian."


    A woman with orange hair shook her head and said slowly.


    "After meeting that man, my sister has fallen into a kind of obsession, so after the news of this small island was exposed, the reason my sister came here without hesitation is not just the request of the navy. It is because... ¡­"


    "Is the man named Shiji ever the enemy of Lord Lorne?" The woman called Snake Ji slowly spoke. She raised her head and looked towards the depths of the island.As if going through layers of dense forest, I saw the man sitting in the middle of the island.


    "The concubine wants to know if he is really as powerful as the legend."


    "Look. We can''t stop Sister-sama."


    The orange-haired woman shook her head and smiled helplessly at the girl named Gentian.


    "Furthermore, Granny Guroliosa said that becoming the king of Qiwuhai will bring immeasurable benefits to Nine Snake Island, and let her sister do her best."


    "Sister-sama''s reputation spread across the sea is exactly what the navy requires of sister-sama to succeed the king Qiwuhai."


    After hearing the orange-haired woman''s words, Gentian was silent, and then backed up a few steps without speaking.


    "Lorne-sama used to be the Seventh Martial Sea of ??the King. After the concubine became the Seventh Martial Sea of ??the King, did she go one step further from Lord Ron?"


    Snake Ji held her face, her face flushed, and she lowered her head and said shyly.


    "Hey."


    Seeing her elder sister look like this, the orange-haired girl shook her head helplessly, then waved her hand and said to her men.


    "Everyone follow me and keep going."


    "We will clean up all the pirates on this island!"


    ...


    Countless pirates landed on this island at the same time.


    At this time, this mysterious island also lifted her veil.The beast, exaggerated in size, rushed out from the depths of the dense forest and fought with the pirates.


    In the center of this small island called the "world of the strong," a man with blond hair slowly stood up from the throne.


    Looking at the pirates who had landed on the island, a sneer appeared on their faces.


    Now that the guests have entered, the funeral is about to begin.

 784 Chapter 768 A Pirates Funeral (2)

    "Be careful, there is a weird atmosphere here, and I feel a lot of powerful aura hiding in this small island."


    A navy ship slowly approached Vermeyo, and on the bow, a female navy with black hair slowly said.


    She was wearing a simple red shirt, a pair of brown shorts, a spider tattoo on her long white legs, long black hair curled up high, and wearing a lieutenant admiral uniform. She looked heroic.


    She gently held the long sword pinned to her waist, looked at the small island Vermeyu that was gradually enlarged in the distance, and said slowly.


    "Maybe, that lion is hiding in this small island."


    "Yes! Lord Taotu!"


    The navy soldiers raised their hands neatly and saluted the woman.


    The warship approached the island, and the navy dropped an anchor into the sea, and then stepped off the ship neatly.


    "According to Lord Warring States'' orders, we will search this small island, and if possible, arrest Golden Lion Shiji."


    The woman called "Peach Rabbit" walked on Vermeyou''s ground, turned around, and reiterated her goal of action this time to her subordinates.


    The navy''s faces were expressionless and resolute, as if they had already kept this action in mind.


    As one of the navy''s most elite troops, they have experienced countless fierce and extremely fierce actions. This time, it was nothing more than a stroke of color on their heavy resume.


    Taotu nodded with a smile, and then cast his gaze to the back of the navy formation, hiding a few immature faces in it.


    This is the latest elite member of the Navy''s "Fifth Glory Unit". The Warring States Marshal ordered her to take these recruits for training, and then train them to become the mainstay of the Navy.


    These people have good aptitudes, even stronger than some naval officers, so she did not refuse.


    "Now, No. 1 and No. 2 teams are camped on the spot and are on duty. No. 3 and No. 4 teams are going out to explore the environment of this small island in batches. At night, they will give me a detailed report."


    "The other teams are on standby, and then they disband on the spot!"


    "For justice!"


    The navy shouted in unison, and then started to act according to the plan set by Taotu.


    "This Lieutenant General Peach Rabbit seems to be very powerful."


    After the crowd disbanded, a young navy with freckles on his face quietly said to his companion.


    She still remembered that she and others were given the new naval squad designation. When they first met the legendary figures, their legs were a little numb, and they almost couldn''t stand firmly.But this very young woman was talking and laughing with those legends.


    "After all, she is the most powerful woman in the navy. It is even said that she is qualified to compete for admiral. Isn''t it good?"


    Next to him, a girl with white hair sighed and said slowly.She glanced at the peach rabbit standing in front with a complicated expression.


    An Qian is very fortunate that this lieutenant general in Taotu Yuyuan has never seen herself before, and the navy''s intelligence on her is still stuck a few years ago. She has grown into a young girl, and she has grown into a young girl. That little loli is like two people.This is why Sister Garrett agreed to let themselves be undercover.


    Zhuan Yuan didn''t recognize herself, but kindly condoned her about her life, just like a gentle big sister.


    However, for good luck, it didn¡¯t take long for the navy to have a stable life. He heard the news of this small island falling from the sky. At that time, An Qian was doing an internship at the navy¡¯s base in the New World. After receiving the news, she was immediately caught It was assigned to perform this task with the lieutenant admiral, Taotu Zhuyuan who was also at that base.


    If it is an ordinary task, Ansie certainly has nothing to fear, but the key thing is that this task takes place in the sea area of ??Roxor, and the sea area of ??Roxor is the territory of Brother Lorne.


    Even if the family was notified in advance, An Qian still didn''t know if any accidents would happen.


    Zhuan Yuan also raised his head, standing on the coastline of Vermeyo, looking into the distance, vaguely seeing a steel forest-like island at the end of his vision.


    There, Sdio, the country of iron, is also...the lair of the demon in the legend.


    Zhuan Yuan looked in a trance, not knowing what he was thinking.


    "Master Taotu!"


    At this time, the freckled girl suddenly leaped to the front of Zhuan Yuan, and said with a bit of excitement.


    "I heard that there is a big contradiction between the demon and the lion, and this island is the lion''s nest, plus this sea area happens to be the domain of the demon, that is to say,"


    "Do we have a chance to see the scene of two legendary pirates fighting. After they lose both sides, we can wait for an opportunity to capture them all together?"


    The grievances between Lorne and Skee, because of the reputation of the two, coupled with the propaganda of Morgans, have become a well-known story.


    The girl with freckles was a little excited when she thought of the hope of arresting two legends by herself.


    Seeing her companion look like this, An Qian reluctantly closed her eyes.The girl still doesn''t know the seriousness of the matter.


    "Don''t worry." Zhuan Yuan patted the freckled girl on the shoulder, then said seriously.


    "For justice, I will personally punish these pirates."


    "For justice!"


    The freckled girl yelled with excitement, and then ran towards An Qian.


    Looking at the girl''s back, Zhuan Yuan slowly shook his head.


    It''s nice to be young, and the immature flowers have not yet realized the cruel reality of this sea.The reason why the navy only sent her was because it didn''t want to confront the Vennhill family head-on. After all, the main force of the navy is now in the East China Sea, suppressing the rebellion there, and has no time to be distracted.


    The justice in the little girl''s heart may take some time before it can be realized.


    "But that time is not far away."


    Zhuan Yuan clenched his fist tightly and said seriously.


    She looked at the small steel island at the end of her vision, her eyes gradually becoming firmer.


    No matter who you are, as long as you stand in front of justice, then you are your own enemy.


    As for the enemy, she would not be soft-hearted.


    The navy¡¯s actions were very efficient, and within a short while, a simple camp was built.


    At this time, the night was getting darker, and a group of soldiers patrolled around, watching vigilantly the movement nearby.In the middle of the camp, a bonfire was burning, and Zhuan Yuan was watching the intelligence sent by the navy just now.


    But at this time, the roar of an unknown beast came out from the depths of the dense forest, and then the sound of trees collapsing constantly, was constantly approaching the camp.A group of people''s desperate cry for help sounded in the night.

 785 Chapter 769 A Pirates Funeral (3)

    "Something is constantly approaching here."


    Zhuan Yuan squeezed his weapon, put down the information in his hand, and stood up.


    "What is this?"


    Listening to the desperate cry of those people deep in the dense forest, the freckled girl subconsciously hugged her shoulders and leaned against An Qian.


    The desperation stopped abruptly, followed by the sound of something chewing, as if flesh and blood were being torn apart, making people shudder.


    "This small island may not be as simple as we thought. There are some terrible monsters hiding in it."


    An Qian calmly said while comforting her companion.


    The chewing sound ended, and the ground made a rumbling noise, and the noise gradually became lighter, as if something was leaving here.


    "Go and see."


    Zhuan Yuan said calmly, and then led a team of navy to push away the bushes and walked into the deep forest.


    The fire light illuminates the road ahead, and the dense jungle seems to have been trampled on by something. The half-person-high bushes fell to the ground one after another, giving way to a road.


    Some weeds were still stained with a little blood. Zhuan Yuan could imagine a scene where a man covered in scars, with his blood-stained hands, pushed aside the bushes to escape.


    Not far ahead, a deep pit appeared. All the weeds here fell strangely to the ground. There was a pool of blood in the center of the pit.The blood stains spread all the way to here, here, it should be the end of that person''s escape.


    "What happened here."


    The freckled girl swallowed, then said slowly.


    "There is something strange next to it."


    An Qian swept around, then walked aside and pushed aside the bushes there.


    A pile of chewed bones was scattered among them, there were some messy bite marks on the bones, and the saliva of an unknown creature.


    "What bones is this?"


    Asked the freckled girl.


    "Guess."


    An Qian gave her a white look.Then put on the gloves and brought the bone to the front of Zhuan Yuan.


    "This island may be different from an ordinary island."


    "According to the bite marks on the leg bones, the size of this beast may be more than ten meters." Zhuan Yuan was not too dirty, took the bone in An Qian''s hand and looked at it carefully.


    After a while, she said solemnly.


    "Is this a human bone?"


    At this time, the freckled girl finally reacted and said in surprise.


    "Yep."


    Zhuan Yuan nodded.Then he handed the bone in his hand to a navy next to him.


    "Be careful, I have a hunch that the mission on this island may not be as calm as you think."


    "vomit."


    The freckled girl suddenly covered her mouth, held An Qian next to her, and retched beside her.


    The navy returned to the camp in a panic. In order to prevent something from raiding the camp in the middle of the night, Zhuan Yuan deliberately added a team of people on the basis of the original night patrol.


    Peaceful night, no other accidents happened.


    When the first ray of sunlight hit the land on the island, Zhuan Yuan was already up, and she looked at the navy soldiers lined up neatly in the camp.


    "Go, catch the golden lion."


    Zhuan Yuan said as he looked at the dense jungle in front of him.


    Vermeyo is like a hospitable host, welcoming guests.


    But what I don''t know is whether this host prepared them a sumptuous dinner or a grand funeral.


    ...


    "The monsters on this small island are all surprisingly big. The one we just defeated is just one of the small things."


    The central area of ??Vermejo.Some small plain.A woman with long blonde hair said seriously to her companion.


    The huge beast with dark blue skin has been lying on the ground.Its body was neatly cut into two pieces.


    A young swordsman, leaning on the body of the giant beast, took a steel frame, cut out the fattest part of the beast''s abdomen, and placed it on the bonfire in front of him for barbecue.


    He took a bite, and the plump fat seeped from the meat, and the aroma was tangy.


    "It''s delicious."


    "Did you listen to me!"


    The blonde woman saw her captain look like this, angrily hammered his head with her fist.


    "Be careful you also become someone else''s food!"


    "A fool like the captain, these beasts don''t want to eat!"


    Jeno touched his head aggrievedly, not knowing what he did wrong, staring at An Qi blankly.


    "Forget it, don''t tell a foolish captain like you!"


    An Qi looked at Jeno like this, she didn''t seem to understand her current situation, she couldn''t help but rolled her eyes, then turned her head and said to the calm samurai Milne.


    "The situation should be clear now."


    An Qi suppressed the smile on her face and said seriously.


    "This small island is full of countless large to exaggerated beasts. These beasts roam the dense forest of the small island, hunting the pirates on the island everywhere. According to estimates, every monster in it is comparable to ordinary sea kings. Strength."


    A trace of fear flashed across An Qi''s face. After they landed on this island, the saber-toothed tiger, who had been huge and abnormal, attacked them, although it was easily resolved by the captain.


    However, more beasts smelled the blood and swarmed over. Although they were powerful, they were also exhausted and began their escape journey.


    If it weren''t for An Qi''s idea of ??hiding the smell of blood on her body through the dung of the beast, she might still be running for her life now.


    "These monsters are like the guardians of this island, protecting the treasures of this island. And we are like invaders. Only by defeating these guardians can we obtain the treasures hidden in this island."


    "Sounds cool, defeating the Guardian and winning the treasure, this sounds like a great adventure story!"


    There was light in Jeno''s eyes. For adventurers like him, his favorite is such exciting adventure stories!


    "What a hopeless fool!"


    An Qi touched her head helplessly.The fool captain did not realize the seriousness of the matter.


    "This treasure may be the legendary pirate who has accumulated a lifetime of wealth, but the same."


    She looked at Jeno''s eyes and said word by word.


    "It may also be the legendary pirate. He may still be alive, waiting for this prey here."


    "And these prey are us who set foot on this small island."


    "Perhaps, the legendary pirate is sitting somewhere on this small island, watching us pirates who are greedy for his wealth."


    An Qi said.At the same time, in the Vermeyu Center, on a certain piece of ruins, a tall man with long blond hair slowly opened his eyes.

 786 Chapter 770 A Pirates Funeral (4)

    At this time, the pirates who boarded Vermeyo finally realized the cruelty of this island.


    These huge monsters that were originally intended to be used by Shiji for revenge have become the top predators on this small island.Want to hunt down prey on this island.


    Some weaker pirates became the dinner of these beasts soon after they set foot on this island.There was a smell of blood in the entire jungle of Vermeyo.


    An unusually strong smell of blood.


    At this time, a group of people were running wildly in this dense jungle.


    A sexy female pirate raised her head, looking at the monster chasing behind them, complaining.


    "Blame you. Obviously that prey has been enough for all of us to eat for a few months, why should we steal this giant pterodactyl egg!"


    Above them, there are dozens of huge pterodactyls hovering. These pterodactyls spread their wings and have a wingspan of more than ten meters.


    "How do I know that this beast actually lives in groups?!"


    The swordsman wearing a black scarf said helplessly.


    "But I really haven''t eaten such a huge bird egg!"


    "As expected of the captain, I still want to eat at this time."


    On the other side, a sturdy warrior smashed the trees in front of him with a punch and opened a path for everyone, then turned his head and said to the woman.


    "This stupid captain may have forgotten our purpose of setting foot on this island."


    "What? Didn''t we come to this island for adventure?"


    The Black Scarf Swordsman said with a puzzled look. At this time, a tiger with a body length of about seven or eight meters and a white pattern was lying in front of them.He seemed to feel something in front of him, and he was about to open his eyes and see clearly.


    A dark shadow leaped suddenly, rushed towards it, drew out his long sword, and smashed the beast''s head with the back of the sword.


    "boom!"


    "You keep going to sleep for me!"


    The tiger''s head tilted and fainted on the ground. Other people in the pirate group also took advantage of this opportunity to cross the tiger''s body and continue to rush forward.


    "Sure enough, the fool captain has forgotten our purpose."


    The woman helped her forehead, and then shouted to the black-scarved swordsman.


    "Our purpose in coming here is to find the treasure left by the golden lion!"


    "That''s a treasure that a legendary pirate has accumulated for a lifetime! Did you know?!"


    "As long as we find this thing, we will be rich!"


    The blonde woman said desperately that if it hadn''t been for this foolish captain to get into trouble all the way, their lives would not have been so embarrassing, and she would rack her brains to find ways to subsidize the family.


    "Someone ahead!"


    Regarding the accusations of his companions, the black-scarved swordsman turned a deaf ear, and continued to run towards the distance.Suddenly, he seemed to have discovered something and shouted to his companion.


    He felt it.There is a group of powerful auras ahead, which may be able to help them resist these giant pterodactyls that are coming towards them.


    boom!


    Xie Nuo drew his sword, a white sword gas passed in front of him, and the trees fell one after another, splitting into a path.


    A black figure sprang out of the dense forest.Jeno clutched his black turban and shouted to the person in front of him.


    "Can you help..."


    Shoo!


    Before he finished speaking, he heard the sound of countless bullets being loaded.


    The muzzles of dozens of black flintlock muskets were all aimed at him.


    A beautiful woman in the cape of a lieutenant admiral turned her body slightly, tilted her head, and looked at Jeno with a surprised look.


    "Lieutenant General of the Navy Headquarters, Taotu Zhuanyuan!"


    An Qi also rushed out of the dense forest with Jeno, but when she saw the person in front of her, she couldn''t help but was stunned. She swallowed and said with shock.


    "Why did she appear here? Isn''t this the domain of the demon Lorne? Why did he allow the navy to come to this island?"


    "The navy is the king of this sea. Where we go, we don''t need permission from others."


    Zhuan Yuan held his saber slightly, the hilt of the famous sword "Jin Pira", and said coldly to the pirate who suddenly appeared in front of him.


    "But you need to know one thing, that is, you are about to be arrested."


    A slash that was several times larger than Jeno''s previous slash that opened the way, slashed towards Jeno and split a huge crack in the ground.


    "Run!"


    Samurai Milne grabbed the sluggish Jeno and avoided this deadly slash.


    boom!


    A huge tiger poked its head out of the dense forest and roared, as if looking for someone who attacked it while it was sleeping.


    But at this time, it saw a big astonishing slash flying towards it, the next moment.


    Its body was split in half.


    "We are not this woman''s opponent, run!"


    An Qi yelled to her companion, and then took out an exquisite silver revolver from inside her clothes.


    The pistol is engraved with the pattern of the misty moon. This is a weapon she bought from the black market at a high price. It is more powerful than the Navy''s standard flintlock musket.


    Bang bang bang!


    Several bullets were fired toward Zhuan Yuan.Zhuan Yuan tilted his head and avoided these bullets.


    In the eyes of a master of her level, the speed of ordinary bullets is no different from that of a turtle.As long as she wants to hide, she will be able to hide.


    "Successful!"


    But at this time, An Qi smiled at the corner of her mouth, and Zhuan Yuan frowned slightly, she felt a bad feeling.


    The next moment, the bullet she had avoided exploded in mid-air, and a plume of smoke sprayed out of the bullet, enveloping the navy.


    "I knew that ordinary bullets didn''t make sense to you masters. This is a mist bullet specially made by my sister."


    An Qi said triumphantly, and then shouted at the companions who were still staying aside.


    "While these navies are delaying the pterodactyls living in the sky, don''t you run!"


    "Cough cough cough."


    Zhuan Yuan slashed the smoke shrouded in front of him with a sword, and at this time the pirates had already escaped.


    She couldn''t help but frowned. It was an insult to her that a pirate of this level could escape from her hand.


    This kind of inferior trick, I can easily handle it before, but why is it fooled by that woman now?


    Is it distracted for some reason?Ever since she set foot on this sea, she always felt a little absent-minded.


    She turned her head subconsciously and looked at the steel forest at the end of the sea.


    Is it because of someone?


    Zhuan Yuan didn''t know, but she held her saber tightly, the famous sword "Jin Pira".Then he raised his head and looked at the pterodactyls hovering in the sky.


    She knew that she had to find something to do.


    For example, let your saber taste the taste of blood.

 787 Chapter 771 A Pirates Funeral (5)

    ".


    .


    .


    Feelings"


    ...


    Ski was sitting on the ruins of Vermeyo, with an old radio next to it, and beautiful music came from the radio.


    He closed his eyes and hummed softly.


    The music revolves above the ruins, without the previous ups and downs, without the boldness of the previous, but like an old man, whispering before his death.


    This is not in line with the actual temperament.But he still listened with gusto.


    "Zerzzzzi."


    But when the music was about to reach its climax, the radio seemed to be malfunctioning, and the beautiful music came to an abrupt end with a harsh rubbing sound.


    boom.


    Skie got up, turned off the harsh sound, and said to himself.


    "After so many years, I still find your old fellow''s tastes disgusting."


    This song was played many years ago when Roger was still on the ocean. His old opponent liked to listen to it. For this reason, he often laughed at that old opponent''s poor taste.


    But after so many years, the old people on the sea are almost gone. Even the old guy with poor taste has heard that because he was attacked by a pirate, he had cut off his arm and retired from his position. Come down, cultivate the younger generation with peace of mind.


    The sea is still the same sea, but the man galloping on the sea does not know how many waves have changed.


    Shi Jizhe was at the highest point of Vermeyo, looking down at the sea under his feet, his back looked a little lonely.


    Many years ago, when his blood was still burning, he would not be like this.


    Because at that time, every time he travels, there are bound to be countless people who follow him, and his every move involves the nerves of this sea.


    But now, he has only one person left.Although the nerves of this sea are still involved, he knows that these people are only concerned about when they will die.


    At the feet of Vermeyo, countless ambitious young pirates are galloping in the jungle, even in the face of ferocious beasts, they do not shrink back, and they are still moving towards the center of Vermeyo.


    Skee knew they were looking for the treasure they left behind.


    It was the same when I was young.


    He has experienced countless adventures in his life, but never like this,


    People in the whole sea are waiting for themselves to die, so as to inherit their position.


    At this moment, Shi Ji felt a trace of loneliness.


    He could have driven Vermeyo to leave here, but he didn''t want to.


    Because he was suddenly tired.


    At this moment, Shi Ji finally understood why Roger surrendered.


    If the original Roger had chosen to retreat after he found Lavdrew, perhaps he would not have such a high status, because the number of pirates who dominated the sea for a while does not know how many, just take the most recent time. There are Lockes, Caesar and Roger.


    He is nothing more than a slightly eye-catching wave on this vast sea, and he will soon be forgotten by everyone, just like everyone else.


    But Roger chose to use his life to create an era, no matter what the outcome of this era, everyone will firmly remember him.


    "Is that what you thought before you died? It''s crazy, Roger."


    Shiji said to himself.A self-deprecating smile suddenly appeared on his wrinkled face.He suddenly turned around and looked at the dense forest of Vermeyo under his feet.These young pirates are fighting in the jungle for their ambitions.


    Although they don''t know yet, whether this so-called treasure exists or not.


    "However, you are not the only man who can create an era, Roger!"


    Shi Ji said.He escaped from Pushing City and had no less impact on this sea than Roger surrendered.


    "You Roger can use it to die and create an era, so I can''t create a super pirate that runs across the entire sea?"


    Skee said disdainfully.He competed with Roger for a lifetime and never bowed his head on anything.


    Even death is no exception.


    No one doubts the authenticity of his words, because Shi Ji¡¯s madness is as famous as his strength,


    "And in this sea, what could be faster to become famous than taking Lao Tzu''s head?"


    Shi Jiji stood up and looked at the sea in the distance.A silver-white pirate ship was slowly approaching Vermeyo.


    On its flagpole, the pattern of the misty moon hung.


    "The most important guest, is it finally here? Are you here to watch Lao Tzu''s joke?"


    Shi Ji squinted his eyes and said.


    He waved his hand and pulled out a button from his arms.


    "Just let me push this banquet to a climax!"


    This is his deputy, which Dr. Indigo gave him before he was killed by the traitors. Vermeyo¡¯s underground laboratory held the highest masterpiece of his life and injected him with the plant from the island. Extracted from the "Ultimate IQ", the sanity of this group of beasts has fallen into madness, ready to fight at all times.


    But in the same way, their combat effectiveness is ten times stronger than ordinary monsters.Skee was originally prepared to wait for Dr. Indygo to create drugs that can suppress these crazy beasts, and conquer the sea by controlling these powerful beasts.


    But no longer needed.


    Rumble!


    At the same time, all the pirates on the island felt the earth tremble slightly, as if something had come out of the ground.


    After doing all this, Shi Ji returned to his throne, as if waiting for something.


    "Hahahaha, Lao Tzu is the first to arrive here, and the lion''s wealth belongs to Lao Tzu!"


    At this time, a pirate with a long knife in one hand and a flintlock rifle in the other climbed up to the ruins. He wore a dirty braid and his body was full of traces of fighting.But his eyes were burning with flames.


    It is the flame of my ambition about to be realized.


    He stood on the ruins and laughed arrogantly, as if to declare his success to everyone on the island.


    But his laughter stopped abruptly after seeing Shiji sitting on the top of the ruins.


    "Aren''t you... dead? How could you be here?"


    Shi Ji ignored the miscellaneous fish, he was not the one he was waiting for.


    But after the initial shock, the man seemed to feel that Shi Ji''s breath was a little weak, and then he smiled triumphantly on his face.


    "It''s just that you don''t have any fighting power in the way you are now! Let your head be a stepping stone for Laozi to conquer this sea!"


    The man said excitedly, then raised his weapon and aimed it at the back of Shiji sitting in front of him.


    He can already imagine the scene after he became famous.


    "Remember Lao Tzu''s name, Lao Tzu is..."


    Before the man had finished speaking, Shi Ji, who was sitting, suddenly turned his back to him and waved his hand.


    The next moment, the man felt the ground roll, he could not stand steady and fell to the ground.


    A stone lion with a height of tens of meters stood up from the ground, and then bit down at the man!


    boom!


    The earth flattened, as if nothing had happened.


    "Sorry, I''m not interested in trash fish."


    Shi Ji said.

 788 Chapter 772 A Pirates Funeral (6)

    On a silver-white pirate ship flying the flag of the Misty Moon in Locksor waters.


    A man wearing a large black cloak stood on the collision corner of the pirate ship, looking at the small island gradually approaching them.


    "Is this small island all your ambitions?"


    Lorne muttered to himself, then sighed.


    "It''s really a pity."


    In this world, what is more pitiful than a hero, showing his weakest side to the world, and then regretting the curtain call?


    "According to your order, we released the barriers around the Loxo Sea area, and the pirates who heard the news flocked to Vermeyo. According to calculations, at least thirty pirates gathered in Verme. Excellent, fight for the treasure left by Shiji."


    Next to him, an intellectual woman wearing a black lady''s suit and glasses pushed her eyes, and then slowly said to Lorne.


    Her tone was cold, like a robot without emotion.


    "I know."


    Lorne nodded.


    The news that Vermeyo had buried the treasure of Shiji was released by him.So he was not surprised by this result.


    "Since the guests have already arrived, I shouldn''t continue to hide behind the scenes."


    Lorne smiled slightly and said.


    A legend shouldn''t end in this way, so Lorne decided to make Skee go crazy one last time before he died.


    And these pirates attracted by Shiji''s illusory treasure were gifts from Lorne.


    The pirate ship docked, and the sailors lowered the anchor and fixed the pirate ship to the shore.Lorne was at the forefront, and Violet followed closely behind.


    This time, Garrett and others did not follow him to this island.And Lorne didn''t want to bring too many people.


    If attending that old guy''s funeral requires the entire army of the Veenhill family to be dispatched, I am afraid that old guy will laugh at himself before he dies.


    So this time, Lorne only took Violet alone.


    As soon as Lorne landed on the island, he stopped, frowning slightly.


    "what happened?"


    Violet noticed Lorne''s strangeness and asked with concern.


    "Nothing, it''s just that the bloody smell permeating this small island is a bit pungent. It seems that what happened on this island is more intense than I thought."


    There was the ashes of the bonfire in front of him, and there was a piece of meat that didn''t know what wild beast was standing on it.


    Lorne walked over and found scattered footprints here, and it seemed that the people who left were a little rushed.


    No, it should not be said to be leaving, it should be more appropriate to "escape".


    Lorne looked around and found that there were some traces of fighting around, and a little bit of blood was scattered around.


    Lorne closed his eyes and sniffed, the smell of human blood.


    "After all, this is Shiji''s lair. It is the capital he wants to avenge on this sea. We should be careful."


    Violet said calmly.After all, she grew up listening to the story of the Golden Lion. This man, in her heart, is one of the symbols of the pirate, the most vicious pirate in the legend.


    "He is still waiting for me."


    Lorne smiled slightly, then waved to the soldiers behind him.These soldiers immediately picked up the chainsaw and walked to the front of the dense forest, sawing the trees blocking Ron''s front one after another, opening a way for Ron.


    "I have no time to waste here."


    The scene inside the dense forest is much more terrifying than outside.


    Not because it was filled with the neigh of wild animals, but because it was too silent.


    Deathly silence.


    Combined with the battle marks on a tree and the blood stains on the bushes from time to time, it creates a strange atmosphere of horror.


    It''s as if something is hiding in the jungle, always ready to attack people who walk into the jungle.


    "Roar!"


    A huge black orangutan with a height of nearly 20 meters, felt the breath of Ron and his group, swept through a row of trees, and rushed towards Ron while roaring.


    The earth trembled slightly because of its rush, like an earthquake.


    But when the beast was about to rush in front of Ron, Ron slowly turned his head, glared at it, and said lightly.


    "roll."


    The space vibrated slightly, and a lavender ripple, centered on Lorne, spread everywhere. The moment the giant chimpanzee was enveloped by this ripple, he stopped his movements, and his huge fist was raised high and suspended. Stopped on Lorne''s head.


    The next moment, its pupils shattered, lost consciousness and crashed to the ground.


    "Is this the overbearing domineering?"


    Violet next to him covered his chest and said breathlessly.


    Just now, it was clear that Lorne didn''t directly cover her with the pressure of the overlord, but at that moment, she still felt that she could barely breathe.


    If she is truly an enemy of the overlord, she doesn''t know what to do, and I am afraid she can''t even stand firm.


    Sure enough, as in the rumors, only those who have the domineering look and domineering can compete for the highest throne that belongs to the pirate?


    "Go ahead, don''t let that old lion wait too long."


    Lorne seemed to have only done a trivial thing. After the huge chimpanzee crashed to the ground, he turned around and spoke slowly to Violot.


    At this time, it was noon, the scorching sun swayed on Vermeyo, passing through the leaves, leaving mottled marks on the ground.


    However, all the people on the island did not feel any warmth.


    ...


    "This is the third one!"


    Snake Ji looked at a giant python that was several tens of meters long, with no expression on her face.


    For some reason, she always felt that the closer she was to the center of the island, the stronger the beast she encountered.


    The python that had just drilled out of the ground had red eyes that should have been dark. After seeing the group of them, it rushed towards them as if going crazy.If it weren''t for both of them to grasp the domineering look and feel, I am afraid that this attack will cost some manpower.


    "There are also marks on this beast."


    A female soldier of the Nine Snake clan walked to the side of the python and found a mark on a scale on the back of its head.


    "N-067."


    "Sure enough."


    The woman with long orange hair murmured to herself that the power of these beasts is beyond her imagination. According to her estimation, even she can only barely deal with one such marked beast. Once they meet two Only, can only flee.


    She raised her head and looked ahead.


    There is a high mountain not far away, and the ruins of a building can be vaguely seen on the mountain, which seems a little out of place on this wild island.


    Is that Shiji¡¯s lair there?

 789 Chapter 773 A Pirates Funeral (7)

    "Are these pirates going to die?"


    Zhuan Yuan swung his knife to defeat a pirate who was trying to attack her, then frowned.


    "As long as you have a bit of flesh and blood as a sacrifice, you can lead this group of beasts away, and then the treasure of that great pirate will all belong to me!"


    The pirate fell to the ground, looking at Zhuan Yuan, and said with a reconciled expression.


    "It''s almost!"


    "I was almost able to get the treasure and dominate this sea!"


    "maybe."


    Zhuan Yuan said slowly, and then waved his hand. A team of navy swarmed up and captured the pirate.


    "Sure enough, staying on this small island for a long time, is your consciousness affected by these simple-minded beasts?"


    Zhuan Yuan didn''t know, and didn''t want to know.


    But she felt that the behavior of these pirates attacking her was a bit stupid.


    ...


    "Are you sure you want to do this? An Qi, didn''t you disagree with this kind of adventure before?"


    Behind Zhuanyuan''s group, a group of pirates hid on the canopy of a towering tree. A young swordsman poked his head out and just saw the scene where Zhuanyuan cleanly defeated the pirate who attacked her. , Quickly retracted his head and said to his companion.


    "Assault on the lieutenant admiral, although it sounds interesting, is it too far away for us?"


    "Are you a fool!?"


    On a branch next to him, An Qi looked at her captain and said with a hatred of iron and steel.


    "When did I say we were going to attack the Lieutenant General Peach Rabbit?"


    "Then don''t attack her, why should we keep following her?"


    Jeno touched his head and said in a puzzled way.


    "Idiot Captain!"


    An Qi originally wanted to complain, but glanced at Zhuanyuan in the distance, and lowered her voice.


    "This woman is so strong, we might be able to walk to the center of this island with her."


    An Qi smiled triumphantly on her face.


    Jeno looked a little low.He really wanted to play a game with this lieutenant admiral, to see how far he was from the top powers.


    "Don''t worry, we are still very young. There will be opportunities in the future. We will challenge this woman after we have experienced the trials in the new world."


    The calm samurai next to him patted his captain''s shoulder lightly and comforted.


    He understands his captain''s character. He has a strong opponent right in front of him, but he has no way to challenge it. This is a pity for Jeno.


    Zhuan Yuan stayed in front for a while, then continued to walk forward.


    Along the way, I encountered a lot of behemoths after the rage, but none of them were opponents of the lieutenant general of the navy headquarters. They were easily beheaded by Zhuan Yuan.


    "Arrived."


    Zhuan Yuan walked to the foot of a high mountain and raised his head. You can still see the remaining ruins of the building. Judging from the scale of the remaining, it should be a very majestic building.


    "Is this the lion''s nest?"


    Zhuan Yuan muttered to himself looking at the ruins of this building.


    She could imagine that after Shi Ji failed that year, he was hiding in this place, keeping a low profile and continuing his ambitions.


    But now, all the man''s ambitions disappeared with the fall of this floating island.


    "There are traces of battle ahead."


    An Qian walked out of the crowd, pointed to a giant snake in front, and said slowly.


    "Should be before us, someone got on the board first."


    A huge wound appeared on the neck of the giant snake. Something was petrified at the crack, leaving a thick layer of stone skin.


    "Maybe it''s not just one person."


    Zhuan Yuan looked around and said.


    At the foot of this mountain, there are not only the corpses of giant snakes, but also the corpses of many beasts scattered around.


    There are countless strong men in the new world, sweeping the beasts around the dense forest, and there are not a few strong men who come here.


    "Perhaps, there is a good show."


    Zhuan Yuan raised his head and looked at the ruins of the houses built on the mountain, with a playful smile on his face.


    The next moment, the mountain began to shake violently, as if cracking.


    Rumble!


    The ruins of the building rolled over, as if a beast suddenly woke up, revealing its hideous face.


    Zhuan Yuan saw that the mountain had cracked a gap, and countless little people with a bigger size were falling into the gap.Slashing, the roar of guns, and the sound of fists hitting hard objects clamored.


    These are the pirates who have come here, and they are truly top pirates.


    Then who can let these arrogant pirates join hands, the answer is ready to come out.


    A man was floating in the air, long golden hair flying in the wind.He put his hands around his chest, his eyes staring, condescendingly looking at the young pirates who challenged him.


    At this moment, he became the legendary pirate back then.


    "Ski is still alive!"


    A strange color flashed in front of Zhuan Yuan, and he subconsciously squeezed the long sword around his waist, watching the man floating in the air vigilantly.


    However, Shi Ji didn''t seem to be interested in Zhuan Yuan and his group. He waved his hand slightly, and then the whole mountain split completely into two.


    Rumble!


    The mountain turned into two huge stone lions,


    Two lions, hundreds of meters high, stood behind Shi Ji, looking at the pirates who looked like ants in front of them.


    boom!


    "Oh my God!"


    Jeno, who was hiding behind, stared blankly at what was happening in front of him, he couldn''t believe his eyes.


    Is this the strength of the pinnacle pirate in the world?


    Is this really something human can do?For the first time, Jeno had doubts about his strength.


    In fact, it is not only him, but many pirates are the first time facing a pinnacle pirate of Shiji''s level. Even if Shiji is old, it is still not what these young pirates can imagine.


    The lion is old!Minions Yuli!


    This is a portrayal of the Golden Lion.


    Even if his back is slightly camel, even if his long blond hair that he is proud of has lost its color.


    But he is still the pinnacle of the sea.


    As long as he stands here, no one dares to underestimate him.


    boom!


    A woman, from the sky, smashed a deep hole in the earth.


    Snake Ji struggled to stand up from the pit, her long slender legs covered with blood stains.She raised her head and looked at the sky.


    The man with blond hair walked down from the sky step by step.Like a king patrolling his own territory.


    Every time he took a step, the two huge stone lions behind him followed him.


    A terrifying sense of oppression shrouded the hearts of all the pirates present.


    He actually wants to rely on the strength of one person to counter all the pirates present?

 790 #774 of a pirates funeral (eight)

    All the pirates on the scene looked at the golden lion slowly walking towards them, and did not dare to breathe.


    A huge sense of oppression enveloped their hearts, and some of the weak could not even breathe and fainted on the ground.


    "Don''t play with your domineering look."


    Zhuan Yuan took a deep breath, pulled out his sabre Jin Pira, and looked at Shi Ji coldly.


    "This sea is no longer the same sea you sailed on. I want to represent justice and arrest you!"


    "Oh?"


    Shi Ji turned his head, his aggressive gaze swept across Zhuan Yuan''s body like a lion, and then a sardonic smile appeared on his face.


    "On behalf of justice, relying on you, the little girl who followed Karp?"


    He recalled the years back when the little girl named Zhuan Yuan was so nervous that she could hardly speak when she first saw him, but she still tremblingly drew her sword.


    Now, does she have the courage to say this to herself?


    "Is it justice?"


    Skee took out a box of cigars from his arms, took a deep breath after lighting, and then exhaled a big smoke ring.


    "If Karp stood in front of Lao Tzu and said to Lao Tzu, Lao Tzu might still think about it."


    "but!"


    He wanted to take a step forward, a trace of madness in his eyes.


    "Who do you think you are?"


    "Hell¡¤Lion Elegy!" The golden lion raised his right hand, and then waved toward Zhuan Yuan.


    "Roar!"


    The huge stone lion roared, and then rushed towards the garden.


    The lion leaped high and rushed towards the Zhuan Garden, covering the sky with a body of several hundred meters.The sky has also dimmed a bit.


    Zhuan Yuan raised his famous sword Jin Pira, trying to resist.But the stony lion''s body is so huge that she cannot avoid it.


    Rumble!


    In the midair, the stone lion opened its mouth and bit down towards the place where Zhuanyuan stood.Suddenly hit the ground.


    Swallow all the navy in it.


    The earth trembled violently, and some of the exhausted pirates even stood unstable and fell to the ground.


    A deep ravine, centered on the place where the stone lion fell, spreads in all directions.


    From the sky, it was as if the entire island had been smashed.


    Jeno, who was hiding behind, opened his mouth wide and stared blankly at the scene in front of him.


    He wiped his eyes, as if he couldn''t believe what he saw.


    Such a powerful lieutenant admiral is not at all able to resist. When facing the golden lion, he is as weak as an ordinary person.


    Is this kind of power really human able to resist?


    Natural disasters!


    This word emerged in Jeno''s heart. At this time, he could only use this word to describe the golden lion.


    The golden lion turned his head and looked at the other pirates. The pirates stepped back, not daring to look directly at the golden lion.


    "This is the so-called new generation of Pirates?"


    Skee was disappointed and shook his head. He felt very disappointed with this so-called Pirate Elite.


    This kind of courage, in their time, could not survive the wave of the new world.


    "My sister, what shall we do?"


    The orange-haired woman gently pulled Snake Ji behind, and then asked anxiously.


    "This Shiji doesn''t seem to be seriously injured in the rumor, and now we may not be able to solve him!"


    "Do you want your concubine to retreat?"


    Snake Ji turned her head and said coldly to her sister.


    The orange-haired woman was speechless for a while, and of course she understood her sister''s character.


    She is a born emperor, and no one can disobey the things she decides.


    Just like that man.


    It is precisely because of this character that urged her to train herself frantically after escaping from Mary Joa, so that she became as strong as she is today.


    Therefore, no matter what she said, it made no sense to Snake Ji.


    "Oh?"


    Shi Ji also noticed the strangeness here, turned around and looked at her with interest.


    "You are a little better than these scum, but you are barely a trash fish."


    Snake Ji''s eyes froze, and then she rushed towards Shi Ji.


    The long slender legs kicked at the head of the world.


    "Who do you say is trash fish?"


    boom!


    A black armed domineering appeared on Shiji''s forehead, and it collided with the domineering Snake Ji covering her thigh, making a fierce rubbing sound.


    "It''s fairly skilled and domineering."


    Shi Ji didn''t move, and said lightly to the angry woman in front of him.


    "But it''s far from me!"


    His hands opened wide and then suddenly closed.The ground on both sides of Snake Ji suddenly raised two stone walls several meters high, and suddenly contracted, swallowing the woman in them.


    After doing all this, Skee shook his head.


    He was disappointed.


    Very disappointed in this era.


    If they hadn''t been attacked by others, these trash-like pirates would not even have the qualifications to walk in front of them.Not to mention being the guest of his pirate curtain call.


    This kind of person became the last opponent of his life.


    Shi Ji felt this was an insult to himself.


    Boom boom boom!


    A few bitter slashes flew from the abdomen of the stone lion in the distance, cutting the stone lion into countless pieces.


    Zhuan Yuan led the navy to rush out from the abdomen of the stone lion.Looking at Shiji panting.


    If you want to suppress her with a stone lion, you don¡¯t think of the dignified lieutenant admiral too much, right?


    However, Zhuan Yuan could only do this. At this time, Shiji''s remaining strength completely exceeded her expectations and the navy''s intelligence.


    Now she can''t fight this crazy man at all.


    No, I can''t say confrontation. Even running away is a luxury.


    This was the first time Zhuan Yuan felt desperate. For some reason, she suddenly remembered the man with black hair and eyes like Shiji.


    Here is his site, this time, will he appear?


    Snake Ji also smashed the stone wall that trapped her with a single blow, then stepped back several dozen meters, panting heavily.


    Shi Ji, whether it is the use of abilities or the two-color domineering control, is far above her.


    Perhaps just as my sister said, the current self is far from the time to challenge Shiji.


    At this moment, Snake Ji''s heart suddenly flashed a figure of a man, the figure of a man who had appeared in the windless zone before and crossed half of the sea to rescue her.


    If it was that man, what would he do if he encountered the situation now?


    "Let this farce end."


    Shi Ji looked at the pirates creeping in front of him, feeling a little boring, and then said coldly.


    He raised his hand, the stone lions that had been chopped up by Zhuanyuan gathered together again, and after a roar at the pirates, he slowly walked towards the pirates.


    But at this time, there was a burst of applause in Shiji''s ear.


    A man with black hair and wearing a cloak walked out of the deep forest.


    He clapped and looked at Shi Ji faintly.


    His expression was plain, looking at Shi Ji as if he was looking at an old friend who had reunited after a long absence.

 791 Chapter 775 A Pirates Funeral (9)

    "You finally came."


    Seeing this man who appeared suddenly, Shi Ji had no surprises in his eyes.


    After all, this place is his territory.He is a true pirate, and with his character, he will not miss this opportunity.


    "You haven''t seen each other for so long, you are still so majestic."


    Lorne walked to a place about 20 meters away from Skee, stopped, raised his head and looked at the lion in front of him, and said slowly.


    "Just as it was back then."


    His tone was flat, looking at Shi Ji, as if two old friends who had reunited after a long time were greeting each other.


    All the pirates present, including this Zhuan Yuan, held their breaths and did not dare to make a sound, lest they disturb the two men.


    This is the aura of the strong.


    "How long have you not seen each other?"


    Sky took the cigar in his mouth and spit out a big puff.


    "It''s probably been seven years since the advancement city was separated."


    Lorne also took out a cigarette case, lit a cigarette, and after a drunken sip, he slowly spoke to Shiji.


    "Has it been so many years? The little guy who was crying at the beginning has grown into a man who is on his own."


    Shi Ji said lightly.


    "I gave you ten years, but I didn''t expect you to stand in front of me in just seven years."


    After taking a drunk sip of cigar, Skee said with a big smile.


    He squinted his eyes, as if thinking of something interesting, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    "In fact, it doesn''t take that long." Lorne said lightly.


    "After I entered the new world for the first time, I was ready for a decisive battle with you, but I didn''t expect that shortly after that, you would be defeated by the white beard and the navy, and the whole person was missing."


    "So, it''s a shame not to see you at that time."


    Shi Ji said, and then the two fell into a long silence.


    To be precise, the entire battlefield was silent. If it weren''t for leaves flying in the wind, I''m afraid that their time would be frozen.


    "Who is he? Why can I talk to Shiji in this tone."


    In the woods, Jeno looked at Lorne''s back suddenly appeared, and said blankly.


    "You don''t know who he is?"


    An Qi widened her eyes and looked at Jeno as if she was looking at an idiot.


    "This sea, like the pinnacle pirate of his age, but there is only one."


    "That is, the man called the devil, the first prisoner escaped in the history of the city, personally contributed to the pirate of this chaotic era, one of the four pinnacle pirates in the sea today, the king of Roxor. he is the one,"


    An Qi said slowly, as if this was the only way to let the shock in her heart dissipate a little.She paused, looked at the thin black figure, and then said his name word by word.


    "Wynhill Lorne!"


    "He is Lorne?!"


    Jeno was almost speechless in surprise, staring blankly at this man about his age.


    After seeing Shiji''s power like a natural disaster just now, he couldn''t imagine how this man named Lorne could contend with such a natural disaster.


    "Lorne."


    Zhuan Yuan looked at Lorne who was standing not far in front of him, gritted his teeth and said.


    She was not surprised when Lorne came here.


    But once I remembered the time when she and Lorne went to Elbaff, the land of giants, together.And the Mary Joa incident that later led to the break between Lorne and the Navy.The current Zhuan Yuan was embarrassed, and it was not right to walk up to Lorne and say a few words to him, nor was it right to arrest him by mentioning the knife.


    This woman just stood there blankly, feeling helpless.


    Reminiscing that when she was in desperate situation before, she was still looking forward to Lorne''s arrival. Now Zhuan Yuan only has the emotion of shame.


    And after An Qian saw the sudden appearance of Lorne, a hanging heart finally let go.


    No matter what happened, as long as Lorne''s brother appeared, he would definitely be able to solve it.


    This is the truth that Xiao Anqian has known since childhood.


    This was the case before and now is no exception.


    "Master Lorne!"


    Snake Ji looked at the young man facing Shiji in front, and subconsciously stroked her heart.She felt her heart throbbing wildly.It was because she heard the legend of this man that she decided to go to sea resolutely, even if she was accidentally arrested and became a slave without regret.


    Lorne has always been her idol, and even many pirates of the new generation.


    It was the same before, it is the same now.


    Lorne waited until the cigarette in his hand had burned out, then he shook the ashes and slowly said to Shiji.


    "No need for extra greetings."


    "Well, we can start now."


    Skee nodded, threw the cigar aside in his hand, and looked at Lorne faintly.


    He tried hard to stand up his body so that his back was not as hunched as before.


    "What about these trash fish? If you don''t like them attending your funeral, I can clean them all out."


    Lorne looked around, glanced at the vigilant pirates around, and then said lightly.


    After these pirates heard Ron''s words, their hearts felt cold.


    Faced with a Shiji, they have no way, if you add a Lorne, they don''t even have the courage to escape.


    "It doesn''t matter, they won''t stand up anyway."


    Skee tilted his head and said slowly.


    The next moment, a lavender circle of light spreads around him and Lorne.


    The purple halos of the two collided, bursting out a fierce explosion.


    The vast majority of pirates felt that their heart suddenly stopped when they were touched by the purple aperture, then lost consciousness and collapsed to the ground.


    "what happened to you?"


    Jeno, who was hiding behind, saw An Qi suddenly fainted and fell from the tree, and asked with concern.


    "This is an overlord touch..."


    The samurai wanted to explain, but before he finished speaking, he felt his consciousness blurred.Also fell from the tree.


    "You all¡­¡­"


    Jeno looked at his companion, he wanted to say something, but the next moment.


    He felt his world turned into darkness.


    In an instant, all the miscellaneous fish and pirates were lying on the ground, and the navy also fell to the ground, losing their strength to resist.


    Zhuan Yuan used her saber to stick to the ground to support her body without falling, but she has lost the strength to fight.


    "The clearance is over."


    The aperture dissipated, and Lorne looked at Shiji in front of him and said slowly.


    "So, are you ready to attend your funeral?"

 792 Chapter 776

    Today, the sea in the New World is rare and calm.


    From a bird''s eye view from above, you can''t even see a ripple in the sea.The whole sea is like a huge mirror, which makes people feel refreshed.


    In addition, the sun is shining, so many people choose to go out to bask in the sun and enjoy a rare cozy time on the beach.


    However, at the same time, a fierce battle is taking place in Vermeyo in the Loxo Sea. From a high altitude, Vermeyo¡¯s land seems to have come alive, rolling frantically.


    The lion, the sword, and the earth continue to roll, transforming into different objects.


    The dense jungle was destroyed because of the war, and the wild beasts that had not had time to escape were swallowed by the earth, wailing in pain.


    This war, no, to be precise, the battle between two people has entered a white-hot stage.Two figures, one black and one gold, collided in the air and separated quickly.


    "Hell¡¤Lion Elegy!"


    Skee stepped back several tens of meters, folded his hands, and waved forward. Two huge stone lions with a height of hundreds of meters roared and rushed towards Ron.


    Aggressive, covering the sky and the sun.


    "grim Reaper."


    Lorne''s eyes became indifferent.Without a trace of emotion, letting the two lions rush towards him was indifferent.


    Compared with the stone lion, his small body is like dust, but at this moment, his aura is not inferior to the legend in front of him.Before the stone lion was about to pounce on him, Lorne deflected his body slightly, avoiding the slapping of a huge paw like a building.


    The stone lion exploded, and countless huge stones fell from the sky like a meteor shower.


    However, none of them could touch Ron''s body, and Ron walked slowly in this meteorite rain, like walking in the rain.


    "Have you tried so many times and still haven''t found it?"


    Lorne walked to Shiji, stopped, and said coldly.


    "This kind of opening and closing moves has no meaning other than consuming your physical strength. It is impossible to hit me."


    "The old man abandoned by the times should lie in the tomb and listen quietly to the sound of the new era."


    "A new era?"


    Shiji said to himself.


    "It''s a long way from you!"


    He roared, his body floating, two famous knives, "Dead Wood" and "Ying Shi" flew from the ruins, and came to his hand.


    "Little Mao boy, dare to preach to Lao Tzu?"


    A slash, a slash that almost cut the entire Vermeyo into two pieces, flew towards Lorne from bottom to top.


    Many people have forgotten one thing, that is, besides being the most capable person in the world, Shi Ji is also a top swordsman.


    The most prominent feature of Jianhao is their terrifying destructive power.This destructive force, combined with the ability of Shiji, formed the general effect of qualitative change.


    Everyone saw this scene, only one word appeared in their hearts.


    disaster.


    Only words like disaster are worthy of the destructive power shown by Shiji at this time.


    The earth is fissioning, and the beasts that can''t escape are wailing, lowering their heads that have become crazy under the influence of "IQ", and constantly sobbing, as if begging for mercy.


    This is the instinct of beasts, low-level beasts, when they see top monsters, the sense of fear emanating from their blood.


    Not only beasts, but the sane pirates on Vermeyo Island also looked at the two pirates above the sky in awe.


    Their previous battles have reached a point where it is difficult for them to intervene.


    "It''s useless."


    The slash carried a huge sense of oppression towards Lorne. This was not only a sense of oppression in power, but also Skeleton¡¯s powerful domineering look, which firmly locked Lorne.


    The weaker pirate, if standing at Lorne''s position, he would probably not be able to move his body even if he moved, so he could only swallow himself up with this slash.


    Even with the same overlord look, Lorne''s control of the overlord look is still some distance away from the golden lion, who has dominated the sea for decades.


    But, after all, he is Lorne, one of the strongest pirates in the new era. After feeling the sluggishness of his body movements, Lorne made a decisive decision and directly cut off his five senses, fundamentally putting an end to Shiji¡¯s Overlord color suppression.


    Then his eyes became indifferent again. Lorne in the state of "Reaper" saw and heard that the domineering color had spread to his whole body, he didn''t need to think for himself at all, his body had already completed the dodge movement instinctively.


    At the moment when the huge slash was about to hit Ron, Ron''s body suddenly disappeared.


    The next moment, his body appeared in front of Shi Ji, condescending, looking at Shi Ji with indifference.


    Skee waved the famous knife "Sakura Ten" with his right hand, and slashed towards Ron''s head.But Lorne deflected his body for a while and swiftly avoided the blow. Before Shi Ji had time to react, his right hand banged his fist heavily on Shi Ji''s chest.


    boom!


    Skee was knocked into the air and fell to the ground.


    A huge raptor with a height of more than ten meters saw the "food" falling from the sky and opened its mouth blankly.Skee swallowed in by the bombardment of Lorne.


    In this regard, the velociraptor chewed still intently.


    But the next moment, countless slashes were released from the raptor''s body, cutting the body of the raptor into countless blood clots.As the rain of blood scattered from the sky, Shi Ji took a sigh of relief and rushed directly towards Lorne who had fallen from the sky.


    Shi Ji''s long golden hair fluttered like a waterfall, like a golden cloak, majestic.


    The pitch-black armed color was domineering covering the two famous knives in Shiji''s hands, and slashed towards Ron''s body.


    Clang!


    The skin of Lorne''s body also showed a layer of dark, armed color domineering, which resisted Shi Ji''s slash this time.The armed colors of the two rubbed aggressively, making a harsh sound like metal rubbing, sparks splashing everywhere.


    "The brat of the new era, you are half a distance from Lao Tzu to the new world!"


    Skee roared, his hand holding the long knife slightly hardened, and the blade sank a few minutes, cutting the outermost armor-colored armor of Lorne.


    In the armed and domineering competition, he also has the upper hand!


    Lorne''s face was still flat. After realizing that he was unable to compete with Shiji''s arms and domineering, he suddenly kicked Shiji''s chest, and Shiji stood on Ron''s chest with the same sword.


    The two flew out facing each other and landed at the two ends of the island.


    boom!


    Skee struggled to stand up from the ground, and a deep depression appeared in his chest.A deep depression like a footprint.


    And Ron''s expression was equally cold, except that a long wound appeared on his chest, which almost cut his whole person into two.


    Tick, tick, tick.


    Blood constantly seeped from the wound, dripping onto the ground, dyeing the yellow sand dark red.

 793 Chapter 777: The Prelude to the Funeral

    "The young master and the lion are in an anxious battle."


    Violet lay on the ground, looking at the completely destroyed battlefield, took out a phone worm from his arms, and said to the other end of the phone worm after getting through.


    "Both sides seem to have suffered serious injuries, and there is no victory or defeat for the time being."


    "I know."


    A female voice came from the other end of the phone worm. At this time, Agatha was standing in the battle command center of SKY, pacing back and forth.


    She has always been delicately makeup, with black circles on her eyes, and she seems to have not fallen asleep for a long time.However, Agatha didn''t care about it at this time.I didn''t even add a light makeup to cover up this black eye circle.


    After a while, she said anxiously.


    "Then Lorne didn''t say when to activate the sword of Damocles?"


    The sword of Damocles is the final weapon of the Vennhill family, possessing the terrifying power to destroy an island.


    When Lorne made up his mind to enter the new world to fight against Shiji, he prepared dozens of the swords of Moklis, ready to fight with Shiji who is the overlord of the sky.


    At this moment, the war fortress of the Wienhill family has been docked in the sky above Vermeyo. As long as Lorne gives an order, dozens of developed Moklis swords will fall from the sky, bringing Ski, together with the entire Vermeyo city. Destroyed.


    "No," Violet said slowly, shaking his head.


    "Young Master said nothing."


    boom!


    At this moment, the phone worm suddenly heard the sound of something being knocked into the air. Agatha immediately picked up the phone worm and asked Violet with concern.


    "Over there, what happened? Has Lorne decided to use the sword of Damocles?"


    "No," Violet replied slowly after a while.


    "Young Master and Shi Ji gave a punch, and the two flew out at the same time."


    "And the young master is injured."


    "Lorne is injured!"


    Agatha yelled, her large pupils full of concern.


    "What happened, was Lorne injured badly?"


    She was originally calm, but after thinking of Lorne, she had lost her sense of measure. At this time, she was full of doubts as to why Lorne would go to see Shiji, why not use Dao while Shiji was still on the island. The sword of Moklis destroyed the entire Vermejo.


    Why take this risk?


    If Lorne was in front of Agatha at this time, he would definitely touch her head gently, and then said lightly.


    "Because this is a man''s romance."


    "Because, in a man''s life, there must be something worthy of his life to do."


    "For example, falling in love with someone,"


    "For example, to send the end to one''s old friend."


    However, it is a pity that Lorne is not here at this time.


    In this sea, there is no man who would be willing to use an old friend who has fought with him for a lifetime to end his legend in such a useless way.


    Skee was unwilling, so after Roger surrendered, he chose to go alone to the naval headquarters, Marigioa.


    Lederfield was unwilling, so after being surrounded by the navy, he chose to join forces with Caesar, and the former Marine Marshal Gang Gukong, who had fought by the two, was forced to resign.


    And Lorne was also unwilling.


    Therefore, he chose someone to meet Shi Ji, and ended Shi Ji''s life in a man''s way.


    "Young Master''s chest was cut open by Shi Ji with a sword, and blood kept flowing out."


    After Violet observed Lorne''s intelligence through the clairvoyance fruit, he said truthfully.


    Her character does not lie.


    "do not care!"


    Hearing that Lorne''s injury was so severe, Agatha went into chaos. After a while, she seemed to have decided something and slowly said to Violet.


    "Wait a minute, you take Lorne away, and leave a coordinate on Shiji. I will activate Damocli myself..."


    "Do not."


    At this time, the door of the Sky City combat meeting room was opened, and Garrett slowly walked in and stopped Agatha.


    "That''s not what Lorne wanted."


    "But Lorne is injured!"


    Agatha looked into Garrett''s eyes and said anxiously.


    "A proud man like him would rather die in battle than do it."


    "Moreover," Garrett also looked at Agatha''s eyes, with a cold expression, she paused, and then continued.


    "I believe in him."


    Agatha was silent, she looked at the girl who was younger than her, and suddenly understood.


    Why did Lorne choose her instead of himself?


    Because she is Lorne''s white rose.


    And the rose is the proudest flower, just like Lorne.


    ...


    Vermeyo Island is very big, but in front of the two peak physical powerhouses, it is just a charge distance.


    One black and one gold, two figures rushed over from both sides of the island and collided in the very center of the island. Armed and domineering entangled, a fierce explosion occurred, annihilating everything around them.


    boom!


    The two backed a few steps at the same time, and Lorne shook his right hand indifferently, his right hand was full of biting sword marks.


    Shi Ji frowned slightly. The next moment, the famous knife "Ying Shi" in his right hand suddenly shattered, turning into countless pieces of iron and falling to the ground.


    "Your armed look is domineering, but that''s it."


    With a dark, armed color covering his wounds, Lorne raised his head, looked at Shi Ji, and said with some sarcasm.


    "Dignified swordsman, can''t even protect his own sword."


    "For you, a sword is enough."


    Skee threw aside the famous sword "Sakura Ten" with only the hilt, and then tightly held another famous sword "Withered Wood", and said coldly to Ron.


    He took a deep breath and looked at Lorne.


    Shi Ji didn''t expect that this little guy who was originally in the prison of Pushing City, who was not worth mentioning, would have reached this point and stood in front of him so quickly.


    My choice may be correct.


    The two were silent, they both knew that the other''s physical strength was already at the limit, and the next time it was time to decide the winner.


    The ruins of the dense forest were silent, and no one interrupted the confrontation between the two.


    Rustling.


    The autumn wind blew the leaves, and a leaf fell with the wind and fell between the two people.


    The bodies of the two people moved at the same time. The next moment, they appeared in the center of the battlefield. Lorne punched at the heart of Shiji, but Shiji did not dodge, and the same sword was directed at Ron¡¯s head. Chopped it down,


    After the speed exceeds the limit, it has exceeded the capture range of seeing and hearing domineering, and can only fight with the instinct of the body.


    Skee is betting that his sword will cut Lorne''s head first!

 794 Chapter 778 The Golden Lions Elegy

    The iron fist was held horizontally, and the long sword swung.


    Lorne slammed into Skee''s chest with a punch, and Skee''s chest collapsed visible to the naked eye, and there were bursts of cracking bones.


    He suddenly spit out a large mouthful of blood, but still grasped his famous knife "Withered Wood", and slashed it towards Ron''s head.


    But when the long sword was about to touch Ron''s neck, Skee suddenly felt a ripple in his world. The next moment, Ron disappeared from his sight, and his world turned into darkness.


    After the awakening of Perception Fruit, Lorne could temporarily isolate the five senses of his opponents of the same level, but he could not bear it, just waiting for this time.


    When the masters clash, the victory or defeat is at a crucial moment, and because he suddenly lost his perception, Shi Ji''s movements hesitated for a moment.


    At this moment, Lorne''s body instinctively reacted, avoiding the sword of Skee.


    A huge slash hit Ron''s side and slashed out.Behind him, all the trees tens of meters high collapsed and were swept out of a flat area.


    Seeing from the sky, it is as if the entire island has been cut into one piece.


    And Lorne also took advantage of the moment that Shi Ji was stunned, and he punched him again and hit Shi Ji''s heart severely.The sound of Skee''s heart suddenly stopped was faintly heard, and then his tall figure flew upside down and hit a towering tree.


    Because he was seriously injured before and was strengthened by Caesar, Lorne''s physical strength can be called a monster.


    This time the competition between physical skills and abilities, Lorne won!


    "You are old, Lion."


    Lorne took a deep breath, healed his injury, and then walked towards Shiji step by step.


    "This sea doesn''t belong to you anymore, Shiji."


    "Is it."


    Skee coughed violently and spat out a big mouthful of congestion.The consequence of the bet is that once he loses the bet, he will lose most of his combat power.


    "Your old man Caesar dare not talk to me like this, so why are you?"


    When Lorne walked to a distance of about ten meters from Shiji, a madness flashed across Shiji''s face, and then struggled to stand up and roared.


    "I''m the Golden Lion Shiji!"


    "How could it be in the hands of you brat!"


    He raised his hands high, and the entire Vermeyo island shook violently, as if an earthquake had occurred.


    "Lion Tornado¡¤Fourth Rashomon!"


    Rumble!


    The earth rolled, as if awakened, Lorne''s face changed drastically, because he felt that Skee controlled the entire island through his "fluttering fruit", but he did not choose to float the entire island away, but controlled the entire island. On the edge of the island, the ground on the edge of the island rolled in toward the center of the island like dumplings.


    The beasts wailed, the flocks of birds flew up, everyone stood unstable and fell to the ground.


    The sky became dim, and the pirates raised their heads in surprise, just to see the stone wall hundreds of meters high up in all directions. The stone wall quickly approached the center of the island. Everything that was approaching was Swallowed into the earth.


    This kind of natural disaster, no!


    More terrible than natural disasters, none of the people present can violate this power, as if the judgment of the doomsday, ordinary people are either desperately limp on the ground, waiting for death to come,


    Or, it is to pray to the God who does not know whether it exists, and ask Him to cast down his divine power to stop all this.


    In the face of this kind of power, these famous pirates in the new world have become powerless bystanders.


    And there is only one person who can change all of this!


    "Do you want to die with me?"


    Lorne''s face changed drastically and shouted.His body moved suddenly, and he rushed towards Shi Ji who raised his hands.


    He felt that Shiji didn''t mean to escape at all, or that for a man as proud as Shiji, running away was the biggest insult to him.


    Even if he died, he would choose to die in battle.


    This is the home of all pirates!


    It''s also the reason why Shi Ji stayed here. His Shi Ji, even if he died, would be shocked to the world!


    Because he is a golden lion!


    Since Lorne said that this was a funeral for him, then he wanted to make this funeral unprecedented!


    For example, bury two emperors at once.


    Lorne suddenly rushed in front of Shi Ji, raised his right hand, the transparent Liu Ying domineering covering his arm, and slammed into Shi Ji''s head.


    boom!


    The sharp Liu Ying''s domineering and easily shredded Shiji''s black domineering defense, and Lorne punched Shiji firmly in the face.


    Skee turned his head, spat out a few broken teeth, and a bruise appeared on his face.


    But he still didn''t stop his actions, not only that, the speed of the stone wall''s advancement became a bit faster!


    He has been fighting for a lifetime, this kind of injury is not worth mentioning to this man!


    Lorne punched and punched, hitting Shiji hard, pushing the man back.


    But the progress of the stone wall still did not stop at all.


    The problem of Lorne''s lack of attack power was thoroughly highlighted at this moment. Even if he had the power that could be called a monster, it completely suppressed Shiji, but it did not play a final role.


    "Ahem," Shiji stepped back, bruises all over his body, and blood kept flowing from the wounds on his body, but Shiji still didn''t fall down. The tall man looked directly into Lorne''s eyes, slowly Said slowly.


    "After I lost to Roger, I have been thinking about whether human power can resist natural disasters."


    At this time, the entire island has shrunk to a range of several hundred meters. All the life on the island, pirates, beasts, and navy have gathered in this area. The stone walls cover the sky and the sun. The sun is blocked by the stone walls. .It became very dim.


    Skee looked at Lorne with a cruel smile on his face, he suddenly coughed out a large mouthful of blood, and then slowly said.


    "Now Lao Tzu knows, there are only natural disasters, in front of Lao Tzu, why do you have any trouble?"


    boom!


    The stone wall rolled and closed suddenly, leaving only a small mouth several meters in the entire Vermeyo, and the other places were completely covered by the stone wall.


    The next moment, the stone wall suddenly descended towards the ground.


    "But, you are not worth mentioning in front of me!"


    Lorne roared, gathering all the power of his body on his right hand, and then screamed at Shiji''s heart.


    boom!


    Everyone could even hear the sound of Shiji''s broken heart, and the falling speed of the earth became slower and slower.


    The movements of the two people stopped at this moment.

 795 Chapter 779 The Death of Shi Ji

    The rock fell, covering the sky.


    Lorne closed his fist, and the bright red blood dripped down his fist.


    Opposite him, Shi Ji looked at him crazy, and there was a huge hole in Shi Ji''s chest.


    "everything is over."


    Lorne slowly said that in the last time, facing his full blow, Shi Ji did not dodge, chose to resist with his body. Now, he paid the price for his arrogance.


    The earth floating in the sky seemed to have lost the power to control them. Under the influence of gravity, they began to fall one after another.


    The people present were all top powerhouses. After losing the control of Shiji, these falling rocks could not pose any threat to them.


    Lorne looked at Shiji, feeling a trace of regret, this man shouldn''t have died like this.


    But the next moment, in the hollow eyes of Skee, the flames reignited, he looked at Lorne, and shouted frantically.


    "Do you think that I can defeat Lao Tzu in this way?"


    "I, but Shiji the Golden Lion!"


    Lorne''s face changed drastically, but at this time, he was exhausted and did not have the strength to stop Shi Ji.


    The rocks floating in the air gathered again, a huge palm, like an ancient giant, lying on the sea, slammed down the island.


    No one can stop Shiji at this time, even Lorne is no exception!


    Lorne turned his head subconsciously and began to search for Anxi''s location. He was not very afraid of Shiji''s attack, because such a wide-ranging attack could not threaten him. The only thing he worried about was to follow Zhuanyuan and his party. Anxi, who had landed on the island, and Violet, who followed him to this island.


    At this time, Lorne didn''t care whether Anxi would be exposed, he just wanted to rescue them.


    They should not pay for their arrogance.


    Lorne quickly found the trace of Xiao Anqian in a team of navy. Although Xiao Anqian was trembling, he still tried his best to comfort his companion.


    But just as Lorne was about to save Xiao Anxi, he suddenly felt the flame of life behind Shiji and suddenly disappeared.


    Skee''s body still retains the offensive movement, but his pupils have become extremely gloomy, losing their previous pride, and even his long golden hair has lost its former luster.


    His movements stopped, and everything just now was just a reflection of this man.


    This great pirate who has lived a legendary life, at this moment, finally, closed his eyes forever.


    Shi Ji, lived his whole life in the way of a pirate, and ended his life in the way of a pirate.


    However, even if he died, his huge body still didn''t fall down, looking at it from a distance, like a roaring lion.


    Lorne looked at Shiji, silent for a long time, without saying a word.


    The grudge between him and Shi Ji finally ended today.But he was not happy at all.


    It is a pity that this sea lacks a man like Shi Ji.


    Not Shi Ji¡¯s regret, but the regret of this sea.


    Above the sky, in the SKY conference room, Garrett nervously looked at the monitor in front of him. When the land of Naville Mayou floated and covered the sky, her hand was tightly held.When the rock floating in the sky lost control and fell, her tightly held hand was involuntarily released.


    She has always believed him.


    ...


    The end of summer in 1510 in the Haiyuan calendar.


    After the big pirate, the red-haired Shanks lost his arm in the weakest sea, the East Sea, another news spread throughout the world.


    The legendary pirate, the flying pirate, the pirate admiral, the golden lion Shiji and the behind-the-scenes master of the city¡¯s prison escape, the demon, one of the four emperors, the news of the decisive battle in the waters of Roxor, Resounded throughout the new world.


    No one knows the process of their decisive battle, because most of the pirates who went to Vermeyo because of their own greed did not return, and the pirates who were lucky enough to get their lives back, and the navy also kept silent about it.However, when the incident was mentioned in front of them, a trace of fear flashed in the eyes of these people involuntarily.


    That kind of fear of seeing a powerful force.


    Immediately afterwards, it was the news of the death of Golden Lion Shiji. So far, no one questioned Lorne''s name in this sea.


    In Vermeyo after the disaster, the ecology here was completely destroyed and devastated, as if a flood had come.


    Sad and happy sounded on a small hill, and a group of people looked solemn, wearing black suits, standing in front of a small grave.


    Engraved on the tombstone is a picture of an arrogant man with long blond hair laughing and half of the rudder.


    The sky became gloomy, the heavy rain poured down, and Garrett raised a black umbrella to help Lorne shelter from the heavy rain.


    "Holding a funeral for your opponent, is this the romance of your men?"


    She said with a chuckle.


    "Really incomprehensible."


    "After a man like Shi Ji dies, this sea will become much boring."


    Lorne said slowly, as if he recalled the time he was suppressed by Shiji after escaping from Pushing City.


    At that time, Shi Ji was in full swing, powerful and unimaginable. He had just defeated the general director of Propulsion City, and uprooted the entire Propulsion City, slapped the face of the world government.


    His men are the big pirates who are advancing, the most notorious criminals in this sea.


    At that time, would he believe that after a few years, his congregation betrayed his relatives and all his subordinates died in battle, and the person who sent him to the end turned out to be his opponent.


    The world is really volatile and elusive.


    At least now Lorne thinks so.


    "Bury Shiji together with the greatest ambition of his life. It''s really what you did."


    Garrett paused and said slowly.


    Vermeyu was completely destroyed because of the battle between the two, but after searching, they found all the research materials of Shiji. Kage and the others brought back the research materials related to "IQ". Maybe they can What effect did their research play.


    Because Vermeyo''s fall point was not far from Sdio, Lorne sent people to monitor the island.Skee is dead, and all his inheritance must be inherited by those who defeat him. This is the tradition of the sea and is recognized by everyone.


    However, Shiji¡¯s greatest legacy is not about "IQ" information.


    Lorne looked at Skee''s tombstone, and after a moment of silence, he took out a small box.


    The small box opened slowly, with a fruit inside,


    A strange fruit with golden spiral moire.

 796 Chapter 780: Legendary Funeral

    When searching for Shiji''s body later, Lorne found this fruit from Shiji''s clothes.After the capable person dies, his abilities will fly out of his body and randomly cover a fruit around him. The closer the capable person is to the fruit, the greater the probability of being covered.This matter is not a secret in the eyes of the seniors on the sea.And the secret room Lorne found in the temple on Bikar Island was just an improvement of this method. By creating a sea tower stone secret room to prevent the devil from the devil fruit from escaping, force it to attach to a fixed Above the devil fruit.


    This man seemed to have foreseen that he would die here, so he prepared an ordinary fruit early and put it in his clothes.


    So after his death, Lorne confiscated this fruit from Skee''s body.


    This is the biggest treasure left by Shiji.


    Skee used his own legend to prove the power of Piaopiao Fruit, but Ron didn''t know why this man would do this.


    He seems to have left this fruit to himself on purpose.


    "Asshole."


    A helpless smile appeared at the corner of Lorne''s mouth, and then said slowly.


    "Do you think I will appreciate you?"


    Lorne could almost imagine it, and Skie should have said so.


    "Take the power of Lao Tzu and ride on this sea!"


    "If you dare to shame Lao Tzu''s ability, Lao Tzu will definitely not let you go!"


    "I didn''t expect this man to leave in this way. He is not like him at all. I thought that even if a man like him died, he would die vigorously."


    At this time, a sturdy old man walked up to Shiji''s tombstone, looked at Lorne, and said with a complicated expression.


    Mon Bach was the remnant party of the last era. He became famous even before Whitebeard.


    Even if he was captured into Pushing City, it did not depress his will, but instead allowed his ambition to accumulate, which would burst out completely when he escaped from prison.


    But now, Shi Ji''s death touched him a lot, and this man found out that he was old for the first time.


    His beard was gray, and his muscular body was no longer strong.For the first time, Montbach felt that this sea was so strange.


    This is no longer the sea where he galloped.


    "He is a real pirate."


    Lorne looked at Shiji''s tombstone, which was engraved with such a line.


    A true pirate, Shiji the Golden Lion lay here.


    He paused before continuing.


    "More like a pirate than anyone in this sea."


    "After living a life in the way of a pirate, and then leaving the sea in the way of a pirate, this is Shiji''s choice."


    The two were silent, after a long time.Lorne asked Montbach.


    "Ski is dead, what are you going to do now?"


    "I might choose to find a quieter island and spend the rest of my life."


    At this time, Montbach had already lost his original ambitions, and he said somewhat discouragedly.


    "It''s just that I hope that your war will not extend to me, just let me die in the corner alone."


    This man has no intention of continuing to fight for hegemony in this sea.


    "I will try my best."


    Lorne nodded. There was actually no gap between him and Montbach before, so there was no surprise to let this frustrated old man go.


    "But before you leave, I still want to ask you one thing."


    Lorne seemed to think of something, raised his head and looked at Monbach.


    "Before, it was rumored that you killed the second division captain of White Beard. What happened?"


    "Are you talking about that Wano country swordsman named Mitsuki Mida?"


    A flash of memory flashed across Monbach''s wrinkled face.


    "In the last era, when we were still galloping on this sea, he was already famous. He was the captain of the Whitebeard Second Division at first, but later, for some reason, he turned his back on Whitebeard and turned to One piece Roger''s subordinates helped Roger accomplish the feat that shocked the world."


    "But White Beard doesn''t seem to care about this, but keeps the position of the captain of the second team with him, waiting for him to come back."


    "Many years ago, I played against him many times. He was a very powerful man. Although his reputation may not be as great as Roger and Raleigh, his strength is not inferior."


    Lorne frowned slightly. He probably guessed all of what Monbach said. If Guangyue Mitian''s strength is not strong, Kaido will not have that protracted war with this man.


    "Later, I was caught in Push City and didn''t know anything about what was happening outside." Montbach continued.


    "After we escaped from Pushing City, I chose to assist Shi Ji to complete his hegemony. At that time, the Golden Lion Ship Group was in full swing and offended many people, but because of their strength, these people dared not speak. "


    "When I was going out to sea, I ran into the ship of Guangyue Mitian. The two of us exchanged fire on the sea, but Guangyue Mitian seemed to be hit hard, and was far less powerful than before. I quickly defeated his ship. Also sank into the sea."


    "I tried to salvage his body, and I just met Marco, the captain of the White Beard''s team. The two of us exchanged fire on the ocean. I was afraid that White Beard himself would be in the nearby waters, so I didn¡¯t continue to struggle with Marco. Go down, choose to leave."


    "Later, it was reported that I had killed the captain of the second division under Baibeard."


    Montbach said.As an old man like him, he can recall the events so clearly, it can be seen how much this incident has affected him.


    It can even be said that the death of Guangyue Mitian was the fuse that caused the golden lion ship group to turn from prosperity to decline.


    "Is that so."


    Lorne was silent. Although he had guessed that the death of Guangyue Mitian was behind the scenes, he still felt a little dazed when he said it from Monbach''s mouth.


    The ambitious Golden Lion ruined everything because of this small matter.


    The mourning music continued to be played on the hillside, and the heavy rain washed away the surrounding soil, completely covering up the traces of the previous battle.Lorne gently placed Skee''s golden cloak in front of his grave, and then said to the family members wearing suits behind him.


    "Ski won''t be the first legend to die."


    "A voice is about to sound in this sea."


    "Wynhill!"


    Everyone shouted in unison, their voices resounding across the sky.


    The sky was clear, the sun was shining on the hillside, and the ruined ground could be seen faintly with young grass sprouts emerging from the soil.


    Lorne led the Vennhill family away, leaving the tomb of the golden lion standing alone on the hillside.


    On the tombstone, the photo of the golden lion laughed arrogantly.

 797 Chapter 781 New Ability

    "Shi Ji is the perfect experimental material! You just gave up like that?"


    In the laboratory of Sky City SKY, after hearing Ron''s burying Skee''s body, Gage widened his eyes and looked at Ron with a violent expression on his face.


    "A man like him should die with dignity."


    Lorne said so, and then took out a small box from his clothes.


    "Besides, Shi Ji left a more valuable treasure."


    "this is!?"


    Value widened his eyes and took the small box from Lorne, which contained a strange fruit with a spiral pattern.


    "The fluttering fruit of Golden Lion Shiji?!"


    "Ski left his ability to me, I don''t want to let this ability fall into the hands of the weak and bury its brilliance."


    Lorne nodded and said slowly.


    "He is so proud."


    "So you want to?"


    Gage put the small box back into Lorne''s hands, as if thinking of something, and asked tentatively.


    "My clone, I''m going to use this fruit."


    Lorne said.


    "In fact, I personally think that Valbo''s Tuntun Fruit has greater potential." Jiazhi said with some regret.


    "After this ability develops to the later stage, it may be able to swallow everything in the world and use it to strengthen itself."


    "But since you are so persistent, then I won''t hinder you. Your clone is already ready and ready to use."


    "Just now."


    Lorne had a hunch that after Skee''s death, the brief calm on this sea would not last long, and a new storm would soon sweep the world.


    Because of his previous experience, Lorne''s second synchronization experiment with the clone''s perception went smoothly, and his perception quickly docked with the clone.


    "Lorne" lying in the emerald green nutrient solution suddenly sat up, his skin white and tender like a baby.But the most striking thing is that this "Lorne" is not black hair, but has dazzling light blonde long hair.


    "Is this your highest masterpiece?"


    Blond Lorne felt his body, then said lightly.


    "Much stronger than I thought."


    "Of course!" Kage said smugly after hearing Ron''s praise.


    "This is Lao Tzu''s lifelong masterpiece. Regardless of the cost, the body will be strengthened through various drugs, and in order to ensure the coordination of your body, I also added the blood of Adam and Man to strengthen, your body, in After training, it is not impossible to even compare to the original Adam or Man."


    At the beginning, Adam and the barbarians were pure physique masters, possessing a tyrannical physique that could be called a monster. Even without any defense, ordinary people could hardly leave the slightest trace on their bodies.


    They are well deservedly perfect bodies.


    "Is that so?"


    Lorne said lightly, Gage gave himself a big surprise.Feeling the surging power in the body, without even using the two-color domineering, Lorne can easily solve most of the supernova-level pirates.


    This potential was beyond his expectations.


    "Next." Lorne stood up from the petri dish, his naked body was as perfect as a statue, with no trace of cellulite visible.He took a bath towel, and after simply covering the key parts, he picked up the small box previously placed on the table.


    Take out the golden devil fruit in it.


    Lorne looked at the fruit for a short while, as if he had just made up his mind. He bit it, and suddenly an unspeakable smell filled his nose.


    But Lorne is no longer the ignorant little boy. He frowned and slowly ate the devil fruit clean.


    "Sure enough, no matter how many times I eat it, I still can''t stand the taste of devil fruit."


    After swallowing the last piece of pulp, the blonde Ron didn''t wrinkle tightly. It took a while before he stretched out, he frowned and said.


    "I don''t want to try this taste again."


    After complaining about the unpalatability of playing with Devil Fruit as usual, Lorne calmed down and touched the small box where the Devil Fruit was previously stored.Then he snapped his fingers.


    This small box seemed to have lost the restraint of gravity and floated out of thin air.


    "The ability of the floating fruit is to make the objects in contact lose the restraint of gravity, be controlled by the capable person, and float in the air."


    The small box flew a few times in mid-air, even disintegrated in mid-air, and then reunited.Converge into different patterns.


    Lorne seemed to be tired of playing before he put it down, the sawdust scattered on the table, and then said slowly.


    "And the time that the control objects float and their weight are related to the power of the capable person and the control of the ability."


    Lorne had just eaten this fruit, and his control of his abilities could be said to be zero, but his ability to float objects so easily was entirely due to his powerful body.


    "We have to continue to train a devil fruit."


    Lorne sighed and said helplessly. He had spent a lot of time and energy in developing the fruit of the operation to the point of awakening, but now it takes a lot of energy to develop the fruit of PiaoPiao to that point. How much will it decrease.


    And if, like Shi Ji, let a small island float in the sky easily for decades, and in every gesture, it would induce the destructive power of natural disasters, I am afraid it would be impossible to do it before awakening.


    "The first time you use your ability, it''s already amazing to be able to do what you are."


    Gage praised.


    "It''s just that I have a very important thing to ask you."


    "Oh?"


    Lorne raised his eyebrows and said with some confusion.


    He felt Jiazhi''s heart beating violently.He is very nervous, which does not match his image.


    "You know that I have conducted an experiment on pedigree factors before, which allows a baby to modify his genes at the embryonic stage to create a newborn baby with superpowers."


    Lorne nodded. He had heard about this. In order to confirm his own ideas, this scientific madman even conducted experiments on several of his children.


    In the end, his experiment can be said to be a success. With the exception of several of his children, except for the third place, all the other children have natural superpowers, surpassing others on the starting line.


    Gage snapped his fingers, and a girl with pink hair came in from behind the door. She hid behind Gage and looked at Lorne in awe.


    "This is my eldest daughter, Vinsmok Lejiu who is born with an affinity for poison."


    "carry on."


    Lorne said slowly, he still didn''t understand what Kaji wanted to express.

 798 Chapter 782 The Seven Hundred Seventy Two

    "The good genes of parents will affect their children. This is a truth that many people understand."


    Gage looked at Lorne''s eyes and said slowly.After mentioning his academics, the man suddenly became serious.


    "This is also the main subject of the experiment called Blood Factor I studied."


    "I want to know how this influence is transmitted to their children."


    Lorne is silent. This view is a fact that many people have acquiesced in. It is like the famous nobles in the Red Earth Continent often choose to marry with their own family, and even more, even directly marry within the family. The purpose is to ensure the purity of blood.


    But few people would go to the bottom like Jiazhi.Is it the seriousness of scientific researchers to spend most of my life in research?


    "After a period of experimentation, I discovered that there is a chain-like entangled body in any part of the human body, and the excellent genes of parents are transmitted to their children through this entangled body."


    "I call this entanglement pedigree factor. This is the core of my research topic!"


    Gage said word by word, his expression was extremely solemn, not like a scientific researcher, but as religious as a priest who recites the Bible.


    In other words, for researchers like him, science is their belief.


    "After learning this, I conducted experiments and found that changing the descent factor can affect the various abilities of the newborn. After a lot of experiments, I found that this change is irreversible. After the newborn is born, regardless of No way can be used to restore it."


    "Through this research, I extracted the genes of the strongest fighter in the Djerma Kingdom, and created the Djerma 66 Army to deter the North Sea."


    "It feels like God is creating this world." A trace of madness appeared on Kage''s face. Lei Jiu, who was hiding behind him, seemed to be surprised by his father''s appearance a long time ago. There was no surprise.


    Lorne nodded. He understood the mood of Kage very well. Anyone would be so gloomy when facing the supreme ideal of his life.


    "However, when the research was carried out to the most critical point, I found that soldiers made from petri dishes always had many defects, and the cold machinery could not simulate the environment of the mother''s fetus."


    As soon as the voice turned, Kagi''s tone was a little frustrated.


    "I guess it was because of mechanical limitations that limited the upper limit of these fighters, so I started to conduct maternal-fetal research, and the first experimental subject studied was my own child."


    Even in front of her own children, Kage still said without a trace of taboo.Lorne frowned slightly, Kage''s coldness made him a little unhappy.


    "The experiment was successful. My children have unique advantages."


    Kaji patted Lei Jiu''s head behind her, and the little girl seemed to have understood it a long time ago. She walked to the table with a cup of dark green liquid on it, and bubbles continued to emerge from the liquid.


    This is the Germa-Toxic-13 that was previously researched by Judge.A drop of terrible poison that can kill an adult beast in an instant.


    "Perform for Lord Lorne."


    A gentle smile appeared on Kage''s face and said to Lei Jiu.


    Lei Jiu summoned his courage, walked to the table, raised his head, looked at Ron with clear and transparent eyes, and then as if made up some determination, he raised the cup and drank the venom in the cup.


    Grumbling.


    Lorne watched Lei Jiu''s throat squirming continuously, and did not stop her behavior.


    "This venom is not good at all."


    Lei Jiu slowly put the cup down after drinking the poison in the cup, then frowned and said slowly.


    She showed no trace of poisoning.


    "Lei Jiu has a natural resistance to highly poisonous. Any toxin is an excellent food for her, and by collecting these toxins, she can create an insoluble mixed venom."


    After Lei Jiu drank the venom, Gachi continued.


    "This kind of nature is more terrifying than some abilities, and," Gage paused and said to Lorne.


    "This has nothing to do with the Devil Fruit. In other words, these newborns who have been transformed with the blood factor will not be afraid of the sea or the sea stone. If they get another suitable fruit, their combat effectiveness will be enormous. The promotion."


    "So, are you trying to persuade me to implement your descent factor plan in the territory of the Wienhill family to create a Superman army?"


    Lorne said slowly, he probably guessed what Gage thought.


    "Do not!"


    It''s just that Gage''s answer was slightly beyond Lorne''s expectation, and the man said seriously.


    "I found that returning to the most essential problem, the factor that has the greatest impact on newborns is the parents'' genes, powerful genes, even if they are not modified by descent factors, they can give birth to super strong offspring, such as Adam and Man. "


    "And if these children, who have the best genes in themselves, have acquired superhuman nature through the transformation of descent factors, then his potential is simply unimaginable."


    Gage looked at Lorne''s eyes with a solemn expression, and said word by word.


    "This is the end of my plan to ascend the God''s Ladder, to create a perfect creation."


    Lorne''s face changed slightly, he had already thought of what Gage wanted to say.


    There are countless strong people on this sea. No one can tell whose blood is the strongest, but if you add the restriction that both parents have the most perfect genes, then after deliberation, there is only one on this sea. Few people meet such a condition.


    Lorne, who has the blood of the Weinhill family and the strength of the Four Emperors, and Garrett, who has the blood of the Charlotte family and the title of the Blood Queen.


    Their children should be the ones with the best pedigree in theory on this sea.


    "So, I want to ask your permission to let your children make a big mark in history."


    As Gage said, Lorne''s face became extremely ugly at this time.


    ...


    Lorne left the laboratory, no one knew what happened inside, but when Lorne walked out of the laboratory, his whole person was like more ancient ice, with a chilling air.


    In the laboratory, only Kage sighed and sat in his chair.There was a trace of regret on his face.

 799 Chapter 783

    "My father, you know that Lord Ron will not agree with your plan, why do you want to offend him?"


    After a long time, the girl with pink hair walked up to Kage and said.


    "The whole sea knows Lord Lorne''s temper, his family, and his scales. Anyone who touches this will pay a heavy price."


    Many people have confirmed this with blood lessons.


    For example, the Moonlight Moriah who hijacked Xiao Anxi at the time, for example, assaulted Garrett''s Dark World, Elinis and his team.


    These people have used the price of blood to prove the point, never touch Lorne''s family.


    "You are the core of the Vennhill family, so why offend Lord Lorne?"


    Lei Jiu looked at her father and said slowly.Girls matured much earlier than boys. What''s more, as a big sister, she took care of her younger brothers after her mother died. Therefore, when her younger brothers were still naive, Lei Jiu saw the sea. dark.She thinks much deeper than others.


    "The limit of science is clearly right in front of you, and you can get it at your fingertips, but you can''t touch it. This is the biggest regret of a scientific researcher."


    Jiazhi said in a disappointment, he didn''t understand why Lorne rejected him, or refused him categorically, not giving him a little room for maneuver, wouldn''t it be a good thing that his child has better genes?


    Kaji couldn''t understand.


    "It is impossible to achieve consensus among people."


    Lei Jiu comforted her father.


    "Everyone has his own persistence, just as no one can persuade you to give up your scientific research results."


    "Besides, Lord Lorne didn''t make some concessions? He agreed that with the permission of his parents, the family would come forward to make some compensation to strengthen the physical fitness of these newborns."


    Kaji is silent. Although a large number of experiments may result in some good subjects, they are not comparable to the genes of the two strong ones.


    The road to scientific research is endless.


    This is what Kage thought.


    Seeing this scene, Lei Jiu''s expression is also a bit complicated. His father has fallen into a kind of paranoia, and he doesn''t care about anything except his experiment.


    What ethics, family, are not worth mentioning to the father.


    Otherwise, he would not experiment with his own children.


    Lei Jiu''s eyes darkened, she looked at her father, and after a long time, she stood up slowly, turned and left the laboratory.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Kaji''s voice sounded behind Lei Jiu.


    "I want to join the army, join the Vennhill family forces, and contribute to Lord Lorne''s ambitions."


    Lei Jiu said with her back to her father.


    Compared with his father, Lord Lorne is more humane. Under his devil appearance, he should be a warm heart.


    Lei Jiu thought, perhaps, this is the reason why so many powerful people follow Lord Lorne desperately.


    The contradiction between Lorne and Gage was just an episode, and it was quickly forgotten.


    Blond Lorne constantly practiced the control of the Piaopiao Fruit. With the experience of the previous two fruits, as well as Shiji¡¯s previous performance, coupled with the excellent physical fitness of the clone, Lorne''s development speed of Piaopiao Fruit is progressing Speedy.


    After having the Piaopiao Fruit, it also made up for the fatal flaw of Lorne¡¯s lack of aggressiveness. Now Lorne, even if he directly faces the admiral or any emperor, he will not have the slightest fear. With the cooperation of the two bodies, Lorne was confident that he would not be inferior to anyone on this sea.


    The death of Shiji caused an uproar in this sea. After all, Shiji was the first legend to fall after Roger''s death.His death reminds people of the discovery that the pirates of the previous era have gradually begun to call for a curtain call. After all, this sea belongs to the pirates of the new era.


    As the leader of the new era pirates, Veenhill Lorne has also been exposed to the attention of the world, and his every move has attracted worldwide attention.


    Skee''s death did not calm the sea for long, and soon a new message came out.


    "It turns out that during this period of time, the main reason for the disappearance of the navy''s combat power was because it went to ambush the revolutionary army?"


    Lorne looked at the piece of information in his hand with a playful smile on his face.


    "For the world government, the revolutionary army is a big concern for them, and their threat to the world government is incomparable even if they tie several Four Emperors together."


    Garrett was in front of Lorne.While doing stretching exercises, showing his flexible body, he said lightly to Ron.


    At their level, ordinary exercises can no longer strengthen their own strength, only some side training,


    For example, strengthen one''s own coordination.


    "The navy found the headquarters of the Revolutionary Army in the East China Sea, and dispatched its core forces to fight the Revolutionary Army in the East China Sea."


    Lorne looked at the intelligence in his hand and said slowly.


    "The two groups ignited the war in the East China Sea. In the end, the revolutionary army was defeated and the navy won a complete victory."


    "The headquarters of the Revolutionary Army was destroyed, and the leader of the Revolutionary Army, Dragon, fled. After winning, the navy swept through the pirate forces in the East China Sea by the way, and returned peace in the East China Sea."


    "The navy is the navy after all, the real master of this sea."


    Garrett stood up slowly, sweating her clothes wet, but facing Lorne, she had no idea of ??avoiding it.


    "The defeat of the revolutionary army is a matter of course."


    "Yes."


    Lorne smiled. Of course, he knew the strength of the navy. In fact, even now, let the Vennhill family go to full-scale war with the navy, he did not have the confidence to do better than the dragon.


    "It''s just that the pirates in the East China Sea are a bit pitiful. Before they grew up, they met the navy headquarters."


    Garrett tilted his head and said playfully to Lorne.


    Just like a newly-born lion cub, who has not learned the hunting skills from their parents, they have encountered a group of wolves who have experienced battles, and there will be no other results besides being reduced to food for this group of wolves.


    What''s more, the navy is not a wolf, but a group of ancient beasts crawling on this sea.


    Lorne smiled. In fact, to say it is pitiful, it should be the ordinary people in this sea who are oppressed by pirates or corrupt navy even more pitiful, but from his or Garrett''s standpoint, neither is qualified to say this. Sentence.


    "After the navy returns to the great route, this calm will not last long."


    Lorne put the intelligence on the table and said slowly.

 800 Chapter 784

    The whole sea knows that the reason why the navy removed Lorne from the list of the seven Wuhai under the king was because Lorne once led the Vennhill family and attacked the sacred place of the dragon people, Mary Joa.


    And he created the appalling massacre that caused the death of half of the dragon people.Tianlong Castle, Pangel Castle also collapsed.Therefore, it also triggered the famous Battle of Bislan, where the top of the Veenhill family and the high-ranking navy died on the island of Bislan, and both sides suffered heavy losses.


    Therefore, the contradiction between Lorne and the navy, or between Lorne and the world government, is irreconcilable.Before the Weinhill family was at its weakest, Lorne guessed that the reason why the Navy did not take advantage of the fire was due to the deterrence of Whitebeard on the one hand, and on the other hand, because it was held back by something more important.


    Now it seems that it is so.


    No matter how arrogant the Wien Hill family is, it is nothing more than a pirate family. In the eyes of the world government, it cannot be compared with the revolutionary army whose purpose is to subvert the world government.


    "This time the main navy force returns to the new world, and it is bound to make some moves."


    Lorne meditated while tapping on the tabletop.


    "For example, use the heads of some big pirates to deter the sea."


    "And the prey in their eyes is us?"


    Garrett took out a towel, wiped the sweat off his body, and walked in front of Lorne.Asked in surprise.


    "How dare they?"


    The navy is the well-deserved overlord of this sea, and it has the ability to easily destroy any four emperor-level forces. This is beyond doubt.


    But the reason why they allowed the white beards to be rampant in the sea for so long was simply because of fear.


    There is a saying in the distant flower country, and Garrett thinks it is appropriate to use it here.


    If the navy rushes to send troops to any force of the Four Emperors level, it will inevitably trigger the same hatred of the new world pirates.


    Unless it is something like Kaido before, challenging the entire navy on its own, otherwise the navy will not actively disrupt this balance.


    "Not necessarily."


    Lorne said slowly.


    "If the world government is controlled by a sane person like the Warring States period, they may not send troops to harass us, but," Lorne circled a red circle on the map in front of him. There was a peak, and a line of small print was written next to the peak.


    Mary Joa.


    "After all, the world government is the world government of the Dragonites, and I am the butcher who slaughtered most of the Dragonites in name. With the character of this group of people, I won''t be let off easily."


    Lorne chuckled. At the beginning, because of his father Caesar, he was obstructed in joining the world government. If it weren''t because the execution of the war was too critical, the Warring States Period would not easily agree to his own bomb to join the King''s Qiwu Sea. of.


    Now that the Battle of Mary Joa broke out, Lorne didn''t believe that the group of Dracos would just let him go.


    "Is that so."


    Garrett meditated, "In other words, at the time when the navy returns to the new world, we must be prepared for a sudden naval attack."


    "Do I need to inform mother?"


    "Not for the time being."


    Lorne said that Charlotte Lingling¡¯s schizophrenia is also an unstable bomb. When he does not want to deal with the navy, he also has to deal with the schizophrenia in the rear, regardless of the enemy and us. Charlotte Lingling.


    "Sanchuan Road''s ability is almost restored, and it can open the void portal. This unparalleled mobility is our greatest advantage."


    "Notify the cadres of the family, ready to fight at any time."


    ...


    Half a month has passed, and the sea in the New World is still turbulent, but what is strange is that the few pirates standing on the top of this sea, at this time, all chose to stand still, as if waiting for something. .


    After Lorne defeated Shiji, he took the position of the four emperors. At this point, no one on this sea had any contempt for him because of his age.


    The youngest emperor deserves it!


    Because of Shiji''s defeat, many young pirates seem to have seen the arrival of their own era and become more crazy and bloodthirsty. People continue to challenge those famous pirates in an attempt to use their blood to achieve their own fame.


    Many of these young people who didn''t know the heights of the sky and the earth died in the hands of the famous pirates.But there is still a large part of them, who successfully cut off the heads of those "predecessors" and poured their blood on their own banners.


    Among them, several newly emerging young pirates have attracted the attention of big shots.


    Three swordsman Donald, himself a supernova with unlimited potential, shortly after entering the new world, he was invited to go to the golden city of Gulan Tezolo, a drunken fan.


    Later, because his companion became the golden emperor, Gild Tezolo¡¯s playthings lost everything, and he challenged the entire Golden City alone. After being defeated, Gild Tezolo threw him into prison. .


    Life and death are fate, everyone has to pay for their actions, this is the truth that any pirate knows.


    After Kaido raided Gulan Tezolo, the City of Gold was captured and became chaotic. Donald also took advantage of this opportunity to escape from the prison, dragging his mutilated body, while avoiding Kaido¡¯s army. The fighters who avoided the City of Gold took advantage of the chaos and escaped there.


    Donald, who was lucky enough to get his life back, did not become decadent. Instead, he reappeared on the sea after his cultivation.


    His first battle was to challenge a great pirate who had been famous for ten years. No one knew the process of their fight, but when Donald came out of the battlefield carrying the head of the great pirate, everyone knew that there was another super pirate. , Slowly rising.


    White sword hero Jeno.It was also a supernova who was born. According to the descriptions of people who had fought him, this pirate was not like a pirate at all, but rather like a born adventurer. He had no interest in money. The only thing that attracted him was each. All kinds of adventures.


    After Skee¡¯s lair, Vermeyo, fell from the sky, the man couldn''t restrain his curiosity, and led his men to this small island and began his own adventure.Also witnessed the last body of the legendary Pirate Shiji, and the final battle between the new emperor Lorne and the Golden Lion Shiji.


    After the war, Vermeyo became completely unrecognizable. The vast majority of pirates died in that war. Among them, there were many famous strong men, and Jeno, who retired from that war. It has become the sweet bun for everyone, and many people are curious about what the last days of the legendary pirate Shiji was like.

 801 Chapter 785: Lornes "Benevolence"

    Spider, Pipak, an animal capable of spider fruit, is a pirate who has just entered the new world.


    The bounty is only 190,000,000 (190 million Baileys), which is a bit inconspicuous when compared with several other newly emerging great pirates.But he is the most eye-catching.


    Because this man has developed the ordinary spider fruit to the extreme, and perfectly combined with his own fighting skills, showing an extraordinary combat effectiveness.


    When he entered the first battle in the new world, he encountered the army of the Weinhill family. This unruly man and the army of the Weinhill family broke out because of a small incident, and then fought.


    A fierce battle broke out between the two sides on a small island in the New World. Blood stained the sea near the port. Because there was no cadre in town, the Vennhill family army was completely destroyed.After the victory, Pi Park didn''t choose to stay, but fled in a hurry.


    After Lorne learned of this, he released a reward for Pypark in the dark world. Many pirates who were attracted by Bailey, or hoped to get the favor of the Weinhill family, were moved by the wind and chose to hunt Pypark.Pipak fought and retreated. In the process of fleeing, he encountered many powerful enemies, but these people did not catch him, instead they became a trophy of his pirate career.


    As one of the few pirates who provoked the Vennhill family and saved their lives after Lorne appeared, Pepak certainly attracted the attention of many people.


    In the dark world, even opened a handicap, betting on how long Papak can live.


    The prevailing view is that this newcomer with unlimited potential cannot escape the waters of Roxy.


    "The new people on this sea are really endless."


    Sdio, Dark Iron Castle, Lorne felt headaches as he looked at the mountain of documents in front of him.


    Before these things were handled by Violet or Agatha, but now, Agatha must stay in SKY to deal with the problems of the residents who migrated from Adela, and there is no time to clone.Violet, on the other hand, heard that his niece, the little swordsman Rebecca, had secretly left the family''s training base, not worrying about the little girl, so he took someone to find her.


    So these jobs fell on Lorne and Garrett.


    "You decide what to do with the matter of the spider-man Peter Parker."


    While yawning, Garrett closed the documents in his hands. Neither she nor Lorne were such internal affair talents. The Vennhill family has a big family. Just deal with all kinds of things in the family. Let her big head.


    This is much harder than fighting!


    "Dark Moon has locked the whereabouts of Pepak. He chose to make up and become a traveling merchant, sailing with a merchant ship."


    Garrett took out a photo of a bloated middle-aged man. The middle-aged man was smiling and looked kind.


    "According to the merchant shipping route, he will appear on this small island soon."


    Garrett''s white finger pointed to an island on the map.It was already close to the edge of the Loxo Sea area, and a little bit later, it was the giant whale area, which was the territory of Whitebeard.


    "Tweet Chi Island."


    "He." Lorne touched his head, looking a little headache.


    It''s not because of how strong this Pipak is, how difficult it is.It was because of the conflict between him and the Vennhill family, which was originally because his own people were not reasonable.


    That was a pirate who was attached to the family. Relying on the reputation of the family, he secretly raped and smashed the reputation of the family. When Lorne was about to deal with this group of people, the Pi Parker appeared, just hitting him. The name of the Vennhill family, the group of people who are searching for wealth on the island.


    So Pi Parker cleaned up these people, but did a great favor to Lorne.


    But after all, this group of people belonged to Ron¡¯s in name. Pepak¡¯s action was undoubtedly a provocation. In order to maintain the majesty of the family, Ron was forced to issue a reward in the dark world.Attracted a lot of pirates who wanted to capture this Pipak.However, Lorne didn''t expect that the strength of this Papak was so strong that he would defeat the pursuers who captured him and escape by disguising his appearance.


    Lorne admired such a powerful pirate who insisted on his inner thoughts.But if he were to escape the Loxo Sea area, the reputation of the family would undoubtedly be lost.


    So Lorne hesitated.


    "Otherwise, I will send someone to catch him, and then let Fat Tiger use his power to brainwash him for your use?"


    Garrett next to her covered her mouth and said gloating.


    "Artificially cultivated roses will never be fascinating with naturally grown roses."


    Lorne said.The reason why he didn''t do anything to Pi Parker was not because of his benevolence, but simply because he admired this kind of person who kept his inner purity.


    "The resentment buried in his heart may become a driving force for him to become stronger, and it can provide me with some pleasure in the future."


    "So you are going to let him go?"


    Garrett stuck out his tongue and said helplessly.


    "Cultivating opponents, I really don''t understand what you men think."


    "After all, life needs a little surprise, right?"


    Lorne said so, and then took out a document from the pile of documents in front of him.


    "Besides, I am more interested in this."


    Garrett turned out to see that it was a photo of a little girl about ten years old. The girl''s eyes were extremely pure, with an innocent smile, warming people like an angel.


    "You won''t be a pervert, right?"


    Garrett shouted, took a step back subconsciously, hugged her body tightly, and stared at Ron.


    She remembered herself when she was in the isolated island and later Xiao Anqian, and nodded involuntarily. Brother Lorne must be a pervert!


    "Where did you think of it."


    Lorne said helplessly.He turned the picture of the little girl over, with her information written on the back.


    "This is an orphan, adopted by a doctor, and the two depend on each other."


    "Such a combination abounds in this sea. What''s so amazing."


    Garrett sat down and said in confusion.


    "But there is something unusual about this little girl."


    Lorne sat next to Garrett and said slowly.


    "According to this piece of information, this little girl has shown extraordinary medical talent. Her medical skills are even better than the doctor who adopted her."


    "Among them, there are even records of terminally ill patients who traveled far and wide to seek medical treatment. After their treatment, some terminally ill patients even got better. What do you say this ability is like?"


    Garrett looked at Lorne suspiciously, her beautiful eyes showing thoughtful eyes.After a while, she exclaimed.


    "The fruit of the operation?"

 802 Chapter 786

    Doctor is a profession that takes time to accumulate experience. No matter how talented a person is, it is impossible to master such superb medical skills at the age of a little girl.


    Even the man called "500 years ahead of the world", Bergapunke couldn''t do it.


    If the little girl¡¯s talent was not her own medical skills, then there was only one possibility.


    That ability to cure all diseases in the world is the fruit of surgery.


    "Are you sure?"


    Garrett was interested and looked at Lorne and said seriously.


    The ability of the fruit of surgery must not be powerful. In the "ROOM¡¤Surgery Space", the capable person can be said to be the creator of this space and can do everything.After the Battle of Mary Joa was over, Lorne had lost sight of the fruits of the operation due to the fall of the clone, and he regretted it for a long time.


    "Probably a 70-80% possibility."


    Lorne nodded, gently placed the picture of the little girl, and then said slowly.


    "If this little girl is not a person with the ability to perform surgery, then she is a genius beyond imagination, and this genius is best earned in the family."


    "So, where is this little girl now?"


    "The information just came," Lorne took out a document, and finally found a place name from the dense small print.


    "found it!"


    Lorne looked at this line of text, and then slowly read it out.


    "Tweet Chi Island."


    ...


    "Chiu Chiu Island is ahead. We will stay here for three days. During this period, all travelers can enjoy the rare time on the island, but please be sure to return to the boat in the evening after three days. Because we will leave here at that time and head to our next destination."


    A white cruise ship docked at the port of Chio Chi Island, and the captain stood on the deck, speaking to his passengers with a gentle expression.


    thump!


    The anchor entered the water, the side of the merchant ship opened, and the sailors released a long board for the guests to go ashore.


    "Is this Chiu Chiu Island?"


    A beautifully dressed lady looked at the dazzling sunlight in the sky and subconsciously covered it with her hands.


    But at this time, a slightly fat and bloated middle-aged gentleman walked behind her and held up a black sun umbrella for her.


    "This is the edge of the Loxo Sea. Because it is far away from the area where the Wienhill family ruled, it may not be as peaceful as the places we stayed before, so please be careful for a beautiful lady like you."


    "Thank you."


    The lady said gratefully, and then she leaned against the umbrella subconsciously.


    The man nodded, and after passing the parasol to the lady, he put on a gentleman''s hat and hurriedly left the port.


    Looking at the back of the man hurriedly leaving, the lady''s face was flushed.


    This man named Angelo was a businessman who had boarded the ship on the first few islands. He was gentle, humble and polite, and he was an out-and-out gentleman.


    If it weren''t for his age, the lady wouldn''t mind having a romantic encounter with him.


    But unfortunately, the concubine thought for a while, but shook her head regretfully.


    The man walked to a bar around the corner. In the lobby of the bar, a man with long brown wavy hair was molesting a waitress. Angelo frowned, walked in and found a waiter. Rooms.


    Bars in small places also serve as guesthouses. If you add money, you will also provide all other services. This is the first choice of many middle-aged men who are away all year round.


    "Huh! I can finally relax!"


    After the man checked whether the doors and windows were locked, he sat on a comfortable chair in the guest room, breathed a sigh of relief, and tore his face with his hand.


    He actually tore off his entire face.


    "I knew I wouldn''t buy this kind of camouflage holster from the dealer in the Underground World. Are you trying to suffocate me?"


    Inside the headgear was a young man with brown hair. After slowly putting the headgear on the small table next to him, he began to remove the disguise from his body.


    The fake beard that has been meticulously taken care of, disguised as a holster with fat on his belly, and disguised by fat covering his arm muscles...


    Pieces of disguise were taken off by him, and a young man appeared in front of him.


    "This is the edge of the Loxo Sea area, the next stop is the giant whale area!"


    After all this was done, the young man took out a nautical chart from his clothes, which marked the route of the cruise ship.The young man used his pen to circle one of the islands, and then said slowly.


    "The whale waters are the territory of Whitebeard, and that man, even Veenhill Lorne, would not dare to provoke easily. Therefore, as long as he can get there, then Lorne''s desire for me will slow down a lot.


    The man retracted the pen and said to himself.This young man is exactly the famous supernova some time ago, the spider of the slaughtered Weinhill family, Bepak.


    This nautical chart is specially made. It clearly divides the spheres of influence of the various forces in the new world. The four largest parts belong to the four emperors on the sea.


    White beard, Edward Newgate.


    Beasts, Kaido.


    BIG¡¤MOM, Charlotte Lingling.


    And the youngest but most famous man, Veenhill Lorne.


    The place where Pipak is now is in the territory of Veenhill Lorne, on the edge of the Rocksor Sea area, next to the white beard''s territory whale sea area.


    "Just survive these three days." The man muttered to himself, while looking at the words Veenhill Lorne marked in bright red on the map, a trace of disdain appeared in his eyes.


    That family is not as glamorous as it looks, but it is even more filthy than the ordinary Pirate Group.


    Pepak put everything away, and when he was about to rest, there was a sudden rush of footsteps outside the door.He quickly taped the wig and fake beard on the seat, and the young man quickly became a handsome middle-aged man.After all this was done, he slowly opened the door of the room. There was a strong smell of blood outside the door. A waitress was lying on the floor, her clothes on her chest were messy, her abdomen was pierced by bullets, and the blood stained her clothes red. , Constantly flowing out of it.


    Her eyes widened, her eyes were full of unwillingness and humiliation, and her chest was constantly rising and falling, but anyone with a discerning eye could see that she could not hold on for long.


    "What happened?"


    There were many onlookers around, but no one dared to step forward to help this innocent girl. He hurriedly squeezed over and asked anxiously.


    "I see who dares to help her?"


    On the bar next to him, a man with big black wavy hair turned around, kicked the woman lying on the ground with nailed shoes, and said arrogantly.

 803 Chapter 787: That Man

    Seeing this scene, combined with the scenes he saw when he just entered the bar, Pi Parker quickly made up for this man who wanted to be indecent. This beautiful waitress, after being rejected, became angry and took out a weapon and shot her. Scene.


    Such things are not uncommon in this sea, especially since pirates have become more and more rampant in recent years.Because of Lorne''s success, many young people''s desires were aroused. These people chose to go out to sea, to follow that illusory dream, and after being awakened by the waves of the new world, they chose to nest in a small place and do their best.


    Pepak has seen such things a lot along the way.


    The air was deadly silent, and many well-dressed gentlemen were in fear at the back at this time, and did not dare to step forward to help this poor lady.After seeing this scene, the man with the gun showed a smug look on his face, turned his head, and said to the sommelier in front of him.


    "Call your boss here, how much this woman is worth? I bought it. Today I want to let people know the fate of rebelling against my black gunman MacArthur!"


    MacArthur?The name Pipaque has been vaguely heard. It was a pirate of Pipaque several years earlier. When he arrived in the Chambord Islands, the bounty seemed to be 80 million Baileys.Later, after entering the new world, it is estimated to be swallowed by the waves of the new world, and there is no more news.


    For this kind of miscellaneous fish, Pipak doesn''t care at all. After all, it is not a supernova, which means that they have lost the qualification to compete for the highest throne that belongs to the Pirate.This kind of pirate belongs to the most inconspicuous group in this sea.


    But it is also the largest batch, because supernovas are a minority after all. Under the cover of the waves of the new world, many people have ignored them. The largest number of emperors on this sea are not the emperors above, but it is MacArthur who is so unknown. "Miscellaneous fish".Their impact on the sea is, in a sense, more serious than those big pirates.


    How to do?


    Seeing the scene of the sommelier bowing his knees and apologizing hastily, Pepak frowned slightly.


    He doesn''t like this. They clearly did nothing wrong. Why do they want to apologize to this MacArthur, just because of his strength?


    Pi Parker believes that the truth in this world should not be like this.


    This is why, when he was in the hinterland of the Vennhill family before, Pipak dared to risk his life and clashed with the soldiers of the Vennhill family.


    Whether to help or not to help the waitress, a serious question posed in front of Pi Parker. With his strength, he actually didn¡¯t care about MacArthur, but he is now in a critical period of his escape. Once his identity is revealed, Those chasers like wolves and tigers will flock to him, and the man who controls the entire Loxo Sea area will not let him go easily.


    If this is a trap that lures him to expose, then once he shows up, he will be forever.


    "help me."


    The waitress''s helpless cries for help sounded in Pi Parker''s ears, blood constantly gushing out of her wound, and the heartbeat of the waitress became weaker and weaker.


    He is a randomly chosen place to live. No matter how powerful the man is, it is impossible for the prophet to know he will live in this place, so let''s ambush a good guy in advance to perform such a scene!


    At this time, the waitress''s cry for help finally softened Pi Parker, as he thought, and then walked out of the crowd.


    "Why, do you want to taste the gun?"


    MacArthur turned his head and looked at Pe Parker arrogantly.


    boom!


    The pitch-black domineering covering Pepak¡¯s arm, he jumped out like a spring, and his body flexibly avoided several bullets that MacArthur shot towards him, and then hit MacArthur¡¯s abdomen with a punch, blasting the man. fly.


    "Where is the nearest hospital? This lady may not last long!"


    After all this was done, Pepak didn''t even look at MacArthur who was knocked into the air by him. He lay on the ground, picked up the injured lady, and shouted at the crowd onlookers.


    He came here for the first time and didn''t understand the situation here, so he needed help from others.


    "I...I know that there is a genius doctor living here, as long as Susan is sent to her, she will definitely be able to save her!"


    At this time, the bartender also reacted, and said tremblingly to Pipak Tsur.


    Just now, Pi Parker''s speed was too fast. He didn''t see the man''s movements clearly. The brutal man with the gun was blown into flight.


    "Take me there!"


    Pi Parker picked up the waitress and said anxiously.


    ...


    "Sister, if you cut off the limbs of animals and transfer them to the human torso, will it help those who lost their limbs because of the war to stand up again?"


    In a small medical hall, a little loli with a pink jade peck closed the medical book in her hand, blinked her big eyes, and innocently asked the female doctor sitting behind her.


    "For others, this idea can be described as whimsical, but for you, it is not impossible."


    The female doctor smiled, then stroked little Lori''s head and said with a smile.


    "Because, Xiao Ke will be the most powerful doctor in this sea."


    The woman has no makeup, a white robe, and a pair of glasses, which makes her look very intellectual.


    No one would have imagined that this gentle-looking woman turned out to be the deputy of a famous big pirate, the powerful subordinate of the ghost hand Aze, the ghost demon Ji Aoya.


    The woman looked at Coco sitting in front of her with a medical book in her hand and studied carefully, with a smile of relief on her face.


    She picked this little girl back, originally just to make up for the missing piece in her heart after Yaze died.Later, Coco accidentally got the fruits of the operation, and Oya planned to train this little girl so that she could become a sword for revenge against Lorne.However, as time passed, she discovered that this little girl really liked the feeling of helping others.Oya couldn''t bear to destroy this innocence, so her revenge was gradually let go.


    It¡¯s good now.


    Oya thought so, but just as she walked to her desk and was about to deal with today''s affairs, the door of the hospital was suddenly kicked open.


    A handsome middle-aged man, hugging a young woman covered in blood, rushed in.


    "Doctor! Is there a doctor?"


    The middle-aged man placed the woman gently, and shouted anxiously to the hospital.


    "Someone here needs first aid!"

 804 Chapter 788

    "The condition of the injured person is basically stable now, but if you send it back later, I won''t be able to save her."


    Aoya held a medical certificate and whispered to Pi Parker.


    "It''s just that I have stayed on Chiu Chi Island for so long, and I rarely encounter incidents that dare to shoot others with a gun in an upright manner here."


    "Is the law and order here already so chaotic?"


    "It''s not just here, but this sea has become extremely chaotic." Pepak took off his hat and said helplessly.


    "Because of the fact that Veenhill Lorne defeated the Golden Lion Shiji some time ago, the pirates on this sea boiled, as if inspired by them, they were crazy."


    "In the new world now, wars are everywhere."


    "Is that so?" Oya nodded, and didn''t continue on the topic.Pi Parker also understands what she thinks. After all, this place is the man''s territory. He is slandered behind his back. If his crazy fans know about it, it will probably lead to fire.


    So being careful in words and deeds is a necessary thing.


    "The wounded still needs to be hospitalized for observation for a few more days. Are you her family member?"


    Aoya changed the subject and asked.


    Just now when Pepak rushed in with a man covered in blood, she was shocked.


    "Actually, I''m just a passerby who happened to see. I really can''t help but see some people bullying ordinary people with their own strength, so I can''t help but take action."


    Pepak said embarrassingly, but he didn''t lie in this sentence, because he felt that the doctor was a kind-hearted person, so he put down some precautions slightly.


    "There are not many people who are as kind as you."


    Oya smiled slightly and continued.


    "Well, now I need to give the patient some time for treatment. I will continue to work. If you have any questions, you can come to me at any time."


    After finishing speaking, she turned and walked towards the medical room without waiting for Pe Parker to answer.


    The appearance of the female doctor was a disguised eviction order. After Pepak had been wandering in the sea for so long, of course he understood this truth, so he secretly left the hospital.


    "My sister, why do you want to drive him away?"


    After Pepak left, a little loli who was pecking at the pink jade came out from behind the door, widened her innocent eyes, and asked suspiciously.


    My sister didn''t want the man to stay here, even she could hear this sentence.


    "Because the pirates who dare to use guns on this island are all first-class and ruthless characters. Such pirates will never let him off easily. He stays here and only exposes himself, and then he gets involved. Go amidst unnecessary events"


    Aoya patted little Lori on the head and said with a smile.


    "His kind heart should not be consumed by such trivial matters."


    "Oh, that''s it! Your lord''s world is so complicated!"


    Coco said in confusion, then shook his head and changed the subject.


    "The eldest sister who was sent here had a huge wound in her abdomen. I used my power to plug the wound and suture the broken organs inside her body. It won''t take long for her to recover!"


    Little Coco raised his head and looked proud, as if waiting for the compliment from the female doctor.


    "Little Coco is really amazing."


    The female doctor gently touched Coco''s head and praised her.


    Then looking outside the door, the sun has set, the afterglow is swaying on the earth, and the pedestrians leave in a hurry. The shadow of the old man is pulled under the afterglow, like the heavy silhouette of an old-fashioned movie, which makes people feel a trace of loneliness.


    As usual.


    Aoya can''t remember how long she has been on this island, but it might be a good choice to grow up with Coco slowly.


    As for those pirates who dare to retaliate?A trace of disdain emerged from the corner of Aoya''s mouth. She was also a famous big pirate.


    And his bounty seems to be higher than them.


    ...


    Pepak returned to his residence, and he did not close his eyes until midnight.


    The expected revenge did not come. MacArthur and the gang seemed to disappear without a trace, and they never appeared in the town again.


    This Pi Parker''s previous guess was slightly different, which did not fit the character of these pirates at all.


    But Pepak didn''t think much about it. Since these pirates didn''t disturb their cleanliness without being ignorant, then he didn''t care about them.


    Because the most important thing for him now is to successfully escape the Loxor waters.


    After all, the name of that man is fundamentally different from those of the weak who have a mere name. His record was poured out of the blood of the enemy.Even if it is better than Bi Parker, thinking of that man, I feel a little frustrated.


    Two days passed after such a peaceful day. In these two days, nothing happened in the town, as if the previous incident of the pirate shooting was just a delusion of people.


    Pepak woke up from his sleep and subconsciously picked up his pocket watch on the table to check the time. It was already noon.


    It¡¯s a rare thing for him to sleep until noon when he is so self-disciplined, especially for people who are still on the run. However, at this time, the atmosphere on Qiqi Island is so peaceful, he almost Just addicted to it.


    "Mr. Captain said that the ship will leave here in the evening."


    After putting on his clothes, Pey Parker said to himself.


    "Then, it''s time to say goodbye to Miss Yaya."


    Miss Ya Ya, that is Oya''s pseudonym here, during this period of time, because of the relationship between the shot waitress, the two of them had contacted many times, and Pi Park also remembered the name of the female doctor.


    The female doctor has a gentle and kind personality, which deeply moved Pi Parker.


    He felt that the female doctor was like a warm sun shining on his gloomy life. If it weren''t for fear that his fugitive identity might involve her, Pepak couldn''t help but confess to her.


    But the saddest word in this world is if.


    Because there is no if.


    So Peter Parker bought a gift and went to say goodbye to the lady.


    "Sorry, there are too many patients here today, I can''t separate myself."


    Aoya sat on the desk, looked at Pie Parker who was standing in front of her holding flowers, and said with a smile.


    Of course she understands this man''s mind. In fact, Aoya is not disgusted with this kind-hearted man. People who lack courage dare not risk their lives to offend those fierce and violent pirates.


    But unfortunately, after Yaze died, Oya never planned to like other men again.

 805 Chapter 789 Illusion (2)

    Moreover, just being a good heart is not enough to impress Oya.


    After all, the sea is vast, and there are too many men like him.


    Pi Parker took the flowers back in embarrassment. He looked around and found that the deserted hospital was filled with patients.


    What Oya said that he was very busy recently, not to prevaricate his words.


    "Then, I offended."


    Peter Parker nodded and said apologetically.


    "I won''t bother you anymore."


    Aoya shook her head helplessly, and then continued to work.The story of Pipak was quickly forgotten by her.


    When Pipak walked to the port alone, Oya''s refusal was not a surprise to him. The two people were originally two parallel lines. After touching, they no longer meet.


    "Women are really troublesome, so take the risk and keep it simple."


    Peter Parker squinted his eyes and said to himself.


    He looked out at the sea, and the vast sea was still waiting for him. He couldn''t stop on the tiny island of Chiu Chiu for a woman.


    "what is that?"


    But at this time, Pepak saw a pirate ship appearing on the sea level, with black sails hanging on the pirate ship, and the black sail was faintly visible in the shape of a skeleton.


    "That''s... the Pirate Banner!"


    Pepak''s pupils widened, and then his body moved before his thoughts.He quickly turned around and fled into the town.


    Any pirate suddenly approaches a small island, there is a high probability that nothing good will happen.


    This is common sense in this sea.


    This is especially true when Chiu Chiu Island is not on the three main routes of the New World.


    Pei Parker judged that these pirates were not well-intentioned!


    Therefore, Pipak chose to hide directly.It is not his job to meet the pirates, but the work of the Veenhill family on the small island of Asylum seekers.


    If he can''t even protect his own territory, then that man is just a vain name.


    Sure enough, not long after the pirates were found in Pipak, the army stationed on Chiu Chiu Island moved. A middle-aged man with epaulettes engraved with the Weinhill family crest led a large group of soldiers lined up in the port. His expression was cold, as if he was ready to meet these sudden pirates.


    The residents of the small town hid in their houses, afraid to go out, the usually lively long street was lonely.


    Peter Parker also secretly observed through the window.He wanted to know how powerful the army of the Venn Hill family was.


    Pipak was lying in the window to observe, and suddenly felt a trance in his own mind. When he reacted, the pirate ship was already very close to the port of Chiu Chi Island.


    But the fierce battle as expected did not happen, and the Vennhill family''s army looked like rotten wood, and it shattered with the touch.The pirates completely destroyed these seemingly powerful troops in just one round of shelling, and even the officer with the Weinhill family crest on his shoulder was killed on the spot.


    "Find that brat!"


    A man with long wavy hair and rivets on his clothes stepped on the blood and shouted at the pirates behind him.


    "Then bring him in front of me. I will cut off his limbs with a knife and throw it into the sea to feed the sharks!"


    That is MacArthur!


    Pepak''s pupils shrank, and he recognized the arrogant pirate.


    But MacArthur was obviously not the leader this time. Standing in front of him was a one-eyed dragon wearing a dirty navy officer''s cloak and a captain''s cap.


    Pirates like to wear the clothes of naval officers that they have defeated, and the higher the rank on the clothes, the stronger the officers they defeated. This is another place for the pirates to show off their strength in addition to competing for bounty.


    And Pepak recognized that the rank of the naval officer uniform that the man was wearing was...


    brigadier!


    A tricky guy!


    This is Pi Parker''s judgment.


    Any brigadier general in the headquarters of the navy is a strong one alone. For example, the famous naval star a while ago has just been promoted to the position of brigadier general.


    The pirates who can kill the Commodore are absolutely difficult guys.


    "It turns out that MacArthur has been silent for such a long time. He went to find a helper!"


    Peter Parker said to himself.At the same time, there was a hint of cruel color in his eyes.


    He didn''t expect that the Weinhill family had such a vain name, their army was easily defeated by these pirates.


    The pirates rushed into the town and began to plunder.


    The cries of women and the howls of men are endless.


    "Angelo!"


    At this time, there was a fierce knocking outside the door, and a man anxiously called Pe Parker''s alias outside the door.


    "This island is over!"


    "The captain has already escaped with the boat, but he left us a few small boats, we must escape there quickly."


    "damn it!"


    Pepak squeezed his fist. He wanted to help the people in this small town deal with these pirates, but once his whereabouts were revealed, that Lorne would never let him go. He would combine himself and these Clean up the pirates together!


    However, these pirates clearly came for themselves. If they escaped, it would be like an unwarranted disaster for the people in the small town.


    Just as Pepak was in a dilemma, MacArthur''s shout suddenly came in his ear.


    "I know where that man is! Everyone follow me!"


    Pepak looked through the window and saw MacArthur led a group of pirates rushing into the depths of the town.


    That place is a hospital!


    "Damn it! Why are there so many pirates! Isn''t that Lorne''s deterrent effect at all?"


    Aoya took a small cocoa and hid under a table, outside is full of the clamor of pirates.


    The patients who lived in before were all pirates in disguise. It seems that those pirates have coveted this small island for not a day or two. They are already ready to sneak into this place. When the large forces outside arrive, the two sides should unite inside and outside, and break through in one fell swoop. This small island.


    "Sister! What should I do!"


    Little Coco shivered with fear, holding Oya''s arm tightly, and said incoherently.


    She has not experienced anything like this.


    "Don''t be afraid, sister will protect you!"


    Aoya calmed Coco while her eyes gradually became cold.


    Since you can''t rely on Lorne''s reputation to protect yourself, then do it yourself.


    Boom!


    The table where Aoya and the others were hiding was suddenly split in half, and a pirate stood in front of them with a trace of madness on their faces.


    "I found you!"


    boom!


    But the next moment, the pirate was blown into flight, and Aoya stood up with a gloomy expression on her arms.


    "roll!"

 806 Chapter 790 Illusion (3)

    After all, Aoya is a woman who has seen big scenes, so when faced with a pirate attack, she did not panic like others.


    A thin domineering layer covered her fist, and Aoya punched the pirate who was trying to attack her.


    At this time, the entire hospital had been destroyed by pirates disguised as patients. Most of the pirates rushed out and started burning and looting on the street.


    "Don''t be afraid, my sister will definitely take you out of here."


    Aoya gently calmed down the panicked little Coco, while lowering her footsteps, she looked out the door.


    The streets were full of crazy pirates. The doors of many shops were smashed open by the pirates. Some young women were even dragged onto the street. The pirates vented their desires in front of their families. .


    The harmony of the Qiqi Island has been destroyed.


    "A group of beasts!"


    Ao Ya quickly blocked Coco''s eyes and frowned.


    The veins on her forehead were exposed. After living here for so long, she still has some feelings for these simple ordinary people.Now these ordinary people are in sudden misfortune, and her heart is not well.


    "Sister, I seem to hear the cry of Miss Windsor next door, she seems to be crying very painfully! Are we going to help her?"


    Xiao Keke cleverly lay in Aoya''s arms, a woman''s screams reached her ears, and Xiao Keke asked with some doubts.


    The Windsor she was talking about was a female clerk in the cake shop next door, a seventeen or eighteen-year-old girl with a lively personality and kind to cocoa.


    The little girl, under the protection of Oya, still maintains her inner innocence. In her eyes, this world is very beautiful.


    Oya gently put the little cocoa on the ground,


    "Turn around and hand over the next steps to my sister."


    Little Coco turned around obediently, and then covered his eyes with his little hands.


    "Hahahaha!"


    The pirate''s licentious laughter was heard in the ears, Windsor was dragged onto the street, the long skirt was removed, and the whole person struggled hard.But how can a little girl break free from this group of pirates, Windsor''s struggle is just to add a piece of joy to this group of pirates.


    "Boss, there is a big beauty over there!"


    Just as the pirate headed by the pirate was preparing to do something, a young man discovered Oya.


    The headed pirate turned his head and saw Aoya walked towards them with a cold expression.


    Guru!


    The pirate swallowed, Oya was as seductive as a rose, coquettish, with thorns.


    This kind of mature beauty is much more attractive than the young and young girl on the ground.


    "Stop..."


    Click!


    Before the pirate leader had finished speaking, a sharp slash slid over and flew over his neck.


    The next moment, his head slowly fell to the ground, and rolled on the ground several times like a ball.


    Although it has not been a long time to fight, Aoya''s fighting instinct has not been forgotten. Her ability itself is the top fighting ability.


    After the leader was killed in an instant, the remaining pirates were defeated and were quickly killed by Oya, unable to even escape for their lives.


    Long Street was stained with blood.


    "A bunch of scum."


    Oya''s hands were dyed bright red, and blood kept dripping from her fingertips.


    "thanks, thanks."


    Windsor lowered her head, seemingly afraid to look directly at Oya.


    "Hurry up and find a place to hide."


    Oya gently said that she understood Windsor''s reaction. After all, for a seventeen or eighteen-year-old girl, what happened today was enough to subvert her worldview.


    After all this was done, Aoya returned to the hospital, and Xiao Keke stood still in place. She didn''t move without Aoya''s order.


    "We must leave here too."


    Aoya found a piece of clean white gauze, wiped away her wounded blood, then hugged Cocoa and said slowly.


    "Leaving here? Are you going to a new place?"


    Little Coco tilted his head and asked curiously.


    Chio Chi Island is actually not the place where she and Ao Ya first lived. Because they couldn''t bear the harassment of middle-aged men, Ao Ya had moved once before.


    "Yes, go to a more interesting place."


    Oya said gently, only by facing Xiao Keco, she could maintain this gentleness.


    "Okay, okay! I moved to a new house!"


    Little Coco cleverly stuck to Oya''s chest, and said excitedly.And Aoya walked out of the hospital door holding Cocoa.


    Her heart is not as optimistic as Xiao Keke.The smell of blood here will soon attract more enemies. It is impossible for her to kill the endless stream of pirates alone, and as long as she appears to fight, her iconic abilities will be exposed. Identity, when the time comes, the agents of the Vennhill family will most likely swarm like wolves that smell blood.


    Both she and Coco will be in a dangerous situation.


    So I must leave here!


    "The hospital is here! Our brothers have been in ambush here, and they will be caught soon!"


    But at this time, a man''s voice sounded from the end of the long street, and Aoya hurriedly hugged Coco and hid under a ransacked counter.


    A man with wavy, curly hair and clothes with rivets led a group of pirates to come here.MacArthur was so upset that he had been beaten in public before and was bound to retaliate.


    But he soon discovered that something was wrong here, and his brothers were lying in different places on the street.The blood flowed along the gully between the gravel on the ground, the scene was very coquettish.


    "It seems that there is still a great man hiding here!"


    The corners of MacArthur''s mouth twitched, revealing a trace of disdain.


    "Are you hiding? Don''t worry, I will know soon."


    After speaking, he clapped his hands to his men. After a group of pirates heard what he said, they immediately rushed toward the various buildings in Long Street like a tide.Soon, the residents of the small town were gathered in the very center of Long Street.


    These ordinary people shivered and looked at the fierce pirate in front of them. The pirate body on the ground made them feel a little uneasy.


    "Tell me what happened here."


    MacArthur walked in front of a middle-aged man, patted his face with his hand, squeezed out a gentle expression, and asked.


    "I... I don''t know anything."


    The man said in a panic.


    boom!


    The black barrel of MacArthur''s hand was blazing, and a bullet hole appeared on the man''s forehead.


    The next moment, he fell to the ground with a look of fear.There was a trace of unwillingness in his eyes.


    "This is not the answer I want."


    MacArthur said indifferently.


    "next."

 807 Chapter 791 Illusion (4)

    oom!boom!boom!


    Gunshots kept ringing on the long street, and MacArthur kept asking the town residents the same questions.


    As long as he didn''t get the answer he wanted, MacArthur would shoot the person who answered his question to death without hesitation.


    When MacArthur had killed seven people and walked to a bald middle-aged man, the middle-aged man finally couldn''t help it, and knelt at MacArthur''s feet, begging.


    "I said, I said everything!"


    "Very well, it won''t be dead long ago!"


    MacArthur showed a gentle smile and lifted the man up.Gently pat the dust off his clothes.


    "Now, you can tell me what happened."


    "Those pirates were killed by a woman!"


    The bald man said shiveringly.


    "How can you betray..."


    But at this time, the middle-aged man''s wife said with an incredulous face, she came over to cover her husband''s mouth.


    boom!


    MacArthur put away his pistol, and the woman slowly fell to the ground, with a black muzzle on her forehead.


    "No one is interfering with you now, you keep talking."


    Seeing his wife died, the middle-aged man seemed to collapse and collapsed to the ground again.Said crying.


    "It''s a doctor! It''s Doctor Ya Ya who was in the hospital before!"


    "A female doctor?"


    MacArthur chewed on the information he got from the middle-aged man, and the information seemed a bit unexpected.


    "So, do you know where that female doctor is now?"


    "I, I don''t know, but she just killed a few pirates, she should not be far away!"


    The middle-aged man said so.His eyes became extremely dim, and his heart was ashamed.


    "well."


    MacArthur clapped his hands, turned and said to his men.


    "Worked, scumbags, find me that stinky woman!"


    "Roar!"


    The pirates scattered and left, surrounded the entire long street and began a carpet search.MacArthur walked towards a chair, seemingly wanting to find a place to sit and wait.


    It''s just that when he walked by the middle-aged man, he seemed to think of something, took out his pistol, and shot it at his forehead.


    boom!


    The middle-aged man''s fat body leaned back and lay on the ground, his face still retained a trace of rejoicing in his aftermath, as well as a trace of incredibleness that had not had time to fully reveal.His body leaned back and lay with his wife.


    "Sorry, what I hate the most is someone like you who betrays others."


    After doing all this, MacArthur sat on the chair, found a comfortable posture, raised his legs, and said slowly.


    The sound of footsteps searching outside is getting closer, and it will be found here soon.


    Aoya held Cocoa, closed her eyes and felt it, feeling the breath outside.


    She was not surprised that she was betrayed. In fact, in her long career as a pirate, she had experienced more cruel things than this, which is why she and Yaze always only believed in each other. s reason.


    The pirates are conducting a carpet search, and they will find here in about a few minutes.Oya closed her eyes and started to calculate. She was born in psychology, and she was more calm than the others.


    The Long Street has been completely blocked, and it is impossible to escape without disturbing the pirates.Aoya bit her lip, a trace of anxiety flashed across her face.


    In other words, if there is no accident, she will be found out.


    If you want to escape, you must fight against a group of pirates outside.


    She wasn''t actually afraid of these pirates, but she was afraid that she would be delayed by them, which would attract even more terrifying opponents.


    The footsteps were getting closer, and Aoya could even hear the heartbeat of the pirate outside.


    She clenched her fist, ready to shoot.


    But at this moment, a man''s angry voice suddenly sounded on the long street of the small town.


    "what are you doing!"


    A young man with dark brown hair appeared at the end of the long street, his hands spewed out a cloud of cobwebs, and the two pirates who were trying to stop him were knocked away and nailed to the wall.


    "You finally came!"


    MacArthur stood up, an expression of excitement flashed on his face.


    The reason he came here is to find revenge for this man who made him embarrassed in public.


    "Why does the war between you and me involve innocent ordinary people?"


    The veins on Pi Parker''s forehead were exposed, and he shouted angrily at MacArthur.After eavesdropping on MacArthur''s whereabouts, he followed him over.But the first time he came to this long street, he saw the bloody scene.


    Many innocent residents lay on the ground, their blood stained the long street.


    "Innocent?" MacArthur showed a frivolous smile.


    "But what does this have to do with me?"


    After speaking, he took out his pistol and shot randomly at the residents gathered in the center of the square.


    "Asshole!"


    Pepak roared, his body like a bullet, and he bounced in the direction where MacArthur shot.


    After eating the spider fruit, he possesses most of the spider''s abilities and has quite amazing jumping ability.


    Pepak suddenly appeared in front of the residents, using his body to block several bullets that MacArthur shot towards them.


    Boom!


    The bullet hit Pi Parker''s body, as if hitting a piece of extremely flexible skin, Pi Parker''s skin was slightly sunken, and then the bullet was dropped.


    "The capable?"


    MacArthur frowned when he saw this scene.


    "It has nothing to do with you!"


    Pei Parker roared, his body rolled a few times on the ground, and then countless sharp spikes grew out of his pores. He jumped and flew towards MacArthur.


    Boom!


    MacArthur picked up his pistol and shot a few bullets at Pi Parker, but Pi Parker dodged them deftly.


    "Damn it! Can''t lock him down!"


    MacArthur frowned and said, put away his pistol, and drew out a sharp knife.


    Many people in this sea know their marksmanship is outstanding, but few people know that they are equally good at using knives.


    Because everyone who knows is dead!


    If you want to live well in this sea, you must hide your skills, MacArthur knows this.


    "I will kill..."


    Before MacArthur had finished speaking, Pipak had already appeared in front of him.


    Pipak didn''t give MacArthur a chance to fight head-on. He himself was stronger than MacArthur, especially after the transformation, both in speed and strength, were far stronger than MacArthur.MacArthur''s self-proclaimed swift movement was extremely slow in the eyes of Pepak.Then slap,


    Slapped MacArthur''s face.

 808 Chapter 792 Illusion (5)

    There were countless tiny spikes on Pepak''s palm, and he severely grabbed a piece of bloody skin on MacArthur''s face.


    "How dare you!"


    MacArthur backed up a few steps, yelled at Peter Parker, and subconsciously grabbed his right hand toward his waist, trying to take out his pistol.But he found that his hands couldn''t move at all, and he didn''t know when a sticky cobweb entangled his wrist, making him immobile.


    "A despicable person like you is not worthy to be called a pirate!"


    Pepak suddenly appeared in front of MacArthur and said coldly.


    "Let me, finish your sin."


    A punch hit MacArthur''s body heavily, and a deep depression appeared in MacArthur''s chest. Accompanied by the sound of his chest breaking, he was blasted out.He crashed heavily on the wall of a building, and numerous cracks appeared on the wall, and his body slid weakly to the ground.


    Without a body that is armed and domineering and defensive, it is impossible to withstand Pepak''s heavy punch.


    "ended."


    Pepak took a deep breath. After MacArthur was dealt with, there were only a few small people left.As long as these trash fish are resolved, no one can threaten the residents of this small island.


    "It''s over? I don''t think so."


    But at this time, the voice of a man full of anger sounded behind Pi Parker, MacArthur''s boss.The middle-aged man wearing the cape of the Commodore Admiral didn''t know when he appeared here, and said coldly behind Pi Parker.


    "You have a good skill, do you want to consider joining Lao Tzu''s command."


    Pepak turned stiffly, the big pirate stood in front of the shivering crowd with one hand, picked up a machete that was bigger than an ordinary person''s body, lowered his head, and looked down at Pepak.


    "I disdain to be with a scum like you!"


    Pi Parker replied that he had missed such an important thing, and only after the man was solved, the crisis on this small island would really be relieved.


    Numerous tiny hairs emerged from the depths of his skin, forming black and white patterns on his skin, just like a human-shaped spider.


    He has entered a state of combat.


    "So, it''s a shame."


    The middle-aged pirate shook his head, and it seemed a pity that he didn''t include the general Bipak under his command.


    "A person like you can''t be an unknown person in this sea. Before the battle begins, I allow you to tell me your name."


    "Pe Parker!"


    At this time, Pepak did not choose to hide, because he had already appeared, and with the intelligence capabilities of the Wienhill family, it was impossible to find out his identity.


    Moreover, he has a habit, that is, the habit of letting his opponent die.


    With regard to this group of violent pirates, Pepak has already moved to kill.


    "Pi Parker?" the middle-aged pirate murmured to himself. He frowned, because he vaguely felt like he had heard the name from somewhere.


    After a while, his brows frowned like a Sichuan word stretched out, and he suddenly realized.


    "Is it the Bipark who was wanted by the Vennhill family some time ago?"


    "Now that you know it, are you ready to die?"


    At this time, Pepak had completely entered the spider form, he raised his inhuman head, looked at the pirate, and said coldly.


    When he enters this form, whether it is power, speed, or reaction power, it is far beyond the limit of ordinary people.


    Pi Parker is confident to defeat this unknown pirate.


    "dead?"


    The pirate laughed mockingly, and then raised his sword, which was much larger than a human.Turning around, he slammed into the stupefied ordinary person beside him.


    "Did you misunderstand something."


    boom!


    Pi Parker''s body disappeared. The next moment, he appeared in front of the ordinary person who was scared to stay in place, and blocked the knife with his body.


    The long knife cut a huge scar on his body, almost cutting him in half.


    "Did you misunderstand something."


    Pepak rolled on the ground twice, blood splattered all over the floor.


    The pirate walked up to him, looked down at him, and said with a pity on his face.


    "Sympathy is the greatest weakness of a pirate, don''t you think I will be afraid of you?"


    "mean!"


    Aoya, who was hiding behind the small counter, couldn''t help cursing secretly after seeing this scene.


    But she was a little helpless. After all, the world of Pirates has always focused on results, not process. As long as you win, what you have said and done are all right.


    Success or failure is an iron rule in the Pirate World.


    Now that the long street is in a mess, Pi Parker has attracted most of the attention of the pirates, and they are slowly approaching Pi Parker, surrounding him.


    Now, it is a good opportunity to escape!


    Aoya left and moved slowly towards the exit of Long Street.


    Stabbed!


    Behind him came the sound of a sharp knife cutting through the flesh and blood. Pepak was crawling under the pirate''s feet, and the pirate stepped on Pepak''s head and said with a smug look.


    "Excessive pity will only cost you your life. You can''t understand this truth that a child understands?"


    "my hero."


    When it came to the word "hero", the pirate strengthened his tone with great sarcasm.


    A pirate, quite a hero, is a very ironic thing in itself.


    At this time, Aoya had slipped to the end of the long street, where there were only two trash pirates guarding them, and she could easily deal with them.


    As long as she escapes this encirclement, she can leave here safely.


    The big pirate behind him saw that Pipak couldn''t move, and proudly raised his weapon high. He was about to personally end the life of the pirate who rebelled against him.


    Aoya saw the butcher knife held up high by the pirate, and as long as the butcher knife was swung down, he could take the life of Pi Parker.


    Take away the life of this rather heroic pirate.


    She bit her lip, tangled in her heart.


    "Sister, are we going to leave them alone?"


    At this time, the little Coco lying in Aoya''s arms gently pulled La Aoya''s clothes and said timidly.


    "Asshole!"


    Little Coco''s words became the last straw that shook Oya''s inner balance. She gently placed Coco in a small cabinet.


    "Hide well here, no matter what happens, don''t make a sound."


    Little Coco nodded obediently, she was always obedient.


    After doing all this, Aoya turned around and took out two sharp long knives from her waist.


    The next moment, she walked out of the hidden house.Appeared on the long street.

 809 Chapter 793 Why Cant Pirates Choose Kindness?

    "So there is still someone hiding here."


    The pirate turned his head, saw Oya, and said slowly.


    "It''s you, did you kill Lao Tzu''s men?"


    "If you don''t run away, are you going to come and die with this man?"


    "You are the one who died!"


    Aoya said coldly, and then walked towards the Pirate step by step.Some people who tried to stop her on the way were cut in half by her.


    Oya, who possesses cutting fruits, is the most terrifying killing machine in the world.


    "I advise you not to come over again, otherwise the knife in my hand may involuntarily swing at these ordinary people."


    Seeing the aggressive Oya, the pirate involuntarily took a step back. At this time, the ordinary people behind him heard an exclamation of fear, which pulled him out of shock.


    He pointed the long knife at a screaming ordinary person, threatening.


    "These ordinary people, perhaps because of your behavior, will ruin their lives!"


    "What does that have to do with me?"


    Aoya knelt down slightly and said with a disdain.


    "They just betrayed me. Why should I stupidly give my life to protect them?"


    When the pirate heard Oya''s indifferent words, he still hadn''t recovered.The next moment, Oya''s calf suddenly exerted force and rushed towards him.The pirate closed his hand, trying to block with a weapon, but he found that Pe Parker, who was lying at his feet, raised his head with difficulty and gave him a cruel smile.


    I don''t know when, the pirate''s hand was covered with a sticky white silk thread.


    The silk thread completely wrapped his hand, and the other end was connected to the ground, making it impossible for him to take it away.


    "Asshole!"


    The pirate cursed, he didn''t expect that Pipak would have the strength to delay himself.


    But at this time, Aoya had already rushed in front of him, the long knife in his hand gleaming coldly.


    The next moment, a broken back holding a long sword flew with the wind, blood gushing.


    Aoya, a sword chopped off the arm of this pirate!


    The pirate was in pain and wanted to resist, but at this time Aoya was already close, and the two long swords in his hand flashed coldly.


    Then, a human head rolled to the ground.


    Oya, a sword ended his life.


    "ended."


    Pepak struggled to get up. He didn''t expect this seemingly gentle female doctor to have such a terrifying combat power. She was like himself, a person with a story.


    The leader died, and the remaining pirates seemed to have lost their backbone and fled in all directions.


    What else Aoya wanted to say, a sirens suddenly sounded on the tallest building in the city.


    "It''s the reinforcements of the Vennhill family here!"


    A citizen shouted eagerly.With an expression of the rest of his life, he walked over and said to Oya and Pipaque.


    "The members of the Vennhill family are here, so there is no need to worry about other things. You saved this island and they will treat you kindly!"


    "We also want to thank you very much!"


    The corners of Aoya¡¯s mouth twitched. If it were an ordinary pirate, she would be ecstatic if she got the opportunity to meet the top of the Vennhill family, but her previous identity was the deadly enemy of the Vennhill family and a powerful subordinate of the ghost hand Aze. , If Lorne sees through his identity, I am afraid that quite bad things will happen.


    Aoya just wanted to refuse, but found that there was also an unnatural expression on Pi Parker''s face. The two of them looked at each other and then showed a knowing smile.


    "This is just what we should do! As for the gratitude of the Wienhill family,"


    She walked to the place where Cocoa was hidden before, took the little girl out of the small cabinet, and then slowly said to the citizens.


    "I don''t need it anymore."


    At the next moment, he made a move that was beyond everyone''s expectations, that is, pulling his leg and rushing toward the port.


    Not only her, but Pepak also made the same choice as her. After retreating from the spider form, he ran toward the harbor.


    "It seems that something happened to you and the Wienhill family."


    Pipac caught up with Oya, and his wounds were almost healed.


    "Get to know me again, my name is Pipak, the man who will be famous throughout the sea in the future."


    Is he Pepak?


    Aoya raised her brows, but she said slowly.


    "My name is Oya."


    "Aoya? A beautiful name."


    Peter Parker said to himself.Then while running, he made an invitation to Oya.


    "I''m hiding a small boat in the harbor, we can leave here together!"


    "my pleasure!"


    Under the cover of the night, the boat slowly left Chiu Chi Island, carrying two pirates and a ignorant little girl, and sailed to the unknown sea.


    But they didn''t know that at the moment they left Chiu Chiu Island, all the things, people, and everything on the island were frozen, as if time had frozen.


    When they disappeared at the end of the sea level, the entire Chu Chu Qi Island suddenly shattered and then turned into boundless darkness.


    ...


    "Sir, this is your cranberry cake. Please enjoy."


    The sun was soft on the ground, and the children played in the street, a peaceful atmosphere.


    In a cake shop on the street, a female clerk, about seventeen or eighteen years old, brought up a carefully made small cake.Placed in front of two customers, a man and a woman.


    The moment she put down the cake, she glanced at the boy secretly, with long black hair, handsome, elegant, with a sense of mystery between her gestures and a strange temptation.If it weren''t for the queen-like woman with long burgundy hair sitting across from him, the little shop assistant couldn''t help but strike up a conversation.


    "very delicious."


    The man put down the newspaper in his hand, sniffed in front of the cake, and said gently.


    "Of course! This is the signature of our shop! Many tourists from other islands like it!"


    The female clerk said proudly when she heard the praise from her male god.


    "That''s really an honor."


    The man smiled, then took out the knife and fork, gently helped him hit the female partner to slice the cake, and then scooped a small piece with a spoon.


    "Come, have a taste."


    Seeing this scene of affection, the saleswoman''s cheeks flushed, and then she left here as if she flee.


    "Windsor, what happened?"


    When the female clerk returned to the back of the shop, her companion noticed her and asked curiously.


    "I just saw an enviable couple."


    The female clerk known as Windsor blushed and said that the seventeen or eighteen-year-old girl already has an ignorant vision of love, and the man sitting outside perfectly fits all the characteristics of the Prince Charming in her dream.


    Unfortunately, he already has someone he likes.


    Windsor was discouraged.

 810 Chapter 794

    "The taste is not bad, not as sweet and greasy as expected."


    Garrett opened her mouth and tasted the little cake Lorne had fed, then wiped her mouth with a tissue, and said lightly.


    "It''s a novel feeling."


    "After sugar was invented, many people called sugar the taste of happiness, and desserts were born from this." Lorne picked up his piece of cake and slowly tasted it.


    "But later, desserts gradually developed, and many people began to pursue higher sweetness, but forgot what the original purpose of desserts was invented."


    "It''s to make people feel happy."


    Garrett knew Lorne''s character quite well and helped him say what he wanted to say.


    "exactly."


    Lorne snapped his fingers and said slowly.


    "So, being happy is the reason you let them go?"


    Garrett put the cake down, looked at Ron''s eyes, and asked slowly.


    "Of course," Lorne smiled, "They gave me a great performance, so I gave them the right to live."


    In fact, the ship from afar that Pepak saw in the harbor before was a battleship of the Weinhill family, but Ron distorted his perception, making him think it was a pirate ship here.


    Therefore, everything that happened after the ship docked was an illusion created by Lorne.


    He wanted to see how strong the justice in Pi Parker''s heart was.


    And the answer that Pi Parker gave him made him very satisfied.


    "Pepak is a rare talent. After he has mastered the two-color domineering, he will be a difficult opponent. Just let him leave here?"


    Garrett picked up the next cup, which was filled with juice that matched the dessert.She took a sip, then joked to Lorne.


    "The strong will not be afraid of opponents. It is quite boring to have no opponents."


    Lorne said so, a sharp light flashed in his eyes, and the chill was pressing.


    The light lasted only for a moment, then disappeared, like a lion, opening his sleepy eyes by accident.


    "I will give him time and let him come to me."


    "Besides, this time, I also found a more interesting thing."


    Lorne tapped the table lightly, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    He didn''t expect that Aoya would hide here, in his territory.And the little girl adopted by Aoya has actually mastered the ability of the fruit of the operation.


    This is quite unexpected.


    "You are really boring."


    Garrett said.


    "But this is not the reason you let them go." Garrett looked at Lorne''s eyes, and intuitively told her that this was not Lorne''s true thoughts.


    Because the Wienhill family has stood on this sea for so many years and has encountered countless opponents, but she has never seen Lorne be kind to anyone.


    not even one.


    Although, soft-hearted, for a pirate, it has never been a good thing.


    "Sure enough, you found it."


    Lorne was silent, and after a while, he looked into Garrett''s eyes and asked slowly.


    "Are we good people?"


    "In every sense, we have nothing to do with good people."


    Garrett said without hesitation, "If you are a good person, then the navies of the navy headquarters are the incarnation of justice."


    "you are right."


    Lorne nodded, he did not refute what Garrett had said.Because the word "good guy" is a kind of irony to a pirate.


    The vast majority of pirates who are in contact with "good people" often don''t live long.


    "Along the way, our hands have long been stained with blood that I don''t know. How to wash it, it can''t be cleaned."


    Lorne asked, before Garrett could answer, he said to himself again.


    "My name will definitely be engraved in history."


    Jia Lei nodded, you know, Lorne is only twenty years old now, for a person, he is still very young.Everyone believes that he will be one of the most powerful contenders for the throne of Pirates, and his future achievements will not be inferior to the original Roger.


    Such a person will definitely leave a strong mark on the history textbook.


    "But no matter what I do, I cannot change the fact that this reputation will not be a good reputation."


    After all, he personally released the group of monsters imprisoned in the city, and they rose quickly, disturbing countless blood and blood in this sea.Such a thing was unimaginable in the era before Roger.


    Even the craziest pirate, the man named Locks, has never done it.


    Lorne asked himself, he was definitely not a good person.


    "There are too few people like Pepak. If there are more people like him, this sea will become different."


    "So I let them go."


    Lorne said.In fact, in the previous time, the two people of Pipak and Aoya had completely fallen into his illusion. He wanted to kill two people, it would not be much more difficult than crushing an ant.


    "So, are you going to make atonement?"


    Garrett asked in surprise.It was the first time she saw such Lorne, such... special Lorne.


    "of course not."


    Lorne stood up, picked up the hat on the table, and put it on his head.


    "They and I have a completely different path. This path will lead us to a completely different destination."


    The setting sun swayed over his shoulders, adding a bit of mystery to him.


    "I''m Lorne, Vennhill Lorne, there is nothing in this sea that I am afraid of!"


    "I just want to make this sea more interesting."


    "Is that..."


    Garrett looked at Lorne and nodded slowly.


    Facing the sunset, Lorne slowly walked towards the port, Garrett clapped his hands, and a man with long wavy hair and rivets on his clothes walked slowly in front of her.


    This man has been standing here since Lorne and the others sat down.


    "You did a good job. I allow you to fly the Vennhill family flag on your ship in the future."


    "Thank you, Empress!"


    MacArthur shouted excitedly.He never dreamed that he had won the favor of the Wienhill family just by cooperating with others in a play.


    Flying the flag of the Veenhill family means one thing, that is, at least in a quarter of the New World waters, he will be unimpeded.


    After all this was done, Garrett lifted up his little skirt and chased Lorne in small steps.


    At this time, Pipak and Aoya were still in Lorne''s illusion, and under the cover of night, escaped from Chi Chi Island.


    And she and Lorne will also take a boat to face the sunset and leave this place.


    Two groups of people, heading to different ends.

 811 Chapter 795

    "The navy is gathering forces. I don''t know what they plan to do."


    Garrett held a document, whispering back and forth in front of Lorne, while quietly speaking.


    "It seems to be a special operation, and even the three admirals are involved."


    "Is it such an inspiring action?" Lorne stretched out as he sat on the chair.Then said slowly.


    "It seems that the Navy has made a big move."


    "Should we watch out for them?"


    Garrett put the documents in his hand on the table, propped his hands on the table, leaned forward, looked at Lorne, and said slowly.


    The perfect figure is exquisite against the dress.


    Xiao Jia''s development is getting better and better.


    Lorne took a deep breath, calmed the restlessness in his heart, then took out a box of cigars from his arms, took a deep breath after lighting it, and said slowly.


    "Unless the highest level of the world government has issued a death order, otherwise, with the calm character of the old fellow in the Warring States period, if we have not changed, we will not rashly move several of our forces."


    Lorne is very confident, because most people in this world follow a rule, a rule called benefit.


    If there are not enough benefits, they will not take risks.


    Everyone in the world is profitable and profitable. As long as you control the line of profit, it is equivalent to control the pulse of the world.


    "boring."


    Garrett grumbled, a little discouraged.


    Since Lorne returned, the operation of the Vennhill family has gradually stabilized, and they have also become free.


    The previous incident of Pepak was just a small episode in their ordinary life, and soon it was forgotten.


    Now, Garrett finally understood why Lorne had let Pipak and the others go before. If the future life is still as ordinary as it is now, she really doesn''t know how to live.


    "I really want to have a pirate who does not have long eyes to provoke us,"


    Garrett squeezed her small fist and waved wildly into the air.


    "Then I will teach them well!"


    "There are not many pirates without eyes like this, and they will become fewer and fewer as the family grows."


    Lorne spit out a big mouthful of smoke rings and said with a smile.


    The balance of the new world is controlled by their emperors.In the current situation, no one of the emperors can do anything about it. As long as they don''t take the initiative to cause trouble, the balance of the new world will always be maintained.


    In theory... so.


    The two groups of Baibeard and Kaido chose to withdraw their troops after several months of long war, but judging from Baibeard''s temper, he did not intend to just let it go.


    After Lorne''s return, the Vennhill family developed rapidly and grew secretly.The Charlotte family is also under the leadership of that woman, taking advantage of the war between Whitebeard and Kaido, constantly eroding the territory of the new world, and secretly becoming bigger.


    Some other small forces are also in secret friction, but on the surface, they still maintain the rare peace of the new world.


    But Lorne knew that this peace would not last long.


    And the one who broke this peace was either the navy returning from all over the world, or... the spiteful trial that attacked Golden Lion Shiji.


    Lorne didn''t believe that the purpose of this powerful force was only to avenge Shiji. When they were in Bislan, Lorne still remembers their rhetoric.


    "Step into the ranks of the immortal? It''s crazy."


    Lorne said to himself suddenly.A smile appeared on his mouth.


    I don''t know if it is admiration or a sardonic smile.


    "Think of that group?"


    Garrett noticed Lorne''s smile, pulled his hair, and asked with some doubts.


    "Yes, with their restless personality, they should now hide somewhere in this sea, planning something."


    Lorne smiled and said, he was looking forward to this group of forces that shattered Skee''s ambitions.


    "Hopefully, they can give me enough surprises."


    Garrett wanted to say something, but at this time, the phone worm on Lorne''s desk suddenly rang.She picked it up easily, frowning slightly at first, but after a while, her lovely beauty gradually unfolded.


    "Is it good news?"


    Lorne asked, at this time, he didn''t use his perception ability to strengthen his five senses, so he couldn''t hear the words in the phone worm.


    It''s just that this phone worm is his personal phone worm, and the only ones who can call here, except for a few allies, are the senior cadres of the family.


    "Yep."


    Jia Lei nodded, "Sister Agatha came here."


    "She said, Mr. Koji''s experiment seems to have made a breakthrough!"


    ...


    "You will never believe what I found!"


    Gage said with excitement after seeing Lorne.He wiped his palms, and then led Lorne to a place covered with black cloth.


    "After getting the research report on IQ by Shiji, I was inspired. The drug called IQ can accelerate the growth of living organisms and strengthen their physical fitness. Can I apply it to my blood? Factor research."


    "The result is obvious!"


    Jiazhi''s saliva flew wildly, which was somewhat incompatible with his rigorous scientific research spirit, but Lorne understood it well.


    For people like Kagi, nothing is more important than getting closer to their dreams.


    "In the process of cultivating clones, I tried to add a little IQ element, and as a result, the cultivation process of clones was shortened by 80%!"


    "Oh!? So powerful?"


    Lorne raised his eyebrows and said in surprise.


    Originally, it would take at least two years to train a standard fighter. Most of the fighters now serving in the family were trained two years ago when Ron first entered the new world.


    Now it has been shortened by 80%, that is to say, it only takes less than half a year to train a new batch of fighters!


    He didn''t expect that the relic left by Shi Ji would surprise him so much.


    "And not only that!"


    A mysterious expression appeared on Kage''s face.


    "The subject that has been bothering me before is that I can easily create individuals with super combat effectiveness, but due to energy limitations, these individuals cannot be awakened at all!"


    "Vegapunk and I call this restriction the yoke of God."


    "But now, this shackle has been broken by us!"


    Gage shouted excitedly at Lorne, then pulled up the black cloth next to him.


    A man with a perfect body, lying quietly in a petri dish.


    The moment the black cloth was pulled apart, the man slowly opened his eyes to Lorne.

 812 Chapter 796: Witness of History

    "According to the most popular strength test standard on this sea, the experimental body strength is more than 2000 Dao strength!"


    "After joining Adam''s bloodline, he has quite terrifying resilience and learning ability. He can learn most of the physical arts in this sea in a very short time, and convert them into his own combat power."


    "And they have one of the biggest advantages."


    Gage stretched out his hands towards Lorne, just like in the religious legend, he just created the world and smiled at his creations.


    "That is mass production!"


    Hiss!


    Lorne took a deep breath of Ou cold breath and looked at the experimental body in the petri dish.In his perception, the strength of this experimental body is very strong, this strength is pure, and the pure physical strength is overwhelmingly powerful.


    According to his estimation, at least most of the pirates offering a bounty of less than 100 million will not be opponents of this experimental subject.


    You know, the pirates with a bounty of 100 million, placed in the world, are all well-known powerhouses, even in the first half of the great route, Paradise, can also get the title of supernova.


    But now, Jiazhi told him that for a strong man of this level, he can easily mass produce!


    "Cost, time."


    Lorne calmed down and said two words to Gage.


    These two things are what he cares most about. If the power of the entire Wienhill family can only produce a few such experimental subjects, then this matter is of his greatest significance.Moreover, Lorne couldn''t wait for the time when he was dying, these clones had not yet been created.


    "These two things, I knew you would ask."


    Kage had an expression that he had expected you to ask, snapped his fingers, and his assistant sent a document to Lorne.


    "In fact, this level of experiment is not my limit, but to make a stronger experiment, the time cost is too low, I guess you won''t like it, so I gave it up. "


    "The cost of manufacturing a standard 2,000-strength experimental body is about the same as a naval ship, which is between 150 million Baileys and 200 million Baileys."


    "As for time."


    Lorne picked up the file in his hand, looked at it for a while, and then said in surprise.


    "It only takes one year?!"


    "Yes, it only takes one year for you to have an army composed entirely of strong men. At that time, this sea will be nothing more than your bag."


    "Well done, I didn''t live up to my previous investment in you."


    Lorne put down the documents in his hand. This research by Gage was enough to subvert all the patterns of this sea. When all the pirates were still worried about how to supplement the search that was damaged by the war, Lorne already had one. A strong army.


    This army is enough to send him to the highest throne of pirates!


    The throne that all pirates long for.


    And now Lorne needs only time!


    In one year, he could afford to wait.


    "There is one more important thing."


    Gage''s voice pulled Lorne back to reality.


    "what''s up."


    "As for this initial experimental body, you still need to give a name." Gage waved his hand and said slowly to Lorne.


    "Name?"


    Lorne frowned slightly, he had never done anything like naming.


    He raised his head and saw that in the petri dish, there was no expression in the eyes of the subject, as cold as a robot.


    "I know."


    "Born born for war, just call you Warmaniac."


    He didn''t know how much the name he made casually would have on this sea.


    So far, war fanatics, an army capable of trembling the pirates of later generations, was born in the laboratory of the Weinhill family.


    And Lorne became a bystander of history for the first time.


    ...


    "Damn it! You must tell Xia Lan quickly!"


    The new world, the country of Takeshi.


    A female knight is constantly running on the street, her armor is covered with blood stains and traces of battle.A huge hole almost penetrated her entire shoulder.


    The blood dripped down her arm to the ground.


    thump.


    She almost fell to the ground, but she stood up tenaciously.Ran towards the depths of the island.


    The blood swayed all the way as she ran.


    "I invited Pope Arelli of the Holy Truth Church to come here to spread the teachings of the Holy Truth Church. Their boats should be about to arrive at the port of Takeshi."


    In the palace, a woman in red knelt and sat on a round carpet, slowly speaking with her back to the crowd.


    "It''s time to get up and meet them."


    The woman got up, and a waitress who had been waiting aside hurriedly walked over, put a red robe on her, and then put a crown on her.


    "Your Majesty is honorable, it would be a bit wrong to welcome others in person like this."


    A courtier dressed in white frowned. He has never liked the tyrannical tyranny of the current emperor, and he does his own way.


    "inappropriate?"


    The woman turned around, a glimmer of heroism flashed in her eyes.


    "In this world, is there anything Xia Lan dare not do?"


    Her tone was flat, but she possessed an undoubted dominance.An astonishing deterrence centered on her, spreading everywhere. Everyone could not resist this deterrence and fell to the ground involuntarily.


    "My King Shengming!"


    Everyone said in unison.The courtier who had previously questioned couldn''t conceal the fear in his tone either.


    The country of Wu, establishes the country by military.Every emperor may not be the most wise, but he must be the strongest in this country.


    Xia Lan is no exception.


    The strongest person, with the highest power, will only cause one consequence, that is, she alone has the final say in the entire country.


    No one can stop the emperor''s will.


    Fortunately, Xia Lan is not that kind of arrogant and unreasonable person, and apart from her religion, she has never done anything excessive.


    "well."


    Seeing the courtiers crawling in front of her, Xia Lan nodded in satisfaction. At this time, the maid trembling next to her had already dressed her.


    But at this time, a figure wearing a silver-white armor stumbled into the hall.


    The blood dyed the white tiles of the hall red.


    "What happened, Ann!"


    Xia Lan recognized the badly injured knight and quickly walked over to help him up.


    Ann, the right-hand man of Xia Lan, the general protector of the country of Wu, also this time, she sent out to meet the people of the Holy Truth Church.


    An uneasy premonition emerged in Xia Lan''s heart.

 813 Chapter 797-The Pride of the Valkyrie

    "His Majesty Pope Areli''s ship was attacked!"


    Ann grabbed Xia Lan''s arm tightly and struggled.


    "All the soldiers have died in battle! His Majesty Pope Arelli, and the first knight, Larseria, were captured by the enemy and disappeared!"


    Ann coughed out a big mouthful of blood and said weakly.


    "Then who is the enemy!"


    Xia Lan said coldly, she did not lose control, but suppressed her inner anger, and asked Ann.


    Ann is definitely not a weak person. In fact, Ann, who has the ability to kill more than 500 million large pirates, can be regarded as a well-known strong person even in the entire New World.


    The forces that can defeat her, together with the entire ship of the Church of Holy Truth, must be extraordinary.


    "The enemy is..."


    Ann coughed out another big mouthful of blood, and the patterns in her eyes became more and more blurred. In the previous battle, all the bones of her body were crushed, and it was already a very reluctant thing to be able to walk here.


    "The enemy is..."


    Ann''s consciousness gradually became nothingness, but she still didn''t say the name of the enemy until the consciousness completely dissipated.


    In the next moment, Ann''s consciousness completely returned to darkness, but before that, she heard an angry roar.


    Xia Lan... is angry?


    This is Ann''s last thought.


    "Find the best doctor for me, and I must be rescued."


    Xia Lan gently helped An up, and slowly said to a maid behind her.Then, she turned her head and said to the courtiers who were crawling under her feet behind her.


    "Give you ten minutes, I want to know what happened."


    Her tone was cold, with a bitter killing intent.


    Ann is her best friend, and she will never let anyone hurt Ann.


    It has been a long, long time, no one has made her angry like this.


    ...


    "His Majesty."


    A man in a suit walked up to Xia Lan, and he said stiffly.


    "Regarding the attack on General Ann and Pope Areli, the investigation has basically been clear."


    He is the chief intelligence officer of Wuzhiguo, and all information must pass through his hands, so what Xia Lan said is ten minutes, and most of it is for him.


    "speak!"


    Xia Lan was wearing a red armor.At this time, she was ready to fight.


    She wanted the enemy to know what the people of Wuzhiguo used to build the country.


    "The enemy..." The man hesitated for a while, and finally gritted his teeth and said slowly.


    "Four Emperors, Kaido!"


    "It turned out to be him!"


    Xia Lan''s pupils contracted, she had a lot of guesses, but she never expected that she would get such a result.


    The Four Emperor Kaido, standing on the top of this sea, is one of the four most powerful sea pirates.


    The king of kings, the king of beasts, is called the strongest man of life.


    Even if Xia Lan claims to be strong, when facing opponents like Kaido, her heart still lost her former peace.


    "Not only that, according to intelligence, there are traces of Kaido''s army in all directions. Any ship that wants to enter the country of martial arts will be intercepted by Kaido''s ship in advance and brutally cleaned."


    "The entire Wuzhi Nation has been surrounded by Kaido''s army!"


    The man knelt in front of Xia Lan and said with a look of fear.


    This is anyone''s first reaction when facing Kaido.


    "They are aggressive, like revenge."


    Plop, plop, plop.


    When the man had finished speaking, the whole lobby was silent, and some people even couldn''t help kneeling on the ground.


    There is no other reason, just because Kaido''s name is really terrible.


    On this sea, there are many pirates of the same level as him, but none is as cruel as Kaido.Any opponent, once targeted by him, there is often only the path of destruction.


    "How could Kaido stare at us?"


    Xia Lan paced back and forth in front of the throne, her beautiful brows furrowed, she was puzzled.


    She didn''t understand why Kaido would send troops to surround this place.


    "Perhaps before, White Beard was related to Kaido''s war."


    At this time, the man in the suit said slowly.


    "The war between White Beard and Kaido lasted for several months, and both sides suffered heavy losses. It was not until White Beard was forced to retreat in the previous period that this situation was alleviated."


    "With Kaido''s retributive character, he will definitely retaliate wildly after suppressing the interior of the country."


    "And we are one of Whitebeard''s allies!"


    The man said.


    Xia Lan was silent, and the unity of Wuzhiguo and the Whitebeard Pirates was a matter of a while ago. The Whitebeard Pirate Group was responsible for sheltering the Wuzhiguo, and Wuzhiguo became a sharp thorn for Whitebeard to penetrate the new world.This was originally a mutually beneficial thing, but with the sudden withdrawal of Baibeard, Wu Zhiguo was completely exposed to Kaido.


    His revenge is also inevitable.


    "Kaido, it''s not something we can resist."


    The man slowly said, "The only ones who can stop Kaido are the pirates of the same level as him!"


    "Now, we must get the support of White Beard!"


    The man''s words rekindled hope for everyone present. After all, Wu Zhiguo is an ally of Whitebeard, and with Baibeard''s character, he will never abandon his ally.


    As long as Baibeard sends troops, then the threat of Wuzhiguo can be easily solved!


    A wry smile appeared on Xia Lan''s face, and things were not as simple as these people thought.


    In her capacity, knowing some unknown insider, White Beard''s retreat was not because he and Kaido were in a stalemate and resigned.


    Rather, there were some problems with his own body.


    Baibeard has been fighting the sea for so many years, his body has accumulated unknowingly many hidden injuries, but he has been suppressing these injuries with his strong physique.


    But with the battle with Kaido, these injuries finally broke out together.Completely worn down that powerful man.


    If it wasn''t for Marko, the captain of the first team, he would immediately choose to retire.I''m afraid Kaido has discovered a physical problem with White Beard.


    However, despite this, with Kaido''s suspicious character, it is impossible not to notice the strangeness of this matter, and it may be his temptation to besiege the country of Wu.


    Once he finds that the White Beard Pirates has lost its backbone, he will definitely attack him, taking advantage of this opportunity to completely annex the white beard''s territory!


    This is an event that can influence the direction of history, and this time, Takeno is on the cusp of the times.


    Xia Lan''s choice may completely change the pattern of this sea!


    The female emperor was silent for a while, and then slowly drew out her saber.


    "Wu Zhiguo has never had the habit of asking for help from others."


    "Not before, and neither will I!"


    "Since Kaido declares war on me, let''s fight!"


    Never give up, this is the pride of her, the Valkyrie.

 814 Chapter 798 Changes on the Moby Dick

    "How''s the situation of old man?"


    Aboard the Moby Dick in the whale waters.


    Diamond Joz paced back and forth in front of a room for a long time, and finally decided to knock on the door.


    The door was not locked. A man with blond hair sat inside. It seemed that he hadn¡¯t been asleep for a long time. The bags under his eyes were covered with dark circles. After seeing Joz coming in, he picked up the glasses on the table and put on In his eyes, trying to hide his fatigue.


    "Daddy''s situation has alleviated, and it won''t be long before he will be able to dance his sword like before."


    "After his body recovers, we will send troops again, and then take revenge on Brother Mitsuki Mita."


    "Don''t lie to me, Marco."


    Diamond Joz frowned and said coldly.


    "I have stayed with you on this ship for so long, don''t you still understand the character of the old man?"


    "If the old man is really okay, he would have come out to have a banquet and drink with us. Instead of not showing up for a long time, let us worry."


    Joz''s face was already angry. Ordinary people would think he was extremely angry when seeing this scene.


    But Marco knew that Joz was serious.


    If he doesn''t give him an answer today, he won''t let it go.


    "I can''t do anything with you."


    Marco sighed, then took off his glasses and spoke slowly to Joz.


    At this time, his whole person was extremely depressed, and he lost his former spirit.


    "Daddy''s physical condition is worse than I thought before."


    Marko paused and said.


    "Daddy''s pain has worsened because of drinking all the year round. Without his strong physique, he would have been worn down long ago."


    "But he has never been shown in front of us, so we have never noticed."


    Marco clenched his fists and lowered his head, seeming to blame himself.


    The captain¡¯s illness was not discovered in time. This was his negligence as a ship¡¯s doctor.


    "Some time ago, in the war with Kaido, these dark diseases broke out completely and brought down Dad. If we continue to fight, I am afraid that bad results will happen."


    "This is why I ordered the withdrawal of troops."


    "So, what''s the matter with father!"


    Joz yelled to Marco.His resolute face is full of worry.


    "Father, still in a coma!"


    This is Marko''s answer.


    Then, the whole room was silent.


    ...


    Sdie, Dark Iron Castle, Lorne is sitting on the throne.


    On the table in front of him, there are piles of documents waiting for him to process.


    The door of the hall opened, and a slender figure walked in.


    Garrett walked to Lorne''s side and looked at Lorne, who was simmering. He didn''t choose to disturb him. Instead, he took out a blanket and gently put it on Lorne''s body.


    Today, instead of wearing her beautiful red dress, she chose a simple black knit dress.Full of youthful vitality.


    After all this was done, she was just about to leave, but Lorne slowly opened his eyes behind him and said with a smile to her.


    "Is there any good news?"


    "you guess!"


    Xiao Jia sat in front of Lorne, blinked, and said playfully.


    "Looking at you like this, there must be some good news."


    Lorne gently hugged little Garrett and said slowly.


    "I guess it''s not that some of my old opponents had an accident and passed away suddenly, or that the family''s intelligence organization found traces of the gang who tried to spite."


    "Neither," Xiao Jia shook his head and said softly.


    ¡°It¡¯s the news from the Don Quixote family that the IQ plant production line we ordered has already been put into operation. Maybe it won¡¯t be much before we can get the first batch of products.¡±


    "Doflamingo guy is a good partner."


    Lorne nodded, which was indeed good news.


    IQ is an element extracted from the plants of Vermejo, and this kind of plant requires extremely harsh growth conditions that the entire Loxo Sea area cannot provide.


    Only the little humans who are good at cultivating plants in Dres Rosa can cultivate these plants, so he and Doflamingo reached a cooperation and entrusted him to help him cultivate a batch of IQ plants.


    The IQ plant is related to the production of the clone of the "war madman" and is the top priority of Lorne''s plan. He attaches great importance to this, and there is absolutely no surprise.


    So this cooperation is secret. After Doflamingo cultivated the first plants, Ainilu personally came forward and transported them back.


    "JOKER is a person who can clearly distinguish the form. He knows who this sea will belong to in the end."


    Garrett pursed his mouth and said slowly.


    There are only two kinds of people who can get along in the new world.


    One is a strong person, and the other is a smart person.


    Only these two kinds of people can not be swallowed by the wave of the new world.


    And the clown, Don Quixote Doflamingo, is undoubtedly a man with both conditions.


    As the first collaborator of the Wienhill family, after so many years, even if the family fell into a trough, Doflamingo never gave up cooperating with the family. Only by virtue of this, he has far more than other pirates. The extraordinary vision.


    "This is the rare good news in this period of time."


    Lorne rubbed his temples and said with a headache.


    "What about sister Violet?"


    Garrett seemed to see through Ron''s thoughts, she patted Ron''s head lightly, and said with a smile.


    "is a little."


    Lorne nodded. He didn''t like lying, especially when facing Xiao Jia.


    "I heard that Sister Violet rushed to the front of the paradise with someone in order to get Little Rebecca back, and finally found Rebecca''s trace on an island."


    "Little Rebecca is participating in a swordsman competition there, and sister Violet said she will be caught back soon."


    "I hope so." Lorne yawned and said slowly.


    Now he really missed the days when Violet was by his side. With her by his side, he didn''t have to deal with these piles of documents, and he could be a handy shop at ease.


    "And one more thing."


    Garrett''s voice turned, blinked, and said slowly.


    "Didn''t it mean there is no bad news?"


    A wry smile appeared on Lorne''s face. He knew Xiao Jia''s character quite well. If this was good news, she would have said it together before.


    "Not bad news."


    Little Garrett tilted his head and showed a thoughtful expression.


    "At least, not for now."

 815 Chapter 799 Good News and Good News

    "Before, according to your order, we stepped up the investigation of the various forces in the New World by the family''s intelligence personnel, especially the other emperors."


    "We found that the previous retreat of White Beard may be a bit strange."


    "With his character, he won''t give up easily before getting any results."


    Lorne nodded and said.


    What kind of person is Whitebeard, you know, he can directly kill the entire navy headquarters for the life of a crew member.Let him give up, more uncomfortable than killing him.


    "It must be because of something wrong with his body."


    Lorne said casually.


    "how do you know!"


    Little Garrett blinked and said with a look of surprise.


    "According to intelligence, after retiring, Baibeard hasn''t shown up for a long time. It''s not possible to rule out the possibility of an accident in his body.


    "Unexpectedly, it makes sense."


    Lorne nodded, white beard''s body, not knowing that the problem suddenly appeared, but the accumulation of injuries day after day.


    The aging body is almost unable to suppress the dark illness in the body, and needs to hang the bottle all day long.Coupled with the sudden fight with a powerful enemy like Kaido, these dark diseases broke out, which is also a matter of course.


    "Sure enough, nothing can escape your expectations."


    Garrett stuck out his tongue and looked at Lorne with admiration.


    In her heart, Lorne has always been so omnipotent.


    It was like this when I was young, and it was like this when I grew up.


    "Indeed, this is not too bad news."


    Lorne paused and said.


    If the news of White Beard''s serious illness is true, then it won''t be long before the whole sea will know.


    This will affect the balance of the sea, and the first to bear the brunt is Kaido, who has fought with Whitebeard.


    "Guess, Kaido''s next target for revenge is me, or the old guy with the white beard."


    Lorne tapped the table lightly, looked at Little Garrett, and said playfully.


    Baibeard had a war with Kaido just now, and he and Kaido had always had a grudge, and he personally destroyed one of his fleets during the time of the Golden City Guran Tezolo.


    This kind of grievance is irreconcilable. With Kaido''s character, he will never swallow this breath easily.


    "If I were Kaido, I would not look for you first."


    Garrett lowered his head and showed a serious thinking expression.


    "Because Kaido is away from us, and there is a giant whale in the middle. Even if Whitebeard has some problems with his body, the guys on his ship are not small characters. They will not let Kaido''s army pass through the giant whale easily. Of the sea."


    "What should worry more about this now is how the forces under the White Beard should deal with Kaido''s revenge."


    "Perhaps, his revenge has already begun."


    Lorne said with a smile.


    "In a place we don''t know."


    "So what are you going to do?"


    Garrett looked at Lorne with some doubts.


    "Do something that makes him feel nauseous, so that his revenge becomes less smooth."


    ...


    The new world, Kra Sea area, Kra Island.


    This is a rare sea area that does not belong to any Pirate Emperor.Located in one of the three main waterways of the New World.This is an absolutely neutral place, so it is also regarded by many people as a chaotic market, where some unsuitable "things" are sold to people in need.


    Many forces¡¯ transactions will be replenished here before heading to their destination.


    But few people know that this island actually has an owner.The entire Kara Sea area was controlled by a man nicknamed "The King of Shipping." The vegetation here could not escape his eyes.And this man, in the dark world, has a more resounding name.


    "Smuggling the sea king "deep ocean current"-Umit!


    Kra Island, the southern long street, an ordinary building.


    From the outside, this building is no different from an ordinary building. The outer layer is a simple flower shop, and a young girl is taking care of these flowers.


    Passing pedestrians hurried, no one noticed this ordinary shop.


    At this time, a young man in a black suit and sunglasses walked into the shop.


    "Sir, can I help you?"


    The girl clerk stepped forward with a smile, and said with a smile.


    "Ahem," the young man coughed a few times, then took off his sunglasses, revealing his exhausted face.


    "I want to buy a blood moon rose."


    "Are you sure it is a blood moon rose?"


    After hearing these words, the girl narrowed her smile and asked again.


    "Yes, and it would be better if there were some angel feathers on the rose."


    The man said.


    "The secret code passed."


    The girl said blankly, and then slightly made way for the man. The man walked into the flower shop with ease, walked to a corner, and moved a bunch of flowers slightly.


    Cough cough cough.


    A hidden door appeared in front of him, with a dark passage in front of him.


    The man walked in, the secret door slowly closed, and the yellow kerosene lamp illuminated the dark passage. The man walked for a long time, and finally walked into a hall.


    An elderly man sat in a chair, his hair was gray, his beard seemed to be carefully groomed, and he looked a little bit vigorous.


    There were piles of papers in front of him, and he stretched his waist as if he felt someone coming in, then held his reading glasses and raised his head.


    "Instructor."


    The young man sat in front of the old man and said slowly.


    "Reporting to you under number G-986."


    "Say it."


    The old man nodded and said slowly.


    "A suspected ship of the Kaido force of the Four Emperors was found on Kra Island. They seem to be conducting a secret transaction with a certain force."


    "S-level intelligence?"


    The old man raised his head and looked at the young man with a hint of surprise in his eyes.


    He hadn''t received this level of information for a long time.


    They organized and classified the intelligence, and any intelligence related to the Four Emperors, or admirals and above, was classified as S-level.


    "The current situation looks like this."


    The young man said slowly.


    "According to intelligence, Kaido''s ship should arrive this evening, while another group of forces has already arrived on this island."


    "Excuse me, whether to take action."


    "This level of action is not something I can decide."


    The old man frowned and said slowly.


    "It must be reported to above."


    He said so, and then picked up the phone worm placed in front of him.


    The kerosene lamp flickered, illuminating the old man''s back.


    Behind him, there is a pattern of misty moon.It''s just that, on this moon, there is a cloud of black shadow.


    Like a dark moon.

 816 Chapter 800 Deep Ocean Current

    Kra Island, an underground palace.


    "The boss of the report, about the Kaido transaction, has been leaked to the Wienhill family."


    A black suit knelt down in front of a black throne and said respectfully.


    The throne slowly turned around, and a man with a horrible face, a captain''s hat, and a hideous wound on his face sat on it. He took a deep cigar and said slowly.


    "It''s a good job. To do this, I can be considered as benevolent."


    "For Lorne, is it really worth offending Kaido, who is also the Four Emperors?"


    At this time, beside him, a sexy woman in tights walked out of the shadows, looked at the man sitting on the throne, and said slowly.


    "This has nothing to do with your previous cautious character, Umit."


    Umit is a very common name. If you put it in the sea twenty years ago, you can find a pirate named "Umit" in a larger group of pirates.


    But that kind of thing was already 20 years ago.


    This ordinary, no more ordinary name, became unique with the rise of this man.In today''s sea, when the name Umit is mentioned, only one person can be thought of.


    The tycoon of the dark world, the king of deep sea shipping, a man known as "deep ocean current", Umit.


    "As far as I know, Kaido''s deal is very important to him. If you leak this deal to his enemies, it may cause Kaido''s hostility."


    "Is he really worth it?"


    The woman was surprised and said, in fact, the big guys in the dark world are not monolithic. For example, this time, in the conflict between several emperors, these big guys have different positions.


    For example, Miss Tobacco King Crockdale, Tianyacha Don Quixote Doflamingo fell to Lorne, while the God of Fortune, Lufield, and Medicine King Duke were befriended Kaido.


    "The Queen of the Red Light District," Streisey, and some other bigwigs in the dark world were silent and did not indicate their position.


    Therefore, she has always advised Umit not to show her intentions too early, otherwise she may offend others.


    She knew that Umit had always been optimistic about Lorne, but she had never thought that Umit valued Lorne so much.


    You know, any big boss in the dark world, placed on this sea, is a pivotal figure, and their influence is even more terrifying than some famous big pirates.


    And Umit was willing to take the risk of offending Kaido in order to please Lorne.


    "Lorne is different from everyone else." Umit took a deep sip of his cigar and said slowly.


    "Miss Klockdale once said that Lorne is a different pirate."


    "He has the ability to claim the position of One Piece, and he is so young. It is worth my heavy bet on him."


    "This false peace will not last long. The war between White Beard and Kaido is just the beginning of this chaotic era. Soon, this sea will be reshuffled. The weak will be eliminated by the era, and the strong will be eliminated. Those who will regain their foothold in the chaos of this great cleansing."


    "So I chose to bet the future on him."


    The woman was silent. Few people knew that Umit was actually a well-deserved gambler. It was all desperate bets that made him where he is today.


    And now, he obviously wants to gamble again.


    "It''s fine if you are happy." The woman slowed down before continuing.


    "It''s just that, I recommend that you never show up until things have completely turned out."


    "Otherwise, with Kaido''s character, he will definitely not let us go."


    As Umit''s right-hand man, a woman knows that the water in this sea is much deeper than many people think.


    All she can do is help Umit try to recover his losses.


    However, this ambitious man, instead of answering her words, stood up.


    He walked outside.


    "What are you doing?"


    The woman yelled in panic.


    "I''m going to see, the strength of the Vennhill family."


    Umit said.


    ...


    Kra Island, in the southeast, in a dense forest.There is a small villa.


    Around the villa, many armed soldiers stood, as if protecting this place.


    As a well-known black market, Kra Island provides guests with many places to conduct secret transactions. Guests can choose to conduct transactions in such a place that no one can disturb.


    "Why haven''t Kaido''s people arrived yet!"


    A fat man with dark skin walked back and forth inside the villa.


    Next to him, there are several boxes, with the SMILE mark written in black paint on the surface of the boxes. This is their trade item this time.


    "Report boss, Kaido''s people should have arrived at Kra Island. It shouldn''t be long!"


    Next to the fat man, a man in a black suit and sunglasses said slowly.


    "This is best!"


    Fatty said viciously, if it weren¡¯t for the price given by Kaido that was too high, he would not personally send this bunch of useless ¡°fruits¡± over, thinking of the sky-high rewards after the transaction, Fatty¡¯s heart Anxiety also eased somewhat.


    With money, you can continue to recruit troops and then complete your ambitions!


    The man thought about it, but he didn''t notice that the man who was talking to him just now had a raw face.


    And on the man''s neck, there is a peculiar moon pattern.


    The black moon.


    ...


    A ship came to the port of Kra Island, a very peculiar pirate ship that did not fly any flags.


    The pirates in the harbor showed fearful expressions after seeing this ship.


    On this sea, the flag of a ship and sea pirate is their postcard.There are often only two possibilities for a pirate ship that does not hang a flag.


    One is that they have offended unprovoked forces and have to avoid the limelight.


    Second, what purpose do they have and don''t want to reveal their identity.


    But no matter what it is, this kind of person is a very tricky character. The pirates don''t want to cause trouble to the upper body, so they have made a way for this boat.


    A strong man with a cloak made of snow-white tiger skin took one step and stepped off the ship.


    Behind him, a large number of strong warriors followed, they are like a group from a barbarian tribe, set foot on the land of Kra Island.


    However, no one noticed.


    After all the people on the ship left, a wooden barrel on the ship shook a few times, and then a man rolled out of the barrel.


    A young man with yellow hair and bruises all over his body.

 817 Chapter 801 Executor and Giver

    "Sure! You must tell others!"


    After a few laps on the deck, the young man said weakly.His body was full of traces from the battle, and the wound had an unpleasant smell because it was not treated in time.


    Had it not been for the rich aroma of the wine to cover up the rotten taste, he might have been discovered long ago.


    "Boss, they won''t be able to hold on for long, definitely! They must find reinforcements!"


    The man panted and said, he struggled for a while before he stood up.


    thump!


    He exhausted all his strength and rolled off the boat and fell into the sea.


    The group of pirates had left the ship, but they hadn''t gone far. Only by waterway could they avoid their eyeliner.


    The man''s consciousness gradually blurred, and the sea water wetted his wound, making him feel terribly painful.


    But he still tried his last bit of strength and swam forward.


    After all, he is the undead dragon Cassie, the boss, and their last hope!


    They tried their best to send themselves to this ship, and they must bring reinforcements back to save them!


    Before he disappeared for a while, he seemed to hear a girl''s voice vaguely, and the girl shouted with some doubts.


    "Look, there is a wounded person here!!"


    Then, Cassie felt a pair of warm arms fish him out of the cold water.


    The next moment, he lost consciousness.


    ...


    A man in a tiger cape was walking on the long streets of Kra Island, and the pedestrians on the street evaded them, lest they provoke this group of pirates who do not seem to be kind.


    "Report that the target has entered the sniper range."


    At this time, in a tall building at the corner, a man withdrew from the window after seeing the group of people, then picked up a phone bug placed next to him, and said slowly in a low voice.


    "Continue to execute the order! Wait until the executors arrive at the target location, and then take action!"


    On the other side of the phone worm, an old man''s voice came, and the old man paused and said slowly.


    "Before this, they must not be able to find out!"


    "understand!"


    The man replied, and then hung up the phone worm.


    He twisted his neck and entered a fighting state.


    There is a dark moon tattoo on his neck, which looks very strange as he twists.


    "There is something wrong with this town."


    After walking for a while, the man in the cloak suddenly stopped and frowned.


    His voice was a little hoarse, like the whisper of a wild beast.He who possesses "that ability" has a beastly instinct.


    On this island, he smelled a dangerous smell.


    After he had just finished speaking, the soldiers following him stopped one after another, showing a guarded look.


    After a long time, before there was any movement, the man shook his head and said to himself.


    "Have you not chosen to do it? Maybe I feel wrong."


    "Let''s go, don''t let our counterparties wait impatiently."


    After finishing speaking, he seemed to have really put down his guard and walked forward.


    But shortly after he left, on the long street, an old man reading a newspaper suddenly put his newspaper down, showing a hesitant gaze. After a while, he took out a telephone bug and lowered his voice. Said to the other end of the phone worm.


    "The report, the target seems to be on guard, what should I do next?"


    "carry on."


    On the other side of the phone worm, an old man¡¯s voice came,


    "After all, this time the target is the mad lion Gulan under Kaido, the man standing on the top of the Gifters Corps (Gifters), only one step away from the six volleys."


    "He didn''t find it, that''s weird."


    The old man said.


    "As usual."


    "understand!"


    At this moment, on the South Street of Kra Island, inside the secret base in the flower shop, an old man slowly put the phone bug down.


    With the help of a kerosene lamp, he took out a reward list, on which was the man in the tiger cloak, holding two human heads, laughing wildly at the camera.


    "Crazy Lion Gula, bounty of 320,000,000 (three hundred and twenty million) Bailey, Kaido''s deputy commander of the Gifters Corps (Gifters), a lion fruit capable person, possesses terrifying power like a lion ."


    The old man said to himself, his tone full of guard.


    In fact, at the level of the Four Emperors, the bounty of their pirates is not so important anymore. The standard of their own strength is often their own record.


    And this mad lion Gula is undoubtedly a strong man who has stepped out from various cruel wars, and his strength is beyond doubt.Kaido sent him out, which shows the importance of this transaction.


    It is worth mentioning that the classification of Kaido''s pirates is very different from other pirate groups.


    From top to bottom are Kaido, the Pirate Governor, the three major signs, the dead flame embers, the plague Quinn, and the drought Jack.


    Then there are six volleys and their substitutes, really hitting the legion.


    Below, is the legendary legion composed purely of capable people, given to the gifter legion (Gifters).It was the short-lived "G" organization on the Gulan Tezolo,


    This legion is entirely composed of animal devil fruit capable people, and Kaido is the most powerful assistant in dominating this sea.Mad Lion Gula is the leader of this legion.


    In fact, if it weren''t for Kaido''s worry about handing over the legion to others, Gula would have become one of the six volleys.


    And according to the grapevine, behind these bright organizations, Kaido also controls another force, which is the legendary Numbers.No one knows the identity of the members of this Numbers organization, or their abilities, because everyone who knows is dead.


    These forces formed a powerful Kaido Army.


    The old man was silent, and after a long time, he picked up a phone worm.


    "The target has reached the specified range, and you can do it anytime."


    "Understood." On the other end of the phone worm, there was a man''s resolute voice, and some metal slamming noises, as if the man was walking in armor.


    "The enemy is very powerful, please be careful!"


    The old man reminded that although the executor sent by the family this time is very powerful, the opponent is after all the famous mad lion Gula, he needs to be an executor of the size.


    "I know."


    However, on the other side of the phone worm, the man''s tone did not fluctuate because of the old man''s advice, but he said calmly.


    "Just leave it to me."

 818 Chapter 802

    On Kra Island, there is a small boat on the southeast sea.


    A man in silver armor sat quietly on the boat. He looked at the Kra Island not far away, meditated for a while, then pulled out the saber from his waist and wiped it lightly on his hand a few times.


    The gentle sea breeze blew away his long golden hair, revealing his eyes


    What kind of eyes, the azure blue eyes are very calm, with a bit of melancholy, and his handsome face, for some young girls who are beginning to love, this man is simply the prince charming of their dreams.


    But what is very strange is that behind this man, there are several coffins, and the coffins whistle softly, as if some terrible monster is locked in it.


    "Coming."


    The man stood up, his armor creaked, and at this time, he could even see tourists frolicking on the beach of Kra Island.


    And in the jungle, the breath of that enemy.


    "This time, I won''t fail again."


    The man said to himself, his eyes gradually became firm.


    The sea breeze is blowing, and the sea is sparkling.


    A man came across the sea!


    ...


    The dense forest in the southeastern part of Kra Island, as soon as Gula took his subordinates into the dense forest, he felt that the surroundings watching him disappeared, he paused, and then said to himself.


    The trees in the dense forest are extremely dense, except for a few roads that have been opened up, other places are covered by dense trees


    "Walk around first to see if there are any enemies with short eyes."


    Gula said to himself.


    "But, isn''t the other party still waiting for the transaction?"


    At this time, Gula said in a puzzled manner under one of his hands, it was clear that the trade partner was not far in front, but Gula did not go immediately to conduct the transaction.


    "Patience is the most basic quality of a strong person."


    Gula said that no strong man would lack patience. This sentence was once said by Lord Kaido.


    Contrary to what many people think, Kaido is not so reckless and savage as he appears, on the contrary, he is much more careful and patient than many pirates.


    All the stupid behaviors he showed before were just because he was bored and wanted to find a bit of fun for his long and boring life.


    Gula admired Kaido very much, so he secretly wrote down many of Kaido''s words and regarded it as a standard.


    This time, because it was about Master Kaido''s "that plan", he valued it very much, so he sent Gula.


    Therefore, Gula will never disappoint Master Kaido.


    He waved his hand, and the pirates separated, fled into the dense forest, and began to search.


    It took about a quarter of an hour before the pirates gathered in front of Gula again, and then nodded slightly to him.


    This dense forest is very clean, and no trace of "other people" has been found.


    "Umit manages this small island well."


    Gula said with a smile.


    This island in the deep ocean current Umit is a famous black market located in the middle and back sections of the New World. Many people choose to sell things that are not easy to sell here.


    For example, devil fruits, the wealth of famous pirates, some rare slaves, and even the lives of enemies.


    Everything you can think of is available here.


    The most important thing for such a place is safety.


    Although there is still some faint anxiety in my heart, it seems that at least it is still safe here now.


    Gula thinks so.


    "It''s time to meet our customers."


    After confirming this, Gula set off and walked in the depths of the dense forest.


    According to the previous words, his trade partner is waiting for him in a villa deep in the dense forest.


    "You are finally here!"


    The dark-skinned fat man finally let go of the hanging heart after seeing Gula and the others, he rushed over to embrace Gula with excitement, and said excitedly.


    "I thought you abandoned me and smashed these useless fruits on me."


    "The value of these useless fruits is more important than your life."


    Gula replied coldly.


    "So, we won''t abandon you, Black Tree."


    After hearing what Gula said, the fat man who had become the black tree by him smiled sadly.If anyone else saw this scene, they would be surprised.


    It was not because of how strong the black tree was, on the contrary, it was because this man rarely appeared in the sea.


    "Black Tree" is not a nameless person. On the contrary, he has a great reputation on the Great Sea Route. He controls several small islands with high-quality soil and claims to be able to cultivate all the plants in the world.There is even legend that he mastered the method of cultivating devil fruits.


    But the legend is a legend after all. No one can confirm this statement, but one thing can be confirmed. Hei Shu is quite greedy for money and extremely timid.Usually rarely show up on this sea.


    And this time, he actually let him go out in person, which shows that he attaches great importance to this transaction.


    Or in other words, it''s awe of Kaido.


    "Did you bring something?"


    Gu pulled the black tree away and said coldly.


    "Bring them all! This time I promise to satisfy you!"


    The fat man stepped back a few steps, and then gave up a path.


    Behind him, there is a pile of wooden boxes. The surface of the boxes is marked with SMILE in black paint.


    After seeing the things, Gula nodded in satisfaction.Waved, his subordinates stepped forward, trying to move things away.


    "Pele!"


    After watching this scene, Hei Shu took a few steps back and said with wide eyes.Pounced on the box, as if you didn''t pay me, I wouldn''t let you take things away.


    "The money has been brought."


    Gula clapped his hands, and his men brought a few boxes and walked over. The boxes opened in front of the black tree, filled with Bailey!


    "Billion Baileys, please have a look."


    Gula said.


    After seeing the money, the fat man gleamed his eyes, then rushed down from the box, ran to him, grabbed a lot of Bailey and sniffed his nose, his eyes flashed greedy.


    "It''s Bailey''s taste!"


    After speaking, he snatched the box full of Bailey from Gula''s hands, and said with a smile on his face.


    "The transaction is complete!"


    After finishing speaking, he firmly grasped the box in his hand, lest Gula opened his mouth and wanted to go back.


    The mouse is short-sighted.


    Gula frowned slightly. He didn''t like the character of Black Tree, but this man was very important to Master Kaido''s plan, so he had to put up his breath.


    "Now that the transaction has been completed, we will leave first."


    Gula said this, his men lifted the fruit full of "SMILE", he lifted his foot and walked out.


    But at this time, he seemed to sense an inexplicable crisis, and suddenly stopped.


    boom!


    A bullet hit his face and hit the door frame!

 819 Chapter 803 Beasts and Corpses

    "Enemy attack!"


    Gula yelled, then turned around and hid back in the small villa.


    His face became abnormally ugly, because he felt an unusually nasty breath on the bullet just now.


    This is a bullet grinded by Hailou Shi, specially used to deal with those with this ability.


    The other party, come prepared!


    This is Gula''s first judgment!


    "Me! I don''t know anything!"


    After the attack, Gula''s men immediately grabbed the black tree, and the fat man couldn''t stop shaking, and said tremblingly.


    "It has nothing to do with me, nothing!"


    "I know."


    Gula walked to the black tree with a cold face, and said slowly.


    Hei Shu didn''t have the guts to arrange this attack.He knows this very well.


    But he is more aware that this transaction is top secret, and that the other party can know their transaction location and time of the transaction so accurately, it can be seen that someone must have leaked the secret.


    I have come from a long way from the country of Hezhi, and all his subordinates are soldiers carefully selected from the army of givers. Loyalty can be guaranteed.Since the person who leaked the secret was not himself, then only the person who might be the Black Tree, or Umit who controls the entire Kra Island.


    Now Umit is not here, so only Black Tree can be verified!


    "Grab them all!"


    Gula said to the men of Black Tree that the complexion of these guards wearing sunglasses changed drastically. They didn''t expect Gula to be so savage. Obviously the enemy was still outside, he actually took the first shot at "owners".


    Without getting the order of the black tree, all the guards did not resist, and let the people of Gula restrain them.


    "The number is wrong!"


    But at this time, Gula frowned slightly and said coldly.


    When he first walked in, Hei Shu clearly had at least 30 guards, but now, the guards in the small villa are fully counted, and there are less than twenty.


    "I, I sent them all out to guard the villa."


    Seeing Gula''s almost murderous eyes, the black tree stammered.


    At this time, Gula reacted, why he had checked in the dense forest and found no trace of the enemy, but he was still attacked.


    It turned out that these enemies did not hide in the dense forest at all, but Qiao Zhuang became Heishu''s men.


    "idiot!"


    Gula yelled and kicked the black tree away. This idiot couldn''t even look at his men!


    boom!boom!boom!


    Bullets kept shooting on the walls of the small villa, and all traces of cracks appeared on the walls, which could not be resisted for long!


    Must act!


    Gula took a deep breath, and he, who was already very tall, suddenly grew a few times bigger, and yellow fluff grew out of his pores.


    At this time, he seemed to have become a humanoid beast!


    Gula has the title of mad lion, the word lion is because of his ability, and mad is because once he fights, he will be as crazy as a beast!


    He wants to crush the necks of these enemies without eyes!


    boom!


    A hole was smashed into the wall, and Gula rushed out like a wild beast on the ground.


    A yellow figure flickered, and he suddenly appeared behind a tree not far in front of the villa. A man in a black suit was hiding here, aiming at the villa with a sniper rifle.


    Before this man could react, the whole person was lifted up by Gula.


    "Die!"


    Gula roared and slammed the man against the tree heavily. The three men held a few meters thick and broke suddenly and collapsed.


    The man coughed out a large mouthful of blood, limp on the ground, motionless.


    boom!


    A rocket fired on Gula''s body, and thick smoke surrounded Gula.


    On another tree, a warrior wearing sunglasses carried a rocket launcher that was bigger than his whole person on his shoulder, with a cold face.


    "It doesn''t make sense. Weapons of this level cannot harm beasts!"


    A huge figure rushed out of the thick smoke and roared.


    The fur on Gula''s body was burning with flames and looked terrible.His sturdy arms were raised high and slammed down at the soldier.


    boom!


    The big tree collapsed and the man was smashed into the ground.


    At this time, in the villa, Gula''s men also began to roar, fluff, scales, vertical pupils, and pin tails.They turned into beasts after another, roaring angry.


    Hei Shu looked at these beasts with horror. He couldn''t think that what he had just dealt with was such a group of monsters.


    Are all Kaido''s subordinates such monsters?


    Boom boom boom!


    A group of figures rushed out of the villa, rushing out in the direction where the bullet came.


    Their eyes were bloodshot and they let out a loud cry of excitement.


    The massacre has already begun!


    The sound of the bullet outside became weaker and weaker until there was no sound.


    The air was filled with the smell of gunpowder, but the smell was quickly obscured by a stronger smell.


    The smell of blood.


    "The price of provoking us is death!"


    Gula roared, and walked towards the villa step by step.


    Behind him, several soldiers in suits were standing upside down.


    But when Gula was about to step into the villa, he suddenly stopped, and then slowly turned around.


    A knight in silver-white armor appeared on the battlefield at some unknown time.


    He was driving a carriage with several coffins on it, which was very strange.


    "Is the opponent hiding behind the scenes finally showing up? It''s a pity that I didn''t leave a few livelihoods just now. It seems that it is unnecessary."


    Gu stretched out his tongue, licked his dry lips, and said with some bloodthirsty.


    "No, it was not planned by me."


    The knight shook his head and said slowly.


    "I''m just a runner."


    He jumped out of the carriage and walked slowly towards Gula.


    The metal armor rubbed and creaked.The man raised his head and looked at Gula indifferently.


    "It''s just that you who are bloodthirsty like this are a bit too cruel."


    "Cruel," Gula showed a sardonic smile on his face.


    "Are you too naive to say cruelty to a pirate?"


    "Yes, you are a pirate."


    The knight nodded suddenly.


    "So, to deal with pirates like you, it''s reasonable to do some extreme methods."


    He clapped his hands, and the coffins behind him suddenly opened.


    Several people are hidden in the coffin.They are male and female, and the only thing they have in common is that they all have pale skin like a corpse.


    These people all opened their eyes and looked at Gula.


    Without a trace of emotion.

 820 Chapter 804

    Hei Shu never dreamed that he was just coming over to make a deal with a major client, but he was attacked.


    In the face of the attack, this big client showed extraordinary combat effectiveness. When he thought that the overall situation had been set, the group of attackers truly revealed their minions.


    In the face of the few "corpses" that came out of the coffin, the mighty Gula did not have the ability to resist and was quickly suppressed.


    A big hole appeared in the center of the dense forest. Gula lay in the center of the big hole with his hands wide open.


    He has lost consciousness.


    The other beasts of the "giver" legion, after their boss was suppressed, were even less able to face these powerful clones and were arrested one after another.


    "This, it has nothing to do with me!"


    Seeing the knight walking towards him slowly, Kuroshu knelt directly on the ground, and said with a look of fear.


    "I don''t know them!"


    The fat man tried to get through.


    "Black Tree, a famous plant merchant on the Great Sea Route, claims to be able to cultivate all the plants on this sea."


    Lancelot walked to the black tree, lowered his head, and looked at him slowly.He directly stated his identity.


    After his lie was punctured, Hei Shu also put down his disguise, he collapsed on the ground and said to Lancelot.


    "Go ahead, how much do you want."


    Although he is stingy and greedy for money, he still cherishes his life more than these things.


    "We don''t want Bailey."


    Lancelot shook his head and said slowly.


    "But our boss is very interested in you."


    Black Tree subconsciously hugged his body tightly and looked at Lancelot with horror.


    There was a bad feeling in his heart.


    The people brought by Lancelot quickly sorted out the battlefield, and all the bodies and traces of the battle were sorted out.Even the blasted wall of the villa in the forest was renewed under their repair.


    They came and left quickly, and all the prisoners were taken to the secret base of the Wienhill family.Walking through the dark corridor, the black tree saw that there was a hall at the end of the corridor, and above the hall, there was a throne.


    The throne was facing them, and it was not clear who was sitting on it.It''s just that you can vaguely see that the man has golden hair that shines like sunlight.


    On the wall, a new moon was engraved.


    "Black tree?"


    A young man uploaded from the throne with a hoarse and lazy voice, as if he had just woke up.


    Who is he?!


    Hei Shu crawled on his body, and his brain started to spin frantically.In this sea, there are not many forces that dare to attack Kaido, but there are not many.However, there was no one who fit the characteristics of this man.


    Whitebeard''s first team captain Marco meets the conditions for blond hair, but he is definitely not so young. Moreover, I heard that the Whitebeard Pirates have suffered some changes, and Marco is absolutely impossible to appear in this place.


    The deputy of the man called the "devil", Thor Anilu met most of the requirements, but his voice was full of anger, like a vigorous young man, not like he is now.


    "it''s me."


    Black Tree replied.


    He couldn''t guess who this man was, so he stopped making unprovoked guesses.


    "Kaido makes enemies everywhere in this sea, and fights endlessly. But you dare to take refuge in him and trade with him at this time. You are very courageous."


    The man said slowly.When mentioning Kaido''s name, the man''s tone was plain, without fear or disdain, as if he had mentioned a very common name.


    Cold sweat constantly seeped from Hei Shu''s forehead, and he knocked his head to the ground, not daring to happen.


    There is only one possibility for a person who can evaluate Kaido in this tone, and that is that he is not afraid of Kaido at all.


    Regardless of which force this group belongs to, it means one thing, that is, they are definitely not someone they can afford!


    "You are scared."


    The man seemed to notice the trembling body of the black tree, and said playfully.


    "Are you afraid that if I''m Kaido''s enemy, I won''t let you go?"


    Hei Shu''s body trembled more and more intensely, and he felt an astonishing sense of oppression exuding this man.


    This pressure squeezed his heart violently, and Black Tree even felt his heart stop beating for a few moments.


    Quack quack.


    The throne slowly turned around, and the man sitting on the throne looked down at the black tree surrendering at his feet and said slowly.


    "Look up."


    Hei Shu raised his head tremblingly, just to meet the man''s gaze.


    The next moment, he shouted in horror.


    "Lorne?!"


    But after shouting, he shook his head again.


    Black Tree will never forget Ron¡¯s appearance. Although this man is more than 80% similar to Ron, his facial features are more three-dimensional, and he does not have the iconic long black hair of Ron.


    He is not Lorne, or at least not the Lorne in Black Tree''s memory.


    But anyway, Black Tree can be certain that the relationship between this man and Kaido is definitely not too good.


    Hei Shu stared into the man''s eyes. He felt his breathing become more and more rapid, as if there was an inexplicable sense of pressure on his body. He felt the blood flowing rapidly because he couldn''t bear the pressure. Filled in his veins.


    Then burst!


    The next moment the black tree lost consciousness, and limp on the ground.


    "He can''t bear your overlord look, Young Master, and he''s already in a coma."


    An old man walked over to inspect the black tree, then turned his head, and said respectfully to the blonde Lorne.


    No one would have thought that Lorne would appear here in person because of this trivial matter, even he did not expect it.


    This old man was originally the highest officer of the Vennhill family at this base, but after Lorne personally arrived, he respectfully gave up his position.


    "Is that so."


    Blond Lorne said to himself that the fragility of this black tree was beyond his expectation. It is a miracle that such a man can reach this point.


    It''s just that now the family just needs talents like him to fulfill his ambitions, so Lorne doesn''t care about his weakness.


    Compassion is one of the virtues of the strong.


    "Take him back to the family."


    Lorne clapped his hands and said slowly to Lancelot who was waiting aside.


    The knight nodded, then slowly retreated into the shadows.


    After doing all this, Lorne stood up and said to the old man beside him.


    "Take me to see that Gula."


    Lorne was full of spirits, long golden hair fluttering in the hall.


    It''s like a young lion.

 821 Chapter 805 "Surprise"

    The underground prison is filled with a dark and humid smell.


    From time to time, some fat black mice rushed past their feet, rushed into a certain cage, and ate a certain corpse in the cage.


    The rancid smell filled the nasal cavity.


    As soon as Lorne stepped into the cage, he frowned slightly.It''s not that he hates the smell, but it reminds him of some bad memories.


    In fact, with the family''s financial resources, it is easy to create a top-level prison. The reason for this design is that in Lorne''s memory, the prison should have been like this.


    Only in this repressive environment can you achieve the purpose of detaining prisoners. After being detained here for a long time, you may be able to get some valuable clues from the prisoners.


    Lorne walked to a cell with a strong man covered in blood.


    But even if the embarrassment reached this point, he still straightened his chest and sat upright on the cold floor.


    "A little lion with his teeth stripped?"


    The subordinate brought a chair, and Lorne sat on the chair and looked at the prisoners inside.


    "A smelly mouse that only hides behind the shadows?"


    Gula attacked mercilessly.Although he was captured, he had no intention of bowing his head.


    Because he is the commander of Kaido, the proudest person in this sea.


    He is the proudest lion.


    The male lion will not bow to a group of hyenas.


    "Don''t you see who I am?"


    Lorne said playfully.He admired the wildness displayed by this Gula, it seems that Kaido''s men are not all rubbish.


    "No matter who you are, but before you annoy us..."


    Gula opened his eyes and said disdainfully.But suddenly, he was stunned.


    Then the dim kerosene lamp, he looked out from the dark cage, and saw Lorne''s long golden hair.


    "Lorne!"


    Like the black tree, Gula shouted in disbelief.But unlike Black Tree, as Kaido''s subordinate, he had already imprinted Lorne into his bones, and he would not admit it when he turned to ashes.


    Even if the look of the man''s hair and his face are slightly different from the man in his memory, Gula did not admit his mistake, this man is Lorne!


    "Recognized me, it seems you are not too stupid."


    Lorne said with a smile.


    "Are you here to show off your power?"


    Gula snorted coldly.


    "I tell you, you have blocked Master Kaido''s plan, Master Kaido will never let you go!"


    "I destroyed all Kaido''s fleet on the Guran Tezolo, and he told me the same."


    Lorne said slowly, with a hint of playfulness on his face.


    "But, until now, I''m still alive."


    Gula took a deep breath and said nothing.


    What Lorne said was a fact. After the incident on the Guran Tezolo, Lord Kaido returned to the country of Waz in a rage, threatening to summon the army immediately and kill Lorne to the sea area of ??Lorne. Million paragraphs.


    But soon after, White Beard suddenly declared war on Kaido, Kaido was overwhelmed, and there was no time to avenge Lorne.


    "Also, according to you, this transaction is very important to Kaido."


    After the brief silence of the atmosphere, Lorne spoke suddenly, breaking the brief silence.


    Gula didn''t speak, but Lorne continued to speak for himself.


    "Is it related to one of Kaido''s plans?"


    Gula''s breathing became dignified. He didn''t expect that Lorne would reason out Kaido''s plan with just a few simple words.


    It''s worthy of being the "demon" that is known to be able to play with people''s hearts.


    Feeling Gula''s mood swings, a certain idea in Lorne''s heart was confirmed.He nodded slowly, then stood up and walked out.


    "Master Kaido won''t let you go!"


    Gula stood up on the floor, and the stone shackles of the sea tower that bound him made him feel weak, but he still tightly grasped the cold cage and shouted at Lorne.


    "Master Kaido will never let you succeed!"


    "What I want to do, he can''t stop it."


    Lorne said with his back to Gula.


    Then he seemed to think that Gula was too noisy, so he stopped slightly and said to himself.


    "Mad Lion?"


    "Ha ha."


    In this sea, there is only one man who is qualified to be called a lion, and that man is already dead.


    There may be a second lion in the future, but it is definitely not Tagurah.


    He waved his hand, and the prison cell holding Gula suddenly shook violently, and then began to slowly close as if it had its own vitality.Gula was completely sealed inside.


    Gula''s roar became smaller and smaller until it disappeared.


    Finally, it was quiet.


    When Lorne came out of the prison, he happened to see Lancelot escorting the Black Tree and his men out. Following Lorne''s order, they would take the man back to Sdieo.


    After Adela¡¯s incident was over, the capacity of Sanchuan Road was severely damaged, and it was no longer able to continue large-scale transportation, so after Lorne landed on this island through the Void Gate, he did not intend to pass the Void Gate again. go back.


    Perhaps the slow travel will add some surprises to his incomparable life.


    After a simple maintenance, Lorne left the secret base accompanied by a female agent.The two dressed up as traveling couples, strolling around Kra Island.


    Although many people couldn''t help turning their heads after seeing Lorne and looked at him more, they didn''t show any expressions of surprise.It wasn''t because someone recognized him, but because the blond Ron''s appearance was so beautiful, unlike the firmness of Ron''s body, it added a bit of femininity.


    Just like those stars in the red earth continent.


    But no one connected him with the famous demon. After a brief surprise, these people continued their work.However, when they turned their heads, a trace of sympathy flashed in these people''s eyes.


    This sea is not a peaceful and prosperous age, and countless terrible pirates are rampant in this sea.This blonde man''s excellent appearance, if there is no corresponding strength match, may not be an advantage, but a disaster.


    The sun was shining, and the pirates on the street hurried.Lorne raised his head and was about to enjoy this rare leisure time.


    Beside, in an alley, some noisy sounds suddenly came.


    It seemed to be the presumptuous laughter of several young men and the helpless cry of a girl for help.


    Lorne stopped and frowned slightly.

 822 Ask for a day off

Ask for a day off and make up later, I''m very sorry!

 823 Chapter 806

    The call for help was very slight, but it happened that Ron''s hearing was more developed, and he could distinguish the call for help from the noisy noise on the street.


    This kind of thing is very common in this sea.


    At least Lorne had seen it many times.Men¡¯s desires must have a place to vent. When they are unable to wave their minions to the strong, they like to turn their attention to the weak.


    It''s boring and inferior, but this is human nature.


    But I don''t know why, Lorne has a hunch that if he sits on the sidelines this time, he might miss something important.


    Lorne, who possesses the fruits of perception, believes very much in his perception, even the sixth sense in the dark.


    So, he stopped.


    In the alley covered with milky white stalactites, several frivolous young men blocked a girl.


    "Smelly bitch, didn''t you reject me before? Wasn''t it pretentious? Why did you pick up a wild man from the outside and bring it into your own home."


    The leading man had a nasal nail on his nose, which looked a bit nondescript. There was a wound on his forehead. It seemed that he had suffered some injury not long ago. He supported the wall with one hand and blocked the girl in the corner.


    In front of him, a black-haired girl about seventeen or eighteen years old covered her chest with her hands, but she still suppressed her panic and said coldly.


    "It has nothing to do with you."


    The girl is not beautiful, at least it is far from the beauties Lorne has seen.But there is a youthful vigor unique to young people, coupled with her calm temperament, which adds a bit of attraction to her.


    Holding a package in her hand, she could faintly smell the smell of herbs.


    The girl raised her head and looked at the man with a trace of disgust in her eyes.


    This man is a famous rogue leader on Kra Island. He has harmed many masters before, but he met a pirate before. After being severely taught by that pirate, he converged a lot.


    But he didn''t expect that he was still so dead, and after a period of silence, he appeared.


    "It really doesn''t matter to me."


    The corners of the man¡¯s mouth were slightly tilted, with a wicked expression on his face, he nodded slightly towards his companions, and these rascals blew frivolous whistle and walked towards the entrance and exit of the alley, using his body to move The alleys are completely sealed off.


    "But, it will matter soon."


    The man said.


    "Call it. It''s a remote place. No one will come to rescue you if you break your throat."


    He grabbed his hands towards the girl, but just as he was about to succeed, a slender palm lightly patted his shoulder.


    "You bastards!"


    The man said angrily. He asked his men to block the entrance and exit of the alley because he didn''t want anyone to ruin his good deeds.


    But these own subordinates are so wasteful that even one person can''t stop them.


    "If you don''t want to die, you can go to Laozi!"


    The man turned his head and shouted.


    Behind him was a handsome blond man. A black-haired woman in a tights held the man''s hand tightly and looked at him calmly.


    The rogue leader felt that something was wrong, he subconsciously looked around and found that his subordinates did not know when, all disappeared without a trace.


    Cold sweat constantly seeped from his forehead.


    "do you like travel?"


    Just when he was about to beg for mercy, the blond man suddenly spoke.


    His voice is lazy and gentle, but there is no doubt about it.


    The man didn''t wait for his response, so he snapped his fingers lightly.


    In the next moment, the rogue felt that he had lost control of his body, and his body slowly floated up.


    Then, he flew up towards the sky, and the whole person disappeared without a trace.


    "thanks, thanks!"


    The girl said gratefully.


    "It''s just doing it casually."


    Lorne said lightly, then lowered her head and looked at the white package in the girl''s hand. She was molested by this group of hooligans just now. She held this package tightly, that is to say, this package is very important to her.


    "What''s in it?"


    "It''s some medicine to treat wounds!"


    The girl explained, she raised her head and looked at Lorne.


    "I met a person on the beach who was washed up by the waves. He was covered with terrible wounds, so I came out to buy some medicine. I didn''t expect to meet these bastards!"


    There are some gritted teeth in the girl''s tone, this group of hooligans is really hateful.If she hadn''t met the man in front of her, she might have encountered some unfortunate things today.


    The girl''s mind was simple. Since Lorne saved her, Lorne must be a good person, so he didn''t keep anything, so he told him about the man who picked him up from the beach.


    Lorne''s eyebrows twitched slightly, not because the girl''s experience was the same as what he had encountered with Lola before.


    Rather, the man she described seemed to have some impression of herself.


    Where have you seen it?Lorne racked his brains, but still couldn''t remember.


    "Could you, take me to see him."


    Lorne said, since I can''t remember who it is, it''s better to meet him directly.


    "of course!"


    The girl said excitedly.If the great benefactor in front of him knew the poor man who was washed up by the waves, he might be able to contact his family!


    He has suffered such a serious injury, his family will be very worried.


    So the girl thought.


    Lorne nodded slightly to the female agent beside her, and then the female agent let go of Lorne''s arm without a trace, and slowly backed away.


    She took out a sharp knife from her clothes and walked towards the depths of the island.


    Since Lord Lorne didn''t like these filthiness, then Dark Moon, who was Lord Lorne''s blade, was qualified to clear all obstacles for Lord Lorne.


    This is her responsibility.


    The girl did not find the disappearing female agent, humming a little song, and took Lorne back to her house.


    It was a small wooden house on the beach in the southeast of Kra Island. The house was not big, but it was very warm. The owner of this wooden house took a lot of thought to decorate it.


    "You''re back! Did you bring the medicine back?"


    A young girl with green hair opened the door and said with joy.


    But the next moment, she saw Lorne behind the black-haired girl with a trace of alertness in her eyes.


    "who are you?"


    "He is my great benefactor! Sister Wei An!"


    Said the black-haired girl.


    "If I hadn''t met this adult, I might not be able to come back today!"

 824 Chapter 807

    After a brief introduction, Lorne learned that the girl with green hair was named Wei An, and the girl with black hair was named Vera.


    After their mothers gave birth to them, they passed away due to dystocia, while their fathers left them behind and chose to go to sea when they were very young.The two sisters support and rely on each other.


    "I heard that my father is a famous big pirate! I don''t know when he will come back to see us."


    When she mentioned her father, she said expectantly with shining eyes.


    The thing she wants most is to meet her father.


    "Don''t mention that bastard, he has been away for ten years, and maybe he won''t be back in ten years."


    Wei An''s tone was even colder, and she had never caught a cold for this man who had abandoned herself and her sister.


    "Since he wants to chase his dream, let him go. We don''t need him anyway!"


    Wei An still vaguely remembered the cruel look of her father when she left, and her sister had been crying, but she still couldn''t hold back the ambition of a man.


    "That''s really a pity."


    Lorne slowly said that for the lonely pirate, chasing his dream in this sea is a very romantic thing, but for some abandoned family and children, it is another thing. Fan taste.


    "Don''t talk about these sad things."


    Lorne changed the subject and returned to his original purpose.


    "The man you rescued before is there now?"


    "That''s right! I just forgot to change the dressing for him when I visited and chatted!"


    Little confused Vera patted her head, then picked up the medicine packet she brought back, and rushed into the room.


    However, what followed was the sound of something falling.


    "I want to leave here! My friends are still waiting for me to save!"


    "But, for your injury, you haven''t changed your dressing yet!"


    Vera said anxiously.


    "For a man, a little injury is nothing!"


    The man was a little weak, but still said stubbornly.


    A pair of bandaged arms stretched out from the door.Vera looked anxiously behind the man, and all the medicine packets she brought back were knocked over and spilled on the ground.


    "My friend is still waiting for me to save! I can''t waste time in this place!"


    It was a young man with yellow hair, his body was covered with bandages, and some wounds that had not yet healed, because his movements were too intense, they were torn apart, and the blood kept permeating.


    He walked out of the room with difficulty and fell to the ground with a plop.


    Then he struggled to get up from the ground, just to meet Ron''s gaze sitting in the living room.


    "Cassie?"


    "Boss Lorne!!"


    Lorne frowned slightly. He knew this man, the Iron Pirates, the subordinate of Iron Herald, and Cassie, known as the Undead Dragon.


    I had encountered it at the entrance of the Great Sea Route, Upside Down Mountain. At the beginning, Lorne promised that if this group could sail to his own territory, he would allow them to fly his family''s flag.


    It''s just that Lorne didn''t care about this group of people at the beginning, because in his opinion, this group was just a group of newcomers who could not withstand a blow.


    Later, I met them in the arena held by Doflamingo in Dresrosa. After the training of the paradise, these people have become much stronger.Herald, with the name of a supernova, caused a lot of obstacles to other pirates.


    Later, Jack suddenly invaded Dresrosa and forcibly took away the "prize" Sakuramiya pear. The embers came across the sea like the sun in the sky. After fighting against the red dog Sakaski, he fought Lorne again and made The famous naval battle.


    Battle of Loxo.


    All these Lorne remembered, the wounds Jhin left on his body at the time were still aching.


    However, after Dresrosa, he lost contact with Herald and the others, and no news about the Iron Pirates came out of this sea.Lorne thought they died in that war.


    Now it seems that they may have some other experiences.


    "Boss Lorne!"


    After seeing Lorne, Cassie knelt directly in front of Lorne.Then, tears couldn''t stop streaming from his eyes.


    His head is heavily buckled on the floor, even if the wound on his body is cracked, he is not moved.


    "Please save us!"


    He said so, his head clicked on the floor.


    Lorne frowned. As far as he knew, although this Cassie was not very strong, he was a rather proud person. What was it that made him like this.


    "What''s going on," Lorne said slowly, looking at the cracked wound on Cassie''s body, narrowing his eyes.


    "You get up first before talking."


    "No! If Boss Lorne doesn''t promise to save everyone, I won''t get up!"


    Cassie''s head still knocked on the ground, said.


    "Are you threatening me?"


    Lorne frowned and said coldly.


    The atmosphere almost solidified with Ron''s words.


    Cassie felt a sense of pressure that almost suffocated him, pressing tightly in his heart.At this time, he remembered who was the man sitting in front of him.


    He is one of the youngest emperors in this sea, a man with the title of demon.


    His bloodthirsty and cruelty are not inferior to the man who caused so much suffering for everyone.


    Cassie stood up quickly and looked at Lorne.


    "First take the medicine that Little Vera brought you back."


    Lorne frowned and said coldly.


    "This is something that someone else has taken back with great pains, and should not be trampled on."


    "No, the medicine is all spilled on the ground, I just buy it again..."


    Vera waved her hand quickly. Because of Cassie''s refusal just now, these medicines were all scattered on the ground. They were dirty, so how could they be eaten!


    However, this girl still underestimated the endurance of a pirate. As long as it was something that could survive, it didn''t matter whether it was dirty or not. Even the current Lorne had eaten bugs when he was at his lowest point.She also underestimated a man''s determination to save her companion.


    Cassie crawled on the ground, grabbed all the medicine on the ground, and stuffed it into her mouth.Then he chewed vigorously.


    These drugs are still too minor compared to what happened to their companions.


    Vera opened her mouth wide and was speechless when she saw this scene.


    Before she could stop it, Cassie had eaten all the medicine spilled on the ground, so she swallowed what she was almost saying.


    In fact, some of these drugs are externally applied, not internally used.


    "Say it."


    After watching Cassie swallow all the medicine, Lorne slowly said.


    "Tell me, what have you experienced."


    "With Heral''s strength, you won''t be reduced to this point."

 825 Chapter 808

    Cassie was silent for a moment, and then told their experience.


    Earlier, in the latter part of the Battle of Dresrosa, Herald cooperated with Mr. Elk and stole the coffin containing the Sakuramiya pear, leaving Kaido''s people empty.


    Later, at the most critical moment, Herald turned against the water, betrayed the elk, exchanged the coffin, and released Sakura Palace Pear.


    After reuniting with his teammates, Sakuramiya Rashi asked the people of the Iron Pirates to go to Wano Country to help her in order to fulfill her mother''s long-cherished wish.The straightforward Heral did not refuse Sakuramiya Rika''s request. Under the leadership of Sakuramiya Rika, they went through some hardships and finally boarded the country of Wano.


    At this time, the interior of the country was in chaos, and from time to time there were voices against the black charcoal serpent.Sakuramiya Rashi and his party will make peace with the former servant of Mitsuki Mita, Akashi Nine.The two sides reached a consensus and secretly contacted the malicious forces from all parts of the country of Wazou and the black charcoal serpent, and jointly planned the biggest rebellion in Wazoku''s history.


    The massive rebellion ignited the entire Wano country. At that time, Kaido was dragged down by something and was unable to deal with these rebels. Reluctantly, he chose to marry the equally powerful Charlotte family and let the black Tan Da She married the eighteenth daughter of the Charlotte family, Charlotte Garrett.


    However, when the country of Wano sent a ritual group to the seas of all nations, it was attacked, Jhin was defeated and died, and the black charcoal serpent returned to the country of peace.Because of the damage to the top combat power, the Black Charcoal Orochi''s army retreated steadily, and was soon invaded into the capital of the country of Wano, the capital of flowers.


    If Kaido hadn''t come back in time, Sakuramiya Rika''s plan would have almost come true.


    But there is no if.


    A bitter smile appeared on Cassie''s face. The number, determination, and belief were useless in the face of absolute strength.


    They fought stubbornly for a long time, but they still couldn''t match Kaido''s strength, and were defeated and suppressed one by one.Wano Country fell into Kaido''s hands again.


    The leaders of the various forces were defeated one by one, even the boss of Herald was defeated and captured, and everyone was hit hard by Kaido''s people.


    If not, Cassie would not risk his death to escape from the country of Wano to find reinforcements.


    "This is the so-called Wano country rebellion?"


    Lorne nodded and asked slowly.


    The country of Wano has always been closed, even with the intelligence capabilities of the Wienhill family, it only vaguely knows that the country of Wano has a rebellion, and it is not clear what happened.


    Unexpectedly, the root cause of this rebellion would be so.


    "Everyone is injured. Now Kaido is looking for everyone in the entire Wano Country. If everyone is found, it will be all over!"


    Cassie said urgently, everyone desperately sent him out, just to let him come to the sea to find rescuers.


    Although Kaido is strong, he is not unbeatable in this sea. There are several people who can match him.


    Moreover, the relationship between those few and Kaido is not very harmonious.


    "So, do you want me to send troops to fight Kaido and save the country of He?"


    A smile appeared at the corner of Lorne''s mouth.


    "That''s it!"


    Cassie nodded and said excitedly.But the next moment, Lorne spoke suddenly.


    "But why should I help you?"


    There are some grievances between Lorne and Kaido, but this does not allow Ron to send troops to fight Kaido at home across half of the new world.


    Gage¡¯s "God ascending the Long Steps" plan has already achieved results. As long as Ron is given some time, Ron will be able to complete his ambition to dominate this sea.


    Therefore, Lorne does not have to fight Kaido at this point.


    A hint of hope flashed in Cassie''s eyes, but with Ron''s words, the hope of his eyes shattered.


    Lorne was the most hopeful person in this sea to save them, and when Lorne refused them, it was really desperate.


    But he couldn''t help it. Cassie did not have enough chips to convince Lorne to go to war with the powerful Kaido.


    Lorne looked at Cassie calmly, although Sakuramiya Pear''s survival slightly surprised him, after all, if this fascinating rose has not fully bloomed, it will wither in Dresrosa. What a pity.


    However, this alone was not enough to impress Lorne and Kaido into a war.


    Lorne looked at Casey. If Cassie still can''t get enough chips, he is ready to give up this conversation.


    As for the two sisters Vera and Wei An who heard their conversation next to him, he was going to use Fat Tiger''s ability to erase this memory afterwards.


    After all, peace is a very precious thing, and he doesn''t want to disturb the lives of these two sisters.


    At this time, the door of the cabin was knocked suddenly, and a young woman in a black tights walked in. Her face was solemn, as if she knew something very important, she walked gently to Lorne¡¯s Next to him, he leaned down, lowered his voice in Ron''s ear, and said a little softly.


    Lorne''s face became extremely solemn, he turned his head to look at the female agent, and got a positive look from the latter''s eyes.


    "call."


    Lorne took a deep breath and turned to Cassie, who was extremely decadent. After Lorne rejected him, the man seemed to have lost all hope.


    "Perhaps, I have to send troops."


    As Lorne said, Cassie''s eyes rekindled a flame, a kind of flame called hope!


    "Really? Lord Lorne! Are you really willing to help us?"


    Cassie said excitedly. Although he didn''t know why Lord Lorne changed his mind, he knew that Lorne''s promise was more precious than many secret treasures.


    Everyone, there is hope!


    "Not to help you."


    Lorne Lorne said, he slowly stood up, and the female agent quickly took out his coat from the hanger and put it on his shoulder.


    "But to help myself."


    Lorne walked out to the outside of the cabin.The sun was evenly shining on his upright body, and the two little sisters opened their mouths and looked at Lorne blankly.


    They didn''t think that this young and gentle man was the monster with the devil''s name.


    The female agent glanced at them, and then followed Lorne out of the cabin.


    These finishing work, needless to say, will be solved by the Dark Moon organization of the Vennhill family.


    The dazzling sun hung above the sky, so bright, Lon raised his head and looked at the sky.


    He subconsciously blocked the dazzling sunlight with his hands, squinted his eyes, and said slowly.


    "Kaido has done it this time."


    Because he just learned that Arelli''s envoy had just been attacked by Kaido''s people in the waters of Wuzhi Country.


    Everyone, including the Holy Truth Pope, disappeared after the war!

 826 Chapter 809

    The contemporary Pope of Holy Truth, Arelli is Lorne''s friend.


    The two had a dim relationship that exceeded their friends, but in the end they didn''t develop to the point of being lovers.


    Later, during the Battle of Balan, Lorne personally defeated the Blood Pope Ratzinger, and then modified the memories of the people present, so that everyone thought that it was Arily who led someone to overthrow the violent Ratzinger.Surrounded by the Patriarchs, Arelli took the position of Pope.


    And Lorne was hiding in the dark, silently supporting Arelli.


    Although these years, there is not much intersection between the Wienhill family and the church state Balan.But Lorne has always treated Arellie as his family.


    And Kaido''s attack this time was cut on Lorne''s reverse scale!


    No matter what reason he has, but if he moved Lorne''s family, Lorne will not forgive him!


    Lorne was such a man, savage and unreasonable.


    The great route, Sdio.


    The black-haired Ron, who was dealing with government affairs, suddenly opened his eyes, and a trace of murder flashed in his eyes.


    Strong, almost condensed killing intent.


    !


    At this time, the gate of the castle was suddenly opened, and Garrett walked in anxiously. She seemed to have learned something important, and she had to talk to Lorne.


    "Lorne, there is a very important thing..."


    "Stop talking, I know."


    Lorne slowly stood up from his position and said coldly.


    "Since Kaido wants to find death, don''t blame me."


    His tone was plain, as if he was not evaluating one of the pirate emperors who smashed this sea, but just a nameless person.


    But no one questioned Ron, because Ron had such strength.


    "You know it all."


    Garrett opened her mouth wide, because of this, she also just learned about it.She didn''t think about where Lorne got the information, but continued.


    "I know what you think, but you must calm down now. Kaido doesn''t know the relationship between Arelli and us. Maybe we can take other ways to rescue Arelli..."


    She understands the "God Ascend Long Step" plan. Now the family needs time most. At this time, it is really not suitable for conflict with Kaido.


    "There is no time, Kaido won''t give us time to prepare. Arelli doesn''t know whether it is alive or dead now, I can''t wait."


    Lorne said,


    "There must be a battle between Kaido and I, and now, it''s just to advance this battle."


    "Besides," Lorne walked up to Garrett, touched her head lightly, and said with a smile.


    "If this happened, it wasn''t Areli, but you or anyone in the family, I would choose to shoot without hesitation."


    Garrett was speechless for a while, of course she knew that Lorne was such a person.


    When he was attacked, Lorne did not hesitate to abandon everything, directly chose to go to war with the world government, and attacked the sacred place of Draco Man Maria.Made that killing.


    A person like him would definitely do such a thing.


    "I know."


    Jia Lei nodded, knowing she could not stop Lorne.


    In other words, no one on this sea can stop Lorne.


    "I am going to make preparations right away, and gather all the cadres in the family who have no tasks yet."


    Lorne nodded and said nothing.Slowly walked out of the hall.


    Garrett looked at Lorne''s back with only one thought in his mind.


    War, an unprecedented war that swept across the entire sea, may be about to happen.


    And this time, the Wienhill family is the protagonist of this war!


    ...


    Mary Joa, the treasure house.


    In the center of the treasure house was a huge ice cube, and a woman was lying quietly among the ice cubes.It''s like being frozen in general.


    Her appearance is beautiful, like a deep sleep.


    In front of the ice cube, there was a thin figure sitting quietly on a throne. In front of the throne, there were many rewards.


    These reward lists are all famous big pirates in this sea. Among them, the reward lists of Lorne and Kaido are placed in the most conspicuous position.


    DEADORALIVE (Never talk about life or death)


    Wayne Hill Lorne.


    Bounty, 2,000,000 (two billion) Bailey


    Demon, chaos maker, fanatic.


    DEADORALIVE (Never talk about life or death)


    Kaido.


    Bounty, 4,611,100,000 (4,611 million) Bailey


    Hundred beasts, general pirate.


    This is a reward list for two people. From the bounty point of view, there is still a huge gap between Lorne and Kaido, but if the two are put together, no one will question whether Lorne is qualified.


    Because of Lorne''s record along the way, his strength has long been confirmed.


    Looking at the bounty offered by these two men, the man frowned slightly, as if lost in thought.


    Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi.


    The ice cube suddenly shattered, and the woman who was sleeping in the ice seemed to wake up, walked out of the ice cube, and looked at the man with a smile on her mouth.


    "It is rare to see you with such a sad face. It seems that this time you wake up, the choice is right."


    Her voice was soft, but it was full of vicissitudes of life, like a murmur that passed through hundreds of years of time and space.


    "It''s just that you are really calm. That little guy from the Vennhill family has hit Mary Joa with someone, but you haven''t done anything to him, which is not in line with you at all. Character. Eim."


    The woman walked up to the man and joked after seeing the reward list he put on the table.


    "History cannot be changed, just as that kingdom is bound to perish, and I will rule the world."


    "It cannot be changed, it cannot be reversed."


    The man said slowly.


    "And the appearance of this little guy who broke history is just to add a bit of fun to our eternal life."


    "Hahaha."


    The woman said with a chuckle.


    "In the beginning, when you were injured by Caesar, you didn''t say that."


    "Didn''t you gritted your teeth and said that you would destroy the entire Wienhill family?"


    "Ordinary people beyond the times, a few will appear every period of time, and Caesar is just the best among them."


    The man said after leveling the rewards on the table.


    "But now, that Caesar should be hiding somewhere in this sea, looking for his cemetery. He is dying."


    "But that''s not the reason why you have been so late in preparing to do something with that little guy."


    The woman shook her head and said slowly.


    Before, he obviously had the opportunity to act on the Wienhill family, but through the world government, he assigned the navy to the East China Sea to destroy the revolutionary army.


    Missed the best time.Let Lorne feel relieved.


    "Because," the man took out a sharp dagger and stabbed it on the table.


    The dagger penetrated the table and pinned Lorne''s reward list to the table.


    "I see the future."


    "Lorne, will die in the country of peace."

 827 Chapter 810

    Sky City, the castle hall.


    High-level meeting of the Wienhill family.


    The door slowly opened, and a naked man with short yellow hair walked in slowly and said in a lazy tone.


    "What the hell happened? I''m so anxious to find me back. I still want to play with those little pirates for a while."


    Ainilu lazily said that he had just been teasing the pirates who had just entered the new world on an island in the new world. After receiving Lorne''s order, he immediately put down his work.Incarnate as Thunder and fly back towards the sky city.


    He was surrounded by tiny thunderbolts. Although he had the second speed of this sea after eating the fruit of the thunder, it was still very expensive for him to cross half of the sea in such a short period of time.


    "Everyone is here."


    Lorne tapped the table lightly, then said slowly.


    "Then, I''ll just say it."


    The senior cadres of the Veenhill family looked at Lorne in unison. It has been a long time since Lorne showed such a serious expression, they were impressed.The last time Lorne was so serious was when he learned that Garrett had been attacked after returning from Elbaff, the country of giants.


    "I am going to fight Kaido."


    Lorne said.His tone was plain, not discussing, but commanding.


    The whole hall was extremely silent, and after a while, Ainilu frowned and said.


    "When?"


    He didn''t ask Ron the reason, because he was very clear about Ron''s character, this was not a discussion, but an order.


    There is bound to be a battle between the Vennhill family and Kaido, and Lorne just advanced this war slightly for a while.


    "Soon. I''m going to send troops immediately after the family affairs are dealt with."


    "And the personnel?"


    Anilu asked. He didn''t expect Lorne to be so urgent. He licked his lips with excitement and fought Kaido. Thinking about it was worth the excitement.


    "It needs some people to stay in the family territory to prevent some forces from taking this opportunity to invade the family." Lorne said slowly.


    "So, this time, I am not going to take everyone there."


    "Is that so."


    Among the crowd, Jody said with some loss, his right hand was shining with silver-white metal light. This is after returning, he commissioned Lola to re-customize his arm. The fiasco experienced when he encountered Snake Ji. He won''t let it happen a second time.


    Although the warlike he wanted to join the war, he knew one thing more clearly, that was his strength, he could no longer keep up with the family''s pace. It was okay to bully the newcomer who had just entered the new world, but once he was right The pirates on the front line are a little struggling.


    In the war with a top pirate like Kaido, his strength can''t help much at all.It was excusable for Lorne not to let him go.


    "So, except, Fat Tiger stays at Sdio. Moreman stays outside of Bubble Island."


    "Others, come with me." Lorne stood up and scanned the hall.


    "I want, take the head of Kaido!"


    Lorne''s tone was flat, without arousal and frustration, without rhetoric, as if he was merely stating a fact.


    The same as an upcoming fact.


    But no one questioned Ron''s words, because everyone in the Vennhill family believed one thing, that is, Ron had the ability to say these words and become a fact.


    There is no other reason, just because he is Lorne.


    Garrett stood silently behind Lorne without saying a word.


    After the war between Baibeard and Kaido was over, everyone thought that this sea would be calm for a long time.


    But they could not guess that a larger whirlpool was brewing.


    A vortex, enough to sweep the entire new world, is brewing.


    ...


    At the end of the summer of 1510 in the Haiyuan calendar, after the war between Baibeard and Kaido ended, a brief peace appeared in the sea of ??the New World.


    But this peace did not last long. The Vennhill family, who had just defeated the Golden Lion Shiji and secured the position of the Four Emperors, suddenly began to gather troops.


    No one knows what this crazy family wants to do, but everyone knows that this sea, the hard-won peace, is terribly broken.


    After all, there are only two or three opponents who can make the powerful Wienhill family so solemn, except for a few of their allies.


    A great route, a certain sea area.


    An isolated island with dense jungle.


    A pirate ship docked slowly.The sea breeze passed, and the flag of the Pirate Ship fluttered with the wind.


    It was a skull flag with two crossed swords. The most striking thing was that there were three deep scars on the left eye of the skull.


    "Is this where the man lives? It''s really crude."


    A man with red hair got out of the boat, looked at the dense jungle, and sighed.


    "It''s just that a place where a party can be held is a good place."


    Behind him, a man with long wavy hair seemed to sense something.He raised his eyebrows, turned his head and frowned behind him.


    "There seems to be some mice following, are you sure you don''t care? Master Captain."


    "Since it is a mouse, there is no need to bother."


    In front of the man with long wavy hair, there was a man with a cigar in his mouth.He exhaled a puff of smoke.


    "The meeting between the captain and that man cannot be kept secret."


    "It''s just a simple touch with old friends. What excites those people."


    At the front of the crowd, a raunchy man stretched out his hand and touched his eye-catching red hair.Said slowly.


    At this time, some rustling sounds came from the depths of the dense forest. The man frowned, and with his right hand he drew out the Western sword that was worn around his waist.


    "It seems that this dense forest doesn''t seem to welcome us very much!"


    boom!


    A huge baboon jumped out from the depths of the dense forest. Holding a long sword several meters long, it slashed at the red-haired man.


    Long knife brandishing.There is even a thin layer of domineering covering it.


    "Even the animals here are armed and domineering?"


    The red-haired man said to himself.


    "It deserves to be the place where that man lives."


    The long knife slashed towards the man''s neck, but the red-haired man didn''t even mean to evade, and his companions looked at him lazily, without any help.


    The moment the long knife slashed, the man''s pupils suddenly enlarged, and an almost condensed sense of pressure was pressed on the baboon''s body.The baboon could not bear this kind of pressure, the weapon in his hand fell and he knelt under the man''s feet.


    "It''s just that there is still a little distance from me."


    The red-haired man said slowly.

 828 Chapter 811

    At this time, an incomparable sword aura came from the depths of the dense forest, severing countless trees.He cut at the red-haired man.


    boom!


    The red-haired man lifted the knife and blocked the slash with the blade.


    His body, following the impact of the slash, involuntarily retreated a few steps.


    "It''s really cruel, I use this trick as soon as we meet."


    The red-haired man said slowly, the trees in front of him were cut off, and an open area appeared.


    At the end of the field of vision, there is a black-haired man sitting on the edge of the small lake in the center of the island, lazily fishing with a fishing rod.


    In front of him, there was a black knife, and this slash came from his hand.


    "I thought it was a rumor that you had lost your arm in the East China Sea."


    Mihawk stood up slowly, looked at Shanks''s empty left arm, shook his head, and said regretfully.


    "I didn''t expect this to be true."


    "Lorne, like you, asked the same thing. You people, how can you all care about the same problem."


    Shanks walked in front of Mihawk and saw that in the fish basket next to Mihawk, there were a few live fish throbbing and jumping, and could not help licking his lips.


    "Fresh fish, you can eat grilled fish for the evening banquet!"


    "Who said there was a banquet?"


    Mihawk was taken aback.He didn''t expect Shanks'' thinking to jump like this.


    "There is no banquet in the life of a pirate, it is not boring!"


    Shanks said solemnly.


    Mihawk was silent, feeling helpless for Shanks'' optimistic character.


    "It''s just that you still didn''t say how you lost your arm."


    "I''ve been to the East China Sea. The pirates there are so weak and heinous. It stands to reason that there should not be a pirate who can cut your arm."


    Mihawk said slowly that he had had a duel with Shanks, and he recognized the strength of this old opponent.


    "This arm?"


    Shanks slowly stroked his broken arm.


    "I met a very interesting little guy in the East China Sea. I bet the future of this sea on him."


    "Little guy?"


    Mihawk muttered to himself, and then slowly shook his head. He didn''t understand Shanks'' behavior.


    But he did not intend to express any opinions. After all, the life of a pirate is the most free life, and no one has the right to interfere with the behavior of other people.


    "If you have the opportunity, you must go and take a look, it is really a very good little guy!" Shanks said with a look of excitement.


    "I know."


    Mihawk said helplessly


    "It''s just that you came to me, don''t you want to show me your broken arm."


    "of course not."


    Shanks narrowed the smile on his face slightly, and then said slowly.


    "I want you to help me with one thing."


    "what''s up?"


    Mihawk''s eyebrows moved slightly. As Shanks'' old opponent, he knew very well Shanks''s strength. Even if he lost an arm, he was still one of the strongest pirates in this sea.


    What is it, I need him to help.


    At this time, Mihawk frowned suddenly and picked up the black knife ¡¤ Ye that he had put aside.


    A huge slash slashed towards the trees on the side.


    The tree broke, and a telephone bug was on the broken wood, twitching constantly.


    "It seems that you have brought a bunch of chasers this time."


    Mihawk said slowly,


    "Now you can continue talking."


    Shanks touched his head in embarrassment, the smile on his face disappeared, and he said solemnly.


    "Do you know what happened on the sea in the previous period?"


    "Do you mean the war between Whitebeard and Kaido, or the decisive battle between Lorne and Skee?"


    "Both."


    Shanks sat next to Mihawk, took a large jug of wine from his arms, and threw it to Mihawk.


    "After these two things ended, the sea was slightly calm for a while."


    "However, some time ago, I suddenly learned that the guy Lorne was summoning troops. I had a hunch that that guy who was unwilling to calm down would create a big event."


    "Oh?"


    Mihawk said with some doubts that he, who lived in this place all year round, naturally didn''t know as much about the news on the sea as Shanks.He squinted his eyes slightly, and flashed through his mind at the World Conference, the young man with long black hair and an unruly face.


    With his character, even if he creates a war to overthrow the entire world, it is understandable.


    After all, he is a lunatic, a real lunatic.


    "If an unimaginable war breaks out in this sea. At that time, it will be very troublesome to drink with you old guys."


    Shanks said.The frivolous smile on his face disappeared completely,


    "So, I want to ask you to help me slightly suppress this era that is about to go violently."


    ...


    "Report to Major General Tina! We eavesdropped on the phone worm''s signal and broke it!"


    Not far from the island, a naval ship floats on the sea.A navy ran up to a woman with pink hair, wearing a rear admiral cape, and smoking a cigarette and reported.


    The woman frowned.Said slowly.


    "What did they say before the signal went off."


    "I don''t know, it seems to be related to the recent big incident in this sea!"


    The navy said solemnly.


    "The meeting between Shanks and Hawkeye is definitely not a simple matter. They are probably planning some conspiracy!"


    The woman called Tina murmured to herself, "Tina must report this to the top!"


    As a dove in the navy, compared to the hawks, Tina is a bit less aggressive and more cautious.


    Therefore, after encountering the red-haired Shanks¡¯ Pirate Ship on the sea, she made a decisive decision and chose to follow her.


    Following them all the way to this isolated island, Tina ordered a faster navy on board to go to the island to install wiretapping phone bugs.


    After all, Tina knew who lived on this island, and she wanted to know what Shanks had come to do with that man.


    After the Lorne incident broke out, the navy''s interior was a little more wary of the King''s Qiwuhai. At the World Conference, there were even more voices to ban the King''s Qiwuhai system.


    Therefore, Tina must report to the meeting about these two men.


    "Dududu."


    On the other side of the phone worm, an old man''s calm voice came.


    "Report to the Marshal of the Warring States period that the red-haired Shanks had a meeting with Hawkeye Mihawk. Tina could not eavesdrop on their conversation, and asked for instructions!


    Tina slowly said to the phone bug.

 829 Chapter 812

    On the other end of the phone worm, there was a moment of silence.


    The meeting between Shanks and Mihawk was definitely not a trivial matter.This matter deserves to be taken care of by the entire navy headquarters.


    "The two pirates, when they meet, I''m afraid they will create some unimaginable disasters."


    The old and steady voice of the Warring States Period came from the other end of the phone worm.


    "Little Tina, you pay close attention to their actions. If there is any abnormality, tell me immediately..."


    Before the Warring States words were finished, there was a sudden rush of footsteps outside the door, and a navy hurried in.


    "Report... Marshal of the Warring States Period! There is important information."


    "What major information?"


    Warring States frowned, and a bad premonition emerged in his heart.


    "It''s about the Wienhill family."


    Tina could almost feel the condensed atmosphere on the other end of the phone worm, and it took a while before a sigh from the Warring States Period came.


    "Little Tina, you don''t need to continue to follow Shanks and Mihawk, rush back to Marine Headquarters, Marine Vandor."


    "What happened?"


    Tina heard the solemnity in the words of the Warring States Period.This man, known as the "Wisdom General" of the Navy, has always been calm, able to make him speak in this tone, and the things he encountered are definitely not trivial.


    Perhaps it is a big event that can affect the entire sea!


    "The battle report just came back from the front line, the army of the Wienhill family has left Sdio."


    The Warring States period paused and continued.


    "And their route is going against the route of the New World towards the Chambord Islands."


    "What is their destination?"


    Tina''s tone was stagnant, and she said in disbelief.


    The Wienhill family has been domineering in this sea for so many years, and it has already grown into a giant.


    On the whole sea, there are only a few forces that are qualified to be their opponents.


    Except for the New World, there is only one power in Paradise.


    That is¡­¡­


    "There is a great possibility, it is the navy headquarters."


    Zeng Guo said in a very calm tone, but everyone who knew him knew one thing. The calmer the Warring States, the more serious he was about it.


    And any move of the Vennhill family is enough to make him play twelve points.


    "War may be about to break out."


    At the end, he added a sentence.


    "A war capable of overthrowing the entire sea is about to break out."


    The Warring States tone was calm, and he said a news that would shock the entire sea.


    ...


    Wien Hill''s actions affected the heart of the entire sea.


    No one knows why they would send troops to the paradise at this time, not long after the war between Kaido and Whitebeard just ended.


    But everyone knows one thing, that is, the war broke out.


    After the incident in Marijoa, where most of the Tianlong people were slaughtered, everyone knew that the world government and the Vennhill family could not coexist.


    There will be a war between them.


    But no one thought that this war would break out so unexpectedly.It doesn''t give people any chance to breathe at all.


    Sky fortress, SKY, above the city wall.


    Ainilu looked down at the endless sea of ??clouds, and smiled at a man with black hair beside him.


    "Fighting on two fronts is really your character as a lunatic."


    "This is not called a two-front warfare, it''s a scream."


    Lorne responded with a smile.


    "When the whole world thinks that war is declared on the navy, others will definitely relax their vigilance. The navy will shrink its forces and respond with all its strength."


    "At this time, including Kaido, all the forces that have long-cherished wishes with the Wienhill family should have the mentality of watching the fire from the shore. They will choose to stand still and wait until we and the navy are both injured before they do it. From the family or the navy. Loot enough profit."


    "So even if the family''s defenses are empty now, before we are completely defeated, it will be the safest."


    "At this time, it is our best opportunity to invade Wano Country."


    Lorne raised his finger and pointed at the sea of ??clouds under his feet.


    "Kaido will never imagine that his most powerful enemy is not from the sea, but from the sky!"


    Anilu was silent. Lorne said a long time ago that the sky belongs to the Wienhill family. This is not empty talk, but full of Lorne''s ambition.


    He used the power of the entire Veenhill family to build SKY, the sky city, to compete with the unbeatable Golden Lion Shiji for the supremacy of the sky.


    Now Skee is dead.The supremacy of the sky is rightly attributed to the Wienhill family.


    The floating city can move freely in the sea of ??clouds, that is to say, as long as Ron is willing, he can invade the hinterland of any force.


    Gage''s "blood factor" research gave the Veenhill family almost unlimited war potential. As long as there are resources, Lorne will be able to get a steady stream of soldiers who are absolutely loyal and fearless to death.


    The war fortress equipped with the "Sword of Damocles" possesses terror and destructive power comparable to ancient weapons.Even the emperor-level pirates did not dare to easily accept this "divine punishment" from the sky.


    All of this, combined, gives the Vennhill family a terrifying warfare that no one can imagine.


    And this time the invasion of Wano Country was just the first step for this terrifying family to show its fangs.


    "With the cautious character of the guy in the Warring States period, after he got the actions of the family, he would definitely shrink his troops and defend him at Marin Vando. But he would never imagine that the pirate fleet I sent out was just a cover. This fleet will never arrive at Malin Vando. When the Warring States period reacts, the war between Kaido and I should be over."


    Lorne stretched out his hand toward the sea of ??clouds under his feet, and a terrifying sense of oppression centered on him, spreading toward the sea of ??clouds.


    The sea of ??clouds evaded one after another, like humble courtiers who avoided the king.


    On the city wall behind him, stood the senior cadre of the Wienhill family.


    These cadres looked indifferently into the distance, and in their pupils, they could not see the shadow of the enemy.


    Inside the city wall, countless soldiers stood together neatly. They had the same strong bodies and unsmiling expressions, as if they were carved from the same mold.


    They are densely packed, covering the entire long street.


    "It ended in my victory."


    Lorne said arrogantly.For him, this is not a wish, but a declaration.


    He will declare victory.


    He has always been so arrogant.


    The Sky City drove slowly forward, Lorne, going to fight a war.


    A war ended with his victory!

 830 Chapter 813 Family and Pirates

    The new world, the seas of all nations, the wheat island.


    The endless wheat fields show undulating waves as the sea breeze blows.


    A tall, strong man with a black scarf covering half of his face and wearing black leather pants with rivets was sitting on a chair with a cup of steaming coffee in front of him.


    He is ready to enjoy the rare afternoon tea time.


    But at this time, the phone worm placed in front of the table suddenly rang.


    A cloud of black liquid flowed out of his arm, solidified into an arm in the air, and picked up the phone worm.


    The man picked up the coffee, ready to taste and listen.


    On the other end of the phone worm, a woman''s solemn voice came, and the man frowned, his hand holding the coffee suddenly stopped in the air.


    After a while, he asked slowly.


    "Are you true, little Bree."


    "Everything is true! Brother Kata Kuli, I can''t contact Little Garrett now, or that the entire Wienhill family can no longer be contacted. That bastard Lorne, this time seems to be Really, he is really ready to shake up the entire navy headquarters!"


    On the other end of the phone bug, a sharp girl came, and the woman gritted her teeth and said.


    "If Little Garrett has any shortcomings, I will definitely not let this bastard Lorne go!"


    "It fits his character very well."


    Kata Kuri was silent for a while, and said such a sentence.Then he blew the coffee to his mouth and drank it slowly.


    "Brother Kata Kuri, why don''t you care about little Garrett at all!"


    The woman seemed to feel Kata Kuri''s movements and said angrily.


    She originally thought that after knowing the news, Big Brother Kata Kuri would choose to leave to stop the foolish behavior of that bastard Lorne.


    "A man''s path is chosen by the man himself, and no one can stop it."


    "The same goes for women."


    Kata Kuri said, ¡°When Little Garrett chose to marry Lorne, she had already made her own decision to face all this, and she had done a good job before then.¡±


    "I have no reason to interfere with their choice."


    "Brother bastard! If you don''t go, I will go by myself!"


    Bree said viciously, and then hung up the phone worm heavily.


    The man watched the beeping phone worm and was silent for a moment, then put the coffee on the table.


    He thought for a while, got up, and walked towards the port.


    There is a small boat there.


    Others do not have the right to interfere with the choices of others, but family members are different.


    "damn it!"


    The new world, the country of Takeshi.


    Xia Lan cut off a pirate who rushed towards her, and blood splashed on her face.


    "Aren''t these pirates afraid of death?"


    Under her feet, the fallen pirates piled up like a mountain, and countless pirates used their lives to verify. The reputation of the king of her martial arts country is by no means a waste of fame.


    In the distance, the horn slowly blew, and the pirates seemed to have been ordered and receded like a tide.


    Xia Lan looked at her side. The exhausted soldiers did not choose to chase, but waved their hands to signal them to tidy up the battlefield and prepare for the next pirate attack.


    "His Majesty."


    Ann walked to Xia Lan with a trace of apology on her face.She felt deeply ashamed of herself as a courtier but unable to do her part for her king.


    "Get a good rest and leave the rest to me."


    Xia Lan shook her head and motioned to Ann not to continue.


    This powerful female general, now covered with bandages, should have been laying on the bed to take care of her, but she was still concerned about her own king, and rushed out regardless of others'' obstacles.


    For An''s uncommon willfulness, Xia Lan chose tolerance.


    "How long will the war last, Your Majesty!"


    At this time, on the city wall, a soldier collapsed to his knees, watching Xia Lan crying.


    "I can''t hold on anymore..."


    It''s not that he is weak. In fact, the soldiers of Wuzhiguo are all brave and brave. Even with a word from Xia Lan, these soldiers took up their own weapons and fought against the extremely powerful Kaido.


    However, this group of pirates is really crazy. They surrounded the whole country of Wu, and started from the outside to invade towards the country step by step.


    At the beginning, they still fought bravely, but there are too many pirates. Kaido seems to regard the country of Wu as a training ground, and none of the top powerhouses under his command has been sent out. Instead, the bottom is mixed. Fish Pirates sent out to temper them.At the beginning of the war, the soldiers of Wuzhiguo still had a slight advantage.But as the war progressed, these trash fish pirates became more aggressive after being contaminated with blood.This group of ordinary soldiers quickly couldn''t support it, and the front slowly retracted.


    At present, all the territory of Wuzhiguo except the royal capital is occupied by pirates, and the whole Wuzhiguo is full of pirates like tidewater.


    If it were not for the last moment, Xia Lan chose to go to battle personally, I am afraid the war had ended.


    Xia Lan was silent, looking into the distance, faintly seeing a plain on which a military camp was stationed.


    It was originally the most important farm in Takeo, and it could supply more than 70% of the food in Takeo.But now it has been taken by the group of pirates.


    Every day, after getting enough rest, the group of pirates will raid the kingdom of Wu. Xia Lan has been on the wall for three days.


    In the past three days, she did not get a break.


    She didn''t know how long she could hold on.


    The soldier raised his head and looked at Xia Lan, his eyes filled with despair.


    The capital is surrounded by pirates, and their family and friends are all hiding in the capital. If they fall, these people will soon be swallowed by this group of vicious pirates.


    However, in all directions, there are pirates who are like the tide. How long can they stick to the kingdom of martial arts?


    Unless it is, the culprit responsible for all this, the reinforcements of the White Beard arrive here, otherwise they can''t keep on.


    Waiting for the reinforcements of the white beard, this is the belief that supports the soldiers of Wuzhiguo at this time.


    Xia Lan didn''t know the thoughts of these soldiers.


    But she is also aware of one thing, that is, with the character of the white beard, he will not abandon any of his companions, and the reinforcements have not arrived, perhaps the original guess was correct.


    What really happened to Baibeard''s body!


    The reinforcements of the white beard may never come.


    Xia Lan was silent, but still smiled.


    She looked into the distance and said firmly.


    "As long as you persevere, victory will eventually go to the country of Wu!"


    "Victory will eventually go to the country of Wu!"


    "Victory will eventually go to the country of Wu!"


    Xia Lan''s words seemed to inspire the confidence of the soldiers. All the soldiers raised their hands and shouted in unison.The voice resounded across the sky.


    However, no one noticed that Xia Lan had a wry smile on her face with her back facing the soldiers.


    Unless there is a miracle, victory is far from the country of Wu.


    But is there really a miracle in this sea?


    ...

 831 Chapter 814: Intelligence

    The great route, the new world, the country of Japan, the island of ghosts.


    The country of Wano is a typical closed country. All news here is blocked by the black charcoal snake that rules the entire country of Wano, and cannot be passed to the outside.


    The entire Wano country is roughly divided into two areas: the inner and outer peninsulas. Among them, the inner island is directly ruled by the black charcoal snake. He recklessly acts in this country, and any voice that stops him will be destroyed by his pervasive ninja army.The outer island is where Kaido resides.


    This pirate standing on the top of the sea, ten years ago, secretly supported Kaido and overturned the power of the Kotsuki family in the country of Wano, trying to realize her ambitions through the unique resources of the country of Wano.


    At least it seems that Kaido is not far away from his ultimate ambition.


    In the center of the ghost island, there is a high peak that completely obscures the sunlight, making the land here shrouded in darkness all year round, making it look a little dark.


    The interior of this peak was completely hollowed out. At the foot of the mountain, there was a stone gate tens of meters high. The interior was extremely dark, like the mouth of a devil''s blood basin, ready to swallow invaders at any time.


    A tall and bloated man with two golden beards on his mouth, a golden ponytail behind his head, and glasses bound by two ropes wandered at the entrance of the cave for a long time, finally made up his mind and shook He walked in towards Shimen, he yelled in a sharp voice as he walked.


    "After so long, even if our army has invaded his territory, the old guy with white beard still did not appear. It seems that boss Kaido is correct in your previous guess. Perhaps something unpredictable appeared in his body. problem."


    The fat man shouted excitedly.


    "It''s not far from realizing your boss''s ambition to unify the entire sea!"


    "Guru Guru Guru!"


    In the depths of the cave, there was a sound of drinking, a naked man, tall and burly, with stubborn horns, and a long beard like a dragon''s beard on his mouth. A man with a dragon scale tattoo on his left arm was sitting in the cave. The deepest part.


    He drank the flask in his hand, and then said somewhat dissatisfied.


    "No more wine!"


    "After you dominate the whole sea, boss, we can occupy the country of wine, Oge Hongmu. At that time, the boss can drink any good wine!"


    The fat man walked up to the man and said flatly.


    "I hope you don''t let me down."


    The man said viciously, he slowly stood up, his strong muscles were like cast iron, hideous and developed.


    However, the most eye-catching thing is that there is a cross-shaped scar on his naked abdomen, which is extremely terrifying.


    "By the way, what did you just say."


    At this time, the man seemed to think of something, and asked the fat man coldly.


    "What''s wrong with the body of that old fellow Newgate?"


    "Is such that!"


    The fat man replied slowly.


    "With the character of the white beard, he would never sit back and watch his territory invade without being indifferent! And now, the invasion of Wuzhiguo has passed so long, but the side of the whale sea area still hasn''t moved. This means that , Baibeard himself, may not have the strength to stop you now!"


    "It''s really sad that an old guy like that can''t even handle his own knife."


    The man walked up to the wall of the cave, which was filled with famous wines from all over the sea. If a big alcoholic like him is not allowed to drink, it will be more uncomfortable than killing him.


    He squinted his eyes and seemed to remember some bad memories.


    When he was on that ship, he was just an intern, and the guy with the white beard was already a famous pirate, and he had always pursued him as his goal.


    At that time, I would never have thought that someone as powerful as the white beard would have a day of old age.


    "The power of the boss lasts forever!"


    The fat man greeted him.He walked over and said flatly.


    "Except for the white beard''s matter, the rebellion in Wano Country has almost been suppressed."


    "That group of rebels should now be hidden in the Jiuli area, and now the army of the Black Charcoal Snake is constantly moving towards the Jiuli area. It will not take long before all the rebels can be found out!"


    "Is it Jiuli again?"


    The man frowned, this place reminded him of some bad memories.He subconsciously touched his abdomen.


    The two wounds, one large and one small, were extremely hideous.


    Ten years ago, the man was also in the Jiuli area and raised a torch against himself.One of these wounds on his body was given by him.


    This group of rebels, who didn''t know where they came from, secretly colluded with the man''s subordinates. If it weren''t for themselves, I am afraid that the rule of the black charcoal snake has been overthrown by them.


    As if he understood the man''s thinking, the fat man said quickly.


    "These people are far inferior to the original Guangyue Mitian. Now their boss has been captured. In the country of Wano, they can''t make any waves."


    "hope so."


    The man said coldly, and then drank.


    "By the way, is Gula back?"


    After drinking the second pot of wine, he wiped his mouth, as if thinking of something, he asked casually.


    The fat man''s body became a little stiff. His purpose of coming to this man was actually to report Gula''s affairs. As for the other two things, he just wanted to stabilize this moody man.


    "Gula is missing."


    boom!


    A hip flask fell heavily in front of the fat man, and numerous cracks appeared on the ground.


    "what did you say?!"


    The man said coldly, an astonishing sense of oppression suddenly appeared, pressing the fat man almost out of breath.


    "Gula... is missing..., including the previous... traded items... also disappeared..."


    Fatty felt that his breathing had become extremely difficult, and he exhausted all his strength before he could say what he wanted to say.


    The oppression suddenly disappeared, and the fat man covered his chest, breathing fresh air greedily.


    For the first time, he felt that being alive is so good.


    He was already a pirate standing almost at the top of the sea, but he was still far away from the man in front of him.If the boss just wanted to kill him, he didn''t have the slightest resistance.


    Is this the strength of the Pirate Emperor?


    "Asshole! Weak! Waste!"


    The man yelled, he valued this deal very much, otherwise he would not send Gula out.


    But now it seems that Gula has let him down.


    And anyone who disappoints him has no value in existence.

 832 Chapter 815: The Desperate Country of Peace

    A man is a pure pirate who believes in the law of the weak.


    There are no companions in his eyes, only his subordinates and enemies.


    There are two types of subordinates, one is useful subordinates, and the other is worthless subordinates.


    For these worthless subordinates, even if they come back, he will not be merciful.


    "Who moved the hand? White beard? The old woman? Or the brat Lorne?"


    The man said coldly, there are not many people in this sea who dare to do anything to him, but there are not too many. The few names he just mentioned are the most likely to do it to him.


    No matter who it is, there is only one result if he interrupts his plan.


    That is disappearing on this sea forever!


    "It should not be White Beard or Charlotte Lingling."


    The fat man took a deep breath and said slowly.


    "Because at this time, White Beard cannot protect herself, and that woman has no reason to act on you."


    "Then it''s that brat Lorne!"


    The man gritted his teeth and said, he suddenly remembered that when he was on the Gulan Tezolo, he had won a big victory, but the stinky boy destroyed his entire fleet in front of him.


    If it hadn''t been for the old guy with the white beard to suddenly declare war on him, he would have brought people along and smoothed his Locksor waters.


    "At present, it seems very possible."


    "The site was very clean. When our people arrived, there was no trace left."


    The fat man gasped and said.


    "There are not many forces that have the strength and the courage to act on us, and the Wienhill family is the most likely one."


    "Sooner or later, I will break his neck by myself."


    The man snorted coldly, then walked to his seat.


    "You come to me, is this the only thing?"


    Feeling the man''s gaze scanning his body, the fat man felt the cold sensation constantly flowing from his back.He said quickly.


    "of course not!"


    "I have another thing to report to you, the boss!"


    The man''s gaze swept across Fatty''s body. Fatty felt that he was being watched by an ancient beast. He knew that if he didn''t tell a little good news.I am afraid that the old meeting will vent its resentment towards Lorne.


    "The other thing is that one of our allies, the one who has been judged by spite, has arrived in the country of peace."


    "They are coming to discuss with us...cooperation."


    ...


    Hezhi Country, Guri region.


    The terrain here is rugged and is a basin. The center of the basin is farmland for farming, and there are several towering mountains around it.


    It''s just that these farmlands are now deserted, with weeds overgrown, and some black liquid flowing in the river, filled with a foul smell.Countless hungry people are walking on the earth like walking corpses. They are as thin as wood, rummaging for something on the earth.


    Once they figured out what edible things such as grass roots and tree bark can be eaten, they picked it up, ignored the soil on it, and stuffed it directly into their mouths.


    Then made a satisfying voice.


    The word hunger but not food is vividly reflected in them.


    However, what is very strange is that even in such a predicament, these refugees do not have the slightest dissatisfaction on their faces. Instead, they overflow with extremely bright smiles.


    Not one or two, but everyone, with a smile on their faces.


    There is a big tree house on a peak nearby.


    A woman with long fuchsia hair and wearing a kimono stood on the terrace, watching what was happening under her feet.


    "Is this the country of Wano that is so rich in the mother''s mouth?"


    "It really opened the eyes of the concubine."


    There was no sarcasm in her tone.Instead, there is a bit of pity.


    "Many years ago, when Mitsutsu Mita-sama was still here, this was true of Wano Country."


    A man wearing a red tengu mask with an angry face walked up to the woman and slowly explained.


    "However, everything here has changed after Kaido appeared.!"


    The man gritted his teeth and said.


    "In order to make use of the natural sea-floor stone resources of Wano Country, Kaido arbitrarily built factories to destroy the environment of Wano Country. Everyone has nothing to eat."


    "This is also the reason why we resisted the Black Charcoal Serpent, not only for the name of the Guangyue Family, but also for..."


    "Live."


    The woman was silent. Although her mother was also one of the vassals of the Guangyue family, she was a native of the East China Sea. Before coming to the country, the knowledge of the country was only in the legend.


    After seeing the tragic scene of Wano country, the woman and Herald and her team determined to save this place. The war ignited the entire Wano country, and even the men of Mitsutsu Mita joined their rebellious team.


    They almost succeeded, if it weren''t for the sudden appearance of Kaido, they might have cut off the head of the bastard Black Charcoal Serpent.


    But this is an unattainable distance for them. As long as Kaido cannot be defeated, it is impossible to save the country of He, and there is no reason for the forces that can compete with Kaido to help them.


    Things have fallen into an endless loop.


    The woman looked at the victims at the foot of the mountain. These people had responded to their call before and rose up against the black charcoal snake, but in the end, they failed.


    And these ordinary villagers have become the playthings of the black charcoal snakes. After eating "that thing", they become "monsters" who can''t even cry but can only smile all day long.


    This is a very sad thing, and women blame themselves.


    "this is not your fault."


    As if seeing through the woman''s thoughts, the man wearing a tengu mask slowly said.


    "The gap between us and Kaido is really too big. You can''t make up for this gap."


    "It''s because we were too confident and forgot the entrustment of Mitsuki Mita before his death."


    "If we endure for another ten years, maybe we will be able to realize the last wish of Lord Mita!"


    "But now, everyone has failed, and we can''t beat Kaido at all."


    The man wearing the tengu mask said slowly, with a hint of despair in his tone.


    After seeing Kaido''s desperate strength, he has lost his original confidence.


    "Everything is over."


    In the big tree house behind him, there are several men lying, all of these men exude an astonishing aura, but without exception, they are covered with bandages.


    Without exception, the ministers under Lord Mitsuki Mita were all well-known strong men, but facing Kaido, they were still far behind.


    "Maybe it''s not over yet."


    After a moment of silence, the woman said slowly.


    "Cassie has escaped,"


    In her eyes, the figure of a man with black hair emerged.


    "If that man comes, maybe, there is hope!"

 833 Chapter 816 "Allies"

    "As far as I know, the current situation in Wano Country is like this."


    "The Black Charcoal Orochi standing behind Kaido dominates the family, ruling the most prosperous flower capital area of ??the country. Other former lords have either been relegated to common people or linger under the black charcoal Orochi."


    Above the White Sea at an altitude of 10,000 meters, there is a huge fortress slowly advancing.


    In the most central castle of the fortress, Garrett looked at Lorne and said slowly.


    "As far as I know, the current situation in Wano Country is like this."


    She has nothing to do with this matter. After all, because of the closed-door policy, the news of Wazoku has always been difficult to communicate to the outside world.This information was learned through the Charlotte family''s intelligence network before.


    "As an emperor-level pirate, Kaido''s territory is not worthy of his reputation."


    Lorne meditated for a while before speaking.


    The New World is roughly divided into four areas, ruled by four Pirate Emperors.As a veteran powerhouse, Kaido has the smallest territory.


    This is an incredible thing.


    For so many years, even if he contained his ambitions, did not expand, and was unwilling to give up the land of the country of Hino, it was enough to see how important the country of Hino was to Kaido.


    "You mean, there is something in the country that attracts Kaido."


    Garrett''s pupils shrank slightly and said solemnly.


    You are about to fight Kaido, so the deeper you understand Kaido, the greater your chance of victory in the war.


    What is hidden in the country may have unpredictable consequences for the war.


    She didn''t want to see the consequences.


    "There are not many things in this sea that can attract people like Kaido."


    Lorne said.


    "It''s nothing more than unique resources, talents, or unique geographic location, and commendable technology."


    He remembered what Sanchuanlu had said before he was brainwashed, and the ambitions of Guan Kaido in the country of Wazaki.


    Kaido, who controls the country of Wano, is qualified to claim the position of One Piece.


    The importance of the country is like the sky fortress compared to Lorne, it is impossible to give up in any case.


    Lorne had a headache. When he died in his previous life, the original One Piece hadn''t reached the chapter of Wano Country, so he didn''t understand this mysterious country.


    "Perhaps, someone can help you."


    Garrett looked at Lorne and said suddenly.


    "His understanding of Wano Country should be better than anyone in the family!"


    "Who?"


    Lorne condensed his eyes and asked suspiciously.


    "Morlia."


    Garrett slowly said the name of a man.


    ...


    The city in the sky, the pier of drudgery.


    A man with pale skin and a bloated and tall figure like a vase is constantly carrying things.


    He was in silver-white shackles on his hands and feet, and heavy shackles continued to drag on the ground, and little sweat constantly seeped from his forehead.


    boom!


    After he threw the goods like a small mountain bag directly to the designated location, he sat heavily on the ground.


    "Damn it! Lorne this bastard! He came up with this way to torture Lao Tzu!"


    As a former great pirate, syndicate, and one of the seven martial arts under the king, Moonlight Moria would never have thought that he would have such a day. After failing to invade the Wienhill family, he was covered with a sea building that restricted his movement. Stone Shackle, then was called by Lorne as a drudgery.


    After years of exposure to the sun, Moria''s pale skin showed slight dry cracks.


    He was a little bit angry, but he was helpless.


    The world of pirates is like this. Compared with other pirates, Ron''s "punishment" is much more "kind".


    At least, he didn''t kill Moria.


    When Moria was lazy, a team of soldiers wearing silver and white misty moon badges on their chests walked towards the Drone Wharf, and the target was the lazy Moria!


    "damn it!"


    Moria cursed secretly, and quickly stood up.


    This group of warriors of the Venn Hill family is simply a group of unfeeling robots, and they will not hesitate to execute any order of Lorne.


    Including the drudges who supervise the drudgery terminal, so that they don¡¯t be lazy.


    Moria didn''t want to continue trying the feeling of being smashed into the flesh by a long whip inlaid with gravel stones.


    This group of fighters walked up to Moriah and surrounded Moriah.


    Moria had a bad feeling, it was not that Lorne that bastard was tired of playing, and he was going to execute him today.


    All his ambitions have not yet been realized. If possible, Moriah does not want to die!


    "Prisoner, Moonlight Moria."


    Among the soldiers, a higher-ranking man walked out and watched Moria speak slowly.


    His tone was cold, like a robot without emotion.


    "Your Majesty Lorne has something to summon you, please follow us."


    After finishing speaking, ignoring Moria''s opinion and waving his hand, a large group of soldiers held Moria up and walked towards the castle.


    The gate of the castle opened slowly.


    Moria saw a magnificent hall.


    More than a dozen angel statues with a height of tens of meters are neatly placed on both sides of the main hall.


    Holding the torch, they looked solemn and stared coldly in the direction of the door, as if to judge all guilty people.


    Above the dome, the steel dragon hovered here, with its mouth wide open, as if roaring.


    A red carpet spread from the entrance of the main hall to the end of the main hall, above a steel throne.


    A young man with long black hair, sitting on the steel throne, propped his head with one hand, and looked down ahead, as if waiting for something.


    "Come on."


    The man said slowly.The soldiers next to Moria ignored Moria''s objections, and directly supported him and threw him before the Iron Throne.


    "Lorne, you bastard seems to be a good mess lately."


    Moria raised his head, looked at the man in front of him, gritted his teeth and said.


    It was this man who ruined everything about himself.


    If it weren''t for Lorne, he would still be the supreme king, Qiwuhai, instead of a slave who worked all day long!


    "It seems that the days at the drudgery wharf still didn''t let you converge."


    Lorne said lightly.


    "You don''t seem to understand your situation."


    A sense of oppression was pressed on Moriah''s body, and Moria could barely breathe.


    "This is... Overlord look domineering?"


    Moria''s head bowed to the ground involuntarily, and he said with a look of horror.


    Domineering and domineering. Only one person among millions of people has the qualifications. Those who have domineering and domineering are people with emperor qualifications!


    Unexpectedly, Lorne had this too.


    No, it should be said that Lorne finally had this.

 834 Chapter 817 "Passenger"

    Although domineering and domineering are rare, they are not rare in the new world where the strong are like clouds.


    Even before the invasion of Wano, Moria himself had it.


    Only after the war ended, all of Moria''s ambitions and pride were crushed by Kaido.Having lost his companion, he became depressed, and after the arrogance in his heart was wiped out, Moria also lost his domineering domineering forever.


    But now, Lorne is in full swing, looking at the entire sea, only a few people can compete with him.


    He couldn''t regain his domineering look, it was a weird thing.


    The tremendous pressure caused Moria to press his head tightly on the ground.


    After feeling almost done, Lorne took away his domineering.


    "Asshole!"


    Moria struggled to get up from the ground, staring at Lorne, gritted his teeth and said,


    He had never suffered such humiliation before, and if the handcuffs that restrained him were untied, he would definitely fight against Ron.


    "It''s nice to see you still so energetic."


    Lorne ignored Moria''s roar, just the wailing of the weak.


    "I need you for one thing."


    He said flatly, but there was no doubt in his tone.


    As if this is not a request, but an order.


    "I reject!"


    Moria didn''t even think about it, and said directly.


    Let yourself help Lorne realize his ambitions? What''s a joke?


    If there is a chance, Moria can''t wait to break Lorne into pieces.It is impossible to let yourself help him.


    It seemed that Moria would have been expected to refuse. Ron didn''t say anything, but lowered his head slightly and looked down at Moria.


    "What if it has something to do with Kaido?"


    "what!"


    Hearing this name, Moria''s pupils dilated slightly, and his breathing became short.


    Kaido can be said to be the culprit that caused Moria to lose everything!


    "I am going to declare war on Kaido, but I don''t know anything about Wano Country''s intelligence."


    "So I want to ask for your help."


    Lorne stared at Moria, paused before speaking.


    "Have you really forgotten what Kaido did to you?"


    "how is this possible!"


    Moria yelled, an angry voice resounding throughout the hall.


    There was a flame in his eyes, even if he died, he would never forget what Kaido had done to him!


    "About Wano Country, you found the right person."


    "For the information there, Lao Tzu is one! Clear! Two! Chu! Ah!"


    He stood up, with a hint of resentment in his expression.


    "It''s just that it''s not that I want to help you. It''s that I want to kill Kaido!"


    Moria said.His words almost burst into flames.


    That is, the flame of anger.


    "well."


    Lorne snapped his fingers, as if everything was under control.


    "Then, now please tell me everything about Kaido in Wano Country."


    ...


    The Vennhill family''s army slowly approached the Chambord Islands.The eyes of the entire sea were gathered on this fleet.


    They knew that no matter what the outcome of the decisive battle between the fleet and the navy was, the pattern of this sea would change.


    Or, it was the Vennhill family who defeated the navy and completely crowned the king. At that time, if they can resist the counterattack of some other pirates, then the Vennhill family will have the final say on this sea.


    Or, the navy defeated the Weinhill family, took advantage of this rare opportunity to gain a foothold in the new world, and then gradually cannibalized it and several pirate emperors.


    The whole sea was affected by their already nervous nerves because of their every move.


    At least, on the surface.


    The new world, a small island in the waters of the giant whale.


    Late at night, Long Street, a door ajar.


    A passerby with a headscarf poked his head out and looked outside with alert.


    "Don''t worry, we are just passing passengers, not pirates, and we will not do anything extraordinary."


    Outside the door, there was a woman with a beautiful face and a good figure, and a little loli who was about ten years old.Their faces were tired, as if they had gone through a long, long journey.


    The woman paused, then slowly said.


    "We just want to stay here for a while."


    "There are no spare vacancies!"


    Said the woman with a headscarf.Then with a boom, the door was closed.


    The woman and little loli who were left in a daze.


    "Sister Aoya, do we have no place to live today?"


    Little Lori tilted her head and asked with a dull look.


    She didn''t understand why all the people she met after stepping into this sea were so fierce.


    It''s not as good as Chiu Chiu Island.


    "Is there still no way?"


    At this time, a young man came out from the corner, looked at the woman, and said slowly.


    The woman called Oya shook her head helplessly, then squatted down and stroked Little Lori''s head.


    The time they came to this place was too unlucky. Rumors of White Beard''s body problem spread throughout the giant whale sea area. Therefore, at this moment, the entire giant whale sea area was filled with an unusually solemn atmosphere.


    The pirates under White Beard''s command all converged, while some other pirates passing through the waters of the giant whale began to become active.


    At least, along their way, they have encountered countless incidents of pirate looting, which is an unimaginable thing in the core territory of a pirate emperor.


    Any pirate emperor affects this sea and the residents of their territories from all aspects.


    "This is a helpless thing. After all, ordinary people don''t know if we are good people."


    "If we rashly let us live in, something unpleasant may happen."


    "If this still doesn''t work, I can only go there."


    Aoya gritted her teeth and said slowly to Pipaque.


    On this sea, there are only two places that will never refuse any guests.


    One is the casino and the other is the red light district.


    These two places often provide accommodation services in addition to their main business.


    She gently stroked the head of the little Lolita in her arms, if she hadn''t had to, she wouldn''t want to bring little Coco to such a place.


    However, at this time, there is no alternative. It doesn''t matter to him and Pipaque, but Xiao Keke has experienced such a long escape journey and must get enough rest.


    The three of them walked along the long street and quickly reached a feasting place.


    Shining gold signs illuminate the night.


    But at this time, there was a loud noise outside.


    A man in a purple robe was blasted out by a group of people.


    "Get out! Old blind man!"

 835 Chapter 818 "Strangers"

    At the entrance of the casino, a group of men in black suits pushed out an old blind man in a purple robe.A man in a suit said condescendingly.


    "If you don''t have money, don''t come to the casino! If I see you again. I will definitely throw you into the ocean to feed the sharks!"


    "Sorry, sorry, the old man came out in a hurry and forgot to bring Bailey out."


    The old blind man touched his head and said embarrassingly.


    boom!


    The men in suits ignored him and walked directly into the casino.


    The old blind man looked around blankly, and Aoya and the others saw a cross-shaped wound on the old blind man''s face just cut his eyes.Was it this terrible wound that made him blind?


    This is a man with a story!


    Aoya made the first judgment. There are many people who have stories on this sea, but most of them are troublesome stories.


    She didn''t want to get involved in the trouble.


    But at this time, Pepak had already walked over, supported the old man, and said with indignation.


    "How can this group of people be like this!"


    He is naturally righteous, and the most uncomfortable are those who rely on his own strength to bully the weak.


    A faint momentum gathered on him, and he was going to go to the group of people to ask for an explanation.


    "It''s over!"


    Aoya touched her head helplessly, she had an ominous premonition.


    This time, he seemed to have caused a big trouble, and it was still the kind of big trouble that was difficult to handle.


    As a woman, she has always believed in her instincts.


    "Brother, you are a nice guy."


    The old blind man waved his hand and stopped the reckless behavior of Pipa.


    He coughed and stood up straight, his body is not as fragile as Pepak thought.


    "People like you are rarely seen in this sea."


    After speaking, he raised his blind eyes, looked at Pepak, then nodded, turned and left.


    Only Pi Parker was left alone, messy in the wind at the entrance of the casino.


    "What happened."


    Aoya walked up to Pepak and said with a puzzled look.Nothing happened, is there something wrong with your hunch?


    "I don''t know, a strange old man."


    Peter Parker shook his head and said blankly.


    "There are a lot of strange people in this sea. I hope nothing bad will happen."


    Oya thought for a while and said.


    "Hope."


    Pepak agreed, and then left the trivial matter behind.


    They still have to find a place to live. The cold wind is bleak, and it is not a good thing to let Little Coco freeze.


    Late at night, somewhere on the island.


    In a hotel.


    The old blind man was sitting in front of the dim kerosene lamp, and a waiter yawned while reading the newspaper for him.


    Serving the guests is their purpose, so no matter what the guests request, they will do their best to satisfy.


    "The Vennhill family''s fleet is approaching the paradise, and the war is about to start."


    The waiter read the latest newspaper. This is a special issue published by Morgans based on the war. This man who regards news as his life will never miss any opportunity to blog.


    At the end of reading, the waiter sighed involuntarily.


    "This sea is getting more and more uneven."


    Although the Pirate Emperor¡¯s war with the navy was rare, it was not unique. Take the most recent case, the same grand execution war took place in the past few years.


    The decisions of these big men cannot be influenced by a small role like him, but one thing is certain, that is, the future of this sea will definitely undergo earth-shaking changes as a result of this war.


    "I don''t know, it''s good or bad."


    The waiter said so.


    "A change is always a good thing, otherwise this sea will be ruled by those people for a long time, and sooner or later it will become lifeless."


    The old blind man thought for a while and said.


    "I hope so."


    The waiter yawned and said perfunctorily.


    "If the guest has nothing else to do, the villain will leave first."


    It was late at night, and he was too sleepy to close his eyes.


    "Wait a minute."


    The old blind man waved his hand and said.


    "There is another piece of information, please help me read it!"


    "Anymore?"


    The waiter said impatiently, but seeing the old blind man''s newspaper on the floor with a few sheets of Bailey wrapped in it, his eyes lit up, and he suddenly became energetic.


    "This is what happened before."


    The waiter cleared his throat while looking at the newspaper handed by the old blind man, and said slowly.


    "About, the man who provoked the Vennhill family before, the spider Peter Parker."


    ...


    Hezhi Country, Flower Capital, General Mansion.


    At this time, a banquet was being held, and the lights were alive, and countless singers with heavy makeup were twisting their graceful bodies in the venue.


    In the center of the hall, a man with a short stature and an ugly face was surrounded by two dancers. He laughed presumptuously as he watched the dancing beauties in the venue.


    "That group of rebels is finally about to be eliminated. Cheers to our upcoming victory!"


    After speaking, he raised the huge wine glass and poured the fine wine into his mouth.


    The wine was splashed on the thin clothes of the singers next to them, permeating the clothes, revealing their matte skin.


    After the wine was in, the man took a piece of barbecue on his table and feasted on it.


    He was in a really good mood for a while. After Master Kaido returned, the group of bastards and rebels were finally sanctioned, and his name as the general of the country was also preserved.


    "The country of Harmony belongs to Laozi''s Black Charcoal Snake, and these untouchables are trying to get involved!"


    The man yelled angrily, then threw the remaining bones in his hand to the side.


    "act recklessly."


    On the side of the main hall, there was a dark cage, and inside the cage was a black figure that crawled on the ground like a dog.


    The bone hit the black shadow''s head.It seemed to wake him from his sleep.


    "Haha!!"


    The black shadow roared angrily at the man who claimed to be the Black Charcoal Serpent, an angry roar resounding throughout the banquet hall.


    But the dark and weird thing is that this originally angry voice sounds like a person''s laughter.


    However, in the entire banquet hall, no one was surprised, as if they were used to everything.


    "This is the price of violating me. Don''t be impatient. All your companions will become like you."


    The Black Charcoal Snake stood up with the support of the two dancers, and walked to the cage, looking at the cage, with a trace of contempt in his eyes.


    "Don''t resent anything, why do you call you so weak."


    In the cage, there was a man unexpectedly.


    A sturdy man with his limbs fixed to the ground, crawling like a dog.

 836 Chapter 819 "Allies"

    "Haha!"


    "Haha!"


    The man imprisoned in the cage became very angry after seeing the black charcoal snake.Roared at the black charcoal snake.


    But his roar, heard in other people''s ears, was like a loud laugh.


    All this looks weird, but extremely ironic.


    As if feeling the man''s roar sounded a little irritable, the black charcoal snake waved his hand, and a group of ninjas walked to the cage and moved it down.


    "That''s the consequence of disobeying me."


    Hei Tan Da Snake said, he started to look forward to the next thing, as long as Kaido''s people catch all the rebels, he will turn all these bastards into dogs by his side!


    I don''t even care to hear that there are a few women with great looks over there. If they know how to serve themselves, I might let them go.


    The black charcoal snake wiped the saliva from the corner of his mouth.


    The banquet continued, and the black charcoal snake was sitting in the middle, enjoying the soft bodies of the dancers.


    But at this time, the door of the banquet was pushed open, and a Wano country samurai came in with a long sword.


    He has a pale face and long bohemian hair.


    "What''s the matter? Sagi-kun."


    Hei Tan Da Snake frowned, and was a little displeased by the sudden arrival of his confidant, which disturbed his interest.


    Sagi-kun, whose full name is Fumiyama Sagi-kun, the first samurai of Wano country, is known as the right-hand man of the black charcoal Orochi along with Sleeping Madness, and is also the two most loyal dogs under his command.Especially after the battle of the Guran Tezolo, the Sleeping Madman himself disappeared, and Mr. Sagi became the first confidant of the Black Charcoal Orochi.


    For this confidant of oneself, some tolerance is also a matter of course.


    So Black Charcoal Orochi did not intend to be angry with him.


    "Sorry to disturb your interest, my lord."


    Sagi-kun sat in front of the black charcoal snake and said apologetically.


    "But there is one thing, you must be notified."


    Sagi-kun said solemnly.


    Black Charcoal Orochi understands Sagi-kun''s character, knowing that once he speaks in this tone, it is definitely not a trivial matter.


    He waved his hand, and the singers who were dancing in the hall quickly retreated.


    The black charcoal snake is moody, and if he kills him because he knows a secret about this little thing, it will be more than a loss.


    "Now, you can talk."


    "Yep."


    Sagi-kun nodded, and then said slowly.


    "The people on the trial of spite have arrived in the country of Wano, and they are discussing cooperation with Lord Kaido."


    "Isn''t it enough to leave the cooperation to Kaido?"


    Black Charcoal Snake frowned and said, he has never liked to pay attention to these trivial matters.


    "However, only Wonokuni can provide what the people of the spiteful trial require, so you''d better go over and see if you cooperate this time."


    Sagi-kun raised his head, looked at the black charcoal snake, paused, and continued.


    "Similarly, this is what Master Kaido meant."


    ...


    late at night.


    Lorne was walking on the long street with a flying battlefield in front of him.


    Soldiers brandished butcher knives to behead unarmed ordinary people, and the cries of women and children resounded throughout the battlefield.


    But all can not stop their cruel fate.


    The blood was splattered and the head fell.


    The flame illuminates the night.


    Lorne frowned. He should be on the way to conquer Kaido in the fortress of Sky City at this time.


    But I don''t know why it appeared in this battlefield.


    "Hahahaha! Everything is over! The country of Hezhi belongs to Lao Tzu!"


    A huge monster with eight heads and eight tails raged in the city, and the fierce snake head in the center opened its blood basin and roared.


    In front of it, stood a few bloody warriors.


    These warriors supported their bodies with their weapons, raised their heads, and looked forward with pride.


    Around them, countless soldiers surrounded them, and the flames illuminated their faces.


    But what is very strange is that no matter how hard Lorne uses, he can''t see their faces clearly. Not only that, he can''t even see the face of anyone on the battlefield!


    Everyone, like a faceless person, Lorne can only separate their camp from their clothes.


    "Is it a capable person?"


    Lorne said to himself, as one of the top abilities in this sea, he reacted immediately.


    The person who can achieve this level unknowingly pulls him down here should be done by someone with the ability.


    Having fought on this sea for so many years, the number of offenders is countless, and it is not surprising that there are several enemies with weird abilities.


    "Dream fruit? Or illusion fruit?"


    Lorne frowned and began to analyze.At the same time, the heart is extremely vigilant.


    Except for the woman Mary Joa, there is no ability in this sea that is invincible. No matter how strange the ability is, there are ways to crack it.


    The pitch-black dominance covered Lorne''s body, and then it became transparent in a flash.At the same time, Lorne pushed the domineering of seeing and hearing to the limit, he was ready to enter the state of death at any time to deal with unknown enemies.


    But what is very strange is that under the blessing of Perception Fruit, the domineering look and hearing that can easily cover a small island at this time is limited to a small area.


    Except for the place shrouded in flames, the other places were all dark, and Lorne''s domineering color could not penetrate at all.


    "Are there multiple abilities? Some trouble."


    Lorne muttered to himself that the most taboo in the duel of the capable is ignorance of the opponent''s abilities, which is also the reason why a lot of the strong have capsized in the gutter.


    Lorne is willing to use his name as a negative teaching material for future generations.


    The soldiers on the battlefield didn''t seem to notice Lorne, completely ignored him, and walked towards the besieged few in the center of the battlefield.


    The flame burns.Lorne finally saw a woman standing in the center of the group of besieged people.


    A woman in a white dress, Lorne couldn''t see her appearance clearly, but judging from her clothes, she should be a beautiful woman.


    The woman put her arms around two children about five or six years old, raised her head, and looked at the terrifying monster in front of her fearlessly.


    "everything is over!"


    The monster roared, and its huge body pressed down towards the woman.


    The samurai around wanted to stop, but they were stopped by the woman.


    She shook her head slowly, and said softly to the monster.


    "In this world, the fate of everyone is already doomed, and you are no exception."


    She raised her slender arm to block the monster.


    A dazzling white light flashed, and Ron squinted slightly.


    In the next moment, all the samurai around the woman, including the two children in her arms, disappeared without a trace.

 837 Chapter 820: Strange Dream

    The flame continues.


    However, everything, the soldiers holding weapons, the huge monsters with their teeth and claws, and even the blazing flames around them, stopped.


    As if someone pressed the pause button while watching a movie, everything around here was suspended by time.


    Only, Lorne can walk freely in this fire.He walked to the solid flame, reached out his hand, and touched it.


    Lorne''s hand passed through the flames without any burning sensation, as if they were in different spaces.


    "It''s a bit troublesome."


    Lorne frowned. He was determined that he had been attacked by a certain ability person, but what was terrible was that until now, he had not cracked the way the ability person attacked him.


    Hallucinations?Distorted thinking?Dreamland?Consciousness manipulation?


    Lorne didn''t know, his spirit was highly condensed and he was on guard like never before.


    One thing is certain, as long as the person who attacked him wants to do something, the flaw will be exposed, and this flaw is when he fights back.


    But what was very unreasonable was that Ron hadn''t noticed the slightest sense of crisis in this weird environment.


    "Let me see who is hiding and manipulating all this."


    After watching for a long time, Lorne couldn''t find any flaws, so he turned his gaze to the center of the battlefield.


    The woman who stood in the midst of the raging flames and blocked the huge monster with her thin body.


    Lorne had a hunch that all this might have something to do with this woman.


    Passing through the burning flame, Lorne walked to the very center of the battlefield. It was a Wano country-style building. Judging from the surrounding decoration, the owner of this house obviously took care of it carefully, concisely and yet luxuriously. It is an ideal residence.


    However, now this residence has been destroyed by this huge monster.


    Lorne had a hunch that this thin woman is the key to solving the problem!


    Rumble!


    But at this time, everything around him suddenly moved, and the burning flame roared, causing Ron to feel a hot sting in his skin.


    A piece of garden wood that had been burnt into coke fell from the roof.Fell beside Lorne.


    The huge monster roared angrily after finding that all its prey had escaped.


    Then dragged his body and left the battlefield.


    The woman was still indifferent, she stood quietly in place, as if waiting for something.


    "You finally came."


    At this time, the woman suddenly turned her head and looked at Lorne.


    She can see me!


    A hint of surprise flashed in Lorne''s heart. This was the first time he was noticed after he came to this place.


    Is she the culprit in all these weird pictures?


    "You are someone who shouldn''t be in this world."


    The woman looked at Lorne, and after a long time, she said softly.


    Lorne''s pupils dilated. This was his biggest secret, a secret he had never mentioned to anyone!


    Unexpectedly, it was explained by the woman.


    "Neither the past nor the future, I found you."


    past?future?The ability of the time system?


    Lorne kept thinking in his heart that the ability of this woman reminded him of the woman of Mary Joa, the invincible woman.


    The same is the ability of the time system, the same has a beautiful figure, whether there is some connection between the two.


    "You are special, but you are not the one I''m waiting for."


    The woman looked at Lorne for a long time, then sighed and said slowly.


    After speaking, he turned around, as if he was about to leave.


    "Are you the woman Mary Joa?"


    The moment she turned around, Lorne spoke and asked coldly.


    "Playing mystery, caught me here, what on earth do you want to do."


    In fact, even if it is the current Lorne who directly confronts the woman in Mary Joa, he does not have the slightest chance of winning, because as long as she can''t handle her invincible ability, no one can defeat her.


    After hearing the words Mary Joa, the woman paused, then turned around again.Looking at Lorne, he said slowly.


    "Have you met her?"


    "Are you not her?"


    Lorne did not answer the woman''s words, but asked rhetorically.


    "After seeing her, not many people are still alive. If so, you might be able to change their destiny."


    "I don''t know how many years later you are, but if their tragic fate continues in your time. Please help them."


    "You have this ability."


    After speaking, the woman actually bowed to Lorne slowly.


    Her posture is standard, like a lady who is full of poems and books.


    Lorne frowned. He couldn''t figure out why the strange woman''s attitude changed drastically after mentioning the woman Mary Joa.


    But he knew very well that it was a woman''s request, which was definitely not an easy task.


    After doing all this, the woman got up, her body gradually became dimmed, not only her, but everything around her became dimmed at once.


    As if the whole world is shattering.


    The only thing as usual was Lorne himself.


    "who are you?"


    At the moment when the woman was about to disappear, Lorne asked the doubts he had always had.


    He didn''t want to take on the responsibility of not knowing the so-called.


    "My name is Shi,"


    The woman''s body has become transparent. At the last moment, she wanted to speak, but she couldn''t speak.


    Lorne could only see her last mouth.


    In the next moment, everything is broken, and the world returns to darkness.


    ...


    "call!"


    Lorne sat up from the bed.


    "So it''s a dream?" Lorne muttered to himself, his forehead covered with fine sweat.


    "Have a nightmare?"


    Beside, Garrett rubbed his sleepy eyes, looked at Lorne, and asked with concern.


    "A very strange dream."


    Lorne got dressed and got up from the bed.


    "I have a bad feeling."


    With the fruits of perception, he has always believed in his sixth sense.


    The dream just now is definitely not aimless, but foreshadows something.


    The feeling that this kind of thing was not in his control made Lorne feel a little uneasy.


    "Now, where is Sky Fortress SKY?"


    Lorne walked to the balcony, looking at the endless white sea in front of him, suddenly turned his head, and asked Garrett.


    "At night, it is very close to the waters of Wano Country. It should be two days before we can reach the sky above Wano Country."


    Xiao Jia also put on her pajamas, and walked in front of Lorne.


    After Violet left, she served as Lorne''s secretary.

 838 Chapter 821

    "Have you reached the country of Wano?"


    Lorne muttered to himself that the buildings in the dreamland of the country style, the dignified woman, and the burning war made him feel unreal.


    "Are you worried about the war with Kaido?"


    Garrett asked with concern.


    "If you''re worried, this war can actually be ended. We can rescue Pope Arelli through other ways..."


    "worry?"


    Lorne muttered to himself, then slowly shook his head.


    "I never worry about anything."


    "Whether it is Kaido or the world government. They will not make me feel scared."


    "The war will continue, and it will end with the victory of the family."


    Lorne has always been so confident, after walking out of that prison, Lorne no longer had the emotion of fear.


    "I''m just a little uneasy."


    "disturbed?"


    Xiao Jia repeated Lorne''s words, a trace of puzzlement flashed in her eyes.


    "Tomorrow, I will sort out all the family-related information about Wano Country in front of me. I want to understand this country thoroughly."


    Lorne looked at the boundless sea of ??clouds, a trace of determination flashed in his eyes.


    "The water in this country seems to be much deeper than I thought."


    ...


    "are these all?"


    Lorne frowned slightly as he looked at the information placed in front of him, only a thin pile.


    Although he had known that Wazoku was closed to the country and would never let information leak out, he was still a little dissatisfied with the fact that the family''s intelligence capabilities could only collect so little.


    "It is illegal to go to sea without authorization in the country of Hino, and apart from the country of Zau, Hino does not have any ally in this sea. So there is very little information about them."


    "A large part of this was provided by Moria, who had invaded the country of Wano and had a war with Kaido."


    Garrett looked at Lorne and said slowly.


    After knowing that Lorne was going to fight Kaido decisively, Moria put aside the grievances between him and Lorne, and instead devoted himself to Lorne''s camp.


    Compared with the hatred between Kaido, the little thing between him and Lorne is simply negligible!


    At this time, Moriah was staying in Kage''s laboratory. He was very interested in Kage''s "God ascending Long Step" plan, and he had a bold idea for this plan.


    Garrett''s eye bags have thick dark circles, and Lorne''s affairs last night didn''t let her rest.


    "We only know that the warriors of this country are very powerful. At least before Kaido fully invades the country of Wakamoto, this country can stand firm in the wave of the new world and resist these crazy pirates, which shows their strength."


    Lorne picked up the information and glanced casually, there was nothing he wanted in it.


    He wanted to know what happened before Wano Country, and what the fire meant in history.


    What role did that mysterious woman play in that incident?


    All of this became a mystery, shrouded in Lorne''s heart.


    "So, what''s going on with Kaido recently."


    Lorne stepped back and asked slowly.


    Since it is impossible to understand the history of Wano country, then it is necessary to understand this opponent.


    He had a hunch that these two seemingly unrelated things would be linked together.


    "After White Beard retired, Kaido became unscrupulous and invaded White Beard''s territory, and bear the brunt."


    Garrett took out a map and pointed at a small island.


    "It''s Takeno Kuni, located at the junction of the giant whale waters and the Wano country waters."


    "It''s also this time, the country that Sister Arelli went to visit."


    "The country of Wu?"


    A glint flashed in Lorne''s eyes.


    He remembered the heroic and free-spirited woman standing next to Arelli at the World Government Conference.


    Is it her country there?


    "And more coincidentally."


    Garrett looked at Lorne, paused, and then said slowly.


    "Now, we are right in the sky above Wuzhi Country!"


    ...


    The new world, the country of Takeshi.


    Xia Lan stood on the city wall. She hadn''t closed her eyes for a long, long time. The silver-white armor was torn and ragged, and there were a few sword wounds on it.


    Beside her, there were countless corpses piled up, including enemies and subordinates.


    The enemy slowly retreated again, but Xia Lan didn''t have a smile after winning, but a bitter face.


    Three days ago, after the enemy attacked the city wall for the first time, she already knew that the outcome of the war had come out.


    It was devastated, the city wall was destroyed by the war, and after the blood dried up, it left a black mark.


    The soldiers bowed their heads, and the whole city was filled with despair.


    Xia Lannu nodded and wanted to say something, but this time, she still couldn''t say those encouraging words after all.


    They lost, a lonely city, it is impossible to defend those pirates who are constantly pouring in like a tide.At the beginning of the war, Xia Lan already knew the result.


    If there are no reinforcements, they will be defeated!


    It is a miracle to be able to last so long.


    A woman wearing silver-white armor walked up to Xia Lan and patted her on the shoulder lightly, as if comforting her.


    "It''s okay, believe in miracles, the Holy Truth and God will bless everyone."


    An hugged Xia Lan lightly, and said.


    After getting a short rest, this powerful woman was thrown into the battlefield again. In fact, if it weren''t for her, the country of Takeshi would have already been captured.


    "Is there really a miracle?"


    Xia Lanyi was in An''s arms, and this woman''s embrace was as warm as before.


    Contrary to what many people think, Xia Lan is sometimes not as strong as she has shown. In times of fragility, Ann tends to take care of her and give her strength.


    Even as the most devout believer, at this moment, Xia Lan felt a trace of doubt in her heart.


    "A miracle will always happen."


    An patted Xia Lan''s head lightly, and said slowly.


    "When everyone is desperate, the Lord will cast the holy light, and the messenger will fly from the sun on the golden skyship to redeem the world."


    "So far, the Seven-Day War is over, the sinners are thrown into hell, and all the children of the Lord have eternal life!"


    "Amen."


    Ann said that this passage is a short paragraph in the doctrine of holy truth.As a devout believer, Xia Lan is certainly familiar with this.


    At this moment, the golden sunlight swayed on the earth, Xia Lan raised her head subconsciously, looked at the sun, and squinted slightly.


    A small black dot appeared in the center of the sun.


    Xiaodian got closer and closer to the country of Wu. After seeing it clearly, Xia Lan let out a subconscious exclaim.


    It was a man in a boat flying above the sky.


    His long golden hair fluttered in the wind, and the sunlight cast on his sturdy body, as if covered with a layer of golden armor.


    Like an angel.

 839 Chapter 822

    The spacecraft slowly approached the capital of the country of Wu, and the golden sunlight swayed evenly on the ruined city wall.


    The man sitting in the spaceship looked like an angel who saved everything in Xia Lan''s eyes.


    "you are?"


    When the spacecraft docked on the city wall, Xia Lan swallowed, looked at the man falling from the sky, and asked slowly.


    "Me?"


    The man smiled. He has a pretty handsome face, like an ancient statue, perfect, no flaws can be found.However, the most striking thing is that he has long blond hair.


    Like a golden waterfall, and like...


    The golden temples of a lion.


    "I''m just a passerby."


    The man smiled and said, his smile looked as bright as sunlight in Xia Lan''s eyes.


    "No, it should be the Lord who answered our prayers. You should be the angel who came to save us!"


    Xia Lan said with a pious face, the next moment, this extremely brave queen, who was not afraid of facing the Four Emperor Kaido, actually faced the young man in front of her, and slowly bowed down.


    It''s like the clergy who devotes their lives to the church are so pious facing their Lord.


    "Help you?"


    The man said playfully. He turned his head and looked at the dense army of pirates at the end like a swarm of locusts. A smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    "It''s not impossible."


    ...


    "It only takes a few days to completely conquer the kingdom of Wu!"


    Wuzhi Country, Wilderness Farm, the base camp of Kaido army.


    A pirate officer walked to the command post and said respectfully.


    Sitting in the command camp was a thin middle-aged man. He had extremely dark and sturdy skin. There was a hideous scar on his face, and his left face had been cut from his forehead.


    He sits here quietly, but there is an inexplicable power, like the top predator in nature, if he does not move, he will inevitably take the life of the prey.


    "Is this captured?"


    The man said slowly, his voice was a little hoarse, but he was full of breath.


    "The country of Wu is too weak."


    The man said disdainfully.This country, previously allied with Whitebeard, became a sharp thorn for the Whitebeard Pirates to penetrate into the territory of Lord Kaido.


    Therefore, after the guy with white beard retreated for some reason, the head of Takehoku took the brunt of Kaido''s revenge.


    Kaido regards this powerful country as his own training ground. Every fighter who has just acquired abilities through "that kind of channel" will be sent to this place. After being tempered by the war, he will return to the country of peace. Kaido plays.


    In just over a month, Kaido has been greatly supplemented by the heavy losses of the "giver" army because of his battle with White Beard.


    "How can this group of ordinary people be able to compare with the powerful giver warriors! It is comparable to the impossible with Lord Tiger!"


    Tiger, Kaido''s commander of the giver army, and even a man above the mad lion Gula.


    It is also Kaido''s confidant, one of the six volleys.Has terrible strength.


    The subordinate said respectfully that it was precisely because of the man in front of them that they were able to infiltrate the country of Wu with impossibility.To anyone in the giver''s legion, he believed in the strength of the man in front of him.,


    The man nodded noncommittal.


    "Then, after a short refurbishment, let''s launch a general attack."


    The man thought for a while and said slowly.


    "Let the proud woman Xia Lan know that compared with the powerful Kaido Pirates, her martial kingdom is worth nothing!"


    The man snorted. Although he looked down upon this country of war, one thing must be admitted is that the woman named Xia Lan is very powerful. If it is a simple one-to-one, the pirates stationed here, even It may include herself, no one is her opponent.


    But this woman has a fatal flaw, that is, she cares too much about her subjects. Such indecision may be a good quality when placed on a king, but in this sea, it has become her biggest flaw. .


    This shortcoming caused her failure this time.


    Tiger gave an order, and the entire barracks ran like gears.


    All the pirates are full of fighting spirit. You must know that the country of Wuzhi, known for its brave and brave folk, is also rich in beautiful women.The prolonged war has long caused these pirates to suffocate their lusts, and they can''t wait to rush into the royal capital of the kingdom of martial arts immediately to vent their desires.


    As dusk approached, the pirates marched towards the capital of the kingdom of Wu uniformly.


    This time, their faces were filled with smiles, smiles of victory.


    The dilapidated Martial Kingdom is simply impossible to stop their attack like a tide.


    Victory is already inevitable!


    Xia Lan wore a military uniform and stood on the city wall.It just made Tiger feel a weird thing about this woman who should have been exhausted, but she seemed to have had enough rest, with a flat smile on her face.As if to see through everything.


    "Knowing that it was her failure, she is crazy."


    At the forefront of the Pirate Front, Tiger frowned and muttered to himself.


    He actually admired this powerful woman, but it was a pity that this fascinating rose would soon be picked by himself, and then he didn''t know which big figure would become the plaything of Wano Country.


    It''s a sad thing, but this kind of thing is very common in this sea.


    The beauty without the strength to protect is just like a very sad thing.


    It was like the woman from the red earth continent they had just looted from the sea.


    It seems that there is still some religious pope, but they have not been caught by them.


    Rumble!


    However, just as Tiger was preparing to organize and launch a general offensive, the tall city walls of Takeno Nation were slowly pushed aside.


    "Are they ready to surrender?"


    Tiger said in a little surprise, but it is quite possible to think about it.


    Facing the fate of inevitable failure, few people can muster the courage to rise up and resist.


    Is Xia Lan''s indifferent expression because he has figured it out?


    However, what came out of the city gate was not a surrendered army, but a man, a young man.


    Tiger squinted his eyes and looked at the man.


    "who are you?"


    His voice was full of air and resounded throughout the battlefield.


    "Who knows."


    The man smiled slightly,


    "I''m just an ordinary person watching the Kaido Pirates upset."


    "That is the enemy?"


    Tiger seemed to have heard an incredible joke.


    "Only you?"


    He pointed to the young man and laughed unscrupulously.

 840 Chapter 823 Lion (2)

    Behind Tiger, there were countless pirates heavily armed.


    And that young man was just a lone person, at best, it was only the fighters of the country of Takeshi who had lost their fighting spirit.


    Why is he against himself?


    Does he think he is Lorne?


    There was some sarcasm in the corner of Tiger''s mouth. Although the young man looked a bit similar to Lorne, Tiger was sure that this man could never be Lorne.


    Not to mention his dazzling long blond hair, which is completely different from Lorne''s iconic black hair and black eyes.Rather, it is impossible for Lorne to appear in this place at this moment!


    The news of the Vennhill family''s war on the navy is raging in this sea. At this time, their army should almost reach the fisherman island.How could Lorne appear in the waters of Wano Country at the end of the new world?


    "It''s just that you and Lorne have only one similarity."


    Tiger said sarcastically.He waved his mace and walked forward step by step.


    "Oh? Where is that?"


    The blond man raised his eyebrows and said playfully.


    "That is, you are just as crazy as him! Using one person to fight against a whole Pirate Legion, this kind of thing, I am afraid that only the lunatic Ron can do it!"


    Tiger walked to a position about ten meters away from the blond young man, lowered his head and looked down at the arrogant young man.


    "You may be strong, but today, you must pay for your arrogance."


    "what a pity."


    The young man shook his head and said slowly.


    "What is regret?"


    Tiger asked subconsciously.Then he saw the young man slightly raised his hand.Suddenly slashed towards the ground.


    The next moment, a huge crack appeared in the land of Wuzhiguo, following the direction of the young man''s hand, spreading towards the front.


    An abyss appeared on the land of Wuzhi Country, and the pirates who would not be able to flee in the future swallowed it.


    The boulders flew around and the earth shook.


    The young man flew up without gravity, and his long golden hair fluttered in the wind, like the frantic mane of a lion.


    Tiger''s body suddenly grew a bit bigger, and white hair grew out of his pores. Facing this opponent who didn''t know the depth, Tiger immediately entered his strongest form.


    Artificial devil fruit, tiger tiger fruit, sharp claw tiger form!


    In the whole person, he became an upright tiger man, roared, jumped, and flew towards the young man flying in the sky.


    He doesn''t know what abilities this young man possesses, but Tiger, who has fought against countless abilities in the ocean for so many years, knows that the easiest thing to do to end all this is to kill that ability!


    boom!


    Just as Tiger was about to rush to the young man.


    A huge boulder grew out of the ground and grabbed Tiger''s foot.


    Tiger hadn''t reacted yet, and the huge boulder swallowed Tiger, like an arm, dragging Tiger from the sky.Tiger fell heavily to the ground, trying to resist, but the earth rolled, and countless rocks spread on Tiger''s body like a wave, pressing the man layer after layer into the ground.


    "Sorry for your weakness."


    The young man looked down at Tiger and said.


    ...


    "What? Tiger''s army was attacked by unknown pirates?!"


    Ghost island, in the cave.Kaido furiously heard the news.


    In front of him, there were a few tables, as if meeting guests just now, but now there was no one on these tables, as if those people had already left.


    "Is such that!"


    Quinn lowered his body as much as possible and said in a humble tone.


    At the same time, I couldn''t stop groaning secretly, why I had to tell the boss every time bad news.


    Can Jack''s younger brother not share part of the pressure for his brother at this time?


    But then I think about it. With Jack¡¯s naive personality, if he were to convey the news, I¡¯m afraid he would have been knocked into the air by the boss many times.


    "Our subordinates stranded at sea level got this image. It should be a record of the mysterious group of enemies fighting Tiger."


    Quinn took out a mini phone bug from his clothes and said respectfully.


    The phone worm woke up from its sleep, and then squeaked, an image projected from its eyes onto the dark wall.


    It was a scene shot on the sea, and an island can be seen appearing in the center of the picture.


    The island seemed to have been in an earthquake, constantly shaking, setting off thousands of waves on the sea, constantly rolling rocks and cracking the earth.


    Seeing this scene, Kaido''s face gradually became serious.


    A crack appeared on the island, like an abyss, swallowing a villain like an ant.


    The earth quaked, and the rocks rolled like a wave.


    The vibration lasted for a long time before calming down.But at this moment, there is no pirate standing on the island.


    It was the first time Quinn saw this picture, his eyes widened in a daze, and then shouted.


    "I will now take someone to find out the instigator, and then bring it to the boss!"


    "no need."


    Kaido took a deep breath and said slowly.


    The emperor''s face was unprecedentedly solemn.This dignity, Quinn had never seen it even when he faced White Beard before!


    "The island may not be found now."


    "why?"


    Quinn asked subconsciously.At this time, the island in the picture suddenly started to move again. The island shook violently, then slowly floated.


    The floating of the island brought waves hundreds of meters high, and the waves roared and swallowed the boats shooting images.


    "Because there is only one ability to make this effect."


    Kaido said solemnly.


    "That''s the ability of that old lion."


    Quinn was silent. Of course he knew who the old lion pointed to by Kaido, but the whole sea knew that the old lion was dead, and died in the hands of the man of the Vennhill family.


    The funeral, although they did not come in person, was still very clear.


    After all, that symbolizes the end of an era.


    And Shi Ji''s ability will definitely disappear with his death.


    So who is the man appearing in the picture!?This is Quinn''s biggest doubt.


    "It seems that a new lion that inherited the old lion''s will has appeared in this sea."


    Kaido was silent for a moment, then stood up, staggered to his cellar, and took out a bottle of fine wine.


    "It''s just that with this, do you dare to be an enemy of Lao Tzu?"


    "I hope I don''t let Lao Tzu down!"


    Gulugulu, he drank the wine, then fell heavily to the ground.


    The ground broke, and Kaido''s eyes flashed thickly with killing intent.


    Even if Shiji came back from the dead and dared to be an enemy of himself, then Kaido was confident that he would die again!

 841 Chapter 824 Canary

    This is Kaido''s self-confidence as the Pirate Emperor, he is no longer the trainee who could only look up to those legends.


    "This incident is a big event that can stir up the entire sea!"


    Quinn looked at Kaido and said slowly.


    "Whether the lion came back from the dead, or someone inherited his will. As long as that ability reappears on this sea, it will have an earth-shaking impact on the pattern of this sea."


    "How should we deal with him now."


    Unlike other abilities, Shiji''s ability is one of the few that can destroy an island. As long as he does not have enough strength to crush him, he can easily control the floating island and destroy your base camp.


    This kind of power, even the white beard in its heyday, or the Kaido now, is not easy to deal with.


    And although I don''t know who the new owner of this "Piaopiao Fruit" is, one thing is certain, that is, this man is very hostile to the Kaido Pirates.


    The hostile person is the enemy.


    "Since he chose to show up, then this guy will definitely not be a flash in the pan." Golden Lion said.


    "Perhaps, when that incident happened, he will show up and give us a surprise."


    Mentioning the incident, Kaido showed a sarcasm smile on his face. He turned his head and looked at the black charcoal snake sitting on the side.


    "About the marriage, are you ready."


    The black charcoal snake shivered, and when Kaido turned his gaze to him, he quickly stood up.


    "This matter is already ready next."


    They had previously captured a fleet from the red soil continent in the waters of Wano Country. There was a woman with outstanding temperament and beautiful face on board.


    When the black charcoal snake saw the color and forgot righteousness, and was about to take this woman as his own, he suddenly learned that this woman turned out to be the legendary, the Holy Truth Pope of Balan, the teaching country of the red earth continent!


    This noble status gave the Black Charcoal Serpent a trace of possessiveness.But this incident was noticed by Kaido. If the monarch of the country of Hezhi marries the pope of Balan, the religious state of the red earth continent, then he has reason to extend his power to the red earth continent, and then rely on the religious country Balan to be in the red earth. It is not impossible to control the special status of the mainland.


    And before, the consequences of the marriage between the Black Charcoal Orochi and the daughter of the Charlotte family were destroyed by the stinky kid of the Vennhill family, and this incident can be used to make up for it!


    Therefore, Kaido decided to hold this wedding quickly, and it was held at the fire festival seven days later.


    "But," Hei Tan Da Snake had a trace of hesitation on his face. Hearing that this powerful person seemed to be hostile to He Zhiguo, it made him vaguely uneasy.


    This kind of anxiety even overshadowed the joy that he was about to sit on a beautiful woman.


    "The person who inherited the golden lion''s ability, if he appears at the festival of fire, what should he do?"


    "After all, with his ability, if he unites the rebellious party within the country, he may destroy this..."


    Black Charcoal Orochi wanted to continue speaking, but he felt a faint murderous intent emanating from Kaido and closed his mouth subconsciously.


    "My army will be hidden in the Fire Festival, if they dare to come."


    Kaido snorted coldly.


    "Just catch them all!"


    ...


    Hezhi Country, Flower Capital, General Mansion.


    Above an attic.


    A young woman was sitting in the middle of the futon, and two maids beside her were combing her long hair.Beside, there are several cages, larks screaming, and canaries flying.


    Beautiful.


    She was wearing a red wedding gown with a strong Japanese style, and she sat quietly here, her face indifferent and silent.


    A dozen dancers in front of them are performing Kabuki, which is a characteristic style of Wano country, dancing gracefully and gracefully.But it did not attract this woman''s eyes.


    A woman is like an iceberg, not interested in anything.


    After the dance, an older maid next to her waved her hand, and the group of dancers bowed slightly as if they had been ordered, and then stepped back neatly.


    "His Majesty, this is not your state. There are some things that you can''t refuse if you want to."


    The old woman walked up to the woman and said gloomily.


    "The power of the country is beyond your imagination!"


    The woman raised her head and looked at the old woman without saying a word.


    Her eyes are as pure as stars, without a trace of emotion.After being stared at for a long time, the old woman felt a little uncomfortable, snorted coldly, and then slowly backed out.


    The moment she walked out the door, the gloomy smile on her face disappeared and turned into pure sullenness.


    "Until now, you still have this stinking air. Do you think you are a high pope?"


    "After the fire festival is over, see if you can maintain your arrogance."


    "A flower that fell into the mud, is it still clean?"


    "Hahaha, hahaha."


    As the old woman walked, the muscles on her face began to change rapidly.


    Soon, she changed from an old woman to the image of a middle-aged man.With a cold snort, he tore the kimono on his body, revealing the black ninja suit inside.


    The chest of the ninja suit is engraved with the word "Lu".


    ...


    After everyone had left, only the young woman was left in the room.


    She was silent for a moment, then whispered to the screen behind her.


    "They are all gone, you can come out."


    The woman''s voice was as pleasing as a lark, and there was a slight noise behind the screen, and a girl about ten years old in a kimono ran out from behind.


    She has a pair of big eyes, very smart.When she grows up, she must be a rare beauty embryo.


    "Sister, why are you unhappy?"


    The little girl walked up to the woman, blinked her big eyes, and asked with some confusion.


    "No one will be willing to marry someone they don''t like."


    The woman smiled and stroked the little girl¡¯s head,


    According to what she said, this little girl was a child adopted by a big figure in the General''s Palace, but that big figure never came back after a certain expedition.


    This little girl has no support.


    A poor person, a beauty like her, will soon become the plaything of those big men after losing her support.


    Women see more of this kind of thing, but she is helpless.She glanced around the room. Inside the cage, the canary was still combing its feathers wearily.


    How is your current self different from it?


    The woman sighed and said slowly.


    "Similarly, no one will like someone who threatens his friend''s life to marry him."


    This little girl is different from the others in the General''s Mansion.So women are willing to tell her what they think.

 842 Chapter 825

    "Sister, actually I know there is a place..."


    The little girl wanted to talk, but the woman gently covered her mouth.


    The woman looked at her and shook her head slowly.


    "If you want to help your sister, it''s best not to say it."


    Having been in a high position for so many years, a woman knows one thing very well, that is, she is now in the hinterland of the country. Even if she escapes from the general''s mansion by chance, she can''t escape from the country without anyone to take care of her.He will soon be captured by the ninjas under the command of the black charcoal snake.


    When the time comes, I will hurt others.


    She appreciated the little girl''s kindness, but she didn''t want to hurt this pure-minded little girl.


    "Is that so?" The little girl lowered her head, tilted her head, trying to say something, but she wanted to say something, and swallowed the words that reached her throat.


    All this is in the eyes of women.


    This is a little girl with a story.


    The woman thought about it, but did not continue to ask.


    After all, everyone is their own protagonist.In this sea, no one will be without a song and tearful story.


    The woman stood up, her dress was dancing, she walked to the canary cage and looked at the canary.


    The surface of the cage is covered with golden patterns, and the top is even inlaid with a few agates.Very luxurious.


    When the bird in the cage saw the mistress'' arrival, he immediately leaned forward, squeaking, struggling to please the woman.


    A trace of sorrow flashed in the woman''s eyes, she gently grabbed the cage, and then directly smashed the cage.


    The canary flew out of the cage, froze for a moment, and then flew out of the door ecstatically.


    Not even a trace of nostalgia.


    No matter how luxurious the bird cage is, it is nothing more than a bird cage.


    A trace of determination flashed in the woman''s eyes, she walked to the little girl''s side and touched the little girl''s head lightly.


    "If you can, can you do your sister a favor."


    The little girl was shocked. When the woman refused to help her escape, she thought she had given up.


    "What''s busy?"


    "Help my sister collect information about certain abilities in the country of Wano, which is what you call the enchanter, and tell my sister where the black charcoal snake usually imprisons prisoners."


    The woman said that she didn''t want to be a canary, nor was she a fragile canary.


    She is the queen, the first female pope in the history of the Church of the Holy Truth.


    She will not sit still.


    "I understand!"


    The little girl nodded her head, and then ran out quickly.


    "By the way, tell my sister your name."


    When the little girl was about to run out, the woman suddenly stopped her and asked gently.


    The little girl turned her head and showed a sweet smile.


    "My name is Xiaozi, purple purple."


    But they didn''t know that at this time, the ninja with the word "Lu" engraved on his clothes slowly moved his ears against the wall, with a sardonic smile on his face.


    ...


    "Thank you,"


    In the floating country of Wu, Xia Lan looked at the pirates of Kaido, who had been wiped out by the entire army, and slowly said to the blond-haired young man in front of him.


    "You must be the angel the Lord sent to redeem me!"


    She didn''t expect that the pirate who had troubled her for so long would be solved so easily.


    "I''m just an ordinary person."


    The man stood on the city wall and slowly looked at Xia Lan in front of him.


    This woman, wearing a broken armor, lost her heroic spirit when she first met in Mary Joa, but was a little weaker.


    "Now what do you decide to do?"


    Lorne looked at Xia Lan and asked slowly.


    "If you want peace, I can put the country of Takeshi in a safe place. With your national strength, it should be able to develop very quickly, free from other pirates."


    "Do not!"


    Xia Lan shook her head firmly, a trace of determination flashed in her eyes.


    "After being rescued by you, I have decided to follow you. No matter what you do, I will follow you as the spear in your hand, pierce the enemy''s heart, become the sword in your hand, and chop off the enemy''s head."


    While talking, this proud woman actually knelt slowly on one knee to Lorne.Lowered his head.


    This is the etiquette for knights to show allegiance to their monarch in ancient times.


    Behind Xia Lan, the subjects of Wu Zhi Nation didn''t say a word, as if there was nothing wrong with his king''s move.


    The national style of Wuzhi is sturdy and simple. If you save a person from the country of Wu, then this person is willing to die for you. If you save a family from the country of Wu, then this family is willing to become a pawn.


    You saved this country, then this country is willing to shed blood for you.


    It''s that simple.


    "Even if you are an enemy of the powerful Pirate Emperor?"


    Lorne said playfully.


    "Except for the White Beard Pirates who made an alliance with Takeno State, any other emperor can do it!"


    Xia Lan said firmly.There was no trace of fear on her face.


    The scholar dies for the knowledge, and the country for the grace.


    This is a simple truth in Takeo.


    "well."


    Lorne looked down at Xia Lan, who was kneeling in front of him, and said slowly.


    "I decided to deal with Kaido, would you like to come with me?"


    "Wish to be the sword of the king!"


    Xia Lan said.She lowered her proud head towards Lorne.


    It is as if every king of the red soil continent has to accept the baptism of the pope before taking office.


    ...


    "Unexpectedly, you collected another beauty."


    Sky City SKY, Garrett looked at the screen of the surveillance phone bug, lightly pinched the soft flesh on Lorne''s waist, and then pretended to say viciously.


    Although Xia Lan in the picture is covered with blood, she knows that as long as Xia Lan cleans her body, she is absolutely no less beautiful than herself, and her unique heroic aura is even more deadly for some people. Appeal.


    For example... Lorne.


    "I''m just giving her some guidance. After all, the enemy''s enemy is our friend."


    Lorne stroked Xiao Jia''s head lightly.


    "Besides, I already have Xiao Jia, so I don''t need other women."


    "Asshole!"


    Xiao Jia blushed slightly and said shyly.


    "The people of Wuzhi are brave and brave. The residents here have great strength and domineering popularity is high."


    Lorne''s face turned straight, and said slowly.


    "Therefore, if you control this place, you can provide immense help to Kaji''s research."


    Lorne had a bold idea about Gachi''s plan in his mind, and this idea needed an opportunity to be realized.


    And this opportunity for realization lies in the country of Wano now.


    If this idea of ??his is realized, then there will be no force in this sea that can contend against itself.


    But I don''t know why, Lorne is vaguely uneasy about this action.


    Is it because of the previous dream?

 843 Chapter 826

    That dream that didn''t know why it appeared made Lorne vaguely disturbed.


    He was sure that he didn''t know the woman, but the expression on that woman seemed to have seen him.


    "Isn''t he who is waiting?"


    Lorne frowned slightly when she thought of what the woman said when she saw him.


    After the woman learned that she had fought against the one on Mary Joa, her attitude changed drastically, what she said to herself before she left.


    "Time?"


    "what happened?"


    Garrett asked with concern.She always felt something was wrong with Lorne recently.


    "It''s nothing."


    Lorne shook his head and forced himself to throw away these distracting thoughts. After all, the war with Kaido was about to begin. If those inexplicable things were affected at this time, the gain would not be worth the loss.


    "Strange, you must be hiding something from me."


    Garrett looked at Lorne suspiciously, but in the end he didn''t ask any further.


    After all, no matter what Lorne does, there is always his truth.


    She chose to believe in Lorne.


    Lorne thoughtfully, the woman''s dress seemed to be from the country of Wano, to obtain useful clues from other people.


    For example, the swordsman of Wano Country.


    It was not the first time that Lorne came to the prison of Sky City. Every time he came, he would be a little uncomfortable with the dark and humid environment, which was still filled with rotten smells.


    Following the warden''s guidance, Lorne came to a cage.


    A pale-faced samurai sat in it.


    "Did you come to see me making a joke?"


    After seeing Lorne, the warrior narrowed his eyes slightly and said coldly.


    "This time you won, but if you give me another chance, I will never lose!"


    "As soon as I saw me, I said this."


    The jailer took a chair, and Lorne sat on the chair and asked back across the cage.


    "Do you really want to go out? Sleeping crazy."


    The one who was imprisoned in the cage was the one that Lorne had caught in the golden city of Guran Tezolo before, the great swordsman of Wano country who claimed to be the most loyal dog under the command of the black charcoal snake.


    Sleeping Madness was silent and did not answer Ron''s words.


    Having been hostile to the Wien Hill family for so many years, he has some understanding of Lorne''s abilities. This man can manipulate people''s hearts and lie to him, which has no meaning.


    "If you don''t speak, I will take it as you admit."


    Lorne tapped the chair lightly and said playfully.


    "No one wants to be a dog, especially a strong man like you. So the reason why you follow the black charcoal snake may not be greedy for the power and status he gives you."


    The strong, especially the top swordsmen like Sleeping Madness, have their own arrogance in their hearts.


    Such a man, even if he succumbed to others, is not for these superficial reasons.


    Sleeping Madness was still silent, but Ron had already got the answer he wanted through his emotional changes.


    "You follow the black charcoal snake, you must want something, or say, what the black charcoal snake can give you."


    Lorne opened his arms to the sleep madman, as if inviting him.


    "As long as you belong to the Wienhill family, then I can give you what he can give you, even more than he can give."


    "Speak up, what do you want."


    This Sleeping Madman is definitely a loyal subordinate, which is why Ron always didn''t want to kill him and made him an experimental subject.


    The sleeping madman who is alive is definitely more valuable than the dead.


    "You can''t give it to me."


    At this time, Sleeping Madness finally spoke, and he smiled miserably at Ron, showing his white teeth.


    "He can give it to me, you can''t give it to me."


    "Oh?"


    Lorne frowned slightly, he didn''t expect Sleep Madness to give him such an answer.


    What the hell is it that the black charcoal big snake can have, but it can''t give it?


    "Fame? Status? Wealth?"


    Lorne tentatively said a few words, but finally shook his head.


    These things, let alone the Black Charcoal Serpent, even Kaido, who stood behind him, did not dare to assert that he could give more than Lorne.


    While talking, Lorne felt the emotional changes of the Sleeping Crazy Man. Sure enough, when he mentioned these words, the Sleeping Crazy Man¡¯s heart did not fluctuate.


    "arms?"


    "dream?"


    "Ambition?"


    "Man?"


    "woman?"


    When he heard the word woman, Lorne finally felt that the sleep madman''s heart trembled slightly. Although it only lasted for a short moment, he was keenly caught by him.


    This answer puzzled Lorne.Because in his opinion, Sleep Madness is not such a superficial person, and he is even less like a person who can be confused by beauty.


    Moreover, the territory controlled by Lorne is not inferior to Kaido, and even even, in the huge sea area of ??Roxor, it is easy to find a beautiful woman.


    So, this woman is very special.


    This is the judgment made by Lorne.


    "Is that woman in Wano Country?"


    Lorne said casually.


    At this time, he finally felt the sleep crazy death man''s heart beating.


    Bang bang bang!


    The fierce beating, as if a child''s lie has been exposed.


    "Is the person you like controlled by the black charcoal snake? He threatened you with that woman''s life?"


    Lorne asked again, but quickly shook his head.


    "It''s not like, if this were the case, when you were on Cake Island, you wouldn''t risk your death to rescue the Black Charcoal Serpent."


    When he was on Cake Island, if he hadn''t desperately exchanged the lives of Bree and the others, Ron had already chopped off the head of the black charcoal snake.


    "So, the black charcoal snake doesn''t know about this, that is to say, that woman may not be your lover, but the person you want to protect."


    "Only when the black charcoal snake is still alive, you can better protect her."


    In the end, Lorne reached such a conclusion.


    At this time, the face of Sleeping Madness finally changed, his eyes widened and he looked at Ron with horror.


    "I understand."


    Lorne stood up, and then slowly walked out of the prison.


    "What are you doing!"


    Sleeping Madman stood up suddenly, grabbed the cage with his hands, and shouted at Lorne.


    "If you have any grievances, sprinkle it on me, don''t look for..."


    "Don''t look for anything?"


    Lorne turned his head and said playfully.


    At this moment, there was a trace of despair on the face of the sleep madman.He sat in the cage and looked at Lorne as if he was looking at a devil.


    Sure enough, is it... a devil who plays with people''s hearts?

 844 Chapter 827 The clown is dancing, the warrior is crying

    Long, long ago, Lorne had the title of the devil who played with the hearts of people, because he seemed to be able to see through the hearts of people, and no one could lie in front of him.


    But over time, this title was gradually replaced by a simpler "demon". Everyone remembered that he was as cruel and powerful as a demon, but gradually forgot why he was called a demon.


    "Sleeping Madman seems to have collapsed, why not continue."


    After Lorne walked out of the prison, Garrett greeted him and asked with some doubts.


    She had been watching the movement inside by monitoring the phone worm just now, so she was a little confused about Ron''s behavior.


    "His collapse is just an illusion. A man with a strong heart will not give up easily."


    "So I''m waiting, when he can''t bear it, and take the initiative to tell me."


    Lorne and Garrett walked side by side in the direction of the castle.


    "It''s really nasty."


    Garrett said helplessly, Lorne was getting closer and closer to the big villain image in the storybook. It wasn''t whether this kind of thing was good or bad.


    However, one thing she can be sure of is that if Lorne becomes the Great Demon King, she will definitely choose to become the Devil Girl standing next to the Great Demon King.


    Whether it was defeating batch after batch of provoking warriors or defeated by a certain protagonist, she would stand by Lorne''s side.


    "It''s just that I''m curious about one thing."


    Lorne seemed to think of something, and slowly said to Garrett.


    "What kind of woman is it that can make a man like Sleeping Madman willing to become a dog of the black charcoal snake?"


    "What has he experienced in his past?"


    For some reason, Lorne remembered the beautiful woman in a kimono in his dream. Although he couldn''t see her appearance, he instinctively told him that maybe that woman was inextricably linked to this matter.


    "It''s getting more and more interesting, this amazing country."


    Lorne looked in the direction of Wano Country, as if to see through layers of clouds, this ancient country that had been shut down for hundreds of years.


    "What kind of history is hidden in this country?"


    ...


    "Snee!"


    The country of harmony, the capital of flowers.


    A little girl was running on the Flower City, suddenly covering her mouth and coughing.


    "Is anyone missing me?"


    The little girl muttered to herself with some doubts.Her mother once told herself that if she sneezed, someone was thinking of herself.


    "But there are more important things to do now!"


    The little girl shook her head, she clenched her fist slightly to cheer for herself.


    "That is to help my sister gather information!"


    Sister Areli needs information from the capable people of the country and the places where the prisoners are held.


    Since she has promised other people''s things, she must help others to do it. This is something Xiao Zi''s mother taught her, and Xiao Zi has always kept it in mind.


    "The prison should be located in the rabbit bowl, go there first!"


    Wano is divided into inner and outer islands, the outer island is the ghost island stationed by Kaido, and the inner island is divided into six parts, the big snake house of black charcoal.It is the Flower City at the very center, and the rabbit bowl for prisoners is located at the bottom left of the Flower City, facing the island of ghosts across an inland sea.


    There was Xiao Zi''s destination this time.She is going to go there in a fast carriage unique to Wano Country.


    boom!


    But at this time, Xiao Zi just turned around and suddenly ran into a tall figure.


    "Sorry sorry!"


    Xiao Zi bowed quickly. She saw an indifferent fat man and didn''t know when he appeared behind her.


    "It''s ok."


    A simple smile appeared on the fat man''s face, and he said slowly.


    When the little girl completely disappeared from his field of vision, the smile on the fat man''s face disappeared, and he became extremely indifferent.


    He thought for a while, walked into an alley, after a long time, one was thin.Middle-aged man with a long beard.


    He is wearing a white kimono, with the word blessing printed in the center of the kimono.


    ...


    At this time, there are still seven days before the fire festival ceremony in Wano Country.The residents of the Flower City are playing gongs and drums to welcome this festival.Because every time the festival of fire, the black charcoal snake, who is famous for its stinginess, always takes out some food and shares it with everyone. This period of time is the time when the few ordinary people can eat and drink as much as they want.


    Besides, I heard that during the fire festival, the black charcoal snake will hold a wedding with a noble lady from the open sea.Maybe after the marriage, the violent character of Heitan Orochi can get some relief.


    This is the simple wish of ordinary people in Wano country.


    At this moment, the Black Charcoal Serpent was still having fun in the general mansion.The oiran of the Flower City has changed batch after batch, but none can match the pope who was captured by Kaido.


    "Your companion, he should want to rescue you."


    After the Black Charcoal Snake drank the wine in his glass, he said to a cage placed beside him.


    In the cage, there was a man with fixed limbs but a strange smile on his face.


    "Hahahaha, I won''t let you go, black charcoal snake, hahaha!"


    The man laughed and said.


    "That''s the price for rebelling against me, becoming a clown who didn''t live like this."


    The Black Charcoal Snake walked up to the cage, looked at the man, and said sarcastically.


    "But you should be thankful that your pain will end soon."


    "I will at the same time announce the death penalty for you rebels on the fire festival, and use your blood to sacrifice this general''s wedding!"


    "And you will be the first person to be sacrificed! I will ambush a large number of ninjas in the execution ground. When your companions come to rescue you, my men will rush out and kill you all."


    Black Charcoal Big Snake spoke out his plan without hesitation, a man in this state would never be able to block his plan.


    But knowing that the disaster is about to come, there is no way to stop it. This is a torture to the prisoners'' hearts.


    Black Charcoal Orochi enjoys this feeling of torturing others. Why would this group of rebels dare to disobey themselves?


    "Asshole! Hahahaha! Asshole!"


    Shouted the man.He was clearly laughing.


    But tears couldn''t stop falling from his eyes.


    "It''s this feeling, it''s this expression!"


    Black Charcoal Big Snake said dancing and dancing.


    "At the beginning, did you believe that you would become this way inferior to a dog?"


    He looked at the man imprisoned in the cage and slowly said a name.


    "Heral."


    The black charcoal snake is dancing, and a golden crown reflects the bright light under the light.His dance is clumsy, like a clown clamoring for favor.


    And the man imprisoned in the cage was crying.

 845 Chapter 828 Legend

    Great route, paradise, Chambord Islands.


    As the terminal of the paradise, the Chambordian Islands has been acting as a hub connecting the paradise and the new world.


    Pirates sailing here can be coated in the shipyard of Chambord Islands, and then go to the new world through the fisherman island 10,000 meters under the sea.And the pirates of the new world will come back first, and the first stop they arrive is here.


    On a certain beach, an old man was sitting on the sea and fishing, even though his temples were white, but he still looked vigorous, and judging from his still strong body, the old man was still very tough.


    "Uncle, you said you were a pirate before, is it true?"


    A black-haired teenager sat next to the old man and said with a puzzled look.He is the captain of a pirate group that has just arrived in the Chambord Islands. He needs to coat his ship before he can continue his journey.Therefore, I specially came to visit this famous boatman in Chambord Islands.


    However, since the materials have just been used up and have not been replenished, the old boatmen seldom come down and go fishing here, while the young people are sitting aside and waiting.


    Any pirate who can sail to this place is not a useless waste, but has its own advantages.


    The advantage of a young man is that he is very patient.


    "Yes, I used to be a famous pirate."


    The old man smiled, as if remembering something. He had a mature and stable temperament, with a straight scar on his eye, which was very conspicuous.The old man pushed his eyes, and then said slowly.


    "At that time, I also experienced some rare adventures with my companions."


    "really?"


    The young man said excitedly with stars in his eyes.


    "Uncle what was your nickname before!"


    Any pirate has its own story, and young people like to hear stories most.


    "Are you nicknamed?" The old man closed his eyes and thought about it for a moment.


    "I seem to have forgotten the nickname."


    "Uncle, you lie!"


    The young man cast a white glance and said in a depressed manner.The old man didn''t say anything, and continued to fish steadily.


    But at this time, the old man seemed to feel something, staring at the calm sea not far away, and muttering to himself.


    "Is it finally here?"


    "What''s coming?"


    The young man asked puzzledly.But next, he suddenly saw a huge vortex appearing on the sea level.


    Boom boom boom!


    The vortex grew larger and larger, swallowing the calm sea level, and a pirate ship coated with bubble film emerged from the sea.With a bang, the bubbles burst, and the flag of the Pirate Ship fluttered in the wind.


    That is a banner of the misty moon.


    One pirate ship after another emerged from the deep sea, without exception, these ships were all flying the same flag.


    An incomparably huge fleet, spanning more than half of the new world, came to this place.


    The residents of Chambordian Islands saw this scene and fled in fright and screamed.


    The whole world knows the purpose of this fleet flying the Misty Moon flag to come to Paradise not far away. At this critical time, they don''t want to be involved in any relationship with this terrible family.However, while the residents were fleeing in all directions, many eyes were also cast on the fleet in the depths of the Chambord Islands.


    Frightened, hostile, playful, belligerent...


    All kinds of eyes are different. These are the new people staying in the paradise. These new people who have not yet experienced the baptism of the new world wave urgently need a platform to prove themselves.


    And now the Wienhill family, who is on the sea, is a good platform.


    "It''s the army of the legendary family!"


    The young man licked his lips and said excitedly.


    The pirates of their generation can be said to have grown up listening to the legend of the devil.Especially the recent legend that Vennhill will fight the navy in the ocean has affected the hearts of many people.


    "They really appeared here!"


    The Vennhill family gathered their forces and marched toward the paradise. There was a lot of trouble in this sea. The young man did not expect to be hit by himself.


    Unlike the others, the young pirate did not have a trace of fear on his face, but rather excited.


    He is gearing up, wanting to rush up and see this legend of the sea with his own eyes.


    The young man jumped, trying to jump towards the pirate fleet not far away, but was stopped by a pair of thick and gentle arms.


    The old man looked at him and said with a smile.


    "This kind of thing is still too early for you now."


    The old man turned his head and looked at the fleet not far away.


    "That man is not a half-hearted man like you, but a real pirate."


    "A newcomer like you rushed in front of him, and there was no other result besides meaningless death."


    As soon as the old man''s voice fell, there was a slight vibration from the land of the Chambord Islands, and a steel giant dashed on the ground and charged towards the fleet that had just emerged from the deep sea.


    "Wynhill Lorne? Come out and die, give your head!"


    On the head of the steel giant sat a man with orange hair. He was wearing a black vest and said crazy.


    "Crazy Iron Opie, with a bounty of 178,000,000 (one hundred and eighteen million) Bailey. Those with mechanical fruit ability can gather the surrounding metal together to create a very powerful robot. Extremely powerful. Pay attention to reputation and like to do all kinds of exaggerated things to show his strength."


    Seeing the steel giant rushing towards the fleet, the young man slowed down and said seriously.


    As a supernova who made his debut in the same batch, he is very concerned about this pirate whose bounty is slightly higher than his own.


    "Nice young man."


    The old man commented, and then shook his head regretfully.


    "It''s just a pity."


    As soon as the young man wanted to ask what a pity, he saw a tall bald man standing on the main ship of the Pirate Ship with a hideous black tattoo on his neck.The right arm seemed to be cut off by something sharp and replaced with a robotic arm full of technological sense.


    Steam constantly spouted from the pores of the robotic arm, and the man looked at the giant mechanical giant rushing toward him aggressively, with a cold expression on his face.


    He raised his hand, aimed at the mechanical giant, and then slammed a punch.


    Steam gushes and the air vibrates.A shock wave was launched from his fist and penetrated the body of the mechanical giant.


    The next moment, the mechanical giant exploded, Opei flew out of it, and two soldiers ran off the ship.Before Opei could react, he handcuffed a pair of Hailou stone handcuffs to his wrist.


    The whole process went smoothly.

 846 Chapter 829: The Disappearing Legend

    A powerful and promising supernova was solved so easily. There was no resistance at all during the whole process.


    The young man opened his mouth blankly.Unable to believe what he saw, he guessed that Opei would lose, but he didn''t guess that he would lose so simply.


    You must know that it was not Lorne himself or the most famous senior cadres under his command that made the shot, and Opei, who went all out, couldn''t even take a punch from his opponent.


    Is this the pirate of the new world?


    Is this the world of the strong?


    A question arose in the young man''s heart, but in the next moment, the question in his heart was transformed into fighting spirit, vigorous fighting spirit.There was a slight curve in the corners of his mouth.


    If the pirates of the new world are so strong, then the journey in the future will become interesting.


    He also looked at the old man next to him with gratitude. If the old man hadn''t stopped the impulsive self just now, his fate might not be much different from that of Opie.


    At this time, the bald man who defeated Opei with a punch also noticed this side. The Pirate Ship gradually approached, he walked off the boat and looked at the old man.


    "Is there a problem?"


    The old man raised his eyebrows, he couldn''t remember what he had in common with the Wienhill family.


    "Our boss said that after waiting for an incident, he will come and visit you personally."


    Said the bald man.


    "Oh?"


    The old man smiled slightly, and instead of answering the bald man''s words, he asked rhetorically.


    "You mean, Lorne is not on this ship now."


    "Who knows?"


    The bald man shrugged his shoulders."Anyway, my boss told me that. He said that in the face of seniors like you, we must give enough respect."


    "Is that so?"


    The old man seemed to understand something, and slowly said to the bald man.


    "Tell Lorne to let him not die easily. After all, after Roger, he is the most promising man to match, or even surpass, Roger."


    The old man didn''t lie, the fire of the times was passing, Locks, Caesar, Roger, one old man after another left, and the next man who hoped to take over the fire of this era was Ron.


    "I will tell it to the boss."


    The bald man nodded and said solemnly.Then he turned around and walked in the direction of the pirate ship.


    "This era has become more interesting. Did you know, Roger." The old man said to himself as he looked at the fleet that was going away.


    There was a trace of nostalgia in his tone, as if he was thinking of an old friend.


    "Compared to us old guys, young people nowadays are much smarter."


    He just felt that in this huge fleet, there were not a few strong auras, and it seemed a bit strong outside.In other words, Lorne''s massive formation of such a fleet across the new world to the paradise was nothing but a blogger''s eyeballs.


    There is only one destination that attracts his attention, and that is to conceal his true thoughts.


    And what thoughts need to be concealed with a decisive battle with the Navy?The old man raised his head and looked into the distance.


    unless¡­¡­


    "Uncle Big," the young pirate said blankly after the bald man had left.


    What I experienced today is really magical. I first encountered the legendary pirate forces, and then witnessed how vulnerable the powerful supernova is in front of these legendary pirates.In the end, I saw that the murderous pirate stepped off the boat personally and showed a respectful expression to an ordinary old man.


    "You were really a famous big pirate before?"


    Unconsciously, the young man used honorifics.


    "It should be regarded as it, but not as good as Lorne now."


    The old man said with a smile and waved the fishing rod in his hand.


    Because the ship just came by,


    Schools of fish scattered under the sea.He had no choice but to change the position of the bait.


    "That''s awesome too!"


    The young man said excitedly.


    You know, Lorne is now one of the hottest characters in this sea, and the old man was only slightly inferior to Lorne at first, and he was also a famous big pirate.


    "Is it."


    The old man smiled slightly and the bait under the sea moved.He tried to pull the cord.A fat tuna was caught from under the sea.


    Today''s dinner is over.


    The old man thought of this, and he also thought of his original nickname.


    Hades.


    ...


    "This is the latest intelligence, and the naval headquarters has already begun operations."


    Great route, paradise, world government headquarters.


    CP-0 headquarters, in a secret room.


    A man wearing a cheetah mask slowly walked over and took a document in front of a woman with light yellow curly hair.


    The woman raised her eyebrows and said slowly.


    "After the rabbit left, you seem to have never laughed."


    "Death is a very normal thing, especially in our business, even more so."


    "From the moment I chose to become a CP-0 agent, I didn''t expect to be able to retire safely in this position."


    The cheetah seemed to look very open, and said slowly.


    "You''ve always been so cool when talking, that''s why my sister has always liked you. Little Cheetah."


    The woman blinked and cast a wink at the man wearing the cheetah mask.


    The cheetah didn''t speak, but slowly retreated.


    The woman smiled and opened the intelligence in her hand.But when she saw the first line of words, her beautiful face changed slightly.


    "damn it,"


    The woman couldn''t help but cursed.Then he forced himself to read the next information.


    "Asshole Caesar, don''t you cherish your life so much?"


    According to the intelligence report, agents of the Naval Headquarters discovered the island where Caesar was hiding, and sent troops including two admirals and ten lieutenants to encircle and suppress.


    In order to ensure the confidentiality of the action, they did not tell anyone about this action.Therefore, the document in the woman''s hands is not so much intelligence as it is the Navy report after the completion of the operation.


    The operation went smoothly, perhaps because after the Battle of Mary Joa, Caesar and Lederfield were seriously injured. After the Navy completely surrounded the island, they had not found it.


    This unreasonable thing gave the Navy an excellent opportunity.


    After the complete encirclement was completed, the navy chose to take action. With the green pheasant and the red dog, the two navy leaders of the natural type were the first to attack, and it was bound to completely suppress the resistance of the legendary pirate.


    But something very strange happened.


    Lava and ice swallowed their shelter in an instant, but in the dilapidated battlefield, the navy could not find them.


    These two legendary pirates seem to have disappeared out of thin air.In the eyes of the navy, suddenly disappeared!

 847 Chapter 830

    Hezhi Country, Guri region, Bianli Village.


    Because of being exploited by the black charcoal serpent, Jiuli, who had become extremely rich under the rule of Mitsuki Mita, has completely lost its former prosperity. The residents are yellow and thin, and the people are not living.


    Everyone is walking through the fields like walking corpses, looking for food to satisfy their hunger.


    "I found something to eat!"


    At the corner of Bianli Village, a thatched house.A strong man carrying a half-rotten hare broke into the door, and said excitedly.


    "Really? I''m going to cook right away!"


    There was a pregnant woman sitting in the house, her belly bulging like a ball. After seeing her husband came back, she stood up with some joy and took the hare from her husband.


    The rabbit still has traces of being bitten by wild animals, and it emits a stench.But for ordinary people who have not seen meat for a long time, this is already a rare delicious.


    At this time, the sound of iron hoof came from outside the house, and a group of samurai wearing black armor of the country came here, just to see this young couple.


    "May I ask what''s the matter? Jun Ye."


    The husband saw the black charcoal family crest on the armor of these warriors, and said tremblingly.


    In this country, the black charcoal clan is equivalent to demons.


    The samurai smelled the foul smell of the rotting hare in the hands of the pregnant woman, they couldn''t help covering their noses, and then grabbed the two couples.


    All the residents of Bianli Village were gathered in the square in the center of the village. These residents looked at each other, not knowing what this group of high-ranking army masters were doing in Jiuli.


    Everyone knows that because of years of exploitation, the Jiuli area is extremely barren, and it is impossible to find a trace of oil and water.


    "Excuse me, military man, is there anything to do?"


    After a long time, an old man with white temples stepped forward and asked tremblingly.


    He was the head of this village, or that he was once the head of this village, but after the defeat of the Guangyue family, his position as the head of the village lost the need for existence.


    "Stop talking!"


    A samurai said hoarsely and sharply. He stepped forward and pushed the old man to the ground.


    "Tell us, where is that group of rebels hiding?"


    He did not name what treason was.But everyone in the entire Wano country knows that some time ago, this country had the biggest uprising in its history. The rebels attacked the Orochi Mansion in the capital of flowers. If Kaido hadn''t come back suddenly, they would have almost won.


    Kaido defeated the rebels by means of thunder, and these survivors were hidden in the country of Hezhi.The Heitan family''s army conducted several carpet searches throughout Wano Country, but in the end they were not found.


    This group of people seemed to have disappeared in the entire Wano country.


    As the old nest of Guangyue Mitian, the Jiuli area has been paid more attention to, and the elderly have been questioned many times.


    "Junye, the old man really doesn''t know anything, what kind of betrayal of the party, has never appeared in Bianli Village..."


    Supported by the residents, the old man stood up with difficulty, with a smile on his face that was more ugly than crying.


    Because of eating "that thing", he, or the residents of Bianli Village, has lost the right to grief.


    Before he finished speaking, the samurai kicked the old man directly in the chest, kicking the old man several meters away.


    Click.Several sounds of broken bones can be heard clearly.


    This time the old man could no longer stand up.


    "Don''t deceive us. We know this group of rebels is hiding somewhere right now!"


    The samurai looked around, the surrounding mountains stood tall, and said coldly.


    "They should be hiding somewhere, observing here, that is to say, at this moment, they all know what is happening here."


    The residents didn''t know why this samurai was so sure, as if they had received some news.


    But they couldn''t refute it, because the group of "rebels" was really hidden in the mountains not far from here!


    As the last hope of Wano Country, it is impossible for these ordinary people to betray them!


    "Good," the samurai with the black charcoal family crest engraved on his chest walked up to the residents and drew out his samurai sword.


    "Since they don''t show up, then I have a way to make them husband."


    The forging technology of Wano Country is famous throughout the entire sea, and after Guangyue Mitian''s death, the entire swordsmiths of Wano Country were caught by the black charcoal serpent and ordered them to make weapons for their men.


    Therefore, each of this group of soldiers has a rare sword. It may be a bit reluctant to deal with the strong on the sea, but it is more than enough to deal with this group of ordinary people who can''t even eat enough.


    The sharp sword gleamed with cold light, which made these ordinary people feel a little bit frustrated.


    "We are just waiting here. We will kill one person within a short period of time. If that group of rebels hasn''t appeared yet, it doesn''t matter if you kill all the untouchables!"


    After speaking, the long sword in his hand moved, and towards the crowd, a young man supporting the old man cut it down.


    Click!


    The blood spattered, and everyone did not react. The young man''s head rolled on the ground a few times, and there was a hint of disbelief in his eyes.


    "Husband!"


    At this time, the pregnant woman lay on the headless corpse of the young man and said crumbled.


    These two people are the young couple who were delighted by a rotten hare before.


    Two lines of clear tears fell from the corner of her eyes, but she was crying, but an ugly smile appeared on her face involuntarily.


    "Hahaha."


    The atmosphere became much more serious, and the blood flowing on the ground made this group of people realize that these army masters were not joking, but they really planned that if the group of rebels who fled here had not yet appeared, they would pass it every time. For a while, kill one person.


    However, everyone closed their mouths and looked at the group of samurai with blood on their hands coldly.


    They were once the most proud residents of the Jiuli area, and they would never betray their lord!


    Even if the lord is dead.


    The blood stained the soil red.The samurai walked towards the group of ordinary people step by step, and this group of ordinary people also retreated step by step. When they were unable to retreat, they raised their proud eyes and looked directly at the group of executioners.


    They have to prove to this group of people with their actions that no matter what they do, they cannot get any valuable clues from their mouths.


    However, this group of ordinary people didn''t know that at this moment, the same scene as Bianli Village was being performed at the same time in various areas of Jiuli.


    The black charcoal snake gave the group of warriors a death order.Before the fire sacrifice ceremony, all the hidden rebels must be found out.


    Today, there are still five days before the fire sacrifice ceremony.

 848 Chapter 831 No strong will raise a butcher knife to the weak

    The black charcoal snake is very cautious, or very timid.


    At the beginning, after using despicable means and Kaido to kill Guangyue Mitian, the wife of Guangyue Mitian was cursed by Guangyueshi, saying that in 20 years, there will be undead souls to avenge him.


    Kaido¡¯s strong men didn¡¯t care about these curses, but Black Charcoal Orochi took this seriously. He lived anxiously for nearly ten years, and he had to go in and out under his own subordinates. Under the protection, he dared to show up.


    This time the rebellion of Wano Kuni, the damned but not dead samurai under the command of Mitsuki Mita was struggling with it. They finally defeated them. The black charcoal snake will not let this opportunity pass, and kill them all, so that he can be safe. Sleep steadily.


    The samurai looked at the residents of Bianli Village coldly. After a long silence, he said slowly.


    "The time has come. It seems that the group of rebels is so timid that they don''t even have the courage to protect you who are hiding their whereabouts."


    While speaking, he once again raised his blood-stained long sword, as if to chop the head of the resident in front of him.


    "I''m fighting with you!"


    But at this time, a middle-aged man with a yellow face and thin skin rushed out of the crowd, hugged the front samurai''s waist and abdomen, and pushed him out.


    "I won''t let you continue to insult everyone!"


    "Be careful, Yejiro!"


    The old man couldn''t help shouting when he saw the middle-aged man rushing out of the crowd.


    He grew up watching this man. When he was young, he used to be a lazy gangster and caused complaints from neighbors, but after Mitsuki Mita came here, Nojiro was inspired and regarded Mitsuki Mita as himself. His idol, following him desperately.


    From the gangsters hated by the neighborhood.Became everyone''s patron saint.


    So after Mitsuki Mida died in that humiliating way, Nojiro was hit and depressed all day long.


    "The Guangyue Family will definitely not die here, the Black Charcoal Serpent will definitely be replaced by the Guangyue Family!"


    Ye Jiro roared angrily, but at this time, the samurai finally reacted, and subconsciously smashed Ye Jiro''s waist with the hilt, and the man''s advancing pace stopped.


    Because he hadn''t eaten for too long, Yejiro''s muscles were already exhausted, and he was unable to resist.


    The samurai sneered, then raised his long sword and slashed it at Nojiro''s head.


    A man''s head rolled on the ground, and Yejiro''s body fell weakly to the ground.


    "The original Guangyue Mitian, or the dead soul who didn''t know the so-called vengeance, would only end up against the black charcoal clan, that is, death."


    The samurai said coldly, because he was adopted by the Heitan clan since he was a child and was brainwashed by them, everything about this samurai is based on the interests of the Heitan clan.


    In the face of the ambition of the black charcoal snake, the lives of these little pariahs were insignificant.


    "It seems that the group of rebels will not reappear."


    Even after two people were beheaded, the group of rebels did not appear. The samurai thought he might have come to the wrong place, and the group of rebels did not hide in this place.


    But he didn''t plan to let this group of residents go. This group of untouchables with thin faces and sad smiles on their faces made him feel sick.So he planned to solve this village before leaving.


    No one will punish him because of his identity, which is very different from this group of untouchables.


    He walked towards the residents of Bianli Village with a sneer on his face.But at this time, he suddenly heard a woman''s soft sigh.


    "After waving a butcher knife to the weak, can your heart really calm down?"


    A woman with long cherry hair wearing a red cherry blossom kimono walked towards the samurai. She raised her head with a pity on her face.


    "Under the rule of the black charcoal serpent, your hearts have long been wiped out."


    "Sakuramiya Pear!"


    The samurai yelled, and then his men slowly drew their long swords and aimed at the woman.


    Although this woman was beautiful, she was definitely not weak. On the contrary, she was still one of the leaders of the rebellious party before. Many ninjas under the command of the Black Charcoal Snake died under the seemingly tender and delicate hands of this woman.


    Unexpectedly, she actually hid in this place, it seems that her action this time has caught a big fish!


    The samurai held his long sword horizontally, and sweat leaked out of his palms.


    He didn''t have the confidence to cut off Sakuramiya Rika''s head, but now, there is a whole formation, fully dressed Wano country samurai, and Sakuramiya Rika is only one person. He doesn''t believe that this woman can defeat them all.


    "When facing the concubine, did the hand holding the long sword begin to tremble?" Sakuramiya Rashi showed a sarcastic smile on her face.


    "Is it because I was surprised by the beauty of my concubine, or..."


    She paused, and her slender body disappeared in an instant. The next moment, she appeared in front of the samurai.


    "Or is it because when facing the strong, I can''t hold my long sword tightly?"


    "Uranus¡¤no sword to take!"


    Her hand suddenly patted the samurai''s wrist, and then took the samurai''s long sword.


    Before the samurai could react, she had already sent the long sword into the samurai''s body.


    Blood came out, facing Sakuramiya Rashi, this samurai didn''t have the slightest ability to resist, just like...


    The two ordinary people before, faced him the same.


    The roles of prey and hunter are ready to be replaced at any time.


    "Kill this woman!"


    At this time, the other samurai finally reacted. They gripped their weapons tightly, yelled at Sakuramiya Rashi, and then rushed towards the woman.


    The cold light flickered, and one after another samurai surrounded Sakuramiya Rashi, but no one could touch this woman''s body. Sakuramiya Rashi looked like a cherry blossom dancing in the wind. Every time it turned, there was one. The blood is blooming.


    Every time she took a step, a samurai fell by force.


    "I didn''t expect such a beautiful woman to start her hands with no mercy."


    In the dense forest not far away, a man wearing a tengu mask looked at Sakuramiya Rashi in the middle of the battlefield and said in disbelief.


    "Did you misunderstand something?" Next to him, a sexy woman in tights said slowly.


    "Sakuramiya Rashi and the unarmed dancers in the country of you have one of the most essential differences. That is her original identity, but she is a pirate."


    A powerful pirate.


    The woman added silently in her heart.The original Sakuramiya pear, but triggered the famous "Battle of Dresrosa" fascination.


    "Even if Kaido cannot be defeated, she can still show her strength when facing these ordinary warriors."


    While she was talking, the woman couldn''t help but looked in the direction of Sakura Miyari, but in fact she was a little puzzled.


    According to Sakura Miyari''s indifferent, super dusty character, she has no reason to be so decisive.


    What is it that stimulated her?

 849 Chapter 832 A Pirate Should Have His Perseverance

    The corpses of the samurai were piled up like a mountain, and a beautiful woman in a cherry-colored kimono stood on the battlefield.


    The long knife in her hand was stained with blood, and the scarlet blood dripped down the blade to the ground, very coquettish.


    "What a lunatic woman."


    Not far away, after seeing this scene, the man wearing a tengu mask couldn''t help but muttered that he was not there when the rebels were besieging the capital of flowers, so he didn''t see the scene of these people doing their work.


    But before that, he would never have imagined that the seemingly weak woman in front of him was more like a...butcher who had walked out of a sea of ??blood.


    "Sakura has experienced more things than you think."


    The woman in a black tights said slowly.


    "It''s just that now there is a more important thing."


    "what''s up?"


    The man wearing the tengu mask was a little confused, but quickly reacted.


    He looked at the corpses of the warriors of the Heitan clan that had been piled up not far away, his eyes gradually becoming serious.


    At this time, the Black Charcoal Snake was searching for traces of their "rebellious party" in various areas of Jiuli, and these warriors died here, undoubtedly revealing a piece of information to the suspicious man, that is, they are hiding here. !


    When Kurotan Orochi found out that this team of samurai hadn''t returned for a long time, he would send more samurai.


    A steady stream, endless.


    Even if Sakura Miyari can defeat these samurai, she can''t compete with the powerful Kurotan clan by herself.


    "Must leave here!"


    The burly man wearing the tengu mask said solemnly, in the cabin on his body, Lord Mida¡¯s subordinates have not recovered from the serious injuries. If they are discovered by the army of the black charcoal snake, then the flame of their revenge will be Was completely pinched out.


    The hope of the country will be completely extinguished!


    He wanted to walk over and take the mad woman away, but found that Sakuramiya Rashi didn''t want to pay attention to his appearance, but turned around and walked straight in the direction of the residents of Biankasa Village.


    A woman with a bulging belly hugged the body of a headless man tightly.


    "Thank you Samurai! Thank you Samurai!"


    When she raised her head, she just saw Sakuramiya Rashi walking towards her.


    "Hahaha, hahaha."


    Her husband died in front of her, and the woman was crying, but she couldn''t stop her laughter.


    The irony is incomparable.


    She did not say what she regretted, but everyone present knew what she was asking.


    Would you regret losing your life just for an unrelated person?


    The dead man couldn''t answer her, so she could only ask the woman who was holding her husband and crying.


    "I can only support Alang for what he chooses."


    The woman wiped away her tears and said slowly.


    Alang, can''t even be called a name.It is a very common name for an adult man in Wano Kuni. This man who fell on the ground did not even have his own name even to death.


    The woman touched her bulging belly and said firmly.


    "The flame of hope will never be extinguished. Someone will inherit the will of Master Mita!"


    "Hahahaha!" After the woman finished speaking, she laughed presumptuously.


    Tears slid down the corner of her eyes to the ground.


    Laughter circulated in Bianli Village, and all the residents couldn''t help but followed the woman and laughed all together.


    Hahaha, hahaha.


    It seems that what I have just experienced is not a tragedy, but a performance by the top actors in the city of flowers.


    The irony is incomparable.


    But Sakuramiya Rashi didn''t want to laugh at all.She walked slowly in front of the pregnant woman, squatted down and asked gently.


    "I understand."


    Sakura Miyari stood up, her eyes gradually becoming firmer.


    Women are the creatures that are most easily affected by sensibility, even for women as powerful as hers.


    Just relying on these ordinary people, even if she died, she didn''t betray them, she would not abandon them at this moment.


    If it was the subordinate uprising that followed Mitsuki Mita before, just to fulfill her mother''s long-cherished wish, then now, Sakuramiya Rashi wants to do something for herself.


    For example...Save these sad ordinary people.


    A pirate should also have his own persistence.


    Not far from the side, the man wearing the tengu mask also stopped his pace slightly.


    He shook his head helplessly, because at this time, he was very clear that he was the current self and couldn''t change Sakura Miyari''s mind at all.


    Moreover, he subconsciously held his saber.


    I am also a samurai, and the duty of a samurai is not to protect these ordinary people?


    He raised his head and looked towards the east, faintly seeing a towering mountain standing on the ground.


    There is Fujiyama, the highest peak of the country of Wano, and the home of the black charcoal Orochi, the Orochi Mansion is not far from the foot of Fujiyama.


    "The usurper of the Black Charcoal Serpent, sooner or later, will be defeated by the ghost of the Guangyue Family."


    "At that time, he will taste what ordinary people in Wano Country have encountered."


    The man wearing the tengu mask tightly grasped his weapon and said.


    ...


    The country of harmony, the capital of flowers, the big snake mansion.


    The Black Charcoal Snake, who was watching the dancer''s performance, frowned after hearing the report of his subordinates, and then furious.


    "what did you say?!"


    He overturned the table easily. The dancers who were performing didn''t know what they had done wrong, their vocal music stopped abruptly, and then they knelt on the ground, begging the black charcoal snake for forgiveness.


    "Sir, the samurai team you sent to the Guri area was attacked and the entire army was wiped out!"


    A ninja crawled at the feet of the black charcoal snake and said respectfully.


    "If you dare to attack this general''s men on the site of the Valley of Peace, that group of traitors must have done it!"


    The Black Charcoal Snake furiously said, and couldn''t help but drew out the sword that was placed aside, and slashed it in front of him.


    Exquisite screens, tables with rare delicacies, everything was destroyed by the black charcoal snake.


    The dancers knelt on the ground, not daring to move, not even breathing, for fear of annoying this crazy man.


    After a long time, when everything in the main hall was destroyed by the black charcoal snake, this man was regarded as venting the anger in his heart.


    "Notify my Orochi Royal Court fans, let them rush to Jiuli, and be sure to bring back the heads of these traitors to the party before the festival of fire!"


    "understood."


    The ninja crawled on the ground and said respectfully.


    "If you can''t even do this little thing, then these people don''t need to exist."


    The Black Charcoal Big Snake narrowed his eyes slightly, and said coldly.

 850 Chapter 833: Approaching Floating Island!

    The Orochi Royal Court Fanzhong is a powerful man he carefully selected from among the samurai brainwashed by the black charcoal clan. The purpose is to compete with the powerful samurai under Mitsuki Mita''s command.


    Only after Guangyue Mitian''s death, that group of powerful samurai disappeared one after another, and the Orochi Royal Court Fans gradually became the personal guards of the black charcoal Orochi, specifically for him to deal with something he wanted to solve, but did not It''s good to borrow Kaido''s hands to solve things.


    If all his subordinates were present when the group of rebels besieged the capital of the flower, he would not have lost so badly.


    This humiliating thing has always made the Black Charcoal Orochi worry about it.


    "By the way, where is Fu Shoulu?"


    As if thinking of something, Heitan Orochi turned around, squinted his eyes, and said slowly.


    He hadn''t seen his subordinate for a while.


    "Master Fu Shoulu seems to have discovered some secret about the female pope, so he went to investigate."


    The ninja said respectfully, whether it is the black charcoal snake or Fu Shou Lu, he cannot offend him.


    "This damn bastard!"


    The black charcoal snake couldn''t help but swear.This bastard Fu Shoulu disappeared with him when he needed him the most.


    "Let Samu-kun take the Orochi Royal Court Fans, go and take back the heads of the group of rebels!"


    After thinking about it for a long time, Sleeping Madman reluctantly discovered that after Sleeping Madman disappeared, he seemed to have lost one of his most powerful subordinates.


    Except for Sagi-kun, who is the sleeper''s deputy, he can''t come up with a subordinate that he can use!


    And Sagi-kun is far less loyal than the dog that sleeps crazy.


    At least Black Charcoal Big Snake thought so. Sleeping Madness was the most loyal dog under his command. It was easy to use and could kill people.


    "understood."


    The ninja said respectfully, and then slowly stepped back.


    At this time, the black charcoal big snake turned his head and looked at the trembling dancers who were crawling in front of him.He squinted his eyes and said coldly.


    "Have you all heard what you said just now?"


    "My lord, we didn''t hear anything!"


    A dancer raised her head and said in horror.


    But it was not the black charcoal snake who answered her, but the sharp sword in his hand.


    Click!


    Blood splattered on the hall.


    The black charcoal snake is a cautious person, and only a cautious person can live long.


    At least until Guangyue Mitian''s wife, that weird woman left those weird curses, the Black Charcoal Orochi has been like this.


    At the same time, above the sky in front of Wano Country.


    A floating island slowly approached this mysterious country.


    This island seems to have lost its gravity, floating in the air. A handsome young man with long golden hair stands on the unrepaired city wall in the center of the island, looking at his feet in the sea of ??clouds. A looming island.


    The geographical structure of Wano Country is not the same as other small islands. It does not float on the sea, but like a high mountain growing out of the sea. It stands above the sea, towering into the clouds.


    The sea flows upstream, along the crevices of the mountains, towards the country of Wano.


    This is the only channel for the residents of Wano country to communicate with the outside world. If you want to go to or leave from Wano country, you must go through these waterfall-like ocean currents that go upstream.


    And after Guangyue Mitian''s death, these several important roads have long been controlled by the black charcoal snake and Kaido. It is very difficult to sneak into the country without being discovered by them.


    It''s just that Lorne doesn''t need these. Whether it''s SKY, the city of sky floating 10,000 meters above the sky, or the enhancement of the ability to have fluttering fruits, there are more convenient ways to enter the country of Japan.


    In other words, it is more convenient to invade the country of Wazhi.


    He controlled the country of Takeshi, slowly approaching the country of Wano, beside Ron, stood the warriors of the country of Takeshi headed by Xia Lan. These warriors looked indifferent and looked at Wano country not far away. .


    The kingdom of Wu never lacked courage, and never knew what forgiveness was. Kaido''s army invaded the kingdom of Wu, so they would definitely pay back their teeth.


    They followed Lorne and floated aggressively towards the country of Wano. This group of lunatics did not intend to cover their whereabouts from the beginning!


    Xia Lan wants revenge, and only with the blood of the enemy can he wash away the shame they have suffered.


    On the outside of Wano Country, there is an extremely gloomy island.As if feeling the arrival of Lorne and others, an angry dragon roar resounded in the gloomy island, resounding through the sky.


    "Roar!"


    A black dragon, floating in the air, hovering in the high sky of the country of Japan, with an extremely terrifying aura released from the body of that dragon, facing Lorne half of the sea.


    ...


    Great route, paradise, naval headquarters Marin Vandor.


    The Warring States Period sitting in the Marshal''s office looked at the documents placed in front of him.He frowned and said nothing.


    Next to him, sat all the high-level navy including three admirals and the elite navy admiral headed by Karp.


    The atmosphere is extremely solemn.


    "When we attacked the island, Caesar and Lederfield suddenly disappeared."


    A resolute man wearing a cape of an admiral and a red shirt said coldly.


    His fist turned into magma and burned continuously, causing the temperature of the entire room to rise suddenly by several degrees.


    "And I am sure that when we landed on the island, the two legendary pirates, indeed, hid on that island."


    "You mean, they disappeared out of thin air?"


    The Warring States period was silent for a long time before speaking slowly.


    This time, he planned for a long time, and even the world government did not report it. It was to avoid the leakage of intelligence and ensure that it was foolproof.


    According to the above information, after the Battle of Mary Gioia, although Caesar and Lederfield escaped, they suffered serious injuries that could not be healed easily, and their combat effectiveness was greatly reduced. Therefore, it is impossible. It''s not against the navy''s encirclement and suppression like last time.


    The Warring States Period was afraid that Caesar would desperately help his son after he learned that the navy was about to fight the Weinhill family, so he determined to solve this difficult problem before the war started.


    But he didn''t expect that he disappeared under the eyes of everyone!


    Reminiscent of the Vennhill family''s continuous approach to the navy''s fleet, and their previous strength demonstrated during the Battle of Mary Gioia, a trace of anxiety appeared in the heart of the Warring States Period.

 851 Chapter 834

    There was a premonition in the Warring States period. The sudden disappearance of Caesar and Lederfield was not accidental, but a premeditated.


    Reminiscent of the transfer ability similar to that of the man under Kaido that the Wienhill family once demonstrated in the Battle of Mary Gioia, the Warring States felt a sense of anxiety.


    It is like a big net, constantly weaving under the surface of this ocean, and when it is closed, it will cover everything.


    And the current navy can''t find where this big net is currently.


    "Caesar''s matter is set aside."


    Lieutenant General Crane saw through his old colleague''s thoughts and said slowly.


    "At present, the Vennhill family fleet is approaching, and we must go all out to deal with that lunatic."


    It¡¯s a bit embarrassing to say that, with Caesar as the leader, the Wienhill family once caused a terrible disaster on this sea. Finally, there was a Lorne who could stand in the naval camp, but about that Charlotte The incident of the girl in the family has completely broken them.


    The Vennhill family went from the navy''s most powerful ally in this sea to their greatest enemy.


    He has been an opponent with Lorne for a long time, and Crane is very clear that the strength of the Veenhill family is more terrifying than what they have shown in front of the world.


    No matter who wins or loses in this war, this sea will not return to the peace of the past.


    Crane is convinced of this.


    "That lunatic."


    The Akadog Sakaski sitting on the left snorted coldly, as if recalling something.


    "When he was in Paradise before, he should get rid of that lunatic family completely."


    In fact, Sakarski is deeply suspicious of the policy of the so-called Qiwuhai under the King. In his opinion, all the pirates, including these so-called Qiwuhai under the King, are disasters on the sea and should be completely eliminated. clean.


    And the alliance between the Navy and the Weinhill family undoubtedly provided shelter for that family, allowing the people of that family to develop rapidly under the oppression of several Pirate Emperors.


    "But it doesn''t make sense to say it now."


    He said softly, a wise light gleamed in his old eyes.


    "With the current position of our navy, it is impossible to continue peacefully with the Wienhill family."


    There is another point Crane did not say, especially after the Mary Joa incident, it is impossible for the group of Tianlong people to tolerate the existence of the Veenhill family.


    The fuse of the war was already buried when Garrett was attacked.


    "War?"


    Warring States said to himself that he actually didn''t want to go to war with that lunatic.The figure of the man with black hair emerged in his mind.


    Although everything he did on this sea was shocking, but I don''t know why, the Warring States period always felt that there was a trace of justice in that man.


    It sounds ironic to describe a pirate with justice, but that''s what the Warring States thinks.


    For this sea of ??peace, the living Lorne is far more important than the dead Lorne.


    "Then..."


    The Warring States just wanted to say something. At this moment, the door of the conference room was suddenly pushed open by a navy soldier. All the high-ranking navy turned their eyes and looked at the young navy soldier calmly.


    All the navies know that this is a very important memory, so what can prompt them to disturb them must be a more important thing.


    Grunt.


    Under the attention of all high-level officials, the young navy soldiers were nervous as never before.He swallowed his saliva, forced his mood to calm down, and then said slowly.


    "The Vennhill family''s fleet has crossed the Chambord Islands. It will not take long before it will reach Marin Vandal."


    This news was like a torpedo, exploding in the conference room.But none of the faces showed too much surprise.


    This matter is still within their acceptance.


    "And one more thing,"


    The naval soldier paused, then continued.


    "One of the newly promoted kings of the Seven Martial Seas, the pirate female emperor of the Nine Snakes, Boya Hancock immediately led his pirate ship after learning that the Vennhill family¡¯s army had come to the paradise. In the past, it was like declaring war on the Vennhill family before the navy."


    ...


    The sea in the paradise today is still as calm as before, calm and boring.


    At least Jodi thinks so.


    He was standing on a pirate ship with the flag of the Misty Moon of the Wienhill family, looking out at the sea under his feet.


    After the meeting of the Wienhill family was over, Lorne divided the family''s dry parts into two batches, and one group followed him secretly towards the country of peace, preparing to raid Kaido in the country of peace.


    The other group, under their own leadership, drove towards the paradise with great fanfare, preparing to attract the attention of the whole world and making a decisive battle with the navy.


    In fact, this entire fleet is nothing more than a cover made by Lorne.What he really wants is the life of the man who claims to be the strongest creature in history!


    Many new pirates who had not had time to enter the new world, after seeing the Veenhill family''s banner in the distance, immediately turned around and ran away, without the courage to drive over.


    A cowardly pirate cannot navigate the waves of the new world for too long.


    This is Jodi''s evaluation of these newcomers.


    It is precisely because there is no short-eyed pirate to provoke him, Jody thinks this bluffing trip is too boring.


    But at this time, a large and square ship appeared on the sea level. The bow of the giant ship was two giant snakes swimming in the sea, as if dragging the giant ship to sail.


    And a woman with black hair wearing a red cloak was standing on the collision angle of the giant ship, looking coldly at the pirate fleet ahead.


    Jody squinted and stared at the woman across half the ocean.


    Things started to get interesting.


    ...


    At the same time, the waters of Wano Country.


    Kaido, who was transformed into a giant dragon, hovered a few times over the country of Wano before returning to his ghost island.


    Although he can float in the air, he is totally inferior to the fluttering fruit that helped Golden Lion Shiji obtain the title of "Flying Pirate", so he is not like the owner of this fluttering fruit in mid-air. decisive battle.


    Under Lorne''s control, Takeno-Kuni floated not far from Wano-Kuni, and finally stopped. People standing on the two islands could even see the buildings on the island.


    The two islands, under Lorne''s control, faced each other in a distance. At this time, a small boat flew down from the country of Wu and sailed toward the country of Won.

 852 Chapter 835: A Country Like a Prison

    Facing the challenge of this unknown opponent, Kaido did not choose to send troops to leave the country.


    On the one hand, Black Charcoal Orochi''s wedding is going on tensely. He doesn''t want any accidents in his plan.


    On the other hand, even Kaido did not have the confidence to leave a person with the ability to leave behind in this sea.


    There is no point in sending troops.


    If he wants to be an enemy of himself, sit in the country of Wano by himself and wait for him.


    Kaido has this self-confidence, besides, it is not only himself who is in the country now.


    And... his group of allies.


    Those, men called monsters.


    ...


    "Is this the country of Wano?"


    A small boat was floating in the air, Xia Lan raised her head, looked at the islands that were constantly approaching her, and said slowly.


    This is not so much an island, but rather a high mountain rising from the depths of the sea. The main island of Wano country is located on the top of this mountain. The mountain is surrounded by cliffs, and there are only a few upstream currents. The sea, upstream to the top of the mountain.


    This is the only hub connecting Wano Country to the outside world.


    She looked at the golden-haired figure not far in front. There were only two of them on the boat. Xia Lan was standing behind Lorne, her face flushed.


    I don''t know why, she feels that when facing Lorne, her heartbeat will always speed up, the blood flow rate will increase, and her body will be slightly hot.


    This kind of experience was something she had never experienced in her past 22 years of life.


    "Here, it is the country of Hwa."


    Lorne looked at the country in front of him and said slowly.


    He is also the first time to come to this mysterious country. As one of the few countries that have not joined the world government, Kazoku has his own place.


    Elbaff has the military strength he is proud of, so what is the country of Hezhi?


    Lorne was very curious about this, what it was that attracted Kaido to abandon other fertile territories and instead settle in such a small country.


    The mysterious veil of Wano Country may soon be unveiled in front of him.


    "Do you have the guts to go with me to see what is hidden in this country?"


    Lorne turned his back to Xia Lan and said slowly.


    "The country of Wu will always follow you!"


    Xia Lan looked at the man in front of her, her eyes gradually firm.


    If it hadn''t been for this man who appeared suddenly, Wu Zhiguo would have fallen into Kaido''s pocket.


    So she was very grateful to Lorne.Even if Lorne let her die, Xia Lan would not hesitate at all.


    The boat continued to accelerate in the air, and slammed into Wano Country.


    The border of Wano Country was extremely wide. Lorne was manipulating a small boat and rammed into the southwest of Wano Country. There was no Kaido army guarding him.He easily broke through the defenses here and came to this mysterious country.


    The boat kept rubbing on the ground, leaving a deep gully on the ground, and finally came to a standstill.


    The bottom of the boat was completely worn down and could not be used at all, but Lorne didn''t care about it, because for himself who had floating fruits, the boat was just a synonym for it.


    Xia Lan slowly stood up from the ruins of the boat. For a strong man like her, this explosion caused no harm at all. Instead, she had a new understanding of the young man in front of her.


    It turns out that there is such a wild side behind the calm side of the benefactor.


    Xia Lan felt that her knowledge of her benefactor had deepened one step further.


    Lorne looked around, and what appeared in front of him was an incomparably vast wilderness, but the farmland where crops should have grown was overgrown with weeds.


    From time to time, I can see some ordinary people with yellow face and thin skin walking through the fields, and then digging in the dirt, and I am ecstatic when I find a little something to eat.


    "Why is this?"


    Xia Lan said in a puzzled manner when she saw this scene.


    She is not the kind of incompetent ruler who doesn''t eat meat, on the contrary, she joined An in the army since she was a child and has a deep understanding of the lives of ordinary people at the bottom.


    These lands are obviously so fertile, and if you plant some food, you can harvest them soon.


    But why do these people prefer to look for some weeds in the fields hungry than to create food with their own hands.


    Is it because of laziness?


    "This country is probably far more complicated than I thought."


    Lorne muttered to himself looking at the man who put the grass roots in his mouth and chewed.


    Because he smelled a strange smell in the air.


    It was a fishy sweet smell, but this kind of sweetness did not make people feel happy inside, on the contrary, there was a feeling of nausea.


    After the man swallowed the roots of the weeds, his face was filled with contentment, but his joy did not last long, his face suddenly twisted, and then he hugged his stomach and rolled around.


    His face gradually distorted, as if he was enduring severe pain, and he kept rolling on the ground.


    But Lorne and Xia Lan stood aside and did not choose to help him.


    After all, this was his own choice, and Lorne had no right or reason to interfere.


    Everyone is responsible for his choice.


    The man rolled on the ground for a long time, his body pain gradually disappeared, and then he struggled to stand up.After shaking off the mud from his clothes, a weird smile appeared on his face, and he continued to walk through the fields.


    From the beginning to the end, he didn''t notice, or he didn''t want to bother Lorne and Xia Lan who were standing by.


    A very strange country.


    This was Lorne''s first impression of this country.


    "What happened in this country?!"


    Xia Lan opened her mouth wide, and said puzzledly.


    If it is said that they do not grow food because of laziness, then why are they rummaging for the food on the ground?


    Are they not afraid of death?


    "I do not know."


    Lorne shook his head slowly. He has traveled across the sea for so many years and has been to countless small islands, but none of them gave him this strange feeling, as if the residents on this small island were not a living person. It''s like a walking dead,


    A walking corpse that can do anything as long as it can survive.


    Such a person, Lorne has only seen in one place, that is, the criminals who had been in the prison of Push City, who had not seen the sun all year round and had lost all hope.

 853 Chapter 836

    The ghost island is filled with dense fog and extremely gloomy, like a huge head emerging from the depths of the sea, standing on the other side of the Hezhi Inland Sea, watching the country.Turn ordinary people in this country into walking corpses that are worse than death.


    "It''s sad."


    Lorne said suddenly.


    "what did you say?"


    Xia Lan said with some doubts, her eyes flashed with puzzlement, and she didn''t understand why Lorne suddenly sighed like this.


    Are you pitiful ordinary people in this country?


    Or¡­¡­


    "Nothing, it''s just that I suddenly felt a little emotional."


    Lorne retracted his eyes and said slowly.


    What caused such a weird situation in this country should be the so-called ambition of Kaido mentioned before on Sanchuan Road.


    Obviously possessing such a powerful strength, but using such a despicable way to fight for the throne, this was quite sad in Luo En''s eyes.


    Kaido, maybe not as powerful as he showed.


    Ta Ta Ta Ta.


    At this time, Lorne suddenly felt the earth tremble slightly, and there was the sound of horseshoes in the distance.


    "Enemy attack? Are you here to find us?" Xia Lan put away the doubts in her heart and said solemnly.


    The female emperor was also ready to fight.Since she chose to be the sword in Ron''s hands, she would always be able to stand in front of Ron and defeat his enlightenment.


    "It should not be."


    Lorne stopped the irritable female emperor, then pulled her back, backed dozens of steps, and made a small dirt bag with his power control, hiding behind the dirt bag.


    "They shouldn''t have come to us."


    He and Xia Lan''s infiltration is quite secret, and the location of the infiltration is completely selected at random. If Kaido or the Black Charcoal Snake really react so quickly, then Kaido will not stop at a small sum. Country.


    A group of warriors in black armor rushed over aggressively, and then, without even looking in the direction where Ron was hiding, they rushed forward.


    The dust was flying, and Ron''s figure slowly emerged from the dust.


    "It seems that Black Charcoal Serpent''s control of this country is not as absolute as I thought."


    "In this country, there are still many enemies that make him feel tricky."


    Lorne made such a judgment that these samurai didn''t seem to be patrolling in the territory, but rather like chasing some enemy.


    And now, there is only one enemy that has made the Black Charcoal Orochi so invigorating and mobilizing the crowd, and that is the so-called "rebel" that had made a lot of trouble in the country before.Heral and Sakuramiya Rashi''s group.


    However, the appearance of these samurai brought good news to Lorne, that is, at least it is certain that Sakuramiya Rashi and the others did not fall into Kaido''s hands.


    They are still alive.


    ...


    Hezhi Country, Guri region, Bianli Village.


    After the impact of the previous group of warriors, the residents here have been completely disappointed with the rule of the black charcoal snake. They erected high walls with logs at the head of the village in an attempt to stop the warriors'' invasion.


    They selected a few strong men from the village and asked these men to guard the exits of the village.People like them, Black Charcoal Orochi hadn''t appeared on stage before, and when they issued those orders, they had some louder names.


    The samurai is different from the eagle-dog soldiers under the command of the black charcoal snake, but the pride of Wano country, and even the real samurai who can compete with the great pirates overseas.


    The old village chief took out the grain that was originally prepared as a tribute to the black charcoal snake, made it into food, and shared it with everyone.


    The heat of the rice ball rose, and the residents held the white rice ball with happy smiles on their faces.


    This kind of smile came from the heart. After the death of Mitsuki Mita, they had not eaten this kind of normal food for nearly ten years.


    "This is the food the village chief gave you."


    Nana took a steaming rice ball, walked to Sakuramiya Rashi, smiled and handed it to her.


    The latter took it gently, thanked him politely, and then looked at the distance again, seeming a little out of tune with the surrounding environment.


    Nana sighed. She had been with Sakuramiya Rashi for a long time. She knew that Sakuramiya Rashi was such a person. She seemed to be incompatible with everything around her. She seemed to be indifferent to everything around her, but she was actually very gentle. people.


    Otherwise, if it were replaced by other pirates, in the face of this situation, he would have abandoned everything and started to run, instead of choosing to stay here and guard the ordinary people here.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Nana sat down in front of Sakuramiya Rashi and asked slowly.


    The man wearing the tengu mask had returned to the mountains, leaving only the two "outsiders" in the entire village.


    It''s not that the man wearing the tengu mask is timid, but because the men of Mitsutsu Mita are still seriously injured and must be taken care of by him.


    "I''m waiting for someone."


    Sakuramiya Pear said slowly.


    "Waiting for the subordinates of Black Charcoal Orochi?"


    Nana asked curiously.They killed the samurai sent by the black charcoal snake, the man with small belly and chicken intestines had already gritted his teeth at them, so they would never let them go.


    In hordes, a steady stream of samurai are on their way.What follows will be a fierce battle.


    Nana thought so.


    Sakuramiya Rashi didn''t answer Nana''s words, but shook her head and continued to sit on the village head, looking into the distance.


    The atmosphere suddenly became silent, Nana felt a little embarrassed, but couldn''t find the topic to insert.


    She and Sakuramiya Rashi are completely two extreme people. If it hadn''t been for the incident of Dresrosa, perhaps they wouldn''t have any intersection for the rest of their lives.


    Even though she had experienced so many adventures together, Nana felt that she still couldn''t see through this beautiful woman, and she didn''t know what she wanted.


    "I''m done."


    After Sakuramiya pear stuffed the last small piece of rice ball into her mouth, she stood up slowly.


    "After a while, there may be accidents. You hide in the village, protect the villagers, and leave other things to your concubine."


    While she was talking, she stroked the saber around her waist, as if stroking her partner who had been with her for many years.


    What Nana wanted to say, she was definitely not a vase, but a pirate who had experienced many battles, but she finally swallowed what she said.She had to admit one thing, that was her own strength, which was far behind Sakuramiya Rashi, rushing to join the battlefield not only couldn''t help her, but also caused her some unnecessary troubles because of her weakness.


    This is a very helpless thing.


    "I understand."


    Sakuragiya Rashi nodded helplessly, she didn''t want to cause any trouble with Sakuragiya Rashi.

 854 Chapter 837 A Pirates Choice

    Tata!Tata!


    At this time, there was a rush of horseshoes in the distance, and Nana squinted her eyes slightly, her face flashed with solemnity.


    They are finally here!


    "Enemy attack! Enemy attack!"


    The villager in Bianli Village who was in charge of guarding shouted, then took a weapon transformed from a shovel and looked outside nervously.


    At the end of the field of vision, a troop appeared.


    Many ninjas wearing black ninja clothes, sitting on war horses, rushed in this direction.


    "alert!"


    Another resident yelled, but at this time, a woman wearing a cherry-colored kimono passed through the crowd, pushed aside the wooden fence guarding the village, and almost sat forward and walked over.


    "Be careful!"


    Nana wanted to remind, but it was too late.


    Because Sakuramiya Rashi''s body suddenly disappeared, the long sword drew a graceful arc in the air, and the body of a samurai headed by him was cut over.


    thump!


    The first samurai fell from the war horse, but before the blood was spilt out, Sakuramiya Rashi flew towards the other samurai.


    Zi Zi Zi!


    The long sword crossed the body of a famous samurai, and Sakuramiya Rashi danced in the battlefield like an elf.


    It''s just that every time this elf dances, it will take the life of an enemy.


    "She''s really amazing!"


    A villager in Bianli Village murmured to themselves as they watched the dancing Sakuramiya pear in the distance.


    At this time, Sakuramiya Rashi''s strength is just like the legend, the samurai who are known as the patron saint of the country under the command of Lord Guangyue Mida.


    But at this time, Sakuramiya Rashi''s body suddenly stopped in the air, and a ninja appeared from the shadows. When Sakuramiya Rashi shot, he suddenly took out his weapon and aimed at Sakuramiya Rashi''s. My heart pierced.


    "For General Heitan Orochi!"


    The ninja roared madly. As a war orphan who was brainwashed by the black charcoal snake, this ninja had only one thing in his heart, and that was the interests of the black charcoal clan.


    For the benefit of the black charcoal clan, he can put down everything he has!Even life!


    The long sword stuck to Sakuramiyari''s new word, leaving a long scratch on her waist.


    Blood gushes out along the scratches.Sakuramiya Rashi''s kimono turned blood red.


    Sakuramiya Rashi frowned slightly, the strength of this group of samurai was much stronger than she thought.It is not comparable to the previous group of miscellaneous fish.


    After Kanakaiduo expected their strength, he didn''t plan to send some weak people to give them time to relax, but directly shot his strongest troops out.


    The strongest ninja power named Orochi Royal Court Fanzhong appeared in this battlefield.


    Suffering severe damage, Sakuramiya Rashi''s body stopped involuntarily for a moment in the air.At this moment, the samurai who fought with her just now caught Sakuramiya Rika''s negligence at this moment, picked up the hammer in his hand, and after waving it a few times in the air, he smashed Sakuramiya''s body heavily. , Throw this beautiful daughter flying.


    Sakuramiya Rashi rotated 360 degrees in the air, trying to find a posture to stabilize her body movements.


    But these well-trained ninjas did not give her this opportunity at all. Taking advantage of the moment when Sakuramiya Rashi was in the air and lost control of his body, countless attacks fell on Sakuramiya Rashi''s body. .


    boom!boom!boom!


    Countless attacks fell on Sakura Miyari''s body.Knocked this proud woman into the air.


    The same samurai, the strength of these two groups of people is fundamentally different. Under their joint hands, Sakuramiya Rashi is not their opponent at all, being beaten back and forth, unable to parry.


    Finally, after paying the price of a huge wound, Sakuramiya Rashi cut off the head of a samurai closest to him, and ran away into the distance.


    When these samurai saw Sakuramiya Rashi escape, without thinking, they immediately drove their mounts and blew towards Sakuramiya Rashi.


    The horses neighed, and the horses'' hooves hit countless dust on the earth.


    "This silly woman."


    Seeing this scene, Nana couldn''t help muttering to herself, she finally understood Sakuramiya''s thoughts.


    This proud woman didn''t want to stir the people of Bianli Village into the war, but planned to bear it all by herself.


    Since this group of warriors of the black charcoal clan came for her, she will lead them all away!


    "Really silly."


    Nana said to herself, and a smile appeared at the corner of her mouth.


    Pirates are the stupidest people in the world. They tend to do incredible things.


    And Sakura Miyari is perhaps the stupidest pirate.


    How can someone give their lives for someone who has nothing to do with them?


    ...


    The great route, the new world, the country of Hezhi, somewhere in the flower capital of Osna Mansion.


    A thin man was listening to a report from his own subordinates.


    He held a skeleton of an unknown animal in his hand and kept playing with it.


    "Report to Lord Sagi, Lord Black Charcoal Orochi dispatched almost all the Orochi Royal Court members who guarded him, and arrested the group of traitors."


    "Is that right??"


    The man called Sagi-kun said softly,


    "This sly guy, who left me here at this time, is testing me?"


    A haze flashed in the man''s eyes, and then after a while, he said to himself.


    "Also talk about giving me this opportunity."


    The man''s eyes were uncertain, and the ninja kneeling in front of him pressed his whole body to the ground, afraid to answer the man''s words.


    The man waved the bone in his hand, the bone fell to the ground and began to shake involuntarily, and finally, as if he had his own life, it continued to spin on the ground.


    "Oh, right."


    But at this time, the man seemed to remember something and slowly said to the ninja who was kneeling in front of him.


    "Is the other thing I notified you done?"


    "I have done it."


    The ninja replied slowly, and then took out a map from his own painting. The texture of the map was a little yellow, and it seemed that the years had passed.


    The man also took out a map from his arms.The texture of this map is relatively new, like the place just printed.


    The man overlapped the two maps, and then a gleam of light flashed in his eyes.


    "Sure enough!"


    The man said to himself that the two maps were drawn too far away, so there were some differences in the details.


    "This is the biggest secret of this country. Is this the secret you want to hide?"


    The man said to himself, a flash of excitement flashed in his eyes.


    "Now, I finally found it!"

 855 Chapter 838 Sleeping Madmans Past

    "Black Charcoal Orochi''s subordinates are mainly divided into several parts."


    In the secret prison of SKY, a pale man sat in the cage and said slowly to a man with black hair.


    "They are his most powerful subordinates, the Orochi Royal Court Fanzhong led by Fu Shoulu, and the military soldier regiment led by me before."


    "But now I''m caught by you, the military soldier group that I control may have been taken over by my deputy, Sagi-kun called the Bone Serpent."


    "Fu Shoulu is very cunning. Every time I meet him, he has a different identity and a different appearance. If it weren''t for his proactive exposure, I would not be able to tell it. Maybe only the black charcoal snake can know his identity. it is true."


    "And Sagi-kun is a more noteworthy person. He is a rare magician in the country of Wano, which is what you often call the devil fruit capable person. He has the ability to manipulate bones. I have been lurking for so many years. I don''t know what his past is at all. I only know that about seven or eight years ago, he appeared on the coast of Wano Country with wounds all over his body, and then he was taken in by the thirsty black charcoal snake."


    "His ability caused great trouble to His Royal Highness Guangyue Mitian, but I don''t know why, the black charcoal Orochi is so defensive against this person, he doesn''t seem to believe him, and even prefers to delegate the power to the one who joined him later. I am not willing to give Sagi-kun who has followed him for many years."


    "After spending so many years with him, Sagi-kun is like a cold poisonous snake, hiding in the shadows, and may give his enemies the most deadly blow at any time."


    "A demon fruit capable person?"


    "I understand."


    Lorne, who was sitting outside, lowered his head slowly and thought for a moment.Secretly wrote down the man''s name.


    "But, why are you telling me this," Lorne said slowly, looking directly into the eyes of the sleep madman.


    "According to your identity, there is no position to tell me all these things, even if you are to survive, because if I die, you will be safer, and even return to the black charcoal serpent camp to protect you. The person who wants to protect."


    "This has to do with another force entrenched in Wano Country."


    As if he had expected that Lorne would question him a long time ago, Sleeping Madness said.


    "The other force entrenched in the country of Wano is the famous Kaido in the sea."


    Speaking of Kaido, there was a trace of killing intent flashed in the eyes of the sleep madman, an irresistible killing intent,


    He clenched his fist subconsciously, his bones creaked, and it took a long time to loosen it.


    "Sorry, I was impulsive." Sleeping Madman said apologetically.


    "Go on."


    Lorne nodded, but he wrote down this detail.


    Sleeping Madman seems to resent Kaido very much.


    Lorne was convinced that this resentment came from the heart.It seems that this man who claims to be a "dog" also has an "interesting" past.


    "At the beginning, Mitsuki Mita-sama had just ended his adventure with Roger, the one piece king. Instead of returning to the original white beard boat, he chose to return to the country of Wano. He found that the country of Wano had already been turned upside down. His father, Hikari, The previous Patriarch of the Yue Clan has died, but the Black Charcoal Orochi has become the new general of the Wano Country."


    "Ordinary people, under the oppression of the black charcoal Orochi, the people do not live a life. He is determined to save the ordinary people of the country of Heizhi and declare war on the black charcoal Orochi."


    "Black Charcoal Orochi is not Mitian-sama''s opponent at all, but Kaido stands behind Black Charcoal Orochi."


    "It''s the man who scared the entire sea, Kaido, the beast!"


    "Kaido used despicable means to force Mr. Mita to submit! He even made Mr. Mita do some ugly behaviors for his own evil taste!"


    When talking about the word despicable, a cold light flashed in the eyes of Sleeping Crazy Death, and he could hardly contain the killing intent in his tone.


    Lorne didn''t ask any further questions. It was conceivable that this was a memory that the sleep madman would never want to recall.


    If it wasn''t for Ron''s request to let him elaborate on the history of Wano Country, Sleeping Madness would never mention it.


    "But Mita-sama is a real hero! For ordinary people like Wano Kuni, he is willing to be a funny clown!"


    "One year has passed. At that time, there was news of the death of Pirate King Roger from the sea. Master Mitian ran along the beach like he was crazy, laughing and crying. I think that should be the last thing before he died. Depressed time."


    Lorne nodded. Roger''s death was indeed a sensational event in the world. At that time, he and the Golden Lion were locked up on the sixth floor of Advance City, in infinite hell. Hearing the news of Roger''s death, the whole The infinite hell is boiling.


    That is the sound of the end of one era and the opening of another era.


    "But I didn''t expect that Kaido''s so-called promise was only a means of delaying time, but when Mida-san discovered this, everything was too late. They had lost the support of ordinary people in Wano country."


    "Master Mita led the army to fight Kaido."


    Sleeping Madman took a deep breath and continued.


    "There is no accident, Master Mida failed. We are not Kaido''s opponents at all."


    "All of his subordinates were caught, and Mr. Mita was the only one left to resist."


    "However, there is a person from Kaido who used black magic to become the son of Mida-sama, forcing Mida-sama to submit."


    "Black Charcoal Orochi proposed the punishment of oil burning. If Master Mitian can persist in the hot oil and water for an hour, they will release all of Master Mitian''s men."


    "Master Mida agreed, but when he really persisted in the oil pan for an hour, Black Charcoal Orochi turned back. He wanted to kill Master Mida and all his men."


    "The retainers who were tied up were unable to resist at all and could only be kept in the pan, but at this time, Master Mitian board caught all the retainers and let them escape there."


    "And because the oil ran out and the lamp ran out, I couldn''t hold on anymore and died in the pan."


    "This is the story of Lord Mida, a legendary story."


    Sleeping Madman said slowly, and Ron nodded. It was obvious that Sleeping Madman was extremely respectful of the man Guangyue Mitian, otherwise he would not be called "adult".


    "But you still didn''t say why you did your best to help me."


    Lorne said slowly.


    "Because a courtier of Guangyue Mitian, after this incident, for revenge twenty years later, he changed his face and joined the black charcoal big snake." Sleeping Mad Death Lang said.


    Lorne''s face changed slightly, he probably guessed something.


    "And that person is me!"


    Sleeping Madman pointed his finger at himself and said slowly.

 856 Chapter 839

    Endure the humiliation, join the enemy''s command, and become a dog in the enemy''s hands?


    Lorne raised his head and looked at the man in front of him in surprise. This kind of boldness was indeed beyond his imagination.I don''t know what kind of charm Guangyue Mitian has, it is worth everything for such a man.


    "This is my story, so can you trust me?"


    Sleeping Madman raised his head, looked directly into Ron''s eyes, and said slowly.


    "Nice story."


    Lorne nodded, he felt that the speed of the sleepy man''s heartbeat did not fluctuate at all, that is, the man was not lying.


    "If you want to subvert Kaido, I am willing to contribute!"


    Sleeping Madman said so, and then stood up from the prison and slowly knelt down in front of Ron.


    "Give out my glory, strength, and even... my life!"


    ...


    Wano country, rabbit bowl area.


    Although it is adjacent to the most prosperous flower capital of Wano country, it is not as developed as the flower capital because it is surrounded by mountains.In addition, it is rich in stone minerals. After the black charcoal snake took over, a prison was built here, so that those who rebel against him, or the sinners of the Guangyue clan, will be sent to this place and become hard laborers collecting stone. .


    Rabbit bowl, small prison town.


    This small town was built next to the Rabbit Bowl Prisoner Quarry. It was originally just to provide some daily necessities for the quarry. Later, over time, many ordinary people who were not prisoners gradually gathered here, forming a small town here.


    "I would like to turn into a joke for a while, for people to drink, nothing else. Nothing else to boil and hot soup, it''s more flavorful to boil and cook!"


    In the theater of the small town, an old man sang opera there. The sound was long and desolate, as if to tell the sadness of a hero''s ending.


    Many people stopped for it. People who were a little older, after hearing this voice, a trace of heaviness and nostalgia flashed in their eyes, and some people even had tears in their eyes.


    "what are you doing!"


    But at this time, a group of warriors wearing kimonos with the family crest of the black charcoal rushed in from the street, dispersed the crowd of onlookers, and then grabbed the old man singing.


    "Do you want to be a laborer in the quarry too, you old bone!"


    While roaring, the samurai took out the shackles from their clothes, and grabbed the old man and put them on the shackle.


    "Those who rebel against Lord Black Charcoal Snake will spend the rest of your life in prison!"


    A samurai turned around and shouted at the crowd of onlookers.


    "No one can resist Lord Black Charcoal Orochi! Anyone who opposes Lord Black Charcoal Orochi has only one result! That is to be imprisoned in the rabbit bowl prison! Eternal Sun will not be free."


    The long street was extremely silent, and people clenched their fists, as if suppressing the anger in their hearts.


    "Bastard Black Charcoal Orochi!" After the warriors had gone far, a man shouted angrily, but shook his head helplessly.


    Even the hero-like Guangyue Mitian-sama couldn''t fight against the black charcoal snake. Why is the anger of ordinary people like them?


    The crowd gradually dispersed, leaving only a teenage girl standing alone on the long street.


    I don''t know when, she has burst into tears.


    "My father..."


    She muttered to herself, and then wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes, as if to cheer herself up.


    "Xiao Zi, you won''t cry, Xiao Zi, you are the strongest!"


    While speaking, she remembered that her purpose of coming here was to search for the news of her companions for Sister Arelli.


    Her companion should now be held in the rabbit bowl prison. As long as she can get in, she will be able to find any useful clues.


    While speaking, she wiped away the tears on her face, and then walked towards the rabbit bowl prison.


    But the little girl didn''t notice. Behind her, there was a man following her all the time.


    A crept man with a rich expression on his face.


    The man wears a dome hat with the word "Shou" written on it.


    ...


    Hezhi Country, Jiuli, Basin Wilderness.


    A woman in a cherry-colored kimono ran wildly in the wilderness, and there was a crack in her arm and the clothes on her waist, and blood constantly seeped from the crack.


    As she ran, she turned her head from time to time and looked behind her.


    Before Sakuramiya Rashi turned herself into a bait to attract the samurai and ninja who came to hunt them.


    She originally wanted to lead these people away from Bianli Village, and then find a place to solve them all.But she did not expect that the strength of this group of people exceeded her imagination.


    Each of these warriors has experienced many battles, and is not afraid of death. Even after seeing that they have easily dealt with their companions, they are not afraid at all. Instead, they rushed toward them more bravely, dragging their lives. Yourself.


    The injuries on her body were left behind by a few powerful warriors before they died.


    In addition to those warriors, there are some ninjas hidden among them that are more difficult. These ninjas are not as powerful as samurai, but they have weird and incomparable means. They can hide on trees, in the mud, under the lake, and even It is all the places you can imagine, attacking yourself from all kinds of incredible times and from incredible angles.


    Blood constantly seeped from Sakuragiya Rashi''s wound, Sakuragiya Rashi felt her body getting weaker and weaker.


    She was losing strength and she couldn''t support it for long.


    thump!


    As if tripping over something, Sakuramiya Rashi felt her body suddenly lose control and fell to the ground.


    This is a swampland, Sakuramiya Rashi felt her body sinking into the swamp, and she was overstretched, unable to get out of the swamp for a while!


    At this time, Sakuramiya Rashi had already reflected that she had fallen into a trap!


    A cloud of weeds shook next to it suddenly, and two men in black ninja costumes rushed up from the ground, drew their ninja swords, and stabbed Sakuramiya Rashi.


    "Stay away from your concubine!"


    Ying Gong Pear frowned slightly and said softly.She drew one of her hands out of the swamp with difficulty, and then drew her sword.


    The pitch-black armor color covered her sword, and a cold light flashed, accurately slashing on the bodies of the two ninjas.


    With two plops, the two ninjas fell into the swamp one after another, and Sakuramiya Rashi took this opportunity to get out of the swamp.


    But when she just stood up, her body stopped involuntarily.


    Countless samurai, as well as countless ninjas, appeared in the wilderness and surrounded her.


    Desperate!

 857 Chapter 840 Cherry Blossoms In The Swamp

    The ninjas and samurai people kept approaching Sakuramiya Rashi. These people were very cautious. They kept a certain distance from their companions. They didn''t get too close so that Sakuramiya Rashi could solve them all in one blow, but In the same way, they are not too far away from their companions, and they can help each other at any time.


    The encirclement was gradually shrinking, and Sakuramiya Rashi knew that if she didn''t take any action, she might become a prisoner of the black charcoal snake.


    She held her long sword with her backhand, and the pitch black domineering spread from her arm, covering the long sword.


    She is ready to fight!


    The enemies came to a distance of about fifteen meters from Sakuramiya Li, and stopped at the same time.


    As a country of famous swordsmen, the warriors of Wano are very aware of the lethal power of swordsmen.This distance is already very close to the attack range of a top swordsman like Sakuramiya Rashi.


    The two sides faced each other in the swamp. The samurai waited for Sakuramiya Rashi to run out of strength, while Sakuramiya Rashi was waiting...


    The moment when this group of enemies revealed their flaws!


    She has always been very patient, or in other words, any swordsman is quite patient.


    At this time, a samurai finally couldn''t help it, raised his long sword monster and rushed towards Sakuramiya Rashi.


    The two long swords collided in the air, and the surrounding soil was flying.


    Women''s strength is already weak, and due to the fact that she is on the verge of physical exhaustion, Sakuramiya Rashi rarely loses to her opponent in this power collision.


    She was swept away by the samurai, but in the midair, Sakuramiya Rashi''s body rotated, and with the help of the power of rotation, she slashed a gorgeous slash towards the samurai.


    The slash cut through the swamp and hit the body of the samurai who had not had time to react.


    The blood mixed with the mud and slipped in the air, and the warriors staring aside took advantage of this opportunity to rush toward Sakuramiya Rashi.


    The slashes were scattered, and a rare battle took place in this wilderness.


    A beautiful female swordsman, against a warrior of a unit!


    ...


    "It''s not suitable for farming, plus the poisonous insects peculiar to the swamps, so it''s normal that there are few people in the area.


    In the country of Hezhi, in a swamp in the Jiuli area, Xia Lan squatted down, squeezed the moist soil under her feet, and said slowly.


    "If the whole area here is this kind of land, we might have to walk for a long time and we won''t meet a single person."


    As the warlike king of the country of war, Xia Lan is different from other pampered kings. She is familiar with what these "untouchables" only know.


    So after setting foot on the land of Wano Country, she naturally acted as Lorne''s guide.


    "So am I going the wrong way?"


    Lorne frowned slightly and said slowly.


    At this moment, the army of the Wienhill family led by Jody is very close to Marin Vando. If the navy finds that the army is just a cover, the whole world will reflect it, and he will have even more crazy plots. And Kaido might also be on guard.


    Therefore, the time left for himself is running out, and Lorne must find valuable clues in Wano Country within a short period of time.


    The most important thing to search for clues is to find people, the original, native residents of Wano Country.


    "Are we going back the same way now?"


    Xia Lan stopped, looked at Lorne, and said slowly.


    Before they landed, Xia Lan once saw a port far away, and having a port meant that someone would live there.


    Maybe go there and find any valuable clues.


    Lorne just wanted to say something, but as if he felt something, he suddenly raised his head and looked in a certain direction.


    "Did you find anything?"


    "perhaps,"


    The corners of Lorne''s mouth curled up, and he said playfully.


    "Perhaps, we did not go the wrong way."


    boom!


    A huge slash almost cut the entire land in half, mixed with broken limbs and blood foam, and flew towards Lorne.


    Lorne frowned slightly and snapped his fingers. The ground in front of him seemed to have his own life, and it began to roll, and then a stone wall appeared in front of Lorne to help him block the slash. .


    "There is a battle ahead!"


    As the queen of Wuzhiguo, Xia Lan reacted at the moment when Slash appeared.At the same time made a fighting pose.


    "Is it for us?"


    The female emperor said solemnly, even though this slash was resisted lightly by Ron.But she could still feel the terrifying destructive power of this slash.


    The master who swung this slash was definitely a great swordsman who was not inferior to him.


    "No."


    Seeing this slash, Lorne smiled as if thinking of some old person.


    "Go over and take a look."


    Not far from the front, a fierce battle took place. The marshland as a battlefield was completely destroyed. The corpses of countless ninjas in black ninja suits and warriors in black armor gradually sank into the swamp.


    The black-brown swamp, soaked in blood, appeared a strange black-red color.


    A woman in a cherry-colored kimono, holding a long sword, stands in the middle of the swamp. Blood is constantly dripping from her long sword. The bones of countless samurai and ninjas are piled up beside her.


    The others who were still alive were all stunned by this murderous woman, holding their own weapons, wandering around the woman, but daring not to move forward.


    "After so long fighting! This woman''s physical strength has long been exhausted! Now she is just a bluff!"


    Finally, an older samurai yelled, then lifted his long sword and rushed towards Sakuramiya Rashi.


    However, Sakuramiya Rashi seemed to have given up resistance, standing in the center of the battlefield, letting the samurai rush over.


    Now, she can''t even hold the sword in her hand, standing here has exhausted all her strength!


    The female swordsman slowly closed her eyes.Before dying, what she thought of was not the humiliation of being killed at the hands of these weak people, the regret of giving her life to protect the villagers of Bianli Village, or even the long-cherished wish of her mother.


    She thought of the man who let his life go when she was in the Chambord Islands.


    He said he wanted to see the cherry blossoms fully bloom before he became interested in picking them.


    It''s just a pity,


    "It''s just a pity that my concubine can no longer show you a blooming look."


    Sakuragiya Rashi murmured to herself, the cold tingling sensation of the weapon piercing the body has not been transmitted to Sakuragiya Rashi''s nerves.


    She opened her eyes suddenly, only to find a thin figure, who stood in front of her without knowing when.


    He has long blond hair fluttering in the wind.


    Like a roaring lion.

 858 Chapter 841

    "If you let such a beautiful flower wither here, wouldn''t it be a pity?"


    A familiar voice rang in Sakuramiya Rashi''s ear.


    The man with long blond hair muttered to himself, and then slightly clapped his hands at the samurai who rushed towards them.


    The earth rolled up with his movements, like a dragon that had been sleeping for tens of thousands of years, suddenly awakening.


    The earth roared and turned into a giant rock dragon.Involve all the samurai in it.


    "It seems that your luck has been bad."


    Lorne turned his head and looked at the blood-stained Sakura Miyagi in front of him, jokingly.


    "Every time I meet you, I feel so embarrassed."


    When Lorne met Sakuramiya Rashi for the first time, this proud woman happened to lose to Lieutenant Admiral, Taotu Yuyuan, and then stopped the Throat Cutler Keo who tried to assassinate Lorne.Then Lorne decided to let her go and let her go, fulfilling her mother''s long-cherished wish.


    Lorne saw Sakuramiya Rashi for the second time. This woman was like a caged bird, captured by Don Quixote Doflamingo, one of the seven martial arts under the king, as Deres Rosa The prize for the bullfighting champion.Later, Kaido''s forces rushed in. After the war, Lorne thought that Sakura Miyari had died in that war, and he regretted it for a long time.


    In this third encounter, Sakura Gong Li stood among the corpses, like a rose that never faded, raised her head proudly and looked ahead.


    "No, that should be said."


    Sakuramiya Rashi shook her head slowly, then looked at Ron''s eyes.


    "It should be said that every time I meet you, my concubine is the luckiest time."


    Sakuramiya Rashi said slowly, even though the man in front of her was completely different from the Lorne in her memory.Even his most iconic long black hair has become a long golden hair.


    However, I don''t know why, Sakuramiya Rashi knew that the man in front of him was Ron.


    That man, no matter what he became, he would not admit him wrong.


    She put her saber, the famous sword Yingxue into the scabbard,


    "From now on, the concubine body is willing to become the lord''s retainer, and the lord sweeps the thorns on the way forward."


    While talking, she actually ignored the mud of the swamp and knelt on one knee to Lorne.


    "Oh? Is this loyal to me?"


    Lorne looked at the female swordsman who slowly knelt down to him, and said with some surprise, he just saved the female swordsman with ease, but he did not expect that the female swordsman would directly swear allegiance to him.


    "So, what''s the reason?"


    "Thank you for being here."


    Sakuramiya Rashi said.


    She didn''t explain anything, and didn''t say whether it was because Lorne appeared in this wilderness when she was most desperate, or he responded to his call and appeared in the country of Wano.


    Or maybe there are two reasons.


    In the wild swamp, countless corpses piled up like a mountain. A beautiful woman in a kimono slowly lowered her head towards a young man with blond hair.Loyalty is different from the companion who invites to board the ship. This is a very serious matter.Because allegiance means dedicating everything to your lord, this kind of thing is absolutely unacceptable to the pirates who admire freedom.


    Therefore, when a pirate chooses to be loyal to another person, it means that the pirate has the consciousness to block everything.


    After completing his allegiance, Sakuramiya Rashi slowly stood up, just about to say something, but felt that her consciousness became extremely dim.The side effects of excessive physical exhaustion finally showed up. Sakura Gong Li felt her body weak and fell to the ground.


    Her consciousness became dark.


    Fortunately, Xia Lan came over at the right time and caught Ying Gong Li.Then he showed a complicated expression to Lorne.


    Because he also swore allegiance to the lord.The secret hidden in the Lord''s body is much deeper than he thought.


    But in any case, the lord is the lord after all, even if he is a devil, he himself has to be a kid standing next to the devil with his teeth and claws.


    ...


    In Bianli Village, at the door of the wooden fence, Nana tightly covered her chest with her hand and paced back and forth at the door.


    Looking into the distance from time to time, as if expecting something.


    Finally, a woman in armor and a woman in a kimono slowly appeared at the end of the field of vision. Nana covered her mouth and shouted excitedly.


    "You are finally back! Fortunately, you are fine..."


    "Maybe her situation is a little worse than you think, but it''s not that bad."


    At this time, the woman in armor said slowly.She held the kimono woman in her arms with her hand.


    "She needs to rest now."


    "I understand!"


    Nana nodded. After the defeat in the siege of the Flower City, Sakuramiya Rashi and the others were already seriously injured, and now they have fought fiercely with so many ninjas. It is conceivable that if it were not for her firm will, she might have supported it. Not so long.


    "I will take her to rest now!"


    Nana took Sakuramiya Rashi from the armoured woman. This female swordsman was very light, much lighter than Nana thought, like hugging a weak and helpless kitten.


    However, at this time, Nana finally realized something, raised her head, looked at Xia Lan, and asked with surprise.


    "who are you?"


    "Finally remember it?"


    Xia Lan smiled slightly, "Here, it''s just a courtier under the lord''s command."


    "Like Sakuramiya pear, a courtier loyal to the lord."


    "When did Kozakura Miyari become loyal to the lord, why don''t I know anything?"


    Nana said with a puzzled face. At this moment, she suddenly saw a man with blond hair, who was looking at her playfully.


    "It''s you!"


    Nana yelled in horror,


    "Why are you here!?"


    "In response to your call."


    Lorne said so, and then walked into Bianli Village through the wooden fence.


    "This little village is nice."


    Lorne looked around and commented that his first impression of this small village was that it was clean and very clean. If it weren''t for the faint smiles of the residents who live here, it would be a paradise.


    "You saw Cassie!?!"


    Nana said excitedly,


    "How is Cassie?!"


    They struggled to send Cassie out at the beginning, but there was no hope, because there were only so few people on this sea who could compete with Kaido. The possibility that Cassie could ask them to take action was infinitely close to zero.


    But he didn''t expect that Lorne actually complied with their call and appeared in this desperate country.

 859 Chapter 842 Prophecy

    Nana slowly knelt down to Lorne. This was the second time she kneeled to someone since she became a pirate.


    And the last time they knelt down, they had just entered the great route, and they were pitted by the pirate hunters at Twin Cape.If it weren''t for Ron to pass by accidentally and save them, I am afraid that they have become slaves, and I don''t know how many times they have been trafficked.


    Nana was very grateful to Lorne.


    "Thank you."


    "No need to say anything extra."


    Lorne motioned to Nana to take Sakura Miyari back to rest, and then said slowly.


    "Tell me first, what happened in Wano Country."


    "What happened in Wano Country?"


    Nana slowly got up and brought Sakura Miyari back to her residence. This was a simple bungalow, but it was already a good residence for the already poor Bianli Village.


    "Simply put, there is a war here. A war that concerns ordinary people in the country who want to fight for their right to survive."


    The female pirate turned her head, looked at Ron, and said slowly.


    "And we are the losers in this war."


    ...


    Nana fled herself and others to Wano Country, and then helped Guangyue Mitian''s remnant party build up power, and finally said that he almost overthrew the rule of the Black Charcoal Orochi.


    "Is this what you experienced after Dressrosa?"


    Lorne sat down, lowered his head slightly, and made a thoughtful expression.


    "In other words, are you trying to use the strength of a pirate to overthrow the core territory of a Four Emperor?"


    "Is such that,"


    There was an awkward expression on Nana''s face. They were too naive at the beginning. They thought that they would be able to save the country by defeating the black charcoal snake, but they did not expect that the man standing behind the black charcoal snake was that man.


    In front of that man, their proud coalition forces did not have the slightest ability to resist, and they were easily defeated. Herald was captured, and they became defeated and fled in all directions.


    Even if there is no incident in Henkasa Village, as the encirclement of the Samurai of Wano Country gradually shrinks, they will be discovered by the Black Charcoal Orochi sooner or later.


    "We thought it was too simple."


    Nana sighed, if it weren''t for their plan to be so simple, Herald wouldn''t be a prisoner.


    "A plan without strength is meaningless."


    "Your ambition to save the country is not wrong, and your plan is not wrong. The only omission is that you misjudged your own strength."


    "But it doesn''t matter anymore, because I''m here."


    Lorne stood up and walked out the door.


    "I want to meet your allies, that is, the remnants of Guangyue Mitian."


    "They, they should be hiding somewhere around here now."


    Nana thought for a while, but slowly stood up and led the way for Lorne.


    Now that Lorne knew the existence of those people, hiding it for them also lost its meaning.


    Besides, if Lorne wants to attack them, do they really have the power to resist?


    Nana doesn''t know, but she knows one thing very well, that is, Lorne will never betray them and sell them to Kaido.


    The mountains are full of mosquitoes. Nana took Lorne and Xia Lan around the mountains for a few times. When she came to a rock platform halfway up the mountain, a big tree grew on this flat bottom. on.


    The middle of the big tree was hollowed out, making it look like a tree house.Even if I walked to the tree house, I couldn''t tell if I didn''t look closely.


    This is why, it is clear that the black charcoal snake knows that this group of rebels is hiding in Jiuli, but has not found them.


    "who!"


    Just when Lorne was about to open the folding door, a tall black figure jumped from the tree, holding a handful of incomparable darkness, and smashing it down at Ron''s head.


    "With me here, you are never allowed to hurt everyone!"


    Lorne did not move, as if he hadn''t noticed the person who attacked him, but Xia Lan, who was next to him, had a cold face, took a step forward, and pulled out the saber from his waist, blocking the lethality for Ron. One blow.


    Click!


    The sound of the metal collision was extremely harsh, and the black figure stepped back, holding his long knife horizontally.Looking at Lorne warily.


    And Xia Lan also took a direct step and stood in front of Ron. As a minister of the lord, he had the obligation to clean up all enemies who tried to threaten the lord.


    "Uncle Tengu! They are our allies! They are the helpers that Cassie invited back from the sea!"


    At this time, Nana finally reflected, wanting to stop the meaningless fight between the two, and shouted.


    "They are here to help us deal with Kaido."


    "Together with Kaido?"


    The man wearing the tengu mask looked at Lorne with some suspicion. He somewhat doubted whether this young man could contend with the powerful Kaido.


    But since this was the helper Nana and the others seemed to find back, Tengu nodded with the thought of tentatively trusting it.


    "go in."


    Nana turned around and shrugged her shoulders in embarrassment toward Lorne. Uncle Tengu was such a person, and Nana was also a little helpless.


    After everyone entered the wooden house, Tengu first found a wooden stool for Ron, and said with a cold face after sitting down.


    "Kaido is not as easy to deal with as you thought. The original Lord Guangyue Mitian died in Kaido''s hands."


    "If you fail, I will take our people and leave immediately, save the light of the Guangyue family, and burn again when the prophecy is fulfilled ten years later."


    "prophecy?"


    Lorne chewed on the words of the man wearing a tengu mask and said suspiciously.


    "Yes, prophecy."


    Nana explained Lorne''s puzzled expression quickly.


    "In the beginning, when the Guangyue family failed, the wife of Mitsuki Mida-sama made a prophecy before being rounded up by the black charcoal serpent army."


    "When the world is dark night, the moon is like a qing, guarding the incompleteness and waiting for the dawn. When Qinghui looks through for twenty years, the nine shadows will rise to the east."


    The man wearing the tengu mask said slowly.


    "This is what Mrs. Shi said before she died, and we have always kept it in mind."


    "As long as the fire of the Guangyue family does not extinguish, ten years later, the ghost of vengeance will come back, pouring all the anger on Kaido and his minions."


    "Prophecy?" A hint of surprise flashed across Lorne''s face.


    Composing poems before dying is indeed the character of the Japanese.


    "Yes," Tengu nodded slowly."The Guangyue family will surely rise again."


    "This is Mrs. Mita''s prediction."

 860 Chapter 843 Calm and Panic

    Lorne was meditative. Twenty years means twenty years. In other words, this poem was written ten years ago.


    And ten years ago, it happened to be Roger''s death and the period when he was trapped in Push City, preparing to escape from prison.


    A very subtle coincidence.


    The world is plunged into a long night, and the fire of revenge is burning in the dark. When the flame has been burning for twenty years, the nine ghosts will return. At that time, the sun will rise, dispersing the long night.


    This is the meaning of this poem.


    "Very interesting poem."


    Lorne nodded, "If I can, I really want to see the person who wrote this poem."


    The long night is about to come, and as a person standing at dusk, there is no despair at all, but through the long night, he sees the dawn of hope.


    This kind of boldness is not like a woman, but more like a heroic pirate.


    "It''s a pity that you will never see the person who made this poem."


    Nana said slowly.Then, as if thinking of something, he turned his head and glanced at the tengu sitting next to him. After seeing the latter''s expression pass, he seemed to be relieved.


    "Because Mrs. Guangyue is dead, she died in that tragedy."


    "But Mrs. Guangyue''s will will always exist in our hearts!"


    Tengu said passionately.He clenched his fist tightly.


    "As long as we have not died, the will of the Guangyue family will never be depressed."


    "Unfortunately."


    Lorne showed a trace of regret.


    "So let''s change the topic, how many troops do you have now. And how many troops do Kaido have now, and how many people can you involve?"


    Lorne put aside this heavy topic, and asked about something he cared more about.


    He wants to know how much help his allies can provide him.


    "Strength?"


    Hearing Lorne''s words, Tengu showed a trace of embarrassment, and Nana next to her also showed a trace of unnaturalness.After a long time, the man gritted his teeth.Said slowly.


    "Actually, after the defeat of the siege of the Flower City, we no longer have many troops. We have a good deal, and now we can only find 500 people."


    Five hundred people, for the huge country of Wano, is nothing short of a drop in the bucket. Not to mention the powerful Kaido, even his black charcoal serpent, can easily dispatch a samurai group with more than thousands of people.


    "And Kaido," Tengu paused, then said a somewhat desperate figure.


    "In the previous wars, except for the last time, Kaido did not join the battle on all fronts. In other words, his strength did not suffer too much."


    "According to the most preliminary judgment, Kaido has more than 10,000 pirates. Among them, more than 70% of the pirates are stationed on the ghost island next to the country of Wano."


    "Once there is a war in the country of Wano, this group of pirates will rush to the country of Wano as soon as possible."


    Five hundred to ten thousand, this is a desperate comparison, not to mention the black charcoal serpent that rules the entire Wano country, and there are countless ninja legions and samurai groups under his command.


    This is a war that is almost impossible to win, at least Tengu thinks so.


    Tengu had no hope of this war anymore, he was going to hide with the remnant party of the Guangyue family, waiting for the return of the vengeful souls in ten years.


    "I know."


    However, the man with blond hair in front of him did not show much surprise on his face, instead he nodded slowly.


    "Such force is indeed worthy of Kaido''s name."


    "However, starting today, the name Kaido will be wiped from this sea forever."


    "Because he annoyed me."


    "who are you?"


    Tengu said with a shocked expression that any normal person would feel desperate when he heard such a disparity in military strength, and the young man in front of him had such confidence.It seemed that he didn''t put Kaido in his eyes at all.


    "Don''t you know me?"


    At this time, it was Lorne''s turn to be a little surprised.He turned around and looked at the tengu carefully.Then slowly said his name.


    "My name is Lorne."


    "Wynhill Lorne."


    ...


    The country of harmony, the capital of flowers.Big Snake House.


    "waste!"


    The black charcoal snake was furious in the hall, grabbing a ceramic vase with a long history, and slamming it on the ground.


    The ceramics shattered, and the retainers of the Heitan family crawled on the ground, sticking their heads to the ground, trembling all over, afraid to make a sound.


    But the Black Charcoal Snake was still unwilling, so he suddenly drew out a long sword, chopped it indiscriminately on the hall, and smashed all the surrounding tables, chairs, calligraphy and paintings into fragments, until the hall was not complete. After the decorations passed, he said viciously.


    "You can''t even catch a seriously injured female swordsman!"


    The black charcoal snake in the early morning.I got news that the samurai group and ninja army that I sent to the Guri area were completely destroyed, and even the corpse was not found, and the female swordsman named Sakuramiya Rashi was still active in the Guri area at this time. ,


    What made the Black Charcoal Orochi feel desperate is that the man manipulating the floating island moved the floating island into the mid-air not far from the country of Wano after a while, then hovered it, and then again. There was no movement.


    The Black Charcoal Orochi didn''t believe that the man moved the floating island here. He just wanted to settle here.


    Therefore, the calmer the floating island, the more flustered the heart of the black charcoal snake.


    He was afraid that the person in charge of the floating island would suddenly attack him, just like ten years ago, when he joined Kaido and suddenly attacked the last Patriarch of the Guangyue family, the old fellow named Guangyue Sukiyaki. .


    "I''ll give you two days! The heads of the rebellious group must be brought back with me!"


    The Black Charcoal Snake yelled at his men.The group of warriors hurriedly got up and ran out hurriedly.


    Only a thin young man fell on his knees and did not leave!


    "Didn''t you hear what I said?" Seeing someone dared to disobey his order, the black charcoal snake became furious and went straight to kick the courtier.


    "Hurry up and help me kill those rebels! Sagi-kun!"


    The man named Sagi-kun rolled on the ground for a few laps, then slowly stood up and walked out with his back to the black charcoal snake.


    "Trash! A dog that can''t compare to a sleepy madman!"


    Seeing the back of his subordinates slowly leaving, the black charcoal big snake couldn''t help cursing.


    But he didn''t notice that Samu-kun, with his back facing him, flashed a trace of killing intent in his eyes when he raised his head.


    A trace of killing intent that could not be contained.

 861 Chapter 844

    However, this trace of killing intent only lasted for a moment, and then disappeared completely. Sagi-kun turned his head, with a flattering smile on his face.


    "Below, I will definitely bring back the heads of the rebels to the general!"


    "Below, for the general''s center, there is no doubt that Sagi-kun will definitely become a dog comparable to the sleep madman, accompanied by the general!"


    "So much the better!"


    The Black Charcoal Snake snorted coldly, seeing the humble appearance of his subordinates, most of the resentment in his heart dissipated, and he waved impatiently at Samu-kun.


    "Then get out! Come out like you are a dog!"


    Sagi-kun retreated and slowly left the hall. Only the black charcoal snake remained in the huge hall.


    "It''s all useless waste!"


    He cursed, then frowned slightly.


    In fact, Sagi-kun''s ability is not inferior to the previous sleep madman.But the reason why Black Charcoal Orochi has not reused this man is because he can''t see through this man.


    Sagi-kun was not from the country of Wano, but about ten years ago, when he joined forces with Kaido to seek the throne of the king of Wano, he drifted to the port of Blademai in Wano country. Adopted by one clan, they joined the black charcoal clan and became their retainers.Then the last Patriarch of the Heitan clan gave him the name of Sagi-kun.


    Sagi-kun has never revealed to anyone what he has experienced in the past, nor has he said what he wants. This man is like a shadow, lurking in the country of Wano. This shadow is only available when necessary. Will show up and give the enemy the most deadly blow.


    This is why the Black Charcoal Snake deliberately alienates him. No one would be willing to use a sword that he didn''t understand. If it weren''t for Sleeping Madness to fall to Guran Tezolo, he wouldn''t want to reuse Sagi-kun. the man.


    "Hahahahaha!"


    At this time, a man¡¯s presumptuous laughter came from a dark cage next to him. The black charcoal snake walked over and found that the prisoner who was supposed to be the only promise, raised his head and said The presumptuous laughter seemed to mock his incompetence.


    "You have today too, asshole Orochi."


    The man looked at the black charcoal snake with a sardonic smile in his eyes.


    "My companions, you will never lose, even if you are under Kaido''s blessing, you won''t live long! Black Charcoal Serpent."


    "Do not."


    The black charcoal snake''s body suddenly swelled for several minutes, and countless dark shadows appeared behind him, like countless giant snakes dancing in a wild.


    "You have failed, now it''s just a group of rats running around in Wano Country!"


    The Black Charcoal Snake kicked the cage over with one foot, and the cage rolled over on the ground several times before hitting the wall.


    "You group of rebelling against the party is just a short-lived one, and it will soon disappear in the dust of history. When the remnant party of the Guangyue family is dead, no one will remember your appearance."


    "And I, will rule the country forever!"


    "forever and always!"


    "Hahahaaha!"


    The black charcoal snake and the man imprisoned in the cage laughed presumptuously at the same time.


    Laughter resounded throughout the general mansion.


    At this moment, Sagi-kun has not gone far, and he frowned slightly when he heard the presumptuous laughter coming from behind him.His previous flattering smile had completely disappeared, and Zhun''er was replaced by a gloomy face.


    "Do you rule the entire Wano country?"


    There was a hint of sarcasm on his face.


    "Ha ha."


    He is a dog, and the black charcoal snake is not a dog of Kaido?


    Sagi-kun returned to his residence. Two samurai stood at the door, like puppets, stiffly giving way to Sagi-kun.


    The furnishings of the entire room were extremely dark, and there was a strange smell in the air.


    It was like the smell of a corpse.


    This is the reason why I am obviously in a high position in Wano Country, but it is very jealous, because in Wano Country, including the black charcoal Orochi himself, no one can see what Sagi-kun wants.


    However, Sagi-kun seemed to enjoy this dark environment very much.


    He walked up to a pitch-black grid with ease, and slightly turned the mechanism in the dark. The grid slowly opened, and a smell came over his face.


    There was a young woman''s corpse lying there, and he gently pulled the corpse out, like a gentleman who invited the lady to dance, politely.


    The beautiful music suddenly sounded, and the female corpse slowly opened her eyes, as if responding to Sagi-kun¡¯s invitation.


    The two of them danced like no one.


    Two pieces of paper floated out of Sagi-kun''s clothes. This was exactly the map of Wano country he had worked so hard to collect before.


    One of the maps, one of which was slightly older, had lines faded, and you could only vaguely see the topography of Wano country.


    The entire Wano country is like a crescent moon floating on the sea.


    And the very center of this crescent moon, originally supposed to be the location of the ghost island now, was absolutely nothing!


    ...


    "The country of Hezhi used to be extremely rich and has the reputation of being the capital of gold."


    "The people live and work in peace and contentment, it''s just that these things now disappear under the rule of the black charcoal snake."


    In the country of Hezhi, in the Guri region, the tengu slowly said to Luo En.His face was painful, as if he was berating the black charcoal snake.


    "The City of Gold?"


    Lorne caught a key word in Tengu''s words and said to himself.


    "Do you have a lot of gold here?"


    There are many places on this sea that have the reputation of being the capital of gold, such as the half of Gaya Island that was washed into the empty island by sky currents, and the nest of Tezolo, the golden city of Gulan Tezolo.The former is genuine and there is gold everywhere, while the latter is a famous gold-selling cave, in which one night''s running water is an unimaginable number.


    However, Lorne has lived in this sea for so many years, but he has never heard of the legend that Wano has gold.


    "It used to be like this," a trace of embarrassment appeared on the Tengu''s face.This is the embarrassment that anyone will reveal when they are being dismantled while bragging about their homeland.


    "According to the legend, hundreds of years ago, Wano country did have a wealth of gold, but the royal family in ancient times, it seems that in order to build something, they invited a giant who can carry a country, and the gold of the country. All shipped away."


    Tengu said awkwardly.Then the voice changed.


    "However, as long as the Guangyue family members return to the country, I believe everything will be fine."


    "The country of Harmony will definitely return to its former prosperity!"

 862 Chapter 845 Big Event! The navy surrounding the pirate fleet!

    "hope so."


    Lorne said in a perfunctory manner, he was not cold about this man''s grand blueprint for building the country of Won, he just wanted to quickly defeat Kaido, and then rescue Areli.


    If it weren''t for that strange dream when he first arrived in this sea area, Lorne would not even want to know the history of this country.


    But I don''t know why, after setting foot on the territory of Wano Country, the details of that dream became clearer, as if he had experienced it before.


    He remembered what the woman in his dream said to him before she disappeared.


    "Time?"


    She seemed to be telling her name, but Lorne could only guess from the shape of her mouth.


    "Master, what''s wrong with you?"


    Xia Lan found something wrong with Lorne and asked with concern.


    "Nothing." Lorne shook his head. Since he couldn''t figure it out clearly, he didn''t think about it.


    The most important thing now is to defeat Kaido first.


    "You said, you can order five hundred people at most. Are these five hundred your all power?"


    Lorne asked an important question. The floating island of Takeno country floating next to Wano country was just a cover. Lorne''s real killer was SKY, the sky city floating above 10,000 meters.


    At this time the city of the sky has come to the sky above the country of peace.As long as Lorne is given a chance, the large forces of the Veenhill family can ascend to the territory of the Kingdom of Peace.Go straight to the core of Kaido''s forces.


    If possible, as long as there is a suitable opportunity, Lorne can even severely inflict Kaido, the defiant great pirate.


    And the significance of the existence of this group of people is to attract Kaido''s attention and create opportunities for Lorne.


    So the more they were, the more Kaido''s attention was focused on them, and the greater Lorne''s chances.


    Tengu didn''t know he had been used as cannon fodder by Lorne, he said slowly.


    "Actually, before this, there were many warriors in Wano Country, but after the defeat of the war, these warriors were captured in the rabbit bowl prison."


    "If we can liberate the Tubun Prison, we will be able to get a group of powerful reinforcements!"


    "But it is precisely because the Tuwan Prison is so important that both Kaido and Heitan Dashe set up heavy soldiers there. Kaido''s most important subordinate, the man known as the plague, is sitting here. There."


    Tengu took out a map, pointed to a location above the ground, and then said the fearsome name.


    "Queen."


    "him?"


    A smile came up at the corner of Lorne''s mouth.As if he didn''t care about Quinn''s appearance, he pointed to the area marked as Rabbit Bowl on the map.


    "Then the war begins in this so-called prison."


    At this time, there are still four days to go before the fire ceremony of Wano Country.


    ...


    The great route, a certain area of ??the paradise.


    A massive fleet of pirates gallops on this sea, and each ship is flying the same flag.


    The misty moon.


    This flag only represents one meaning on this sea, that is, the powerful four royal families, the Veenhill family.


    "Have someone finally come?"


    Jody saw the Nine Snakes Pirates suddenly appeared in front of him, and a militant flame burned in his eyes.


    Before, I lost in the hands of that woman, and it was the kind of failure that was unable to resist. This kind of humiliation became a hurdle in Jodi¡¯s heart. For a pirate like him, he lost to a A woman is a very humiliating thing.


    This kind of humiliation can only be paid with blood!


    He waved his right arm, and the silver-white metal reflected a soft light under the refraction of the air.


    This is after he returned to Sdeo, he specially sought Lola''s customized robotic arm. After improving the steam burst function, Jody can control the burst time as he wants. It will not be like the last time. Once turned on, it will not be possible. stop.


    He looked at the woman standing on the bow, the burning intent in his eyes almost swallowed her.


    On the other side, on the boat of the Nine Snakes and Pirates, a petite woman firmly grabbed the skirt of the woman standing on the bow.


    "Master Snake Ji, please don''t be impulsive! The Wienhill family on the opposite side is not something we can contend with!"


    She grabbed Snake Ji''s skirt tightly, as if to prevent her from doing stupid things, and beside Snake Ji, her two sisters shook their heads helplessly.


    If his sister can be controlled by the wishes of others, then she is not Boya Hancock.


    The woman standing on the bow frowned slightly. She just wanted to visit the old man who saved her life. She didn''t expect everyone to think she was going to block the Vennhill family fleet.


    The navy''s phone has already caused the phone worm. She can even imagine that the navy responsible for the notification was terrified by the phone worm.


    And the crew of your own didn''t seem to understand their own thoughts, you must know that the black-haired man is his idol!How could he stop his boat?


    But now, this proud female pirate is caught in a dilemma. If she retreats now, everyone in the future will think she is afraid of the power of the Vennhill family.And if he really took the first shot against this fleet, would he make his idol upset?


    Snake Ji hesitated.


    However, seeing the pirate ship on the opposite side, that one''s own defeated general dared to provoke him, and Snake Ji''s eyes also showed a sense of war.


    Since he wants war, then give him war.


    If the army of idols is defeated so easily, then he is not worthy of being his idol.


    "Huh, turn the sails and move forward!"


    Snake Ji exhaled, and then ordered to her men.


    After many female pirates heard Snake Ji¡¯s words, there was a glimmer of wintry in their eyes. One of the tall girls walked up to Snake Ji and caught the girl who was holding the corner of Snake Ji¡¯s skirt. Up.


    "Master Snake Ji''s will is something we cannot change, so you can only..."


    At this time, the ship of the Nine Snakes and Pirates suddenly violently shakes.


    "What happened!?"


    The female pirate subconsciously grabbed the side of the ship and exclaimed.


    But the next moment, she understood everything.


    The rough sea was frozen in an instant.


    The Pirates of the Nine Snakes, the Venn Hill family fleet, everything in this sea, is fixed on the sea.


    And a navy fleet broke through the ice and moved in this direction.


    The navy has never caught it with one''s hands, they have already surrounded this sea area.Just like the hunter who catches the prey, he suddenly appeared at the best moment.


    The pirates on this sea are their prey!

 863 Chapter 846 Knights and Warriors in the Prison

    Wano country, rabbit bowl area.


    As the largest and largest prison in Wano Country, this prison was built in a valley, and the only exit was heavily guarded.


    The prisoners carried special sea tower stone locks and quarried the stone under the supervision of the jailers.Then exchange the collected stones for food for the day.


    Any prisoner who wants to escape or is lazy will be attacked by the jailers, with a whip of thorns severely slashed on their bodies, with their skins and flesh spattered.Even the jailers were sometimes bored and would attack the prisoners for fun.


    No prisoner dared to resist, because there was only one result of resistance, and that was death, and tortured to death alive. The few mummy corpses fished at the prison gate were a lesson for the past.


    "Ahem."


    A prisoner tried hard to push a piece of stone much larger than his body uphill.There are heavy chains on his hands and feet that restrain his movements.But when he was about to succeed, he suddenly felt his body twitch, the strength of his hands involuntarily relaxed a little, and then the stones rolled down.


    "Run!"


    The prisoners nearby saw this scene, put down and shouted, the huge rocks rolled, the earth trembled slightly, and rolled towards the quarry.


    The other prisoners wanted to escape, but under the shackles of the chains, they couldn''t move forward at all. They could only watch the rolling stone getting closer and closer to them.


    Rumble!


    Just as the Rolling Stone was about to rush into the crowd, a thin figure appeared at the forefront of the crowd. This was a female knight with an indifferent expression in a torn armor.


    She raised her hand bound by the chain, a layer of pitch-black almost invisible domineering covering her arm, and then gently touched the rolling stone rushing towards the crowd.


    "Stop it for me!"


    The female knight yelled, her arm suddenly exerted force, the rolling stone''s speed was slightly slow for a moment, and then she led the female knight and pushed it back.


    The speed of the Rolling Stones is getting slower.After pushing the female knight forward several meters, she finally stopped.


    "saved!"


    The prisoners behind the female knight hugged and looked at the woman who had saved their lives with gratitude.


    "call."


    The female knight stretched out her hand, wiped the fine sweat from her forehead, and then pulled her feet out of the gully on the ground.


    She just fulfilled her due obligations. No one should die in this fearless disaster, even the prisoners.


    If she did not come forward, I am afraid that the Holy Truth and God will not forgive her, right?


    This little episode was quickly forgotten by everyone.After finishing the day''s work, the female knight used the meal ticket for transporting stones in exchange for a large bowl of rice balls from the jailer, and then silently walked to a corner and sat down against the wall.


    Picking up a white rice ball and stuffing it into her mouth, the female knight frowned slightly.


    "It''s terrible."


    This rice ball is not only hard, but it also seems to be uncooked, and it has a harsh taste in the mouth.


    The most important thing is that there is an unspeakable smell in this rice ball, just like the rice is contaminated by something while it is growing.


    Far from being as good as the fast food in the church.This is the female knight''s evaluation of this rice ball.It''s just that in order to regain strength, the female knight must eat even the unpalatable things.


    Moreover, even if it is such a terrible thing, there are still many prisoners in the entire prison who cannot eat it.


    Because of lack of physical strength, they often cannot complete the tasks of the day, and can only get a few things to chat to satisfy their hunger.And because of the hungry stomach, the next day they have no strength to work, which is a vicious circle.They became so hungry and skinny.


    "In fact, a long time ago, the rice balls in Wano Kuni were not like this, but rather delicacy."


    At this moment, behind the female knight, in a cage, a man''s nostalgic voice came.He paused, then said a bit angrily.


    "It''s just that, due to the cooperation between Black Charcoal Orochi and Kaido, the large-scale construction of factories has polluted the water and soil of the country, making many of the fertile land unable to irrigate, and also let the food get such a strange smell. "


    The female knight frowned slightly. She had never seen anyone in this cage before, but from time to time she could see a jailer holding some poisonous puffer fish into it, thinking that a monster was being held inside.


    I didn''t expect a person to be held inside.


    A person treated so cautiously by these jailers is either a difficult character or a very important enemy to the black charcoal snake.


    But no matter who it is, it is not an enemy to the female knight.


    So the female knight divided the rice ball in her hand in half and threw it into the cage.


    "Is this really for Xiaosheng?"


    A man''s surprised voice came from inside.The female knight could feel his hand shaking the rice ball slightly.


    "Well, it''s for you."


    The female knight nodded slowly, "Looking at how you miss these rice balls so much, it shouldn''t have been a long time."


    "thanks, thanks!"


    The man in the cage said gratefully, and then there was a sound of gorging.


    The female knight was sitting outside, quietly listening to the sound of the man chewing.


    At first glance, this man had been hungry for a long time, and he didn''t even dislike such an unpalatable rice ball.After the sound of swallowing was over, the man wiped his mouth and walked slowly to the cage.


    "Thank you, what is your name, when Xiaosheng goes out, I will repay you!"


    "Name?"


    A smile appeared at the corner of the female knight''s mouth, and it had been a long time since no one had spoken to her like that.When she was in Balaam, her status was honorable, and no one knew her, but when she got here, she was just a prisoner, and no one cared about her either.


    The female knight thought for a while, then said slowly.


    "Larthaya, I am a knight."


    "It''s just that before asking the lady, should you introduce yourself first?"


    "Kapas, is this a habit of your people outside the sea? It really makes Xiaosheng feel strange."


    Larsaya saw a monster with a hat, a green skin and a round figure walking up to the cage, and then slowly said.


    "Xiaosheng''s name is Ha Song, Kappa Ha Song."


    He spoke slowly, but he didn''t give anyone any horrible feeling, but very cute.


    "Xiaosheng is a samurai."


    Kappa said seriously, he paused, and then continued.


    "The same is the former lord of Wano Country, the retainer of His Royal Highness Mitsuki Mita."

 864 Chapter 847: Sneak in! Rabbit bowl big prison!

    "Why do we consume so much food today!?"


    In the rabbit bowl prison, in the office of the chief guard, a weird man with six legs wearing a helmet and a braid with scorpion tail stitches on his head saw his report and shouted.


    "Did you distribute food to the damned prisoners in private?!"


    "No! Mr. Davego, the Deputy Warden!"


    A jailer lay on the ground and said in the most humble voice.


    "It''s too hard for the new prisoners to work, even if the other jailer colleagues tried their best, they had to distribute a lot of food to them."


    "New prisoners?"


    The man named Davego muttered to himself, "That is, what was the ritual group of the religious country that was defeated in the sea before?"


    "Yes!" the jailer replied."The prisoner from Balaam, especially the female knight, is so capable. Even the most demanding jailer can''t find the slightest problem. So we can only distribute food to them in accordance with the regulations. ."


    "damn it."


    Davego cursed, if it is other prisoners, he might have some means to rectify, but it is said that the general of Wano Country, Black Charcoal Orochi is about to marry the pope of the church country Balan, when the time comes, The people of Balaam are his allies.


    And making troubles to one''s allies is not allowed in any force.


    "Forget it, just let them eat, they won''t eat much anyway."


    After thinking about it, the deputy guard gave up the idea of ??secretly making trouble.Anyway, these grains were offered by the untouchables below, and had nothing to do with him.


    "By the way, are the untouchables who are supplying food here."


    Speaking of these untouchables, Davego seemed to remember something, and asked inadvertently to his men.


    "The untouchables who are new to deliver food have just entered the rabbit bowl prison, and the handover procedures should not have been completed yet."


    The jailer replied, lying on the ground.


    "Is that so?"


    Davego said to himself, not knowing why, he had a vaguely uneasy feeling.


    The instincts of beasts are often more acute than ordinary people. Those with the ability like him, even those with the ability of animal devil fruit created by "that method", are even more so, so Davego firmly believes in his sixth sense.


    "Then I will go and see."


    The carriage carrying food drove slowly into the large prison, and the ferocious jailers nearby looked at the carriage carrying food coldly.


    They worried about what these hungry untouchables would do to grab food.


    "Very well, you didn''t do anything stupid."


    A huge hippopotamus stood beside the convoy delivering food. The hippopotamus opened his mouth wide, and a strong man stood in the hippopotamus¡¯s mouth. No, it shouldn¡¯t mean standing, but half of his body is like It''s embedded in the hippo''s mouth.


    After counting the grain on the carriage, the man nodded slowly.


    "Just don''t lose anything."


    Ordinary people who transported food wiped the cold sweat on their foreheads. These foods were donated by the residents of the Rabbit Bowl. If they lose a little bit, they will be held accountable by these fierce jailers.


    "So, your lord?"


    In the food transport team, the headed person walked up to the hippo man and said flatly.


    According to common sense, every time food is delivered to the big prison, the big prison will announce the amount of food to be tributed next time.If there is no loss during the transportation process, this quantity will be appropriately reduced.


    This reduced amount is the ration of ordinary people in the rabbit bowl.


    "What are you still doing here?"


    However, the hippo man didn''t seem to understand the man''s suggestion. He looked at the ordinary person in front of him and said coldly.


    "Do you still want me to give you some food?"


    The jailers next to him rushed forward and blasted out all the ordinary people who were transporting food.


    "No one can get food from me!"


    The male hippo roared, and then waved his hand, motioning his men to deliver all the food to the warehouse.


    The hippo man, carrying a large bag of grain, walked towards his room.


    As a person with animal abilities, they are often contaminated with some of the characteristics of animals, such as the pride of lions, the cunning of hyenas, the agility of rabbits, and the characteristics of hippos are... they can eat.


    In the entire large prison, a considerable part of the food was sent into the belly of this hippopotamus man, which is why he likes to deduct food.


    All the food was transported to the prison warehouse in a uniform order, but no one noticed that the moment the warehouse door was closed, one of the bags containing the food suddenly moved.A small girl got out of the bag.


    "Huh, finally sneaked into this place."


    Xiao Zi looked at the dark surroundings, and tiptoed towards the wall somewhere.


    The next step is to look for Sister Arelli''s companions. If you get their help, maybe you can help Sister Arelli.


    The little girl thought so.But at this time, there was a sound of footsteps outside the door.And the voice of a man talking to himself.


    "Sure enough, I still don''t worry about what the bastard Duopeng is doing, I still have to check it myself."


    The door was slowly pushed open, Xiao Zi''s body was sluggish in place, she suddenly didn''t know what to do.


    Breaking into the rabbit bowl prison without permission has only one result at any time and that is death.


    At this time, a hand suddenly grabbed Xiao Zi, and a short man appeared behind Xiao Zi and said softly.


    "Stop talking, come with me."


    Xiao Zi subconsciously moved with the man behind him, and the two hid in a blind spot in the warehouse, and then tightly covered his mouth to make himself silent.


    The door of the warehouse slowly opened, and a tall man with six legs appeared at the door. He took an oil lamp and probed the warehouse, and the light moved slowly.Xiao Zi''s heart almost jumped out.


    Don''t be discovered!


    Xiao Zi prayed, wondering if her prayers worked, the light moved to a place half a meter away from her, and finally stopped.


    "Is it my illusion?"


    The man muttered to himself, and then patted his head, "It seems to be an illusion, how could anyone dare to sneak into the rabbit bowl prison?"


    The door slowly closed, and the man''s footsteps got farther and farther.Xiao Zi''s heart was finally let go.


    And her back, I don''t know when, was already wet with cold sweat.

 865 Chapter 848

    "Thank you!"


    Xiao Zi turned around and said gratefully to the person behind him. If it weren''t for him just now, he might have been discovered by the "giver" outside the door.


    Although he didn''t know what that man would do with him, Xiao Zi guessed that there would never be any good results.


    "You are not a prisoner here. Little girl."


    Standing in front of Xiao Zi was a thin old man, but, the most striking thing was that he had blue flame-shaped hair, eyebrows and beard.


    The old man carefully looked at Xiao Zi for a round and then coughed gently.


    "You shouldn''t be in this place."


    Once locked in this dark place, all hope is lost, only desperately getting old in this prison.


    This little girl is still so young that she shouldn''t be here.


    "Also, the old man just wanted to steal something from the warehouse to satisfy his hunger, and happened to save you. You don''t have to be grateful to me."


    "Anyway, thank you!" Xiao Zi bowed slowly to the old man.Then said solemnly.


    "I''m here to find someone!"


    "I have a very important thing. I want to find inmates who were detained in this prison some time ago."


    "A prisoner who was detained in this prison some time ago?"


    The old man furrowed his brows, revealing a thoughtful look.


    "You mean, that group of people from outside the sea?"


    People outside the sea, that is, people in the country of peace, are called people outside the country of peace.


    News in the Tuwan Prison was blocked, but some time ago, a large number of people from outside the sea were indeed imprisoned in the prison.They were covered with scars from the battle, many of them were still in a coma.But as if they were afraid of their escape, these people were put on special sea-building stone handcuffs the first time they were imprisoned.


    Among these people from outside the sea, there is a young woman, and the old man is particularly impressed.


    Because that woman is very strong.


    "It should be them!"


    Xiao Zi nodded excitedly. At this time, the only people from outside the sea who came to the country of Hezhi should be Sister Ai Ruili and her companions.


    In other words, they are really locked in this big prison.


    "Old man, can you take me there?"


    "It''s okay when the time comes, but it''s dangerous, are you sure?"


    "As long as those jailers find out, what awaits you will be endless imprisonment."


    "Even if you die old, the soul cannot return to the imprisonment of the hometown."


    The girl did not speak, but nodded solemnly.


    "Because I promised others, so this thing must be done."


    The old man was silent. He saw a trace of the Japanese from the young girl. To be precise, it should be the shadow of the Japanese under the rule of the Guangyue clan before the Black Charcoal Serpent came to power.


    Make a promise.


    "Well, I''ll take you there."


    "It''s just that no matter what happens, you''d better take the best preparations."


    The old man turned around and said with his back to the girl.


    "By the way, I haven''t introduced myself yet."


    A trace of memory flashed across the old man''s eyebrows, and then said slowly.


    "You can call me, Uncle Leopard."


    ...


    In the middle of the night, after finishing the day''s work, the female knight returned to her prison.


    Perhaps because it is ruled by pirates, the management of this prison is very loose.The female knight was even able to find a few loopholes in their management and tried to escape from prison.


    But she didn''t do it because it made no sense.


    Even if she could easily get rid of the few misleading guards, but the one sitting here is after all that monster.


    In the face of absolute strength, all tactics are meaningless.As long as the man cannot be defeated, there is no possibility of escape from this prison at all.


    The female knight didn''t want to ask for trouble.


    "This is today''s record."


    The female knight used a piece of gravel to draw a vertical line on the wall.


    This is after she was put in this prison, she had to draw a line on the wall every day to calculate the time she was in prison.


    And now, there are already twenty-eight scratches on the wall.


    "I don''t know how Arelli is doing."


    After carving today''s record, the female knight sat on the straw mat and said to herself.


    She was a little worried about her stupid sister. Although she possessed quite powerful abilities, her own strength was still too weak, and her powerful abilities could not be used, and could not threaten Kaido or Black Charcoal Snake.


    After such a long period of time, the female knight worried about her sister.


    "And that bastard, didn''t you say to protect Arelli, why hasn''t it appeared yet."


    At this time, a black figure appeared in the female knight''s heart, and she couldn''t help complaining.


    "If you never show up again, maybe you will never see Arellie again!"


    But is it really possible for him to appear?


    The female knight didn''t know that the country of Wano and the sea area of ??Roxor were tens of thousands of miles away. Even if that guy left immediately after learning the information, he probably hadn''t arrived in Wano country yet.


    When the female knight was about to close her eyes, she suddenly straightened her body as if she felt something.Looked towards the side of the wall.


    The wall made of mud and stone suddenly began to move strangely, and then a small hole about twenty centimeters in length appeared on the wall.


    A little girl got out of the hole.


    "who are you?"


    The female knight asked cautiously. She was confident that she had never seen this little girl, but she did not feel any malice in this little girl, so she was not prepared to take action against the little girl.


    "Are you from the outside sea?"


    The little girl did not answer the female knight''s words, but asked instead.


    "Outside the sea?"


    The female knight was stunned for a moment, and then reacted to the outside sea, that is, what people in the country call for places other than the country of Chowa.


    "It should be."


    "Finally I find you!"


    The little girl ran towards the female knight and said anxiously.


    "Sister Areli has something to ask me to tell you."


    After hearing these three words, the female knight raised her eyebrows, and she immediately became serious.


    "She was forced by the black charcoal snake to marry him, and then Kaido can intervene in the affairs of the Red Earth Continent by using the name of the marriage."


    "In order to ensure that it does not appear, this news was secretly blocked. The time of the marriage is the fire festival after three days."


    "Sister Areli asked me to tell you that she doesn''t want to marry. So, she needs your help."

 866 Chapter 849

    The little girl''s voice was very soft, but it hit the female knight''s heart hard.


    Her expression changed from calm to consternation, and finally completely transformed into anger.


    "Kaido bastard."


    The female knight gritted her teeth and said.


    Long ago, Arelli stated to herself that she intends to dedicate all her life to the Holy Truth God. This is why in the beginning, she and Luo En Mingming both had a relationship, but in the end there was no result. the reason.


    The female knight can even clearly remember that when Arelli said these words to herself, she was reluctant to give up.And how much persistence is needed to completely forget these reluctances?


    The female knight didn''t know, but she knew this was an extremely sacred thing for a believer.


    But now, this Kaido actually tried to destroy this sacredness, this was something the female knight could not forgive.


    "If you want to go out, I have a way."


    At this time, an old male voice came from behind the little girl.


    "Who?"


    A trace of killing intent flashed in the female knight''s eyes. She was so excited just now that she didn''t find anyone hiding behind the little girl.


    She held tightly the stone used to engrave on the wall before, and when necessary, she didn''t mind a trace of blood on her arm.


    After all, this is for holy truth.


    A short man crawled out of the black hole.


    "Master Soldier?"


    After seeing the person who spoke clearly, a hint of surprise flashed in the female knight''s eyes.


    This man was also one of the prisoners in the rabbit bowl prison. The female knight did not know his origin, but in this prison, many older prisoners respected this old man.Even when the old man was unable to work because of physical exhaustion, he endured hunger and distributed some rations to the old man.


    Before him, he must have been a very famous person, this is the impression of the female knight of this old man.


    The old man patted the dust on his body and slowly said to the female knight.


    "If you want to deal with the black charcoal snake, the old may be able to help you."


    "Why are you helping me?"


    The female knight asked coldly, in this world, all behaviors have a purpose, and showing good for no reason may hide maliciousness.


    This malice is unbearable by the current female knight.


    Even if the old man is quite famous among the prisoners, the female knight will not easily believe the other party until the purpose of the other party is figured out.


    "Because, there was an unpleasant past between me and the black charcoal snake."


    "If possible, I hope I can help you to overthrow the rule of the Black Charcoal Orochi and make the country of Hezhi back to its former peaceful and beautiful appearance."


    The old man replied. When talking about this unpleasant past, a trace of hatred flashed in the old man''s calm eyes.


    A trace of hatred that can''t be erased even if time passes.


    ...


    "Good luck today."


    In the small town next to the rabbit bowl prison, a group of ordinary people in ragged clothes returned to their residences.


    They were ordinary people who had transported food for worship into the big prison.


    "A whole bag of grain was harvested in vain. Everyone won''t be hungry anymore!"


    A one-eyed man in the lead said slowly. Earlier today, a little girl suddenly found him and offered to use the one-eyed man as a guide to take her around the various areas of the rabbit bowl, and she was doing The one-eyed man worried about paying tribute to the food did not even think about it, so he agreed to the little girl''s request.


    This little girl may be a little princess who escaped from a noble family. After walking around for a long time, she said she was tired, and then asked the one-eyed man to go back and wait.Let him continue to be his guide in two days, and the food will be delivered soon.


    Originally, the one-eyed man didn''t have any hope, but he didn''t expect that the little girl actually sent a few large bags of food at a later date, which filled their vacancies and made them a lot richer.


    The one-eyed man tore open the grain bag, and the snow-white plump rice lay quietly in the bag.Just as he was about to distribute the food, an out-of-date voice suddenly appeared in their ears.


    "Today should be the day of worship to the rabbit bowl prison, why do you still have food left?"


    A man wearing a blue kimono with a black beard like a dragon''s beard and sunglasses appeared at the door. He looked at the food in the man''s hand and frowned and asked.


    "This has nothing to do with you!" The one-eyed man stubbornly guarded the food behind him, and looked at the uninvited guest with a vigilant look.


    "Oh? Really?"


    A playful smile flashed across the face of the man in sunglasses.Then he walked into the room and closed the door of the room easily.


    A few minutes later, the man with sunglasses walked out of the room, tore a piece of cloth on the clothes hanger beside him, and wiped off the blood stains on his hands.


    "With this method, can I get into the big prison? It seems that the stupid pirate is indeed a stupid pirate, and can''t even do such a small thing."


    A sneer smile appeared at the corner of the man''s mouth, in a bad taste, he followed the little girl all the way, and finally found something interesting at the end.


    "Perhaps, there is a little possibility of your plan, but it is a pity that you met me, and this little possibility will be extinguished by me."


    He shook his shoulders, and then walked in the direction of the big prison.


    Three characters are engraved on the back of his blue kimono.


    "Fu Lu Shou."


    ...


    "The rabbit bowl area ahead!"


    In the middle of the night, a group of people was walking on the trail, the surroundings were extremely dark, and the sound of hungry wolves was heard from time to time.


    A man wearing a tengu mask pointed to the looming light ahead, and said slowly.


    "The Tuwan Prison is located in a valley. The only exit is heavily guarded. If you want to go out, you can only break through the outermost pirate defense line."


    "And I know that there are actually quite a few old members of the Guangyue family in the rabbit bowl prison. As long as we play the banner of the Guangyue family, they will definitely help us."


    Tengu leaned down and said to the man beside him.


    The man next to him has long golden hair, just like a lazy lion, which is eye-catching even in the dark.


    "We should be able to reach the Rabbit Bowl before dawn, and then take a short rest, then we can plan the escape in detail."


    "no need."


    The man with blond hair looked into the distance, and a message appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    "I''m the best at jailbreaking things."

 867 Chapter 850 Desperate Cover! The last hope of the prisoners!

    Early in the morning, the rabbit bowl prison.Quarry No. 3.


    Before the sun rose, the prisoners were scorched by the jailers and started their day''s work.


    The boulders were continuously stripped from the mountain, and then transported to suitable places by the jailers.


    "Don''t be lazy!"


    A prisoner had just finished transporting a cart of rocks, yawning, and was about to rub his sleepy eyes when he was keenly spotted by a jailer.


    Crackling!


    A whip hit the prisoner''s body, his flesh and blood burst open in an instant, blood flowed.


    "If you don''t finish the required tasks today, you don''t want to get a little food!"


    The jailer said viciously, the prisoner rolled on the ground a few times, and then struggled to stand up, wiped the sweat from his forehead from the pain, and then lowered his head, pushing the stone cart towards the mountain without a word. Walked in the direction of the wall.


    The prisoners come and go in the prison, carrying stones larger than their own bodies, and then in exchange for a little bit of food. This is what they have been experiencing all the time.


    In this place, the words of the jailers are the truth, and no one can resist the jailers.


    At least, before today, it was like this.


    When a prisoner was pushing a stone cart and passing by a jailer, he suddenly screamed, then fell to the ground, foaming at his mouth, and convulsed constantly.


    "Don''t want to be lazy!" The jailer thought that the prisoner wanted to be lazy, waved the whip in his hand, and asked coldly.


    The whip slashed to the ground with a bursting sound.


    But the prisoner didn''t seem to hear half of it, still twitching constantly on the ground.


    At the same time, the prisoners in this area seemed to be infected. One after another, they fell to the ground. Like the first prisoner, they began to convulse.


    "It seems that they are not trying to be lazy."


    At this time, the development of the matter has exceeded the control of the jailers guarding this area, and they finally panicked.


    After a while, a man with six legs hurriedly came to this area, and the scene that appeared in front of him made him frown slightly.


    All the prisoners fell to the ground, twitching constantly, screaming one after another.


    "What happened?"


    Davego said coldly.


    "It''s not accidental that everyone has this symptom."


    A jailer stepped forward and explained to Davego.


    "It should be a food poisoning incident."


    Davego''s brows frowned, thinking of the batch of food that had just been delivered before, and he suddenly understood.


    "Notify Lord Quinn immediately."


    Although they didn''t care about the prisoners'' bodies, they often tortured them.But it does not mean that they will not care about the lives of these prisoners.


    In fact, there are many prisoners detained here, all of whom were "important figures" from the former Wazaki country. They were imprisoned in this place because they resisted the black charcoal snake and Kaido.If they die unclearly, it will be difficult for them to explain to the people above.


    This matter is beyond his control, so Davego must notify the people above.


    "Grumbling grumble."


    In the canyon at the entrance of the Rabbit Bowl Prison, a huge building was built.


    Inside the building, a burly fat man was lifting a big bucket, and then he was pouring liquid into his mouth.


    At the end, he wiped his mouth, and then burped comfortably.


    "Red bean soup is delicious."


    After Kaido and the group''s conspiracy ended, Quinn returned to the Rabbit Bowl area.After losing the oppression of Kaido boss, Quinn is a well-deserved ruler of this region.


    He lay down on a chair comfortably, with a table of delicacies in front of him, with a fragrant smell.


    And several singers were in front of him, gently dancing their figure, Quinn watched and applauded.


    When he danced to the fullest, he let the hip flask aside, then stood up, walked to the middle of the dancers, and danced with them.


    "It''s a good time not to be oppressed."


    Quinn danced his fat body, narrowed his eyes, and said happily.


    At this time, the door to the room was suddenly pushed open, and a pirate ran in in a panic.


    "Report to Quinn boss!"


    "What happened."


    Quinn''s body stopped and looked down at his little brother.Because his interest was disturbed, his mood was not very happy.


    "In the big prison, something happened."


    "A large group of prisoners suddenly fell to the ground and started to convulse."


    "Among them, some even lost consciousness."


    "poisoned?"


    Quinn frowned and asked coldly.He pushed away the dancers who had surrounded him, and walked to the pirate.


    "Come and have a look with me."


    Quinn''s nickname is "Plague", that is to say, wherever he goes, it is as frightening as the plague.


    But many people will subconsciously ignore one thing, that is, the more in-depth research on poisons, the more excellent doctors they are.


    And Quinn is such a person.


    If it is a simple food poisoning, he can easily solve it.


    ...


    "Quin has left the entrance of the Rabbit Bowl Prison."


    In the big prison, the No. 1 quarry.


    The man claiming to be Uncle Leopard spread out a shabby map and said seriously.


    "According to his speed, it takes about fifteen minutes to reach Quarry No. 3. When he finds that the prisoners there are all in disguise, it will take about five to ten minutes."


    "In other words, we only have twenty-five minutes at most! In these twenty-five minutes, there is no strong man at the entrance and exit of the rabbit bowl prison. This is our only chance to escape."


    Uncle Leopard pointed his hand on the map and said seriously.


    "What about the prisoners who pretend to be poisoned?"


    Larthaya said with some worry, even though she was concerned about Arellie''s safety, but for her own purposes, she sacrificed so many people, which made her a little uneasy in abiding by the way of the knight.


    "After being locked in this dark place, we were already dead."


    Uncle Leopard raised his head and looked at Larsya.


    "If you can contribute a part of your strength to overthrow the Black Charcoal Serpent, all the prisoners in the entire prison will not hesitate at all."


    "It''s the same with me."


    He slowly handed the map to the female knight, and then said firmly.


    "With our hope, we must escape."

 868 Chapter 851: One Hundred and Forty One, Killing Everything! The man behind the cardinal?

    Uncle Leopard slowly stood up, his eyes flashed with firm light.


    Larsya had seen this kind of gaze. This was the gaze that the man showed when he made a decision.


    Just like the vows made by the knights, even if it is death, it must be completed with their own lives.


    "I understand."


    Larsya took a deep breath, then slowly stood up.


    "I will not let you down."


    She understood that since she could not change the decision of the man in front of her, she could only do her best to make his sacrifice without regret.


    Uncle Leopard nodded solemnly, his thin body unexpectedly showed a trace of heroism.


    It''s not like an old man who is dying, but like a man who has been standing for many years...In other words, just relying on his past reputation, he ordered so many jailers to disguise as poisoned and cover the female knight. If he used to be an ordinary person, Larsya himself would not believe it.


    A man with a story, this is Larsiya''s impression of Uncle Leopard.


    Uncle Leopard did not continue to say anything, but walked outside.


    Because of the poisoning incident in the No. 3 mine, there were not many jailers outside, so the old man was not found to be lazy for a while.


    Or for them, it doesn''t matter whether this thin old man does work or not. Anyway, it is enough to give him a little food every day and hang him without death.


    After all, torturing such a well-known big man before is a very rare experience for these pirates at the bottom of the Kaido Pirate Group.


    "I''m going to work!"


    Uncle Leopard yelled, then raised his sleeves, walked to the side of a large rock, and hugged the large rock with his hands, as if to lift it up.


    But he was still too thin, and no matter how hard he tried, the big rock didn''t move.


    "Hahahahaha!"


    The jailers who saw this scene laughed.


    "You old fellow, do you think you are the leopard back then? Hahahaha overwhelmingly."


    "Forget it, old fellow, you shouldn''t do such overthinking things. You might as well come over and lick my toes. Maybe when I''m happy, I will reward you with a little bit of food and not necessarily."


    The ridicule of the language group came into the ears of Uncle Leopard, but the man turned a deaf ear to his ears, as if he had gathered his strength to compete with this stone.


    The other prisoners who saw this scene, with their mouths open, wanted to come and help Uncle Leopard, but they were yelled at by the jailers.


    The group of jailers slowly formed a circle, and they were happy to see the old man''s embarrassment.


    And when everyone''s eyes were attracted by Uncle Leopard, Larsya slowly slipped out of a cage with Xiao Zi.


    She cautiously grasped her shackles to prevent it from making any noise, and then pressed against the wall and touched out toward the exit of the No. 1 mining area.


    Uncle Leopard sacrificed so much and only bought so little time for them. If she was wasted, the female knight would not forgive herself.


    She is not a capable person, so the sea floor stone handcuffs that bound her, other than being harder, have no binding force on her.After being detained for so many days, the female knight has always carefully preserved her physical strength in order to have a chance to escape from prison.


    As long as you can escape, there must be a way to get rid of the handcuffs in the way.


    At least, the female knight thinks so.


    She held her breath and walked in the direction of the exit.


    Just as she was about to reach the exit, a voice suddenly stopped her.


    "Excuse me, do you want to escape?"


    Cold sweat constantly seeped from the female knight''s back, and she subconsciously looked in the direction of the jailers. Fortunately, those jailers were still making fun of Uncle Leopard, and didn''t notice the change on this side.


    The female knight gently held Xiao Zi, and then looked towards the direction of the voice,


    A sharp voice came from the cage behind the female knight.


    "If you want to go out, can you bring a niche."


    It was the man who claimed to be the retainer of the Guangyue clan before, the murloc, and the Kappa Kasong.


    Kappa pressed his face to the cage and said to the female knight.


    "Xiaosheng, I will definitely not hinder you!"


    The murloc looked at the female knight with a pleading expression in his eyes.


    Larsaya nodded first, then shook his head slowly.


    The meaning is very clear, that is, I want to take him out, but there is no possibility.


    Because he couldn''t destroy the prison of this sea floor stone at all.


    But Kappa seemed to understand Larseria''s embarrassment, thought about it, and said.


    "You don''t need to steal the key. As long as you can give Xiaosheng a knife, Xiaosheng will be able to leave this ghost place by himself."


    Larsya followed the gaze of the kappa and found that there was a very simple flat knife at the exit.


    This knife is generally used by the jailers to polish irregular stones. After a long time of use, this flat knife has become awkward.


    So it was placed in this inconspicuous position by the jailers.


    The female knight nodded, then turned sideways, holding Xiao Zi and rolled to the position of the flat knife, and then gently kicked the flat knife through a beautiful arc in the air, and flew straight into the prison where the kappa was beaten. .


    "I can only help you get here."


    Larsaya spoke to the kappa across the small half of the mine, then hugged Xiao Zi and quickly fled the place.


    While in prison, Kappa gently held this flat knife and muttered to himself.


    "Although it is not as good as Wai Wushuang, it is enough to cut the chain."


    After Larsya had escaped, he slowly raised his head and looked outside, a trace of murder flashed across his round face.


    "Black Charcoal Orochi, Xiaosheng definitely wants you to taste the deep-fried bitterness that Lord Mitsuki Mita once suffered!"


    boom!


    Not long after Larsaya had just escaped from the No. 1 mining area, he suddenly heard a roar behind him, then the sound of the collapse of the building, and the panic of the jailers.


    Countless slashes are constantly splashing, and it is extremely beautiful.


    The more chaotic the situation, the greater the chance of escape.


    The female knight, a momentary step, rushed across a corner holding Xiao Zi.


    But at this time, she suddenly stopped her steps,


    Because a man with half of his body in the hippopotamus appeared in front of her.


    The male hippo is holding two short swords and looks at the female knight cautiously.


    Fighting is inevitable.


    ...


    On the other hand, a man with a long head wearing a blue kimono and sunglasses came to the door of the rabbit bowl prison.


    On the back of his clothes, three characters are engraved.


    Fu Lu Shou.


    The praying mantis catches the cicada, and the oriole is behind.He followed Xiao Zi all the way, finally, there was a result.

 869 Chapter 852 Deadlock! Prisoners and jailers!

    If anyone else saw this scene, they would be surprised and speechless.


    Because the person who came to the entrance of the Tubun Prison was the most powerful subordinate of the ruler of Wano Country, Kurotan Orochi, a man known as the "Shadow Daimyo", the leader of the Orochi Royal Court, and the most mysterious ninja. Wang, Fu Lu Shou.


    In the war ten years ago, the fear he left behind was no less than that of the mighty Kaido.


    It''s just that Fu Shoulu, who is different from Kaido, shows not how strong he is, but he is like a poisonous snake hiding in the shadow, ready to vomit that deadly core to the enemy at any time.


    The Guangyue family ruled the country of Wano for hundreds of years. Even after the Black Charcoal Orochi came to power, there were voices of resistance from all over the country from time to time, but these voices were strangled by this man before they became stronger.


    To put it bluntly, if it were not for this vicious man, the reign of the black charcoal snake would be far less stable than it is now.


    "It seems that this group of pirates can fight a war, but it is still unreliable to let them manage something."


    Fu Lu Shou picked up his beard, the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, showing a sardonic smile.


    Even if he was in the same camp with these pirates, Fu Shoulu still looked down on these despicable pirates from the bottom of his heart.


    Loud noises came from the Tubowl Prison, as well as vaguely visible slashing through the mountain wall, and the desperate screams of the jailers.


    Even if he didn''t witness it with his own eyes, Fu Shoulu could still guess that the current rabbit bowl prison has become a mess.


    Quinn, who was supposed to be guarding the exit, was led away for some inexplicable reason. Now the exit of the Tubun Prison is unprecedentedly weak.


    Not to mention the monsters held inside, even some weaker prisoners, as long as they are organized through the barriers, they may escape from this place.


    "unfortunately."


    Fu Lu Shou shook his head, but it was a pity that he appeared here.


    He would personally extinguish the last hope of these prisoners.


    When the fire of hope is annihilated, he will personally push them into the endless abyss.


    ...


    Larsya turned his head and looked behind him.


    With a blunt knife, the man who claimed to be a kappa cut off the chains and cages that bound his body.


    He rushed out of the prison, and the blunt knife in his hand kept swiping towards the jailers who were trying to stop him. Any jailer who stood in front of him was chopped off by the biting sword energy.


    For a time, Kappa turned out to be like no one''s land.


    "He''s so strong."


    Larsaya turned her head, looked at the kappa, and said solemnly.


    She had only guessed that Kappa was very strong before, but she did not expect that this man was so strong.


    And this is just the strength of Guangyue Mitian''s vassals, so how powerful was Guangyue Mitian?


    It''s been so long since I came to the country of Wano, Larthaya probably heard about the past of the country of Wano, and she couldn''t imagine that a strong man who was comparable to Kaido would die in this corner.


    Still died in such a humble way.


    "Kappa-sama Kawatsu has always been so good."


    Xiao Zi in Larsaya''s arms continued with the female knight''s words, she seemed to remember something, looked at the direction of the kappa, and stopped talking.


    It seemed to be caught in a deep memory.


    How can a child have so many memories?


    Before Larsya had time to wonder, she turned her head and looked at the enemy in front of her.


    One of the deputy guards of the rabbit bowl prison, Davego.


    Davego''s six legs paced back and forth, looking at the woman in front of him warily.He should have appeared in the third mining area at this time, but after Lord Quinn came, he was arranged to inspect other mining areas to see if the same situation occurred in other mining areas.


    However, as soon as he arrived at the No. 1 Mine, he saw the prisoners rebelling.It happened to run into Larsya who wanted to escape.


    He was also entangled in his heart. After all, this woman was a subordinate of the mistress of the future Wano Country. If he shot now, would he offend her.


    However, the cries of help from the jailers behind Larsiya pulled the deputy chief of guard back.


    Now, the rebellion of that group of prisoners is gradually expanding. If you don''t stop it, things will develop beyond your control.


    When the time comes, Lord Quinn will blame it, and he will not be able to bear it.


    Davego didn''t want to be like those who only laughed.


    "Do you want to escape? Prisoner?"


    After understanding this, Davego''s complexion gradually turned cold.


    Offend Mrs. Miku Wanokuni''s work?Just let it go to hell.After all, the country of Wonori is the country of Lord Kaido. As long as we are still under Lord Kaido''s command, no one in Wonori can punish him.


    Even the black charcoal snake himself is no exception!


    "I will give you a chance now to return to my cage immediately. I can forget about it."


    "So what about the prisoners who tried to escape?"


    Larsya asked rhetorically.


    "they?"


    Davego didn''t expect the female prisoner in front of him to care about other people, and replied subconsciously.


    "After I completely suppress this rebellion, of course I will give them a lesson."


    When talking about the word "lesson", Davego emphasized his tone.


    The meaning is self-evident, this so-called "lesson" will not be better than Larthaya imagined.


    "Thank you for your proposal."


    Larsya took a deep breath, taking a breath.And Davego breathed a sigh of relief.


    Even if he is not afraid of the black charcoal snake, it is always a good thing to be able to avoid conflict with the female prisoner in front of him.


    "Then you can..."


    But before he finished speaking, he found that the female prisoner was missing.


    "But I have something I must do."


    Larsya appeared right in front of Davego, his arms bound by the sea towers raised high.


    Hailoushi''s handcuffs smashed heavily on Davego''s head. Davego wanted to resist, but a strange energy came from the handcuffs, which made him feel weak and instantly lost all the strength to resist.


    "So, sorry."


    "You, you actually..."


    Davego''s tall body fell to the ground, and he couldn''t even move a finger because of touching the sea tower.


    "Sister, what shall we do now?"


    Xiao Zi stood there, looking at Larsya, and asked blankly.


    Although Davego fell to the ground without the ability to resist, Larsaya had to touch Davego''s body with the stone handcuffs, and she couldn''t move her body.


    The two people are deadlocked here.

 870 Chapter 853 No one is a oriole, at least you are not

    "Get me a knife."


    Larsaya spoke slowly to Xiao Zi next to her.


    "I will solve this."


    She sensed that in the direction of the third mining area, there was an unusually strong aura. This should be the "Pandemic" Quinn guarding here.


    Regarding this man, he had fought against him in the ocean before, and Larsya knew that he was not his opponent, so he had to leave the prison before he could react.


    Davego, who fell on the ground, was originally very hard, but after hearing what Larsya said, the hardness in his eyes turned into panic, and finally turned into a pleading.


    "I''m Master Kaido..."


    Larsaya took the jailer''s long knife that Xiao Zi handed over, and before Davego finished speaking, the sharp long knife was inserted into the man''s chest.


    Puff!


    Blood splashed, dyeing the female knight''s jailer''s clothes red.


    "Let''s leave this ghost place quickly."


    After doing all of this, Larsya got up, picked up Xiao Zi, and continued to rush forward.


    On the spot, Davego lay on the ground with a long knife stuck in his chest.


    This is the biggest flaw of all those with Devil Fruit ability.


    That is, no matter how powerful a person is, what a perverted fruit, as long as he touches the sea floor stone, he will lose his strength. At that time, even a child can take it away with a fruit knife. His life.


    "Please bring a niche!"


    At this time, a sharp male voice sounded behind Larsaya, and a chubby kappa with a hat was taking small steps and chasing up from behind.


    Behind the Kappa were Uncle Leopard and the prisoners who had previously protected them!


    "All the obstacles have been solved by Xiaosheng, please bring Xiaosheng to this place!"


    Kappa rushed to the side of Larsiya, and said slowly to the female knight.


    The female knight nodded, and a group of prisoners quickly rushed towards the exit of the rabbit bowl prison.


    As everyone knows, when the kappa rushed to the side of Larthaya, the little girl in the arms of the female knight had already burst into tears.


    "Uncle Kappa."


    The little girl sobbed and said, her voice was very soft, even if the female knight was closest to her, she couldn''t hear her clearly.


    ...


    "come yet?"


    At the entrance of the Tubun Prison, Fu Shoulu felt an aura of constant approaching, then opened his eyes and said with contempt.


    "The moths who are eager to pursue the light, as long as they have the opportunity, will rush to the flames desperately, even if they are burned out without regret?"


    He twisted his head, then put his hand into the large kimono, and drew a long and one short sword from it.


    Even if it is wrapped in a scabbard, you can still feel the fierceness of these two long swords.


    Xuezhan double knives, and one of the twelve famous knives in the country of Hezhi, second only to the famous sword Qiu Shui, which is comparable to the famous swords of Tianyu Yuzhan and Yan Mo used by Guangyue Mitian before.


    The double blades of Xuegu are composed of the long knife "fallen leaves" and the short knife "small worms". Both knives have unique golden snow pattern patterns.The long knife "fallen leaves" is even more rumored.


    Legend has it that no matter when and wherever it is, as long as the blood is stained by the fallen leaves of the long knife, the blood will continue to condense on the blade, and the long knife will wave like a fallen leaf in late autumn.


    This kind of legend makes this pair of double knives a bit more coquettish.


    Fu Shoulu gently wiped the black scabbard with the white cloud pattern, which was found in the treasure house of the Guangyue clan after the black charcoal serpent had boarded the position of the general of the country of Wano, and was given to him as a trophy.


    But after so many years, Fu Shoulu didn''t know how many enemies who tried to resist the rule of the black charcoal snake were cut open with these two knives.


    He knows one thing very well, that is, the rumors of this knife are true.


    Today, he doesn''t mind letting fallen leaves fly once.


    The crowd kept approaching, and soon they were about to break through the gate of the Tubun Prison.


    Fu Shoulu held his breath, and the sword technique of drawing swords in Hezhi Country was to use Qi to accumulate sword intent before the move. The longer the cultivation time, the more terrifying the power of the sword.


    He prepared to give these prisoners a little surprise.


    But at this time, behind Fu Shoulu, a man coughed softly.


    He turned his head and saw that a young man with long blond hair appeared behind him at no time.The blond man gently patted Fu Shoulu on the shoulder, and then said slowly.


    "I''m sorry to disturb you."


    The man pointed to the long knife held by Fu Shoulu.


    "I have some interest in the knife in your hand, can you show it to me?"


    enemy!


    This is Fu Shoulu''s first judgment. The man with blond hair in front of him is definitely an unprecedented enemy.


    Even if it weren''t for him to speak, he wouldn''t be able to find anyone appearing behind him.


    Fu Shoulu drew his sword, the long sword was out of its sheath, and a shocking slash slashed towards the man with the frivolous smile.


    At this time, Fu Shoulu no longer cared about dealing with the group of prisoners. He had a hunch that the man in front of him might be ten times more terrifying than the others combined!


    At this time, Fu Shoulu was surprised to find that the long knife in his right hand "fallen leaves" did not know when it had reached the man''s hands.


    The man pulled out the "fallen leaves" and looked at himself sarcastically.


    "What a good knife."


    The man said slowly, then picked up the long knife and waved it lightly.


    The next moment, Fu Shoulu saw the blood-colored leaves falling from the sky.


    Who does this blood come from?He lowered his head in doubt and saw a huge wound appearing on his chest.


    Blood constantly spouted from the wound, dyeing the original blue kimono into black and purple.


    It turned out that the blood came from myself.


    This was Fu Shoulu''s last thought, and then his world plunged into darkness.


    At this time, the prison door was finally blasted open by the prisoners.


    Countless prisoners rushed out of the prison, breathing the air outside greedily.


    What''s more, he knelt directly on the ground, crying with joy.


    They never thought that one day they could escape from that hell-like place.


    "Don''t take it lightly, Quinn is still in prison. He should have discovered our escape now, so please run away separately..."


    At the front of the crowd, the female knight breathed a sigh of relief, and then said to the prisoner behind her.


    Only by escaping separately can there be a chance to escape Quinn''s control.


    But while she was talking, she was stunned suddenly, because she saw a familiar man standing not far from them.


    He held a long knife in his hand, and the blood kept running along the blade and dripping to the ground.


    Ticking.

 871 Chapter 854 What is the first step in the war?

    "who are you?"


    Kappa Kawamatsu stepped forward and blocked the female knight.


    He pulled out his blunt knife and looked at the man with blond hair in front of him warily.


    He recognized the sword in the man''s hand, and the blood slid down the blade, condensed into fallen leaves and dripped onto the ground.


    This sword is a well-known evil sword in the country of Wano, and the owner of this pair of evil swords is the general of the country of Wano, the most powerful man under the command of the black charcoal serpent, who has the name of shadow.


    Fu Lu Shou.


    "He is not an enemy."


    The female knight stopped the kappa who was about to shoot, slowly shook her head, and then raised her head to look at the man in front of her.


    "Long time no see. I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    "As long as Arelli needs it, I can always be by her side."


    Lorne tapped his chest lightly with his hand.Then there was a faint smile.


    Smile as warm as the sun.


    "After all, I am her first priest."


    "Isn''t it the enemy?"


    After hearing the conversation between the two people, Kappa finally breathed a sigh of relief.He couldn''t feel the breath of this man in front of him, that is to say, this man''s domineering experience would never be inferior to himself, and even much stronger than himself.


    Against this kind of opponent, Kappa Kawatsu is not sure of winning.


    "Asshole! You dare to escape from prison, are you ready to die?"


    At this time, an angry voice came from the prison, and a huge brachiosaurus broke through the buildings and came to the gate.


    Every time the brachiosaurus took a step, the earth trembled slightly with its steps.


    It''s like an earthquake.


    "Crap, forget that Plague Quinn is still inside."


    At this time, an uncle with a short stature, a pair of round glasses and a blue flame on his head patted his head and said with an annoyed look.


    "We have lost our best chance to escape!"


    While talking, he turned around resolutely and faced the huge brachiosaurus.


    "I''ll hold Quinn, you take this opportunity to leave this ghost place."


    A layer of transparent domineering covering his arm, this man has already made the consciousness to die.


    "it''s OK."


    But at this time, the female knight seemed to have hit a centering pin, and slowly shook her head.


    "Everyone is safe."


    "why?"


    Uncle Leopard did not react, but the man with blond hair had already crossed the crowd and walked in front of the giant brachiosaurus.


    "Because I''m here."


    He said slowly, then raised his head, looking at the giant brachiosaurus rushing toward them aggressively.


    After the brachiosaurus saw the man, his pupils, like huge lanterns, spread slightly.Then he stopped abruptly and roared incredibly.


    "How could you appear here! Shouldn''t you fight the navy in Marin Vando now?"


    "Who knows? Maybe you admitted the wrong person."


    The blond-haired man smiled slightly, then raised his hand to the giant brachiosaurus.


    After seeing this scene, the giant brachiosaurus didn''t even think about it, as if seeing some terrible monster, turned his body, and fled behind him.


    "Impossible! You are here! There must be some huge conspiracy! I must go tell Boss Kaido!"


    "I must go back and tell..."


    But he hadn''t finished his words, the earth cracked and rolled, and then a lion''s head tens of meters large appeared from the ground.


    "The Elegy of the Mad Lion, Infinite Hell."


    The blond-haired man said faintly, the lion opened his mouth wide, aimed at the giant brachiosaurus and bit down.


    It''s like a landslide and a crack.After the rock calmed down, a deep hole appeared on the ground.


    The body of the giant brachiosaurus gradually shrank and turned into a fat and bloated man.


    The man spread his limbs and lay on the ground.


    He has lost consciousness.


    "is that a lie?"


    All the prisoners, Uncle Leopard, and even the same calm Kappa Kasong opened their mouths, looking at this scene with shock.


    They couldn''t believe that the man who looked like a monster, the most powerful subordinate, the famous Plague Quinn, was lying here.


    There is no trace of resistance lying here.


    "It''s a pity, you have no chance to report to Kaido."


    The blond-haired man said slowly.At this time, he seemed to sense something, and turned around and looked behind him.


    Across the sea, you can vaguely overlook the end of the sea, and there is an island like the head of a huge monster.


    A roar came out from the depths of the island, the clouds shattered, and a black dragon rose into the sky, making an angry roar.


    "Roar!"


    "Finally sensed it?"


    The blond-haired man looked at the direction of Ghost Island, with a trace of contempt in his eyes.


    "Unfortunately, it''s too late."


    He pointed out a middle finger in the direction of Ghost Island.


    "And this is just the first step in the war!"


    By the time Kaido rushed to the Tubowl Prison, the building was empty, and all the prisoners had escaped from the prison.


    The Tuwan Prison was like an earthquake, and all the buildings were destroyed.


    "waste!"


    The dragon fell to the ground and transformed into a strong man about ten meters tall. The man angrily hammered the canyon cliff at the entrance of the big prison. Numerous cracks appeared on the mountain suddenly, and the rock collapsed.


    With a punch, he smashed a mountain.


    But this can''t change the outcome of his failure, this destroyed prison stands here, as if mocking his incompetence.


    "If you let me know who you are! I won''t let you go!"


    Kaido wreaked havoc in the gorge. After he had destroyed everything, he raised his head and looked at the looming floating island above the sky.


    "Roar!"


    He let out an angry roar, then turned into a dragon and disappeared into the rabbit bowl prison.


    After the dragon disappeared, the earth rolled slightly, and then a gap was opened.The underground seemed to have been hollowed out by something, and the entire prison was hiding in it.


    In fact, they never had the opportunity to escape, nor did they intend to escape.


    Lorne just used his ability to hollow out the inside of the earth, creating a hollow space that could accommodate everyone, and then let all the prisoners hide in it.


    "Thank you!"


    All the prisoners turned their heads and looked at Lorne.


    One prisoner knelt down to Lorne, and then one after another, all the prisoners knelt down to Lorne.


    Their faces are pious, like...believers who bow down to the gods.

 872 Chapter 855

    "The Rabbit Bowl Great Prison actually missed!"


    "Fu Shoulu, and Quinn were both missing in that war!"


    "And you, until now, you can''t even find out who moved the hand!"


    The country of harmony, the capital of flowers, the big snake mansion.


    The Black Charcoal Snake raised a vase next to it and smashed it against a man who was kneeling in front of him.


    "Waste! All waste!"


    Facing the vase smashed towards him, this poor subordinate did not dare to evade, letting the vase hit his head.


    The vase shattered and ceramic fragments scattered all over the floor.And he was still crawling on the ground, as if waiting for the black charcoal snake to calm down.


    "Hahahaaha!"


    At this time, an untimely loud laughter sounded in the hall.


    In a cage, the man who was tied up and lying in the cage like a defeated dog laughed loudly.


    His laughter was easier than ever before, and this laughter heard the black charcoal snake¡¯s ears, as if laughing at himself.


    "You loser! You are not qualified to laugh at this general!"


    The Black Charcoal Snake walked to the cage and kicked the cage over with one kick. The cage rolled a few times, but still did not stop the man''s laughter.


    "There is not much time left for you. The flames of revenge will eventually burn your filthy and filthy country."


    After the man laughed, he raised his head, looked directly into the eyes of the black charcoal snake through the cage, and said slowly.


    "And you, will become the first sacrifice of the new era!"


    "This general can now make you a sacrifice!"


    The black charcoal snake was furious, and a group of black shadows emerged from behind him, like a group of snakes with teeth and claws.He drew a long sword and walked towards the cage with a cold face.


    "Shut up forever! Trash losers!"


    Seeing the black charcoal snake gradually walking towards him, there was no fear in the man''s eyes, but a trace of...


    "Come on, even if you kill me, you can''t change this ending."


    "I will be in hell, waiting for you to accompany me!"


    The Black Charcoal Snake did not speak, but raised his long sword, when he was about to aim at the man in the cage.


    A soft voice rang behind him.


    "Killing him like this, wouldn''t it liberate him?"


    Sagi-kun walked in from outside the main hall and said respectfully to the black charcoal snake.


    "It''s better to hand this man over to Li Xia, I will not disappoint the General."


    Black Charcoal Orochi turned his head and looked at Sagi-kun who was arched, the corners of his eyes were uncertain.


    He actually didn''t trust this man with a weird life experience, but after the two people of Sleeping Madness and Fu Lu Shou disappeared one after another, he reluctantly discovered that his subordinates were only left with Sagi-kun who could be useful. .


    "Then you take this defeated dog away."


    Black Charcoal Big Snake said with a cold face.


    "I hope you will treat this guest well."


    "As you wish!"


    Sagi-kun clapped his hands, two sluggish-looking samurai walked in from the outside, like walking corpses. They moved stiffly and walked in front of the cage step by step, and then moved the cage.


    Seeing these two warriors, a trace of undisguised disgust flashed across the black charcoal Orochi''s face.


    "Then the courtier will leave first."


    Sagi-kun bowed to the black charcoal snake, and then slowly retreated.


    At this time, a ninja hurriedly walked in from outside.Holding a newspaper in his hand, Sagi-kun rolled the corner of his eye and saw a few words written on the newspaper.


    "The hoax that shocked the world, the most absurd war in history!"


    "Report to the General! There is a very important thing to report to you."


    The voice of the ninja came from behind Mr. Sagi, Mr. Sagi shook his head, did not say anything, but returned to his residence with two zombie-like samurai.


    The place filled with weird smell.


    "Go ahead, how do you want to torture me."


    The cage was put down, and Herald said with a sarcasm.


    "If I say it hurts, I won''t be a pirate."


    "You may have misunderstood one thing."


    Sagi-kun found a chair and sat in front of Heral.


    "I am different from the people in Wano country."


    He lightly lit a piece of incense on the table, and the light smoke filled it, and the pungent smell in the room was obscured a lot.


    "I am not from the country of Wano, but came to this country by accident."


    Herald frowned slightly, he didn''t understand what the man in front of him was trying to say.


    People who are not from the country of Wano have climbed to this position. Do you want to show off your research ability?


    "My understanding of the outside world is much deeper than you think."


    Sagi-kun looked into Heral''s eyes and said slowly.


    "For example, your identity, Herald of Steel. A man of steel fruit ability, a man with the title of supernova and a reward of 200 million."


    After hearing what Sagi-kun said, Herald was finally convinced that what Sagi-kun said was true.


    He is indeed a little different from the natives of Wano Country.


    People in Wano will never use such modifiers to describe a pirate.


    "But what about this?"


    Herald said coldly, his identity in the new world is not a secret, at most it is just that many people thought that he died in the original Battle of Dresrosa. For his still alive, Wei Wei It feels a little different.


    "This is just your appearance."


    Saki-kun looked at Herald in front of him and said calmly.


    "As early as when you just entered the great route, because of lack of experience, you fell into the trap of a group of bounty hunters. If it weren''t for being saved by Lorne who passed by accidentally, I am afraid that you now have become ignorant of that. The slave of the place."


    After hearing this sentence, Herald''s face finally changed.


    This is his deepest secret, he has not told anyone except the crew he trusts most.


    Then why does the man in front of him know.


    Who is he?


    "You actually sworn allegiance to the Wienhill family long ago."


    Saki-kun looked at Herald and said with a certain expression.


    Herald was silent and did not answer Sagi-kun''s words.But in many cases, silence often means approval.


    "You don''t want to know why I know these things?"


    Sagi-kun said slowly,


    "Let you know some interesting things before you die."


    He stood up and gently opened a cabinet behind him.


    After seeing the contents of the cabinet, Herald seemed to see something incredible, her face changed drastically.


    "how can that be?"

 873 Chapter 856: Collectors

    Inside the cabinet, rows of fruits are neatly placed.


    Rows of fruits with strange patterns.


    This kind of pattern will not be unfamiliar to any pirate who has sailed in the new world, because it is a spiral pattern unique to Devil Fruit!


    This turned out to be the devil fruit of a cabinet!


    "Surprised, right?"


    Sagi-kun picked up a dark brown devil fruit, turned his head, and looked at Heral in the cage.


    "This is just part of my little collection."


    Herald is convinced that no force on this sea can produce so many devil fruits.


    Because every fruit, in the hands of the right person, it is possible to create an all-powerful powerhouse. After obtaining so many fruits, any force will definitely convert these devil fruits into real-time combat power as soon as possible. Instead of putting them in a corner, collecting them.


    But the fact was before Herald''s eyes, and he had to believe it.


    "Surprised and speechless?"


    Sagi-kun¡¯s mouth showed a hint of sarcasm,


    "This fruit is a soil fruit."


    "The other one is a rotating fruit."


    He picked up another fruit and said slowly.


    "This is the form of canine fruit¡¤hyena."


    "This is a soft fruit."


    ...


    He introduced his collection to Heral one by one, and every fruit was precious.He knew exactly what power he could gain from eating every fruit.


    As Herald listened, a chill flashed in her heart.


    Because the abilities of these fruits have all appeared in the sea, every ability that Sagi-kun said once belonged to a certain powerful person who was so powerful and then suddenly fell.


    Without exception!


    "Finally found it?"


    Seeing Herald''s gradually dignified face, Sagi-kun smiled lightly and took out the only devil fruit in the cabinet without any pattern.


    "These fruits are all taken out of their bodies after I killed those self-righteous abilities."


    "You are a collector!"


    At this time, Herald finally reacted and said with a shocked expression on his face.


    There is a legend in this sea that there exists an existence that specializes in hunting and killing devil fruit abilities. Any devil fruit ability will be targeted by him as long as he comes to the new world.


    If one''s own strength is insufficient, coupled with bad luck, he will meet that man in a corner of the new world, and then quietly disappear into the sea, even the corpse is not found.


    Just like a collector who specializes in collecting the corpses of devil fruit capable people,


    Herald always thought this was a legend, because the new world was originally the craziest sea area, and the strength was poor, and it was normal to die in this sea area.


    Sagi-kun, or the collector walked in front of Herald with the unpatterned fruit in his hand.He licked his lips, a trace of madness appeared on his face.


    "Your ability will become one of my best collections."


    Seeing Sagi-kun who was gradually approaching him, this brave pirate finally became uncontrollable on his face, revealing a trace of fear.


    ...


    Sagi-kun opened the door, and the bright sun of Wano country shone on the courtyard, making him a little uncomfortable.


    "Is it a steel fruit? Good ability."


    He smiled slightly, and Heral''s fruiting ability gave him a surprise.


    But this is not the most important thing. During the "ritual", he discovered an interesting secret.


    That is, before being caught by the idiot of the black charcoal snake, Herald desperately sent his men out to ask for help from people outside the sea.


    And the object of assistance was the famous Vennhill Lorne.


    Combined with the previous period of time, the uproar of the Vennhill family declared war on the navy in the sea, as if it happened just shortly after they asked for help.


    "It''s getting interesting."


    Floating islands controlled by unknown forces are hovering over the country of Wano. The rebellious remnants of the previous rebellion began to counterattack in the Jiuli area, and an unprecedented escape from the Tubun Prison not long after.


    It seems that there is an invisible thin thread that connects all this together.


    Sagi-kun has a foreboding that an unprecedented storm is brewing in the dark of the country of Wano, and in this storm, the remnants of the Guangyue clan, the black charcoal snake, and even the craziest Kaido.


    No one is immune.


    "Let me ignite this war with my own hands."


    He snapped his fingers, and there was a beastly roar in the room behind him.


    Herald broke free of the chains and stood up from the cage.


    He looked dull and made a beast-like sound of unknown meaning.


    A coffin slowly opened, and a female corpse came out of the coffin.


    Sagi-kun walked to the female corpse, the gentleman stretched out his hand, and then one person, one corpse, danced in the room like no one else.


    Heral''s roar like a beast just became the best accompaniment to their dance.


    He is Sagi-kun and the most notorious collector of devil fruits in the New World.


    He likes to hunt down those capable of demon fruit, and then deprive them of their abilities through "rituals".


    The devil fruits placed in rows in the cabinet are his best collection, but besides that, he also has a bad taste.


    That is, I like to take out some interesting fruits from the storage cabinet and give them to some people in the sea who are full of revenge.


    Take a look at what they will do after suddenly gaining strength.


    Of course, most people who are eager for revenge, after accidentally gaining strength, their self-confidence is extremely swelled, and before they have fully developed their abilities, they rushed to find their enemies for revenge.


    Then, the enemy lightly suppressed the flame of their revenge.


    A small number of people, after gaining powerful abilities, or choosing to forbear, hide in a certain corner of this sea, silently develop their abilities, and then wait for an oversight by their enemy to pounce from the shadows. Come out and take the life of the enemy.


    Others chose to change their faces, indulge in powerful forces, give up revenge, and even use another identity to cooperate with their enemies.


    All kinds of things.


    But no matter what these people choose, Sagi-kun will not interfere. After seeing the highest power in the world, Sagi-kun has lost his original ambition, and now he just wants to be an observer.


    Observe where this era will go.


    After so many years have passed, after gaining the ability, it seems that there is only one person who has made a career that surprised Mr. Sagi.


    The dance stopped abruptly, and Sagi-kun frowned, because he suddenly forgot the name of the man who surprised him.


    Sagi-kun began to think about it, and after a while, his brows were relaxed.


    He finally remembered the name of the fruit that was sent out that time.


    Infect the fruit.


    And the name of the man who ate the infected fruit was exactly.


    Elinis!

 874 Chapter 857 The Flame of Revenge! The flag raised!

    He no country, rabbit bowl.


    The belly of a hollowed out mountain.


    The bonfire was burning, and the prisoners flocked to each other to warm each other.


    "Everyone! I found food!"


    At this time, a man wearing a tengu mask carried a wild boar several times larger than his body and walked into the cave.


    "When you finish replenishing your physical strength, everyone will be able to return to the Jiuli area and join the large army."


    "Then, we inherit the will of the Guangyue clan together!"


    The tengu''s voice trembled slightly, and he had never realized that he was so close to overthrowing the rule of the black charcoal serpent.


    Even before, when their army was under the flower capital, he was still worried about the Kaido Pirates that might appear at any time.But this time, he discovered that the members of the Kaido Pirates, who were so powerful that they were suffocating, were just ordinary people.


    They also bleed, they are afraid, and they are deceived and teased.


    Even Kaido is not as invincible as before.


    Wild boar is fat and tender, even if it is just sprinkled with some simple coarse salt, it does not have a taste.


    The aroma permeated the entire cave.


    "After so many years, I didn''t expect you to still stick to your original beliefs."


    Uncle Leopard was sitting on the ground, looking at the fighting tengu, a trace of emotion flashed in his eyes.


    "Of course!"


    Kappa Kasong, who was sitting by the campfire, opened his eyes suddenly and said slowly.


    "Master Mita has a great influence on us, even if we die, we will fulfill Master Mida''s long-cherished wish!"


    "It''s nice that Mitian has good people like you."


    Uncle Leopard said with emotion, if ten years ago, he would probably take up his own weapon without hesitation and fight the black charcoal snake to death and death.


    But now, he is old.


    "Now, as long as the few remaining areas ruled by the real fight are pulled out of Jiuli, then the Jiuli area can be completely attributed to the Guangyue family!"


    Real fight is the title of middle-level cadre under Kaido''s command. Every real fight is a powerful demon fruit ability.


    Tengu took out a map from his arms, and a few dots were marked in red on the map.


    This is exactly the real estate stationed in Jiuli.


    The country of Hezhi is divided into six parts, and Guri is the largest part of the western part of the country of Hezhi.


    This was the location of Mitian Castle before, and most of its residents were supported by Mitsuki Mitian.


    As long as the battle flag of the Mitian family is lighted again, these people will follow the Mitian family without hesitation and sound the horn of rebellion against the black charcoal serpent.


    Just like the previous time.


    Larsaya put his hands around his chest, leaning his body on a wall, and coldly looked at these excited Wano country people.


    She has heard a little about what happened before Wano Country.


    It was nothing more than the remnant party of the previous generation of rulers. When it overthrew the current ruler, it was forcibly suppressed by more powerful forces.


    Before they have the power to deal with this intervening force, no matter how many times they raise the battle flag, there will be only one result.


    That was being suppressed by force, and there was no other result.


    And now, the reason these people are so excited is nothing more than seeing Lorne''s force, thinking that Lorne, who can easily solve Quinn, is capable of dealing with Kaido.This gave them the confidence to rebel again.


    Larsya shook his head slowly.


    These people didn''t know Lorne at all.


    Lorne is not the savior they imagined to save them, but a true villain.


    Some bastard things he has done, I am afraid it will not be inferior to Kaido too much.


    This time, if Arelli was not attacked by Kaido, I am afraid that even if the entire country of Wano was slaughtered to death, Lorne would not come to Wano to take a look.


    Because for him, it has nothing to do with him.


    At this moment, a young man with long blond hair seemed to smell the aroma of barbecue and walked in from outside.


    "Come and taste the roasted meat of Wano Country. Many years ago, my craftsmanship was a must in the capital of flowers!"


    Tengu said with some excitement after seeing Lorne.


    "Smells pretty good."


    Lorne took a fat and tender calf, and the smell of tender meat came out.


    Seeing the look in the eyes of these people from Wano Country, the female knight finally couldn''t sit still.She walked to Lorne''s side and grabbed his clothes.Said slowly.


    "Come out with me, I have something to ask you."


    The two walked out of the cave. There was a dense forest outside. A huge boulder blocked the entrance of the cave and completely covered the place.


    If it weren''t for Ron and the others who accidentally entered here while hunting a huge wild bear, I am afraid they would not have found it.


    "Are you an ordinary person who really intends to save the country? If you just want to play, don''t give them hope."


    Larsiya dragged Lorne to the entrance of the cave, and then made sure that the people behind him could not hear him, then lowered his voice and spoke slowly to Lorne.


    "These people live entirely by the prophecies of Mrs. Mita. The failure of the previous war has blocked their confidence. If you play with them again, they might really collapse."


    "So, if you just want to save Arellie, with your abilities, you should be able to do it easily."


    "Please don''t give these people hope, let them live peacefully."


    "Do you see me this way?"


    Lorne finished the barbecue in his hand, and excited discussions from those people came from the cave behind him.


    The indifferent dialogue with the two people outside formed a sharp contrast.


    "The reason why I came to the country is that I saved Arelli on one side. On the other hand, it is me and Kaido. Sooner or later there will be a war."


    The grudge between him and Kaido had been planted as early as the execution of the war before, and then experienced the Cake Island incident, the Guran Tezolo raid, and continued to grow, and it has already reached the point of endless death.


    Therefore, Lorne was just trying to make this war happen a little earlier.


    "After this incident, there will only be three emperors left on this sea."


    Lorne raised his right hand and pointed at himself.


    "And among them, there won''t be Kaido."


    Seeing Lorne like this, the female knight was silent.


    However, since Lorne has already said so, then there is no need to worry about the wishes of these people from Wano Country.


    After all, Lorne¡¯s promise has never been missed.


    This incident is as famous as his madness.


    At this time, there are still two days before the traditional fire festival in Wano Country.


    The top of the highest mountain in Jiuli area suddenly lit up a raging flame.


    Then, a banner with a pattern against the sun and moon fluttered in the flames.


    This is the signal for the return of the Guangyue clan!

 875 Chapter 858 Absurd! Clan deceiving the world!

    The country of harmony, the capital of flowers, the big snake mansion.


    Black Charcoal Orochi looked at the information presented by the ninja who was kneeling in front of him, with a gloomy face.


    After a while, he spoke.


    "Does the people on the side of Ghost Island know about this?"


    "Before submitting this piece of information, the people on Ghost Island already knew it. It should have reached Master Kaido''s ears by now."


    The ninja knelt on the ground and said respectfully.


    He knows what this piece of information means, and he also knows that only the people of Ghost Island can handle the situation on this piece of information.


    So long before they presented it to the Black Charcoal Orochi, they had sent someone to rub out an exact copy of the information and sent it to the ghost island.


    Regardless of whether the people of Ghost Island learned of this information before them, the move of the Orochi Mansion represents their position.


    The country of harmony is always respected by Kaido.


    "That''s good."


    The Black Charcoal Orochi took a deep breath and forced himself to recover from the shock. Compared with the incidents on the intelligence, the recent incidents in Wano Country are simply trivial things.


    "No matter what happens, at least Kaido is there. He will handle it."


    At this time, a man walking sideways like a crab broke into the Orochi Mansion, and the guards guarding the Orochi Mansion did not dare to hinder this man.


    Because, in the country of Japan, anyone with bizarre animal limbs has a unified identity, that is, a member of the "giver''s army".And this "giver" legion represented exactly that powerful Kaido.


    "Master Kaido has something to tell you."


    The crabman moved his body to the side of the black charcoal snake with difficulty, then waved some powerful pliers, and said with an urn sound.


    "What do you want to order from Kaido?"


    Black Charcoal Orochi asked solemnly.


    "That is, in the fire sacrifice ceremony, your marriage with the Pope of Balaam continues."


    "What about the rebels lurking in Wano Country? They can..."


    The Black Charcoal Orochi exclaimed, now that there are frequent rebellions in Wano Country, the samurai army in the Guri area and the big prison in the Tubun area have fallen. He is not in the mood to continue the marriage.


    But before he finished speaking, he met Crab''s cold eyes.


    In an instant, the black charcoal big snake suddenly understood.Kaido wanted to use himself as bait this time.


    The Black Charcoal Snake is not stupid. He immediately figured out the key to the matter. Since those people are hiding in various places in the country of Wano, it is better to draw them all out instead of distributing the troops and searching for them. Face to face.


    And in the entire Wano country, the best bait is not his nominal ruler?


    At this time, even near the bonfire, the raging flames kept burning, and the light reflected on the black charcoal snake''s face.


    The crown above his head was shining, and the brilliant gems reflected brilliant light in the light of the fire.


    But the black charcoal snake still felt like falling into an ice cave, cold all over.


    At this moment, Black Charcoal Orochi suddenly remembered what Herald had said to him before.


    It''s just a clown.


    The black charcoal snake unconsciously loosened his hand, and a piece of paper fell in the wind and spread flat on the ground.


    This is an ordinary newspaper. A photo is engraved on the front of the newspaper with a huge amount of space. It is vaguely visible that the photo is on a certain frozen sea, where the fleets of both sides are at war.


    Next to the photo, there are several big characters written in bold pen and ink.


    The scam that shocked the world, the most absurd war in history!


    Is it the craziest family or a liar?Morgans takes you to explore the past and present lives of the Wienhill family.


    Here is the hottest event in the sea today.


    Known as the most ridiculous war in history, the Battle of the Ice Sea.


    And the two sides engaged in the war are the entire naval headquarters working hard, and...


    A body fleet of the Vennhill family.


    ...


    As the capital of Wano Country, Hanano is much more prosperous than other regions.


    The residents here do not have to fight for their livelihoods, their faces are filled with happy smiles.


    A piece of peace.


    At least on the surface.


    The Flower City, on a long street, in a teahouse.


    A small old man looked at the bustling scene on the street.The look is complicated.


    The old man was wearing a leather jacket, and a blue flame was burning on his head.


    "It looks peaceful, right?"


    A trace of nostalgia flashed in the old man''s eyes, as if he was thinking of some long-lasting memory.


    Then he shook his head, forgetting the memory.


    I am really old, the old man likes to remember the past.


    "indeed so."


    Opposite the old man, sat a young man with blond hair.The young man took a sip of tea and said with a smile.


    "indeed so."


    "I have traveled in many places and seen many people. But even in the core territory of the Navy, I cannot see such a peaceful scene."


    "Here, there should be many people, the prosperity of their dreams."


    Outside the Long Street, a group of people were hanging up a big red lantern with a festive look.


    Among the lanterns, there is a candle burning.The entire long street seemed to be welcoming something festive, with lights and colorful lights, and red lanterns hung.


    "If I told you that ten years ago, when the Guangyue clan was still ruling the entire Hezhi country, the flower capital was not so peaceful, what would you think?"


    Uncle Leopard turned his head and asked Lorne seriously.


    "how to think?"


    Lorne didn''t expect Uncle Leopard to ask such a question. He pondered for a while, and then replied.


    "This shows that even though Black Charcoal Orochi has many shortcomings in his ability and character, he is still a good ruler."


    "At least, his ruling ability is much better than the previous Guangyue Patriarch."


    "Sure enough, this is what many people take for granted, right."


    Uncle Leopard looked at the residents on the long street with happy smiles, with a bit of bitterness on their faces.


    "That''s why I hate the black charcoal snake."


    "If it''s an ordinary power replacement, it''s fine. After all, I am not a supporter of the Guangyue clan. They have ruled for so long. After their decline, it is a normal thing to be replaced by someone."


    "but,"


    Anger flashed in Uncle Leopard''s eyes.


    "Heitan Orochi, his methods are really too despicable, don''t say whether he won the position, he continued to exploit the ordinary people in the country after he passed."


    "By oppressing them, to please Kaido who is standing behind him."


    "And anyone who dared to resist him was either thrown behind the deserted antelope, Ximei area, or imprisoned in the Tubun Prison."


    "As time passed, although no one appeared to resist him on the surface, the entire Wano country was as lifeless as a dead country."


    "At this time, Black Charcoal Orochi came up with an idea."

 876 Chapter 859: The Origin of the Givers Army

    "Under the rule of Black Charcoal Orochi, the entire Wano country has become a lifeless country without laughter."


    "At this time, Black Charcoal Orochi came up with an idea."


    Uncle Leopard looked at Lorne with a flash of anger in his eyes.


    He made no secret of his anger at the black charcoal snake.


    "Sir, I''ll add tea to you."


    At this time, a young tea girl walked to Ron''s side, and she gently picked up the teapot to make up for Ron and Uncle Leopard with tea.


    From beginning to end, the tea lady''s face was filled with impeccable smile.


    "Kaido opened a factory in Wano Country to produce weapons and equipment used to arm the Kaido Pirates. You should know this."


    Uncle Leopard changed his voice and said slowly.


    Lorne nodded, he still knew this very well.


    "Kaido''s factories are set up in many places in the country of Wano, but in each place, there are a lot of real fighters stationed. These real fighters are what you call animal type capable people."


    Lorne nodded. There are four pirate emperors in this sea today, each with its own characteristics.


    For example, the Charlotte family is a family with the Pirate Queen Charlotte Lingling as its core. The most important combat power among them are the children of Charlotte Lingling.


    They are entrenched in the waters of all nations with Cake Island as the center.The biggest feature of the Charlotte family is that most of Charlotte Lingling¡¯s children are all kinds of superhuman abilities.


    The White Beard Pirate Group is a pirate group formed by White Beard and his sons.Among them, there are all races, and everyone is unanimous. It is one of the most united pirate groups in this sea.


    The Vennhill family is also a family formed with Lorne as the core and followed by the followers who Lorne has walked along.


    The most distinguishing feature of these families is their indomitable army, top military destructive power, and powerful senior family cadres.


    And the madness of Lorne himself is unreasonable.


    And the last Kaido, in addition to the power of Kaido himself, the biggest feature is the top-notch sea building stone craftsmanship, and the "given army" formed purely by hundreds of animal powers.


    But as far as Lorne knew, Kaido''s subordinates, except for the hidden Sanchuan Road, did not have any non-animal demon fruit ability. This man seemed to want to form an army composed purely of animal demon fruit.


    And the formation of this legion will not take too long, at least before the execution of the war, Lorne had not heard of the existence of this legion.


    Later, during the Battle of Cake Island, Lorne only saw a few animals with the Devil Fruit ability.


    This was a question in Lorne''s heart all the time, that is, where did Kaido get so many animal devil fruits.Why did he know that this fruit must be an animal devil fruit?


    "Do you know how these real fights for the giver army came from?"


    Uncle Leopard''s voice was trembling, and he said slowly.


    "A long time ago, after Kaido returned from a defeat, he ordered all the young and middle-aged people in the country to be arrested and imprisoned together."


    "Then I didn''t know where I found some strange fruits and forced these people to eat them."


    "There are many people who are forced to eat these weird fruits because of their hunger."


    "Some of them have gained powerful abilities, a certain part of the body has mutated, showing animal characteristics. These people were brainwashed by Kaido and joined Kaido''s pirate group."


    "More and more people join, and these people have names."


    Uncle Leopard looked into Lorne''s eyes and said word by word.


    "To the giver legion."


    Was Kaido''s giver army come like this?Uncle Leopard''s words dispelled one of Ron''s doubts.


    "But more," a hint of resentment flashed in Uncle Leopard''s tone.


    "More people have become failures, they are deprived of the right to grief, no matter what happens, they can only laugh loudly."


    "Those who pass the experiment don''t keep one out of ten. The vast majority of people have become monsters who only smile."


    "The black charcoal snake discovered the usefulness of these fruits, and then deliberately abandoned the failed fruits in all corners of the country of Wano. These fruits were picked up by those hungry people and thought they had some food. When these people put the fruits. When I took it home and shared it with my family in excitement, Black Charcoal''s despicable plot was achieved."


    "The sorrow of the entire Wano country has disappeared. All the residents of Wano country, they are deprived of their right to grief, and become people who only smile all day long."


    Uncle Leopard raised his hand and pointed to the bustling scene on Long Street.


    "All the prosperity and harmony of all this are fake."


    "It''s all made up by the Black Charcoal Serpent, a lie to deceive the world!"


    At this moment, the tea seller next to her seemed to accidentally splash hot tea on a customer, and the customer immediately stood up and shouted at the tea seller.


    The tea seller immediately lowered her head and kept her company, but the smile on her face did not dissipate, which made her apologize less sincere.


    The guests continued to abuse them, but the tea girl could only lower her head and quickly apologize.


    No one helped the girl.


    Maybe it was tired from swearing, or maybe it was bullying a little girl who couldn''t satisfy this rude customer. After a long time, the customer snorted and left the teahouse cursingly.


    Until this time, the girl raised her head, and the smile on her face remained unchanged.


    Tears couldn''t stop falling from the corner of her eyes, but the smile on the girl''s face remained undiminished. She was like a delicate smile machine, smiling constantly.


    He was crying, but he laughed loudly. This weird scene was staged in this small teahouse.


    "Here is the reason for us to resist the black charcoal snake."


    Uncle Leopard said firmly.


    "This is the reason why the black charcoal snake will die."


    ...


    "Papa Papa Papa!"


    Ochifu, the residence of Mr. Sagi.


    The two dancers were enduring the disgusting smell in the room, performing Kabuki, a characteristic of Wano country.


    What they performed was the famous stage play of "The Second Son of Guangyue".


    When they performed until the second son of Guangyue defeated the wild boar named Shanshen, the music just hit the climax.


    The man sitting in front of them applauded suddenly.


    "The performance was really good."


    The man smiled and said, "Reminds me of that man."


    The two dancers lowered their heads humbly. This stage play is illegal in Wano, because the name of that man is taboo throughout Wano.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that the man in front of him was too powerful, they wouldn''t dare to mention it, let alone performing in the Big Snake Mansion.

 877 Chapter 860 Unbelievable! The returning man!

    "Since the performance is over, can we leave here."


    After a while, a dancer who played the second son of Guangyue raised her head and asked boldly.


    The longer she stayed in this strange place, her heart would become more and more disturbed.


    "That man wouldn''t show such a timid side."


    At this time, Saki-kun suddenly walked to the side of the dancing girl and said coldly.


    "I think you are nothing like him now."


    As soon as the voice fell, the bodies of the two dancers began to tremble involuntarily.


    "Since he is not like him, there is no value in this world."


    Samu-kun said coldly, before the two dancers had time to beg for mercy, a tall man with a mask on his head blocked them, pinched the necks of the two of them, and lifted them up.


    Because of their necks being pinched, their breathing became rapid, and they could only make a whimper, and could not even beg for mercy.


    "Become my collection."


    After the masked man took care of the two dancers, Saki-kun said to himself.


    "Will it be a pity to ruthlessly destroy the flowers that should have bloomed?"


    The man wearing the mask didn''t seem to hear Sagi-kun and didn''t move.


    "Sorry, I forgot, you can no longer answer my question now."


    Sagi-kun said apologetically, he sat down slowly.


    "The stage has been set up, the performers are preparing to debut, and the top stage play is about to be staged."


    "This time, what role will we play?"


    "I am looking forward to it more and more."


    He snapped his fingers, and the bodies of the two dancers on the ground moved strangely, and then suddenly stood up.


    It''s like a puppet being manipulated.


    "We are nothing but manipulated actors..."


    Sagi-kun said sickly.


    At this time, there is still one day before the fire festival in Wano Country.


    Lorne and the remnants of Guangyue Mitian have lurked in the Flower City, waiting for the best mobile phone meeting.


    Ying Gong Li and Xia Lan are sitting in the Jiuli and Tuwan areas respectively, ready to meet the companions of the Flower City.


    As for the remaining forces, under the leadership of Nana and the well-trained Guangyue clan retainers, they are rushing towards the Flower City.


    Calculating the time, they should almost arrive in the capital of flowers.


    The war is about to start.


    ...


    The capital of flowers, Da Snake Mansion.


    A pale young man came to the gate of the Great Snake Mansion, thought about it, and knocked on the gate of the Great Snake Mansion lightly.


    The door slowly opened, and the two samurai walked out with frosty faces.


    They thought it was a naughty naughty boy. At this time, they knocked on the door, so when they were about to drive these naughty boys away, they suddenly saw the man knocking on the door.


    Then he looked at the man in front of him in shock.As if seeing something incredible.


    Qiang Qiang.


    Two long knives fell to the ground, and because of shock, they could not even hold their weapons securely.


    "Ghost!"


    The next moment, the two samurai covered their faces and ran away screaming.


    "You actually came back."


    A quarter of an hour later, the main hall of the Great Snake Mansion.


    Black Charcoal Orochi looked suspiciously at the returning man.


    "I thought you died on the Guran Tezolo, and even prepared a grand funeral for you."


    "Well, just after the fire festival."


    "That''s really an honor to be next."


    The man who had returned slowly got up and bowed respectfully to the black charcoal snake.


    "This time, the return is extremely dangerous. Ji Xia encountered an unprecedented opponent on the Guran Tezolo, and the opponent easily suffered a heavy blow. In the moment of crisis, Xia chose to fight to the death and detonated the explosives buried in the surroundings. Forced the opponent back."


    The man thought of the words he had prepared long ago, and said slowly to the black charcoal snake.


    "However, the shock wave of the explosion will rush into the sea below, leaving Kaido-sama''s army, holding a wooden board underneath, floating in the sea for a long time, and at one time I thought I would never return to the country of peace."


    "If it were not for the general''s blessing, I am afraid I would have been buried in a corner of the sea long ago."


    "Such compliments are meaningless!"


    The Black Charcoal Snake waved his hand and said coldly.


    "Fortunately, you came back in time. If you are two days later, even if you are still alive, this general will probably consider sending you to the grave prepared for you."


    "You should understand that this general will really do this."


    Black Charcoal Big Snake took a deep breath, and then slowly said the name of the man in front of him.


    "Sleeping madman."


    "Even if you die in the hands of the general, it''s an honor for Sleeping Madness!"


    The man known as the Sleeping Crazy Death Slowly bowed to the black charcoal snake.


    "After all, Lai Xia is just a dog in front of the general''s gate. Being executed by the owner is also the greatest glory of a dog!"


    "So much the better!"


    The Black Charcoal Snake stood up and said coldly to the Sleeping Madman.


    "Then, the security work for the fire festival day after tomorrow will be left to you."


    He walked to the side of Kuang Si Lang on the surface and patted his shoulder gently.


    "Hope, you don''t let this general down."


    After speaking, Heitan Orochi left the hall without looking back.


    Sleeping Madness is the dog he trusts most, and he has never doubted the loyalty of this dog before.


    After leaving the hall, the black charcoal snake snapped his fingers, and a ninja walked out of the shadows.


    "Help me find out how the Sleeping Madman returned to Wano Country."


    Black Charcoal Big Snake said slowly with his back facing the shadow.


    Even if it is a dog, he must know whether the owner of the dog is himself.


    In the huge hall, only the returned Sleeping Madness Lang was left.


    The man was silent for a while, and smiled self-deprecatingly.


    Then turned around, ready to leave here.But at this time, he saw a man with a thin body and long black hair leaning against the door of the hall, looking at himself calmly.


    "The dog is really a dog. As long as you come back, the owner will have no doubt about your loyalty."


    The man said lightly, making no secret of the sarcasm in his tone.


    "Saki-kun."


    Sleeping Madman looked at the man in front of him coldly, the only man he couldn''t see through.


    "Everyone is just a dog in front of General Orochi, so why bother to hurt each other?"


    "makes sense."


    Sagi-kun smiled slightly, and then stretched out his right hand, preparing to give a high-five to the sleep madman.


    However, the latter seemed to ignore him at all, and walked past Sagi-kun.Leaving the main hall against Sagi-kun¡¯s shoulder.


    Looking at the figure of the sleeping crazy death man who was gradually going away, Sagi-kun showed a trace of sarcasm in his eyes.


    "Ha ha."

 878 Chapter 861: Conspiracy in Hot Springs

    The flower city is calm on the surface, and darkly choppy.


    The samurai ninjas or pirates turned like gears in the dark.


    In order to welcome the fire festival in Wano country two days later.They searched the dark corners of the Flower City in an orderly manner, searching for all suspicious people.


    At this time, the largest restaurant in the City of Flowers, inside the luxurious suite.


    Lorne was enjoying a rare hot spring bath,


    "It''s been a long time since I enjoyed the hot springs."


    Opposite Lorne, Uncle Leopard leaned on the side of the hot spring with his hands and groaned comfortably.


    "I never thought that I could still soak in a hot spring."


    "The spring water here is taken from the top of Fujiyama, and it cuts through the Tianchi above Fujiyama. The temperature does not drop all year round. I also enjoyed it once when I accompanied Mr. Mita back to the Flower City a long time ago when I met Master Sukiyaki. ."


    Next to Uncle Leopard, a chubby murloc spoke.


    "However, this kind of good place should have been in your own pocket long after the black charcoal snake came to power. How did you think of avoiding the black charcoal snake soldiers here."


    He looked at Lorne not far away with a trace of doubt in his eyes.


    "In this world, everything can be exchanged for benefits. If you can''t, it''s just that the benefits are not enough."


    Lorne smiled slightly.


    "I just kidnapped the wife and daughter of the hot spring owner, and then threatened him to provide me with a suite."


    "If he doesn''t do it, I will throw his wife and daughter into the open sea to fend for themselves."


    "Very savage and efficient approach."


    Uncle Leopard bathing in the hot spring gave Lorne a thumbs up.


    "Just like the old man back then."


    Uncle Leopard showed a trace of emotion in his tone. He was also such a man with a story.


    "After all, we Pirates only pursue high efficiency when doing things."


    Lorne said.He actually didn''t reveal anything to these people.


    The owner behind this store is actually the sleepy madman, and the hot spring owner on the bright side is just a puppet supported by the sleepy madman.


    After surrendering to Lorne, Sleeping Madman revealed to Lorne the weakness of the boss.


    Lorne kidnapped the boss''s wife and daughter. Another idea was to test whether the sleep madman cheated him.


    It seems that the man did not disappoint Lorne.


    "I have gathered more than five hundred warriors, plus the retainers of the Guangyue clan in the Jiuli area, and the prisoners who escaped from the Tuwan Prison. We already have more than a thousand people in our hands."


    "These people will gradually sneak into the flower capital in the past few days, and then lie in ambush in the long street. When the black charcoal snake shows up, he will directly take his head."


    Uncle Leopard said earnestly, this action is related to the future pattern of the country, so he did not take it lightly, but activated his previous contacts.


    In the country of Wano, where the black black charcoal serpent destroyed and oppressed for ten years, he was able to gather more than 500 warriors with his reputation ten years ago. This uncle Leopard was also a big man back then.


    At least Lorne thought so.


    The fire festival in Wano Country is similar to the Xia Long Festival in most parts of the New World, the Spring Festival in the Flower Country, or the Flower Festival in Adela, the capital of flowers, and is the largest festival in the country.


    Under normal circumstances, when the fire festival begins, the ruler of Wano will drive two striped dragon lanterns with fire dragons in a circle around the flower capital, and at any time sway the flowers that symbolize washing away filth and soaking flowers. Rootless water.


    By then, the capital of flowers will be mixed, and many people from other places will come here to receive the blessings of the generals of Wano Country.


    That was Lorne''s best chance.


    "Especially this year. Some time ago, Heitan Oro had announced that he would hold an engagement ceremony between himself and the pope of Balaam at the same time on the festival of fire sacrifices. With his good face, he will definitely appear at that time. In the ceremony of the fire sacrifice."


    "As long as he shows up, our warriors will create chaos and attack them in groups. Then, the assassination team composed of Kappa Kawatsu and others will take advantage of the chaos and take the head of the black charcoal snake."


    "When the black charcoal snake died, and the army of Hezhi country had no leader, even if Kaido wanted to forcefully suppress it by force, he would have to spend some time."


    Uncle Leopard described his plan in detail. This was the plan he came up with after being imprisoned in the Tuwan prison for ten years and thinking hard every day.


    At their level, a plan that is too complicated, it is very likely that there will be some mistakes somewhere in the middle.Then destroy the entire chain of planning.Might as well use the simplest method.


    Because the simplest method is often the most efficient.


    "For such a major incident, Kaido will definitely send someone to guard the dark place of the Flower City. However, now, Kaido does not have a few cadres who can handle it, so even if he himself appears directly in this place, It''s not impossible."


    "When the black charcoal snake died, Kaido appeared. It was my chance to shoot."


    Lorne smiled slightly and stretched out his hand from the hot spring.


    "I will use my ability to cut the battlefield from Wano Country, and at the same time separate Kaido from his men."


    "At that time, it will be such a scene."


    A cloud of water vapor emerged from the hot spring and condensed into a floating island in the air.


    In the center of the floating island, there is a fog dragon hovering.


    "On the floating island, only Kaido is left. What he has to face is the samurai who hates him in the entire Wano Country, and our army."


    "At that time, Xiaosheng will definitely cut off the head of that evil dragon!"


    Kappa Kasong snorted coldly, shattered the water vapor in front of Ron with a punch, and said coldly.


    "Then, sprinkle his blood on the tomb of Master Mida, to pay homage to the Guangyue clan!"


    "very funny."


    Lorne narrowed his eyes slightly, and said.


    "I really want to know how strong the man who claims to be the strongest creature in history is."


    Lorne licked his lips, a flash of warfare flashed in his eyes.


    "Let''s take a look, who is crazy about me or him?"


    Lorne didn''t say one more thing. At this moment, Sky City SKY is already entrenched 10,000 meters above the country of He, and the army of the Vennhill family is ready to descend from the sky at any time.He didn''t believe that no matter how strong Kaido was, it was impossible to compete head-on against an entire Wienhill family.


    At that time, Lorne will behead the dragon and bathe in the blood of the dragon!


    A very simple plan was drawn up in a hot spring field in the capital of flowers.


    At this time, the gate of the Great Snake Mansion suddenly opened, and a prisoner who was bound all over was escorted out.


    It was like a criminal sent to the execution ground.


    "Hahahaha."


    The criminal suddenly began to laugh, and the laughter echoed in the dark night.


    Like the whisper of an evil spirit.

 879 Chapter 862 The future is doomed? !

    The Great Route, Mary Gioia, above the Void Throne.


    A thin man who hides his body in the shadows is watching the pile of documents in front of him without a word. In front of him, one with bare feet, draping his long hair casually on himself The beautiful woman on her back came over.


    The woman glanced at the information in the man''s hand, then sat on the throne, and said playfully.


    "You know you can''t fight this war, why don''t you stop the navy."


    "With your ability, you should have predicted the end of this war very early."


    What the man saw was the report that the Navy had just submitted.


    The causes and consequences of the Ice-Sea Battle are recorded in detail above.


    When the navy went all out to freeze the entire sea and block the Weinhill family''s army above the sea, it was surprisingly discovered that this mighty army turned out to be fake!


    In addition to the flagship, the other Pirate Ships were actually low-level soldiers from the Vennhill family.


    Under the attack of the entire navy, these ordinary pirates were not opponents of the navy at all. They were just a few rounds of bombardment. The army of the Wienhill family, except for the main ship where Jody was located, was sunk by the navy. .


    And because the sea is frozen, even if he wants to run, Jody has no chance to escape!


    Just as the Navy was preparing to expand its battle and capture this senior cadre of the Venn Hill family, the ice on the surface of the frozen sea was suddenly shattered.


    A pirate ship suddenly appeared on the battlefield.


    "I didn''t expect the young man Shanks to be so courageous that he dared to bring his subordinates to the main force of the Navy."


    The man suddenly said, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    "It''s exactly the same as the man back then."


    "The man back then, did you mean Roger or Lockes?"


    The woman said curiously.


    She understands the character of the man in front of her. There are not many people on this sea who have been praised so much by him, and each of these people who have been praised by him is the top powerhouse of an era.


    For example, the pirate hegemons that disappeared in history, such as the five old men who now rule the world government.


    "Both, Shanks'' identity is a bit special after all."


    The man closed the report in his hand.


    After Shanks appeared, the direction of the Battle of the Ice Sea became somewhat subtle.


    The navy is not without the strength to deal with this young pirate, and even with all its strength, even if the real army of the Wienhill family appears, coupled with this red-haired pirate group, the navy is not without the power of a battle.


    But this Shanks didn''t seem to want to go to war with the navy. He just attacked the navy when it appeared, and slightly blocked the navy''s offensive. Then, he took the people on board Jodi and left the battlefield quickly. .


    This feeling is like not wanting the event to continue to expand.


    "If that guy in the Warring States Period knew that you had seen the outcome of the incident, he would be very helpless."


    "After all, he carefully prepared to face the Wienhill family, only to get such a result."


    The loss of a fleet may be considered a strain to other forces, but it is not a big deal for the Vennhill family, which started from the arms business and has a big business.


    In order to face the Vennhill family, the navy had to shrink its forces and return the main force to Malin Vandor, which would inevitably miss the management of other sea areas.


    In such a conversion, the Navy actually did not earn much.


    Warring States now, it is as if he punched with all his strength, hitting a ball of cotton, and there was hardship to tell.


    "Because it is not necessary."


    The man closed the information in his hand and said casually.


    "In the future I see, Lorne will die in the country of peace, and then the entire Wienhill family will be overwhelmed and will become a second-rate force in this sea."


    "After a few years, it will completely disappear in the long river of history. It has become a legend in people''s mouth."


    "So, I don''t have to care about a dead person."


    The woman was silent, she knew the abilities of the man in front of her.


    The most illusory fruit, the fruit of prophecy, he can see the history hundreds of years later, he used this ability to guide the twenty emperors to destroy that great country, and he was deceived by him because of a momentary carelessness. Signed this eternal covenant with him.


    Throughout his life, he must guard the residence of the Tianlongren and protect him.


    Moreover, a woman had a foreboding that this man deceived herself and entered into a covenant with herself was a plan, because in these long years, she has seen the overlord of the era more than once, and many of them can threaten The strong man in life.


    If it were not for his own protection, the man would have died many times.Therefore, he should have seen his future a long time ago before he made the bet with himself and made himself his guard.


    For the two who had undergone immortality surgery, life is eternity.


    "Really a despicable person."


    The woman curled her lips and muttered.


    "Lorne''s story will end in the country of peace, and then in another ten years, the man who inherited Roger''s will will go to sea."


    "After a long voyage, the man in the straw hat will die in that place, the place Roger called the end of the great route."


    "Then, the story of this era will end, and you can fall asleep. Waiting for a hundred years later, the next era will begin."


    The man said with a smile.


    "This feeling of being spoiled is really boring."


    The woman turned her body, she didn''t like the feeling that a man had everything under control.


    "Could it be that your ability has no shortcomings?"


    The woman asked the question buried in her heart for hundreds of years.


    "Disadvantages?"


    The man paused, frowned slightly, and after a long time, he said slowly.


    "There are actually shortcomings. I actually have two shortcomings."


    "First of all. I can only see what will happen in the fixed future. If someone who eats the fruits of time disturbs, the future I see may be wrong."


    "It''s like a river flowing down, I''m standing on the bank, and I know exactly where the river is going."


    "However, if someone introduces another river from the side, sleep will become muddy."


    "After the two rivers merged, even if it was me, I couldn''t see where the rivers were going."


    "The fruit of time?"


    The woman said to herself.


    "Isn''t that me?"


    The fruit of the time series is arguably the rarest fruit. After so many years, women have never heard of the existence of the second time series fruit.

 880 Chapter 863 Conspiracy and Conspiracy! The execution song of death row prisoners!

    "So, you are my worst enemy."


    The man looked at the woman, a smile flashed across his mouth.


    This smile made the woman a little bit creepy.She suddenly discovered that the man''s bet with herself might have been premeditated.


    Before winning himself, he had already planned his development for the next few hundred years.


    The establishment of the world government, the stability of the Tianlong people''s regime, everything is in the man''s plan.


    "So, what is your second flaw?"


    The woman was silent for a while.Asked slowly.


    She still couldn''t help her curiosity.


    "My second shortcoming?"


    The man paused and said slowly."That is, I can''t see the future of that place."


    "That, the future of the most special place in the world."


    Mentioned that place, the man deliberately sold a pass, without telling it.


    But the woman probably guessed it.She curled her lips.


    "Then you really don''t have any opponents."


    Because that place, whether it is a man or a woman, will never go there again.


    "Speaking of this, aren''t you curious why Lorne died in the country of Wano?"


    The corner of the man''s mouth was slightly curved.


    Anyone who controls great secrets can hardly not share these secrets.And the only person who is qualified to share secrets with men is this woman.


    "You remember the name of Wano Country."


    "Of course I remember, the country of gold that is famous all over the world. It''s just that the gold seems to have been transported to a place in the paradise and used by the group of people to build that thing."


    The woman seemed to remember some bad memory, and slightly frowned her beautiful eyebrows.


    "Then that group of people was betrayed by you and disappeared completely, and that thing disappeared."


    "So, you should remember what they used to carry the gold back then."


    The man tapped the table lightly and said slowly.


    As if prompted by the man, the woman remembered something, her face becoming more and more serious.


    "Do you remember it?"


    The man snapped his fingers and said playfully.


    "That thing is in the current Wano country."


    "Is this why the little guy from the Vennhill family died in Wano Country?" the woman asked in surprise.


    "In the current Wano country, there are people who can use that thing?"


    Seeing the man nodded slowly, a trace of pity flashed in the woman''s eyes.


    "Then, that little guy has really bad luck."


    ...


    "This is the news from last night. Many prisoners imprisoned in the Big Snake Mansion were secretly sent out last night."


    "The Black Charcoal Serpent seems to be looking for an opportunity to execute these people in order to avoid future troubles."


    "Among them, there are not only the retainers of the Guangyue clan, but also the pirates who united the Guangyue clan and rebelled against the Black Charcoal Serpent."


    In the hot spring restaurant, Tengu took out a piece of information, walked up to Ron, and said solemnly.


    "This includes many of our previous companions."


    "You mean, Herald is among them?"


    Lorne raised his eyebrows and asked back.He had just woke up from his sleep, he had received such an important piece of information from Tengu''s ears.


    At this time, a strong man wrapped in a white bath towel stretched his waist and walked past the tengu.


    It''s just that when he passed by the tengu, he stuffed a small piece of paper without a trace.


    Tengu opened the small note, his face became more solemn.


    "What happened?"


    Seeing the tengu look like this, Lorne asked curiously.


    "According to the latest information, these people were sent to the execution ground outside the City of Flowers, Black Charcoal Orochi, seems to want to execute these prisoners publicly at noon."


    Lorne was silent for a moment.At this time, there is still one day before the fire festival ceremony in Wano Country.


    And the purpose of the black charcoal snake is very obvious.


    The two sides have reached an endless state of death, and the captives are meaningless to the black charcoal snake, so he needs to play the best use of these captives.


    He wanted to use the lives of these prisoners to fish out certain rebels hidden in the Flower City before the fire ceremony began.


    This is a shame. It is best to catch the rebellious party from the capital of flowers. Even if it cannot be caught, at least it can blow the morale of the rebellious group and get rid of the prisoners by the way.


    After figuring out the whole plot of the black charcoal snake, Ron nodded uncontrollably.


    Perfect plan.He couldn''t think of such a perfect plan with his short eyes.


    I just don''t know whether the person hiding in the dark and making suggestions for the Black Charcoal Orochi is the Sleeping Madman who has returned to the Orochi Manor, or the one who was extremely jealous of the Sleeping Madman, Sagi-kun.


    "If this news goes out, it will have a huge impact on our morale."


    Tiangu said with a cold face, he didn''t expect that at the last moment, the black charcoal snake would come up with such a way to draw a salary from the bottom of the pan.


    No matter what they choose to do, they will fall into a great passivity.


    "Whoever makes a big deal, what is a little sacrifice?"


    Lorne shook his head slowly, "You have tolerated for so many years, can''t you afford to sacrifice this little bit?"


    Frankly speaking, Lorne was disappointed to see the tengu look like this.


    In this world, there has never been a war without bloodshed or a coup without sacrifice.


    To restore the rule of the Guangyue clan, such a small sacrifice is a matter of course.


    If this sacrifice is unwilling to bear, even if they overthrow Kaido, they will not be able to hold onto this country.


    Lorne was convinced of this.


    "I understand."


    Tengu was silent for a long time before it seemed to have made an important decision.


    He breathed a long sigh of relief, then said slowly.


    "This is an inevitable sacrifice for the Guangyue clan."


    He is a fanatical supporter of the Guangyue clan, and Ron''s words only slightly awakened him.


    For him, there is nothing more important than restoring the rule of the Guangyue clan.


    "As early as when the banner of the Guangyue clan was raised, everyone was ready to sacrifice for it. Now, it''s just that this sacrifice comes early."


    Watching tengu turn and leave.The figure gradually became firm.A smile appeared at the corner of Lorne''s mouth.


    It seemed that the consciousness of the people in this country was slightly beyond his expectations.


    For Lorne, it doesn''t matter whether the people in the country sacrificed or not.


    However, Herald could be regarded as his subordinate, Lorne did not want this subordinate to die desperately in front of him.


    So, he wanted to take a little action.

 881 Take a day off today.

    Kazunori is the second-to-last plot of this book. I conceived it for a long time. Even though I didn''t write well, I still wanted to write my conjecture about the Pirate World.


    Write a complete world view.


    Take a day off today, let me perfect my previous thoughts.


    Make up later.

 882 Chapter 864: A Fatal Omission

    Giggle.


    The carriage escorting the prisoners slowly moved towards the outside of the city of flowers.


    The entire long street was extremely silent, and all the residents of the Flower City seemed to have sensed something and locked the doors and windows one after another, shutting themselves in the house.


    For fear of being involved in something.


    This is the instinct of ordinary people in this era.Only in this way can they survive in this era.


    The samurai lowered their footsteps, leaving only the sound of uniform metal collisions echoing on the long street.


    Giggle.


    "Very weird scene."


    By the side of the long street, above a tall building, Lorne gently dug a hole in the paper window, and then coldly observed the situation outside.


    After a while, he slowly said to himself.


    He didn''t know what the Tengu and the others would do after being awakened by him.


    Larthaya had asked him if Lorne really wanted to help people from the Kingdom of Won. After getting an affirmative answer from Lorne, he left in doubt.


    Lorne didn''t lie to her, but there was one thing that Lorne didn''t tell the female knight.In fact, he didn¡¯t care about the fate of the whole country of Wazhi. The reason he helped them was only because Ron felt a trace of dedication from these people. This kind of dedication to endure the humiliation and fulfill the Lord¡¯s last wish. In Ron¡¯s view, it¡¯s OK. Used to deal with Kaido.


    Another reason is that when he first came to the waters of the country of Wano, that dream had been lingering in Ron''s heart. He had a hunch that his dream had an extremely close relationship with the mysterious country.


    As a person with the ability to perceive fruits, Lorne believes in his sixth sense.


    But the premise of all this was under the condition that Arelli herself was unscathed.


    Because in Lorne''s eyes, the entire Wano Country is far less important than Areli alone.


    "It''s too quiet."


    Lorne said slowly.


    The scene on the long street at this time is too weird.It''s not because the seemingly stupid Black Charcoal Serpent came up with such a clever plan and forcibly forced the rebels lurking in the Flower City to show up.It''s not because the ordinary residents of the Flower City, as if they had already received some news, hid in their homes early.


    But because it was too quiet.The Black Charcoal Snake didn''t even think about hiding the news of these prisoners.It is not necessary.


    What he needs is to spread the news so that the rebels lurking in the Flower City can be caught out.


    What''s more, he knew one thing very well, that is, when these prisoners were just sent out of the Big Snake Mansion, they couldn''t escape the rebels of the party.


    Therefore, there is no need to hide whereabouts.


    However, Lorne still felt that there was something wrong with what was in front of him. It was like mixing a once-used playing card into a new deck of cards. Even if not found, senior gamblers can still feel the playing cards. The feel is a bit wrong.


    However, Lorne could not find the used playing card.


    "Some headaches."


    Lorne rubbed his temples. The physical fitness and abilities of his own body are much stronger than those of the body, but there is a fatal flaw, that is, he is used to the strengthened head of the body. After thinking, using this "normal" body to think about problems, you will feel a little lag.


    This kind of lag will not affect the battle, but in such a situation that requires observation, it seems a little insufficient.


    Therefore, Lorne did not choose to shoot this time.


    He has always been very cautious.


    The carriage escorting the prisoners slowly drove in the direction of the city gate, passing by a beggar lying on a street corner.


    The sound of chariots awakened the beggar. The beggar rubbed his sleepy eyes, and then seemed to be frightened by the heavily armed warriors in front of him. He subconsciously hugged his body, curled back, and pressed his back against the flower. On the blue brick wall of the city.


    A samurai took a look at the beggar, and then continued to escort the carriage.


    After the samurai walked far away, the beggar hurriedly put away the floor shop he had laid on the ground, and hid in a dark alley like a survivor.


    "silly."


    Standing in the attic, Lorne said coldly after seeing this scene.


    He could see through the disguise of this beggar at a glance, and he was more than 90% likely to be the subordinates of this group of elders from the country of Wano who were in the street.


    After judging the strength of the defensive carriage, look for opportunities to do it.


    It seems that in the end, these old people still can''t bear to watch their old friends die like this.


    They are still making the final attempt.


    But this behavior, in Lorne''s view, was quite stupid.


    It has been too long in the rabbit bowl prison. This group of former bigwigs may have forgotten how they felt when they were in power, and their thinking remained ten years ago.


    As Lorne, who personally founded "Dark Moon", an intelligence organization covering the entire sea, he still has some experience in disguising his identity, one of the required courses for agents.


    In Lorne¡¯s view, the best camouflage is actually to lay out ahead of time, just like a nail accidentally inserted into the deck. After decades of wind and sun, coupled with the maintenance of the ship¡¯s crew, it will also interact with the ship. Blended as one.


    As long as you arrive at the target location in advance, and then live there for more than ten years, you will imprint the traces of your life there, even the top detectives will not find any clues.


    Because all the improprieties, all the flaws, will be concealed by time.


    Only a flawless dive is left.


    The next thing is substitution. Through assassinations, kidnappings and various methods, secretly replace one person, and then imitate the other person''s daily life, with top-notch makeup skills, even if it is a lover who gets along day and night, it is difficult in a short time. Found flaws.


    In the face of investigation, you can also use the identity of the person to be replaced.


    But the group of people in Wano Kuni obviously did not have such conditions, so they chose the simplest method.


    Dress up as ordinary residents.


    Vendors, flower girls, dim sum shop owners, pedestrians passing by...


    Various identities that are common on the street.This is a routine used by many spy war dramas.


    Now that the residents of Wano Country are all locking their doors, at this time, there is only one person most likely to appear on the street.


    Those are the homeless beggars.


    This is the only identity they can choose to disguise themselves.


    "But you have overlooked one thing."


    Lorne took a deep breath. He had a hunch that he was in a good situation with a little flaw.


    Because these big guys who have been imprisoned by the black charcoal snake for ten years have overlooked one thing.One thing is simple, but easily overlooked.


    That is, in the entire flower city, there are no beggars at all!

 883 Chapter 865

    The black charcoal snake is an extremely narcissistic person.


    In order to show that under his own governance, the Hezhi Congress developed better than under the rule of the Guangyue Clan, so he forced the entire Huazhi people to eat the remaining inferior quality of Kaido¡¯s "Give Givers Army". Product fruit.


    The entire flower capital, as well as most places in Wano Country, has become a country without sorrow.


    All the residents were deprived of the right to frown, even if they were crying, they could only smile and shed tears.


    So when Lorne first entered the Flower City, he felt a strange and peaceful atmosphere here.


    And the beggar, a creature that humiliated the city in the eyes of the black charcoal snake, was either driven into the wilderness outside the capital of flowers, or executed secretly.


    The beggars who appeared on the long street at this time undoubtedly exposed the existence of Uncle Leopard and the others to He Hei Tan Orochi.


    boom!


    Sure enough, shortly after the first beggar escaped into the dark alley, a fierce explosion occurred in the dark alley.


    The fire ignited the two houses nearby, and a raging fire burned.


    But so far, no resident dared to poke his head out to see what happened outside.


    The fear of the black charcoal snake, or the fear of Kaido, even exceeds death!


    A burning man flew out from the dark alley.Two ninjas in black ninja costumes emerged from the shadows.


    They were holding ninja darts with burning fire symbols, and looked at the burning people who were constantly rolling on the long street with vigilant faces.


    The Ninja Legion under Kaido!Lorne''s pupils shrank. This was different from the fact that he had solved a large number of miscellaneous fish with a wave of his hand in the Jiuli area, but was a truly elite ninja.


    According to Lorne''s estimation, any one of these two ninjas, placed on the Great Route, can be compared to the pirates of more than 80 million Pele.


    boom!


    It was another explosion. This time, the house collapsed, and there was a mess of anger from inside the house.


    Then several figures rushed out of the burning house, rolled onto the long street, and extinguished the flames on the burning man on the long street.


    These were a few men in rags. Ron had seen him when Uncle Leopard summoned his men before.


    According to Uncle Leopard, these men are among the few samurai who still have blood in the country.


    But at this moment, Lorne didn''t care about these anymore.


    "It''s the beggar from the beginning."


    Lorne''s pupils shrank slightly and said slowly.


    I don''t know if it is the arrogance or stupidity of the group of wandering elders.In other words, they believe in the truth that is dark under the lamp.


    They even inserted the joint location not far from the place where the beggar was hiding.


    After the identity of the beggar was found out, the place where they met was naturally exposed in front of the black charcoal snake.


    The whole body of the beggar was scorched, and the ups and downs of his chest gradually weakened.


    Anyone with a little understanding of medical skills will make such a judgment when seeing this scene.


    He will not live long.


    Even Lorne couldn''t do anything. At this moment, unless the fruit of the operation is here, no one can save his life.


    But a life is not important.


    After a base point was exposed, the group of warriors who were still loyal to the Guangyue clan were caught in a dilemma.


    Escape or fight.


    The number of enemies is not clear, and the chance of victory in battle is unknown.


    And in the light of their stronghold being discovered so quickly, it would be difficult to convince people if the Black Charcoal Orochi hadn''t prepared for them.


    As for running away?


    The man in rags looked at the direction of the city gate, and the carriage escorting the prisoners still slowly drove towards the city gate. Several warriors escorting the prisoners were still expressionless, even if there were two huge messages behind him. The explosion did not make them look back.


    Boom boom boom boom!


    At this time, several other houses on Long Street experienced intense explosions in turn.


    Several of the houses heard the desperate shouts of ordinary people. In front of the sea of ??fire, these ordinary people did not have the slightest strength to resist.


    But there are also some houses with flickering figures.A group of people dressed in rags similar to a few men fled out of the fire.


    Among them, they even include Uncle Leopard and Tengu.


    For a moment of their hesitation, Black Charcoal Serpent had already helped them make a choice.


    "You guys, how did you find us."


    Uncle Leopard spoke, looked at the ninja standing in front of him, and said coldly.


    Although there were only two ninjas, he did not dare to take it lightly.Because the other party can catch them from the Flower City, there must be a back hand!


    Is this still necessary?


    Lorne rolled his eyes, and the group of people fell into a misunderstanding, that is, when an explosion occurred and the first stronghold was destroyed, they had a psychological hint that their hiding place was exposed.


    Then a series of explosions sounded. These people didn''t think much about it, but thought that the black charcoal snake had learned of all his hiding places in some way, and had to rush out.


    Sure enough, when he first spoke, countless ninjas in black ninja costumes removed their disguise from the big trees, sewers, roof tiles...everywhere you could imagine.


    The long street was surrounded by water.


    At this time, the number advantage of both sides was completely reversed!


    "So hot, so without hesitation."


    Lorne, who was hiding above the tall buildings, took a deep breath. Not far from him, a house was lit by a fire, and a woman''s desperate cry came from inside.


    The flame burned, and Lorne could even feel the heat in the air.


    "It''s not like the handwriting of the black charcoal snake."


    From escorting the prisoners out of the city, to seeing through the disguise of beggars, to burning the first stronghold, forcing them to escape from the fire, and finally to detonating the explosives that had been buried in Long Street houses, forcing more rebels to flee.


    So interlocking, it doesn''t look like the stupid and arrogant black charcoal snake''s handwriting before.


    A smile appeared at the corner of Lorne¡¯s mouth, as if a top chess player in the world was playing against a chess boy with poor chess skills. He felt bored. When he was about to tease him, suddenly someone came forward and picked it up. He took the chess piece and sat opposite Lorne.


    In fact, if Uncle Leopard and the others are careful, you can find out.


    Not all the houses burning with flames are their hiding places.More are just ordinary residential buildings.


    However, in order to lure them out, the Black Charcoal Snake did not hesitate to destroy all suspicious houses at all.


    The raging flames continue to burn, if not stopped, the flames will spread to the entire long street.


    Completely burn down a quarter of the Flower City.

 884 Chapter 866

    The raging flames ignited the long streets of the Flower City, and the expected war between the two sides was staged a day in advance.


    The ninja corps on the roof held their breath and did not move. If you close your eyes, you can''t even feel their presence.


    These people seemed to be waiting for an order.


    The rebels kept retreating, then squeezed in the very center of the long street, raised their heads, and looked at the countless ninjas around.


    "damn it."


    Uncle Leopard took a sip, a trace of determination flashed in his eyes.


    Now that the plan has been seen through, it is better to die.


    He was going to command these warriors to rush into the Big Snake Mansion, and directly cut off the head of the Black Charcoal Big Snake sitting in the Big Snake Mansion.


    The encirclement of the ninjas gradually became smaller, completely sealing off the road in the direction of the city gate.Then step by step, approaching the rebels.


    This feeling is like forcing these people to retreat.


    Behind the rebel army is the power center of the country, the towering Snake Mansion!


    "This kind of courage."


    Above the tall building, Lorne saw this scene, his pupils shrinking slightly.


    This kind of courage to use the body as a bait made Lorne have to look at the people who made this game with admiration.


    There is a very crude fable on this sea, that is, no matter how docile the rabbit is, after being forced to a certain extent, there is also the risk of jumping up and biting.


    What''s more, these samurai who suppressed their anger for ten years.And the behavior of this group of ninjas did not take the initiative to attack, clearly forcing the rebels to retreat.


    Force them to attack the Serpent Mansion!


    "I am looking forward to it more and more."


    Lun said slowly, then snapped his fingers lightly.


    On the cabinet behind him, a row of delicate daggers placed neatly and neatly for decoration suddenly flew, then penetrated the paper window and flew towards the outside.


    Since the people who arranged the plan had such courage to let these desperadoes attack the Great Snake Mansion, it meant that he had the confidence to let this group of people return without success.


    Whether it was the deployment of a large number of guards in the Orochi Mansion, or the transfer of the Black Charcoal Orochi to a relatively safe area.


    You can do this easily.If this group of rebels really follows the line of thought, there will only be one result, and that will be a disastrous defeat.


    Unless it is, there is an external force that can rewrite the direction of the script!


    And Lorne is such an external force!


    The dagger was silent, against the wall, and quietly approached a few ninjas in black ninja suits, followed their backs, and flew behind their necks.Then he deflected the blade slightly and aimed the sharp blade at their necks.


    Then, wipe it.


    The dagger pierced their necks, blood gushing and swayed all over the floor.


    "Enemy attack!"


    A ninja shouted, and then subconsciously flew the darts with fire symbols in his hand towards the rebels downstairs.


    boom!


    The fire talisman flew to the ground and detonated directly, leaving a large pit about several meters deep on the ground.


    The explosion did not cause any casualties, but it became the fuse that triggered the war between the two sides.


    "For the Guangyue clan, fight!"


    A warrior of the rebel army shouted, and then drew a long rusty knife.


    Crunch!


    A slash came out of the samurai''s hand and slashed towards the ninja legions not far away.


    Several ninjas who were too late to dodge were hit by a slash and cut in half.


    The originally peaceful battlefield was stained with blood.


    After both sides took action, the battle broke out in an instant. The group of warriors looked like hungry wolves who had been hungry for several weeks, asked the smell of blood, and rushed towards the ninjas with red eyes.


    Dealing with this group of running dogs of the Guangyue clan, they will not be soft, nor can they be soft.


    The humiliation suffered by the Guangyue clan can only be washed away with the blood of the Black Charcoal clan!


    And the ninjas couldn''t catch them with their hands. The moment the group of people started, the ninjas jumped high, and then countless fire talismans and thunder talismans were thrown from their hands less than lost.


    The flame exploded, the thunder light flickered, and the battlefield became a mess!


    This was the first step for Ron to enter the game. Since the opponent wanted to force Uncle Leopard and the others to attack the Serpent Mansion, Ron added a fire to let the battle break out in advance.


    No matter what is hidden in the Serpent Mansion, as long as you don''t get close to it, causing a situation where you are attacked, then the situation is not too bad.


    However, the number of rebels gathered here is still too small compared to the ninjas who had been prepared. Even if the fighting spirit was ignited at the beginning, the ninja''s team was directly rioted, but after the ninjas reacted, Paying a certain price and sacrifice will stabilize the situation again.


    Relying on their flexible advantages, they kept jumping above the house, and then threw the thunder and fire talisman towards the crowd.


    The fallen companions next to them did not affect their behavior in the slightest, and some even pulled directly over the bodies of the companions who had not yet died, and blocked a fatal attack for themselves.


    For the ninjas who have been brainwashed by the black charcoal big snake, the benefits of the black charcoal clan are more than all, and for the benefit of the black charcoal clan, it is nothing to sacrifice.


    After the situation stabilized, the ninjas stabilized their camp, and then pressed the rebels to fight.


    The winning balance began to tilt in the direction of the black charcoal snake.


    "Then the second step, yes."


    Lorne leaped slightly, his body rose into the air, and then began to float as if he had lost the restraint of gravity.


    After Lorne was about to touch the roof of the tall building, the roof seemed to be manipulated by some mysterious force, opening a skylight.Let Lorne fly out from the skylight.


    "who are you?!"


    A ninja spotted Lorne in the sky, but before he had time to inform his companions, the roof under his feet suddenly rose, and a sharp glass cut his throat.


    "I''m sorry, but you must shut up temporarily."


    Lorne stepped over the ninja''s body and said slowly.


    Several other ninjas near this area noticed the strangeness here, but before they came over, a few sharp daggers pierced their hearts, and then their bodies fell from the roof and fell to the ground.


    The battlefield below became a mess, and both sides suffered losses. No one noticed that the deaths of these ninjas were strange.


    Lorne jumped down from the tall building and gently stroked the ground under his feet.


    "Then, the second step is to change the battlefield."


    The earth trembled slightly, as if an earthquake, the ground of Long Street cracked inch by inch, and several long and narrow cracks appeared.


    The crack continued to spread towards one place, and all the tall buildings in the direction of the crack collapsed.


    The shaking gradually subsided, and then a passage appeared before everyone''s eyes.


    One, a way to escape!

 885 Chapter 867

    An escape route appeared in front of everyone.


    For these rebels surrounded by ninjas of the black charcoal clan, this is the hope of life!


    "Follow me and escape!"


    The few leaders almost didn''t even think about it, and shouted at the companions behind them.


    Kappa Kawamatsu rushed out of the crowd and drew the katana from his waist.


    "Wai Wushuang¡¤Anger Slash!"


    A slash that was several tens of meters high cut off the long street and forced the ninjas who were trying to stop them back.


    And all the rebels took advantage of this hard-working opportunity to break through the ninjas'' first line of defense and step into the gully that suddenly appeared.


    After doing all of this, Lorne leaned against the half wall, took out a cigarette from his arms, and then lit it with the burning flame next to him.


    At this time, he heard a slight exclamation from the side. If not for his physical fitness has been specially optimized, it is very likely that he could not hear the exclamation hidden in the fire and chaos.


    Looking at the sound, in a half-destroyed house, a girl about six or seven years old poked her head out of a small cabinet. Her eyes widened and she looked at Lorne with horror. , A young woman in a kimono tightly covered the little girl''s mouth with her hand to prevent her from making a sound.


    "Shhh."


    Lorne smiled, then used the index finger of his left hand to make a silent gesture to his mouth.


    The fire destroyed everything and the houses were shaky.


    Let me just say that the architectural style of Wano Kuni is different from any place in the new world.


    Due to certain geographical factors, most of the houses here are built of wood. This kind of house has the earthquake resistance that other buildings can''t match, and the reconstruction work after the disaster is also more convenient.


    However, there is a fatal flaw, that is, because the whole city is filled with a lot of wood, once a fire occurs somewhere, it will be difficult to contain the fire after it has spread.


    The Black Charcoal Snake''s hand also has the taste of drawing a salary from the bottom of the pot. Even if he fails, what is left to the rebels is a flower city that has been destroyed by flames.


    Giggle giggle.


    The girl saw Lorne''s gesture, and her shock subsided slightly, but at this time, the wooden beams supporting their house finally couldn''t resist the embers of the fire, and suddenly broke with a bang.


    The entire roof collapsed suddenly after losing its support.


    The poor couple, the innocent mother and daughter involved in this war, the next moment, was covered in the blazing roof.


    But at this time, Lorne coughed slightly, and then under the feet of the mother and daughter, the floor suddenly split, two rocks suddenly rose, and a simple shelter was built for them to block the falling roof. Down.


    Lorne doesn''t care about the sacrifices of ordinary people, but he doesn''t like seeing this kind of meaningless death.


    After all, every flower should be in full bloom, showing its most beautiful posture.


    At this time, under the cover of Kappa Kasong and others, the rebels followed the ravine created by Lorne and withdrew from the main street of the Flower City.


    The ninjas chased after him, and the corner of Lorne''s mouth was curved.


    Because of his entry and disrupted the opponent''s layout, even if these ninja legions are all out to wipe out this group of rebels, he does not dare to bet.


    After all, these are hundreds of sturdy warriors, not lambs to be slaughtered. It will take a certain amount of time for the ninjas to defeat them.


    At this time, it''s time for the other party to make a decision.


    In the end, should this group of rebels be wiped out at one go, or should it be safer and guarded in the capital of flowers?


    And this choice will affect Lorne''s judgment.


    The initiative of the situation is completely in Lorne''s hands!


    The group of ninjas hesitated for a moment, and then rushed out of the flower city like a group of black crows.


    They chose to pursue this group of rebels!


    "perfect."


    Lorne snapped his fingers, and he walked out of the shadows after most of the ninjas had rushed out of the city.


    At this time, a small group of ninjas above the street were cleaning the battlefield, and by the way, extinguished the blazing flames in the city.


    After seeing Lorne, the eyes of this small group of ninjas who stayed behind first showed a trace of astonishment, and then immediately put down the action in their hands and yelled at Lorne.


    In the previous battle, the shining fire talisman and thunder talisman were thrown toward Lorne as if they didn''t need money.


    But Lorne was like walking in a leisurely courtyard, his body deflected slightly, and he avoided the blow that these ninjas were bound to win.


    In the eyes of Lorne, who has the most top-notch look and domineering.The attack of this group of people was not much faster than the turtle crawling.


    If she didn''t want to, the attack of these people would never hit him.


    "There are remnants of the rebel army! It''s an enemy attack!"


    After a ninja realized that his darts had no use for Ron, he shouted at his companions, and then drew the short sword from his waist.


    Since long-range attacks were useless, he chose to use close combat.


    Each ninja is carefully selected from the orphans of the Kurotan clan from the country of Wano before, and has undergone rigorous training since childhood, and swordsmanship is exactly what they trained before.


    It can be said unceremoniously that Wano Country, known for its swordsmanship, has the strongest average swordsmanship, not the famous samurai army, but the Imperial Court Fans under the command of the Black Charcoal Snake!


    This ninja is more confident in his swordsmanship than his own ninjutsu!


    However, before the short knife in his hand had time to swing out, his body suddenly stopped.


    Because, a sharp dagger slit his throat.The blood gushes out like a column.


    Countless sharp daggers flew out from behind Ron, like dancing butterflies, harvesting the lives of enemies.


    The silver-white blade and the red blood were constantly intertwined in the air, while Lorne was walking on the long street.


    Every step he took, a ninja lost his life and fell to the ground with an incredible look.


    This fruit that can control the floating of objects, in the hands of Ron, showed a completely different style from the golden lion Shiji.


    ...


    At the same time, the carriage for escorting the prisoners has been far from the capital of flowers.


    This group of warriors seems to have been given a death order, that is, no matter what happens, these prisoners must be transported to the execution ground outside the city of flower.


    So, even if there was such a fierce battle behind them, the group of samurai didn''t look back.


    But at this time, the carriage stopped slowly.


    Because in front of the trail, a group of uninvited guests appeared.


    The leader was a proud young woman wearing a black tights.


    The woman had a cold face, looking coldly at the prisoner imprisoned in the carriage.

 886 Chapter 868

    The group of ninjas remaining in the city were not Ron''s opponents at all, and was easily annihilated by Ron.


    And until they all fell to the ground, no ninja could get close to Ron''s five steps away, and until they all died, Ron''s clothes were still spotless.


    boom!


    A house, unable to withstand the devastation of the fire, collapsed.


    And its collapse, along with several other houses, collapsed piece by piece like dominoes.


    Desperate calls for help sounded continuously on the long street.


    "If I didn''t show up, would these poor people be saved?"


    Lorne stopped and said to himself.


    But soon, he slowly shook his head.The ninjas who stayed behind in the city were like a drop in the bucket compared to the blazing fire.No matter how hard they try, it is impossible to put out the fire.


    Lorne guessed that the reason why they were staying here is more symbolic than actual.


    After the war ended, the Black Charcoal Orochi faced the angry citizens of Wano country, so he had a saying.


    At least he did not give up asking for help, and by that time, the group of rebels should have been wiped out, and the black charcoal snake could completely put the blame on this group of rebels.


    After all, the truth of history has always been written by victors.


    As for the lives of ordinary people who died in the Flower City tonight, compared with the benefits of the Black Charcoal Orochi, it was insignificant.


    "very pitiful."


    Lorne said with some pity.The Black Charcoal Snake doesn''t care about the lives of these ordinary people, he doesn''t care either.


    And Lorne has always believed in a truth, that is, it is impossible to save everyone.


    Therefore, Lorne can only get rid of the source of everything, which is the black charcoal serpent.


    He walked in the direction of the Great Snake Mansion step by step. After all the ninjas were dealt with by him, no one could stop him in the long street of the flower capital.


    Since those ninjas can leave the capital of flowers without hesitation, in other words, those who command the group of ninjas believe that there will be no danger in the city.


    At least, the safety of the black charcoal snake can be guaranteed.


    Therefore, Lorne is 80% likely to guess that the Black Charcoal Orochi himself is not in the Orochi Mansion at this time!


    However, the purpose of Lorne''s coming to the land of peace is not the black charcoal snake, but the captured Areli.


    No one in the outside world knows the relationship between him and Arelli, so the person who laid out, no matter how shrewd he was, would never guess Arelli''s importance to Lorne.So even if the Black Charcoal Orochi flees, Arelli is likely to be left in the Orochi Mansion!


    At this time, the sky suddenly darkened, and Lorne raised his head and saw a dark cloud covering the sun.


    Then, the heavy rain poured down, and the fire in the city got a little relief.


    "They have good luck."


    Lorne muttered to himself, after the heavy rain fell, the air was slightly humid.Residents trapped in the house, as if saved, shouted excitedly.


    Rain is like the nectar that saves everything. Some residents trapped in the fire even opened the windows, held the rain in their hands, and let out a greedy roar.


    But all this has nothing to do with Lorne.At this time, Lorne had already reached the door of the Great Snake Mansion.


    This towering building has been standing here since the founding of Wano Country. Even the rust on the gate seems to have a long history.


    But Lorne is not an archaeologist, he came to this country, nor did he come to explore the history of Wano country.


    This young man with blond hair walked to the door, touched the heavy iron door with his slender fingers, and said softly.


    "open!"


    Giggle giggle giggle.


    The iron gate seemed to have received some kind of supernatural force, began to twist and deform, then turned into two iron balls, and suddenly flew into the air.


    Lorne chose to attack the highest power in this country alone!


    What appeared in front of Lorne was a very beautiful courtyard. There was a small pool on the mottled stone road. Several goldfishes were playing in the pool. The two water columns were like waterfalls. Flowing down.


    On both sides are beautifully trimmed grass, a fragrance different from the Jiuli area, permeating the courtyard.


    Lorne stepped into the courtyard one step at a time, then picked up the short knife previously collected from a ninja, and stabbed it to the side of the door.The result was the life of a ninja who was about to attack him.


    "Your heartbeat is too loud. In the next life, when preparing to attack others, you must learn how to calm your heart."


    The person who tried to attack Lorne clutched his chest, pressed against the wall, and slowly fell to the ground.


    The blood left a long trace on the white wall.The ninja looked incredulous, but after hearing Ron''s words, he slowly closed his eyes.


    The gap is too big!This man is not a level creature with them at all!


    Ta Ta Ta Ta!


    At the moment Lorne acted, countless warriors who had been in ambush for a long time jumped out from behind the rockery, on the roof, in the house, behind the walls, and various places to surround him.


    The heavy rain dripped down their black body armor, but no samurai was distracted to wipe their armor.


    Surrounded by Lorne, the group holding Wano Kuni special samurai swords, looked at the young man in front of him warily.


    They witnessed the scene where Lorne slaughtered the group of ninjas just now, so the group of samurai knew very well that the man in front of him possessed the strength comparable to, and even surpassed, that of Mitsuyuki Mita before.


    This kind of strength is not something that can be defeated alone.


    Lorne slowly closed his eyes, as if feeling something.Not moving.This also gave this group of ninjas the best mobile phone meeting, a samurai shouted.


    "kill him!"


    Then all the warriors swarmed up, like a group of moths chasing flames, surrounding Lorne.


    The katana reflects the cold light, no one will doubt the sharpness of these katana.


    In almost an instant, a warrior had rushed to Ron''s side, raised his weapon high, and tried to cut off the head of this fanatic who tried to trample on the dignity of the Heitan clan.But before he could do it, a pair of slender palms grabbed his neck.


    Then, he twisted his neck off.


    Lorne slowly opened his eyes, and a trace of killing intent flashed through Gu Jing Bubo''s eyes.


    He said coldly.


    "Damn it, it''s not here!"

 887 Chapter 869

    Lorne miscalculated, and was very wrong.


    He originally thought that even if the Black Charcoal Snake was not here, he would at least leave some clues, or leave Arelli, who is relatively less important, in this place.


    But he was wrong. Just now, he felt the aura of the Great Snake Mansion by seeing and hearing the domineering and found that the entire Great Snake Mansion was full of ninjas and samurai ambushing in this place.


    If the rebels really had to attack this place forcibly before, they would definitely fall into a front and back attack, and then be quickly annihilated.


    Lorne saved their lives, but he was not happy at all, because he didn''t feel Areli''s breath in the entire Serpent Mansion.


    Ai Ruili, together with the Black Charcoal Orochi, disappeared in this Orochi Mansion!


    Lorne easily broke the neck of the first samurai who tried to attack him.After being strengthened, the power of this body has stood at the pinnacle of this world.Except for those few freaks, no one can compete with Ron''s body.


    The neck is one of the softest parts of a person, so for Ron, it is not much more difficult to break the neck of a samurai who does not even grasp the domineering cover of the armed color than breaking a pencil.


    "kill him!"


    The death of a companion did not arouse the sympathy of other warriors at all. More and more warriors ambushing in the Serpent Mansion rushed out, armed with sharp swords, and rushed towards Lorne.


    The guy in the layout wanted to fish, but the biggest fish he wanted to catch was not the rest of the Guangyue clan lurking in the flower capital, but Lorne.


    It was Lorne who controlled the floating city and docked in the sky not far from Wano Country.


    It doesn''t matter if all the people lurking in the Serpent Mansion are dead, as long as they can kill or severely inflict Lorne, all the sacrifices are worthwhile.


    The moment Lorne was about to do it, he suddenly felt an inexplicable sense of crisis.This is a warning given to him by the domineering and domineering experience of cultivation to the peak. This sense of crisis is even greater than when he defeated Quinn in the Rabbit Bowl before and then Kaido inspected the Rabbit Bowl.


    If you are not careful, you will die in this place!


    Lorne was sure that there was no strong man who could threaten his life in the Serpent Mansion, so there was only one thing that could create such a sense of crisis by sending human factors.


    Almost without thinking, Lorne caught a samurai directly and stood in front of him.


    At this time, a small black hole suddenly opened in the house of the Great Snake Mansion, and then a nail made of black stone was shot out of the small mouth.


    boom!


    The nails easily tore the black armor of the samurai that Ron used as a shield.Lorne could even hear the sound of broken flesh in the samurai''s body.


    But fortunately, it was cushioned by the samurai''s body. After the nail penetrated the samurai''s armor, its strength slowed down and finally stayed in the samurai''s body.


    "It almost overturned here."


    At this time, Lorne finally found out what the sneak attack was.


    It was an extremely ingenious mechanism, without any human control, which was why his domineering and domineering could only give him an early warning, but could not detect the attack in advance.


    There is a common sense in this sea. The more people who rely on their own abilities, the worse their adaptability to the environment, because once they lose their ability to survive, this sudden incompatibility may even make them Play far less strength than before.


    This principle is the same when placed above the two-color domineering. After getting used to the convenience of seeing and hearing the domineering, many people can''t react to this kind of attack that has no intention of killing.


    The person who lays out has a good understanding of the mentality of the capable person and the domineering controller!


    Moreover, because the journey in Hezhi Country went smoothly, Lorne ignored a very crucial message.


    That is, Hezhi Country is the largest producer of haile stone on this sea, and it controls more than 80% of the production of haile stone on this sea.Because of the rich mineral deposits, their skill in grinding Hailou Stone is beyond ordinary people''s imagination.


    For example, if everyone wants to make a sea building stone handcuffs, at most they can crush the sea building stone and mix it with molten iron to make iron blocks inlaid with sea building stone fragments. There are many places, including The previous method used to advance the City University Prison.


    However, Hezhiguo can directly polish the 100% pure Hailou stone into handcuffs.But this is not the pinnacle of Wano country''s craftsmanship. The top craftsmen of Wano country can also make Hailou stone into something smaller and more precise.


    For example, a knife,


    For example, bullets,


    For example... nails.


    Yes, the nail just now was ground from Hailou stone. If Ron was accidentally hit, no matter how strong his abilities and physical fitness were, he would not be able to escape the fate of being caught with his hands.


    However, Lorne hadn''t recovered yet. On the wall of the main hall in front of him, a dense black lacquer opened out, and they all aimed at Lorne.


    "damn it."


    Lorne scolded, bent down slightly, and touched the ground with both hands.


    Then the courtyard of the Great Snake Mansion seemed to have experienced a magnitude ten earthquake. The ground cracked and a stone wall rose into the sky, blocking Lorne and the hidden weapon.


    Shoo!


    All the Hailou stone nails hit the stone wall, and the stone wall continued to shatter, and then continued to gather together.


    These stone nails do not distinguish between enemy and us. Some warriors who had no time to escape were directly pierced with blood holes in their bodies by the stone nails.


    With the protection of the stone wall, Lorne also got a respite.He turned around, and a knee hit directly hit the abdomen of a samurai who was trying to sneak attack him. The samurai spat out a big mouthful of blood, and the armor on his abdomen burst instantly.The hand holding the katana involuntarily loosened, and the sharp katana fell off his hand.


    Lorne took the katana easily, then turned and waved it, and cut the neck of another samurai who tried to sneak attack him.


    He knows a lot of strong swordsmen, and because of the fruit of the last cloned operation, Lorne has studied swordsmanship for a period of time.


    His swordsmanship level is not top in this sea, but with his terrifying power and tyrannical arrogance, it is more than enough to deal with these miscellaneous fish.


    The stone wall behind him kept cracking and was then repaired.The rushing ambushers were defeated one by one by Ron, and it didn''t take long before Ron was able to wipe out all the ambushers in the Serpent Mansion.


    But I don''t know why, in his heart, there is a vague feeling of anxiety.

 888 Chapter 870 Dog and Dog

    The rain is getting bigger and bigger, washing away the blood gushing from the samurai''s body.


    The rain and blood flowed along the cracks in the stone road and into the small pool, dyeing the clear water with a hint of coquettish red.


    The shooting sound of the hidden weapon hidden in the hall gradually slowed down, and in front of Ron, the bodies of the samurai who had been killed by him piled up like a mountain.


    But even in this way, the samurai did not stop their offensive pace, still rushing towards Lorne in an endless stream.


    Like a group of moths chasing the flames.


    Even if the moths will never know, the moment they touch the flame, they will be burned to death by the flame.


    "I really don''t know, why do you want to work for that bastard Heitan Orochi."


    Seeing this scene, Lorne couldn''t help cursing secretly, this group of people, can''t they see the gap between themselves and them, is it really meaningful to die without sense?


    But he didn''t want to know that since these people wanted to come and die, then Ron would fulfill them.


    "I saw that old lion used it once before, and I haven''t had a chance to experiment. This time I will use it on you."


    Lorne slowly raised his right hand to these senseless warriors.


    "Lion''s Elegy, Ground Roll!"


    The ground that was originally broken in the Great Snake Mansion shook again, the earth cracked, and countless rocks hidden deep beneath the surface rose up.


    The ninja warriors stood unstable and fell to the ground, instantly swallowed by the cracks of the earth.


    But this is not the end, but the beginning.The rock seemed to have received some incredible force, gradually converging in the air, and finally turned into a stone lion.


    The lion roared and swallowed all the warriors who still had their fighting power.


    "ended."


    Lorne said.He leaned against the stone wall made before, gasping for breath.Sweat soaked his clothes.


    The continuous use of abilities still consumed a considerable part of his physical strength.


    But he didn''t notice that there were some small black boxes buried in the cracked ground.


    On the small box, there is a small red light, which is shining faintly.


    The speed of the light flickering gradually increased.In the end, people can''t even feel the pause.


    ...


    The southern part of the flower capital, above the Inland Sea.


    There is a small boat with the family crest of the Heitan family.


    A short and ugly man blew his beard and looked at the looming flower city in the distance.


    "This time, let this general escape from the Flower City in such embarrassment. If you don''t get the results you deserve, this general will never let you go."


    The man turned his head, looked at a man wearing white haori next to him, and said coldly.


    "The fire seems to be burning fiercely. After this war is over, what is left for us, I am afraid that only one city is burned out by the fire."


    Another man with a pale face next to him was looking at the direction of the Flower City. The fire was burning, and a layer of black smoke enveloped the sky above the Flower City.


    "Please rest assured." The white Haori man knelt down slowly to the man in front of him who called himself a general.


    "The minister swears in the name of Sagi-kun to wipe out all rebellious parties!"


    Sagi-kun said slowly.


    Yes, the person who lays out all this is not the black charcoal big snake who holds the highest power, not the sleeping crazy dead man who has just returned, but he who hides the deepest in the entire big snake mansion.


    He had long expected that this group of rebels would sneak into the city of flowers, and then attack the black charcoal snakes parading the streets while the fire sacrifice ceremony was being held.So after returning from sleep madness, he persuaded the Black Charcoal Orochi to withdraw from the Orochi Mansion overnight, and gave him the command of the army of the Orochi Mansion.


    For Black Charcoal Orochi, how can the survival of ordinary people in the flower capital compare to their own fate? As soon as he heard that Mr. Sagi had a solution to this group of rebellious parties, he didn¡¯t even think about it. The command is the supreme command of the Orochi Royal Court Fanzhong, replacing the missing Fu Lu Shou.


    Then, Sagi-kun used the group of prisoners as bait to fish out the rebels lurking in the Flower City.In the case of a sudden beast attack, this group of rebels is simply impossible to contend with the large and orderly samurai army.


    But this is not Sagi-kun''s real goal.


    The person he really wanted to besieged was not the remnants of the Guangyue clan, but the man who brought a floating island and an imposing soldier in the country.


    The man who inherited the power of the Golden Lion Shiji and easily completely disrupted the situation in the country!


    A violent earthquake seemed to have occurred in the direction of the Flower City, and the vibrations rolled up waves of up to ten meters and swept towards the direction of the boat.


    "Hurry up and protect the general!"


    The waves hit the boat, and the boat started to jostle in an instant, and the black charcoal snake stood unstable and fell onto the deck.


    The two ninjas hurriedly jumped to the black charcoal Orochi, guarding the man who controls the most powerful and powerful man in the country behind them.


    And Sagi-kun also took this opportunity to stand up, grabbed the ship''s side with difficulty, and looked in the direction of the flower capital.


    He seemed to be waiting for something.


    "Your strategy should be more than that."


    At this time, an untimely voice sounded in Sagi-kun¡¯s ear, and the sleep madman did not know when he came to Sagi-kun, looked at this unfathomable man, and said coldly.


    "With the strength of His Royal Highness the general, it is more than enough to defeat that group of rebels, but it is still too reluctant to deal with a top sorcerer."


    "Especially that magician''s ability is still that kind of terrifying natural disaster."


    The sorcerer is the name of the person with the ability of demon fruit in the country of Wano.


    "Sure enough, you can see through." Samu-kun smiled and slowly said to the man next to him.


    "As the most loyal dog of your Highness, isn''t it normal to do something for your owner as much as possible?"


    Sleeping Madman frowned slightly.A dog raised by the black charcoal snake, this is what he has always called himself.


    But now it was being spoken by Mr. Sagi, which made him feel a little bit of ridicule.


    No one would violate himself in this way. Sleeping Crazy Death Lang was so forbearing, just because he wanted to endure the humiliation, lurking beside the black charcoal snake, waiting for the opportunity to avenge His Highness Guangyue Mitian.


    So, what is Sagi-kun for?


    Sleeping crazy can''t guess.This is why he has always been afraid of this man.


    "The biggest show has begun."


    Sagi-kun looked at the crazy sleeper, a smile appeared in his eyes.


    At this time, a violent earthquake occurred in the direction of the Great Snake Mansion in the country, as if breaking the ground.It took a long time for the earthquake to slowly stop.


    And Sagi-kun took out a red button from his arms and shook it in front of the sleeping man.


    "Do you like watching fireworks?"


    The next moment, Sagi-kun faced this button and went dark.

 889 Chapter 871

    The moment Sagi-kun pressed the button, Sleeping Madness seemed to have thought of something, and subconsciously looked towards the flower capital.


    A white ray of light rose above the flower capital, and then, as if a filled balloon was punctured by a needle, it suddenly exploded.


    The aftermath of the explosion annihilated everything in the City of Flowers. Sleeping Madness could almost see that the towering buildings of the City of Flowers were turned to ashes in the explosion.


    Rumble!


    At this time, a harsh sound arrived late, and the sleep madman subconsciously covered his ears.But it was so, he still felt his eardrums trembling constantly.


    It hurts like being pierced.


    A black mushroom cloud slowly rose in the sky above the flower capital, and then suddenly exploded.


    "You blow up the capital of flowers!?"


    Sleeping Madman grabbed Sagi-kun by the collar and asked with an incredulous expression on his face.


    "Do you know what you did?"


    He used the prisoners as bait outside of the original and then blew up some houses to attract the rebels. It was already very cruel.


    But he still underestimated Sagi-kun''s lower limit. This man, like Heitan Orochi, didn''t care about the lives of other people.It seems to them that ordinary people living in the Flower City are nothing more than chess pieces that can be discarded at will.


    "It''s just doing a dog''s obligation."


    Sagi-kun broke free from the hands of the madman on the surface, and then smiled at the angry man in front of him.


    "After all, for a dog, everything else is less important than its owner."


    "Asshole!"


    Sleeping Crazy Deathman raised his arms, trying to fan Sagi-kun, but he was swiftly avoided by Sagi-kun.


    He endured the humiliation and lurked beside the black charcoal snake for so many years. What is it for?


    It was not to help the Guangyue clan rebuild its former glory, otherwise, with the trust of the Black Charcoal Orochi, if the Sleeping Crazy Death Lang wanted to assassinate the Black Charcoal Orochi, I don''t know how many times he succeeded.


    However, the bastard in front of him directly destroyed the pride of Wano Country, the capital of flowers, and also involved all the innocent people living in the capital of flowers.


    Unforgivable!I can''t forgive it!


    The blue veins on the forehead of the sleep madman are exposed, and his anger can be imagined.


    "What. As the most loyal dog of His Highness Black Charcoal Serpent, do you care about those untouchables?"


    Sagi-kun tidyed up his clothes, looked at the sleepy man, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "Could it be that you have long had a disinterested attitude towards His Highness Black Charcoal Serpent? Or, you are the remnant of the Guangyue clan?"


    "The capital was blown up. I see how you can explain to the General in a while!"


    Sleeping Madman clenched his fist, he wanted to tear the face of the cold man in front of him, but thinking of the previous request from a certain man, he still loosened his fist.Then turned and walked away.


    "All are just dogs."


    Seeing the back of Sleeping Crazy Death Lang, the smile on Sagi-kun''s face was completely reduced, and then said sarcastically.


    "Dogs must look like dogs."


    "Wow!"


    While talking, he actually learned a dog bark.Learned vividly.


    While shouting, the crazy man raised his head and looked at the looming floating island in the sky.


    The floating island originally floated steadily in the sky, but after the explosion, it seemed to have been affected by something, and it began to shake a few times, and then it lost the power to float it.Fell down towards the bottom.


    The direction in which the floating island fell was the destination of their trip.


    A ghost island located above the Inland Sea of ??Hezhi!


    "A powerful idiot."


    Sagi-kun muttered to himself, making no secret of his sarcasm towards the man who was played around by himself.In fact, his strategy is far more than just planting a bomb in the Serpent Mansion, but that man seems to be unable to survive that time.


    "It''s a pity that this fruit has not become my most perfect collection."


    Sagi-kun said so, and then walked towards the deck in a dance.


    At this time, the ship was not as bumpy as before, and the black charcoal snake finally stood up straight with the support of everyone.And Sagi-kun also took this opportunity to walk directly to the side of the black charcoal big snake and straighten the crumbling crown on his head.


    It''s like a dedicated servant.


    "Humph!"


    When the sleeping madman on the other side saw this scene, he gave a cold snort and didn''t say anything.


    It''s just that in the long sleeves of his white kimono, two fists are tightly pinched.


    The nail pierced into his palm without knowing it.


    ...


    "This is the fate of the dog who is the black charcoal snake."


    Outside the flower city, a young woman wearing a black tights slowly put away the long knife in her hand, coldly looking at the samurai who fell under her feet to escort the prisoners.


    A gleam of shock flashed in the eyes of this group of warriors. Before the weapon in the scabbard could be fully drawn out, they fell to the ground.


    One hit instant kill!They and the woman in front of them are not at the same level.


    And the woman just did a very simple thing. After doing all of this, she took a deep breath, walked to the carriage, frowned, and then drew out her saber, bound to the cage The chains are cut off.


    A bloody man with a mask rolled out of the cage.


    "No matter what you become, I will always recognize you the first time."


    The woman hugged the man and said slowly, tears couldn''t stop falling from the corner of her eyes.


    She couldn''t imagine what the man had experienced during the period of being captured by the black charcoal snake. She stretched out her hand and tremblingly stretched it in the direction of the man.


    Slowly took off the mask from the man''s face.


    "hiss!"


    Although she had been prepared for a long time, the scene in front of the woman still made her heart tremble.


    What did she see?


    The face of the man in front of him was completely destroyed by the sharp blade, and it was covered with hideous scars. The wound was not scarred yet, and blood could be seen seeping out from the wound.


    The man exudes a weird smell, it is hard to imagine what kind of harsh environment he lives in this period of time.


    But this is not the scariest thing. The scariest thing is that men¡¯s eye sockets do not have the fortitude of the old days, but a pair of black holes.


    His eyes were completely gouged out.


    "You used to protect me. Today, I will definitely protect you."


    The woman hugged the man tightly, and then said slowly.


    "Captain Herald, I will definitely protect you!"

 890 Chapter 872

    The woman put her arms around the bruised man in her arms as she said.


    Her expression is solemn, like a new couple exchanging vows at a wedding.


    However, the man in her arms, like a dead person, did not answer the woman''s words.If it weren''t for his body trembling slightly, many people would treat him as a corpse.


    But at this time, the woman suddenly felt an inexplicable sense of crisis, and she subconsciously raised her head and looked towards the flower city.


    At this time, there was a big earthquake in the city of flowers, and countless cracks appeared in all the long streets, and the whole city was cut in half.


    The next moment, a white light suddenly appeared in the city, swallowing the entire flower capital.


    "Get down!"


    The woman said to her companions beside her, and then hid the man behind a huge rock.


    Boom boom boom!


    A harsh explosion sounded from the direction of the Flower City, and a shock wave hit, like a twelfth-level hurricane, swallowing everything it encountered and smoothed it out.


    Looking down from the sky, a circular shock wave, centered on the Great Snake Mansion, spread in all directions.


    Everything was swallowed by this terrifying shock wave at the moment of being touched by the shock wave.Only a piece of ruins remained.


    Nana stubbornly grasped the boulder behind her. She felt that the boulder was slightly loosened under the impact of the shock wave, like a leaf that was constantly swaying in the turbulent wave.May be swallowed by waves at any time.


    "damn it!"


    Nana cursed secretly, then took out two long knives from her clothes, and slammed them into the loose part of the boulder.


    Now she shares life and death with this rock, and if this huge rock can''t whisper the terrifying impact, then she will be at stake.


    Perhaps her efforts have achieved some results, and the shaking of the boulder has been reduced a lot.


    After the shock wave subsided, Nana struggled to stand up, and what appeared in front of her was a ruin.


    Among the entire Wano country, the most prosperous city with the longest history, the capital of flowers, has become a ruin.


    ...


    "What the hell did they do?"


    At this time, a man wearing a tengu mask appeared next to Nana and said with a shocked expression on his face.


    He didn''t believe everything he saw.


    "He actually destroyed the capital of flowers!"


    The Guangyue clan has ruled the Hezhi country for hundreds of years, and the place where they live is the predecessor of the Great Snake Mansion, Guangyue Mansion.


    In a sense, the Flower City is a symbol of the Guangyue clan¡¯s rule and the country. Even after being usurped by the black charcoal serpent, the retainers of the Guangyue clan believe that as long as the usurper is expelled from the country. , And then welcome the back of the Guangyue Clan back, the inheritance of the Guangyue Clan will not be cut off.


    But now, the capital of flowers, which entrusted all their hopes, was blown up unexpectedly.The glorious glory and glory of the Guangyue clan, everything was destroyed and disappeared with the flower capital.


    "I must kill the black charcoal snake!"


    Behind the tengu, a group of warriors in commoners said indignantly.Their clothes were stained with blood. After escaping from the Flower City, they fought and retreated. Under the leadership of several powerful samurai Kappa Kawamatsu, they paid a certain price to defeat the group of pursuing ninjas. .


    They thought that tonight was the time when the black charcoal serpent gave the head, but they didn''t expect that after they returned to the flower capital, it turned out to be such a scene in front of them.


    Among the crowd, a slightly fat man with a hat, snorted coldly, then turned his head and walked behind him.


    "Where are you going! Kappa Kappa!"


    Uncle Leopard spotted the Kappa Kappa with a strange mood, and asked anxiously.


    Even ten years ago, there was some friction between him and Mitsuki Mitian, but these little things were left behind by Uncle Leopard after ten years of prison. During this period of fighting side by side, he has already Treats Kappa Kasatsu as his companion.


    "Xiaosheng, I''m going to kill Guangyue Mitian!"


    The man with the hat gritted his teeth and said, from his cold tone, he could feel his anger.


    "Black Charcoal Orochi planned such an explosion. He must have left the Flower City long ago. Where can I find him now!?"


    Tengu shook his head, and said somewhat sullenly.


    Failed, everything failed.


    The inheritance of the Guangyue clan is destined to be cut off in this era.


    "You can find him."


    At this time, Nana suddenly spoke. She helped Heral, who was seriously injured, from the ground with difficulty, and then said coldly.


    "If you exclude the capital of flowers, for the black charcoal big snake, there is only one place in the entire Wano country that is safe."


    "The location of Kaido, the island of ghosts!"


    Uncle Leopard continued Nana''s words. The skinny man patted his clothes, and then followed the Kappa Kasong with small steps.


    "Also let the old, use this broken body to contribute to the final dignity of the country of Hezhi."


    "Count me in!"


    "I also need to go!"


    "I''m going to kill the bastard Heitan Orochi myself!"


    ...


    After a brief silence, the group of warriors immediately said one after another, and then followed the two people walking in the front.


    If Lorne saw this scene, he would be silent for a long time.


    After fighting for many years, he has fought with countless strong men. What he looks down on most is those who talk about beliefs, beliefs, friendships, and companions, because these things have nothing to do with their own combat power. no effect.


    There is only one exception, that is, when a person loses all his retreats and blocks everything, even Lorne will be cautious involuntarily.


    After putting everything on the gaming table, it means that he has no retreat. This kind of person often explodes with power that exceeds the limit. Many strong people ignore this power and carelessly. The ship overturned in the gutter and was decapitated, which became a stepping stone for others to become famous.


    Lorne wouldn''t let this happen, so he was always cautious.


    One person does everything, and even so, what about a group of people?


    A group of people have given up all they have, desperately trying to achieve a certain goal, what will happen?


    No one can answer.


    Even Lorne didn''t know.


    If Lorne were to use one word to describe it, it would be a miracle.


    The country of Hezhi is devastated, and the capital that symbolizes all the history is also turned into ruins under the conspiracy of the despicable villain.


    The ship of revenge on which the last warrior embarked, sailing to the unknown distance.


    But, is a miracle really possible?

 891 Chapter 873: The Girl Born In The Disaster

    Hezhi Country, Guri region.


    Sakuragiya Pear stood on the branch of the tallest tree on Mount Jiuli.The salty and wet sea breeze gently blew her hair.


    After Lorne and the others had left, this woman liked to stand in this place, looking at the flower capital from a distance.


    "I don''t know if their journey is smooth."


    The woman said to herself that after Lorne and the others left the Jiuli area, the eyes of the entire Wano Country were attracted by them.


    The number of samurai who came to attack Guri has been reduced a lot, and Sakuramiya Rashi alone can eliminate them easily.


    "Big brothers are so great! They can definitely overthrow those big bad guys!"


    At this time, a tender voice sounded in Sakuragiya Rashi''s ear, Sakuragiya Rashi lowered his head and saw a little boy about eight or nine years old with a snot standing under the big tree, looking at himself.


    In his small face, there was a trace of firmness that was not suitable for youth.


    "Who told you this."


    Sakuramiya Rashi jumped off the tree, came to the little boy''s side, and asked slowly.


    She recognized the little boy. He was the child of the village chief of Bianli Village. He was not betrayed by the group of warriors who had been threatened with knives before.


    A courageous child.This is Sakuramiya Rika''s evaluation of this little boy.


    "Uncles and aunts all say that. They said that elder brothers are the heroes of Wano Country, and they can compare with the former Mitsuki Mida-sama!"


    The boy touched his nose and said seriously.


    "After defeating the group of villains who wanted to attack the village, they immediately went to the Capital of Flowers to defeat the worst villain!"


    "Is that so?" Sakuramiya pear muttered to herself. It turned out that, in the eyes of these simple group of villagers, is she and others such good people?


    The word "good person", when placed on a pirate like them, has an indescribable sense of irony.The corner of Sakuramiya Rashi''s mouth curled up, and she suddenly wanted to know what that man would look like when he knew that someone regarded him as a savior.


    "That''s right! My grandma asked me to come and find my sister, a very important thing!"


    At this time, the boy seemed to remember something, and patted his head and shouted.


    "what''s up?"


    Sakuramiya Rashi asked with some confusion, "Could it be that a samurai from the black charcoal clan invaded Henkasa village again?"


    "no!"


    The boy shook his head and said seriously.


    "It''s the aunt Alang next door who gave birth. Ask Dahaoren''s sister to go back and help pick a name."


    Auntie Alang?


    Sakuramiya Rashi suddenly thought of the young pregnant woman holding her husband''s headless body, crying and smiling.


    Is that so?


    ...


    When Sakuragiya Rashi returned to Bianli Village, many people had gathered at the entrance of a small house. After seeing Sakuragiya Rashi''s arrival, the villagers quietly gave up a road.


    "You are finally here!"


    Entering the room, a slightly pale woman said with excitement after seeing Sakuramiya Rashi.


    "There is no need to wait for this kind of concubine." Sakuramiya Rashi shook her head. In Wano Country, there is a custom that likes to let people of noble status help name names, so that babies born are more likely. Live a peaceful life.


    Sakuramiya Rashi has guarded Bianli Village so many times, and he should have replaced the original village head, and won the trust of the residents of Bianli Village.


    Even the village chief himself did not complain about this kind of thing.


    Sakuramiya Rashi sat down, holding a baby wrapped in coarse cloth in the woman''s arms.This is a baby girl. After seeing Sakuramiya Pear, she did not cry, but opened her big eyes to look at the outside world.


    "She is very well-behaved, just like A Lang expected."


    The woman lying on the bed said weakly.


    "Lord Sakuramiya, please give her a name."


    "I have never done anything like this before."


    There was a rare red haze on Sakura Miyari''s face, fighting, sword fighting, and killing. This kind of thing was easy for her, but after all, she was a twenty-year-old girl who named her baby.She had never encountered it before.


    This is much more difficult than killing.


    The baby girl blinked her eyes, like two pieces of black jade.


    "Let''s do it," Sakuramiya Rashi thought for a while, then said.


    "Just call her, Xiaoyu."


    "Jade is a gentleman''s stone. I would rather destroy it than you lack. I hope her life will be as loyal as jade."


    "Little Yu, a good name." After the woman heard Sakuragiya Rashi''s words, a gleam of light flashed in her eyes. She raised her weak hand and took the baby girl from Sakuragiya Rashi''s hand.


    "Hehehe."


    After seeing her mother passed, the baby girl started to laugh, very cute.


    "Alang, did you hear that? Our child is called Xiaoyu."


    The woman held the baby girl, and then remembered her dead husband. He had not even seen his own children, and died on the butchers of those villains.


    "Xiaoyu, Xiaoyu."


    The woman teased the baby girl, tears running from the corner of her eyes unconsciously.


    But even so, she was still smiling.


    Everyone in Bianli Village is smiling.


    At this time, Sakura Miyari walked out of the room, she was far away from the crowd, as if she felt something, raised her head, and looked towards the city of flowers.


    A white light.Soaring into the sky, as if there was an earthquake.


    "The country of harmony is like jade?"


    "I would rather destroy than fall into the hands of Xiao Xiao."


    ...


    "Don''t be afraid! With me here, I will protect everyone!"


    The rabbit bowl area, a temporary base for the rebels.


    The aftermath of the shaking remained, and the earth was shaking slightly from time to time.


    Unarmed ordinary people huddled in the corner, the room was in a mess, and everything on the table was shaken to the ground by this sudden shock wave.


    A woman wearing a knight armor reacted first, and then pretended to be calm and said to her companions around her.


    "I swear in the name of my knight, I will protect everyone!"


    With the female knight, everyone''s hanging heart has stabilized a lot, but there are still some people with fragile hearts who still look at the direction of the shock wave with lingering fears.


    There is the capital of flowers.


    "No, the lord is in danger, I must pass!"


    At this time, a woman in military uniform walked out of the crowd, looking at the razed Flower Capital City, and said uncomfortably.


    "As the lord''s blade, at this time, I must appear beside the lord!"


    "I''ll go with you, sister Xia Lan."


    At this time, a young girl with black hair stood out from the crowd.Said calmly.


    "The City of Flowers, after all, is my hometown."

 892 Chapter 874: Fallen Island

    The girl who had brought the news of the Flower City, rescued everyone from the Rabbit Bowl Prison, walked to Xia Lan and said firmly.


    "No matter what happens, I must go back to the capital of flowers."


    Xia Lan looked at the girl in front of her. She was about sixteen or seventeen years old and thin, but the firmness in her eyes made her look not weak at all.


    This kind of age, even in the martial arts country, is the kind of jewel held in the palm of the hand by her parents. I don''t know what she has experienced that made her look like this.


    Xia Lan didn''t want to know either.She only asked one question.


    "As long as you step on the battlefield, you will have the consciousness of death. Have you completed this consciousness?"


    "As early as ten years ago in the fire, I already had the consciousness of death."


    The girl smiled charmingly, and a trace of sadness flashed through her big beautiful eyes.


    "Now I have nothing to lose."


    "Then, that''s fine."


    Xia Lan patted the girl on the shoulder.


    "tell me your name."


    "If you fail to come back alive from that battlefield, I will build a monument with you."


    "Xiao Zi, many people call me that."


    The girl said.Then, she seemed to think of something, and stood there with a little lost.


    Xia Lan nodded, then turned around and blew the whistle. A black steed, after hearing the whistle, galloped over.


    This is the trophy she collected from the rabbit bowl. For a martial artist like her, conquering a horse is not difficult.


    "Get on the horse, we should have time."


    Xia Lan turned sideways, jumped onto the steed, and then stretched out her hand to Xiao Zi.


    "Oh, sorry."


    Xiao Zi came back to her senses at this time, and then said apologetically.


    "Actually, I have another name."


    The girl said quietly.What Xia Lan said just now reminded her of some long-lasting memories, some memories that were so long that she did not want to recall.


    "Rihe."


    The girl''s voice was like a mosquito, and even Xia Lan, the nearest to her, could not hear her clearly.


    ...


    The floating island fell faster and faster, like a meteorite, smashed down toward the country of Hezhi.


    Kaido walked out of the huge cave like a devil''s head on the island of ghosts, raised his head, and looked at the floating island that was smashing in this direction.There was a hint of sarcasm on his face.


    "It turned out to be an arrogant fool who lost himself when he gained power, and was lost by power."


    "You can''t drive on this sea for long like this."


    This man with the title of the strongest creature in history took out a jug of wine from his clothes, and then drank the wine while facing the floating island that was falling toward him.


    He was convinced that the man who controlled the floating island and overridden the land of peace inherited the original golden lion Shiji¡¯s fluttering fruit. He was also convinced that in the Rabbit Bowl area, he had done something to his subordinate, Jack Epidemic. People, he is also him.


    Although he doesn''t know what his purpose is, one thing is certain, that is, that man has great hostility towards him.


    It is undoubtedly the easiest way for people who are hostile to themselves to get rid of them before their goals are achieved.


    Therefore, the explosion of the Flower City is actually the tacit approval of Kaido.Otherwise, only relying on the power of the black charcoal big snake to give him ten courage, he dare not rashly blow up the territory of Kaido, who has long regarded the country as his own.


    This strategy is simple, but also very effective.


    The man did not expect that Kaido would directly abandon a prosperous city in order to deal with him.So he died there.


    The floating island falling in front of him is evidence of his death.


    boom!


    The floating island plunged straight into the inland sea of ??Wano country, and a thousand-layered huge wave was set off on the sea. The inner sea of ??Wano country was like a tenth-level tsunami. The huge wave was centered on the floating island and directed towards Spread everywhere.


    Some huge creatures lurking in the Inland Sea of ??Wazhi struggled desperately in the wave, but in the face of such a terrifying force that transcended the limit, the individual power seemed too insignificant.These huge creatures were quickly torn into pieces by the turbulent wave, and more creatures with smaller bodies were washed into various parts of the Inland Sea of ??Hezhi following this wave.


    Countless sands that have accumulated in the Inland Sea of ??the Inland Sea, which has not moved for hundreds of years, are stirred out from the bottom of the Inland Sea.


    The whole sea became extremely turbid.


    After the huge waves stopped for a while, the condition of the floating island was revealed to everyone.


    The entire floating island smashed into the edge of Wano Country from a very clever angle. The two sides were at a thirty-degree angle, forming a delicate balance.


    If the Wano country above the sea is likened to a cake, then Takeno country that fell from the sky is more like a paper plastic cup poured on the corner of the cake.


    Kaido looked at the floating island falling from the sky, and then waved his hand slightly.


    Countless pirates swarmed out of the ghost head cave and rushed towards the shore of the ghost island, where countless pirate ships docked.


    "Conquer that territory."


    Kaido said, since the kid who didn''t know the height of the sky gave him such a big gift, then he didn''t mind letting his territory expand a little bit.


    In this way, it can be regarded as punishment for that stupid kid who provoked himself.


    Back in the country of Wu, after the initial chaos, the soldiers of the country quickly reacted.


    "The Savior and Your Majesty Xia Lan are very likely to have something wrong on their side, so I will temporarily take over the post of the highest command here!!"


    A woman in a silver-white armor came out of the crowd. She seemed to have suffered a serious injury, with a bandage wrapped around her body. What was even more terrifying was that her face was covered with hideous wounds.


    But this woman seems to have considerable influence in the country of Wu. After she walked out, people''s hanging hearts were finally let go.


    "The First Reich Legion, go and find out what happened?"


    "The Legion of the Second Empire, evacuated the residents of the city, and then healed those injured because of the fall of the kingdom of Wu."


    "And the last Third Reich Legion!" A trace of determination flashed in the woman''s eyes, and she drew a long sword from her waist.


    This long sword was named "Slashing Evil" and was given to her by the previous king of Wuzhi Kingdom. With this long sword, she protected His Majesty Xia Lan, who was still very young at the time, and then cut down countless seas that tried to invade Wuzhi Kingdom. The head of the thief made great achievements.


    This long sword, just like her lover, did not abandon it even if it was seriously injured.


    And now, it''s time to get out of the sheath again.


    The woman raised her long sword high and said to the soldiers behind her.


    "And the last Third Reich Legion will join me to guard the country of Wu!"

 893 Chapter 875

    However, the severity of the situation far exceeded Ann''s expectations.


    The female general of Wuzhiguo frowned when she saw the report brought up by her men.


    They fell from the sky, bordering on the edge of a country. This country has a coastline that separates the inner and outer seas. The most peculiar thing is that the entire country''s inner and outer seas have a height difference of several thousand meters.


    There is only one place in this geographical situation in the entire New World.


    That is Wano country.


    They actually fell to the country of Wano!


    But this is not the worst thing. The worst thing is that they were invaded by the country not long ago, and the shame of almost subjugating the country was deeply imprinted on Ann.


    "Report to General Ann!"


    A soldier came forward and said solemnly.


    "On the sea, there are countless pirate ships approaching quickly. They are aggressive and uncomfortable."


    "Can you see their banner? Know which force they belong to?"


    Ann frowned and said that she actually didn''t like the soldiers'' personal judgment when reporting to her. As a general of the Martial Kingdom, she was more willing to believe in one thing, that is, intelligence.


    "The whole sea is very muddy, but it can be seen vaguely."


    The soldier took a deep breath, then said.


    "On the pirate boats, there are signs of horns and skulls hanging!"


    The female general was silent. Before that, she still had some flukes in her heart, but she was still too naive.


    In the entire sea, there are many forces that use flags similar to horns and skulls as their own pirate flag, but in the new world, especially in the country of Wano, when you see this flag, you will only think of one force.


    That is, the man with the four emperors, the strongest creature in history, the beast pirate group under Barbarossa Kaido!


    "That war, the war that was prevented by the savior, is finally about to come?"


    The female general murmured to herself, but soon she became firm.


    Now, His Majesty Xia Lan is not in the kingdom, no matter what happens, she must guard the kingdom of martial arts.


    She is absolutely unwilling, the kingdom of Wu will die in her own hands, or in the hands of His Majesty Xia Lan!


    ...


    "what happened!"


    At an altitude of 10,000 meters above Wano Country, there is an island floating above the sea of ??clouds. In the center of the island, there is a black iron castle.The gate of the castle was pushed open, and a naked man walked out of the door, frowned and said coldly.


    "I feel that Lorne''s breath has become a lot weaker. Is it related to the big explosion that just happened in Wano?"


    The man¡¯s body was entwined with tiny pieces of thunder, like countless thunder snakes gathering around him,


    He walked to the very center of the hall, and a girl with burgundy curly hair in a dark red dress was on the throne, looking for something.The man paused, then asked slowly.


    "I feel that Lorne''s breath has become a lot weaker. Is it related to the big explosion that just happened in Wano?"


    "I don''t know. Just now, Brother Lorne told me that he met an interesting opponent in Wazuki, but as soon as his voice fell, he suddenly covered his head, and blood kept flowing from his eyes. The nose came out."


    Garrett said anxiously."I saw that the situation was a little uncomfortable, so I immediately contacted Mr. Kage and the others. Now that Lorne''s brother has been sent to the petri dish, what is going on, I don''t know."


    "It''s just that, before being sent to the petri dish, Lorne''s brother seemed to have discovered something and asked me to check the information of Wano country."


    "He emphatically ordered that he must find information about Guangyue Mitian''s family."


    "Damn it, what did Lorne find out!"


    Ainilu frowned. At this time, the fake fleet they used to attract the eyes of the entire sea had been exposed. When the navy came back, they would definitely find the entire Wienhill family territory, an unprecedented emptiness, and then Think of the Wienhill family must have a bigger plan.


    They will not miss this opportunity.


    However, at this critical moment, Lorne was hit hard.The entire Wienhill family once again fell into a situation where there was no leader.


    "But I can''t find it at all!"


    Garrett said anxiously. At this time, the information on the table was turned over by Garrett. All the information about Wano Country was placed on the table.


    However, none of it was what she wanted.


    "According to the intelligence, before, when Guangyue Mitian got on the white beard boat, he took his wife with him, but according to the intelligence, her wife seems to be a kind person and has never done anything to innocent people. , Even Haiju, you are not willing to offer a reward for such a kind person."


    "So after so many years, there is no clue about her at all, and we don''t even know her name!"


    Garrett beat the table hard, she resented her weakness.


    This is the case every time, Luo En''s brother obviously can''t help him when he needs him most!


    Giggle giggle giggle!


    At this time, the people in the hall were suddenly pushed aside. A man who was about six or seven meters tall, dressed in Gothic style clothing, had pale skin, and had a bloated and fat body walked in from outside.


    "I heard that Lorne fell into a coma?"


    The man walked up to Garrett and said slowly.


    "Are you here to laugh at us? Moria."


    Garrett replied coldly.


    "Don''t forget, you are only a prisoner of the Wienhill family now. We can give you freedom, and we can deprive you of this freedom at any time. If you don''t want to become the experimental subjects in the Kagi laboratory , I advise you to keep your careful thoughts away."


    "You may have misunderstood one thing." The man called Moria shook his head, put away his frivolous smile, and said slowly.


    "I would laugh at Lorne''s failure, but definitely not at this time, especially when Lorne is still dealing with Kaido."


    His fists were clenched, Kaido was his worst enemy, and in front of this enemy, his grievances with Ron seemed too insignificant.


    "I heard that he wanted to know about the family of Wano Kuni and Mitsuki Mida."


    "I can help him." Moria said.He walked to the very center of the hall and looked at Garrett who was standing on the throne.


    "In the beginning, when I entered the country of Wano with my companions and fought Kaido, I had all contact with the man named Mitsuki Mita."

 894 Chapter 876 Discovery (2)

    Garrett took Moria to Kage¡¯s laboratory. Although I don¡¯t know what the former king Qiwuhai made, but in this situation, he is in the entire Sky City SKY. The only man who has gone deep into the country and even dealt with people in the country, Garrett had to believe him temporarily.


    "If you deceive me, I will drain all the blood, and then throw you into Kaji''s laboratory to transform you into an experimental body."


    Before pushing open the door of the laboratory, Garrett suddenly turned around and warned to Moria.


    "Trust me, I can do this."


    She is no longer the 18th daughter of the Charlotte family at the time, but the famous top powerhouse, the blood queen Veenhill Garrett.


    Not to mention that Moria, whose strength has been greatly damaged at this time, is not without chance even if he directly faces Moria in his heyday.


    She is qualified to say this sentence.


    "Haha." Moriah smiled and didn''t answer her.


    The door of the laboratory slowly opened, a smell of formalin hit his face, and then a man in a white coat raised his head, and only after seeing that the person entering was Garrett and the others, he put it down. Mind.


    "How is Lorne, Mr. Vegapunk."


    Garrett did not wonder why the person who appeared here was Begapunk instead of Gage. She walked up to the man to save her grandmother and asked anxiously.


    "What happened to Brother Lorne."


    "Cough cough cough."


    At this time, a weak voice sounded beside Garrett, and a petri dish slowly opened. Through the glass, you could see a man with black hair lying in the emerald green liquid, opening his own. Look outside.


    "I''m fine."


    Lorne said weakly, and his voice came outside through the petri dish.


    Seeing Lorne regained consciousness, Garrett''s hanging heart finally let go.


    "It''s a pity, I didn''t find the information about Guangyue Mitian''s family you asked me to find."


    Garrett shook his head in shame, then said.


    "However, Moria said he had been in contact with Mitsuki Mita, and he might be able to provide any valuable clues."


    "Is that so?" Lorne was still a little bit lost when he heard that the piece of information was not found, but after hearing the second half, he punched the glass of the petri dish.


    Wow!


    The emerald green liquid hole flowed out, and a strong smell of medicine permeated the entire laboratory.


    "Because your spirit is linked to the clone, after the clone is irreversibly injured, your spirit will also be injured. If you resist treatment like this, you may leave some sequelae."


    Begapunk still had that calm look. He raised his head and said to Lorne nonchalantly.


    "Enough."


    Lorne waved his hand at Vegapunk, and then walked to Moriah.


    "Tell me everything about the man Mitsuki Mita!"


    "Why do you care about this man so much?" A hint of doubt flashed across Moria''s face, but he was relieved quickly.


    The purpose of his coming here is to convey this piece of information to Lorne.


    "I know very little about the man Guangyue Mitian, except that he once stayed on the white beard boat, and then jumped to Roger''s boat halfway."


    "After completing the journey of the great sea route, Guangyue Mitian did not follow his initial promise with Baibeard and returned to the white beard boat, but went straight back to his hometown, Wano Country."


    "When he just returned to the country of Japan, he suffered a plot by the Black Charcoal Orochi and Kaido. Sora did not show his powerful strength, and he died there in humiliation."


    "When I set foot on the country of Wano, what I saw was only the last resistance of Mitsuki Mita. After his defeat, the coalition forces of the Black Charcoal Orochi defeated all his men, including his wife and children. He was also trapped in his government office and was said to be burned alive."


    Moria sat in front of Lorne and said slowly.


    Luxurious buildings, fires, wives, children.The answer is very close.


    Lorne took a deep breath. He knew that he was very close to the answer he wanted.


    "Then, tell me the name of Mitsuki Mida''s wife."


    Lorne spoke and asked his last question.


    "Time."


    Moria answered Lorne like this, he said slowly.


    "Guangyue Mitian''s wife, named Shi, Guangyue Shi."


    ...


    A dilapidated ship with the flag of the family crest of the Heitan clan leaned on the shore of Ghost Island with difficulty.


    As the ruler of the closed country and the country, Heitan Orochi and his subordinates were originally not good at sailing. In addition, in order to cover people''s eyes, the fleeing ship was also snatched from the port of the capital of flowers.After experiencing two huge tsunamis, the whole ship fell apart, and after sending everyone to the island, it slowly sank into the sea.


    "I didn''t expect this group of untouchables to be able to push this general to this point!"


    Surrounded by the guards, the Black Charcoal Snake stepped onto the land cursingly. Not far from there was a huge mountain peak like the head of a demon. There was his ally, the powerful Kaido¡¯s lair.


    As long as they get there, they are safe.


    At this time, the black charcoal snake was in a panic, the black kimono was wet, and there were several large holes, which were worn out when he was bumping on the deck when the huge wave hit.


    A cold sea breeze hit, and the black charcoal snake couldn''t help shaking all over.


    He has been spoiled for many years and has never experienced this kind of humiliation, even when he was taken prisoner by that bastard Wien Hill when he was on Cake Island, and his life was hanging by a thread, he had never been so embarrassed.


    The current Black Charcoal Serpent had only one thought in his mind, and that was to smash the corpse of the man driving the floating city.


    Uh, although it seems that after the explosion, he has been broken into pieces.


    Then dig up his body from the ruins, stir it into meat, and then feed it to your pet dog!


    Heitan Orochi thought viciously, and he didn''t hesitate to issue the most vicious curse on the man who had harmed himself in this way.


    The door of the Devil''s Head Cave opened slowly, and a tall figure walked out of it. The Black Charcoal Snake recognized that this man was the last disaster under Kaido''s command, known as the Jack of the drought.

 895 Chapter 877 The Veil of the Decisive Battle

    "It''s really embarrassing, Black Charcoal Orochi."


    Jack walked in front of the black charcoal snake and said with an urn sound.


    After Jin was defeated by Lorne, and Quinn disappeared, he became the beast and pirate group, the most well-deserved strongman under Kaido.


    He has this strength to despise the black charcoal snake.


    "Don''t say these cold words, the man was here for you at first sight. After I paid the price of the Flower City, I finally left his life there."


    "The next thing is left to you. If you don''t protect me, then you will never find a collaborator that can match me!"


    Black Charcoal Orochi said viciously, after all, he is the ruler of Wano Country, even in name, so when facing Jack, he can''t lose in momentum.


    "Boss Kaido is already waiting for you in the cave. Go in."


    Jack said so, but at this moment, he seemed to have discovered something, raised his head, and looked towards the sea.Then he shook his head, and a mocking laugh came from his steel mask.


    "Unexpectedly, a group of mice escaped from the explosion. They are chasing you. Are they trying to avenge their mouse companions?"


    "What, that group of rebels didn''t even get wiped out!"


    After hearing Jack''s words, the black charcoal snake exclaimed.


    "Don''t make a fuss, my general."


    Jack passed the black charcoal serpent and walked towards the sea.


    "Leave the rest to me, you take your men in."


    "Don''t let the Kaido boss wait too long, otherwise you know it."


    After saying the word consequences, Jack emphasized his tone, and the threat was self-evident.


    Sure enough, a trace of fear flashed in the eyes of the black charcoal snake, and then walked towards the head of the demon without a word.


    However, no one noticed that among the black charcoal snakes, there was a man wearing a white feather texture. When he passed Jack, he looked curiously in the direction of the head of the devil.


    Then murmured to himself.


    "Is this the place on the map?"


    His voice was so soft that even the nearest ninja could not hear him clearly.


    Because he was afraid that the group of rebels would catch up with him, the Black Charcoal Orochi walked quickly, and even his men had to speed up their pace in order to catch up with the Black Charcoal Orochi.


    Therefore, none of these exhausted ninjas noticed the frenzy that flashed in Sagi-kun''s eyes when they saw the demon head.


    Except for another man with a lot of thoughts, sleep mad!


    ...


    Jack walked to the shore alone, then twisted his head, standing on the ground like a meat mountain, like a host waiting for guests.


    He does have this kind of strength. Jack, who has a bounty of more than one billion, is a well-deserved strong no matter where he is placed on this sea. In fact, except for the few pirate emperors, In this sea, no one dare to say that he can win Jack.


    Therefore, Jack did not take it seriously in the face of this group of rebels in pursuit of the party.


    Even if this group of rebels almost ignited the flames of war in the entire Wano country.


    "This time, you will be completely wiped out."


    Jack said, after the black charcoal serpent ruled the Hezhi Kingdom, this group of rebels who claimed to be the heirs of the Guangyue clan have been emerging in endlessly, just like a fire in the grassland, no matter how hard they work, as long as there is still a little spark If it survives, the fire may re-emerge at any time, and then form a prairie fire.


    Every time Kaido went on an expedition, this group of rebels would make some small moves in the country of Hezhi, which annoyed them.


    Therefore, Jack is ready to take advantage of this opportunity to catch them all at once to avoid future troubles.


    "Inherit the will of a dead man?"


    Jack made a sarcasm.


    "It''s just a joke."


    At this time, Jack suddenly felt an inexplicable sense of crisis, and the calm sea suddenly rolled up. Then, a slash cut out from the seabed, cut the sea surface, and flew towards Jack.


    "You are not allowed to insult Mitsuki Mita-sama!"


    A fat murloc jumped from the bottom of the sea, waving the long sword in his hand, and shouting at Jack.


    Facing this violent slash, Jack didn¡¯t move. A layer of brown fluff came out of Jack¡¯s body, covering his body, and then a layer of pitch-black domineering covered the brown fluff. Wrapped, Jack''s whole person was like a black armor.


    boom!


    The slash flew over Jack''s body, making a harsh sound like metal rubbing, sparks splashing everywhere.


    Jack snorted coldly, covering his palm with pitch-black domineering, and then smashed the slash with a punch.


    A long crack appeared in the fluffy armor on his chest, as if the armor had been cut in half, exposing the skin inside.


    A wound appeared on the skin, and blood continued to gush out from the wound, but Jack''s muscles were constantly squirming, as if half of the countless squirming granulation, and his wound was repaired quickly.


    "Is this your anger? It''s not worth mentioning."


    But in the blink of an eye, this scary wound healed naturally.


    This is the amazing recovery ability of the animal fruit-powered person after awakening.


    Jack looked at the gasping murloc in front of him, and he did not hesitate to ridicule the sarcasm in his tone.


    "It seems that Guangyue Mitian had his purpose in saving your trash at the beginning. Because he knew that with your strength, it was impossible to escape from Master Kaido!"


    "You are not allowed to insult Mitsuki Mita-sama!"


    The fat murloc roared angrily.


    "I insulted him, what can you do with me?"


    At this moment, Jack''s injury was completely healed. He looked in front of him with an angry murloc, and said with some playfulness.


    "Then I can only kill you and use your blood to pay homage to Lord Guangyue Mitian."


    At this time, a cold voice rang in Jack''s ear.


    Several humble ships have docked.Hundreds of warriors with revenge flames in their eyes surrounded Jack.


    A man wearing a tengu mask said so.


    "Ready to meet our anger?"


    ...


    The Black Charcoal Snake stepped into the head of the eerie demons, here is Kaido''s lair.Although it is not the first time to come here, every time he comes, he feels an inexplicable discomfort.


    It was like walking into the mouth of a huge creature, this creature might wake up at any time, and then the group of creatures that walked into its own mouth would eat it.


    Kaido, sitting in the middle of the cave, waiting for the black charcoal snake.And in front of Kaido, sat a man who made Black Charcoal Orochi a little strange.


    One, a man who should never be in this place.

 896 Chapter 878 War Planner

    In Kaido''s cave, the black charcoal snake saw a man who shouldn''t have been here.


    "It turns out that you were the one who had to cooperate with this general before."


    Black Charcoal Snake found a chair and sat down, then raised his head, looked at the middle-aged man in a black dress sitting in front of Kaido, and then slowly said his name.


    "The war planner of the spiteful trial, Basefetto Gabo."


    This man, who became famous in the post-Locks era almost twenty years ago, was a fanatic who was jealous of the entire sea.


    Not because of his strength, or the weird fruit, but because this man is a complete lunatic.He took pleasure in the tragic war of annihilation. According to incomplete statistics, more people died directly or indirectly in his hands than a royal-level pirate group combined.


    It''s just that this man disappeared after the first battle in the White Horse Kingdom thirteen years ago. Everyone thought he died there.His fame was gradually forgotten by this sea as time passed.


    However, a year ago, this man returned to the sight of the sea in the most eye-catching way. In the name of the spiteful trial, he planned the famous battle of Bislan and died there. The countless pirates in the war have used their blood to tell the people in this world a truth, that is, Jiabo''s reputation is definitely not an illusion.


    The Black Charcoal Snake looked at the middle-aged man in front of him, and Jia Bo also looked at him with playful eyes.


    After a long time, Jiabo spoke.


    "Ten years ago, when I was locked in that dark place, I was thinking, if I could come out, I must plan the craziest war to celebrate my return."


    Jiabo did not mention the cooperation, but fell into memory.


    "And you and the country are just in my consideration."


    "Oh?"


    After hearing what Jiabo said, not only the Black Charcoal Orochi, but Kaido, who was sitting on top of the main seat, raised his eyebrows, expressing some interest.


    "Many years ago, I played against Mitsuki Mita under Baibeard''s command, so I knew his importance in Baibeard''s heart. So as I pushed into the city, I was thinking, if I go out, We must use the special identity of Guangyue Mitian to do a little essay, do a good job in initiating a war between the two emperors, and thoroughly muddy the water on this sea.


    "That thing has already happened."


    Kaido said coldly.When Sanchuan Road was still under his command.It is his most powerful think tank who advises him.After Guangyue Mitian ended his life in such a humiliating way, Mikawa Road proposed to make a fuss about Miyuki''s identity.


    Kaido readily accepted Sanchuan Road¡¯s proposal. It was designed to make the golden lion Shiji¡¯s most powerful assistant at the time, Monbach thought he killed Guangyue Mitian, and then triggered the war between the white beard and the golden lion. .


    This war was the fuse that finally led to the defeat of the Golden Lion.


    In fact, if it weren''t for a few years, Baibeard didn''t know why, and after looking back, he found that Guangyue Mitian had died in his own hands. Until now, the old guy was still in the dark.


    "It''s not such a simple thing. In fact, only his special identity of the Guangyue clan can make some articles. You know, the Wano country hundreds of years ago was..."


    Jiabo just wanted to say something, but suddenly he realized that he had digressed too far, and swallowed Ben''s words.


    "It''s too far. Don''t mention the past. Let''s discuss cooperation."


    He paused, then continued.


    "We will provide the materials, and then you Wano will process our munitions on your behalf, and you will add the unique sea floor stones to these munitions."


    "Our two families are equally divided between the made Hailou stone weapons."


    "Don''t you think your request is a bit too much?"


    Before the Black Charcoal Orochi answered, Kaido said coldly.


    "It''s just as simple as making weapons, and my family can do it. Why do I give you the manufactured arms?"


    In this sea, after all, you can''t just look at the top powers, siege the city, expand the territory, and look more at the deterrence of the army under your command.


    You know, the Wienhill family, the hottest now, also started from arms.


    And in the new world with many capable people, the deterrence of a group of sea towers and munitions that can limit the capacity is self-evident.


    "Of course, we will also take out some of the things we have and exchange them with you."


    Jiabo snapped his fingers and said with a smile.


    "For example, pure gold that can make people live forever."


    After mentioning the word pure gold, the black charcoal snake and even Kaido became more dignified, the whole cave was extremely silent, and only the greedy breathing of the men remained.


    The Baleful Judgment has pure gold, and this news was known to the entire sea after the Battle of Bislan ended.


    You know, this thing is something that even Charlotte Lingling, one of the four emperors, did not get. Although the last pure gold ring was obtained by Lorne, no one doubts that this group must be in control of obtaining pure gold. Channels.


    Because of a very simple truth, if they only hold a small amount of pure gold, they will not regard that real pure gold ring as a prize for the winner of the pirate killing.It is used in more meaningful places.


    For example, renew the life of someone who holds great power but is about to die of old age.


    Charlotte Lingling even issued a reward in the dark world because of her desire for pure gold. She wanted to know the whereabouts of the spiteful trial, even if it was a little clue, as long as it proved useful, she would be able to exchange it in the hands of the Charlotte family. A generous reward.


    However, this group of people is very well hidden, and until now, Charlotte Lingling has not been found.


    So when Jiabo uttered the word pure gold, the black charcoal serpent did not doubt the authenticity of his words, but asked instead.


    "Can you provide pure gold, how much can you provide?"


    He directly asked the most important question. In the face of the temptation of eternal life, the little benefit of Wano Country seemed so insignificant.


    As long as Gabor has enough pure gold in his hands, then he will be able to step into the ranks of immortals.At the thought of this, the black charcoal snake''s breathing couldn''t help but become quicker.


    In this sea, no one can refuse eternal life, and the higher the position of people, the greed of their hard-won rights.


    "A lot." Jiabo only said these two words.

 897 Chapter 879 The Avengers Fury

    "A lot." Jiabo only said these two words.


    "It''s too much for you to imagine, even if your entire group of beasts and pirates, all of them are equipped with a pure gold jewelry, it is more than enough."


    "Oh my God!"


    Black Charcoal Big Snake yelled, he looked at Jiabo, this man had no reason to deceive them, that is to say, they might really hold so much pure gold.


    At this time, Jiabo was not a terrible war planner in the eyes of the black charcoal snake, but the key to a vault.


    Behind him, there is a mountain of pure gold shining with golden light.


    If someone tells Heitan Orochi, Jiabo and the others have found Roger''s ONE-PIECE and got this big secret treasure that makes the entire sea rush, and Heitan Orobo believes.


    No, Roger''s Great Secret Treasure is completely impossible to compare with pure gold that can make people live forever!A mere wealth is in front of eternal life.


    Not worth mentioning!


    "You found that huge lantern fish?"


    At this time, Kaido was silent for a while, then said slowly.


    According to legend, in the depths of this sea, a huge lantern fish lived in it. Almost all the pure gold in the world came from the belly of this huge lantern fish.


    The pure gold they had in the spiteful trial probably came from this, otherwise Kaido could not think of where there are so many pure gold deposits.


    "This is not something you should worry about."


    Gabo replied.


    "You just need to know that we have the ability to provide pure gold."


    "So, now, can the negotiation continue?"


    The Black Charcoal Snake was about to answer, but at this moment, the cave suddenly began to vibrate slightly, and there were several explosions outside.


    It was as if there was a battle.


    "It seems that you still have something to deal with."


    Jiabo said with a smile, then stretched out his hand to Kaido and made a "please" gesture.


    "It''s okay, I''m waiting here, we will continue to negotiate after you have dealt with the trouble."


    "It will end soon."


    Kaido stood up, approaching his ten-meter-high body, like a giant.


    He waved his hand, and countless pirates swarmed out from the cave and followed behind him.


    Then, a group of people walked out of the cave.


    ...


    On the shore of Ghost Island, a group of people were besieging a huge mammoth. A warrior rushed to the side of the mammoth, took out a black bomb from his arms and sent it into the mammoth. Inside the fluff.


    After doing all this, the samurai shouted as if he had fulfilled his last wish.


    "Everything, for the glory of the Guangyue clan."


    Then he drew his long knife and slashed it on the thick wool of the mammoth, just in time for the bomb.


    boom!


    The bomb was under pressure and exploded instantly.


    The mammoth wailed in pain, flew several meters to the side, and almost fell to the ground.


    A huge pit appeared at the position of the original warrior''s combat power. On the right side of the mammoth, all the fluff was scorched, and a blood hole of several meters appeared.


    The blood spewed out from the blood hole, vaguely, and the beating of internal organs could be seen through the flesh and blood.


    The wound healed quickly, but at this time, the mammoth looked at the group of warriors. He had no longer had the contempt he had originally, but was more cautious, and...


    Fear.


    Numerous deep pits appeared on the entire shore, all around the mammoth. These were bombs detonated near the mammoth at the cost of his own life just like the previous warrior.


    For so many years, this group of warriors have formulated an unknown battle plan based on the characteristics of Kaido''s cadres. This is just the first step in their revenge!


    The anger of the unscrupulous is the most terrifying, because they can sacrifice some to achieve their goals.


    Including... own life!


    Looking at the samurai gradually approaching him, and the eyes of these samurai who have no nostalgia for living.


    Jack was finally afraid, no matter how strong the recovery ability of the animal devil fruit person, no matter how great his power, but after all, there is a limit.


    He could easily slap ten warriors who rushed forward like a dead fly, but immediately, another twenty warriors added the position of their companions and rushed towards him fiercely.


    He also held the terrible black bomb in his hand.


    It''s like a group of tarsus maggots, endless to kill.


    This time, Jack finally tasted a trace of fear.


    But he had no chance to escape, and a fat murloc blocked his escape route.


    "You''ve been helping him for so many years, you should have expected such an ending long ago."


    Kappa Kasatsu said, he slowly raised the long sword in his hand, the sword body made of 100-refined steel, reflecting a hint of cold light.


    "First, you, then Kaido, everyone, must pay for what you did before!"


    Kappa Kasong held the sword with both hands, and then slammed down.


    A huge slash cut the ground in half and rushed towards Jack, who was transformed into a mammoth.


    Boom boom boom!


    The ground continued to roll, and a huge crack was cut by the slash. From a high altitude, it looked like a hole was constantly cracking on the edge of a ghost island.


    And Jack, standing right in front of this opening.


    There is no way to avoid it!


    Jack''s pupils shrank slightly, and all around him were samurai like battered infantry. He could only take this slash.


    "The full blow of a mere swordsman can''t hurt me at all!"


    Jack roared, and a wild voice came from his mouth, resounding like thunders on the ground.


    A layer of pitch-black armed color was domineering, covering the fur of the mammoth giant. In an instant, Jack changed from a brown beast to a creature like a black armored chariot.


    boom!


    The slash hit Jack''s waist, the white sword aura and the black hair kept rubbing, sparks splashing everywhere.


    "It''s useless!"


    Jack roared and pushed his body forward.He directly pushed the sword aura away.


    Sword Qi exploded in the air, and it hadn''t waited for Jack to relax.A dry old man appeared in front of Jack.


    "This punch is returned to you for the residents who died in the Flower City!"


    A layer of transparent domineering covering the fist of Uncle Leopard, his whole person is like wearing a layer of transparent armor.


    Uncle Leopard said with red eyes. At this moment, he only thought of the innocent ordinary people who died in the explosion of the Flower City.


    boom!


    A punch hit Jack''s head directly.Liu Ying''s domineering power directly penetrated Jack''s defenses, and all the power was transmitted to Jack''s body.


    Then, like dozens of tons of explosives, they exploded in Jack''s body.

 898 Chapter 880 Black Dragon

    Jack''s huge body was blasted back several tens of meters, and then his thick elephant''s legs shook a few times before he stood up straight.


    His body was fragmented, and numerous deep pits appeared on the thick fur armor, and blood spewed from the deep pits.


    Roar!


    Jack roared up to the sky, and the roar of the beast resounded through the sky.


    Since his debut, this man has never been so embarrassed, even when he crossed half a new world back then, went to Dres Rosa, and faced the admiral Akadog.


    In particular, it was such a group of "old and weak soldiers" and "defeated generals" who had previously looked down upon him.


    This gave Jack a strange sense of humiliation.


    Jack''s eyes were completely covered by anger. At this time, he just wanted to tear the clutter into pieces!


    Only with their blood can the humiliation on oneself be washed away.


    And Uncle Leopard and the others are waiting for this time.


    When Jack''s reason is completely occupied by madness, he is no different from a beast.


    At most it was an ancient beast.


    However, the beast is nothing but a beast after all, and a man is a man after all.


    The result of the battle was already destined when Jack lost all his sanity.


    However, just as Uncle Leopard and the others took a sigh of relief and prepared to solve the first general under Kaido, a rough and angry voice came from behind them.


    "Don''t be ashamed, get me back."


    A black dragon flew out from the cave of the devil''s head.


    With his pale golden vertical pupils, he indifferently looked down at the ant-like humans under his feet, and a terrifying sense of oppression enveloped everyone present.


    Some people who were not firm in their will, or were slightly weaker, couldn''t even bear the pressure and fell directly to the ground.


    It''s like, in ancient times, when you first saw those wild beasts, you treated them as gods and then bowed down and worshipped ancient humans.


    "Is this... Overlord look domineering?"


    Uncle Leopard murmured to himself, he suddenly slapped his chest with his hand to relieve himself from the tremor.


    He raised his head and looked at the black dragon soaring in the sky, but his memory went back to ten years ago.


    That year, Kaido also appeared in front of everyone with this attitude, and then brought fire and army, destroying everything of the Guangyue clan.


    This kind of domineering look, no, it should be the feeling of Longwei oppressing the heart. Uncle Leopard still remembers it still.


    Everything is as if I had just experienced it yesterday.


    "But, I am no longer who I was!"


    Uncle Leopard roared, a transparent layer of cherry blossom domineering covering his arm, ten years ago, the man named Mitsuki Mita proved one thing with facts, that is Kaido''s defense, not indestructible of.


    This enhanced domineering skill can penetrate Kaido''s armor, thereby severely injuring him.


    Guangyue Mitian has done this before, and the horrible cross-shaped scar on Kaido''s abdomen is one of his masterpieces.


    In fact, if it weren''t for the kindness of Mitsuki Mita at the time, the outcome of that battle would still be unknown.


    Uncle Leopard Zongshan leaped, and his thin body flew towards the black dragon soaring in the sky.


    On the right fist, countless Liu Ying''s domineering entanglement, with incomparable power, swung down towards the dragon''s head.


    This is the Avengers, the anger that has been suppressed for ten years.


    Today, he will kill this man with one punch.


    boom!


    The dragon''s claws, which were as hard as steel, slapped Uncle Leopard''s body and directly slapped the old man into the air.


    Uncle Leopard suddenly coughed out a few mouthfuls of blood, and rushed straight into a mountain on the island of ghosts.


    "The weak, there is no qualification to challenge me!"


    A rough voice roared from the dragon''s mouth, Kaido said with contempt.


    Liu Ying''s domineering, indeed can hurt him, but it also depends on who uses it.


    It was as if a flintlock musket appeared in the hands of an adult man, and had a completely different deterrent power than a baby.


    Compared with the original Guangyue Mitian, this thin old guy is indeed not much different from a baby.


    "Who else."


    The black dragon descended on the ground next to them and turned into a human form of Kaido ten meters tall.


    The wild giant put his mace on his shoulder, glanced around, and said coldly.


    "Who else is ready to die."


    Grumbling.


    The entire battlefield was extremely silent, only the voice of swallowing saliva involuntarily because of fear.


    No one dared answer Kaido''s words, no one dared to look Kaido''s eyes directly.


    This is the deterrent power of the Pirate Emperor.


    This is the prestige that Kaido has built after fighting in the ocean for decades!


    "Just let Xiaosheng come and learn about your power."


    At this time, the murloc Kappa He Song walked out of the crowd, and his saber "Wai Wushuang" made a long trace on the ground.The man walked towards Kaido step by step.


    "Let Xiaosheng, repay your hospitality over the past ten years."


    Kappa Kawamatsu said, and then jumped and rushed towards Kaido.


    The long knife drew a beautiful arc in the air, and the end of the arc was Kaido''s head!


    "Oh, overwhelmingly!"


    Kaido snorted coldly and took off the mace that was resisting his shoulders, and a layer of pitch black domineering covering the mace.


    Then, Kaido took a deep breath, concentrated his strength on his arm, and slammed the murloc who rushed over.


    boom!


    The mace hit the murloc''s body directly, and Kappa Kappa was like a baseball, and was directly taken away by Kaido.


    The power of the two is not at the same level at all!


    After the Kappa Kawatsu was drawn, there was no one on the scene who could contend with Kaido at this time. All the warriors of the Guangyue Clan, like fish on the chopping board, had no resistance in front of Kaido!


    "Kill them."


    Kaido obviously didn''t have the habit of attacking these "weak" people. He glanced around, then shook his head disappointedly, and said slowly to the pirates behind him.


    "Don''t let me see them again."


    Kaido only said these two words, but when they heard the samurai''s ears, it was like a statement from the god of death.They wanted to resist, but this group of people sadly discovered that after being enveloped by this terrifying overlord''s dominance, they moved their fingers together, they were all extravagant hopes!


    Kaido''s soldiers geared up and walked toward the warriors with a grim look. A massacre was inevitable.


    But at this moment, the group of pirates suddenly stopped their steps, and they all raised their heads and looked towards the sky.


    A gleam of shock flashed in all of their eyes.

 899 Chapter 881 Return the original!

    Kaido, who had already turned around and was about to return to the Devil''s Head Cavern, continued to negotiate, but also stopped.


    Then the man slowly turned around, just to see the source of the shock of these pirates.


    A dilapidated ruin, to be precise, is a destroyed city, floating in the sky at this time, flying towards the ghost island at an alarming speed.


    Almost in the blink of an eye, the ruins went from the size of a sesame seed to a black cloud, floating above the island of ghosts.


    A man with blond hair, standing in the forefront of the ruins, looked at the people under his feet indifferently.


    Just like the Kaido before!


    At this time, everyone recognized that this ruin was the flower capital that was supposed to be razed to the ground in the previous explosion!


    Lorne, even moved the capital of flowers here!


    "So it was you."


    Kaido squinted his eyes, raised his head, and looked at the man above the sky.As early as on the other side of the paradise, when the results of the battle between the Vennhill family and the navy were heard, Kaido faintly had some guesses.


    Lorne''s bluffing must be to cover up something, but there are not many forces in this sea worthy of him to cover up his purpose.


    And I happen to belong to one of them.


    Does this lunatic want to take advantage of this opportunity to completely eliminate a competitor?


    "Sure enough, there are many people who are qualified to inherit the power of that lion, but not many people who have inherited his power but hate me."


    "You count one."


    Almost at the first glance, he recognized the identity of the blond-haired man.


    This is the tacit understanding between the top powerhouses in this sea. Even if the appearance of the man in front of him is completely different from that of Lorne, even if his ability is different from the man in Kaido''s memory, there are some differences.


    However, Kaido is convinced that this man who can control the floating city is Ron, who has been fighting for hegemony with him for many years in this sea.


    Veenhill Lorne!


    Because of the arrogance in Lorne''s bones, Kaido will never admit his mistake!


    "This is what you left behind, remember to take it away."


    Lorne jumped slightly and left the city floating in the sky, as if floating in the air, lowered his head and looked at Kaido.


    He raised his hand to Kaido, then snapped his fingers.


    At the moment of snapping his fingers, Lorne relieved his ability.


    At the next moment, the entire ruins of the Flower City, because they lost the floating power of the floating fruits, slammed into the ground under the action of gravity.


    It is as if countless meteorites are falling from the sky.


    "Hurry up and avoid it!"


    Kaido''s pirates roared in horror.Then fled hurriedly.


    This kind of natural power is not something they can contend!


    This group of pirates finally felt the powerlessness of the previous Guangyue warriors.


    Boom boom boom boom!


    The ruins hit the sea on the ghost island like a meteorite, but more often they hit the ground on the ghost island.


    Many pirates who were too late to escape were submerged by the meteorite rain that fell from the sky.They howled in despair, but in the face of this kind of power, wailing had no meaning at all.


    But what was very strange was that there was no ruin that fell on the bodies of the soldiers of the Guangyue clan.It was like being deliberately manipulated by Lorne.


    The ruins fell completely, and the northern half of the island of ghosts was covered with at least one meter of mud. Then, on the outside of the island, one third of the sea the size of the island of ghosts was filled with ruins.


    The city of flowers that fell, just happened to form a wonderful symmetry on the island of Oni with the country of Takeno, which fell to the south.


    "After so many years, you still like bluffing so much."


    After the entire ruins fell, Kaido said coldly.From beginning to end, his body did not move.


    Because both Ron and himself knew one thing, that is, an attack of this level had no effect on him.


    "After so many years, you are still as stupid as before."


    Lorne''s body slowly fell from the sky and stood on the ground tens of meters away from Kaido.He raised his head and looked at Kaido, as if only the two of them were left on the battlefield.


    "Too much conceit of his own strength, and dismissive of everything else."


    "Oh?" A hint of sarcasm appeared on Kaido''s face.


    "This time, what kind of tricks have you prepared? You want to blind my eyes with your clumsy illusion and then destroy my nest?"


    He still remembered that Lorne did this when he was aboard the Guran Tezolo.


    That time, he lost the entire long-range team.


    Kaido will not fall twice in the same place.He was quite convinced of this.


    Therefore, if Lorne is still ready to repeat the trick this time, Kaido will let Lorne understand what regret is.


    "No. There are four Pirate Emperors on this sea, too many."


    Lorne shook his head seriously.


    "So this time, I am going to beat you upright."


    "Hahahahaha! It''s up to you to beat me?" Kaido seemed to have heard the funniest joke in the world.He pointed to Lorne, and his whole body shook uncontrollably.


    "Just relying on the old, weak, sick and disabled behind you?"


    At this time, the group of avengers also crawled out of the ruins and stood behind Ron, looking at Kaido without a glance.After many battles in succession, this group of samurai has long been exhausted, and now they are left, but only two or three hundred people.


    After the floating island fell completely, the pirates in the entire Demon Head were shaken.


    Countless pirates swarmed out from Kaido''s lair. Thousands of pirates stood behind Kaido, densely packed, like an army waiting for it.


    And in the middle of this group of pirates, there is a square team with hundreds of tall, short, fat and thin pirates standing inside, and these pirates exude an astonishing sense of oppression.


    Tiger beasts, leopard claws, zombie gods, crocodile tails, countless animal body features appeared on these pirates, but no one present dared to laugh at them.


    Because this group of pirates has only one identity, that is Kaido''s most elite "giver" army.


    At the forefront of the giver''s army, stood six powerful men with a more terrifying aura. They were on the sea and had another name.Volley six!


    After the three major disasters were annihilated, these six people became the strongest under Kaido!


    The two groups confronted each other on the ruins.


    Everyone has a hunch that the outcome of this war will determine the fate of the country and the entire sea!

 900 Chapter 882

    "Why, Kaido hasn''t come back yet."


    In the Devil''s Head Cavern, the black charcoal serpent was pacing back and forth.Some said anxiously.


    According to the previous situation, with Kaido''s strength, the "group of troubles" should be resolved very quickly, but now after so long, he has not returned to the cave.This made the general uneasy.


    Because of this, it often only explains one thing, that is, Kaido himself is in "trouble"!


    This is what the black charcoal snake never wants to see at this time.


    "Do you just distrust your allies so much?"


    Jiabo on the side said with some playfulness."Kaido can be said to be one of the strongest pirates in this era. Given that Baibeard and Charlotte Lingling each have great weaknesses, he can even remove one of them."


    "That''s why we are looking for your cooperation."


    As Jiabo said, after coming out of Pushing City, these terrifying pirates united together, and their purpose was to completely subvert the sea.Overthrow the group of self-righteous Tianlong people, and then establish their own government.


    The spiteful trial with such a goal is naturally higher than the top, and even the original Golden Lion Shiji was not in their eyes.Their partner can only be the strongest pirate in this sea.


    So, they found Kaido.


    "The truth is the truth, but I always feel anxious, as if I have forgotten something very important."


    Hei Tan Da Snake said, even after hearing Jiabo''s words, the anxiety in his heart did not diminish at all.


    On the other side of the Devil''s Head Cave, in a stone cage in the sea tower brought by the black charcoal snake, sits a beautiful woman.


    A calm woman wearing a red pope robe and a veil on her head, she just sat quietly, as if the place she was sitting at this time was not a cold cage, but she was located on the red earth continent, the church of Baran Pope throne with soft goose down.


    "I finally know what I ignored before."


    Beside the woman, a man wearing black haori suddenly spoke, and a frantic smile appeared on his pale face.


    "It''s a war! We ignored that vital war!"


    He stood up from the floor, roaring as if he had mastered the truth.


    "The person who wants to do something against Wano Kuni is not someone else, but the man!"


    While speaking, he got up and walked out impatiently.


    He wanted to verify his conjecture.


    "Aren''t you afraid? Pope Benedict."


    After the man left, another man in a kimono walked out of the shadows. He looked at the woman sitting in the cage and said.


    "This kind of involuntary feeling is something the pampered pope has never experienced."


    Sleeping Madman looked at the pope in the cage and said slowly.


    "This is also something that many people at the bottom of this sea have felt."


    "Do not."


    The pope trapped in the cage slowly opened her eyes.


    "I have experienced it."


    Arelli said calmly.


    "I went from a nun who was rejected by the central archbishop to where I am today. I have experienced many things that you can''t imagine."


    "A matter of this level is nothing compared to the hopeless feeling of powerlessness at the beginning."


    Arelli said, she remembered that when he was in Baran, the former Pope Ratzinger Benedict tore off his mask of hypocrisy and extended his claws to everyone in Baran. How desperate it was with Sister Larsiya.


    For those of them who grew up in the church, the kindly Pope Ratzinger brought them up just like their father. This feeling of being betrayed is unimaginable for ordinary people.


    Even Lorne didn''t know how he felt when he shot Ratzinger.


    "That''s fine." Sleeping Crazy Death said slowly.


    After surrendering to Lorne, he vaguely learned something, that is, that the famous man sent troops to Kaido because of the woman in front of him.


    It seems that the war in Balaam, the religious state, had many inside stories.So Sleeping Madman thought.


    It¡¯s just that he doesn¡¯t want to dig deeper in this place. He only knows that if something unexpected happens to this woman in front of him, then that man will be very upset.


    If that man is unhappy, the fate of Wano country will be worried.


    That man, I don''t know when, from the little guy who was under the name of the Weinhill family, and was controlled everywhere, he grew into a giant whose every move affects the fate of a kingdom.


    Seeing Sagi-kun disappearing at the end of the cave, the sleep madman turned his head, looked at the cage where the pope was imprisoned, a trace of determination flashed in his eyes.


    ...


    On Ghost Island, the two sides are facing each other.


    This is a war with an absolute disparity in numbers between the two sides.


    Two or three hundred exhausted teachers face thousands of elite pirates.


    Anyone who sees this scene has only one thought in his mind.


    That is the outcome is determined!


    Even the warriors standing behind Lorne are no exception. They just want to kill a few more pirates before they die, to wash away the shame for the Guangyue clan.


    As for defeating the Kaido Army, this is simply a luxury!


    Nana took Herald, who turned into a zombie, and hid quietly behind the camp. She was ready to take Herald away at any time.


    As for the survival of the country and whether Ron will be held accountable afterwards, this woman doesn''t care anymore. In front of her beloved captain, all these are nothing more than trivial matters.After all, being alive is the most important thing.


    "There are more people, isn''t it?"


    At the forefront of the Samurai Army, the corner of Blond Ron''s mouth cracked a strange arc.


    Although the previous explosions did hit him hard, at the most critical moment, he used his power to control the earth and created a shelter, avoiding the first and most violent explosion.


    After the sanctuary was destroyed, only the aftermath of the explosion was left, and for the blond Lorne, who possessed the top physical body, this aftermath lost its deadly threat.


    He slowed down for a while, then recovered.


    "I brought a lot of people."


    Lorne said, then snapped his fingers.


    At the same time, Kaido felt bad, raised his head and looked at the sky.


    Countless black spots appeared on the blue sky.


    These black spots grew bigger and bigger, and finally turned into countless soldiers wearing black combat uniforms.And a blue-and-white thunder rushed in front of the group of soldiers.

 901 883 Reinforcements Falling From The Sky

    oom!


    Thunder fell from the sky and hit Kaido directly.


    "A long time ago, I wanted to challenge you."


    Thunder gradually condensed into the figure of a naked man.It was a man with a wild smile on his face.


    Thunder condensed on the man and turned into a thunder Buddha.


    "Lei Fu Qianjun Yiwu!"


    The Thunder Buddha clenched his fists and patted Kaido suddenly.


    Kaido blocked this punch with his hand subconsciously, the tiny Razer instantly wrapped his arm, Kaido suddenly felt his arm become very numb.


    Sizzle.


    This feeling of numbness continued to spread along his arms, quickly spread to his shoulders, and gradually moved closer to the heart.


    "How dare to challenge Lao Tzu for a person with natural fruit ability!"


    Kaido roared, and the pitch-black scales instantly covered his arm.Then the domineering gathered, he hit Leifu''s chest with a punch.


    boom!


    An explosion, centered on two people, spread everywhere.


    The pirates behind Kaido who had no time to escape were instantly swallowed by the explosion mixed with thunder. Before even the last wailing, they turned into a pile of coke.


    "Has it been a long time? It''s crazy, Ainilu."


    Lorne smiled and said, then raised his hand.


    A high wall that was ten meters thick and nearly a hundred meters high rose out of thin air from the ground in front of him.The explosion was blocked outside.


    Kaido''s side was not so lucky.


    A huge pit with a diameter of several hundred meters appeared in the very center of the war.


    The bodies of countless pirates were scattered in the pit.No blood flowed out, because at the moment of death, the blood in their bodies was instantly evaporated.


    Without exception.


    Before dying, they were still doing their last struggle, trying to escape outside.


    However, the speed of the individuals was still too slow in the presence of thunder and lightning, and even if they tried their best, they did not escape the scope of the explosion.


    "Cough cough cough."


    The very center of the pit.Kaido suddenly coughed out a large mouthful of blood.


    The situation of the Pirate Emperor at this time is not optimistic.The scales on his left hand were completely swallowed by Reading and turned into a piece of coke.And the skin hidden under the scales also became bloody and bloody in the aftermath of the explosion.


    A huge blood hole appeared in his left arm, and even through this blood hole, you could see the squirming muscles and the white bones.


    However, in just a moment, countless granulation shoots grew out of the blood hole, filling the wound.


    "It''s really embarrassing."


    Blond Lorne waved, and the huge stone wall instantly collapsed.He floated to a place tens of meters away from Kaido, and said with a sarcasm on his face.


    "If it wasn''t the unique resilience of the animal type ability person, just being there would have been enough to hit you hard."


    "Like Thaddeus back then, it''s just a meat sandbag. At best, this sandbag is a bit more resistant to hitting than Thaddeus."


    A group of blue thunder and lightning appeared beside Lorne, Ainilu lowered his head and looked at Kaido in the middle of the pit, and said slowly.


    "Even his ability is not as tricky as Thaddeus."


    Thaddeus, who was the head of the seven volleys of Kaido before, died in the hands of Anilu when he invaded Dresrosa.


    As Kaido''s subordinate of Thaddeus, Anilu said so, undoubtedly slap Kaido in the face.


    "Asshole! Dare to look down upon me."


    Kaido roared, the already burly figure was a few points bigger again, and the dark dragon scales penetrated from the depths of his skin, covering his whole body.


    His hands gradually became thicker, his little finger and ring finger, middle finger and index finger merged in pairs, turning from five fingers to three claws.


    He suddenly turned into the appearance of a dragon, and with the thick mace in his hand, there was a strange pressure.


    There are generally three forms of animals with fruit ability, namely human form, animal form, and semi-animalization between human form and animal form.


    The human form is the most basic form. Under this form, only a small part of the characteristics of the fruit animal belonging to it can be displayed, as well as the super resilience unique to the animal fruit awakening.


    Animal form is completely transformed into that kind of animal. For example, Marco transformed into a phoenix, and Kaido became a black dragon before.


    In this form, the various abilities of the fruit animal can be fully displayed, but due to the huge difference between the body shape and the normal human form, the various skills originally possessed may not be able to be used.


    And the final half-beast form is the strongest form for most animal type abilities.In this form, the advantages of the previous two are taken into account. While possessing the powerful abilities of animals, it can also perfectly display all the skills possessed by the human form.


    Kaido became like this, which meant he was really angry.


    "Has it started?"


    Blonde Lorne said solemnly.Although he had some contempt for Kaido in his previous tone, it did not mean that he really despised Kaido.


    Because the man in front of him can be said to be the strongest animal type ability in this sea. With the relatively weak animal type ability, he became one of the most powerful pirate emperors. Kaido certainly did not show him before. So bully.


    "Go all out. Today I want this black dragon to completely disappear on this sea."


    The blonde Lorne slowly said to Ainilu next to him.


    He decided not to give Kaido a chance to fight back, and cooperate with Ainilu to directly kill this powerful beast.


    Boom boom boom!


    Lorne waved, and the ground began to shake violently.


    Some people with weak strength even stand unstable and fall to the ground.


    A huge crack separated from the ghost island along the edge of the pit, and then slowly floated upward.


    This was the tactic he had prepared before, using his ability to separate the battlefield, and then bring Kaido to the sky for a siege.


    Although this tactic was a little bit accidental, and the final application was not the city of flowers as originally thought, the result has not changed.Kaido was finally brought here by him.


    This deep pit with a diameter of several hundred meters is the battlefield between him and Kaido, as well as...


    The grave of one of them!


    "Kill!"


    After the leader was taken away, the pirates under Kaido did not panic, but waved their weapons and rushed towards the samurai in front of them.


    Giant bears, cheetahs, spiders, lions... countless brutal beasts appeared in the camp of pirates.They waved their minions, their eyes flashed with bloodthirsty light.


    But at this time, the reinforcements that had fallen from the sky finally came to the ground. After landing, these well-trained fighters quickly gathered in a formation and stood ready to deal with the group of beasts.


    On one side are brutal beasts and on the other are soldiers with high-tech hands.The two groups quickly fought together.

 902 Chapter 884

    The fragments of an island gradually floated towards the sky, Kaido, who was incarnate as a dragon, narrowed his eyes, looked at the two men in front of him, and said slowly.


    "Have you planned it long ago? Bring me into this mid-air, and then besie me through the advantage of numbers."


    "You don''t care about the lives of the soldiers at the bottom. As long as you can defeat me, then the end of this war is doomed."


    "Is this your strategy? It''s really easy to understand."


    Kaido said with some sarcasm, after turning into a dragon, the tone of his tone has changed, from the original rough and savage to a bit hideous, just like the murmur of a wild beast while chewing food.


    With the dark dragon scales all over his body and the figure of more than ten meters tall, Kaido at this time is not like a person, more like a...


    monster.


    This is everyone''s first thought after seeing Kaido at this time.


    But it is ironic that even Kaido in human form has the title of monster.


    "It hasn''t been like this for a long time."


    Dragon Man Kaido tilted his head, and a low voice came from his hideous mouth.


    "You are not the first person to see my posture, but you are the youngest one. At that time, we all underestimated you."


    Kaido said like this. Ten years ago, when the Jailbreak Escape just happened, the eyes of the whole world were on the incredible golden lion Shiji. No one would have imagined that the name bears Veenhill. , The little guy who struggled to survive under the wings of a golden lion will grow to where it is today.


    "Since Thor has appeared here."


    Kaido deflected his head slightly, looked at Ainilu standing beside Lorne, and said sarcastically.


    "Then your other cadres should be not far from here, but also above the sky?"


    "Call them out together."


    "No need."


    "It''s not the time yet. They will naturally appear when they are needed."


    Lorne, who was standing opposite Kaido, shook his head slowly. He looked at the huge monster in front of him.


    "It''s just that I have a problem."


    A weird smile appeared on Lorne''s head.


    "I didn''t expect that you would have so many words before. You are a dying person. Are you accustomed to saying what you haven''t said in one breath?"


    He raised his hand, and the ground was constantly squirming, and the entire floating island seemed to be alive, condensed into different shapes under Lorne''s control.


    A huge stone lion with a height of more than ten meters, slowly crawled out of the ground.


    "Roar!"


    The stone lion roared up to the sky, its voice resounding through the sky.It looked at Kaido with its lantern-like pupils, and Kaido could read a trace of bloodthirsty in its eyes.


    It was like... a hunter looking at his prey.


    "I was underestimated."


    Kaido said slowly, how many years, how many years no creature has dared to look at himself with this kind of eyes.


    No one knows, not even Kaido himself.


    Since the "Battle of the Valley of the Gods" ended and he was separated from the Rocks Pirates, he has come all the way to where he is today. He has forgotten what it feels like to be despised.


    "I miss it very much."


    "As a reward for reminding me of memories many years ago, this time, I will grant you a happy death."


    Kaido said so, and then his body disappeared in the next moment.


    No, it should not be said that he disappeared, but that his speed is too fast, ordinary people''s eyes can''t keep up with the speed of his movement, and it is difficult to capture his whereabouts even if he is seen or seen.


    I only saw a black streamer flashing past, and the goal of this black streamer was...


    The stone lion made by Lorne!


    In this world, many people have a misunderstanding, that is, the larger the creature, while the power becomes terrifying, the corresponding speed will also become extremely slow.The tiny creatures are linked to agility and weakness.


    But any pirate who has seen the waves of the new world will point out that this is absolutely a ridiculous mistake!


    It''s just as absurd as many people think that the speed of the tortoise is very slow. In fact, a considerable number of people are not as fast as the tortoise they sneer at.


    There is no inevitable connection between power speed and body shape.


    Anyone who had such a thought would definitely die miserably.


    boom!


    The stone lion seemed to feel a sense of crisis, and wanted to lift his sharp claws, and pat down towards the front.


    But its movements were still too slow. The moment it lifted its paws, a black voice appeared in front of it.


    Then a punch directly blasted through its body.The rocks are flying.


    Kaido''s figure only appeared for a moment, and then disappeared again.


    "Can''t catch him!"


    Aniluo frowned and said to Lorne.


    Despite the preparations, the speed Kaido showed this time slightly exceeded their expectations.


    When seeing and hearing that the domineering can not catch the trace of the opponent, the battle returned to the most primitive situation, that is, relying on his intuition to predict the opponent''s actions.


    "Is this kind of clown trick that you can use to challenge me?"


    A black figure appeared in front of Ron. He lowered his head and looked at Ron with a trace of contempt in his eyes.


    "silly!"


    Kaido hit Lorne''s head directly with a punch.Lorne wanted to evade, but he found that it was impossible to avoid Kaido''s blow at his own speed.


    At one-thousandths of an instant, Ron¡¯s instinct made the most correct judgment, that is, raising his left hand, blocking his head, and a layer of armed domineering covering Ron¡¯s arm. .


    boom!


    The dragon''s claws smashed directly on Ron''s arm, and there was a crisp sound of bone fragmentation in the battlefield.


    Lorne''s body was smashed directly to the ground, cracks appeared in the floating ground, and then the ground cracked inch by inch, and the floating island was shocked and shook abruptly.


    A pit about several meters long appeared in the center of the island.


    No, it should not be said to be a deep pit, but a hole.


    Lorne''s body penetrated the floating island, and his body flew towards the floating island under his feet uncontrollably.


    In the face of this absolute power gap, Lorne suffered a big loss.


    But at this critical moment, a azure blue thunder, and the goal of thunder is Ron, whose body is falling straight!

 903 Chapter 885 Two fights one!

    Lorne smashed down towards the ghost island.In this situation, he couldn''t control his body at all.


    One thousand meters, eight hundred meters, five hundred meters, two hundred meters!


    Lorne is getting closer and closer to the ghost island, and he can even see the soldiers of the Vennhill family fighting each other on the island, as well as the pirates under Kaido.


    But at the most critical moment, a thunder rushed towards Lorne, and at the moment of his death, he finally caught Lorne.


    "It''s rare to see you so embarrassed, even when facing the Golden Lion Shiji, you were full of confidence."


    Ainilu held Lorne and said teasingly.


    Starting from the sky island, the two have walked all the way, supporting each other for many years, and have long regarded each other as their own family.


    For Ainilu''s words, Lorne would not take it seriously.


    "It''s really careless, I didn''t expect Kaido to be so powerful."


    Lorne coughed up a large mouthful of blood and said in embarrassment.


    His left hand was hanging straight to his side, shaking like a willow branch.Kaido''s punch completely shattered the bones of his left arm.


    In other words, his left hand is already abolished.


    "Fortunately, at the most critical moment, I blocked most of Kaido''s strength with armed domineering, otherwise, I am afraid that I will lose not only this arm, but this body."


    While talking, Lorne grabbed his left arm with his right hand, and then pulled it suddenly.


    Hey!Broken bones with blood, gushing from the place where Ron''s broken arm was.


    He broke his left hand directly!


    Through Lorne''s broken arm, he could vaguely see the dense bones. Anyone who saw this scene would have a tingling scalp.


    What a cruel person is, after his arm becomes a burden, he will cut his arm without hesitation, and still use such a savage and rude way.


    And from the beginning to the end, Lorne''s expression did not show the slightest change, how firm his mind was!


    "It still hurts a bit."


    Lorne said so, he threw his broken arm into the sky, and then said to Ainilu.


    "Take me up, don''t let our opponent wait too long."


    Ainilu didn''t speak, and he held Lorne''s body and slowly flew up towards the floating island, while Kaido, who was transformed into a dragon, was waiting quietly on the floating island.


    Lorne will not die so easily. Kaido is very sure about this matter. If Lorne can''t even hold his own punch, then he is not qualified to be his opponent, and that old lion will not die. In his hand.


    As long as Lorne did not die, then he would definitely return here.Because Lorne was never a person who would escape.


    In fact, after Lorne appeared here, the two sides acquiesced in one thing.


    That is, after today, there will be one less pirate emperor in this sea.


    "Whether the fighters who leave the stage before they start should be sentenced to failure."


    After Ainilu helped Lorne return to the battlefield, Kaido looked at the two ant-like men, and the beast-like business resounded throughout the floating island.


    "If you follow the usual rules, it should be true."


    Lorne took a deep breath and said slowly.


    Because of the blood loss, his face was a little pale, but even so embarrassed, facing Kaido, he was not inferior in momentum.


    "But today''s game is a life and death fight!"


    "In a life-and-death battle, the game will only end if one side dies."


    Lorne raised his only right hand and pointed at Kaido.


    "The second round, continue!"


    While Lorne was talking to Kaido, Ainilu put Lorne down, then stepped back and raised his hand.A cloud of thunder cloud obscured the sky and condensed in the air.


    Boom boom boom!


    Thunderclouds covered the entire island, and from time to time, thunder and lightning as thick as a water column struck the floating island.


    It''s like the end of the world.


    Now that Kaido has demonstrated his terrifying power and speed as an animal type ability person, Anilu will naturally not be stupid enough to face Kaido.


    The battle of the capable person will often show his abilities incisively and vividly, and as a natural capable person, Ainilu will naturally not let go of his own advantages.


    What is the greatest advantage of those with natural ability?Asking this question to anyone with non-natural ability, they often think of several answers like this.


    An entity that cannot be attacked?The destructive power of terror?Huge range?


    But Ainilu can clearly say that these are all wrong.


    The greatest advantage of those with natural ability is that they can change the environment!


    In an environment suitable for their own combat, those with natural abilities can exert far beyond ordinary combat effectiveness.


    "Are you ready?"


    After Lorne had finished speaking, Kaido narrowed his eyes and muttered to himself.


    The reason why he got that overwhelming advantage just now was because on the one hand he was by surprise, and on the other hand, because neither Lorne nor Ainilu had ever played against him. Not mentally prepared for speed, so I let myself occupy such a big advantage.


    After being mentally prepared now, Kaido wanted to defeat Lorne in a single blow like just now, which was much more difficult.


    But Kaido didn''t care about these. While Lorne had some psychological preparations, Kaido also had some preliminary judgments about Lorne''s strength.


    That is, Lorne has a strong two-color domineering, and is very skilled in his own ability.


    But he has a fatal flaw, that is, his physical strength is too weak.


    This weakness will be the fuse of his death!


    Kaido snarled, then rushed towards Lorne.


    As soon as Kaido left, a lightning several meters thick emerged from the dark clouds gathered in the sky, and then smashed downward.


    And the destination of the thunder and lightning was exactly where Ron was standing.


    "Die!"


    Kaido''s figure instantly appeared in front of Ron, and the claws covered with black scales grabbed him.


    But Lorne did not choose to hide, he only did one thing.


    That is to control the rock, a stone wall grew from behind Ron, completely enclosing him.


    boom!


    A thunder and lightning that fell from the sky accurately hit Kaido.


    This is the tacit understanding between Lorne and Ainilu.


    No matter how Kaido acts, there is only one goal for him, and that is Lorne.Since Lorne and Anilu were unable to capture Kaido''s traces with the domineering look and feel, they simply set the Thunder''s target to Lorne himself.


    As long as Kaido appears, then the Thunder will accurately hit his body.


    Two against one, one is not glorious, but an absolutely effective way.

 904 Chapter 886: Even!

    This is an absolute conspiracy.Can not capture your movements, but as long as you know your target, you can definitely attack you.


    I don''t know how many times Lorne and Ainilu have cooperated, and the two have long reached an unparalleled understanding.


    There is no need to speak at all. At the moment Kaido shoots you and disappears, Lorne uses his power to create an insulated shelter to protect himself.


    boom!


    At the moment Kaido''s body appeared, a few meters thick thunder fell from the sky and accurately hit Kaido who was trying to attack Lorne.


    The electric current scattered, Kaido''s huge body stiffened in the air.


    The scales on his left shoulder became extremely dark, and a burnt smell permeated.


    But this was not the most deadly. At the moment when the strategy succeeded, Lorne''s protective shelter instantly cracked a hole, the earth rolled, and the face of a tens of meters wide beast appeared on the ground.


    "The Third Hell¡¤Glutton''s Mouth!"


    Lorne yelled, this beast emerged from the ground, and then bit down Kaido, who was stiffened by the thunder.


    Like a fierce beast crawling out of hell, it greedily chewed its food.


    Kaido couldn''t dodge the whole person, and the whole person was directly swallowed, and then the beast slowly sank to the ground.


    "The Funeral of Sand!"


    At the moment when Kaido''s body disappeared, Lorne stepped back several tens of meters, and with a sudden wave of his right hand, a large vortex of tens of meters appeared on the ground around the place where Kaido stood before.


    This sandstone whirlpool, as if to swallow everything, the huge rocks, the ruins of the flower capital, the insects hiding in the battlefield, everything, all sink into this whirlpool.


    All this was done in one go, and everything was done almost the moment Kaido was struck by the thunder.


    "Quicksand is an irregular ocean current. The more you struggle, the deeper it will sink."


    Ainilu''s body condensed beside Ron, and then slowly said.


    "With a huge body like Kaido, it is difficult for him to break free from the quicksand, even if it comes out, it will consume a lot of physical strength."


    "The end of this battle is doomed."


    "Don''t underestimate any emperor." Lorne shook his head, then said solemnly.


    He waved his hand, and two hundred-meter-high small peaks suddenly rose up beside the gravel whirlpool, and then the peaks collapsed and smashed into the gravel whirlpool.


    He actually wanted to directly block all Kaido''s retreat!


    Countless rocks rolled and smashed in the direction of the sandstone whirlpool. As long as the whirlpool was completely blocked, it would be difficult for Kaido to climb out of it!


    But at this time, a dragon roar resounded across the entire battlefield, and the gravel vortex began to roll frantically, and then a giant dragon crawled out of it.


    Roar!


    The black dragon roared, and the black dragon hovered above.After understanding that brute force was useless, Kaido directly used the simplest and most direct method.


    That is to become a dragon form, and then fly out directly.


    His scales were covered with blood stains. This was an internal injury caused by his body being squeezed by rocks and soil after his body suddenly enlarged.


    Blood stains constantly seeped from the cracks in the scales, and Kaido was in a panic at this time.


    Any sailor sailing on the sea understands a truth.That is, if you want to surface after a deep dive, you must not be too impatient.


    Because once the body has adapted to the water pressure under the water surface, it suddenly returns to the water surface, the internal pressure cannot be released, and it will be seriously injured.


    If you do this for a long time, you will get a strange disease called "diving sickness" and you will never be able to dive for a lifetime.


    This disease, for any sailor, is undoubtedly sentenced to the end of his sailor career.


    Therefore, Kaido did this, and his decisiveness was no less than that before Lorne broke his broken arm without hesitation!


    "Really decisive."


    Lorne raised his head and looked at the angry black dragon in the sky, with a smile on his mouth.


    "Sure enough, Kaido, and Kaido, who is currently known as the strongest creature in the world."


    Kaido was very angry, his pale golden eyes looked at the ants under his feet without a trace of emotion.


    It has been a long time since he suffered such an injury.Even when he was in the execution of the war before, while facing the joint efforts of the Warring States and Karp, he had never suffered such injuries.


    And now, he unexpectedly showed such an embarrassed posture in front of these two "juniors"!


    Kaido is rarely so angry, and there is only one way to calm his anger.


    That is, completely kill the two people in front of you!


    The dragon''s anger can only be quelled with the blood of the enemy.


    "Roar!"


    The giant dragon fell on the ground and changed into the previous dragonman form.


    Compared with the previous form of the dragon, the form of the dragon at this time can show his stronger strength.


    "You did a great job."


    Kaido gasped heavily, the cracks on the scales gradually healed, he looked at Lorne and Ainilu not far away, and said slowly.


    "Better than many self-righteous pirates have done before."


    He felt that the internal organs inside his body had been damaged to varying degrees due to the previous squeezing.Even because of the terrifying resilience of the animal system''s awakening, this kind of damage began to recover at an extremely fast speed.But at this moment, such injuries will undoubtedly affect his combat effectiveness.


    Kaido picked up the mace that had fallen on the ground before, and then looked at Lorne.


    "Now, we are even."


    He unexpectedly attacked Lorne, causing Lorne to lose an arm, and now Lorne retaliated with a tooth for a tooth, shaved his hand and severely injured himself.


    Both sides returned to the same starting line.


    "No, it''s not even."


    Lorne shook his head and said seriously.


    "It''s that I have an absolute advantage!"


    "The crazy man who doesn''t know what to say!"


    Kaido shouted, his body disappeared instantly, and he rushed towards Lorne.


    He didn''t understand what Lorne meant, and he didn''t want to know the proud.


    He only needs to know that as long as he smashes Lorne''s head, then Lorne will not be able to use the tactics he is proud of.


    In the face of the absolute power gap, all strategies are meaningless!


    The physical injury did not affect Kaido''s speed, even if he was seriously injured, Lorne could not capture Kaido''s speed.


    But he didn''t notice that at the moment he started, countless blood seeped out of his body, scattered in every corner of the battlefield.


    At the moment when his words fell, Kaido''s huge figure appeared in front of Ron, and the ten-meter-long mace was raised high and slammed down towards Ron.


    This time, he focused on regaining his strength, even if Ainilu smashed the Thunder down at him again, he still had enough time to evade.


    No top pirate will fall twice in the same place!

 905 Chapter 887 Fatal Negligence!

    At this time, the floating island has floated to a height of seven kilometers above the ground.


    At this height, both sides felt that their breathing became a little harder because of the thinness of oxygen.


    But Kaido didn''t care about it, but raised his mace and smashed it towards Lorne.


    With absolute speed suppressed, Ron had no chance to dodge his attack!


    No top pirate will fall twice in the same place.


    Because there is no abnormal level of combat learning ability, it is impossible to fight these monsters, and will soon be swallowed by the waves of this sea.


    And Lorne and Anilu did not choose to repeat the same tricks. Lorne raised his head and looked at the huge mace hanging on his head, with a terrifying power, smashed towards his head.


    Lorne only did one thing, and that was to wave his hand, and a crack appeared on the ground under his feet.


    The gap is not big, just enough to accommodate the passage of Lorne alone.The gap connected the entire floating island. Under the action of gravity, Lorne fell directly from the floating island and fell towards the ghost island under his feet.


    Kaido had forgotten one thing, and that was that the battlefield they were on at this time was not the "earth" in the usual sense, but the floating island created by Lorne using his power to split the island of ghosts.


    And on the floating island, the ground under your feet is not a place where there is no way out under normal circumstances.


    Kaido slammed a blow and smashed directly into the place where Lorne stood before.


    The entire floating island shook several times, and countless cracks, centered on Kaido, spread everywhere.


    The cracks continued to spread, and soon spread to the entire floating island.


    The entire island began to sway, and rubble was constantly detached from the island and fell downward.


    He shattered the island with one blow.


    This is Kaido''s strength, and why he was able to reach the position of the Pirate Emperor by virtue of a relatively weak animal system fruit, because of his terrifying power and speed.


    The inherently tyrannical physical quality has reached an unimaginable level under the proportional increase of the animal devil fruit.


    It can even be said that in today''s sea, no one can contend with this form of Kaido in strength.


    Note that it is not to defeat, but to contend!


    Even with the title of "Steel Balloon", the pirate emperor who is also known for his invulnerability, Charlotte Lingling is completely incomparable with Kaido in terms of physical strength.


    This is the advantage of Kaido''s fame, and it is also where he is absolutely proud.Fruit development, domineering training, physical training, and even the study of "foreign objects" such as firearms and swords...There are many ways to become strong in this sea.


    But in terms of strength and speed, Kaido is very confident, standing on the pinnacle of this sea.


    And there is a considerable gap with the second person.


    The floating island trembled for a few times, and then calmed down.


    The countless huge cracks began to be repaired slowly.Lorne slowly floated up from the midair and returned to the battlefield.


    Although it is still impossible to completely master an island as large as the "world of the strong" like the previous Shiji, it is not very difficult for Lorne to control a floating island separated from the island of ghosts. thing.


    As soon as the cracks appeared, he used his power to completely repair the cracks.


    "Only avoiding? This is a bit inconsistent with your rumor.


    After seeing Lorne floating up, Kaido didn''t choose to take a shot. Instead, he put a huge mace on his shoulder, lowered his head, and a hint of sarcasm appeared on his face.


    "My rumor? What is that?"


    A hint of curiosity flashed across Lorne''s face. He also wanted to know what he looked like in the eyes of Kaido, who was also the Pirate Emperor.


    "The stinky bird from Morgans screamed at you before, wishing to make you the second person after Roger, the position of One Piece, for you, is just a thing within easy reach. "


    "Now it seems that you are just a coward who can only escape?"


    "Do you think that avoiding my attack like this can consume my energy?" Kaido said coldly.


    "joke!"


    "Your father, Caesar also chose to do this, but as a result, he almost smashed his head by me."


    "It is inherently stupid to listen to what others say and influence one''s own judgment."


    Lorne shook his head and said slowly.


    "How I fight depends on who my opponent is. If I choose to go head-to-head with you, that would be foolishness."


    He didn''t ask himself the result of the battle between his unmasked father and Kaido.However, it can be inferred that Kaido has been very active on the sea recently, first raided the Golden City Guran Tezolo, and then fought Whitebeard.So my father''s fight with Kaido will definitely not be in the near future.


    And not long ago, Caesar appeared in the Holy Land of Dragons, Mary Joa.So the ending of their battle was definitely not as great as Kaido said.


    "Very careful choice."


    Kaido said, carrying a mace, did not choose to shoot, but quietly looked at Lorne.


    It''s like a fierce beast, looking at its prey while enjoying its own delicious meal.


    The two people faced each other for a long time, and the floating island continued to float upward.


    Kaido could even see that a lot of white clouds appeared around the floating island.


    "Have you been waiting almost?"


    After a long time, Lorne spoke first.


    "You should be almost recovered now, right?"


    "Sure enough, you found it."


    Kaido said without surprise that for a powerhouse of their level, everything on the battlefield would be fully utilized.Just after the confrontation between the two people, the injury in his body has almost healed.


    In other words, he is now back to his heyday again.


    "But now, you have missed your best opportunity."


    Kaido said, a layer of dragon power instantly enveloped the entire battlefield.He has become the king of beasts.


    "Lost the best, the chance to beat me."


    After the injury fully recovered, no matter what plots Lorne had, he was confident that they would be crushed together.


    "Very well, then don''t say I''m bullying you."


    He twisted his head, and then made a please gesture at Kaidobi with his right hand.


    "Let''s go ahead."


    Kaido roared, his body squatted slightly, and then his calf burst out, like a beast, rushing towards Lorne.


    The war was ignited again.


    However, he didn''t notice that before that, the blood stains scattered on the island began to slowly move as if there was life.

 906 Chapter 888 Fatal Negligence (2)

    Facing the aggressive Kaido, Lorne did not choose to avoid this time, but took a deep breath.


    "You don''t think I will only escape."


    Lorne said so, and then slowly raised his right hand.Point to Kaido.


    "Evasion is just a way of fighting for me."


    "Things that can be solved in a very simple way, there is no need to cause so much trouble."


    "but,"


    A light flashed in Lorne''s eyes.


    "This does not mean that I dare not fight with you."


    At the moment he spoke, the entire floating island began to shake violently, as if the sky was falling apart.


    "I''m Lorne!"


    Lorne roared, and the ground under his feet suddenly bulged two mounds, the mounds suddenly burst, and two sharp swords grew out of the ground.It turned into two stone swords tens of meters long, aimed at the front.


    "Fight, I am not afraid of it at all!"


    Dark clouds in the sky rolled, and two thunderbolts fell, wrapping around Shi Jian''s body. At the moment when Ron''s voice fell, Shi Jian flew forward.


    The huge blade, with great power, aimed at the black shadow that was constantly rushing towards Lorne.


    The thunder was wrapped around the sword, like snakes intertwined.


    In the duel of the strong, there are many factors that can affect the outcome.


    For example, mentality, physical state at the time, opponents faced.


    Among them, there is a detail that cannot be ignored, and that is the battlefield.


    For example, the desert is known as Miss Krokdal, such as the volcano in Sakaski, such as the pheasant Kuzan in Iceland.


    This kind of place that perfectly fits oneself can greatly increase one''s own combat effectiveness.


    In a venue that suits them, the strong can play far beyond their usual strength.


    Lorne split the ghost island and brought Kaido to the height of several kilometers, not to defeat Kaido in the eyes of everyone, but because he wanted to occupy two advantages. Two advantages that are enough to determine the outcome!


    And because of using the floating fruit to completely master the entire floating island, the entire island can be said to be part of Ron''s body.


    The entire island is Lorne''s weapon!


    This is one of the two factors that determine the outcome!


    boom!


    The giant sword flew into the air, and it suddenly shattered.


    A dark, tall, scaly monster appeared in the air.


    The great sword hit his chest, leaving a shallow gully on the scales on his chest.


    The Thunder Snake covering the giant sword instantly wrapped around Kaido''s body, constantly shocking Kaido''s scales.


    "An attack of this level is not enough to even tickle Lao Tzu! It''s not even comparable to an old guy with half of his body as Karp!"


    Kaido said, and gently stroked the scales on his body with his hand, and the grooves on the scales healed instantly, as new as ever.


    This layer is covered with domineering black dragon scales, becoming Kaido''s most powerful armor. As long as there is no strong enough explosion, it is impossible to penetrate the defense of the scales.Coupled with the terrifying resilience brought by the awakening of the animal system, this kind of injury can be restored in a few moments.


    The combination of these two skills has created the name of Kaido invincible!


    Lorne did not answer Kaido''s words. At the moment Kaido appeared, he raised his hand again. Two more stone spears grew out of the ground, and then pierced Kaido. .


    "It''s useless, this level of attack has no meaning at all except for consuming your physical strength and delaying your death!"


    Kaido said so, and then directly ignored the stone spear that flew towards him, and walked towards Lorne step by step.


    The stone gun hit his chest and broke instantly, leaving a shallow dent on his body.


    The dent healed quickly.No trace was left.


    While Lorne was observing Kaido, Kaido was also watching Lorne.


    This is the basic skill of the strong. If you can''t quickly make a perfect plan based on the strength displayed by your opponent, you will not be able to survive in the new world.


    Lorne''s attack couldn''t break his own defense. This was Kaido''s judgment after a brief encounter.


    And any enemy that can''t hurt himself loses the possibility of defeating himself.


    The balance of battle began to slowly tilt towards him.


    At least, Kaido thinks so.


    The black beasts walked towards the tiny humans step by step, and the human attack had no meaning other than slowing the beasts'' movements slightly.


    "This time, don''t you run away?"


    Kaido walked to a place about ten meters away from Lorne, stopped his footsteps, and after smashing a stone gun that pierced him with a fist, he lowered his head and looked at this even if he was in a desperate situation, he still did not give up. The man said slowly.


    "If you come up with a little more intrigue, you might be able to hurt me before you die."


    Within ten meters, no one on this sea is his opponent.


    At this distance, Kaido can break his neck before any capable person can activate his ability.


    This is the confidence of Kaido as the strongest creature.


    "Conspiracy?"


    Lorne stopped his attack at the same time and shook his head slowly.


    "No longer needed."


    "You haven''t found it until now?"


    "Find what?" Kaido asked subconsciously.He didn''t understand why Luo En obviously had no chance of defeating himself now, why he was so calm.


    But I don''t know why, an inexplicable sense of crisis suddenly appeared in his heart.


    This sense of crisis does not come from Lorne in front of him, but...


    Above the sky!


    Kaido raised his head and looked at the sky.


    The White Sea overhead is close at hand, Kaido even feels that as long as he stretches out his hand, he can reach the bottom of the White Sea overhead!


    I don''t know when, the floating island actually floated to this height!


    "Finally found it? It''s too late."


    Lorne said, then snapped his fingers.


    On the battlefield, during the previous battle, the blood stains scattered in all corners of Kaido slowly floated up, condensed together in the air, and floated toward the White Sea.


    Kaido felt a sense of death-like crisis, and turned around subconsciously, trying to stop the blood cell.


    But the moment he left, he suddenly felt an obstacle coming from under his feet.


    The earth did not know when, several chains were raised, and they were wrapped around Kaido''s feet.


    The chain broke in an instant, but Kaido also lost the last and only chance to stop the blood cell from flying off!

 907 Chapter 889 Kaidos True Form!

    The blood cell lifted into the sky, and disappeared into the White Sea in an instant.


    "Is this your strategy?"


    At this time, Kaido remembered one thing, a very important thing.


    That is, in the Veenhill family, it is not only Lorne who is a top powerhouse, and there is also Ainilu, known as the Thor, who has only recently been suspected of joining the Veenhill family as the king of ashes, Diaros. .


    And, the woman with the blood of the Charlotte family, some time ago, with her own strength, stopped the two admiral women, the blood queen Veenhill Garrett!


    And the name of the Blood Queen, also after that battle, resounded throughout the world.


    Superman series, blood and blood fruits, can manipulate blood at will.


    This is a very rare fruit, and Kaido clearly remembers to report a description of this fruit.


    The most important point of the blood fruit is not its own combat power, but as long as the blood in the opponent''s body is obtained, it can deprive the opponent''s ability!


    "everything is over."


    Lorne looked at Kaido and said.


    This is why he clearly possesses the sword of Damocles, but he did not choose to fight Kaido on the island of ghosts and restrict him.


    There are two reasons. One is that the sword of Damocles relies on its own gravity to continuously accelerate before it can possess such terrible destructive power.


    And the country itself is thousands of meters above the sea, the destructive power of the sword of Damocles will be greatly reduced.


    The second reason is that during the previous battle with Jhin, who is also an animal type ability, Lorne discovered that after the animal type awakened, with terrible bonuses, his own physique had reached a difficult level. To the extent of imagination, even Jhin, who is an agility system, received a sword of Damocles in the front, but he was only seriously injured.Not to mention Kaido, who was obviously much stronger than Jhin.


    The killer''s mace is called the killer''s mace because it can be unexpected. Lorne worried that, with preparations, Kaido might be able to escape the deadliest impact of the sword of Damocles.


    And the speed that Kaido showed before undoubtedly confirmed Lorne''s worry.


    In order to ensure that in case, Lorne chose a more secure way.


    That is to let Garrett hide in the sky, bring Kaido to this sky by himself, and weaken Kaido''s combat effectiveness through Garrett''s ability.


    Before, all Lorne did was just to make Kaido hurt and bleed.


    At the moment the blood cell disappeared in the White Sea, Kaido was stunned, and then his body gradually shrank, and the black scales gradually fell off.


    He has become the same human form before!


    "If you have lost the fruit, do you still have the aura of looking at everything before?"


    Lorne looked at the creature that turned from a beast to a human, and said slowly.


    After changing back to a human form, Kaido lost the previous terrifying oppression.And after temporarily losing his ability, Kaido also lost the terrifying resilience brought by the awakening of the animal system.


    "The previous Shi Ji died in your hands like this."


    Kaido slowly turned around, took a deep breath, and looked at the man in front of him.


    There was no more contempt in his eyes, but an unprecedented dignity.


    "No, my grievances with Skee can only be resolved by myself."


    "He died in my hands one to one in a fair situation."


    Lorne replied, his face still calm.


    "And you are different. You and I are both pirates. The world of pirates only talks about success and failure, not about the process. No one will remember the glory of the loser."


    "Hahahaha!"


    After hearing Lorne''s words, Kaido seemed to have heard the funniest joke. He covered his head with one hand and laughed haha.


    "After Lao Tzu temporarily lost his ability, do you think you have a chance to win?"


    Lorne frowned slightly, he did think so.


    The ending of the battle was already doomed when Kaido did not discover his strategy.


    Garrett hides on the White Sea, which has the same elements as Qinghai, which can make the capable person become weakened, and this white sea has become Garrett''s best protection.


    As long as she doesn''t show up, Kaido has nothing to do with her.


    Lorne doesn''t know what Kaido has to rely on. Does he think that even without the ability, he can defeat the combination of himself and Anilu?


    "Rookies who are still young," Kaido grabbed the mace, and a layer of terrifying power once again radiated.


    It''s not the dragon''s prestige incarnate as a giant dragon, but the pure domineering look.


    It''s just that the oppressive feeling of the domineering and domineering this time is even more terrifying than before, and the entire island, under the oppression of the domineering and domineering, there have been countless cracks.


    Even Lorne himself felt that his breathing became difficult.


    "Even without ability, Lao Tzu can easily crush your heads!"


    The overlord shrank and Kaido''s body gradually became thinner.


    No, we should not use weight loss, but should use the word cohesion.


    The muscles of his body were constantly compressed, from a ten-meter-high behemoth to about eight meters.


    "You guys are far from the pinnacle of this world!"


    After shrinking, Kaido has a more terrifying aura.He looked at Lorne and said slowly.


    High-end use of overlord color!


    Lorne''s pupils shrank, and this time, he miscalculated.


    Before, he always believed that the overlord color was a symbol of identity and a skill used to clean up miscellaneous fish. However, when he met Shanks in Sri Lanka, he learned that the overlord color can be used to strengthen his combat effectiveness.


    For example, Shanks¡¯ overlord territory can have almost unlimited physical strength, and Lorne¡¯s "Reaper" can maximize his fighting skills.


    He originally thought that in the previous battle, the dragon power that Kaido exudes from time to time was the strengthening effect of Kaido''s domineering color.


    However, Lorne was wrong, and he was wrong!


    In the previous battles, for unknown reasons, Kaido did not use the domineering look to strengthen himself at all, but simply used his ability to fight.


    He showed this skill only after his own ability was deprived of blood and blood.


    Without the black dragon scales and terrifying limbs before, but in Ron''s eyes, Kaido at this time was far more like a monster than before.


    Lorne took a deep breath, and Ainilu''s body trembled a little because of the terrifying Longwei.


    They knew that this monster, known as the strongest, had completely awakened.


    The real battle may only begin now.

 908 Chapter 890 "Warrior"

    The battle on the Ghost Island was equally fierce. A huge bear roared and tore a warrior in the Vennhill family''s combat uniform to pieces. The blood dyed his mane blood red.


    "Roar!"


    He screamed bloodthirsty, and was about to rush towards the next target.


    But at this time, the beast felt a huge resistance on its hind legs.


    "I can''t let you continue to wreak havoc."


    A fat man who looked like a meat mountain appeared behind the giant bear. He grabbed the giant bear''s hind legs and said slowly.


    In the next moment, the fat man actually lifted the giant bear several meters high, and then threw it toward the front of the "given army"!


    boom!


    The giant bear smashed a deep pit in the ground, and many soldiers of the giver legion who had no time to escape fell under him.


    At this time, a scream sounded behind Fatty, and a swordsman with a black sword stepped onto the battlefield step by step.


    He cut off the hand of a pirate who was trying to sneak attack on Fat Tiger.


    "Black Knife Morman!"


    Some pirates recognized the swordsman in front of them, couldn''t help taking a breath, and then kept backing away.


    Unlike other cadres in the Vennhill family, Black Knife Moorman may not be as prominent as theirs, but no one dares to look down upon him.


    He can be said to be a ruthless killing machine. Anyone, even a powerful pirate, or a high-spirited dragon, as long as he is regarded as an enemy by the Vennhill family, he will shoot without hesitation.


    Perhaps more people died in his hands than "Jodi," known as a fighting madman, or Lorne''s deputy, Thor "Anilu" combined.


    The Black Knife Morman is the sharp blade in the shadow of the Vennhill family, and his appearance on the frontal battlefield now shows one thing.


    The lunatic Lorne didn''t leave anyone behind to guard his territory. Instead, he took everything and launched a full-scale war with Kaido!


    "Don''t do it so fast!"


    "Lorne said to keep some of these beast warriors for Mr. Kage and the others to study and see how Kaido made artificial devil fruits."


    In the midair, a clear voice sounded.


    The great craftsman Lola sat on a small oval-shaped flying vehicle and whispered to the fat tiger below.


    On the emerald green screen in front of her, the computer was calculating frantically and quickly identified all the pirates of the Kaido Army.


    "So, let''s start!"


    She gently pressed the big red button in front of her, and all the pirates of the Kaido Army on the big screen were locked.


    Then the next moment, the base of the aircraft opened and two machine guns came out.


    Tata Tata!


    Countless bullets gushed out from the muzzle of the machine gun and blasted towards the battlefield below.


    The bullet head plated with high-purity sea iron easily penetrated the defense of the giver legion, and the group of beasts fell in pieces, groaning continuously on the ground.


    The artificial devil fruit is also a devil fruit. While possessing the various superpowers conferred by the devil fruit, it also has all the characteristics of a real devil fruit.


    For example... No matter how powerful a person is, he will be afraid of sea water and all objects that contain sea water elements.


    As long as it is touched, even if it is only careless, it will lose the strength of the whole body and become a fish to be slaughtered.


    The senior officials of the Vennhill family finally appeared in this battle.


    In the face of a few high-level cadres, ordinary pirates, even the givers who had eaten the fruit of the artificial devil, had no choice but to keep backing away.


    The balance of war began to tilt continuously.


    At this moment, a few pirates with obviously different auras walked out of the crowd, and walked toward the senior officials of the Vennhill family ahead with a gloomy expression.


    "Snake Eye Srek."


    "Wild Dog Shaun."


    Fat Tiger looked at the two people walking towards him, touched his head, and said honestly.


    "Under Kaido, the six famous volleys, are they starting to join forces now?"


    These two men are vicious and wild.They are one of Kaido''s six volley members.


    "The Pirate''s world has only victory and defeat, no fairness."


    The fierce pirate opened his mouth, and the forked core spit out from his mouth, looking at the fat man in front of him.


    "The damage caused by you and the country is really serious, and Lord Kaido is already angry."


    "Only by killing you can the loss of Wano Country be restored."


    When he spoke, he approached Fat Tiger with a vigilant look. The reputation of the man in front of him was not inferior to them. After all, he was able to follow Lorne out of Pushing City and walk all the way to where he is today. There is absolutely no honest and stupid he showed.


    On the other side, Moorman also matched the other two volley six. At this critical time, all the pirates reached a consensus.


    Only talk about victory and defeat, not fairness!After all, history is written by living people after all,


    The dead loser is worthless!


    The door of the Demon Head slowly opened, and the Black Charcoal Orochi led the Orochi Royal Court fans to reappear on the battlefield.


    The tragic situation of the battle was completely beyond his imagination. This man knew one thing very well, that is, as Kaido''s ally, if Kaido were defeated, he would definitely not let him go with his character.


    Rather than handing your own destiny into Kaido''s hands, it is better to be in charge of yourself.


    After all, ten years ago, the Black Charcoal Serpent had personally experienced the war. Ten years of drunken life had corrupted his body, but did not obliterate his will.


    The blood of his black charcoal snake can also burn!


    "The Royal Court Fan Audience Order!"


    After stepping out of the Demon Head, the Black Charcoal Orochi stopped and shouted at the samurai and ninja legions behind him.


    "drink!"


    After being brainwashed by the Guangyue clan, the samurai and the ninjas roared loudly.


    "Break down these invaders."


    With an order from the Black Charcoal Orochi, these warriors rushed forward without a trace of fear.


    With the addition of the Black Charcoal Orochi¡¯s army, the pressure on the Kaido Pirates group was drastically reduced, and finally withstood the waves of waves from the Vennhill family soldiers, and stabilized the battle line in front of the Demon¡¯s Head Cavern. Several hundred meters away.


    This war, from the overwhelming slaughter of the Wienhill family, has become a contest of endurance between the two sides.


    The blood kept swaying on the battlefield, no one dared to retreat.No one is willing to step back.


    In the pirate war, there is no difference between right and wrong, only interest and hatred.


    At this moment, all those present who dared to fight were warriors.

 909 Chapter 891

    At the same time, Kaido''s lair.


    In the Devil''s Head Cave.The water droplets condense on the top of the wet cave, then flow along the gap of the cave, and finally drip to the ground.


    The crisp sound of water droplets echoed in the silent cave.


    Tick ??to tick.


    Two figures of a man and a woman are constantly shining in the cave.


    "The terrain here is tortuous, and I haven''t been here much, so I''m not familiar with it."


    When they came to a corner, the two stopped, and the pale man in front said slowly.


    "So, I can only try to take you to a safe place."


    "Thank you, but aren''t you the most powerful subordinate of the black charcoal snake? Why do you want to help me."


    Behind the man, there was a black robe, and the person who covered himself in it slowly said.Her voice is crisp and sweet, but from the outside, it is completely indistinguishable from her gender.


    The woman looked at the man in front of her, and while grateful, she was also puzzled.


    Areli should have been imprisoned in that cage at this time, but just now, the moment the black charcoal snake left the cave with his men, the man named Sleeping Madness Unraveled the cage that bound him, and The two guards were stunned and left there with him.


    "Black Charcoal Big Snake..."


    After the name was mentioned, a bit of bitterness flashed in the man''s eyes.


    "If there is a choice, no one wants to be a dog."


    "And it''s ten years."


    Infinite nostalgia flashed in the man''s eyes, and his feelings for the name Black Charcoal Orochi were extremely complicated.


    On the one hand, he resented that he had participated in the murder of his former lord, Guangyue Mitian, while on the other hand, he was lurking by the black charcoal snake. After ten years of being a dog, he has developed a subconsciously black charcoal snake. The commands are regarded as all habits.


    He resents the habit of covering up.


    "I''m not actually called the sleep madman."


    The man shook his head. The war had already reached this point, and he decided to tear off the mask.


    "My real name is Denjiro, Denjiro who served His Royal Highness Mitsutsu Mida."


    Sleeping Crazy Death Lang, no, it should be said that Denjirou said. After saying his name, his whole person obviously became a lot easier.


    "I have bet everything about me on Lord Lorne. Therefore, for Lord Lorne''s victory, as well as the fate of the entire Wano Country and the glory of the Guangyue clan, I must also protect you."


    .


    Just as Chuanjiro''s voice just fell, there was a sound of footsteps around the corner.


    Areli immediately held her breath and hid behind Denjirou.


    Her current identity is very sensitive. If Kaido''s people knew about her relationship with Lorne, they might treat her as a hostage to threaten Lorne.


    It is enough to experience this kind of hostage once, Arelli doesn''t want to be Lorne''s weakness.


    And Denjiro also pressed his body against the wall, hiding in the darkness.


    If the visitor discovers his secret, he will kill the opponent without hesitation.


    The footsteps were getting closer, and Chuanjiro was even ready to shoot!


    This is the time!


    Denjiro was about to shoot, but a familiar face appeared in front of him.


    "It''s you!? What are you doing here?"


    Denjiro looked at the man who appeared before him and said vigilantly.


    Because this man is not someone else, but Mr. Sagi.


    This place is in the depths of the head of the devil, and even he has not been here before, and can only scurry around like a headless fly in this cave.


    What is Sagi-kun doing sneakily in this place?


    "Oh? What are you doing?"


    A weird smile appeared on Sagi-kun''s face, looking at Denjiro.


    "Do I have to tell you in advance for my actions?"


    Denjiro frowned and said coldly.


    At this time, his heart was beating, if the Pope''s affairs were known to Mr. Sagi, he would really not be able to stop.


    Lurking beside the black charcoal Orochi for ten years, Chuanjiro has conducted meticulous research on all the strong men under the black charcoal Orochi.


    Only, I can''t see through this Sagi-kun.


    "Master Heitan Orochi has already rushed out with people to meet the enemy, and as the most loyal dog under Heitan Orochi, you are hiding behind you and wandering around. It''s funny."


    Sagi-kun looked at Denjiro... and Arelli, who was covered in a robe behind him, said playfully.


    "Could it be, what secret do you have?"


    "What I want to do has nothing to do with you."


    "In fact, Lord Black Charcoal Orochi has a more important task assigned to me. If it is delayed, Lord Black Charcoal Orochi will definitely punish you severely!"


    Although his heart was extremely nervous, Denjiro still said coldly.


    In terms of aura, he couldn''t lose, he didn''t want to be caught by this cold viper.


    "Is that so?" Sagi-kun said slowly.


    "That really disturbs you, please don''t blame the sleepy madman, and continue your mission."


    Sagi-kun said, and then he really made a way for Denjiro.


    How could this person let him go so easily?Chuanjirou was a little bit suspicious, but he didn''t stop his actions. Instead, he let out a cold snort and walked forward.


    "Do your own thing."


    Denjiro said coldly to Sagi-kun,


    Areli hurriedly took small steps to keep up with Denjiro''s pace, but when passing by Sagi-kun, the cold man seemed to smell something, and suddenly took a deep breath.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Thinking that he had been discovered, Denjiro turned around and said coldly.


    "It''s nothing, it''s just the heavy rain a few days ago, I feel the wind and chill."


    "Sleepman, please leave me alone, just keep doing your own thing."


    When the two figures disappeared before his eyes, Sagi-kun slowly stood up straight, with a playful smile on his face.


    He closed his eyes and sniffed his nose again.


    "A...woman?"


    "The seemingly brave warriors fought in the front line and sacrificed their lives for those illusory things. The self-righteous wise men hid behind and planned those botched tricks, while the humble traitors lurked in the dark. Playing a game of mutual betrayal?"


    "Is this war? Interesting and interesting."


    Talking and talking, the man clutched his stomach and laughed.


    It''s like a crazy clown.


    After a long smile, Sagi-kun stood up straight and stroked the wall of the cave with his hand, as if he was stroking the skin of his beloved one.


    "Finally let me find it, so you are in this place."


    Under his wipe, the stones and soil on the wall slowly fell off, revealing the true color.


    A... pale color.

 910 Chapter 892: Soldiers vs. Soldiers, Avengers vs. Avengers

    After the reinforcements from both sides joined, the situation on the battlefield became even more confusing.


    The two pirate emperors regarded this place as the place for their final decisive battle, betting on all their own forces, and annihilating the other''s vital forces.


    One soldier fell, and immediately more soldiers filled it up.The entire ghost island has become a meat grinder that devours life.


    Blood, stumps, and broken internal organs are scattered throughout the ruins of the battlefield.


    Pirates, samurai, ninjas, warriors, in order to want to align themselves, even before they die, they must do their best to leave a scar on the opponent''s body.


    "call!"


    Moorman stepped back dozens of steps, avoiding the impact of a brown fluff in front of him.


    Several scratches appeared on his chest, which were left on his body by the opponent''s claws.


    As a price, the cheetah that attacked him also left a deep scratch on the abdomen.


    "It''s a bit troublesome."


    Moorman said to himself that after he chopped the wild dog, the opponent''s movements did not stop at all. Instead, he became more crazy after smelling the blood.


    But this is not the most important thing. It is the lizard that puts more pressure on Moorman.


    It is the poisonous snake and the wild dog that confront the fat tiger, and the cheetah and the poisonous lizard are entangled with himself.


    After the battle between the two sides, the lizard escaped into the battlefield, even if it was Morman''s domineering look, he couldn''t catch the opponent''s trace on the chaotic battlefield.


    He hasn''t taken a shot, but Moorman knew that this lizard must be waiting for an opportunity, a chance to kill himself.


    Real hunters tend to be very patient.The lizard happens to be a kind of hunter.


    And it is the top one.


    The moment he appeared, it was when he really moved to kill.


    The cheetah licked the wound in his abdomen, his eyes gradually turning red.


    Then roared towards Morman.


    "Hohoho!"


    His whole body turned into a brown whirlwind and went straight through the battlefield. Anyone who stood in front of him, whether it was a soldier of the Vennhill family or a pirate under Kaido, was torn to pieces by his claws. .


    "coming!"


    Morman muttered to himself, squeezed his sword, and then slashed at the wild dog rushing towards him.


    The sword energy tens of meters long passed through Zhancheng and whizzed towards the brown whirlwind.Directly hit the brown whirlwind.


    The whirlwind stopped, but Moorman did not breathe a sigh of relief. Instead, he turned around abruptly and chopped down behind him.


    That lizard is waiting for the best opportunity, and now, after doing it yourself, it is the best opportunity!


    With full slashing, there is no chance of responding to a sneak attack. Here is the best chance for that lizard!


    Sure enough, the moment Moorman turned around, he smelled a stench.


    It was the smell of the lizard''s poisonous saliva.A monster with dark green skin stood behind Moorman and opened his mouth wide at him.


    The sticky saliva stuck to the teeth and gave off a strange smell.


    "go to hell!"


    Moorman yelled and squeezed his sword firmly with his right hand, and then pierced the lizard''s mouth suddenly.


    thump!


    The black knife pierced directly through the lizard''s mouth, and blood poured out from its mouth.


    But this did not end. When the scene stabbed this lizard, Moorman kicked the lizard¡¯s abdomen. The moment he kicked it flying, he held the long knife tightly and spun a few times in his mouth. .


    Click.


    The black knife was pulled out, and with countless blood, the lizardman was kicked for more than ten meters, fell to the ground and convulsed constantly.


    For any creature, the mouth is one of their softest parts, and it is quite dangerous for Morman to do so.


    "Finally resolved."


    Moorman muttered to himself, and then tried to raise his hand, only to find that half of his body was completely paralyzed, and two tooth marks appeared on his shoulder.


    That was the "repay" left by the other party when he stabbed the black knife into the lizard.When Moorman attacked the lizard, the venom of the lizard also flowed down the teeth into Moorman''s body.


    "It seems that we can''t continue fighting."


    As Moorman said, he felt the venom spreading in his body, and most of his body became extremely stiff.


    After all, the six volleys are one of the top combat powers under the Kaido Pirate Group, and no one can easily deal with it.


    It was also a kind of gamble that Mooreman did this. Fortunately, he won the bet.


    Now, he had lost the ability to continue fighting, and it was time to retreat.


    But now, a cold voice sounded behind Moorman.


    "You don''t think, you won."


    Moorman was like an ice cave. The cheetah did not fall after being directly hit by his slash. Instead, relying on the terrifying resilience brought by the awakening of the animal system, it survived tenaciously.


    His sharp claws pressed against Moorman¡¯s shoulder, Moorman could even feel the heat of the air he was breathing.


    And... the smell of blood permeated his wound.


    Now his own body is completely unable to move, even if the cheetah''s injury is serious, Moorman is definitely not the opponent''s opponent.


    "Are you going to die here?"


    Morman murmured to himself, but there was no fear in his tone, but full of relief, and a trace of...regret.


    He spent all his life chasing the figure of the swordsman who also carried the black sword, but he did not even see his back.


    Moorman regretted.


    "Then go to hell."


    Cheetah was not going to give Moorman a chance to miss him. In order to deal with this man, he had already lost one of the six volleys. He had to solve this trouble immediately and then support several other companions who had met with the senior officials of the Venn Hill family.


    Moorman slowly closed his eyes, but the cold puncture sensation did not come, and even the sense of crisis caused by the life being held behind him gradually disappeared, turning into a trace of fear, and... Confidence.


    What did he see?


    The swordsman opened his eyes and saw a tall figure shrouded in shadow slowly walking towards him.He said nostalgicly while walking.


    "I haven''t set foot on this land for many years."


    "At that time, my companions all died in this place, but I could only watch them die desperately, and then under the cover of their desperate death, like a bereavement dog, humblely fled to the sea."


    The man walked up to Morman and took off his cloak.


    His pale face was revealed.

 911 Chapter 893: The Cracked Floating Island

    "Moonlight Moria! You dare to return to this place!"


    The cheetah behind Moorman roared, but his tone was no longer as cold as before.


    It was filled with incredible, as if seeing something incredible.


    "Are you ready to watch all your companions die in front of you again?"


    Cheetah shouted sharply, but Moorman heard a trace of...fear in his tone.


    "afraid?"


    Moonlight Moria seemed to have heard the funniest joke, clutching her stomach and laughing.


    "After I escaped, I no longer knew to be afraid of this emotion."


    "Also, companions."


    Smiling, his smile faded away, and he raised his head to look at the cheetah behind Moorman.A trace of uncontrollable anger came out of his eyes.


    "I have no companions anymore, so how can I talk about losing."


    Countless shadow bats flew out from behind Moria.Covering the sky and sun, almost shrouded the entire battlefield.


    Moria stood in the center of all the shadow bats, looking at the cheetah behind Moorman, without a trace of emotion in his eyes.


    "I am just an avenger now."


    Countless shadow bats merged into chains, which firmly held the cheetah, and then caught in front of Moria.


    "It''s just that I''m very curious."


    "You were just an obscure pawn who followed Thaddeus at the beginning. Now who gave you the courage to speak to me in this tone."


    "Is it because I haven''t been to the country for too long, so that you have forgotten the original war?"


    The cheetah was firmly imprisoned by the chain and couldn''t move at all. The whole person became a docile kitten, and was carried by the shadow to Moriah.


    Looking at the Avenger in front of him, the eyes of this beast finally no longer bloodthirsty and brutal, but... were filled with fear.


    "I''m Master Kaido..."


    The cheetah yelled in fear, but Jasmine didn''t give him almost anything, but took out a pair of big scissors from behind her.He grabbed the cheetah''s shadow and cut it from the cheetah''s body.


    The cheetah whose shadow had been cut out was startled, and then he went into a coma, slumped in the shadow chain, knowing his life or death.


    The cheetah¡¯s shadow seemed to have his own life, and after being cut off, he wanted to struggle, but after seeing Moria¡¯s cold eyes, it seemed that the faithful subjects had completely surrendered to Moria¡¯s deterrence after seeing his king. Among them, it''s not moving.


    "Let your humble life burn out the last trace of flame."


    As Moria said, after swallowing the cheetah''s shadow in one bite, he discarded the cheetah on the battlefield like garbage.


    "Thank you, Moria."


    At this time, Moorman took a sigh of relief and said slowly to Moria.


    No matter what purpose Moriah has, he is now an ally of the Vennhill family, and he must show enough respect.


    What''s more, the other party just saved his life.


    "Even though that cheetah is a scumbag, his identity as the six volleyball sons is not fake. You can deal with both of them at the same time. Although lucky, it is already very powerful."


    Moria walked to Morman''s side.For some reason, he thought of the shadow of one of his companions.


    He is also a cruel and powerful swordsman, and he is also extremely loyal to his captain.But it has a completely different ending.


    "You met a good captain."


    Moria said so, and then passed by Morman''s side.Walked toward the depths of the battlefield.


    There, an old friend of his is directing his subordinates, and is organizing a fierce counterattack against the soldiers of the Venn Hill family.


    What he once lost, he will personally take it back.


    And the shadow of the six volleys was just the first step in his revenge.


    And his next goal is the "old friend" who is commanding the war with spittle surrounded by a large group of people.


    Looking at the "old friend" who was also blessed a lot, a weird smile appeared on the corner of Moria''s mouth.


    "Damn it! Why is he back!"


    When Moria appeared, the sky was covered by black shadows, and the black charcoal snake also noticed the man.


    Looking at the fat and bloated Avenger, there was a trace of fear in Moriah''s eyes.


    Of course he remembers Moria. In fact, when Moria landed on the island, the time was basically the same as when they murdered Mitsuki Mita.


    If Kaido hadn¡¯t reacted quickly and sent out the ¡°flaming embers¡± to stop Moria¡¯s gang for a period of time, once Moria and Mitsuki Mita united, the direction of the war would be It will become unpredictable.


    After solving the tricky opponent of Mitsuki Mita, Kaido was able to free his hands to deal with the Moria group who broke into the country of Wano.


    At that time, after solving Guangyue Mitian, whether it was the black charcoal snake or the pirates of Kaido, the morale was extremely high. With the joint, they easily captured the outsiders like Moria. Then Kaido killed them one by one in an extremely cruel way in front of Moriah.


    If it weren''t for Moria''s deputy to do their best to win a chance to let Moria swallow their shadows, that famous big pirate would not have a chance to leave the country alive.


    Moria, who swallowed the shadows of a thousand people in the end, showed the power that the Black Charcoal Serpent remembered, so when the Avengers reappeared in this land, the Black Charcoal Serpent would not take it lightly.


    "There is no ghost that is dead, but can only survive in the sun."


    "At the beginning, this general let you get away with it, but now you dare to come back and die."


    "I really can''t help myself."


    Countless black shadows emerged from the back of the black charcoal snake.


    Like several giant snakes intertwined.


    Many people have a misunderstanding, that is, seeing the cowardly appearance of the black charcoal snake, they will think that his combat effectiveness is very weak.


    This is a rather wrong understanding. The reason why the Black Charcoal Orochi doesn''t want to fight is because as a general of the country of Wano, he doesn''t have to fight.


    However, when Moria, the Avenger rushed toward him aggressively, he certainly wouldn''t take a step back.


    Two "old friends" who had been away for ten years finally met again on this occasion.


    However, when Moriah was about to do it, there were a few loud noises in the sky.Everyone involuntarily raised their heads and looked towards the sky.


    That floating island floating towards the sky, I don''t know when it became fragmented.


    Then a black shadow fell from the sky and fell heavily on the battlefield.


    boom!

 912 Chapter 894: The Beast That Crushes Everything

    The sky began to crack, and countless rocks fell from the sky and hit the ground.


    Everyone stopped fighting and began to avoid these well-known falling objects.


    In the center of the battlefield, a big hole appeared, filled with smoke and dust, and a young man with blond hair struggled to get up from the big hole.


    Lorne''s body was covered with blood. Although he was already very cautious, he still underestimated Kaido''s strength.


    After losing its own ability, the beast seemed to lose all its restraints at the same time and became a monster roaring the world.


    Even Lorne felt that Kaido at this time was even more terrifying than Kaido who was transformed into a dragon before.He was like a ruthless combat machine, easily shattering all of Lorne''s defenses.


    There is no strongest fruit, only the strongest. After losing the fruit, the strong are also strong. This sentence is vividly expressed in Kaido.


    "Really careless. Is this the pinnacle power in the world?"


    After wiping the blood stains from the corners of his mouth, Lorne muttered to himself.


    There was no fear in his eyes, but a hint of warfare appeared.In his heart, it has been a long time since the blood surging like this.


    boom!


    A fragment of an island fell on the battlefield, Kaido jumped and finally returned to the ghost island.


    Holding a cluster of thunder in his hand, Ainilu struggled constantly in Kaido''s hand, but Kaido''s hand seemed to be cast of iron, no matter how hard he tried, he could not escape from Kaido''s hand.


    "You should be thankful that this posture of mine was originally intended to deal with the old guy with white beard, but I didn''t expect it to be used on you before this."


    Kaido flicked randomly, and the thunder in his hand was directly flung out, rolling over the ground, and finally flew directly out of the battlefield.


    "I''m afraid I have already flown to the capital of flowers?"


    After seeing this scene, a pirate swallowed his saliva, and then looked at Kaido in awe.


    Is this kind of terrifying power really something humans can possess?


    "It''s just that you should be proud enough to be able to drive me to this point. Before you die, tell your ambitions. Maybe, if I am in a good mood, I will help you achieve it."


    Kaido walked towards Lorne step by step, a cruel smile appeared on his face.


    After Lorne himself and Anilu were defeated by him, there was only one Garrett left among the senior officials of the Vennhill family.


    But does the little girl who is still sucking her breasts dare to appear in front of her?


    There is a common sense in this sea, that is, no matter how weird and powerful it is, after his death, his ability will definitely be lifted.


    Kaido could not find the trace of Garrett himself, but as long as she dared to appear in front of him, he could quickly squeeze her head off.


    After the ability returned to his body, Lorne would have no chance of winning!


    No, Lorne now has no chance of winning!


    Kaido looked at Lorne, who was standing in the pit, covered in blood, with a hint of sarcasm on his face.


    "Or, you still haven''t used any conspiracy."


    "Cough cough cough."


    Lorne felt severe pain in his body, and he suddenly coughed out a large mouthful of blood.


    After all, he is just an ordinary person, even if this body has been strengthened by Kaji, it has an unimaginable strength, but after all, it is just a mortal body, and it cannot be compared with a monster like Kaido.


    Falling from a height of several thousand meters, all the impact was concentrated in Ron''s body.


    Lorne only felt that the internal organs in his body were almost broken. If he could not get timely treatment, he might die from bleeding in his body!


    But at this moment, Kaido seemed to have discovered something, and suddenly stopped and turned his head aside.


    "Unexpectedly, you actually came here."


    He saw not far away, the tall and fat man with anger on his face, and a hint of sarcasm in his mouth.


    "Is it because of colluding with Lorne, thinking I can get revenge?"


    "Or, are you going to abandon Lorne and run away alone like last time?"


    Kaido paused, then said the man''s name.


    "Moonlight Moria."


    "Kaido!"


    And Moria also squeezed out the enemy''s name from between his teeth.


    His hatred can hardly be concealed.


    No need to cover up.


    "In the past ten years, every day, I have been thinking about how to avenge you."


    Moria walked towards Kaido step by step, behind him, countless black shadows appeared.


    Like a ghost in hell.


    "There is only one reason for all anger, and that is that I am not strong enough."


    Kaido also said mercilessly.


    "Look at you now, your body is completely out of shape. Is it because you have forgotten to exercise yourself because of hatred in the past ten years? Or because I shattered my confidence and lost the courage to challenge me?"


    Kaido looked at his old opponent, tilted his neck slightly, and a terrifying deterrent centered on his body, spreading everywhere.


    "The breath of the weak is permeating your body."


    "The current you are not worthy of the shoes you used to carry ten years ago!"


    Everyone, pirates, samurai, and warriors, after being enveloped by this deterrent, felt that their knees were under tremendous pressure, and their knees were involuntarily bent downward.


    This is the deterrence of the complete overlord color!Without a matching spirit, in front of such a domineering owner, one can only bow down!


    And Moria also felt that her breathing became difficult.As soon as he gritted his teeth, a shadow bat floated to his side, bit his shoulder forcefully, blood gushing out from the tooth marks, and with the help of the pain, he got rid of the feeling of being unable to resist kneeling.


    "I am no longer who I was when I was. When I decided to return to this place, I already had the consciousness of death."


    "Either use your blood to commemorate my companions, or die where they died!"


    "It''s just that I won''t make you feel better before you die."


    Moria said.Then he grabbed a shadow beside him and stuffed it into his mouth.


    One, two, three.


    Every time one was inserted, Moria''s body swelled by one point. After a hundred shadows were inserted, his body had already swelled to nearly ten meters.


    Kaido, who was originally tall, stood in front of Moria at this time, like a child.


    And Lorne also took advantage of this opportunity that Moria used his life to fight for himself, and quickly recovered.


    If his strength recovers by one point, his odds of winning will also be bigger.

 913 Chapter 895: The Worlds Most Peak Beast

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Lorne began to regain his strength.At this time, Lola also drove the driver, came to Ron, took out a tube of blue injection from the clothes, and injected it into Ron''s body.


    As the blue liquid continued to flow into his body, Lorne frowned, as if he was enduring great pain.


    This is a reagent of the "Awakening-02" model specially developed by Begapunk. This is some conjecture he came up with after learning about Kaido''s research on artificial devil fruits.


    Science, principle, even the mysterious things like devil fruit is no exception, playthings have rules.


    Begapunk guessed that Kaido should be made by extracting a certain "blood factor" from the animal body and then injecting it into the fruit in some way to create the artificial devil fruit. This kind of research, his old colleague M. Caesar Courant happened to be involved.


    After experiencing the evil spirit Huo attacking Punk Hassad, the man Caesar lost his trace and completely disappeared in the sea.But Begapunk knew that this man would not stop his research as long as he was alive.


    Bega Punk, who has been a colleague of M. Caesar Courant for so long, is of course familiar with these things.After getting Lorne''s permission, he quickly began research.


    But the mystery of life is too complicated. In addition to talent, a little bit of inspiration is needed, and Begapunk has never found the chance to shine.


    After a long period of research, he still did not discover the mystery of making artificial devil fruit. Just when he thought his research direction was wrong and was about to give up, by chance, one of his drank the "material" of the test potion. Suddenly a strange change occurred.


    The little white mouse suddenly possessed several times its physical strength, and became extremely violent, gnawing all his companions clean, and facing the experimenters outside the glass warehouse, it was extremely hostile.


    Begapunk immediately carried out a slice study on the mouse and found that after drinking the test agent, the "blood factor" in the mouse seemed to have activity and began to become active.Some simple injuries will soon heal naturally.


    This is just like the "awakening" of those with animal abilities.


    This is why this medicine is named "Awakening" medicine.However, after the effect of the "awakening" medicine is over, the user''s whole body will become weak and weak, and it will last for at least three weeks.


    This is something really used when desperately!


    And Lola bought the "Awakening-02" potion, which was specially commissioned by Vegapunk to manufacture it in Lorne.


    Lorne did not choose to let Vegapunk study how to remove the defects of the awakening potion, but let him amplify the advantages of the awakening potion.After the injection of this modified drug, Lorne felt that the cells throughout his body became active.


    No, you should not use active, but boiling.


    Lorne felt the cells all over his body boil, and the wounds on his body began to heal at a speed visible to the naked eye.It was almost a breathing time, and the wounds on Lorne''s whole body were repaired.


    At this time, Lorne felt that his whole body was full of power, and this power was even stronger than before.


    "You must pay attention to the time of the battle." After giving Lorne the injection, Lola frowned and said with some concern.


    As the senior member of the Wienhill family, she is quite clear about the research of Begapunk.


    This kind of potion has a fatal flaw. In contrast, after overdrawing the activity of the cells in the body, the body of the test subject injected with the drug will shrink after the drug''s effect is over, and the body will shrink very quickly. The speed is getting old.


    This kind of aging is irreversible. In Bergapunk¡¯s 133 trials, none of the subjects survived for half a day.


    In other words, after the injection of the medicine, the life of Lorne''s body also began to count down.


    It is not so much a life-saving elixir, but rather a gambling with death with one''s remaining life in exchange for power...poison!


    Kaido also stopped his actions, and did not choose to look at Lorne, who was injecting the medicine, because in his eyes, Lorne could not overcome any storms.


    This beastly man looked at Moria, who was constantly eating his own shadow, with eyes that looked at prey.


    He is no stranger to this trick. In fact, ten years ago, Moria had escaped from his hands by eating all the shadows of his companions.


    After that, the man has never recovered, from the famous big pirate in the New World, he has continuously fallen to where he is today.


    Later, it was when Lorne stepped on Moria''s fame and became famous in the sea.


    However, as Moria''s old opponent, Kaido did not despise the fat and bloated man in front of him.


    Because he knew that Moria at his peak was a rare man who truly qualified as a king.


    The king, even if he fell, is still king.


    Even if Moria lost his fighting spirit, he is still Moria!


    "Do you have to stop after only two hundred?"


    Seeing Moria who stopped her movements, Kaido spoke.


    "At the beginning, you had the title of Qianying!"


    Thousand Shadows Moriah, a famous big pirate ten years ago, can''t even display his housekeeping skills now.


    This made Kaido a little embarrassed.


    Moria blushed. At this time, his body was close to twenty meters, and his pale skin was covered with blue blood vessels.


    Swallowing the shadows of others can quickly gain the power of others and strengthen oneself.


    But this skill has a fatal flaw, that is, every time a person''s shadow is eaten, Moriah must bear the strength of one person.


    Hundreds of shadows gathered in her body, and Moria felt that her body was about to explode.


    "Forget it, let you go with your companion."


    Kaido took a deep breath, and the terrifying oppressive force shrouded on the battlefield returned to his body once again.His body began to compress gradually, from about eight meters to six meters.


    But in contrast, his momentum has become more cohesive.He raised his hand, and tens of meters away, he suddenly waved at Moria.


    The air was instantly compressed, and the roar of breaking the sound barrier filled everyone''s ears.


    Moria seemed to be hit by a big mountain head on, and her body shook abruptly.Then he lowered his head and looked at his abdomen with an incredible look.


    A big hole appeared in his abdomen.This hole of blood penetrated his body.


    Through this blood hole, you can see a place tens of meters away, Kaido slowly closes his fists.

 914 Chapter 896

    A punch, directly separated by dozens of meters, blasted through Moriah''s body.


    The power displayed by Kaido at this time shocked everyone.


    Perhaps this is Kaido''s real strength, the strength he relies on to gallop on this sea!


    Cough cough cough!


    Moria covered the crack in his abdomen with one hand, countless shadows escaped from his abdomen, and his body was also like a deflated balloon, gradually shrinking.


    Moriah''s eyes were totally unbelievable. He didn''t believe that he was defeated so easily.Kaido didn''t even touch him, and he broke all his defenses with a single blow.Moriah''s body shrank to about six or seven meters, that is, he stopped after his original height, and there were countless shadows escaping from his body floating around.


    It''s like hell.


    "Do you think everyone is like you, staying in place, even backwards?"


    Kaido received his fists and said with a sarcasm on his face. He walked straight by Moria''s side, without even looking at his old opponent.


    But Moriah''s heart is still full of shock.


    Kaido has become stronger, even stronger than it was ten years ago.


    The Kaido of ten years ago had already stood at the pinnacle of this sea, and Moria could not imagine how strong Kaido was now even more terrifying.


    "The times have changed. The weak who only play conspiracies will soon be swallowed by the waves of this era. The stage of the new world can only accommodate the real strong."


    Kaido said so, then crossed Moriah and walked towards Lorne not far away.


    "Is your old friend''s chatting over?"


    Lorne said weakly, but he raised his head and looked at Kaido''s eyes, but there was a fiery fighting spirit.


    "No need to cover up, you should be taking some kind of drug that stimulates your body. By reducing your lifespan to accelerate your body''s recovery, let your combat effectiveness reach its heyday."


    Kaido directly pointed out Lorne''s concealment, and he saw everything in his eyes just after Lorne was hiding in a deep pit.


    He didn''t want to, and didn''t bother to stop all of this, because Kaido was confident that even if ten Vennhill Lorne stood in front of him, he could squeeze all their heads off one by one.


    "It''s just to give your old friends a little time to get along."


    Now that Kaido had seen it through, Chaun was not hiding it.He straightened his body, and the surging aura was released from his body.


    After injecting the "Awakening-02" reagent, Lorne felt that his body was stronger than ever before. The cells inside his body seemed to be awakened, greedily yearning for the smell of blood.


    If Ron didn''t feed them as quickly as possible, Ron had no doubt that the crazy cells in his body would swallow him in first without hesitation.


    "I don''t have time to chat with a defeated general."


    Kaido said.


    The animal devil fruit can make people possess various abilities of animals, but it also affects the abilities themselves in a subtle way, making them contaminated with animal habits.


    Either brutal, or brutal, or bloodthirsty.


    Kaido''s dragon fruit makes Kaido reckless and irritable, so he often does all the incredible things.


    Now that he had been temporarily deprived of his ability, he had restored his nature, even after entering this "overlord" state, he was still extremely calm.


    An overwhelmingly powerful force, coupled with calmness, made him the most terrifying hunter in this sea.


    "And you, are you ready to die?"


    He looked at Lorne and only asked one question.


    "When I set foot on this island, I was ready to die."


    Lorne answered like this.


    "It''s just that the dead person, it''s you!"


    After speaking, his body turned into a black shadow and rushed towards Kaido.


    "Arrogant!"


    Kaido snorted coldly and raised his hand to block Lorne''s sudden blow.


    boom!


    A slight depression appeared in the strong muscles of Kaido''s arm.Lorne hit Kaido''s arm with a punch.The two men''s tyrannical arms collided and exploded.


    A black shock wave was released from the place where the two collided, sweeping everything.


    "You now have a lot more spine than before, do you know that you will die, and you must die proudly on the battlefield?"


    Kaido felt a sharp pain in his arm. At this time, Lorne, whether it was speed or explosive power, was much faster than before, and was even vaguely able to catch up with his previous Dragonization.


    The world is fair. Whatever you get, you will definitely give out the corresponding things.


    Lorne''s power has grown so rapidly, then he will definitely pay nothing less.


    Is it a ten-year life span, or all of your own life?


    Kaido didn''t want to know, his other hand lifted up and suddenly grabbed Lorne''s body.There is an essential difference in the strength of the two people. As long as Ron''s body is captured by himself, the outcome will be known.


    But Lorne didn''t let him do what he wanted. At the moment Kaido raised his hand, Ron suddenly kicked Kaido''s arm, and then, with the help of recoil, jumped out of Kaido''s attack range.


    The two figures turned into afterimages, constantly colliding on the battlefield.No one can keep up with the speed of the two of them. Their speed has already exceeded the limit that can be captured by seeing and hearing domineering.


    When it comes to this kind of physical warfare confrontation that is truly at its peak, when both sides'' domineering and domineering have lost their effect, all they can rely on is their own fighting instincts and the speed of their body''s reaction.


    Every time they collide, there will be an explosion, leaving a deep hole on the originally fragmented ghost island.


    The entire island became pitted and faint, and you can see the white bone-like mineral layer buried under the land of the ghost island.


    "Grumbling!"


    Everyone looked at the two people in the middle of the battlefield. This war became a show for the two of them.


    "Kill that man."


    At this time, the Black Charcoal Orochi took the lead to come back to his senses, and looked at Moria, who had been repeatedly wounded by Kai not far away, and roared.


    When Moria made a big uproar in the country, he also had a lot of conflicts with him, so this man would not let this opportunity go.


    Only a completely dead enemy can make Moria''s heart a little more stable.


    Countless warriors of the Imperial Court, ninjas swarmed towards Moria who fell on the battlefield.


    As a puppet after being brainwashed, the command of the black charcoal snake is the truth.Even if the front is a mortal ending, these people will rush forward without hesitation.

 915 Chapter 897: "Lies"

    After Kaido reappeared, the situation on the battlefield was reversed. The allied forces of the White-headed Pirates and the Black Charcoal Snake were vigorous, pressing the soldiers of the Vennhill family against the soldiers of the Guangyue family.


    Coupled with the fact that the battle has been going on for a long time, the effective strength of both sides has been almost lost.At this time, the entire battlefield, except for the corpse, was a pirate like the tide.


    "damn it!"


    Seeing these warriors rushing towards him, Moria covered his chest and cursed.


    He feels that his strength is constantly being lost. Because of his neglect of exercise all the year round, his body is far worse than before. Coupled with the sudden injury of such a serious injury, Moria feels his body has a stress response.Just as some animals choose to enter hibernation in winter, Moria felt that his body was injured too severely and chose to enter a dormant state.


    At this moment, he even moved his finger to be extravagant.He looked at these expressionless but murderous warriors with a wry smile on his face.


    For a big pirate like him, dying in the hands of an unknown person may be the biggest insult to him.


    Is Kaido''s "punishment" for himself in doing so?


    Really ruthless.


    Moria closed his eyes. As he died, the shadows of his former companions flashed in his mind.


    If he didn''t choose to be an enemy of Kaido, they should all be alive now, right?


    Moria thought, but shook her head soon.


    The pirate is the freest person in the world, and no pirate can suppress his nature.If he chose to avoid because he was afraid of Kaido, he would not be where he is today.


    As a pirate, even if he is dead, he will choose to stand and die.


    But the expected pain did not come for a long time, and only then did Moria open his eyes.He saw a fat mountain man standing in front of him, blasting all the samurai who tried to attack him with a punch.


    "Fat... Tiger?"


    Moria recognized this man, he was one of Ron''s most powerful subordinates, the tiger who only knew how to smile and only knew how to eat, as if he would never have enough to eat.


    "Why save me?"


    Moria asked only one question. He was not Lorne''s companion. In fact, the two people were still in a hostile relationship.If it weren''t for Lorne, he wouldn''t have fallen to where he is today.


    Before it was reported that when Lorne died in Bislan, he also participated in Sdio''s invasion, and finally failed and became a captive of Lorne.


    If it weren''t for Lorne to deal with Kaido, he is still in the prison of the Wienhill family.


    This man, there is no reason to save himself.


    "because,"


    Fat Tiger turned around, touched his head, and said honestly.


    "The boss said that you are a prisoner of the Wienhill family. No one except him is qualified to execute you!"


    "Even the Pirate Emperor, even the Navy! The boss did not let you die, you are not qualified to die!"


    A layer of pitch black domineering covering his sturdy arms, Fat Tiger grabbed the body of a samurai who tried to sneak attack him, and then slammed it on the ground.


    boom!


    A crack appeared in the ground.This powerful samurai instantly lost consciousness.Fat Tiger directly grabbed the body of this warrior as a weapon, and turned to the other warriors.


    "It really is Lorne''s style, extraordinary arrogance."


    Moria smiled bitterly, then slowly stood up.


    At this time Lola came to him, took out an emerald green injection needle, and injected it into Moria''s arm.Then he took out a spray and sprayed it on Moria''s belly.


    The white foamy object quickly filled the gap in Moria''s abdomen, and countless granulation shoots grew from his wound, slowly healing.


    This is the diluted "Awakening-01" potion. Its efficacy is not as strong as the real "Awakening-01" potion, but the side effects are also not as strong.


    According to Vegapunk¡¯s calculations, the use of this amount of medicine will probably lose ten years of life.Only ten years of life, for Moria, who may die at any time, it is completely lost!


    "Then I will go crazy with you again!"


    Moria said so, and then snorted coldly. The shadows floating around seemed to have heard the order of his own king. They trembled suddenly, and then floated towards Moria in an orderly manner.


    It''s like countless people who have seen the king.


    As long as Moriah is not dead, he will always be the emperor in the shadow!


    All shadows must listen to his orders!


    "Leave these to me, let me clear out a clean enough battlefield for Lorne."


    As Moria said, he took out a pair of big scissors and looked at the pirates around him, a strange smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    Smile like a devil.


    ...


    "The capital of flowers is lost, everyone is missing."


    In Wano Country, there is a small boat above the inner sea.


    A woman in armor is driving a small boat, sailing through the rough waves.


    "The lord is not the kind of person who will give up, as long as he is not dead, the war will continue."


    Xia Lan said so, and then pointed her finger forward.


    Not far away, there was a small island shrouded in shadow, like the head of an evil spirit.


    "The battlefield must be there!"


    "A ghost island?"


    Behind Xia Lan, there was a teenage girl who was about ten years old. She looked at the island not far away with a hint of timidity in her eyes.


    It was the master of this island who ruled Wano Country for ten years and completely changed their destiny.


    "This war will definitely end."


    But soon, the girl''s eyes became firm, she said slowly.


    "No matter how long the night is, it will eventually wait until dawn."


    The girl said firmly.


    "Who told you this sentence?"


    Xia Lan asked in surprise, this was not like a little girl who grew up in troubled times could say.


    "This is what my mother told me."


    "She said that as long as people from outside the sea with black hair come to Wano, the night of Wano will end."


    "And she will also appear in front of me."


    The girl named Xiao Zi said so.


    "My mother, never lie to me."


    "There is a saying in Wuzhiguo that no one''s mother will deceive her children."


    Xia Lan shook her head and said slowly.


    But she didn''t say in the second half, unless she was doing it for the good of her own children.


    If a lie can make a little girl who grows up in troubled times cherish hope, maybe all the mothers in the world will tell this lie.


    However, without knowing why, Xia Lan suddenly thought of a figure.


    The man who descended from the sky in a small boat when the country of Takeshi was about to fall.


    He is his own sun.


    Will it become the dawn of Wano country?

 916 Chapter 898 The Emperor of Shadow

    On the battlefield of Ghost Island, two lightning-fast shadows kept colliding, and then quickly separated, leaving potholes and pits on the station.


    However, it can be clearly seen that one of the shadows is obviously inferior to the other. In the constant collision, his aura is getting weaker and slower and slower.


    "Lorne is about to lose."


    Moria struggled and said slowly to the fat tiger next to him, that the terrifying blood hole in his abdomen had healed completely, although there were still some pains, but it was harmless.The former king, Qi Wuhai, looked at the two shadows not far away, and said solemnly.


    "Kaido is an out-and-out monster with almost endless physical strength. As long as there is no way to quickly defeat him, he will be dragged into the protracted battle he is best at, and he will be tortured to death."


    As Kaido''s old opponent, Moria knows Kaido''s strength quite well.


    With its inherent tyrannical physique, this beast was spotted by Locks, who was in the midst of the sky, and boarded Locks''s Gibeck Sword.


    In the Rocks Pirates, this intern grew rapidly, and finally after the disintegration of the Rocks Pirates, he took over the position of Locks himself and became a giant on the sea.


    No one on this sea would question Kaido''s power.


    And Lorne should have used some kind of medicine similar to the little girl injected himself. Although it can greatly strengthen his own recovery and strength, this kind of medicine often has great side effects.


    Overdrafted life is a small matter for them.What Moriah really worried about was the duration of this potion.


    When the effect of the medicine is over, it is when Lorne is defeated!


    "Help me. The grievances between Kaido and I must be settled."


    Moria patted the fat tiger next to him on the shoulder and said seriously.


    And Fat Tiger was alone facing the pirates who were constantly flooding him like a flood.In the successive battles, his physical strength has gradually gained insight.


    "How should I help you, the battle between the boss and Kaido is not something we can intervene!"


    Fat Tiger turned his head and said helplessly.


    No man is willing to admit his incompetence, but Fat Tiger knows one thing more clearly, that is, there is a gap between the strong and the strong on this sea.


    The stronger he becomes, the more he knows that there is a huge gap between himself and the few monsters who really stand on the top.


    This gap made him unable to intervene in the battle between Lorne and Kaido at all.


    "You can''t, but I can."


    Moria took a deep breath and said.


    "As long as I''m the same me ten years ago, I can help Lorne!"


    The man looked at Fat Tiger and said firmly.


    "I know your abilities can make people forget some important memories, so please."


    "Let me forget the memories of these ten years, let me become the same me again ten years ago."


    This big pirate who suffered a huge setback ten years ago looked at his companion not far away and said firmly.


    Fat Tiger also looked at him and was silent for a moment, because he saw the man''s consciousness in Moriah''s eyes.


    Nothing can change a man''s consciousness, not even death!


    Fat Tiger only said a word.


    "I can''t control and clean your memory accurately, so there may be deviations. After losing the memory, you may no longer be you."


    "Are you sure?"


    Moria didn''t speak, but nodded slowly.


    His life was fixed ten years ago.For such a bleak day, what is the difference between death and death for a man who used to have a heart higher than the sky?


    Moria closed her eyes slowly.


    Do you choose to be a coward for a lifetime, or a hero for a few minutes.


    He once chose the former, but this time, he resolutely chose the latter.


    Fat Tiger held Moriah''s shoulders, and Moria felt his body stiff, and countless fragments of memory were spinning wildly in his mind.


    He felt his own memory gradually become blurred, and then his world became dark.


    The next moment, the man slowly opened his eyes.Fat Tiger felt like a beast that had been sleeping for decades, and slowly opened his eyes.


    Even though Moria himself didn''t have a trace of hostility, Fat Tiger felt his whole body shudder, as if being watched by some terrifying beast.


    "Why am I here?"


    This was the first word Moria opened his eyes and said.There was confusion in his eyes. Now, shouldn''t he be sailing with his companions in the new world?


    Then, the man felt a breath on the island, a breath he knew so well and would never forget.


    "Kaido!"


    Moria shouted, his tone full of endless anger.


    This kind of hatred engraved in the bones did not dissipate even if the memory was lost.


    Countless shadows gathered towards Moriah¡¯s body


    One, ten, one hundred, three hundred.


    In an instant, the shadow swallowed by Moria exceeded the limit his body could hold before.And this number is still increasing.


    Five hundred, seven hundred, eight hundred and fifty...


    Hundreds of shadows were completely swallowed by this man, and Moria felt like his body was about to explode.


    He snorted coldly, and a layer of armed domineering completely covered his body, protecting his body from being exploded by the shadow.


    Then, a layer of lavender halo, centered on him, spread to the surroundings of the island.


    This is the overlord color he hasn''t used for nearly ten years. After being defeated by Kaido, his overlord heart is also broken. People who have lost the overlord heart are not eligible to use the overlord color.


    But now, Moria has become the same Moria ten years ago, the top pirate who is ambitious to fight Kaido.


    His domineering look is back!


    And the reason for Moria''s domineering look was not to announce his return to this sea.But to frighten the shadows in his body.


    Sure enough, after the overlord''s appearance, the restless shadow swallowed by Moria, as if seeing her own monarch, calmed down, but Moria did not stop her actions and began to consume her own shadow. .


    Nine hundred, nine hundred and fifty, nine hundred and eighty, nine hundred and ninety.


    One thousand!


    A thousand shadows were completely swallowed by Moriah, and Moriah''s body didn''t expand incomparably as before, but kept compressing it to a height of about three meters.


    There was no bloated fat on the dark cyan skin, instead it turned into explosive muscles.The breath of horror was released from Moriah''s body.


    The "Shadow Monarch" who has the title of "Thousand Shadows", at this moment, once again descended on this sea.

 917 Chapter 899

    Unlike when he was controlled by Evil Mind Huo and forcibly swallowed a thousand shadows when he was in Slaka, this time Moria relied on himself to forcibly swallow a thousand shadows.And completely absorbed the power of these thousand shadows and integrated it into his body.


    At this moment, it is Moriah''s strongest state.


    He glanced at the black charcoal snake not far away. The general of Wano Country seemed to think of the monster ten years ago, with a trace of unconscious fear flashing across his face.Then he yelled and made his guards swarm towards Moria.


    Only by completely killing this man can the fear in his heart be completely eliminated.


    "A fellow like an ant, dare to scream and rush towards Lao Tzu?"


    A hint of sarcasm appeared at the corner of Moria''s mouth.Then he clenched his fists slightly, and the warriors who rushed towards him stopped one after another.


    No, it shouldn''t be said that they stopped their footsteps, but their shadows did not dare to move on, stiffening in place.


    As the shadow king, Moriah has absolute control over the shadows of everything in the world.He looked at these samurai and ninjas and only said a word.


    "Kneel down."


    Then, the shadows of these warriors and ninjas, as if they heard the command of the monarch, slowly floated from the ground, and then slowly knelt down towards Moria.


    Shadow movement.With the body of their master, all the samurai and ninjas slowly knelt down in front of Moria.


    "Kneeling, good, as long as you kneel, you won''t die."


    Moria said, waving his hand, and a huge black scissors appeared in his hand, cutting off the shadows of all the ninjas and samurai.


    The shadows who had lost their masters floated towards Moria.The Black Charcoal Snake watched this scene in horror, his body couldn''t help backing away.


    "Although I don''t know why you have such a big hatred for Lao Tzu."


    Moria glanced at the black charcoal snake, compared her right hand on her neck, and made a throat cut gesture.


    "But I think you are very upset, and I will come and solve you after I get rid of the bastard Kaido."


    "I''ll leave it to you here. I''m going to deal with Kaido."


    Moria looked at the fat tiger next to him and said, then slowly turned around and walked towards Kaido.


    "he he he he he."


    The man''s presumptuous laughter echoed in the battlefield.


    ...


    boom!


    Lorne and Kaido had a pair of fists, and the two men''s tyrannical arms were intertwined and a violent explosion occurred.


    Lorne felt that his arm was almost shattered by this huge impact, but fortunately, the "Awakening-02" potion gave him a terrifying resilience comparable to that of an animal-type awakener, and his arm quickly healed.


    "Is it the end of the crossbow?"


    But when Lorne recovered, Kaido seized this opportunity and kicked Lorne''s abdomen with a leg whip, kicking Lorne away.


    Lorne''s body continued to roll on the ground, leaving a long gully on the ground, and stopped after hitting a huge hard white rock.


    "It seems that the effect of your medicine is about to pass. After the effect is over, let''s see what you can fight with me."


    Kaido said, he hasn''t fought so heartily for a long time. When was the last time he fought like this?


    Ten years ago?


    Twenty years ago?


    Thirty years ago?


    Kaido didn''t know, but it didn''t matter.He only knew that the new star rising above the sea was about to be destroyed in his own hands.


    He also enjoys the feeling of slowly torturing people to death, if it is coupled with the desperate begging of mercy before death, it will be even more wonderful.


    I just don''t know if the man in front of him, when he is dying, will beg for mercy like the other "weak".


    Kaido was trying to win the chase, but he felt an extremely powerful aura suddenly appeared behind him, an angry roar sounded behind him.


    "Kaido!"


    Kaido turned around and saw a black shadow and a dark fist.


    boom!


    Moria hit Kaido''s head with a punch, leaving a bruise on Kaido''s face.


    "I saw your face a long time ago and I was very upset."


    Moria said with a hit.


    "A long time ago, I was like to see if your blood, like everyone else, was bright red."


    Bright red blood flowed from the corner of Kaido''s mouth.And Moria looked at the blood stains on her fist and said slowly.


    "Sure enough, you are just an ordinary person with a mortal body!"


    "This feeling."


    Kaido wiped away the blood stains on the corners of his mouth, and said with some surprise.


    "The feeling ten years ago..."


    He didn''t understand how this man who couldn''t even hold a punch himself suddenly became like this.


    But the momentum and strength displayed by Moriah is not inferior to the peak state ten years ago, and even because of anger and hatred, it is even stronger than ten years ago.


    After suffering the injury, Kaido''s body moved instinctively, and a punch directly hit Moria''s abdomen, knocking the man back dozens of meters.


    But this time, he can no longer be like before.A punch pierced Moriah''s stomach.


    "What ten years ago, I didn''t know what you were talking about!"


    Moria stood firm, and shouted, "I am going to kill you bastard today!"


    "Hehehehehehehe!"


    Moriah didn''t know why he hated Kaido so much, but as a pirate, if he couldn''t follow his original actions, what was the point?


    Since his heart wanted to kill Kaido, he would never keep his hands!


    Rumble!


    A thunder and lightning crossed the sea, and Aini Road, which had been thrown away by Kaido before, finally returned to the battlefield again, and Lorne, who was kicked by Kaido, also struggled and crawled out of the gravel.


    The three powerhouses, in a triangle-enclosed situation, are constantly approaching Kaido.


    No, not three people.


    Kaido raised his head and looked at the sky.


    A black dragon appeared in the sky, constantly shuttled in the air.


    The body of this giant dragon is a little more slender than Kaido before, but its aura is not inferior to Kaido.


    Kaido squinted his eyes, he felt an unprecedented sense of crisis.


    This sense of crisis is ten times more terrifying than before when the ability was deprived.


    Even when he participated in the Battle of the Valley of Gods as an intern, the crisis he felt was far worse than it is now.

 918 Chapter 900

    After all, Kaido was not in his heyday. After being deprived of his ability, his strength was greatly discounted. In addition, he forced his body to stimulate his body through the domineering dominance, and forcibly entered the "overlord" state, which was extremely burdensome on the body. Big.


    When fighting the weak, this load is not a problem, but when facing three top strong at the same time, any slight neglect will become the last straw to overwhelm the camel.


    boom!


    Countless shadows flickered, and Moria in the "Thousand Shadows" state blasted Kaido with a punch.Kaido''s whole body was like Ainilu who was photographed flying by him before, and his body involuntarily flew towards the sea.


    And at this time, a thunder and lightning flashed behind him. Ainilu, surrounded by thunder and lightning, was like an ancient god of thunder. The thunder and lightning fist hit Kaido''s back straight, and countless lightning and lightning instantly wrapped around Kaido''s body. Paralyzed Kaido.


    Kaido fell from mid-air, smashing a deep hole in the ground.


    This scene was witnessed by countless pirates or samurai.There is only one thought in their minds.


    That is, the legend of an era is about to end.


    "Your time is over, Kaido."


    At this time, the blonde Lorne appeared in front of Kaido and said softly.


    From any point of view, Kaido is a well-deserved peak power in this sea. Except for the woman above Mary Gioia, no one in this sea dares to say that he can win him.


    Lorne can''t, Charlotte Lingling can''t, and Whitebeard can''t.


    Even, Lorne felt that Kaido could withstand the curse of that woman''s years and rush to the woman. If the woman had no other tricks, Kaido might also have her neck broken.


    However, the world of pirates only pays attention to success or failure, not results.


    Those who lose will soon be forgotten by this era.


    Just like Lockes before.


    "Ahem."


    Kaido coughed up a big mouthful of blood, this degree of injury has greatly affected his movements.


    In the face of a few strong men, he was still powerless after all.


    The beast squinted his eyes and looked at the flying dragon in the sky. If his abilities were still there, he might have the strength to fight again.


    But Garrett, who had obtained his ability, seemed to know Kaido''s thoughts, his body was flying in the air, but he did not end the battle for a long time, and he did not give Kaido a chance to regain his ability.


    "Really cautious."


    Kaido said unwillingly, he was not afraid of failure, but as a pirate, he did not die in the strongest posture, which really made him unwilling.


    This man felt his consciousness gradually blurred, and vaguely, he seemed to hear a gust of wind.


    This is the unique wind bell of Wano Country, and the crisp bell is echoing in the battlefield.


    A small boat approached the shore slowly, and a woman about sixteen years old, with blue hair and wearing an oiran dress, got off the boat.


    Looking at Kaido on the battlefield from a distance, he didn''t even look at him.


    "Kaido has fallen, and the war is over."


    Kappa Kasong dragged his embarrassed body and walked towards the girl step by step.


    "The dawn of the country of peace is coming."


    The mountain that was crushed in the hearts of everyone in the country, Kaido is now falling here.As long as the culprit is killed, the remaining black charcoal snake will not be a concern.


    "Father, mother..."


    The girl who claimed to be called Xiaozi came over with tears, not knowing what she had remembered.


    She bit her lips lightly and looked at Kaido who fell in the pit with a complicated expression.


    It was this man who deprived her of everything she once had.


    If it weren''t for him, he wouldn''t have to stay incognito, and have been lurking in the Serpent Mansion for so many years with the humiliation.


    But when Kaido was really lying in front of her now, the girl was not relieved, but a little at a loss.


    Her whole life is just a puppet manipulated by resentment and pain. Now that the puppet has lost the emotion that controls her, she doesn''t know what she should do.


    "You don''t need to hide your identity anymore."


    Kappa Kasong said softly to Xiao Zi, and then slowly knelt down to Xiao Zi.


    "Guangyueri and your Royal Highness."


    "She''s the daughter of Lord Guangyue Mida, Guangyue Rihe?"


    Uncle Leopard and the other samurai looked at Xiao Zi with serious faces, and then the bodies of these samurai knelt down involuntarily.


    Said in unison.


    "Guangyue Day and Your Highness!"


    As the remnant party of the Guangyue clan, there is nothing for them to be more happy than seeing the blood of the Guangyue clan once again after successfully avenging the Guangyue clan.


    Not only this group of warriors, but even some of the ninjas under the command of the Black Charcoal Snake, involuntarily put down their weapons and bowed down to the girl named Guangyue Rihe.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of awe or fear.


    "What''s wrong with you? Stand up for this general, this general has not fallen, the war is not over yet!"


    "Hurry up and kill the enemy with this general!"


    Black Charcoal Orochi looked at these ninjas who had given up resistance, and couldn''t help but furious.


    At the same time raising their heads and looking ahead, everyone turned their heads and looked at him slowly.


    It was like a lamb being watched by hundreds of hungry wolves.


    This feeling made the black charcoal snake shudder.


    "I warn you, Kaido is not that easy to die. He is the Pirate Emperor, and I am his most important ally."


    "If you move me, Kaido will never let you go!"


    Black Charcoal Orochi was talking, but his body couldn''t stop backing away.


    Then he hit a solid body.Turning his head and looking, he found that he didn''t know when, he walked out of the head of the devil and came behind him.


    "You finally came out!"


    Seeing his most faithful dog, the black charcoal snake seemed to have caught the last straw.


    "Hurry up and help Ben advance to stop them and give the general time to escape!"


    He grabbed the corner of the sleepy man''s clothes, but found that the latter''s body had not moved, with a strange smile on his face, as if he was looking at a clown.


    "Why don''t you go..."


    Seeing that his dog was disobedient, the black charcoal snake felt that his authority was being challenged.He just wanted to scold him loudly, but the whole person was raised by the sleep madman.


    "Uh uh uh uh uh."


    The black charcoal snake''s face was flushed, and he felt extremely suffocated due to lack of oxygen.


    "Do you know that your name is annoying."


    Sleeping Madman, or Chuanjirou pinched the black charcoal snake by the neck, and said slowly.

 919 Chapter 901 Two?

    "Do you really think anyone wants to be your dog?"


    Denjiro pinched the black charcoal Orochi by the neck and lifted him up.


    The Black Charcoal Serpent no longer had the majesty of the past, but looked at the man in front of him with fear, he felt that this man had become extremely strange.It seemed that he had never really understood him.


    "No... to..."


    Black Charcoal Big Snake said with difficulty, a plea flashing in his eyes.


    "Nothing, don''t you want to kill you?"


    A sardonic smile crossed the corner of Chuanjiro''s mouth and said slowly.


    "Forgive me¡­¡­"


    After hearing the man in front of him, hope rekindled in the eyes of the black charcoal snake.


    But the next moment, he felt a sharp pain in his neck.Then, the world became dark.


    Denjiro broke the neck of the black charcoal snake.


    This ambitious man hangs weakly.


    "Go to hell and pray for forgiveness from those who have been tortured by you."


    Denjiro said, and then thrown away the black charcoal Orochi''s body like garbage.


    The black charcoal snake''s body was like a pile of rubbish. After turning over a few times in the air, it fell to the center of the battlefield.


    This man, his eyes were wide open, he didn''t believe that he died like this before he died.


    He didn''t want to believe that the person who killed him turned out to be the sleepy man who had been a dog by his side for nearly ten years.The golden crown on his head also rolled to the ground.


    But no one saw this dirty crown in his eyes.


    Everyone looked at the man who killed the black charcoal snake, but they were also wary in their hearts.


    Because, after all, this man is a sleep madman, a man under the command of the black charcoal snake, who has the same notoriety as Fu Lu Shou.


    But with only one sentence, Denjiro let everyone dispel the doubt.


    "My name is Denjiro. Denjiro, Mitsuki Mida''s retainer!"


    He said so, and then knelt down to Xiao Ziyao.


    As for Xiao Zi, she covered her mouth. She didn''t know when, tears were already in her eyes.


    "You killed that ugly man before me."


    Moria took a sip, then shook her head.


    "It''s just that it doesn''t matter. Do your hands on that kind of dregs and dirty Uncle Moria''s hands!"


    "he he he he he!"


    The man who had returned to the top, looked at Kaido who was lying in front of him, laughed, and the unbridled laughter echoed throughout the battlefield.


    "The officials are late, and the lord is tired."


    Xia Lan walked off the boat behind Xiao Zi and came to Ron''s side. Seeing Ron''s empty left arm, she said distressedly.


    "It''s okay." Ron slowly shook his head, turned around, and looked at the person who was covered in robe after Denjiro came out with a smile on his face.


    No one noticed that under the cover of the robe, the pope of the noble priesthood of Balaam had already burst into tears.


    However, she looked at Lorne from a distance with a charming smile.


    "I know, you will come, you will come."


    The pope muttered to herself.She extended a gesture to Lorne, a gesture that only the two of them understood.


    "I am OK."


    "Don''t continue the sensational picture."


    At this time, Ainilu curled his lips. He pointed to Kaido in the pit and said slowly.


    "Kaido is still lying in this place."


    At this time, Kaido had retreated from the "overlord" state, his chest was constantly rising and falling, and he was breathing heavily.


    "The strong live, the weak die, the truth in this world is so simple."


    The beast muttered to himself, and then slowly closed his eyes, as if he had accepted his fate.


    Garrett, incarnate as a dragon, descended from the sky and came to Lorne''s side, becoming a human form.


    She had not participated in this war, but became the neatest person in this battlefield.


    She was wearing a red evening dress, like a lady going to a banquet.


    But at this time, there was a sound of applause from the battlefield, a man with a pale face wearing a black feather texture.I don''t know when it appeared at the entrance of the Demon''s Head Cave.


    Facing the battlefield, applauded slowly.


    It seemed like a courteous audience, after watching a wonderful performance, to the performers, the most sincere encouragement.


    "It''s really wonderful."


    After the applause, the man stood at the highest point of the ghost island and bowed to everyone.Then said politely.


    The next moment, the entire ghost island shook violently.It was as if a magnitude ten earthquake had occurred.


    The earth shattered, and numerous cracks appeared on the already devastated battlefield.


    Many exhausted soldiers stood unsteadily and were swallowed by this crack. The corpses of the dead and the blood flowing in the battlefield flowed along the cracks into the ground.


    And Lorne is very solemn.He felt as if some terrible monster had suddenly awakened.


    "In order to thank you for bringing me such a wonderful performance, let me give you the most noble gift of thanks."


    "Take your death as a thank you for the ending."


    ...


    Great route.Mary Joa.


    Above the Void Throne, a thin man in a black robe sat on the throne, silent.


    On his desk, there are four reward lists.


    "Whitebeard" Edward Newgate, bounty of 5,046 million (5,046 million Baileys).


    "Beasts" and "Pirate Admiral" Kaido, with a bounty of 4,611 million (4,611,1 million berries).


    "BIG¡¤MOM" Charlotte Lingling, with a bounty of 4,388,000,000 (4.38 billion Baileys).


    "Demon" Veenhill Lorne, bounties 200,000,000 (2 billion Baileys).


    These four reward lists are the four hottest pirates in this sea today, that is, the four legendary pirate emperors.


    Four emperors, this is the name all the pirates add to them in awe.


    But at this time, Kaido''s reward list has been marked with a big X by the man in black ink.


    The man thought for a while, and then also slashed an X on Lorne''s reward list.


    "Two pirate emperors fell at the same time. This is big news. Have you figured out how to deal with it?"


    Beside the man, a woman said playfully.


    "You know, after the monster has tasted the blood of the two Pirate Emperors, he won''t stop his actions so easily."


    "Death in the country of Japan is their doomed destiny that I have seen from the future, an unchangeable destiny."


    The man put his pen down, and said with a certain face.


    "And that monster cannot leave the country of Wano, because the whole country of Wano is a cage created for him."


    He paused, then said slowly.


    "The distant ancestor of Oz, the true ancestor of the giants, obeyed the monsters of the ancient kingdom."

 920 Chapter 902 The ultimate secret of the country of peace!

    Ghost island.


    Lorne waved his hand, and everyone silently approached in the direction where Kaido fell.Everyone looked at the man with a frantic face not far away.


    After finally defeating a Kaido, everyone is exhausted. If Kaido takes the opportunity to recover, then their sacrifices will be wiped out.


    "This is the best stage."


    "Are you ready to watch the biggest show?"


    The man in black Haori said with a smile on his face.


    The ground suddenly rose.


    As if the entire ghost island had come alive.


    The huge Demon Head Cave trembles violently, and countless rocks attached to it for hundreds of years suddenly fall, revealing a layer of white minerals.


    It''s like a bone.


    Rumble!


    After all the rocks have fallen, everyone can see the true face of the Demon''s Head Cave.


    It was a huge head nearly a hundred meters high, just like its name, the head of a demon!


    It''s just that due to the passage of time, this monster has obviously been dead for a long time. Except for the rotten flesh attached to the bones, the other flesh and blood have disappeared with the years.


    But this skull stands here, but it gives people an endless sense of coercion. After dead for so long, it is so terrible, it is hard to imagine what kind of monster he will be when he is alive.


    But soon they learned.


    Saki-kun has been pursuing this thing for so long, of course, he didn''t want these people to see the ultimate secret of Wano country.Just leave this country and brag to others.


    Rather, he wanted everyone on the island of ghosts, revenge warriors, arrogant black charcoal serpents, even Lorne, the pirate emperor, and Kaido to become the nourishment for this monster.


    He will personally awaken this monster that has been in the dust for hundreds of years.


    The flesh and blood of those who died on the battlefield fell into the cracks, and after touching the bones of this monster buried deep under the earth, they were completely absorbed.


    After absorbing the flesh and blood of the entire battlefield, the bone marrow of the monster seemed to regain its luster. The next moment, inside his huge skull, a green flame suddenly burned.


    "I am a bone man who ate the fruit of bone and bone. I can manipulate all the bones in this world and turn them into my puppet."


    Sagi-kun stood in the eyes of the huge skull and said with a look of intoxication.


    "And this is my most perfect work!"


    boom!


    After absorbing so much flesh and blood, the monster seemed to wake up. The ground to the left of the island of ghosts instantly shattered, and a huge skeleton arm that was hundreds of meters long stretched out from the ground.


    It is vast and mighty, just like the desolate gods of ancient times.


    Not only that, after the people who died on the battlefield were swallowed up, the skeletons were also manipulated. A bone arm crawled out along the cracks, and more skeletons crawled out of the cracks in the ghost island.


    They are like avengers returning from hell.


    All those who died in this war, whether they were samurai, ninjas, pirates, or warriors, were given life by Mr. Sagi again at this moment.


    "Grumbling."


    Everyone stared at this scene blankly, speechless.


    Because everything that happened in front of them was beyond the limit of their imagination, the dead were alive and their original companions turned out to be enemies at this time.


    The earth is crumbling, and the battlefield at this time seems to have become a stage for Sagi-kun alone.


    "The quality of the sacrificed flesh and blood is so poor that it can only awaken one of his arms."


    Sagi-kun frowned and said slowly.As if dissatisfied with all this.It''s just that he quickly recovered, looking at the people not far away, a weird smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    "But that''s enough, after all, the big head of the sacrifice is still there."


    "One of his arms is enough to deal with you group of old, weak, sick and disabled."


    "Arrogant, lunatic who doesn''t know how high the earth is!"


    Moria, who had returned to the top, frowned and said coldly.


    The next moment, he rushed in the direction of Saki-kun. In the "Thousand Shadows" state, his speed was extremely terrifying, and he had already surpassed the limit that can be captured by seeing, hearing and color. Almost instantly, he came to Sagi-kun .


    The arms entwined with pitch-black domineering raised high, and slammed down against the head of Mr. Sagi who was standing in his eyes.


    "I''m very upset looking at your face!"


    Facing Moriah''s aggressive attack, Sagi-kun did not choose to hide, but looked at Moriah with a smile on his face.


    boom!


    At the moment when Moria was about to succeed, the left hand of the huge skeleton suddenly waved back, and then, as if slapped to death an obstructive mosquito, he patted Moria.


    The unspeakable terrifying power was completely slapped on his back, and Moria felt that the bones in his body were almost broken, the internal organs were completely broken, and blood splashed out of Moria''s pores.


    This man with great reputation turned out to be like a mosquito that was slapped to death, leaving a pool of blood on the skeleton''s bones, and then slowly falling onto the ground.


    His chest fluctuated violently, but there was no other movement.


    The skeleton''s bones began to move slowly, completely absorbing the pool of blood. Perhaps it was an illusion. Everyone felt that after absorbing this pool of blood, the skeleton''s bones became brighter.


    "It''s useless. In the face of an absolute power gap, the so-called courage, anger, and strategy are so trivial."


    Sagi-kun looked at Moria who fell in front of the skull head, and said slowly.


    "After I got this fruit, I was looking for the best puppet. I read all the history, and even went to the legendary country of scholars, O''Hara, and was forgotten by the world through what they recorded. Only in the history of China did I find the clues of this thing."


    "The ancestors of the giant clan were the terrifying monsters that messed up that huge kingdom."


    "The Giant King, ghost."


    "Then, it took me ten years to find a place where ghosts might exist, and it took a few more years to lock in the country of Wano."


    "This is a great masterpiece that I have spent decades of painstaking effort to complete. How can weak people like you be on par with my perfect masterpiece?!"


    As he spoke, the man actually danced, and the depressed emotions over the years have completely exploded.


    As Congdenjiro said before, no one wants to be someone else''s dog, he doesn''t want to, and Sagi-kun also doesn''t want to.


    So when he determined that the place to bury the "king of giants, ghosts" was probably Kaido''s residence, the island of ghosts, he was planning all this.


    And now, it''s just time for him to work hard for decades and bear fruit.

 921 903 Decades of Tolerance

    A smug smile crossed the corner of Sagi-kun''s mouth.


    This time, everyone has acted as his pawn.The arrogant black charcoal snake?The mighty Kaido, the famous Lorne?The revengeful Guangyue clan?


    He is the final winner!


    Sagi-kun glanced at the corpse of the black charcoal snake who was betrayed by the sleep madman and broke his neck, just like a pile of garbage, lying not far away.


    A trace of unspeakable disgust flashed in his eyes, and the huge skeleton arm grabbed towards the body of the black charcoal snake, grabbing his whole person.


    "You said, who of us is more like a dog now?"


    Of course, the corpse would not answer Sagi-kun''s words, the black charcoal Orochi was like a ball of cotton, at the mercy of Sagi-kun.


    "It''s a pity that Sleeping Madman took a step ahead of me and moved his hand, otherwise I must save your life to the end, let you see how I fulfilled my ambition, and then die in despair."


    Sagi-kun said with some regret, the skeleton''s arm was squeezed hard, and a clear sound spread throughout the battlefield.


    The proud crown of the black charcoal snake was crushed in an instant and turned into powder.Then, his flesh and blood were completely absorbed by the skeleton, leaving only a bunch of skeletons falling weakly on the ground.


    The skeleton who had done all this was not satisfied yet, and the huge palm grabbed Moria, who fell in front of the skull.


    He also wants to absorb Moria''s power!


    But at this moment, a thunder flashed by, and Anilu turned into lightning and rushed to the head of the huge skeleton. At the moment of the moment, he grabbed Moria, who was unable to resist, and escaped the fatal blow. .


    "I didn''t expect such a terrible thing to be hidden in this small island."


    Lorne took a deep breath and said slowly.


    This time, he miscalculated, he underestimated the hidden power of Wano Country.Lorne originally thought that in addition to Kaido, the country of Hezhi had at most one powerhouse comparable to Kaido.So he drove the entire Sky City over, in order to win this war steadily.


    When he was in the Flower City, he felt that there was a pusher pushing all this in secret, but Ron didn¡¯t care at that time, and he was a blessing in disguise. When the Great Snake Mansion exploded, he was broken in the Great Snake Mansion. Among the ruins, found information about the woman he met in his dream.


    So after Lorne recovered, he immediately asked Moria about the woman''s name.This is also a blessing in disguise.


    Moreover, in his opinion, in the face of absolute power, the so-called strategy is so vulnerable.


    But now he slapped him in the face fiercely. Indeed, the strategy is so insignificant in the face of absolute power, but at this moment, the people with absolute power are not them!


    This monster, just the head, is nearly a hundred meters high, it is hard to imagine how magnificent his complete body is.


    Lorne even suspected that this monster had died in the inner sea of ??Wano Country for some reason, and then her huge body stood here, with only one head emerging from the sea.


    "I tried it. Thunder and lightning have no effect on him."


    Anilou helped Moria back to Ron''s side, and said solemnly to Ron.When that huge pen was grabbed at him, he urged his own ability to launch his strongest blow.


    But the vast thunderbolt smashed the bones, without any effect.The arm was only slow for a moment, and then he continued to grab it towards him.


    If it wasn''t for Anilu''s timely response, he would have been grabbed by that arm and would end up with Moria.


    Lorne nodded, glanced at Kaido, who was still motionless behind him, and then looked in the direction of Saki-kun.


    If the ability of the capable person cannot be resolved, then there is only one way, and that is to solve the capable person himself.


    No matter how unsolvable the ability is, as long as the capable person himself dies, that ability will be eliminated naturally.And this huge skeleton was obviously awakened by Sagi-kun''s ability.


    As long as Sagi-kun himself died, or fell into a coma, then this huge skeleton would have no threat.


    But now, will Sagi-kun give himself this opportunity?


    "Why? Are you still playing with your bad tactics?"


    Sagi-kun looked at Ron motionless, and said sarcastically.


    "You should be thinking, before you are killed by a ghost, you can beat me first, right?"


    "You can give it a try."


    Sagi-kun said that, in front of him, the mighty skeleton army seemed to have received an order and rushed forward.


    This group of skeletons, as if carrying the resentment of the dead towards the living, raised their weapons and rushed towards the still alive.


    The fighters who still retained their combat power took the lead and rushed forward, blocking the first wave of the Skeleton Legion with their bodies.


    No matter what the identity of the other party was before, now both parties have the same purpose.


    Either the living person becomes the dead person, or...


    Let this group of dead people truly die!


    And Lorne saw a huge mammoth, at a loss among the skeletons.


    Countless skeletons used their weapons to slash at the mammoth, and the mammoth wailed in pain.


    Jack, with his tenacious vitality, has not died until now!


    The attack of one, ten, or even a hundred skeletons is a painless thing to him, but when the opponents have reached a certain number, they are still not afraid of death, wave after wave. When the people''s fighting spirit rushes towards themselves, anyone''s fighting spirit will waver.


    Ants often kill elephants.


    Now, Jack is the elephant eaten by the colony of ants!


    He looked at Ron''s direction, a pleading flashed in his eyes, and then rushed towards Ron with a heavy step.


    "damn it!"


    Sleeping Madman, or Denjiro, after seeing this scene, subconsciously protected Xiao Zi behind him, then drew his long knife and rushed towards Jack.


    Regardless of whether Jack really surrendered to them, his huge body, once it came to this direction, would completely disrupt their protective front.


    And this endless skeleton army will follow this manifestation and rush in.


    Therefore, he must stop Jack!


    But at this most critical moment, Kaido, lying in the deep pit, suddenly opened his eyes.Looking at the people facing him with their backs to him.


    He has never died, he has been waiting for an opportunity.


    He looked at the young woman in the red dress standing in the crowd, a trace of murder flashed in his eyes.


    He has been waiting for this opportunity to regain his ability!

 922 Chapter 904 I am alive, he is dead.

    As a pirate, in addition to being fierce and powerful, the most important thing is to be forbearing.


    And this, Kaido has been doing very well, but because his strength has gradually become stronger over the years, no one has the qualifications and the ability to let him bear it.


    No one is willing to die, especially a strong man like him, even less willing to die so helplessly.As long as there is a chance, Kaido will never give up!


    When the wreckage of that giant was awakened, he secretly recovered his strength, and finally found this excellent opportunity.


    His body violently burst, all his strength accumulated on his right hand, and he grabbed the woman in a red evening dress not far away.


    There is only one chance. As long as she breaks her neck, the power taken away will return to her body, and then through the terrifying resilience of the animal system awakening, he will soon return to his peak state.


    At that time, he will let these stupid ants know what the cost of offending him is, and what the cost of offending him, the strongest creature in history.


    Hehe!


    Kaido''s movements were too fast. When he came to Garrett''s back, everyone hadn''t had time to react. Lorne had just turned half of his body, and there was a hint of panic on his face, and... Confidence.


    "It''s over! You lose!"


    Kaido grabbed Garrett''s petite body, facing Lorne with a smug smile on his face.


    "Don''t do it, I can let you go!"


    The blonde Lorne said in horror, and a glimmer of prayer flashed in his eyes, as if he was begging Kaido not to hurt Garrett.


    "There is no chance. There is only one rule in this sea, that is, the winners and losers, the strong will be born, the weak will die, no one will care how you survived."


    "Those who are weak will only care who the one who lives to the end is."


    "You lost, Lorne!"


    Despicable is never a derogatory term for pirates.


    Kaido raised Garrett''s body, his huge palm completely grasped the girl''s body, and then twisted it hard.


    Even if he was seriously injured, he was still the most terrifying monster in the world. Before he could use his armed defense, Garrett''s body could not be compared with Kaido.


    Blood flowed out of Garrett''s body.Her arms dropped weakly, and there was a glimmer of disbelief in her eyes.


    And Lorne also let out a roar like a beast, and rushed towards Kaido with blood red eyes.


    His right hand was wrapped in a domineering transparent armed color, and blasted towards Kaido''s abdomen.


    "My strength, return to my body!"


    Facing Lorne''s attack, Kaido ignored him and even opened his hands without defending himself.


    As long as his power returns to his body, then Lorne''s attack is no different from Kaido''s tickling.


    boom!


    Lorne''s fist wrapped in Liu Ying''s domineering punch, hit Kaido''s abdomen directly.


    The muscles in Kaido''s abdomen appeared deep depressions.But there was still a triumphant smile on his face.


    "Your attack is useless to me!"


    Kaido said like this, Lorne¡¯s punch has penetrated into his abdomen. As long as his strength returns, the thick dragon scale armor will cover his body in an instant, and then the sharp dragon scale edges will Cut Lorne''s arm.


    But at this time, the anger on Lorne''s face disappeared, turning to a hint of ridicule.


    "Do you think I really care about other people''s lives?"


    "What?" Kaido didn''t react to what Lorne said for a while. Wasn''t Lorne attacking Cake Island with his men for this woman?


    Even almost offended two Pirate Emperors at the same time.


    "Or, do you really think that the person who wins in the end is you?"


    Lorne said.


    Zi Zi Zi.


    Kaido felt a sharp pain in his abdomen. After killing Garrett, he did not feel his power returning to his body for a long time.


    As if he had guessed something, he subconsciously wanted to cover his body with armed color and domineering, but the previous violent blow had exhausted all his physical strength, and in a hurry, he couldn''t even condense domineering. To.


    boom!


    The skin on Kaido''s abdomen was shattered, his muscles cracked, and blood gushing out.


    Lorne actually punched Kaido directly through his body!


    "Do not!"


    Kaido shouted, his eyes were full of unwillingness.


    However, it was too late, and after repeated battles, the physical strength had already exceeded the limit.Kaido, who had suffered many physical injuries, felt his consciousness gradually blurred.


    This may be called the strongest pirate emperor in history, slowly closing his eyes in the autumn of 1510 in the Haiyuan calendar.


    And, there is no chance to open it again.


    "Is he an idiot?"


    At this time, a crisp female voice suddenly sounded, and Garrett, who should have been broken off by Kaido, slowly stood up and frowned.


    "His spirit has already exceeded the load, and when he sneaks on you, it should be when he is most nervous. This kind of time is also the time when he is most likely to invade his perception.


    A man''s voice sounded in the battlefield, and a man with black hair and wearing a black cloak slowly came to the battlefield.


    He looked at Garrett with a smile.


    "So, at this time, I can easily distort his perception and make him think he killed you."


    On the floating island, Kaido did not appear when he became a dragon incarnation and suppressed Blond Lorne and Ainilu. When Kaido was deprived of his ability and forced to enter the incomplete "overlord" state, he also did the same. Did not appear.


    Even when Kaido hit Moriah hard, Lorne didn''t show up.


    This is the ultimate trick that Lorne hides. His body has never appeared on the battlefield, in order to turn the battlefield in the most critical time.


    And just now, he had to show up.


    "Kaido did not die like an emperor at all."


    Garrett looked at Kaido who fell in the pit, and slowly shook his head.


    This man, from the time she was born, has dominated the sea, and his reputation is even greater than that of his mother.


    It can be said that their generation grew up in the prestige of Kaido.


    Now the body of the man with a great reputation fell in front of them, and there was a complex emotion in Garrett''s heart.


    "After the results of this war are spread out, people will naturally praise this war."


    "No one cares about the process, they only pay attention to the result."


    Lorne snapped his fingers and walked to Garrett.


    "The result is that I am alive and he is dead."

 923 Chapter 905 Two Lorns

    No one will remember the dead person, even if he was once a legend.


    And Kaido''s story, in this autumn, ended.


    "By the way, there is one more thing."


    Garrett walked over, took Lorne''s hand directly, and then pressed against Lorne''s ear, lowered his voice and said.


    "You just said you don''t care about my life. What''s the matter?"


    "amount."


    After a moment of silence, Lorne spoke to the huge skeleton not far away.


    "Now, let''s fix the most important enemy first."


    "Wait for me to get back to clean up you!"


    Garrett glared at Lorne, then took Lorne''s hand and returned to the crowd.


    "It''s really wonderful. You will bear with me for a while, taking advantage of my negligence to launch this fatal attack. I didn''t expect you to appear now."


    Standing in the eye socket of the skull, Sagi-kun looked at everything in front of him, clapped gently, and said slowly.


    "Sure enough, you are still too kind."


    "what?"


    Ron never thought that the word kindness would one day be used on himself, but in Sagi-kun¡¯s words, it seemed that he was not surprised at the sudden appearance of his true body.


    Who is he and what does he know?


    "Surprised, right?"


    When Sagi-kun saw Ron''s appearance, a smile appeared on his face.


    "Not only do I know that you have two bodies, I even know the third body you have used."


    "Surgery fruit, Piaopiao fruit, to be able to find these two powerful fruits, it seems that you have spent some thought."


    "It''s just that after you invaded Maria Joa, the body with the fruit of the operation never appeared again. Did it fall on Maria Joa?"


    "who are you?"


    Lorne felt a shudder, not because of the strength of the crazy man in front of him, but because he seemed to know everything about himself.


    The plan of "Climbing the Gods and Long Steps" was one of Ron''s greatest secrets.


    No one can eat two devil fruits. This is a common sense in this sea.


    But no one thought that the wonderful chemical reaction between Gage''s human cloning technology and Lorne''s perception fruit would allow Lorne to control two bodies at the same time.And use new clones to eat other powerful fruits.


    Therefore, when Lorne is shown in front of the world with bodies of different abilities, it will only make everyone feel confused and have different judgments about Lorne''s abilities.


    However, this Sagi-kun looked like he knew everything about Ron.


    "Me?" Sagi-kun pointed to himself and said slowly.


    "I don''t have a name, Sagi-kun is just a code name for me in Wano country."


    "It''s just that when I was still floating on this sea, many pirates gave me a nickname."


    Sagi-kun frowned, as if thinking hard.It took a long time before his brows opened up.


    "I remember, that nickname is Collector."


    Devil fruit ability hunter collector!After hearing Sagi-kun''s words, everyone present was shocked.


    This man is a powerful lone ranger who has been active in the new world for the past ten years.


    No one knows his true face, only that he likes to hunt down those capable of the new world, and like to take away the bodies of those capable, like a collection.


    Over time, he has the title of collector.


    "Extracting the ability of the capable person from his body and putting it in a fruit, this kind of technology is not only controlled by your Vennhill family."


    Sagi-kun said slowly.


    "I have completely mastered this technology more than ten years ago!"


    "Moreover, my favorite thing is not to hunt down those arrogant Devil Fruit abilities, but to give powerful Devil Fruit to those who desire revenge."


    "Because hatred is the most perfect raw material to perform the most wonderful performance for me."


    "And one of my favorite works, you should know."


    Sagi-kun looked at Lorne in the distance, a trace of triumph flashed in his eyes.


    "His name is Elinis."


    This name confuses the samurai in Wano Country, but everyone in the Vennhill family, after hearing this name, flashed an uncontrollable anger in their eyes.


    Because of this man, he originally planned the attack on Garrett, and it was also the fuse that prompted Lorne to break with the world government.


    After the war was over, Lorne was thinking about where Elinis got the fruits and who gave him the skills of revenge.


    It now appears that the man standing behind Elinis is Mr. Sagi!


    He is the culprit of everything!


    "I understand."


    The black-haired Ron said slowly, he raised his head and looked at Samu-kun, but his eyes were unexpectedly calm.


    "It seems that the two of us are really destined."


    In the second half of the sentence, Lorne gritted his teeth and said almost word by word.


    "finally understood."


    Sagi-kun nodded.


    "Erinnis is a good boy. His resentment towards you is the driving force to keep him alive, so before he does anything to you, he has investigated you and your influence in an all-round way. And he made the most perfect plan. "


    "And as the one who gave him the ability, I naturally got all the information about you through him."


    "So you can''t hide from me."


    "Now that you know everything, are you ready to die?"


    Sagi-kun raised his hand, the huge skeleton arm also raised his hand, and slammed it down at the place where Ron was.


    Hundreds of meters of skeleton arms, carrying unimaginable terrifying power, slammed straight toward Ron''s head.


    It is impossible to resist!This is the only idea that comes to mind in everyone.


    There is only one consequence of hard resistance to this kind of power, that is, in front of the huge power, the body is broken!


    "His goal is not us, but Kaido behind us!"


    Lorne caught Garrett, jumped back a few steps, and then yelled at Ainilu.


    "His power consumption is huge, he must use the flesh and blood of other people to sacrifice, and Kaido''s body should be the best sacrifice in the world!"


    "Don''t let him take Kaido''s body!"


    "I understand!"


    Ainilu nodded.The body turned into thunder and rushed towards Kaido who fell in the pit.


    Just awakening the remains of an arm, it was so terrible, how powerful he should be.Ainilu could not imagine.


    Therefore, even if Ron did not say, he would not let Samu-kun do what he wanted!


    A thunderbolt across the battlefield rushed towards Kaido''s body.


    "Enough time!"


    Ainilu estimated the time, his speed was faster than the skeleton arm, and he would surely be able to snatch Kaido''s body before him.


    But just as Ainilu was about to touch Kaido''s body, a tall figure stood in front of him.


    An unexpected person who should never stand in front of him!

 924 Chapter 906: The Betrayer and the Dead

    "Captain Herald! What are you doing?"


    Among the crowd, Nana shouted in shock. She didn''t expect that at this critical moment, it was her own captain who stood in front of Aini''s road!


    It was his simple and honest Captain Herald who was saved by Lord Lorne once and vowed to join the Vennhill family!


    Not only him, but even Lorne himself was a little surprised. He thought of many people who would betray him, and even the Avengers of the original Wano country did not fully trust him, but he did not expect that at this moment, It was Herald who blocked him!


    "Roar!"


    Herald roared like a beast, and then stopped Ainilu who was transformed into thunder with a punch.


    "Since you want to die, don''t blame me."


    Anilu said coldly, he has never been so angry with his frivolous personality.


    Betraying one''s companions is an iron law that cannot be tolerated by pirates in this sea.


    "No!"


    Nana shouted in despair.She believes in her captain, but she also knows one thing very well, the Vennhill family will not let go of their betrayers.


    No matter who this person is, no matter what this person has done.


    When he appeared on the road in Aini, he was already an enemy of the Vennhill family.


    The Vennhill family has only one way to deal with the enemy, and that is.


    Crush them thoroughly!


    boom!


    Countless thunders gathered on Ainilu''s arm and slammed a punch on the armor of Heral Steel.


    The azure current spread across Heral''s body in an instant, and his dark armor turned red in an instant.


    This is the cold armor, which suddenly heats up under the stimulation of the electric current. People who see this scene can even imagine Heral''s skin against the armor, being burned by the heat.


    Ainilu still kept his hand. He just temporarily paralyzed Herald''s body. For this Lorne supporter, he planned to give him a chance.


    Therefore, Ainilu only abolished half of Heral''s body, causing him to temporarily lose his combat effectiveness.


    "Roar!"


    But facing Ainilu''s kindness, the man didn''t seem to appreciate it. He yelled like a beast again, then turned around and pointed his back at Ainilu.


    Thunder did not paralyze him?


    A gleam of shock flashed in Ainilu''s eyes.


    No matter how powerful a person is, when he is hit by Thunder head-on, his body movements will be more or less sluggish, even Kaido, who is called a monster, is no exception.


    This is the instinct of the human body, and no one can avoid it.


    But this Heral seemed to completely ignored Ainilu''s attack, turned around, pointed his back at Ainilu, then grabbed Kaido''s body and threw it towards the sky.


    That is the direction in which the skeleton arm fell!


    All of this happened between the electric light and flint. When everyone reacted, the skeleton arm had grabbed Kaido''s body, and then slowly retracted it.


    Heral, who had done all of this, seemed to have completed his mission, slowly closing his eyes, and falling to the ground.


    "What the hell happened?"


    Uncle Leopard yelled and asked. He hadn¡¯t seen Herald before, but had heard of his deeds. Before that, the rebels had united with his Iron Pirates and attacked the Black Charcoal Snake. Lien Chan and victory, even surrounded the lair of the black charcoal snake, the capital of flowers.


    If it weren''t for Kaido''s sudden return, they could even cut off the black charcoal snake''s head.


    Even when he was defeated, the man didn''t have the slightest fear. He relied on his own power to cover the evacuation of his companions, and he was captured by the Black Charcoal Serpent''s army and became his captive.


    How can he not look like a scumbag who would betray his companions!


    "I am afraid he is not Herald anymore."


    Looking at the skeleton arm slowly retracted, Lorne said solemnly.


    "I just tried to reverse his perception with my ability, but failed."


    After hearing Ron''s words, everyone who knew Ron''s abilities showed a hint of shock on their faces.


    The ability of Lorne''s body, although it does not have any combat power, is the most perfect auxiliary ability, even if it is a powerful Kaido, an inattentive one will be controlled by Lorne''s illusion.


    The weaker pirates, such as ordinary supernovas, will be controlled by Ron when they meet Ron, and they will be completely reduced to Ron¡¯s puppet.


    This Herald, how can Ho, be able to resist Lorne''s perception invasion?


    "As long as it is a living creature with the five senses, it cannot escape my perception invasion."


    Lorraine said slowly.He glanced at Herald, who was lying not far away.


    "Unless, he is a person who has lost his five senses, or perhaps he is already dead."


    "You are lying!"


    Seeing her captain lying not far away, Nana didn''t care about Lorne''s reputation and rushed to Lorne and shouted.


    "Captain Herald was rescued from the prison car by myself. Although he did not speak on this road, he was still able to walk on his own."


    "How can such a person be a dead person?"


    Lorne ignored Nana''s questioning, he looked at Ainilu, who understood his meaning in an instant, walked in front of Herald, and took the helmet off his head.


    Inside was a pale face.A pale face like a corpse.


    Lorne closed his eyes, sniffed, then frowned.


    "Although the smell of rotten flesh was covered with some drugs, I wanted to make the smell of rotting wounds caused by the camp, but after a careful smell, you can still tell that this is the rotten corpse that has been dead for at least one day. taste."


    He raised his head and looked at Sagi-kun in the distance.


    "It seems that this time, I underestimated you."


    "Captain, dead?"


    Nana muttered to herself, and then fell to the ground in a daze.


    The captain is her brother, the role of a lover, and is the reason she became a pirate.


    She couldn''t accept this fact, even if it was spoken by the man whom the captain admired most.


    "Finally found it?"


    Sagi-kun, who was standing in the eye socket of the skull head, laughed.


    He looked at Kaido''s body in the skeleton''s right hand, and a trace of madness flashed in his eyes.


    "That''s just a boring work of mine. I didn''t expect this boring work to play such a key role."


    Skeleton''s arm retracted, and Kaido''s body was thrown into his mouth.


    "Now that all the raw materials have arrived, are you ready to witness the body of God with your own eyes?"


    Boom boom boom!


    The moment Kaido''s body was thrown into the skull''s head, the earth trembled again, and then the skull''s head began to rise slowly, like it was.


    A giant sleeping in the sea slowly stood up.

 925 Chapter 907

    Sagi-kun¡¯s ability is to control bones, and any dead person¡¯s bones can be made by him to become a puppet for him.


    Just like Heral who was tortured to death by him.


    When he knew his abilities, Sagi-kun made up his mind to create the most perfect and powerful puppet.It took him several decades to check all the ancient books, and finally found a few words about the existence of the giant king "ghost" in O''Hara''s records.


    Then, he spent ten years lurking beside the black charcoal snake in Wano country, just to find the grave where the "ghost" was buried.


    Fortunately, he finally found it.


    But if you want to make a skeleton puppet, you must pay the corresponding energy.A puppet bearing the corpse of a normal strong man is not unbearable for Sagi-kun, but if he wants to awaken the remains of the giant king "ghost", even if the flesh and blood of a hundred Sagi-kun¡¯s whole body are drawn I can''t make him stand up.


    Therefore, Sagi-kun thought of moving the battlefield to the island of ghosts, and converting the blood sacrifices of the corpses of soldiers who died in the war between the two participating parties into the raw material for awakening the "ghost" of the giant king.


    But the body of the "ghost" is really too big. Thousands of ordinary people died, just awakening his head, and just one arm. This was too far from what Sagi-kun originally expected.So he stared at Kaido''s body.


    The corpse of the scariest monster in history.


    After swallowing Kaido''s corpse, the ghost''s body really came to life, and he slowly stood up.


    After he stood up, the entire land of the ghost island shattered and turned into countless fragments floating on the sea.At this time, everyone discovered that the entire ghost island is just an island formed slowly by the dirt on the shoulders of the "ghost".


    "Guru."


    Everyone swallowed slowly and looked at the stalwart body in front of them.


    No words can describe their shock at this time.What did they see?


    A towering giant stood in front of them, only half of his body exposed to the sea, reaching a height of several hundred meters.


    Even all the giants in Albuff, the kingdom of giants, added together, are still too small compared with the "ghosts" in front of them.


    Small as a toy.


    "It doesn''t seem to be enough. Even if you add a Kaido, it will only awaken the upper half of his body."


    After a brief rejoicing, Sagi-kun frowned and said to himself.


    "It''s just that soon enough."


    He looked at the people at his feet, as small as ants, as if the top hunter saw a group of prey without the ability to resist.


    "Just kill you, that''s enough."


    "The most perfect monster that was only exchanged for the fall of the two emperors."


    Sagi-kun felt that as long as he stretched out his hand, he could catch the sun in front of him.


    So he really stretched out his hand slowly towards the sun in front of him, and completely pinched it in his hand.


    "This sea will belong to my era in the future!"


    As soon as his voice fell, the skeleton giant roared at the same time, with a huge fist.He waved down at the ants under his feet.


    The sky became much darker, and everyone raised their heads, watching this fist like a mountain, slowly smashing it down at themselves.


    Without covering the armed color domineering, without using the lock of the seeing and hearing domineering, just like an ordinary person, ordinary punching.


    But because of this ordinary punch, no one on the scene can follow.


    Ainilu can''t, Lorne can''t, even Kaido in peak state, the same can''t!


    "How to do?"


    Garrett looked at Lorne beside him, and asked weakly.


    At this moment, everyone was squeezed on top of the fragments of a small ghost island, raised their heads, and looked at the skeleton giant towering like a mountain.


    Not just her, most people have a sense of powerlessness in their hearts. This is the instinct of people in their hearts when facing forces that they can never resist.


    In the face of this kind of power beyond the limit, personal combat effectiveness seems so insignificant.


    Even if she is the Queen of Blood, she is still helpless in this situation.


    "It''s very simple. We can''t deal with this monster, but we can deal with the man driving this monster."


    Lorne took a deep breath, raised his head, looked at Samu-kun standing in the eyes of the skeleton giant, and said slowly.


    "Just kill him, then this monster is useless."


    "At this time, contact the headquarters of Sky Island and prepare to drop the sword of Damocles."


    A trace of madness flashed across the face of the black-haired Ron.


    "The goal is me!"


    At the same time, the blond Ron slowly squatted down, his face turned extremely pale, and the side effects of taking the "Awakening-02" potion began to show up at this time.


    His vitality is constantly losing, and after almost a short time, his proud, long golden hair like a lion has become pale.


    "Fly for me!"


    The blonde Lorne pressed the ground fragments under his feet with his hands.The ability of Piaopiao Fruit was suddenly activated.


    Then the fragments of the whole earth really flew!


    "Stone Pillar!"


    At the moment the island floated, the blonde Lorne shouted at the same time.


    All the fragments of the small islands scattered on the domestic sea of ??Wazumi slowly floated up at this time, and then gathered together and turned into a stone lion that is also several hundred meters high.


    The male lion stood on the ocean, roaring at the skeleton giant, and then leaped suddenly and leaped at the skeleton giant''s arm.


    The claws of the rock slapped on the arm, and the skeleton giant''s arm deviated slightly from the established route, wiping the fragments of the island on which Lorne was standing and flew over.


    "It''s useless, your strength alone can''t compete with ghosts at all!"


    Sagi-kun screamed madly, and the other arm of the skeleton giant suddenly exerted force and swung it at the head of the stone lion.


    The body of the stone lion burst instantly, and countless rocks were scattered and plunged into the sea.


    "Your strength is not worth mentioning in my eyes, Lorne!"


    Sagi-kun shouted, the Skeleton Giant''s right arm was raised again, and he waved at the island that rushed towards him.


    Of course he knew Ron''s thoughts. Since he could not contend with the "ghost", he could only kill himself as a capable person.Sagi-kun has hunted so many capable people, of course he knows their thoughts well.


    Therefore, Sagi-kun will not let Ron get his wish.


    The huge arm slammed directly on the floating island fragments, and the island fragments instantly shattered into countless fragments.


    Everyone felt that the sky was falling apart and the earth was falling apart from the debris into the sea.


    Can''t compete at all!

 926 Chapter 908

    Both power and size have the absolute upper hand, and Sagi-kun¡¯s body, under the protection of the skeleton, cannot be approached at all.


    Unmatched, this is everyone''s judgment on the wreckage of the giant king "ghost" in front of them.


    Lorne''s whole person, like a meteorite, fell vertically toward the sea.


    "Damn it, I can''t move at all."


    Lorne coughed out a big mouthful of blood, and he felt that his entire body''s bones were almost completely crushed by that huge force. At this moment, he couldn''t move his body and could only let his body fall.


    The sea was getting closer and closer to Lorne.As a capable person, if he falls into the sea, he will completely lose the ability to fight.


    Lorne squinted his eyes.This should be the most difficult battle he has fought since his debut, and all his abilities have no effect on the skeleton giant.And the opponent''s understatement almost made him lose his combat effectiveness.Lorne''s body was constantly approaching the sea, and he could almost smell the salty and wet smell of the sea.


    He is ready to put all his mind and body into another body.After using the "Awakening-02" reagent, the body with the fluttering fruit has long been overloaded. If you fight forcibly, you may not be able to return to SKY to change your body.


    But Lorne couldn''t take care of that much anymore. Losing a fluttering fruit was at least much easier to accept than the annihilation of the entire army he had brought here.


    The only thing he worried about was whether he could continue to control another body after his body sank into the sea.


    At this most critical time, a slender and soft hand gently pulled Lorne, and a pair of blood-red wings appeared behind Garrett, which fell from the sky and gently grabbed Lorne''s body.


    "It''s okay."


    Garrett grabbed Lorne.Said with a look of concern.


    "You almost fell into the ocean."


    "Can''t die."


    Lorne coughed out a big mouthful of blood, and then the bones under his skin began to move slowly. He used the life return to forcibly repair his body.


    This skill is a great burden on the body, and it is very likely to leave some unknown hidden dangers, but for Ron, this is something that has to be done.


    "Almost, it was in this place."


    After his body recovered, Lorne''s physical condition was obviously better. He tried to move his arm, and a piercing pain hit him, which made Lorne frowned slightly.


    "Can continue to fight."


    In order not to worry Xiao Jia, Lorne did not show it, but gently straightened Xiao Jia''s messy hair and said slowly.


    thump!thump!thump!


    But other people did not have such good treatment as Lorne. Except for a few lightly injured people, the other people on the fragments of the small island just now were directly blasted into the sea by that punch.


    "I didn''t expect this Wano country to hide such a difficult opponent."


    A thunder flashed by, and Anilu''s body slowly condensed beside Lorne. The man in charge of thunder raised his head and looked at the skeleton giant not far away.


    "Even Kaido in its heyday was not so difficult to deal with."


    "Saki-kun wants to create such a puppet. The conditions are quite harsh. This place is Kaido''s lair. If you want to awaken the skeleton giant, you must offend Kaido."


    Lorne shook his head, expressionless.


    "Secondly, you must prepare enough sacrifices, otherwise he alone cannot support the energy consumption of awakening the skeleton giant."


    "And all these opportunities are given to him by me."


    "I made a mistake and must pay for it."


    Anyone must pay for his mistakes, even if he is Lorne.


    Garrett opened his mouth, trying to say something to comfort Lorne, but couldn''t say it.


    She is very clear about Lorne''s character, such a proud person, no one can make him change the things he decides.


    "How many people are still fighting."


    Lorne quickly regained his spirits and asked Garrett.


    "I''m afraid the situation is not optimistic." Garrett shook his head and said bitterly.


    "Many people in the family are capable people. After suffering that punch, they fell into the sea without the ability to resist and lost their fighting power after suffering that punch. And many people in the country of Hezhi were locked in the country because of their isolation. Because of this, I can''t swim at all."


    "After falling into the sea, fortunately, I hugged a piece of driftwood and struggled in the sea. Unfortunately, I completely sank into the sea and could no longer float."


    "So, right now, there are only a few of us who still retain full combat effectiveness."


    After hearing Xiao Jia''s words, Lorne turned around and looked around. There were gravel from the broken path and smoke and dust from the ruins of the Flower City.


    The entire surface of the sea was gray, except for them and the skeleton giant who stood looming not far away. In the midair, there was no more alive figure.


    Lorne''s perception ability spread everywhere, and the sea was full of broken bodies and limbs, as well as a few warriors struggling in the sea.


    "It seems that there are only a few of us." Ainilu took a deep breath.


    "I''ll draw Samu-kun''s attention away, then Ron, you and Xiao Jia flew toward the skull giant''s head."


    "As long as you kill Sagi-kun, we will win."


    "It can only be this way."


    Lorne''s other body came out of the smoke, and he dragged his broken body slowly and said.


    At this time, Lorne¡¯s blond body was very embarrassed. The fracture on his left hand had not yet fully healed, and blood constantly seeped from the fracture without scars. The originally strong skin was also due to the sequelae of the "Awakening-02" potion. , Began to become slack and old.


    "I will use my ability to cover you. If I don''t succeed, I can only use the last method."


    He didn''t speak, but everyone in the room understood the last way Lorne said.


    That is the final weapon of the Vennhill family, the sword of Damocles that fell from the sky.


    But this weapon has a great disadvantage, that is, its destructive power is completely uncontrollable.It is easy to spread to other people, so if it is not a last resort, Ron will not take this approach.


    "Wait, please wait a minute!"


    But at this time, a timid voice suddenly rang.


    Chuanjiro helped a little girl to fly out of the smoke. The little girl raised her head, looked at Ron, and said anxiously.


    "Excuse me, have we met somewhere?"

 927 Chapter 909

    Lorne didn''t expect that this little girl''s first sentence when she saw him again would be like this.


    He looked at the little girl. The little girl''s body has not matured yet, but from her eyebrows, it can be seen that this little girl will definitely be a shocking beauty after she has completely grown up.


    Even if she hasn''t grown up yet, her every move has a fascinating attraction.


    This is Lorne''s first impression of her. If she comes to the sea, just by virtue of her looks, it will set off a bloody storm in the sea.


    Countless forces will fall under the corner of her skirt.


    Lorne believed this very firmly, but such a coquettish rose, if it were not guarded by a thorn, might be picked by someone with dirty ideas and reduced to others'' playthings.


    Lorne watched the little girl for a long time, until Xiaojia coughed lightly, and then slowly recovered.


    Of course he is not the kind of person who is greedy for beauty. In his eyes, no one in this world is more attractive to dominate this sea.


    He just thought the little girl was familiar.


    Not before, but rather like someone he had met before.


    A very important person, but Ron couldn''t remember that person for a while.


    "Now is not the time to care about these."


    Lorne said seriously to Denjiro.


    "If you want to protect her, take her to a safe place as soon as possible, the farther the better."


    "Because there will be an unusually fierce battle in this place. If the delicate flowers like her are affected by the aftermath of this battle, it will easily wither."


    "I understand."


    Denjiro slowly said to Ron, he wanted to bow, but now everyone was floating in the air, he couldn''t bow at all, he could only express his gratitude in words.


    "This time, I really want to thank you. You have paid so much for the country of Hezhi. With such great kindness, I represent the Guangyue clan and thank you."


    "You don''t have to say this." Lorne shook his head.


    "Besides, I am not here to help you."


    "The Pirate''s world only pays attention to benefits. I came to this country only because this country has what I need."


    "You don''t have to be passionate, now, before I get angry."


    Lorne said, the blonde Lorne waved his hand, and a stone flew toward Chuanjirou and Xiaozi, leading them away from this place.


    "get out!"


    "Get away from this place as far as possible!"


    "But, I really have a very important thing to tell you!"


    After being taken away by the stone, Xiao Zi seemed to become very excited. She tried to struggle with Chuanjirou''s arm, but the power of the two was not comparable at all. No matter how she struggled, she couldn''t break free.


    "I understand his character fairly well."


    At this time, Sleeping Madman, or Chuanjiro gently held Xiaozi, shook his head, and said slowly.


    "He is the kind of man who is paranoid to the limit. He wants to do things, unless he is killed, otherwise no one can stop him."


    He remembered that when he was ambushed by Lorne on Cake Island, he did not expect that one day two people would stand on the same line.


    "Today''s result, no matter what it is, I will remember him, and remember everything he has done for the country of Wakayama."


    Denjiro closed his eyes and said slowly.


    And Xiao Zi seemed to understand that Denjiro couldn''t let himself take risks at this time, so he gave up the struggle.


    She held her necklace tightly, which was the only relic left to her by her mother.


    At this moment, she remembered what her mother said to herself when she was leaving.


    She muttered to herself.


    "Is that you, with black hair...the dawn of Wano country."


    ...


    "Why let them go? Although their strength is minimal, it is still possible to play their role on this battlefield."


    After the stone left the sea with Chuanjirou and Xiaozi, Ainilu frowned and said with some confusion.


    Lorne''s approach is somewhat different from his perception.


    Because in his impression, Lorne is a person who doesn''t care about other people''s thoughts or their lives.


    "I do not know why either."


    Lorne shook his head.


    "It''s just that my sixth sense tells me. If that little girl encounters a crisis, something bad will happen."


    As a person with the ability to perceive fruits, Lorne believes in his sixth sense.So he followed his sixth sense as expected.


    "Is that so?"


    Ainilu did not continue to question, but raised his head and looked at the looming skeleton giant in the smoke.


    Sagi-kun seemed to have also discovered that under his own punch, Ron and the others were not annihilated, so they controlled the skeleton giant to poke away the smoke and began to look for the traces of Ron and others.


    "Are you ready? I''m going to go!"


    Ainilu roared, and countless lightning began to gather on his body.He is like a fairy tale, surrounded by thunder...God.


    "Thunder Flash Kirin!"


    Thunder condensed into a monster that resembles a dragon with a head like a horse, a shape like a deer, and a tail like an oxtail, but a majestic monster.


    The monster roared, then flew towards the skull giant''s head.


    "I found you!"


    The skeleton giant pulled the smoke away, just in time to see the thunder unicorn flying towards him.


    Sagi-kun showed a trace of madness on his face.


    "Clearly knowing that I am going to die, why do I have to do such a fearless struggle? Is this what you call pride. Lorne!"


    "Today, I will completely crush all your pride!"


    The fist of the skeleton giant slammed down at the thunder unicorn.


    In front of the skeleton giant, the unicorn, a dozen meters high, is like a small toy. The skeleton giant pierced the unicorn with a punch. Numerous thunders wrapped around the giant''s bones and made a sizzling sound.


    "useless!"


    Sagi-kun shouted.


    "All your attacks have no meaning to me!"


    "really?"


    At this moment, Lorne''s body rushed out of the mist and flew towards the skull giant''s head.


    His black hair drifted with the wind, and his whole person was like a black lightning, breaking through the smoke.Aim at the skull giant''s head.


    Sagi-kun wanted to stop, the other arm slowly lifted up, but a huge stone of tens of meters smashed down against the joint of the skeleton giant''s arm.


    After touching Dao Giant''s arm, the boulder shattered into countless small stones in an instant, but it slightly blocked the skeleton giant''s movements.


    And Lorne took this opportunity to rush to the front of the skull giant''s head.


    At this moment, Ron and Saki-kun are only a few dozen meters apart!


    This is their last tens of meters!It is also the tens of meters that determines the outcome!

 928 Chapter 910

    "Here, it should be safe."


    Chuanjiro took Xiao Zi to a relatively safe place. The two of them stood on a piece of rubble floating in the sea, looking at the smoke-shrouded area in the distance.


    A towering giant nearly a thousand meters above the sea, standing in the smoke like a god.From time to time, thunder flickered in the smoke and dust, and a monster transformed into thunder could vaguely be seen fighting with it.


    "Now, can you tell me, did you just want to say something?"


    Chuanjiro squatted down slightly and looked at Xiao Zi in front of him with a complex expression.


    This girl is one of the only two heirs of his lord Mitsuki Mita. No, it should be said that she is the only one.


    Because the only son of Lord Guangyue Mitian had disappeared in the original fire together with Mrs. Guangyue.Denjiro hated himself, and when he arrived there, the mansion of Lord Mitsuki Mida had been reduced to ashes in the fire.


    The others are missing.


    With resentment towards the black charcoal snake, and suspicion of betraying his companions, Chuanjirou hides his name and turns into a sleep madman, lurking beside the black charcoal snake.


    Later, by chance, the black charcoal snake arrested another retainer of the Guangyue clan, the Kappa Kappa who was entrusted to take care of Xiaozi, and detained him in the quarry prison in the rabbit bowl.


    And Chuanjirou also took advantage of that opportunity to save Xiao Zi and let her stay by his side, because only in this way can he take good care of her.


    After seeing Xiao Zi again after being robbed of Ron¡¯s hands, Chuanjirou was very fortunate.After the death of Mitsuki Mida-sama, his heir is the lord after Denjiro.


    Regarding the will of his lord, Denjiro will carry it out anyway.


    "I have seen that man."


    After all, the blood of the Guangyue clan was flowing, Xiao Zi quickly recovered from the initial panic, she paused, and then said with confidence.


    "I have seen that black-haired man."


    "Lorne''s name resounds throughout the entire sea. In the sea, his reputation is not inferior to that of the pirate whom Mitsutsu Mita-san previously served, the man named Whitebeard, your Highness, you have ever seen That man is also a very normal thing."


    Sleeping Madman thought that this little girl had an illusion only after seeing Ron''s bounty.


    After all, that man is Lorne.Even when Guangyue Mitian-sama reached the peak of his reputation after going out to sea, he couldn''t compare to Lorne now.


    His name has long resounded throughout the sea!


    "Do not!"


    Xiao Zi, or the little girl named Guangyue Rihe, shook her head slowly.She seemed to have guessed what Denjiro was thinking.


    "I''ve not heard of that man in a reward list or in the words of others."


    "When was that?"


    Denjiro frowned, because he knew her whereabouts all the time because of the girl who was taking care of her.


    As far as he knows, after His Highness Hiwa followed Mr. Mida back to the country of Wano, he never went out to sea again, and when Mr. Mita returned to the country of Wano, the man named Lorne should be locked up in The dark advancing city.


    Since then, His Royal Highness has never been out to sea again, and has stayed in the country.


    Later, Mitsuki Mita-sama was murdered by the black charcoal snake and Kaido. His Royal Highness has been following the Kappa Kawamatsu, and has been living a life of wandering.Until I was found by myself.


    And Lorne, also during those few years, rose rapidly and became a giant in this sea. His every move involved every nerve of everyone in this sea.


    Two people, before this, there is absolutely no possibility of meeting each other.


    "In the beginning, my mother, and my brother were trapped in the fire."


    A ray of tears flashed in Rihe''s eyes,


    "In the flames, I heard my mother talking to a person. Following my mother''s eyes, I saw a man with black hair."


    "My mother called him the dawn of the country of Wano, thinking that he is the one who can save the country of Wano."


    "I originally thought that man would only appear ten years later, when his mother''s prediction came true."


    "But I was wrong. The moment that man appeared, I knew that at that time, the man who was talking to my mother was him!"


    "Who is he?" Denjiro felt a sense of absurdity, and he asked subconsciously.


    But as soon as the words came out, he knew he was wrong.


    "He is the black dawn that can save the country of He, and when he appears, mother will also appear."


    Rihe said slowly while holding the necklace his mother left for him.


    "Mother, it will definitely appear."


    ...


    "go to hell!"


    Lorne flew towards Sagi-kun, his fist was wrapped around the transparent Liu Sakura domineering, and he smashed Sagi-kun¡¯s head.


    A few tens of meters, for a top powerhouse like him, is nothing more than a breathing distance.


    "My companion desperately tried to buy you time to get close to me?"


    Sagi-kun opened his mouth in a strange arc, facing Ron''s attack, he did not show the slightest expression of fear, but with a hint of playfulness.


    It''s like a child looking at a newly bought toy.


    "But your speed is still too slow in my eyes!"


    Sagi-kun said slowly, and then controlled the skeleton giant''s body, gently swaying back.


    The skeleton giant exposed the upper body of the sea, and it was close to one kilometer. With a slight shake, he instantly pulled out a distance of hundreds of meters.


    And these hundreds of meters, according to Ron''s current speed, would take ten seconds.


    However, Sagi-kun would not give Ron these ten seconds. The skeleton giant slapped Ainilu, who was transformed into a thunder unicorn, with a slap on the right arm, and the other hand also recovered from the obstacle of the boulder. come.


    Both arms waved back and grabbed him at a speed ten times faster than Ron.


    "Take your arrogance and go to death!"


    Sagi-kun shouted madly.At the same time, letting the two pirate emperors die in their own hands is a great cause that no one has ever done in the history of this sea.And this is just the beginning of his struggle for hegemony in this sea.


    His ambition is not limited to the two Pirate Emperors. He spent decades looking for the "ghost" body of the Giant King. What he wants is...


    The whole sea!


    "Almost!"


    Lorne looked at Samu-kun who was getting further and further away from him, and a trace of unwillingness flashed in his eyes.


    It was only a little too close to breaking the man''s neck by himself.


    But this distance is close at hand, but far away.


    The two skeleton arms behind him attacked Lorne, who had lost the power to escape the skeleton arm.


    But at this time, Lorne heard a woman''s voice.


    The voice of a very soft but gentle woman.


    "We meet again."

 929 Chapter 911 Victory...the future!

    Lorne heard the voice of a very soft but gentle woman.


    "We meet again."


    The woman said so, and then a white and slender arm rested gently on Ron''s shoulder.


    Lorne felt that the space around him had become slow, and the two skeleton arms that were chasing him behind him stagnated in the air, motionless, the smoke and dust in the air, and the mad smile of Sagi-kun in the distance seemed to freeze. Up general.


    In the entire space, only myself is left, with... another woman.


    Lorne looked in the direction of the voice and saw a beautiful woman with long hair wearing a white kimono, slowly looking at him.


    Her face was pale, and there were some traces of war on her face, as if she had just walked out of a battlefield.Looking at Lorne, the woman narrowed her eyes slightly, revealing a beautiful smile.


    Lorne read a trace of relief and a trace of... relief from her expression?


    But this is not the most important thing, the most important thing is that Lorne has seen this woman.


    He had seen this woman in the strange dream that he had just come to the country of Wano!


    The memory in the dream gradually became clear, the woman''s vague face became clear at the same time, and Ron''s eyes widened and said with an incredible expression.


    "It''s you!"


    He didn''t expect that at this time, it would be her who appeared in front of him!


    That, the ghost who should have died in the fire ten years ago!


    "I said, we will meet again."


    The woman tilted her head and walked in front of Lorne.


    "I''m very fortunate that I didn''t misunderstand you at the beginning. You really have the ability to save the country."


    "Thank you!"


    With that, this solemn woman bowed slowly to Ron.


    "Thank you so much for saving Wano country."


    "I''m just taking what I need. With your ability, one thing should be clear, and that is that I am not interested in the survival of the so-called Wano Country."


    Lorne said coldly, he, an extremely possessive person, likes to control everything in his own hands.


    But he couldn''t see through the woman in front of him.Obviously he has such a powerful force, but there is no way to save his lover.


    After seeing the dossier hidden in the Orochi Mansion, Ron had probably guessed the identity of the woman in front of him, that was the wife of Guangyue Mitian, the mysterious Mrs. Shi.


    "There is only one thing in this world that we cannot violate."


    "That is our respective destiny."


    Mrs. Shi seemed to understand what Ron was thinking, and shook her head with a wry smile.


    "I used to think that I could change everything, but I found out how powerless I was in the face of the power of fate."


    She didn''t seem to want to get entangled in this topic any longer, and said slowly.


    "But in any case, I still want to thank you for everything you have done for Wano Country. Thank you for not involving Japan and Japan in this war."


    Madam Shi looked into Lorne''s eyes and said word by word.


    "You are a good man."


    Good guy?


    Lorne felt that he had often heard people say that he was a good person recently. Couldn''t they see how cold the essence under his skin is?


    In this ocean, any person can be a good person, but he will definitely not be Lorne.


    Lorne was stained with the blood of countless people. If there was hell in this world, when Lorne died, he was very sure that those villains who died in his hands and were waiting for him would be enough to fill an entire hell. .


    "But this is not important."


    Lorne shook his head slowly and looked at the skeleton giant not far away.


    "I can''t hold on for long. After I fail, that monster will wreak havoc in the country of Waka, and then not only the country of Waka, the new world, the great route, and even the entire sea, will be destroyed by this monster."


    "Or, can you defeat that monster?"


    A sneer flashed in Lorne''s eyes. He didn''t have any hope of it. The Kaido and the Black Charcoal Orochi were enough to dominate in the country, even if the public let Guangyue Mitian die in humiliation in a way that was not a warrior. .There is nothing women can do.


    Not to mention facing this skeleton giant who is much stronger than Kaido at the beginning.


    "My strength cannot be used in combat, and my strength is not much stronger than an ordinary person."


    The woman shook her head slowly.She knows her power quite well.


    Even with such a powerful strength, she is not an opponent of any pinnacle pirate in this sea.


    "But I can help you."


    "Help me?" Lorne pointed to himself and said with some confusion.


    "Yes, if I help you, it''s as a reward for saving the entire Wano country..."


    The woman nodded affirmatively, and then she did something.


    She patted Ron on the shoulder lightly, and Ron felt his body move again.


    Then, Ron flew towards Sagi-kun with his whole body.


    "My ability does not have any combat effectiveness, but it can help you travel to the future." The woman muttered to herself.


    "Through...to the future in ten seconds."


    ...


    "Go to death, take your arrogance to death, Lorne!"


    Sagi-kun shouted madly, as if he had already controlled everything.


    After he crushed Lorne completely, the whole sea was only left with the sick old man with white beard and Charlotte Lingling, the mad woman.


    Neither of them would be the opponent of the skeleton giant who absorbed the power of Lorne and Kaido.After the four pirate emperors are made into sacrifices, the "ghost" body will return perfectly.


    Then, this era belongs to him.


    This is Sagi-kun''s ambition!


    But at this time, Ron''s body, who was originally a few hundred meters away and almost grabbed by the arm of the skeleton giant, disappeared.


    Before Saki-kun could react, a crazy roar sounded in his ears.


    "Want to take Lao Tzu''s life?"


    Lorne''s body appeared in front of the skull giant''s head, and on his arm, the transparent Liu Ying spun wildly.


    "You are not qualified! Collector!"


    Ron''s arm slammed down against Samu-kun''s chest.


    Sagi-kun was too late to defend himself, and Ron''s arm penetrated his chest directly.The blood spurted and dyed Lorne''s black cloak red.


    This man with infinite ambitions widened his eyes, and his eyes were full of incredible.


    "Why do you appear in this place?!"


    Sagi-kun yelled unwillingly, he still has a plan, he still has his cards to show.His ambition has not yet been realized!


    He didn''t want to die like this!


    But Lorne didn''t give Samu-kun a chance to resist, and the domineering Liu Sakura on his fist suddenly exploded, and Samu-kun felt as if there were countless explosives exploding in his body.


    His slowly raised hand dropped weakly.


    This ambitious person, forever, closed his eyes.

 930 Chapter 912

    The great route, the paradise, in the castle of Maria Pongal, above the throne of the void.


    A thin man in a black robe was sitting on the throne, looking at the two rewards he placed on the table.


    The two people on the reward list are the two most famous Pirate Emperors in this sea.


    They are Kaido, known as the king of beasts, the king of beasts, the strongest creature in history, and Lorne, the craziest young pirate in the sea with the title of demon.


    It''s just that, on the reward list of these two great pirates, the men have drawn a big X with thick pen and ink.


    "According to your prediction, now Lorne and Kaido should have fallen to the country of Won." Next to the man, a woman in a white dress said softly.


    "Both of them have the opportunity to go to the end of the great route and discover the ultimate mystery of this world, just like Roger at the beginning. If after discovering the ultimate secret of this world, there is even a chance to replace the five old stars. someone."


    "It''s a pity that they just die in Wano Country now?"


    There was something interesting in the woman''s tone. She didn''t care about the life and death of these two people, but the fall of the two of them would make the sea, which had no color, wither again.


    The sea without the strong is very boring.


    "You are so optimistic about Lorne?"


    The man raised his head and said with some jealousy.


    "This kind of unruly madman, I don¡¯t know how many I have seen in the past few hundred years. They rise up like comets, and fall like meteors, passing over this sea like a passenger. ."


    "For eight hundred years, no one like Lorne can reach the end of the great route."


    The man tapped the table lightly and said confidently.


    "Lorne is no exception."


    "No, no, no."


    The woman shook her head slowly, looked at the man''s eyes, and said seriously.


    "Lorne, different from other pirates."


    "No matter what, he has already died in Wano Country."


    The man interrupted the woman roughly and said coldly.


    "This is his destiny, and there is no way to change the future."


    He raised his right hand and pointed to his eyes.


    "With these eyes, I witnessed his future."


    The woman was silent, and the entire void hall fell into a long silence.


    A man is a prophet who has eaten the fruits of prophecy. Everything he sees, no matter how ridiculous the future, will happen on time at the time he predicted.


    For hundreds of years, there has been no exception.


    Since he saw that Ron was dying in the country of peace, he would definitely die in the country of peace.


    As he said, the only thing that cannot be changed above this sea is fate.


    Whether it is your own or the fate of others.


    "But what if you see something wrong with the future?"


    But I don''t know why, the woman remembered the man she saw on the battlefield of Mariejoa, the man''s stubborn and determined eyes, it was a pity that someone like him died just like this.


    "There is no possibility."


    The man shook his head firmly. He picked up a piece of white paper and a quill on the table, ready to convey to the five old stars below what the navy should take after the fall of the two emperors.


    "Unless a miracle happens."


    As the man said, the delicate quill was stained with black ink. He was just about to write on the paper, and he was suddenly stunned.


    Suddenly his face became extremely ugly, like a mathematician who was famous all over the world, when he was calculating a math problem in elementary school, he made a mistake.


    Click!


    With a sudden force, the expensive quill broke, and black ink dripped on the paper.


    And all of this was seen by the woman, who raised her head with a smile on her lips.


    Could it be that a miracle really happened?


    ...


    "Everything is over, all your ambitions are destined to be buried here."


    Lorne looked at Samu-kun in front of him and said slowly.


    At this time, Sagi-kun''s body gradually became cold and stiff, blood gushing out along the hole in his chest, Sagi-kun''s eyes opened wide, spreading unwillingly.


    "I can not be reconciled!"


    This was the last word that this careerist had said while he was alive, and then he took all his own unwillingness.


    Died where his ambitions began.


    Rumble!


    Losing the shackles of Mr. Sagi''s abilities, the huge skeleton of the giant skeleton stiffened in place, and then lifted towards the rear.


    His huge body slammed into the sea blankly, setting off waves hundreds of meters high.


    But Lorne watched this wave like the sky, but his eyes were calmer than ever.


    At this time, he did not have the joy of being left behind, nor the excitement of defeating a powerful enemy.His ears were surrounded by what the "Mrs. Time" said before disappearing.


    "I know you are full of doubts, but I can''t help you answer."


    "Go to Lovedrew, as long as you go to that place, all your doubts will be answered."


    The woman said so, and then slowly disappeared before Lorne''s eyes, just like in Lorne''s previous dream.


    "Sure enough, are you still going to Lovedrew?"


    Lorne muttered to himself. He remembered what Caesar had said when Stracy replaced his father when he was on Cake Island.


    ONE-PIECE is a big lie, don''t go to Love Drew!


    When Caesar wrote these words, he seemed very excited, and even scratched the paper with his pen.


    This situation is very rare for a strong man of his level.Lorne couldn''t imagine what Caesar had seen before that would make him so excited.


    No, it cannot be said to be excitement, but it should be said to be... incredible!


    Reminiscing that before that, Caesar''s head was grayed out overnight, as if spanning ten years of time and space.


    There are many mysteries on Love Drew, but no one can solve Lorne.


    A thunder flashed by, and Ainilu appeared beside Lorne.


    "Is this the real power?"


    Ainilu said with lingering fear.


    At this time, Ainilu was covered with blood, and he desperately stopped one arm of the skeleton giant.But the power gap between the two was too big, and he was almost crushed into powder by that palm.


    Just a dead body, controlled by Mr. Sagi, has such a terrifying destructive power.


    Ainilu couldn''t imagine how terrifying it would be when that giant king "ghost" was really alive.


    How did he die in the country of Wano.

 931 Chapter 913 The End of the War of the Kingdom of Peace

    Two days later, on the former site of the Flower City, everyone danced for joy.


    Lorne''s clone used his power to transport back the ruins of the Flower City before his physical strength was exhausted, and then dragged his almost broken body back to SKY.For Lorne, a body is not important. As long as that body''s ability can be waved in time, he can easily create a brand-new clone through Gaj''s clone factory.


    That''s why, Luo Enming knew that the "Awakening" series of medicines developed by Begapunk had very terrible side effects, and he resolutely asked Begapunk to increase the measurement, based on the "Wakeup-01" medicine Developed the "Wake-up-02" reagent called poison.


    It was because of a mere body, for Lorne, it was just a consumable.


    In order to prevent Arelli from revealing the relationship between the two of them, Lorne asked her to quietly leave the country with Larthaya''s company after recovering.


    The two people never said a word from the meeting to the separation, from beginning to end.


    Moria was taken back to Sky Fortress SKY by Fat Tiger. In the previous battle, this man forcibly returned to his peak state ten years ago, his bones almost broken.


    At this time, he should be lying in the training room of Kage, recovering his body.


    Returning to the country of peace, these survivors of the country built some simple houses on the ruins.


    Although the city of flowers was completely destroyed in this war, all the people of Wano country believe that after being free from the control of the black charcoal snake and Kaido, they will build a prosperous one that is not inferior to the flower. The capital of the capital.


    As the only blood of the Guangyue clan, Guangyue Rihe, supported by the remaining Guangyue clan''s retainers, replaced the black charcoal serpent and became the new general of the country of peace.


    And the first thing this girl did when she became a general was to announce that to celebrate the dawn of Wano country, the whole Wano country would hold a banquet.


    A month-long grand carnival!


    The entire Wano country was immersed in a grand carnival.


    "This is a special wine from Wano Country. I have been collecting it for a long time, and I have always been reluctant to drink it."


    Amidst the ruins, Chuanjiro took out a big maroon jar, and after taking off the sealing mud at the mouth of the jar, a rich aroma of wine came over his face.


    He took out a big bowl, and after the clear wine was poured from the jar, he picked up the big bowl, handed it to the black-haired man sitting opposite him, and said sincerely.


    "Come and taste it."


    Lorne took the wine bowl, and a strong smell of wine came.


    Different from Lorne''s favorite wine capital, Aoge Hongmu''s wine is not so mellow, but more like the wine brought by Shanks before, in his hometown of Xihai.


    It was like a girl flicking his face, soft and clear.


    Don''t have a flavor.


    If Shanks were here, he would love it.


    Lorne himself didn''t like this soft wine, he liked the spirit more than this one.


    At the entrance, it was as if the throat was scorched by a fire.He feels that this is the wine for men.


    But in this environment, it is already a very good thing to find a little alcohol to drink, and Ron doesn''t mind this.He picked up the wine bowl and drank it.


    After seeing Ron drank the wine, Chuanjirou''s hanging heart slowly let go.


    Although this man is terribly young.But in the sea, he is after all the big pirate who is as famous as Kaido.


    No, after this war is over, his reputation will completely surpass Kaido!Denjiro believed this very firmly.


    Regardless of their previous relationship, Lorne''s essence is after all a pirate, and greed is one of the many labels on the pirate.


    Kazukuni just drove away a Kaido, and he didn''t want to see a Lorne even more terrifying than Kaido.


    So when Ron drank the bowl of wine, Chuanjirou really relaxed.


    But if Ron got to know Denjiro''s thoughts, he would definitely say Denjiro thought too much.Because he has no idea at all about this country.If it wasn''t for Arelli''s presence in this place, he would never have come to this place so early.


    Garrett next to Lorne picked up a bowl of wine and slowly tasted it.


    However, this woman with the title of Blood Queen seemed to have a bad drink. Her face turned red before she drank much, and she fell asleep deeply in Lorne''s arms.


    She slept soundly, without a trace of defense.


    Because in her eyes, Lorne''s arms is the safest place in the world.


    She knew this ten years ago.


    At this time, Lola came over and said something softly against Ron''s ear.And Lorne nodded slowly after she finished speaking.


    "I know."


    "Are you leaving?"


    Seeing this scene, Denjiro put down the drinking bowl and asked.


    His mood at this time was a bit complicated. On the one hand, he was afraid that Lorne wanted to get involved in the country of Wano, and on the other hand, he was unwilling that the man who had saved the country of Wano would leave here so early.


    "The battlefield is almost counted, and I should go back to where I came from."


    Lorne nodded and said slowly.


    The reason why he stayed in the country is not to talk about friendship with these people, but to check the battlefield and take over what Kaido left behind.For example, the treasures of the entire Beasts and Pirates, the artificial devil fruits that Kaido has not used, and the rest, the captives of the Beasts and Pirates.


    And, the most precious thing, Kaido''s body.And the bone remains taken from the body of that skeleton giant.


    Kage and the others may be able to study something valuable through these.


    "Then I won''t say farewell."


    Denjiro stood up slowly.At their level, the hypocritical polite remarks have no meaning.He bowed slowly to Lorne.


    "Thank you for everything you have done for the country of Hiroshima. If one day, the Wienhill family needs help, even if it''s a mess, it''s incumbent!"


    This man who has endured humiliation for the Guangyue clan for many years said seriously.


    Lorne didn''t say anything, of course he believed what Denjiro said.


    There is no reason, just because it is a promise between men.


    "Then we, there will be a period later."


    Lorne held Xiao Jia, stood up slowly, and said softly to Chuanjirou.


    But just when he was about to leave this country quietly with Lola''s company.


    A crisp girl''s voice rang in Lorne''s ears.


    "Please wait, Lord Lorne."

 932 Chapter 914

    Guangyueri and Fengchen rushed to Ron''s face. At this time, she was wearing a graceful red kimono and a crown, unlike the little girl who was frightened and frightened under the protection of Denjiro.


    On the contrary, it was like a...queen of a country.


    In a sense, Guangyue Rihe, who became the new general of Wano Country, was originally a queen.


    "Please wait, Lord Lorne."


    Guangyue Rihe took a deep breath, perhaps because of drinking, her little face was a little red.


    "Can you give me some time."


    Lorne stopped leaving, then handed Xiao Jia in his arms to Lola next to him, motioning them to return to the spaceship first, and he would arrive later.The girl general hesitated a little. She turned her head and glanced at Denjiro behind her, while the man smiled and turned and left here with a hip flask.


    Now there were only Lorne and Guangyueri and two people left.


    The bonfire was blazing, the shadows of the two people were drawn very long, and the residents of the country were still reveling, but all this seemed to not disturb the two people at this time.


    "You speak up."


    Lorne nodded, he looked at Guangyuerihe in front of him, and he didn''t know why, he thought of Xiaojia.


    This young girl is about the same age as Xiao Jia, but has a completely different fate. If she didn''t come to the country by coincidence, she would still be under the oppression of the Black Charcoal Orochi.


    Waiting for the so-called "revenge in twenty years".


    "I have a lot to say to you."


    The girl bowed deeply to Lorne.


    "If it weren''t for you, the country of Wano would not be able to escape the control of the bastard of the black charcoal snake. The people here will still live under his oppression and exploitation. On behalf of the people of the country of Wano, thank you."


    "In this case, I have heard it many times."


    Lorne smiled and said, he is not a good person, and he has never regarded himself as a good person, but the whole people in the country seem to regard him as the savior.


    Regarding the other pirate who expelled one pirate as... the savior?


    This is a very ironic thing.Especially when there are navies claiming justice in this sea, it is even more ironic.


    As if he hadn''t heard Lorne''s words, the girl general still began to speak for himself.


    "Father, my mother taught me before that no matter what happens, I must be informed."


    "But right now, the entire Wano Country is devastated and is still being rebuilt. I really can''t offer anything to repay you."


    The girl raised her head, looking at Lorne with clear eyes, her face was extremely blush, she bit her lip, seemingly hesitant.


    "If Lord Lorne doesn''t mind, I am willing to use myself..." Before the girl finished speaking, a finger flicked on the girl''s lips.


    "no need."


    Lorne shook his head and said with a smile.


    "I understand, because... Miss Garrett, right."


    After all, she was a girl who grew up in a difficult situation. Guangyue Rihe took a deep breath and calmed down quickly.


    She said in a trembling voice.


    "I won''t bother you, even I can...not open..."


    The girl bit her lip, looked directly into Ron''s eyes, and said word by word.


    She did this, on the one hand, she wanted to repay Lorne, and on the other hand, because after the real end of this scene, it would take a long time for Kazuki to rebuild.


    And the pirates in Kaido''s territory don''t know how many there are in the whole new world. These villains will not give them time to rebuild the kingdom of peace.


    Therefore, the best way for the current Wano country is to rely on a powerful pirate, and Lorne is the best choice for Rihe.


    After all, I wanted to make this girl feel safer than the pirates who didn''t know the roots, and Lorne, who had saved the country of Wano.


    The best way to rely on a strong person is to marry.


    In troubled times, it is difficult for a girl, especially a girl like her, to protect herself.


    Even when she was in the Great Snake Mansion, she had already committed herself to the Black Charcoal Great Snake, waiting for an opportunity to take revenge.


    But she did not expect that Lorne appeared in the country of peace like dawn, dispelling the long night of the country of peace.She was very lucky that she met Lorne.


    As Guangyue Rihe who inherited her mother''s beauty, she is confident of her appearance.Even if it hasn''t fully opened, the man succumbing to the corner of her skirt no longer knows how many.


    The girl gently bit her lip and looked at Ron like this without saying a word, waiting for Ron''s reply.


    However, Lorne had already turned around and walked in the direction of the airship.


    In a short time, the girl''s eyes had turned red, and a trace of moisture filled her eyes.


    This feeling is like a person putting all his dignity in front of the other person, but being ruthlessly rejected by the other person.


    "Still, there is no way..."


    The girl murmured to herself.


    But at this time, Lorne''s voice reached her ears.


    "My favorite thing is to see gorgeous flowers, which are in full bloom."


    "If you want to repay me, turn yourself into that gorgeous flower, and then appear in front of me."


    "I am waiting for you on this sea."


    "And before that, I allow you to plant the banner of the Vennhill family in the country of peace."


    Lorne''s voice became lighter and lighter, and his figure gradually disappeared at the end of his vision.


    And the girl was not crying, her eyes gradually became firm.


    "Lorne, he''s not the kind of person who gets stuck in one place. In his eyes, there is only this sea."


    At this time, Denjiro''s voice rang in Kwangtsuki Rihe''s ear at the same time.He just wanted to protect Guangyue Rihe''s safety, so he didn''t go far.


    He saw everything that happened before.


    "For him, feelings are a very insignificant thing."


    "I know."


    Guangyueri and this time put away his emotions and wiped away the tears from the corners of his eyes.


    At this moment, she became the queen who ruled the entire Wano country.


    "I will manage the country well."


    Denjiro sighed, and then slowly left here.Beside the entire bonfire, only Guangyueri and one person remained.


    She needs to be quiet.


    But at this time, the girl''s eyes gradually became firmer, and she muttered to herself as she watched the spaceship slowly rising into the sky.


    "I will do it. I will definitely be the most gorgeous flower you have ever seen."


    "Then appear in front of you."


    "I won''t lose to you... Miss Garrett."

 933 Chapter 915 Bounty Hunter

    At the end of the autumn of 1510, a news shocked the entire sea.


    For unknown reasons, the Veenhill family went to war with Kaido.


    The flames of war between the two emperor-level pirate forces instantly ignited the entire new world, but the progress of the war was not as difficult to separate as everyone thought.But the entire Wienhill family was so powerful that it quickly invaded Kaido''s territory.


    The pirates under Kaido did not have the slightest ability to resist, and all the territories were wiped out by the Vennhill family.And those pirates who are attached to Kaido, when they want to ask for help from the Kaido pirate group located in the country of Wano, they find desperately.


    There was no news at all, and the whole group of beasts and pirates seemed to have disappeared in this world.


    Until the Vennhill family fully occupied the territory of Kaido before, no one from the Beast Pirate Group appeared.


    In fact, at the beginning of the war, an exile who claimed to be a pirate group of beasts once heard the news when he was drunk. It turned out that before the Vennhill family declared war, Lorne had already invaded Hezhi with people. Kingdom, the two pirate emperors fought an earth-shattering battle on the ghost island of Wano country.


    Like him, the weaker pirates didn''t even have the qualifications to watch them fight. At the beginning of the war, they were stunned by the domineering look spreading from the bodies of the two people.


    When he woke up, the entire ghost island had been destroyed by the aftermath of the battle between the two people.


    Everyone was dubious about this news. They didn''t doubt that Elon''s madness was indeed possible to make such a decision.


    But that''s Kaido, and Wano is Kaido''s lair, how did Lorne approach Wano without a sound?


    No one knew, so the drunkard''s words were regarded as a joke by everyone.


    But with the development of the war, the people of the Beast Pirate Group still did not show up, and everyone remembered what the drunkard said.


    An incredible news spread through this sea.


    That war may have really happened.


    Kaido, may have really died in the country of Wano.


    After Kaido''s death, the entire group of beasts and pirates was either scattered among birds and beasts, or became captives of the Wienhill family.This also explains why the people from the Beasts and Pirates Group have not shown up so long after the war began.


    In addition, not long ago, the Vennhill family had marched into the naval headquarters with great fanfare, although it was finally proved to be a bluff.But the original Lorne wanted to hide something behind this farce.


    Think of it now, all talents suddenly realized.


    It turned out that what Lorne wanted to hide was a war.


    Perhaps the most magnificent war since the beginning of the great nautical era came to an end when no one knew it.


    And it is obvious that the Vennhill family is the winner of that war.


    ...


    "The Four Emperors are in the past! The three most powerful Pirate Emperors!"


    "The three pirate emperors joined forces and are unstoppable. The justice of the navy is at stake?!"


    "In the face of crazy demons, who can guard the peace of this world?! Navy hero Lieutenant General Karp is not old yet!"


    Numerous eye-popping news was printed in Morgans'' World Economic News.With the help of this news tycoon, Lorne''s reputation once again reached an unprecedented height.


    The pirates in the entire sea were discussing who would be the next target of this crazy pirate after Kaido fell.


    The old white beard, the crazy aunt, or the wisest kings who live, Qiwuhai?


    But as they discussed and discussed, everyone suddenly discovered that there were no more powers on this sea that could compare with the Wienhill family.


    Everyone''s eyes involuntarily turned to the naval headquarters of the huge force headquartered in Malin Vandor.


    At this time, the Navy Headquarters issued a new round of rewards.


    Among them, Lorne''s name is at the top of this reward list.


    The new world, a small island, is still brightly lit even in the middle of the night.


    In the red light district, the chuckles of prostitutes...women and the sound of chips rubbing in the casino are endless.


    This was originally one of the bases of the underground world. Many bounty hunters, or killers, will choose to hand over the task here after completing the task, and after the staff here confirms it, they will belong to them. A reward in exchange for them.


    The bounty hunters who get paid a lot of money will spend it lavishly here when they turn around.


    Over time, it has also developed into a moderately prosperous island.


    "Mr. Yixiao, are we really going to be bounty hunters?"


    On the long street of the island, a woman in black casual clothes frowned and said, there are some uncomfortable voices, and she used to be a pirate but now she is a bounty hunter. Weird feeling.


    "You are wanted by the Vennhill family. If you want to live well, you must remain anonymous."


    "And the underground world will not ask about your past. The Wienhill family has not reached out to the underground world. Only in this place will you be safe."


    "And, don''t you want revenge on Lorne? Little Aoya."


    In front of the woman, there was a man wearing a black cloak with short black hair.


    The man used his saber as a crutch and walked forward step by step. After hearing the woman''s words, he slowly turned his head.


    This man had a cross-shaped scar on his face, and the scar penetrated his eyes.It looks a little horrible.


    "Just listen to Mr. Xiao. After all, I haven''t been a bounty hunter."


    Beside the woman, a young man said with some excitement. He looked at the dimly lit street next to him, flexing his hands.


    He is a true adventurer and a bounty hunter. For him, it is a completely different experience.


    "Hey."


    The woman called Oya sighed and said nothing.


    They met this old blind man before, and with his help, they escaped wave after wave of pursuit by the Weinhill family, and finally got rid of the group of tarsus maggots completely.


    She was really unsure about the identity of the old blind man.She couldn''t even see the strength of the old blind man, only knew that all the chasing soldiers had been dealt with lightly by the old man.


    Pure Pipak believed in this so-called Mr. Smile, and followed him to this place.


    But at this time, suddenly countless pieces of paper fell slowly from the sky.


    Aoya picked up the paper, the expression on her face suddenly became dull.


    Because what she was holding was a...reward list!


    And the names on the reward list were familiar to her.


    "Wynhill Lorne."


    Oya slowly read the name on the reward list.

 934 Chapter 916

    After identifying a very dangerous pirate, the navy will send a reward list to various islands in the sea through seagulls.


    In order to save costs, the number of rewards issued is related to the danger of the pirates being rewarded.Generally, a supernova-level newcomer will only distribute a few rewards on an island in the Navy, letting the residents of the island know that there is this person, and let them be careful.


    And now, the reward list is falling like rain.Aoya had never seen such a formation before, and she subconsciously accepted a reward list.


    This reward list is surprisingly Lorne''s latest reward.


    Because after the Battle of Bislan, Lorne never really showed up again, and the navy could not find Lorne''s whereabouts, so the reward list still used when Lorne led the man to attack Mary Joa. , A photo of standing on top of the ruins of Mary Gioia.


    However, this is not the most critical one. What attracts Oya''s most attention is the number of the reward list.


    "One, ten, one hundred, one thousand, ten thousand..."


    Aoya looked at the long string of zeros on the reward list and counted them slowly. Every time she counted zeros, her voice would tremble slightly.


    When she finally said the number, she herself couldn''t believe her eyes.


    "Five billion Baileys."


    This is Lorne''s latest reward.


    "How many did you say?!"


    Pepak next to him suspected that he had heard it wrong, and asked with shock.


    "Five billion Baileys!"


    Oya took a deep breath and repeated.


    This number has far exceeded the limit she can imagine.Although Lorne defeated the Golden Lion Shiji in the early years and became the fourth pirate emperor, the entire sea knew him as a young and terrifying fanatic with unlimited future, but its background, and Compared with the other veteran pirate emperors, the strength is still somewhat different.


    His bounty is an example.


    The two billion bounty is terrifying, but it is still a little different from the three or four billion bounties of the other Pirate Emperors.


    But now, the most terrifying monster in this sea, Kaido, known as the beasts, also fell under Lorne''s feet. Oya couldn''t imagine what other force could be the opponent of that lunatic.


    She involuntarily moved towards the distance, vaguely seeing white seagulls flying in the sky.


    "Is it the navy?"


    Aoya didn''t know whether Lorne would stop here, but she knew one thing very well, that is, she might not be able to avenge Yaze.


    Lorne now has become the man who is leading the trend of this era. Perhaps only the other two Pirate Emperors and...the navy that symbolizes peace can be his opponents.


    Even Peter Parker, who was always optimistic, was silent. Lorne''s name was like a mountain, weighing heavily on his chest, making him breathless.


    Not only them, but the entire island, other people also received a bounty from the sky.


    The people on the entire island fell into a long silence.As if I couldn''t believe my eyes.


    One billion is a hurdle. Pirates who reach this level are all giants. Offering rewards is meaningless to them, and no bounty hunter is stupid enough to put his eyes on them.


    Therefore, for any pirate, the growth will slow down after the bounty reaches one billion.Unless they do something bad at the level of destroying the country, their rewards will not continue to grow.


    The pirates with a bounty of more than 3 billion are even rarer. Each of them is a big figure at the forefront of an era and is qualified to stabilize the ultimate throne of this sea.


    Pirates of this level are rare in every age.


    Just like the pirate emperors of this era.


    As for the pirates whose bounty has reached the number of 5 billion, according to Oya''s knowledge, except for the Pirate King Roger, who opened the entire era of voyage with one hand, there is only one pirate who does not know whether it is true or not, even the traces of existence Lockes can be erased by the world government.


    And now, there was another Lorne.


    As for the entire Wienhill family, except for Lorne, other important cadres, the bounty has increased to varying degrees, but the increase is not as exaggerated as Lorne.


    But Aoya knows one thing, and that is the bounty, for the Vennhill family of this matter, it has no meaning at all.


    As long as Lorne hasn''t fallen, his reputation is even more terrifying than the so-called sky-high reward.


    Even in the new world, the flag of the Veenhill family is even more terrifying than the deterrence of the entire naval fleet.


    This is the influence of a strong man on this world.


    Now, Lorne has finally reached this point.


    "Lorne?"


    After hearing Oya''s words, the old blind man known as Mr. Yixiao was silent for a while, then slowly spoke.


    "Really some missed name."


    He frowned, as if he was thinking of something, and it took a long time before he relaxed slowly.


    "Go on, let me see...Is the original choice correct."


    "Look at what this era will become under your impression."


    The old blind man said so, then patted Pi Parker on the shoulder, and pulled the somewhat lost man back.


    The group walked towards the branch of the Bounty Hunters Association in this place.


    ...


    This is a pub, and the neon lights on the broken signs flashed.


    After Pepak walked in here, he smelled a tangy scent of alcohol, and a drunk man walked towards him.


    "what are you doing?"


    Pepak clutched his nose and tried to dodge, but was rushed by the drunk.


    "Let go of your hand, old Evan."


    Smiled at this time and said.


    "These are the guests I brought back. You don''t need to teach them your way."


    "So you bastard smiled."


    At this time, the drunk released Pe Parker, and said grimly.


    "Didn''t you go to the paradise, don''t tell me when you return to the new world."


    As he spoke, he tucked a black wallet back into Pepak''s hand.


    After seeing this black wallet, Pepak felt a little familiar.He subconsciously touched his clothes, and suddenly found that this wallet turned out to be his own!


    As soon as the old drunkard pounced over, he took the wallet from his arms.But he suddenly didn''t know it!


    Pipak is not a weak person. In fact, after eating the spider fruit, his perception is greatly enhanced with the cooperation of seeing, hearing and color.


    He could see clearly the movement of an ant climbing up the grass even ten meters away.


    But now, he didn''t even notice how the old drunkard used his hands!

 935 Chapter 917

    "Are these two your students?"


    The old drunkard hiccuped and looked at Oya and Bi Parker.


    "Oh, there is one more."


    At this time he saw the little girl Coco who had been hiding behind Oya.After seeing the drunk old drunkard, the little girl hid behind Oya in fear.Then half of his face was exposed, looking at the old drunkard.


    After the old drunkard smiled at Little Coco.He raised his head and said to Be Parker drunkly.


    "Welcome to the underground world. In this place, you can easily own wealth, intelligence, and women. As long as you pay enough Pele, it is not impossible to even become the king of a country."


    "This is an absolutely impossible place, a paradise for villains. As long as you have money, you can get everything you want."


    After a brief opening remark, the old alcoholic patted the shoulder with a smile, and said with a smile.


    "When did you return to the new world, why don''t I know."


    "I came back when I was about to travel."


    He smiled and nodded, and said slowly.


    "Also, they are not your guests."


    "I brought them to this place because I wanted them to become bounty hunters."


    "Bounty Hunter?"


    Old drunkard Evan looked at Papak and Oya in surprise.


    "Despite the proliferation of pirates, the job of bounty hunters is getting worse and worse. Are you sure?"


    The old Evan has lived in this place for decades. Although the number of bounty hunters is more than that in the Locks era decades ago, they are all immature young people looking at the flooding sea. The thief, thinking that he could make a fortune, joined the industry with a passion.


    But after they truly became bounty hunters, they discovered that the current pirates were far more crazy and powerful than the pirates decades ago.


    Even the three big trump cards of the Bounty Hunter Association also lost two of them.


    Only the weakest one is left, independently supporting the entire Bounty Hunter Association.


    In addition, with the continuous rampage of this era, the Bounty Hunter Association has more and more tasks. In the case of shortage of manpower, the people at the headquarters have no choice but to send out some young people with less experience to perform tasks. .


    This allows bounty hunters to increase their loss rate once again.


    So joining the Bounty Hunters Association now is not a wise choice.


    Faced with his old friendly reminder, he smiled and said only a word.


    "They offended some people who shouldn''t be offended on the sea. The whole sea can accommodate their forces, and only your Bounty Hunters Association is left."


    "Oh?"


    After hearing a smile, Evan''s drunken eyes suddenly became sober. He raised his head, looked carefully at the two of Pepak and Oya, and then said slowly.


    "The old Ignatius who has registered as a bounty hunter should be napping inside the counter now. You can take them to find him now."


    "I know."


    He smiled and nodded, then turned to bid farewell to his old friend, and walked towards the depths of the tavern with Papak and Oya.


    When they left with a smile, Old Evan smiled, picked up his own bottle, and poured it into his innermost.


    "Huh, is there no wine?"


    Knowing that the last drop of wine in the bottle had flowed out, Old Evan said somewhat disappointed.


    He wiped his lips, looked at the group of people with a smile, and said to himself.


    "The pirates now are so terrible? Let two promising young people, forced to choose to come to the underground world."


    "I really don''t understand this world."


    The old drunkard said so, then fell on the sofa and fell asleep.


    ...


    "Old Evan used to be one of the trump cards of the Bounty Hunter Association. He has the most stable hand in the world and can easily cut the throat of any pirate."


    With a smile, he took Pipak and Aoya towards the tavern. This place was much bigger than they thought. It took a long time for a group of people to see a mahogany bar with a black dress. The old man was dozing on his stomach.


    "It''s just that, once again, he received a reward for assassinating Baibeard''s men. When the assassination was successful, Baibeard himself discovered it. After paying a tragic price, he got away."


    "Then, I kept hiding here and never appeared on this sea again."


    A smile explained to the two young people, and the number of people who had encountered Evan was unknown in the Bounty Hunter Association.


    For some reason, he had to give up his previous identity, stay incognito, and become a five hunters hidden in the shadows.


    Peter Parker looked around.


    In the tavern, there were a lot of people sitting sparsely. These people gathered in groups and drank good wine with their companions. This is a rare opportunity for bounty hunters to relax after completing the task.


    In this underground world, they must continue to complete tasks in order to survive, or earn enough Pele, buy a brand new identity in the underground world, and reappear on the sea.


    "You are still alive."


    The old man lying asleep on the bar, smiled when they approached, suddenly opened his eyes, then put on his own reading glasses, after seeing the visitor clearly, he embraced with a smile with some joy.


    "If you haven''t appeared for so long, I thought you died in Paradise."


    "I will not die until I see the end of this era."


    After the hug, he smiled slightly and moved aside, and pointed his finger at the two people, Pipac and Oya standing behind him.Said slowly.


    "I want them to be bounty hunters."


    The old man looked at Oya and Bi Parker, and did not speak, but skillfully took out a document.


    The registration process is much simpler than Oya thought.


    Yige didn''t even ask their names, just asked them to name a code to distinguish their identities, and then handed them a copper badge.


    Then turned sideways, a hidden door appeared in front of them.


    "There are recent tasks in it. Choose one you like to execute. After successful execution, you will be the new bounty hunters."


    Aoya and Pipak walked in, the wall was full of reward lists.


    Some are spying on a country''s intelligence, some are looking for something strange, and more often, they are assassinating a certain pirate.


    Here, they saw the names of many famous big pirates in the sea.These people are all in the reward of the underground world.


    Every reward has the information of the publisher.Aoya looked at every reward on the wall curiously, and soon her eyes were attracted by one of the rewards.


    Because the publisher of this reward is surprisingly the hottest Vennhill family in the sea.

 936 Chapter 918

    Aoya''s attention was attracted by this reward. She patted Pi Parker who was hanging around and said slowly.


    "look here."


    Pepak followed Oya''s gaze and saw the reward hung in the middle.


    "A reward is offered to find a stone carved with strange characters that cannot be destroyed."


    "Description: The stones are in the form of a cube several meters long and wide. They are scattered throughout the sea. They are generally divided into blue and white or red. After experimentation, any known method cannot leave anything on it. trace."


    "Unknown words are carved on the stones. Anyone who engraves the words or tells the exact location of the stones of the Weinhill family can receive this reward."


    "Bounty: Depending on the completeness of the clue, it ranges from 100 million Baileys to 1 billion Baileys."


    "Poster: The Wienhill Family."


    "The release date is some time ago." After reading it, Aoya said solemnly.


    "That is in the legend, not long after the decisive battle between Lorne and Kaido."


    "It seems that Lorne''s bastard has some sinister tactics."


    Pepak frowned slightly and said coldly.He didn''t have a cold for Lorne, or the entire Wienhill family.


    Because he didn''t approve of Ron''s way of doing things very much, he was too cold and ruthless, and he didn''t give his opponent any chance at all.


    Lorne is a well-deserved butcher, and the person who died in his hands may fill the entire island.


    "Why, do you want to receive this reward?"


    Oya raised her eyebrows.


    "We are no different from ants in the eyes of that man. If you want to destroy his plan, I advise you to die."


    "I don''t want to be involved in this incident anymore."


    Although Yaze''s death was a hurdle in Oya''s heart, she now knows a fact even more.


    It was because of himself that he could not avenge Lorne. If he died, then Yaze would desperately let Lorne let him go, and it would be meaningless.


    If possible, she just wants to live a normal life with Xiao Ke Ke.


    "Do not,"


    Peter Parker shook his head.He tore off the reward list and crumpled it into pieces.


    "There is more than the Vennhill family who is interested in this unknown stone."


    He looked around the wall full of bounty tasks, and quickly found many of the same bounty.


    There is no shortage of famous characters in this sea of ??forces issuing these reward tasks.


    For example, Charlotte Lingling, and...Kaido who is now destroyed.


    "These big people seem to be very interested in this broken stone."


    Peter Parker said slowly.


    Aoya nodded, these tycoons on the sea must have discovered some secrets that they wanted this stone so desperately.


    "I have an idea. If we give this stone to an unknown force, or a force that is hostile to Lorne. Then if Lorne wants to get this stone, he will have to pay a higher price. "


    Peter Parker said as he tore off the two reward slips from the wall.


    "I won''t let his conspiracy proceed so smoothly."


    Peter Parker pinched the two reward lists tightly and said.


    Aoya saw the release of the two bounty names and was silent for a long time.


    One of them is the Holy Truth Church from the Red Earth Continent. The person who issued this reward is the first knight, Larseria, who has the title of Knight of the Rose, the sister of the contemporary Pope Areli Benedict of Holy Truth.


    The other one was released by an unknown Mr. Sotos in three days.


    ...


    "I got a rubbing copy of the historical text from my mother."


    In the dark iron castle of SKY, Garrett walked towards Lorne with a document.


    "Let you go back and rub the text of her collection of history, your mother should be very upset."


    Lorne raised his head, looked at the little girl in front of him, and said with a smile.


    The words of the mysterious "Mrs. Time" kept echoing in Ron''s ears.


    Prior to this, he was not interested in the so-called ONE-PIECE, where Roger''s treasure is buried, which claims to be able to satisfy all people''s desires, wealth, fame, and power.In his opinion, it is much more fulfilling than finding Ralph Drew to conquer all enemies directly by force.


    If you arrive at a place earlier than others, you can let others convince you and call you One Piece?


    It''s just a joke!


    I don''t know what Whitebeard thought, but Lorne knew that if an unknown little guy happened to find Lavdrew by chance, he wouldn''t look at this person highly.


    If you want to rely on Roger''s previous vague promise, you can shake everything that you have finally gotten, what a joke!


    And Lorne is sure that not only himself, Charlotte Lingling, or Kaido before him, have such thoughts.


    Want to make them bow their heads, unless it is to convince them thoroughly, rather than find Ralph Drew before them.


    But now, due to the words of "Mrs. Time" and the advice of "Father" Caesar before, Lorne suddenly became interested in this place surrounded by mists.


    "Mother was a little reluctant, but with the help of Kata Kuri, I managed to get back the rubbing version of the historical text from my mother without any risk."


    Garrett said softly.


    "It''s just that when I was leaving, my mother found me and said half-jokingly and half-seriously, wanting to make her give up completely, unless Brother Lorne brought out something in exchange."


    "What does she want?"


    Lorne was a little curious. At their level, ordinary things could no longer cause the slightest waves in their hearts. He was very curious about what the Pirate Queen wanted.


    Garrett hesitated for a while, then said slowly.


    "Mother wants pure gold. If we can provide enough pure gold, my mother promises to cooperate with us."


    "It seems that she still has an obsession with eternal life."


    Lorne smiled and said that pure gold can make people have a life close to eternity, and its function has been confirmed by Xiao Jia himself.


    But this thing is too rare. Except for the huge lantern fish in the legend, only the mysterious spiteful judge holds an unknown amount of pure gold.


    The translation of Charlotte Lingling''s words means that unless Lorne kills all the spiteful judges and then hand over the seized pure gold, she will help Lorne.


    "This deal looks good, I agreed."


    Lorne nodded and said.

 937 Chapter 919: Lornes Doubts

    Lorne at this time was no longer the young boy who had just gone out to sea.


    He has grown into a giant in this sea.It''s best to get help from the Charlotte family, and it doesn''t matter if you don''t.


    Lorne didn''t care.


    "There are four pieces of historical text representing road signs."


    Lorne collected the rubbing file that Xiao Jia had brought, and said in a deep voice.


    "Among them, your mother holds a share."


    This information was told by Turner when he was in Elbaff, the kingdom of giants.


    This so-called ghostly man, following his father, collected all the historical texts scattered in various places in this sea.Then he re-traveled the road that Roger had walked, and finally found the end of the great route, Lovedrew.


    "The bottom of the Lost Country Poseidon has a piece of history."


    "Zou Island on the back of the Lord also has a piece of historical text."


    Lorne took out a pen and wrote all the information he knew on the paper on the table.


    Alabastan, Poseidon, Zow Island, Sky Island, Didi Island...


    He furrowed his brows, and wrote out everything he knew about the islands with historical text.


    Among them, some historical texts are under his control, such as Sky Island and Didi Island, which is located at the entrance to the windless belt of Elbaff.


    He has obtained the historical text of these two places.


    However, Lorne did not grasp the four most critical historical coordinates.


    Only by getting the text of these four historical coordinates, can we lock the location of Lavdrew.


    "You have sent people out to find these places before, and you should be able to get results soon."


    Garrett looked at Lorne and said softly.


    He felt that Lorne seemed to have been preoccupied since the War of Wonokuni.It''s like carrying something very heavy.


    This worries her very much.But she had no choice but to do her best to help Lorne find the historical text.


    "Furthermore, I also released a bounty in the underground world in the name of the Wienhill family. Many bounty hunters who want to establish a relationship with the Wienhill family will not miss this opportunity."


    Garrett sat in front of Lorne and rubbed his temples gently.


    "But there are also many people who hate our family, and they also know our purpose."


    Lorne said solemnly. He walked all the way and finally got to where he is today. Many people have offended him.


    Like Elks before, people who regard Lorne as an enemy are by no means a minority in this sea.They may not have the courage to directly confront the family, but if they have the opportunity to disgust themselves in secret, they will not let this opportunity pass.


    Lorne had a headache. He was not afraid of the lion roaring in front of him, but the mouse hiding in the dark corner with disgust.


    However, Lorne had to admit that with the help of bounty hunters in the underground world, it would be much easier to find those pieces of historical text.


    "At the same time, I also contacted a lot of powers that have good relations with the family and asked them to help find them."


    As if sensing the cause of Lorne''s headache, Garrett said softly.


    "If they get the news, they will definitely inform us first."


    "hope so."


    Lorne put down the pen in his hand and said to himself.


    "I hope they won''t let me down."


    Lorne looked into the distance, the open door of the Dark Iron Castle, and the sky city outside the castle was brightly lit. The residents of the country of flowers seemed to have become accustomed to the life here.


    Soon, I lived in harmony with the aborigines of Sky Island.


    Outside, there is an endless white sea, as if the whole world is a piece of white.


    "Is Ralph Drew the only place to answer all my questions?"


    Lorne muttered to himself.


    At this time, no one can answer his doubts.


    ...


    Every move of the Vennhill family has affected the nerves of the entire sea.


    The pirates at the bottom, no one knows why this crazy family wants these few rocks, but they know one thing, if they can get involved with this crazy family, then their future adventures will be Much smoother.


    As a result, a wave of searching for "weird stones" swept across this sea.


    However, not all people want to be sheltered by the Wienhill family. Compared with the crazy pirates, the navy is waiting for it.


    A great route, a paradise, a certain neutral sea.


    A warship is slowly sailing in this sea area.On the deck of the warship stood a young naval officer with long light blue hair.


    "Continue to monitor?" The navy officer picked up a phone bug and said slowly.


    "I understand."


    Toot toot.


    The phone worm slowly closed his eyes, but the navy officer''s brows were not stretched out at all, but they were more tightly closed.


    Before, their entire navy was smashed by Ron. His side went all out and the army was ready to go, thinking that he would fight the Weinhill family.


    Unexpectedly, in the end, only a small fleet of that family was captured, and finally rescued by Shanks who suddenly appeared.


    This makes the entire Navy face scandal.


    Later, there was news that Lorne took the people to the country of Hezhi to fight the beast Kaido.


    As an insider of the Navy, she knows far more than many people.That is, Kaido''s monster fell into Ron''s hands, and according to the navy''s intelligence, what happened in Wano Country was far more than the decisive battle between Ron and Kaido.


    After the defeat of Kaido, the reputation of the Veenhill family was unprecedentedly high, and the forces with the navy could only retract from the middle and back sections of the great route and retreat to the first half of the new world.


    And after the Venn Hill family released the reward, it is not an exaggeration to say that the pirates are boiling over it.


    During this period of time, this group of pirates became even more crazy because of this reward, and they invaded various islands aggressively.


    As the navy, the burden on their shoulders is even heavier.


    During this period of time, she focused on a pirate group, and as long as the pirate group appeared again, she would take the soldiers to kill the pirate group.


    "Brigadier General Ayn."


    At this time, the voice of a crisp girl pulled the female naval officer back from her thoughts.


    Ai Yin turned her head and saw a young girl with a capable short white hair, standing not far behind her, looking at herself with a smile on her face.


    "What''s the matter, Xiao Qianqian."


    After seeing the girl, Ai Yin''s heart obviously became a lot easier.


    But at this time, there was a rush of whistling on the ship.


    Toot toot!

 938 Chapter 920

    A medium-sized three-masted sailboat sailed slowly on the sea.


    The capsized ship was about 40 meters long, and the sideboards on both sides showed a gloomy dark red after being exposed to moisture because of long service.The collision angle of the bow is a simple triangular halberd, which was popular decades ago.


    In addition to being somewhat similar to the iconic weapon of Poseidon, the god in charge of the sea, the biggest feature of this style of collision angle is that it has strong destructiveness and can easily shred other ships. Defense.


    However, with the gradual rampant pirates, these crazy pirates are more inclined to faster and more flexible hull design, so this type of ship is gradually eliminated by history.


    "Boss, are we really going to follow that nigger idiot, and then sit on this boat older than his mother, wasting our lives in this bitch sea?"


    In a cabin of the Triangular Ship.A body is thin and refined.Because of the fighting, a scary scar was left on his face.


    The scar penetrated his right eye. In order to cover the scar, he wore a black eye mask all the year round.


    The man sitting across from the one-eyed put his weapon on the table, then lowered his voice and said to the man sitting in front of him.


    "Patience is the best quality of a hunter."


    "Only those who are patient can survive."


    Sitting across from him was a tall man with a dirty braid. The man exuded a cold breath, like a lone wolf hiding in the shadows.


    "Our previous identities were wanted by that man. It is extremely rare to find a place where we can hide."


    The man with dirty braids said slowly.


    "And, here, it''s not too bad."


    He turned his head, and there was a loud noise outside the cabin, and the sound of some hungry sailors bargaining with the prostitutes on the boat...women.


    "I know."


    One-eyed, of course, understands the meaning of what the man said. In fact, it is already a very difficult thing for people like them who are wanted by "that man" to live.


    Especially in the recent period, the power controlled by that man is getting bigger and bigger.Even gradually gained momentum to aspire to this sea.


    A while ago, One-Eyed even heard that even Kaido, the Pirate Emperor, had died in the hands of that man.


    He swears that before this happened, he had never thought that the man would be so terrible, if they were given a chance, they would never go to that place.As the man''s power became more and more terrifying, more and more pirates wanted to report to that man''s thigh in this sea.


    If there are some "little things" that can please that man, many pirates will do it without hesitation.


    For example... hand over the heads of some people who have been rewarded by that family.


    In fact, some time ago, they were betrayed by a pirate group in a paradise. At the most critical moment of cooperation between the two sides, the leader of the pirate group suddenly stabbed Cyclops with his back, and the two sides had a scuffle on each other''s ship.


    The blood stained the sea area, and the pirate with some potential, he and his ship sank to the bottom of the sea forever.


    But as a price, after that battle, the two of them lost all their companions and their ship.


    "Boom boom boom!"


    One-eyed throat bulged, and he wanted to say something, but at this moment, there was a knock on the door, and he closed his mouth decisively.


    "Do you bother?"


    A dark and sexy woman wearing a black leather jacket with an explosive head came in from outside.


    She spoke slowly to the two people in the cabin.


    "Although it is presumptuous, I still have to speak for the boss."


    "The price you paid before may have changed a bit."


    ...


    "Didn¡¯t we talk about it before? One person 13 million Baileys, you send us to the first half of the great route, then send us down on a safe island, and help us forge a suitable identity by the way ."


    In the captain''s room, one-eyed angrily hammered the table.Glancing at the man sitting in front of him.


    "Now, what do you mean by telling us that you repented? Are you kidding us?"


    Sitting across from him was a bald man with dark skin in a black suit.


    The man took out a box of cigars from his arms, cut it lightly, and lighted it on his own. After exhaling a puff of smoke, he slowly said to the angry one-eyed.


    "This is a specialty of Sigirella, the country of tobacco. Legend has it that it was a cigar rubbed on her lap by an eighteen-year-old pure girl."


    "One box is worth 500,000 Baileys, it has a special flavor."


    "We are not talking to you about this stupid luxury!"


    One-eyed angrily hammered his fist on the table, and a crack appeared on the expensive mahogany table.


    He swears that if it wasn''t for his boss, he really wanted to break the neck of the nigger sitting in front of him.


    "I''m not joking with you anymore."


    The bald man squinted his eyes, his tone gradually turning cold.


    "What you told me is that you are just two frustrated people challenging the great route. Now you have no previous ambitions. You just want to go back to a safe place and spend the rest of your life well."


    "My kindness made me promise you."


    The bald-headed man spit out heavy smoke and sprayed it directly onto the one-eyed face.


    "But you didn''t tell me that you are wanted by that man!"


    "Or do you think that just over 20 million Baileys can make the merciful Henry take the risk and offend that man?"


    Bald said sarcastically.As soon as his voice fell, there was a sound of a gun being loaded around.


    A group of sailors hiding in the shadows raised the old-fashioned flintlock muskets and pointed them at them.


    "I give you five minutes. If you can''t say a price that satisfies me, I don''t mind killing you, and then take your heads and go to the family to receive a reward."


    The bald head sat on the comfortable crocodile leather sofa, raised his head, looking at the one-eyed and dirty braids.


    "Now, the time is up to you, Mr. Gao Suo, the wolf."


    At the same time, a sailor came up, holding an hourglass in his hand, and placed it on the table.


    Looked at the hourglass on the table, and the pitch-black muzzle pointed at him.The man called Gaosuo narrowed his eyes slightly.


    Did you see through yourself?

 939 Chapter 921 Tracker and Avenger

    "Columbus-type ships have at least forty years of service history."


    A three-masted sailing ship with a length of about 40 meters hovered over the sea, and the raging flames were constantly burning on the ship.And another naval warship kept approaching this ship.


    Cici looked at the wreck of the three-masted sailing ship not far away, and said slowly.


    "With all due respect, the probability of seeing this type of ship in the ship museum is much higher than the probability of seeing it on the sea."


    "At least I have never seen a ship of this type."


    "Very good eyesight."


    After hearing Cici''s analysis, Ai Yin slowly applauded.No one hates a smart student, especially when the smart student has the virtues of humility and calmness at the same time.


    She felt that this tragic princess Sissi might be more worthy of the title of Naval Star than herself.


    "It''s just that many years ago, my father was a boat fan, and I also learned a lot about boats under the influence of his ears."


    For the compliment of her boss, Cici just smiled and nodded.


    "But you still overlooked a common sense."


    Ai Yin said slowly.


    "In fact, this type of ship is not uncommon in this sea."


    "Because of a treaty decades ago, the world government issued many free trade permits to people at that time. Those who possess this permit can sail freely on the sea without being blocked by the navy."


    "In that era, many crazy businessmen emerged."


    Ayn paused, then continued.


    This news was told by her teacher, former admiral Zefa Heiwan, in his spare time.With the passing of history, many things have been forgotten by people.


    "With the subsequent proliferation of pirates, the world government has stepped up the supervision of free trade licenses. The issuance of them is much stricter than before."


    Cici had never heard of this. Although she was smart, she was still too young.


    Many details buried in history, if no one told her, she would never know.


    "Until now, many ships that originally had a free trade license have already bid farewell to this sea because of their service."


    "Except for this model."


    Ai Yin looked at the wreckage of the ship not far away and said slowly.


    "Let us see who caused this tragedy."


    The navy warship slowly approached the wreckage of the ship. When the distance between the two sides was about 100 meters, the navy warship stopped and then put down a small boat.


    Ai Yin jumped onto the boat, and Cici followed close behind. They led a group of soldiers and slowly approached the ship wreck that was still burning with flames.


    As soon as everyone approached the ship, they smelled a strong bloody smell, even if the ship was burned, and the scent of the wooden planks emitted was not completely covered up.


    "Quite cruel technique."


    When Ain saw what was happening on the ship, she frowned slightly.


    Countless corpses were lying on the deck in various directions, with blood constantly flowing in the cracks in the deck.


    "Did a pirate attack?"


    Cici covered her nose subconsciously. After the blood was evaporated by the flame, she choked her nose.And there is a very uncomfortable nausea.


    "I don''t know, but the hands-on are quite neat."


    "The fire destroyed everything. We can''t find a clue to the murderer."


    At this time, a navy who followed Ain boarded the ship covered his nose and said.


    Just after their watchmen saw the strangeness of this ship, Ayin immediately activated the alarm and came here with the entire navy ship.


    But they came late, and when they arrived at this place, the ship was already burning.


    And the murderer was missing.


    "Not necessarily, as long as you do it, you will definitely leave a clue."


    Ayin crossed the deck and walked towards the cabin.


    At this time, the cabin was still burning with flames, and the door of the captain''s room was deformed under the high temperature.


    But Ai Yin directly touched it with her hand, and a transparent halo covered her palm. The moment she touched the door, it seemed as if a strange force was controlling the door.


    The entire door gradually returned to normal from the irregular distortion.Ain opened the door of the captain''s room.


    A bloody smell that was ten times stronger than the outside rushed over.


    The scene in the captain¡¯s room is much bloodier than the outside scene. In a small space, the bodies of several people are collapsed together, their internal organs are completely taken out, and the colorful intestines are piled together, it is even impossible to distinguish them. Who is the owner of the intestines?


    In the middle of the captain''s room, a bald head in a black suit leaned back on his sofa.


    He seemed unwilling to grasp the sofa tightly with both hands, and refused to let go.


    His chest was completely torn open, the internal organs were thrown out mercilessly, and his eyes were also dug out with a sharp tool and placed on the table in front of him.Extraordinarily infiltrating people.


    However, the most eye-catching thing is that a line of words was written in blood on the table.


    "A self-defeating fool."


    Cici read this line subconsciously and frowned slightly.


    "Quite cruel technique."


    Ai Yin took a deep breath before uttering this sentence.


    It was not that she had never seen the scene where the pirates attacked, but it was the first time that she saw such a cruel scene.If it were not for a group of recruits following her, she might not be able to contain her desire to vomit.


    The line of blood on the table seemed to be a provocation to the navy by the murderer.


    "Get ready to retreat."


    At this time the fire had spread to the deck, and the entire ship would be completely ignited soon.


    Ayin felt incompetent.Because she was unable to help the "poor people" who suffered misfortune except for recording the attack.


    He couldn''t even help them collect their corpses, only let them sink to the bottom of the sea with this ship.


    "Maybe there is news."


    But at this time, Cici said slowly.


    My brother once told her that she must not let go of any details. If you want to know what a person has done, it is best to substitute yourself into that person and think about what you should do if you are him.


    Cici substituted herself into the identity of the bald head who was brutally killed.What will I do if I face a strong enemy and cannot escape.


    A flash of light flashed in her eyes, and then, ignoring the corpse on the ground, she walked towards the man sitting on the sofa.


    The man''s right hand firmly grasped the soft crocodile leather sofa, and Cici opened his palm.On the sofa, I saw him engraved such distorted words with his hard nails.


    "Gaosuo."

 940 Chapter 922 Cowboy Town

    If she is facing an invincible and unknown opponent, Cici will definitely try to leave clues about killing her enemy.


    At least let your companions know who he died in.


    So when Cici brought her identity to this bald man, her subordinates were completely killed, her eyes were shaved, her chest was completely torn open, and her internal organs were scattered all over the floor.


    How should I leave clues?


    So Cici noticed his unwilling palm to die.


    "Gao Suo?"


    Ayin chewed the name, and she felt it sounded familiar.As if I heard it once somewhere.


    But I can''t remember.


    But since there is valuable information, it is a good thing.After she was going back, she would conduct a thorough investigation through the navy''s intelligence network.


    Must find this cruel killer.


    "Gao Suo?!"


    But at this time, there was an exclamation from among the navy soldiers behind Ai Yin. A somewhat naive blond recruit rushed out of the crowd. If it weren''t for his companion''s obstruction, he would have rushed into the captain''s room.


    "I know who Gao Suo is!"


    This recruit widened his eyes, looked at the scene where the people in the captain''s room were being killed, and said slowly.


    "This technique, this name, I will never forget it in my life."


    "Who is he?"


    Ai Yin looked at this agitated navy recruit, and she vaguely remembered that this recruit joined her army with Cici.


    In the test ceremony of the recruits, this young man showed a pretty good "seeing and hearing" domineering talent.


    A newcomer with great potential, this is Ai Yin''s evaluation of this young man.


    "Wild Wolf Gaosuo."


    The young Navy said with red eyes.


    ...


    "I''ve seen that arrogant fool a long time ago. If you said earlier, the boss, I would break his neck early. I won''t wait until now."


    Late at night, a small boat was drifting on the sea.


    One-eyed rowed the oar vigorously.Said angrily.


    How could that bald idiot dare to speak to himself in this tone when they had not been targeted by the man?


    In fact, if it hadn''t been for the navy warships that were constantly approaching them, One-Eyed would definitely entertain this bald idiot, making him regret coming to this world.


    "Actually, we have a better way to deal with it."


    Gao Suo took a deep breath and said with some chagrin.


    "We can kill that bald idiot and take his place. Take complete control of that ship."


    He used to be known for being cautious, no matter what he did, he had a careful plan.


    But because this period of time was too depressing, he couldn''t help but shoot.


    "it is my fault."


    Gao Suo said after a moment of silence.


    "That guy Lorne is not as great as people say, are we still alive now? He wanted us for so long and didn''t take our lives."


    It seemed that he felt that his boss'' mood was a little low, and One-Eyed quickly comforted.


    "He acted so arrogantly and defiantly. Maybe it won''t be long before the empire he built so hard will collapse."


    "The Navy will not tolerate a super pirate in this sea."


    One-eyed said viciously.


    Although he didn''t have the guts to appear directly in front of the Vennhill family, he still had the courage to show off his tongue in secret.


    But after hearing the words of his veteran, Gao Suo became more silent, and a sarcasm appeared on his face.


    A pirate was actually praying for the help of the navy.


    Is there anything more ironic than this in this world?


    "According to the navigational guidelines, Suan Island is ahead."


    A little light appeared at the end of the field of vision, one-eyed squinted, and slowly said.


    "I heard that there is an annual boxing match being held there. Now that there is a mixture of jade and dragons, we should be able to hide our identities there."


    "hope so."


    Gao Suo said as he watched the approaching lights.


    ...


    When the first ray of sunlight hit the earth at dawn, the residents of Suan Island had already gotten up.


    On the street, many shops even opened early.


    These residents opened their sleepy eyes, looking forward to watching the people on the long street gradually starting to increase.


    It is now the annual "World Boxing Championship" on the island of Boxing.Many people from other islands come here to watch the annual grand occasion.


    The local residents of Suan Island have already prepared local specialties and some souvenirs, hoping to take advantage of this rare opportunity to earn some considerable Pele to improve their lives.


    "Huh, finally here."


    A tall and thin figure appeared at the end of the long street. This was a young lady.She tied up her black hair and looked very capable.A fit black lady''s suit could not conceal her proud figure.


    There is a special attraction between women''s gestures.


    "Hurry up and find that restless little guy, and go back home."


    The woman said to herself, because of this little guy, she missed that important thing.


    Fortunately, the family won the war in the end, otherwise the woman would regret her absence for a long time.


    Just thinking of this restless little girl, the woman''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    Because she hadn''t had any information about this little girl for a long time, and this place was the last place that little girl appeared.


    If there is anything wrong with the little girl, women will blame themselves for a long time.


    After all, that little girl is her sister''s only bloodline and her only niece.


    Grumbling.


    Many people swallowed involuntarily when they saw this woman who suddenly appeared in the town.But none of them dared to make any transgressive behavior.


    A woman, especially such a beautiful woman, must have something to rely on if she dares to appear alone in such a place.


    Either, there is someone strong behind her who can protect her.


    Either, her own strength is strong enough.


    No matter which kind, they are not capable of offending.


    However, there are some people in this world who are not afraid of death.In other words, stimulation is their ultimate pursuit in life.


    Just when Violet was about to look for clues to the little girl in this small town.


    A group of people stood in front of her.


    A group of people with frivolous smiles and whistling stood in front of her.

 941 Chapter 923 Violet

    "Good afternoon, gentlemen."


    Seeing these malicious people, Violet smiled slightly, then nodded slowly.


    "do we know each other?"


    She was born with education, even if she was disgusted with these people, but the most basic superficial skills were impeccable.


    "I think we can meet."


    The front was a cowboy. He picked his light brown cowboy hat and showed a charming smile, and walked towards Violet.


    I have to admit that this cowboy has a very good appearance, with deep blue eyes, a tall and delicate face, and a sparse beard with a strange sense of maturity.


    For many ordinary young girls, such men have a fatal attraction.


    But Violet happened to be an unusual young girl.What she experienced over the years has made her more mature than she looks.


    "Unfortunately, I have some things I have to deal with now. So we may not have that fate."


    Violet still smiled and said, and then he was about to turn and leave.


    But at this time, the cowboy stepped sideways and stood in front of Violet.


    "I think we need to get to know it."


    "It''s good for you and me."


    As if he hadn''t heard the excuses in Violet''s words, he stretched out his hand to Violet.


    "Hello, my name is Kerm, Claire Kerm."


    Violet frowned slightly, she knew she was entangled.


    In such a place, these rogues are often more difficult to deal with than many pirates.


    Because you don''t know what kind of connections these local people who were born and raised in such a place have behind them, and what kind of trouble it will bring after killing him.


    Especially at this time, when Violet is very likely to need the help of these ground snakes, it is even more troublesome.


    Just when Violet was about to change another way, through this Kerm to find the trace of little Rebecca.


    Suddenly there was a loud noise in the street.


    Boom boom boom!


    A man who was four meters tall and left behind, naked to the left, showing his strong muscles, dashed on the street.Many guards in uniform, holding weapons, followed him closely behind.


    There were many scars on the naked skin of the giant man. Without any treatment, these wounds healed wildly, leaving ugly scars.


    Many residents had no time to escape and were overturned to the ground by this man.


    The chaos on the long street became a mess of porridge.


    "Let me go!"


    The giant man broke through the door of a fruit shop, and countless fresh fruits were just placed. He knocked over the fresh fruit on Azi''s ground, but the owner of the shop had no time to scold him and was lifted up by him.


    "Let me go, or I will kill him!"


    The giant man repeated his words again, clutching the owner of this shop, and backing away.


    The guards raised their flintlock rifles and aimed their black muzzles at the strong man, as if they had not heard the threat of the strong man, and kept approaching him.


    Seeing his threats seemed meaningless, the brawny man seemed a bit manic.He picked up a sharp piece of glass and pointed it at the owner''s neck.


    A trace of blood appeared on the neck of the shop owner, and the blood constantly seeped out.The giant wanted to use this behavior to tell the guards who besieged him that he was not a threat, but that it was really possible to do so.


    "Help me! Please help me!"


    The owner of the store who was held captive also seemed to panic, his body trembling constantly, looking at the guards in front of him with pleading eyes.


    The two groups kept facing each other, while other residents watched.


    Violet was mixed in, and the chaos on the island was a bit beyond her expectations.


    She was a little worried, whether little Rebecca had encountered something dangerous when she disappeared in this place.


    At this time, a rapid police whistle pierced the long street, and a man in a black denim costume rushed over from the other end of the street on a horse.


    "It''s Sheriff Cuya!"


    "Sergeant Cuya is here!"


    After watching the residents saw the man riding a horse, they shouted in excitement, and subconsciously gave way for the cowboy.


    And after hearing the words "Kuya", the giant man holding the people seemed to have heard the name of the god of death, a frightened expression flashed across his face, and then the next moment.


    The brawny man even put aside the hostages in his hand and fled towards the exit of the town.


    And that direction... is exactly the direction Violet was standing.


    what!


    The residents of the small town around Violet screamed and ran away. The giant man picked up a huge iron rod that he didn''t know where he caught, and began to wave it.


    "Get out of me!"


    "Give it to me..."


    boom!


    A bullet hit his right leg, and the giant staggered and fell to the ground.


    The cowboy named Kuya had green smoke from the revolver in his hand, and the bullet just shot out of his muzzle.


    The giant man continued to struggle and roll on the ground, even though his right leg was injured, but he still wanted to struggle to stand up.


    But the guards of the town did not give him this opportunity, and rushed towards the strong man the moment he was shot.Push the strong man who wanted to get up from the ground to the ground.


    "Woohoo!"


    The burly man stretched his hand towards Violet, a trace of despair flashed in his eyes.


    But in the end, he was caught.


    "This is a bounty criminal who has made trouble in the small town before, nicknamed Cow Ghost."


    Seeing that the strong man was finally caught, Kuya took off his cowboy hat, jumped off the horse, and said apologetically.


    "Due to our carelessness, he was released. I am deeply sorry for that."


    While talking, the man actually bowed slowly towards the residents of the town.


    "Sergeant Cuya, caught him."


    A guard trot to Cuya''s side and said respectfully.


    "I will now take this fierce bounty criminal to where he should go!"


    Kuya said righteously, with a firm expression on his resolute face.


    Gives people an inexplicable sense of security.


    "Thank you Sheriff Cuya!"


    "Thank you Sheriff Cuya!"


    The residents of the small town seemed to be used to all this for a long time, and they cheered at Kuya.


    This man is the protector of this small town. Without him, this small town would probably not be as peaceful as it is now.


    But not everyone respects this sheriff like the sun.


    Kom spit, then said disdainfully.


    "cut."

 942 Chapter 924 The Perfect Guardian

    "I advise you to converge a little bit recently, and don''t disturb this beautiful lady."


    Sheriff Kuya walked up to Kom, glanced at him, and said slowly.


    "Otherwise, I will arrest you in that prison without hesitation, and be locked up with that group of scumbags."


    Kerm snorted coldly, and then left the place with his little brothers. The patrolmen had already tied up the strong man and put on the carriage.


    "I have to leave here because I may be needed elsewhere."


    Cuya picked his own cowboy hat and said gently to Violet.


    "If you have any needs, please contact me, I will do my best to help you."


    He looked at Violet with clear eyes and said with a smile.


    "I wish you a pleasant journey on Suan Island."


    After speaking, he jumped on the steed that he rode over, hummed a little song, and left the long street.


    The crowd gradually dispersed, and if it weren''t for the wet blood stains on the ground, perhaps Violet would think he had just hallucinated.


    "interesting place."


    Violet said to himself, not because the residents of this place are accustomed to chaos, but just when the strong man was struggling to crawl towards him.


    There is no anger and viciousness of traditional villains in his eyes, but full of...despair.


    There was a trace of prayer in the despair, as if he wanted Violet''s help.


    She found a tavern nearby and sat down, randomly ordering a glass of Suan Island specialty "Red Mustang" cocktail.


    "You didn''t seem to be flustered just now?"


    After taking a sip of the cocktail, Violet asked casually the bartender who was wiping the inside of the bar.


    If you want to find Rebecca''s traces, you must understand this place, and the information obtained by the family intelligence department can''t compare with these long-lived ground snakes.


    "Because of this kind of thing, it will happen every time, everyone is used to it."


    The bartender lowered his head and said slowly.


    "It''s just fortunate that Sheriff Cuya is protecting this place, otherwise, everyone''s life may be much more difficult."


    Through the words of the bartender, Violet simply got some information about this place.


    The old mayor was faint and incompetent, and the pirates in the open sea were gradually rampant.Those old and arrogant guards can no longer protect this town.


    Pirates or criminals often make trouble in this place.


    Everyone''s life has been miserable.


    Fortunately, a few years ago, a man drifted from the open sea to this small island. The residents kindly rescued him. After his body recovered, the man stayed here in order to repay the residents of the town and joined The patrol guard.


    Under his leadership, the patrol officers bravely defended the town, and more and more young people who admired him, and even many previous rogues, joined the patrol guard voluntarily under his influence.Under their protection, the town gradually became prosperous.In fact, in the hearts of many small town residents, the prestige of this man is much heavier than the faint old mayor.


    "Is the man who drifted here the Sheriff Cuya?"


    Violet asked slowly.


    "That''s right! It''s Sheriff Cuya!"


    After mentioning Sheriff Kuya, the bartender couldn''t hide his admiration for him.


    "He saved this place, and everyone respects him!"


    "Is that so?"


    Violet said to himself.This Kuya sounds like a perfect person.


    Justice, kindness, and gentleness, dealing with the evils of the world wholeheartedly, protecting the residents of the town.


    It''s almost like a traditional old school knight.


    "So, what about the World Boxing Competition in this small town?"


    After learning about Kuya''s experience, Violet asked another question of himself.


    Before Rebecca disappeared, she once mentioned that she was very interested in this game, which is why Violet tracked this place all the way.


    "Fight to the flesh is the romance of men!"


    "The boxing competition is the tradition of Suan Island. At first it was just our own self-entertainment. Later, in the continuous development, the scale of the boxing competition continued to grow. Many well-known boxers came here, hoping to be In a fierce battle to break through, or to become famous in World War I."


    Speaking of this game, the bartender became excited.He lowered his voice and said to Violet.


    "Guest, you have a good time. The audition for the boxing match is about to end. Two days later, the boxing match will be officially held."


    "At that time, you will not regret coming to this place."


    The bartender deliberately sold a pass, as he said.


    "Will you regret it?"


    Violet said to himself.She took out a few Baileys at random and handed them to the bartender as a tip for the bartender.Then he was about to go out and find a place to rest.


    "Thank you guest!"


    Seeing such a generous shot of Violet, the bartender smiled, and quickly put Bailey away.


    "Guest, if you like some exciting games, maybe you can go to Old Buck."


    "He lives at No. 104, Tiansha Street, next door. He can take you to some very exciting games."


    "Thank you, but I am not here to watch the game."


    Violet turned around and said seriously to the bartender.


    "I''m just a parent who comes to find a disobedient child."


    ...


    "Boxing match, justice sheriff, cowboy town, it seems that people who are accustomed to chaos..."


    Violet, who walked out of the bar, quickly found a hotel. After coming to her room, she took out a piece of paper and wrote down her experience of coming to this place on the paper.


    A very normal town, relying on the famous boxing match to attract tourists.


    But don''t know why, Violet always feels something is wrong.


    "Little Rebecca was also attracted to this place, so this so-called boxing match may be a breakthrough."


    After writing something, Violet said to himself.


    "It seems that it is time to seek some help."


    She took out an exquisite miniature phone bug,


    Blue blue blue.


    After connecting to the phone worm, Violet slowly said to the other end of the phone worm.


    "I need some support."


    "Three powerful family fighters from Kong Wu."


    "What is it for?"


    Violet paused, then said slowly.


    "Participate in a boxing match."

 943 Chapter 925

    "No. A-94"


    "Number A-96"


    "No. A-55"


    Violet looked at the three men and a woman who appeared in front of him, and slowly read the numbers on their chests.


    These three people, like three statues, Kong Wu are powerful and expressionless.This is Violet''s request from the family for support. As one of the core cadres of the family, she carries the badge marked by the ability of Sanchuan Road all the year round, so that when needed, she can open the family''s void door.


    These three experimental subjects were sent through the Void Gate after she requested support.


    Violet is very clear about a truth, that is, when facing different opponents, we should adopt different methods.


    Since the disappearance of Rebecca is related to this so-called "boxing competition", she will go and see what secrets are hidden in this "boxing competition".


    These three experimental bodies belonged to a well-known "Boxer Pirate Group" before. Their captain Gula is a strong man who has won the champion''s gold belt in the underground world, and the cadres under the command of the Golden Emperor Tezolo, that Boxer Dess has played against each other and the two have won each other.


    After leaving the underground world, Days chose to join Tezolo and became a member of the defense of his golden empire, while Gula chose to create the "Boxer Pirate Group" to pursue the sea. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s right. "ONE-PIECE" that really exists.


    In the boxing match in the underground world, Gula¡¯s strength had already grown to a terrifying level, so he quickly completed the trip to the paradise. When the boxer came to Chambord, he was already a bounty over The super newcomer of 200 million Baileys.Many famous boxers have been following him under his command.


    But after entering the new world, Gula made a wrong decision.


    That is, he chose to attack the family''s transport ship and wanted to intercept the family''s weapons.And on that occasion, the cadre who escorted the transport ship with the arms was just defeated by Snake Ji and had nowhere to vent his anger.


    Jody easily defeated the "boxer pirate group", while Gula jumped into the sea under the cover of all his companions and disappeared.


    Using the remains of these dead fighters, Kaji made two experimental bodies, A-94 and A-96.


    As former boxers, they couldn''t be more suitable to participate in this world boxing competition.


    Except for the slight stiffness of body movements, these experimental subjects are no different from normal people.This is why Violet chose them.


    "You split up to find a registration point to register, and try to stay in the boxer ring for longer."


    "It doesn''t matter whether you can win or not. Once you find Rebecca''s traces, you will switch tasks, and protect Rebecca''s safety as your first goal."


    Violet sat in a chair, lit a cigarette, looked at these subjects, and said slowly.


    After receiving the order, these subjects nodded, and then slowly retreated.Walked in all directions in the street.


    Looking at the backs of several experimental subjects gradually moving away.Violet spit out a light smoke, she always felt that she was ignoring something.


    Is Little Rebecca really in this place?


    Violet didn''t know, but at this moment she thought it would be fine if Lorne was in this place.But now Lorne is busy looking for clues to the historical text, and he is not happy at all.


    As Lorne''s secretary, Violet certainly won''t disturb Lorne.


    "Hope, there will be no accidents."


    Violet stood in front of the window sill, gazing at the back of several subjects, and muttered to himself.


    But she didn''t notice that the registration point downstairs was not far away from the hotel where she lived.


    An experimental subject chose to register here.And behind this subject.


    Standing a man with a dirty braid, the man raised his head, a light flashed in his eyes.Everyone who stared at him felt a shuddering feeling.


    It was like seeing a hungry wolf.


    "Boss, do we really want to participate in this game? With your and my strength, what is the difference between participating in this game and bullying children."


    Behind the man with dirty braids, a one-eyed said in a puzzled manner.As pirates who have traveled through the new world, they are indeed fundamentally different from those who live in the "paradise".


    Or it can be said that after mastering the "dominant" technique, they are no longer a kind of creature.


    "Sign up?"


    The man with dirty braids smiled slightly.


    "Why do we participate in the competition?"


    "Then boss, what are we doing here?" One-eyed was a little puzzled.After they left the ship, they fled in a small boat, and were almost spotted by the navy like tarsus maggots.


    For them now, hiding yourself is more important than anything else.


    "Because I saw this, I forgot about the family. A very important thing."


    The man with dirty braids said slowly.


    "We have fallen into a misunderstanding, thinking that man is omnipotent, because we are afraid of his reputation, we can only keep running away and hide our identity."


    "Isn''t that so?"


    One-eyed was a little dazed.


    "No, no, no, although that man is terrible, there are still two places in this world where he can''t reach his hand."


    "One, it''s the world government." The dirty-braided man said slowly, and then pointed his finger to his feet.


    "The other place is here."


    "Here?"


    ...


    "He won again, he has won five games in a row today!"


    On a certain ring.A boxer looked at the opponent who fell under his feet blankly, and the referee raised his arm to declare his victory.


    The commentary on the commentary stage shouted with excitement.


    "Undoubtedly! This is a boxer with the strength of a stable boxing champion gold belt!"


    "But don''t forget! In the other arenas, players with overwhelming strength also appeared! And this is only the first day of the game! He wants to be the master of this arena, and he has to defeat all of them. Challenger!"


    Another commentator interrupted his colleague and said mercilessly.


    "But you are right about one thing. This year''s competition is much more exciting than in previous years!"


    "Are you questioning my professionalism as a ten-year boxing commentator?"


    "Ten years ago, did you watch the game hiding in the toilet of the stadium? You don''t even understand the most basic rules."


    Two commentaries.Gagging in the commentary booth, the surrounding audience laughed from time to time by their jokes.


    The whole arena is very lively.


    In the audience, a young woman in a black suit frowned slightly, as if out of step with the lively arena.


    Because, until now, she has not found any trace of Rebecca.

 944 Take a day off today

Ask for a day off today and make up later.


    thank you all!

 945 Chapter 926 Tenacious Boxer

    However, Violet saw a few interesting players in the ring.


    "This little guy is still holding on! See how long he can hold on to this black boxer''s hand!"


    The commentator explained the game passionately. Their job is to guide the atmosphere of the game to the climax.


    An immature boy about seventeen or eighteen years old, was knocked down again and again, wiped off the blood stains on his body, and stood up tenaciously.


    His eyes were staring at his opponent, like a hungry wolf just starting to hunt prey, never admitting defeat.


    Violet liked the look in the boy''s eyes very much. This look was just like the one who had fled from Dresrosa.In the face of an unmatched opponent, he will never lower his head.


    But yes, this boy will never meet his Lorne.


    Violet could feel that this teenager''s opponent, the dark-skinned boxer, did not care at all, but was like a cat playing with a mouse. When the mouse was about to give up, he would relax a little and give him hope. Then, when the mouse thought he was about to win, he showed stronger strength.


    However, the most stubborn mouse is nothing but a mouse after all.


    A teenager can never defeat this opponent, just as a mouse can never defeat a cat.


    boom!


    The dark boxer made a heavy punch and directly hit the teenager''s abdomen, and Violet sitting in the audience could even hear the sound of broken bones.


    As a dark boxer on the offensive side, of course his hand bones could not be broken, so what Violet heard at this time could only be the sound of juvenile ribs or broken vertebrae.


    But no matter which bone was broken, the boy would lose his fighting power.


    "Ten, nine, eight, seven..."


    The referee leaned on the boy''s side and started the countdown. Once the countdown ends, it means that the game is about to end.


    There were cheers from the audience. As spectators, of course, they would not care about the life and death of this young man. They just wanted to see the wonderful game.


    And a tenacious boy, never admit defeat, the scene of defeating a strong enemy is very popular in any era.


    "Hahaha!"


    As for the dark boxer, he has raised his hands at this time, circling the ring triumphantly, interacting with the audience from time to time.


    And some of the luxuriously dressed ladies blew kisses to the dark boxers without any secret.


    No one will hate such a strong, fit, and powerful man.


    "Lie down, there is no need to pay your life for those illusory honors."


    Violet frowned slightly, looking at the fallen boy, and muttering to himself.


    She likes the look of a teenager, so she doesn''t want such a stubborn teenager to die in such a place.


    But Violet won''t save him, because anyone must pay for his decision.


    Now that he decides to step onto this stage, he must have the consciousness of death.


    Whether it is the ring or the sea, it is the same.


    No one is an exception.


    "four three,¡­¡­"


    The referee is still counting down, and the teenager is still falling to the ground, real groans in the audience.And the dark boxer also walked to his opponent, as if he wanted to see the face of failure of this tenacious teenager.


    "two¡­¡­"


    But just as the referee just counted down, the boy who fell on the ground suddenly opened his eyes, jumped up, grabbed the body of the dark boxer, and hugged him tightly like an octopus. Above the body of the dark boxer.Then he opened his mouth and bit down hard against the ear of the dark boxer.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    The dark boxer yelled in pain, and he couldn''t react when caught off guard.


    "Come on, kill this opponent!"


    "You are the strongest, tenacious little wolf!"


    ...


    There were cheers in the audience, and after seeing this scene, the somewhat lost audience cheered instantly.


    Even some excited audiences stood up directly.Waving his arm, shouted excitedly at the young man.


    "You bastard dare..."


    And the dark boxer said grimly. He severely pinched the young man''s throat with one hand, and slowly tore him from his body.


    Zi Zi Zi!


    Blood spewed from the ears of the dark boxer, splashing the boy''s face.


    He just bit off the dark boxer''s ear.


    "I''m going to kill you!"


    Looking at the half of his ears in the young man''s mouth, the dark boxer roared with a stern face, he grabbed the young man''s neck and lifted him up.


    Then he hit the ground heavily.


    boom!


    The boy''s body suddenly hit the ground, and he bounced again and was kicked flying by the dark boxer.


    Fuck off!


    The boy rolled a few times on the ground, trying to struggle to get up, but this time, he couldn''t stand up anymore.


    After a few plops on the ground, he crashed to the ground, motionless.


    After confirming that the teenager had lost consciousness, the referee hurriedly walked to the side of the dark boxer and raised his hand.


    "The winner of this competition is our black boxer, SQ-16!"


    The audience cheered again. They thought that the game was over, but they didn''t expect this tenacious boy to surprise him so much.


    Until the end, I will never know who the last body is, and I will never give in.


    This is the charm of boxing matches and the reason why they travel far and wide to watch this match.


    Only Violet sat silent in the audience.She looked at the boy who fell on the ground, lowered her head slightly, thoughtfully.


    She doesn''t know why these people are so desperate, but one thing can be confirmed.


    That was this boxing match, not as "peaceful" as she thought.


    In the evening, the first day of the game is over.


    Several subjects returned to the hotel where Violet lived and reported today''s findings for her.


    "I still haven''t found any trace of Rebecca?"


    Violet said with some disappointment, little Rebecca disappeared on this small island as if the world had evaporated.


    If it weren''t because the family''s intelligence department had never made any mistakes, she even thought the news she had received was false.


    "Maybe, you can contact some rulers of this place."


    "Let him help find the trace of the little guy."


    Violet said to himself that no matter how powerful the family''s intelligence department is, it will eventually be an outsider, not comparable to the local snakes that have rooted in this place for decades.


    If you get help from the ruler of this place, you may be able to achieve half the effort.

 946 Chapter 927

    Although little Rebecca is very naughty, she is much more mature than her peers after experiencing Dress Rosa''s escape.


    No matter what she did before, she would at least let the family know her whereabouts, but this time, little Rebecca had been missing for too long.


    This different situation made Violet feel deeply disturbed.


    "We must meet the ruler of this island."


    Violet said to himself.


    As for whether the ruler of this small island would reject him, Violet had never considered this situation.


    For people in such a small place, the name of the Vennhill family is like a mountain, weighing heavily on them.


    Unless they want to be met, they don''t have the courage to refuse the request of the Vennhill family.


    The town is not big, with the help of the bartender, Violet quickly came to the mayor''s residence.


    "Excuse me, do you have anything to do with me?"


    A small, thin old man lifted his reading glasses and looked at the woman in front of him.


    "If I am not mistaken, you are not from this small town, are you a tourist here to watch the game?"


    Violet did not speak, but looked at the old mayor who was stupid and incompetent in the bartender''s words.


    The place where the old mayor lived was more primitive than she had imagined. Except for an equally old servant, only this old man remained in the whole house.


    The old man couldn''t tell his age, but the wrinkles on his face could almost trap mosquitoes, and his eyes were so muddy that he woke up slowly after the servant walked behind him and patted his shoulder lightly. come.


    "I am indeed not a resident of this small island."


    Violet took out a heavy small bag, which was filled with metal objects constantly colliding and making a crisp sound.


    After she put the small bag on the table, she opened it, and it was filled with golden coins.


    "But I also didn''t come to watch the game on this small island. I came here to find someone."


    Violet stared at the muddy eyes of the old mayor and said slowly.


    "I want to find a little girl. She is my niece and disappeared in this small town."


    "I am very worried about her, if you can help me find her, I will thank you very much."


    After speaking, she pushed the small bag full of gold coins in front of the old mayor.


    The reason why the name of the family was not sacrificed at the beginning was because this was Violet''s last resort.If Pele can be used to solve the matter, there is no need to risk being discovered by the Navy and expose one''s whereabouts.


    "What, someone is missing in my town!"


    After hearing Violet''s words, the old man suddenly opened his muddy eyes and said excitedly.


    "It''s still a little girl, that''s too dangerous!"


    He didn''t even look at the small bag full of gold coins.


    "I will help you contact the patrol officer immediately, and I must find that little girl."


    Violet was slightly surprised by the response of the old mayor.This is completely different from her impression.


    "So... please."


    But in this case, Violet can only say gratefully to the old mayor.


    "It''s just that before that, can you describe the face of the missing girl so that I can find her traces"


    "can¡­¡­"


    After sending Violet away, the old mayor looked at the portrait based on Violet''s description, pondered for a while, and then beckoned.


    A servant appeared behind him. The old servant had been standing in the shadows, waiting for the call of the old mayor.


    "Help me give this portrait to Kuya, and let him have a look."


    The old mayor handed the portrait in his hand to the old servant, and then said slowly.


    "Let him find, is this missing girl in that place."


    ...


    When Violet walked out of the old mayor''s residence, there was still some surprise on her face.


    Because the enthusiasm of this old town mayor is a bit extraordinary, no matter what his abilities.It is impossible for such an enthusiastic old man to end up with an image of "faint and incompetent" among the residents.


    If something goes wrong, there must be a demon, and there must be something wrong with it.


    But Violet couldn''t find the place that made her feel something wrong.


    "Hope, I''m the one who worry about it."


    If he couldn''t figure it out, Violet simply didn''t think about it. It would be best if Little Rebecca could return safely.


    Even in the evening, the whole town is still very lively. Many tourists have not yet calmed down from the excitement brought by the boxing match, and have plunged into the colorful nightlife of this island.


    But the excitement has nothing to do with Violet.


    She just wanted to find the trace of Rebecca.


    Then at this moment, Violet suddenly stopped his footsteps, frowned slightly, and looked at several people in front of him.


    "Good night, cowboys."


    Violet said softly,


    "Excuse me, is there anything wrong with you?"


    The person who stood in front of her was the Corm and his party who had harassed her after she had just arrived in this town.


    "I heard that you are looking for someone."


    Kerm blew his whistle and looked at Violet.


    "Is it a little girl?"


    A trace of killing intent flashed in Violet''s eyes. Although she did not hide her purpose of coming to this town this time, she was exposed to such understatement by the cowboy, which made her feel a touch of discomfort.


    I just left the old mayor¡¯s house, so the person who leaked the secret would not be the old mayor.Except for this time, the only time I had expressed my purpose was the bar.


    Was this the cowboy told by the bartender?


    "It seems to have nothing to do with you."


    Violet said nonchalantly that she didn''t like being entangled, and if these people continued to entangle in this way, she might use some slightly "excessive" methods.


    You know, her profession is a pirate!


    "I think I might be able to help you."


    But the cowboy didn''t seem to hear the coldness in Violet''s tone. He stretched out a hand and stopped Violet.Said with a smile.


    "After all, I am very familiar with this small town."


    "call."


    Violet squeezed her fist slightly, and a layer of dark, armed color covered her fist.


    But at the moment she was about to do it, she seemed to feel something, loosened her hand slightly, and lowered her head.


    A group of navy came in from the town.


    A female navy brigadier general with blue long hair passed behind Violet as if looking for a criminal.

 947 Chapter 928 Koms Advice

    Why did the navy appear in this place!


    Is his whereabouts exposed?


    In an instant, countless questions flashed in Violet''s heart, but she still forcibly suppressed her inner anxiety and lowered her head slightly.


    "Excuse me, do you have any questions?"


    When the blue-haired navy passed by Violet, he seemed to find something wrong, turned around and said suspiciously to Violet, who was facing her back.


    "Oh, she was just a little excited after watching the intense boxing match."


    But at this time, Kom helped Violet clear the siege in a timely manner, he showed a charming smile and said to the navy officer.


    "I am a resident of this small island. Does this beautiful lady need a guide?"


    "no thank you."


    The blue-haired navy shook his head slowly.


    "We didn''t come to watch this boxing match, but according to the news we got, there is a vicious criminal who might be hiding on this small island."


    "That''s really unfortunate."


    Kerm looked surprised. He glanced at Violet who was pretending to be calm, and then


    "I wish you all the best in your actions. Please feel free to come to me if you need it. I can help you."


    "Thank you."


    The female naval officer nodded and smiled.


    "Hope you guys have fun."


    After speaking, she left here with her subordinates.


    Looking at the naval forces that were gradually going away, Violet''s hanging heart did not let go, she stared at Kemu''s eyes firmly and said coldly.


    "Why help me."


    Although I don''t know which link has the fault, Violet can be sure that this group of navies should have come for themselves.


    "I don''t believe that such a beautiful and capable lady would be a vicious criminal in the mouth of the Navy."


    And Kom answered like this.He picked his cowboy hat and whistled.


    "It''s just that if you want to find someone, maybe Old Buck can help you."


    Old Buck!


    A cold light flashed in Violet''s eyes. This was the second time she had heard the name.


    The last time I heard the name from the bartender while inquiring about the news at the bar.In the mouths of these people, Old Buck is like an omnipotent person who can fulfill any request of people.


    This feeling is like God.


    A god on a remote island in the great sea route?


    "Interesting, I will visit him."


    Violet said like this. Although I don''t know why Kemu suddenly showed kindness to her, since Kemu helped her, she wouldn''t directly attack him just because this man has entangled herself several times.


    "If you want to find him, please find some helpers, because to reach Tiansha Street, you have to cross a small desert, and there is a group of vicious bandits hiding in this small desert and killing many. Residents of Suan Island, even some tourists."


    "One more thing."


    Kerm looked around, as if afraid of being overheard by someone.He lowered his voice and said to Violet.


    "Please be careful of the old mayor, and Kuya and them."


    ...


    When Violet returned to his hotel, it was already late at night. Except for a few recreation seekers, more tourists and residents had ended their busy day and returned to their residences.


    "Today, there is still no trace of Rebecca, I began to wonder if there was something wrong with the intelligence."


    Violet took out a notepad and began to record today''s experience.


    "And for unknown reasons, the navy has come to this island, they may have noticed my presence."


    She paused, then wrote a name.


    "Ayin."


    The naval officer who noticed her was the famous naval star Ain some time ago.For some famous admirals in the navy, there are records in the family, so Violet will never admit it wrong.


    And since Ai Yin came to this place, it meant one thing, that was, this time it was not an ordinary navy patrol, but they were indeed hunting down a dangerous pirate.


    For example... myself.


    "The navy came to this town. In order to avoid unnecessary conflicts, it must speed up the search for Rebecca."


    "Be sure to find Little Rebecca before the Navy finds itself and the situation is chaotic."


    Violet wrote.


    The old mayor who has a bad reputation, but is unexpectedly warm and hospitable. He has a bohemian appearance and has had unpleasant experiences with him, but he helped his cowboys at a critical juncture, even in the boxing ring, the young ones, But they seemed to insist on something and would never give up.


    There is a strange atmosphere everywhere in this small town.


    Violet decided to give the town long one day. If there is still no trace of Violet by tomorrow, she will take some other "means".


    But at this time, she seemed to remember something, and at the bottom of the notebook, she wrote a name.


    "Old Buck."


    She decided to meet this mysterious, omnipotent old Buck tomorrow.


    ...


    The next day, when the first ray of sunlight shone on this charming town, many people were already up.


    The residents of many small towns start a busy day, and the tourists appreciate this rare exotic atmosphere.


    "I won''t go to watch today''s game. If you encounter anything, you will deal with it yourself, and in everything, the highest order is to protect Rebecca."


    After Violet gave orders to the three subjects, he slowly left the hotel.


    She is going to find the mysterious old Buck.


    No. 104, Tiansha Street.


    Violet held a piece of paper that recorded the location of Old Buck.


    She easily bought a tamed steed in the stable, and rode the horse away from the long street.


    It must be said here that Suan Island is divided into two parts by the desert because of the topography, so it is not so much the two streets of a small town, but rather two small towns on the same island. .


    So if you want to go from one small street to another, you must cross a small desert. If you walk, it will waste a lot of time.


    In this cowboy town, the most common means of transportation is all kinds of hard horses, and Violet chose a very simple way, that is, to buy a batch of hard horses.


    A batch of good horses is a huge sum of money that a normal family cannot afford, but for the huge Wienhill family, it is just a very insignificant sum.


    As a result, a very peculiar picture appeared on the small street.


    A shrewd and capable lady wearing a lady''s suit, driving a group of fierce horses, left this street in a hurry.

 948 Chapter 929 Sweet Sand Town

    "damn it."


    Violet looked at the map in his hand and frowned slightly.


    The island is bigger than she imagined, or the distance between the streets on this island is farther than she imagined.


    She looked at the yellow sand all around and the little water left in her hands, frowning.


    This is her mistake, but this little difficulty will not stump Violet. She placed the map in her hand, and then the index finger and thumb of both hands connected in a circle, and the other three fingers were scattered and placed in the circle. On his own eyes.


    She is a person with the ability to stare at the fruit. As long as she does this action, her vision will be infinitely enlarged. If she develops this ability to a high level, it may not be a painful thing to see through the heart.


    It''s just that this vision is enough for now.Violet seemed to see through the yellow sand in the sky, searching in the desert, and quickly found the place she was looking for.


    "at this place!"


    She looked in a certain direction of the desert, and when she was about to ride her horse towards that place, she seemed to remember something, and suddenly stopped her pace.


    "Come out."


    Violet slowly said to the surrounding yellow sand.But as she was talking to herself, no one answered her.


    "Refusing to show up?"


    Violet took out an exquisite small revolver from his waist, and the barrel of the pistol was engraved with an exquisite, misty moon pattern.


    She raised the pistol and slowly pulled the trigger at a certain part of the yellow sand.


    boom!


    A bullet came out of the box, accurately hitting a small bag next to it.


    "what!"


    A scream sounded.A trace of blood slowly permeated the small soil bag.


    The blood was quickly dried by the yellow sand, leaving only a dark blood stain on the ground.


    "Do not misunderstand."


    At this time, a clear and hearty voice sounded in the yellow sand.


    A handsome cowboy in a police uniform slowly walked out of the yellow sand.He tore off the face towel that was covering his face, revealing his handsome and sunny face.


    "It''s you?"


    Violet looked at the cowboy walking out of the yellow sand and said in surprise.


    This man who appeared suddenly was the former Sheriff Cuya!


    "My men found someone walking through the desert, thinking it was some sand thief hiding in the desert, so they followed in secret."


    "I didn''t expect it to be a tourist."


    He waved his hand, and a group of people in police uniforms slowly walked out of the desert. One of the big beards covered his shoulders with his hands, and blood dripped down his arms to the ground.He looked at Violet with hostility.


    This person is the one who was shot earlier.


    "It turned out to be a misunderstanding."


    Violet said slowly.But he did not release his revolver.


    As said before, she is a stare with stare fruit, so when the group of people started following her, she was spotted.


    Like Kuya, she also thought that these people were some sand thief who didn''t dare to enter the sea, so after finding this opportunity, she shot them at them without hesitation.


    "Do tourists want to go to the sweet sand town next door?"


    Kuya looked at Violet and asked tentatively.


    Because the two streets are too far apart, many residents of Suan Island are also used to calling Tiansha Street as Tiansha Town.


    "I happen to be going to Tiansha Town for a mission. If tourists don''t mind, they can follow me."


    "Then, trouble you guys."


    Violet nodded, since these people wanted to act as their own flower protectors, she didn''t have to give in.


    Moreover, with the help of these locals, she can reach Tiansha Town faster and find the old Buck.


    Perhaps it was because they were afraid of Kuya and the others. After Kuya and the others appeared, the group of people had no waves and quickly arrived at a place where many buildings gathered together.


    Looking at the wood boards almost eroded by the desert and imprinted with sweet sand.Violet knew he had arrived at his destination.


    "Then we are going to perform the task, I wish you a pleasant journey in this place."


    Cuya took off his hat to Violet, bowed slightly, and then rode away with his men.


    "No. 104, Tiansha Street."


    Violet once again took out his previous note, ready to find it all the way along the note.


    Perhaps because of being in the desert and being harassed by sand pirates all the year round, the residents of this small town are not as active as the previous town, but a little lifeless.


    From time to time, passing by a few people with excited smiles on their faces, Violet can also tell from their clothes that these people are all tourists who come to this place.


    When Violet noticed these tourists, these tourists also noticed her.


    And he looked at Violet with unconcealed, aggressive eyes.


    This feeling of being looked at from top to bottom made Violet feel very uncomfortable.But now is not the time to care about these things, she stopped a passing resident and took out her little note.


    "Excuse me, how do I get to this place?"


    Violet handed the small note to the resident. After seeing this small note, the little boy who was a little lifeless, as if seeing something terrible, his eyes widened instantly.


    "Excuse me, is there anything wrong?"


    Violet noticed something wrong with the little boy, and asked in surprise.


    The residents squirmed their mouths, and just wanted to say something, a bell suddenly rang.


    "Boom boom boom!"


    "Run! The cleaning has begun!"


    The little boy yelled at Violet in despair, then grabbed Violet''s arm and hid in a dark alley.


    Violet and the little boy hid in this alley for a long time, but did not feel any danger outside.So slowly stood up and walked out.


    The street outside is the same as before, except for the sparsely populated and gloomy faces of the residents, nothing is wrong.


    The little boy was shaking, as if still in fear.


    "Quickly leave that little guy, he is a lunatic."


    At this time, a middle-aged woman beckoned to Violet, and then said slowly.


    "If I heard correctly, you should be looking for a place."


    "I have lived in this place for decades. I can take you there if necessary."


    Seeing the smile on the woman''s face in front of him and the little boy still trembling behind him, Violet felt an indescribable weirdness.

 949 Chapter 930

    Tiansha Town is extremely dilapidated, and the streets are full of flying yellow sand.


    Compared with another small town on this small island, this place is like a slum.


    However, looking at the low atmosphere of the residents of Tiansha Town, Violet felt that this place should be a slum.


    Otherwise, anyone who has a little bit of pursuit should move to another street with better living conditions instead of staying in this place and suffering.


    Thinking of this, Violet''s face also darkened.If Little Rebecca is in this place, then she can''t help but worry a little.


    "It''s here."


    The middle-aged woman took Violet to the side of a tall building, pointed to the building and said slowly to Violet.


    "This is where Old Buck lives."


    "Here?"


    Violet followed the middle-aged woman¡¯s fingers and looked over. What appeared in front of her was a building that was completely incompatible with the dilapidated environment of Tiansha Town. The golden statue stood in the small garden, and two stone pillars carved Exquisite patterns.


    This sense of incompatibility made Violet even more puzzled.


    After the middle-aged woman took Violet to this place, she did not leave, but looked at Violet with a smile on her face.


    "This is your reward."


    Violet certainly understood what the middle-aged woman meant, and took out a small purse from the clothes, and then took out a gold coin from the purse.


    This gold coin is worth more than 20,000 Baileys, which is half a month''s salary of an ordinary man.


    For an ordinary woman, it is quite good to get such a generous reward just to lead the way.


    But the woman looked at the gold coins in Violet''s purse, swallowed uncontrollably, and a trace of undisguised greed flashed in her eyes.


    "Yep?"


    Violet looked at the woman in a little surprise, and the latter felt Violet''s bad eyes, wiped the gold coin angrily, put it back in his arms, and left.


    "Let me take a look at this mysterious old Buck, who is sacred."


    Violet stared at the towering building, and then gently rang the doorbell of the gate.


    After a while, a well-dressed housekeeper slowly walked to the gate with the appearance of a well-dressed housekeeper, and said softly after seeing Violet.


    "Excuse me, this beautiful lady, what''s the matter?"


    "I want to find someone, and someone told me that Mr. Buck who lives here might be able to help me."


    "Is that so?"


    The old butler said softly, he smiled apologetically at Violet, then returned to the building, and after a while, smiled and walked out.


    "The host allowed your request, but he was sick recently and couldn''t receive this guest personally, so I will do it for him."


    The door slowly opened, and the old butler bowed slightly to Violet and asked slowly.


    "May I ask who the guest wants to find."


    "A girl, about twelve or thirteen years old, with long pink hair."


    Violet described the appearance of little Rebecca.


    "She came to this small island some time ago, but suddenly disappeared. I think you, as the aboriginals of this small island, might be able to help me."


    She took out a purse with golden coins rustling.


    "Of course, I will pay you accordingly."


    "It is our honor to be able to help you."


    The old butler glanced at the gold coin in Violet''s hand and said with a smile.


    "Madam, please tell me your contact information or where you live temporarily. Once we have any news, we will notify you immediately."


    "Is that so?" Violet understood the meaning of the old butler''s words and nodded.


    "I really trouble you."


    After the two chatted for a while, Violet left the small manor under the escort of the old butler.


    It''s just that, at the moment of turning around, the smile on her face disappeared instantly, and she turned into extremely cold.


    Did you get kicked?


    She is not the kind of little girl who has not been involved in the world, of course she understands one thing.


    The so-called going back and waiting for news, most likely means that you can''t wait for news.


    Reminiscent of the words of the old mayor before, Violet felt that the water in this place was much deeper than he thought.


    She walked all the way to the corner of Long Street before turning around, and then a halo flashed in her pupils, and the index fingers of both hands were connected to the thumbs to form a circle, which was placed on her eye sockets.Then she looked in the direction of that manor, she wanted to use her ability to see what the hell was this old Buck doing.


    As he glanced across the building, Violet seemed to see an incredible thing, and a flash of shock flashed in his eyes.


    ...


    "That woman looks like she''s in her twenties, walking alone without any companions."


    At the exit of Tiansha Town, a middle-aged woman lowered her voice and said softly to the people nearby.


    "Her appearance is many times more beautiful than the women in the red light district in town. Whether it is temperament or body, I have never seen the best. This kind of goods can sell at least 5 million Baileys in the black market. ."


    "Plus the wallet full of gold coins she carries with her, if this trip is successful, we can make at least 10 million Baileys."


    The woman took a deep breath, and said with a sinister face.


    "With this money, we can redeem ourselves from Old Buck."


    Hearing that they could redeem their bodies, there was a glimmer of expectation on the faces of the strong men beside the woman.


    The temptation of these two words to them is greater than the sum of everything the woman said before.


    The middle-aged woman glanced at the town and saw a woman in a black lady''s suit driving a group of horses and appeared at the end of the long street.Hurriedly said to his companion.


    "Hurry up, she is here!"


    A group of steeds ran wildly on the street. The moment it was about to leap out of the town, two strong men who had been lying on the side suddenly pulled a rope they had hidden on the ground.


    The forelegs of the steed tripped over the rope, and Violet fell off the steed, and after rolling on the ground for a few laps, he stood up straight.


    "Catch her! Don''t let her run away!"


    The middle-aged women pointed to Violet and shouted loudly, lest Violet could escape from their hands.


    The other strong men rushed out from where they had been hiding and slowly approached Violet.


    Surrounded her.

 950 Chapter 931

    Violet frowned slightly as he watched these brawny men who were constantly approaching him.


    Although she is gentle, don''t forget that her original profession is a pirate!


    And no pirate is a soft persimmon that anyone can handle. The behavior of these people undoubtedly touched Violet''s inverse scale.


    "It seems that I still look too bullied, right?"


    Violet slowly stood up, and smiled at the brawny men who surrounded her.


    Her arms with both hands, I don''t know when, was wrapped in the dark, armed color domineering.


    "Don''t let her run away!"


    And the middle-aged woman still hid behind and shouted, staring at Violet, as if staring at a pile of Pele who could walk.


    "You guys, why don''t you move! Catch her, catch her and we will be free!"


    But at this time, the group of brawny men stood still, and the middle-aged women yelled anxiously.


    "They may not be able to listen to you for the time being."


    Violet slowly walked towards the middle-aged woman, and when she passed the group of strong men, the group of strong men fell one by one to resist.


    A deep depression appeared in their chests.


    After all, the body of an ordinary person is still too fragile, and it is still far behind a woman like Violet who has experienced countless cruel battlefields.


    So Violet easily stunned the group of people with bad intentions.


    "You! You! Don''t come over!"


    Seeing the brawny men who fell on the ground, the middle-aged woman finally flashed regret in her eyes, and she shouted at Violet in horror.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you."


    Violet walked to the middle-aged woman''s side, patted her on the shoulder, and said softly against the middle-aged woman''s ear.


    "I ask, you answer. If you behave well, I can let you go."


    She found that the usual methods were no longer effective, so she decided to take some methods that pirates would use.


    Although, these methods may be somewhat "crude".


    ...


    After a while, Violet got the information he wanted, and left Tiansha Town.


    And she did not kill the middle-aged woman, but hung her and those brawny men with unruly intentions from a crooked neck tree.Let the yellow sand erode their bodies.


    If no one rescued them, these people would die of dehydration after being exposed to the sun in the sky full of yellow sand for three days.


    For these people, Violet did not have a benevolent idea, because she believed that if she was not a pirate, but was really an ordinary tourist without the ability to fight, she would not end up more than this group of people. it is good.


    There is no mercy in the pirate world. Everyone must pay for their actions.


    This was the first lesson Lorne taught Violet before, and she always kept it in mind.


    When she returned to her residence again, it was already evening, and several subjects put the report on her table.


    Violet looked at these reports, and a trace of disappointment flashed in his eyes.


    Still no news of Rebecca.


    Only this time, Violet has found the thread of the matter.


    She already has some clues.


    The next day, several experimental subjects did not come back, because after a few rounds of competition, they had entered the finals and were invited to participate in the gathering among the fighters.


    Late at night, when everyone fell asleep, Violet suddenly heard a loud noise coming from outside.


    "Sand Pirates are here!"


    "Sand Pirates are here!"


    There were bursts of gunfire from outside, as well as residents and tourists shouting in panic.


    "Is it here?"


    And Violet did not panic, but slowly sat up from the bed, took out the notebook that recorded his recent whereabouts, tore off a piece of paper, wrote something on it, and then took this one. The paper is hidden in a certain floor.


    Finally, a sign of the moon was drawn on the floor.


    After all this was done, Violet sat quietly in the chair, as if waiting for something.


    After a while, a riot came from below the hotel.Then Violet''s door was broken in, and several sand thieves who held weapons tightly wrapped their faces rushed in from outside.


    "What are you doing?"


    Violet pretended to be flustered and said to the group of sand thieves.But before she finished speaking, she felt a blunt object hit her head suddenly.


    In the next moment, she lost consciousness.


    The riots caused by the sand bandits lasted for a long time. When the navy arrived at this place, the group of sand bandits had already left the town, leaving only some robbed shops in the town, and Destroyed buildings.


    "Report to Lord Ai Yin. According to the information of the old mayor of Su''an Town, a total of 25 people were missing in this riot, including 12 residents and 13 tourists."


    In the temporary naval base, a navy trot in front of Ai Yin and took out a document to report to Ai Yin.


    "Its property losses are countless and cannot be counted temporarily."


    "Did Sand Pirates do it?"


    Ai Yin picked up the document and looked at it, then frowned slightly.


    She came to this place to pursue the pirate who destroyed the ship before, the wolf Gaosuo. She originally thought that it was Gaosuo that caused the tragedy last night, but she didn''t expect it.The culprit is the sand thieves on this small island.


    "indeed so."


    The navy nodded and said seriously.


    "Because of the geographical environment of this small island, there has been a group of sand thieves hidden in the desert right in the center. These people have caused huge property losses to the town."


    "The tragedy of last night should have been caused by the gang of sand thieves."


    "No matter who the culprit is."


    Ai Yin closed the document in his hand and said slowly.


    "It has always been the responsibility of the Navy to protect innocent residents."


    "This time, I will kill this group of sand thieves."


    This young woman with the title of Naval Star said firmly.


    "All the navy, search for the place where the tragedy happened yesterday. Maybe that group of sand pirates left some clues.


    "understand!"


    Behind Ai Yin, countless navies shouted uniformly.


    Behind them, engraved with a navy cloak of azure justice, fluttering in the wind.


    ...


    When Violet slowly awoke from the severe pain, she found her hands and feet bound by chains, imprisoned in a steel cage.


    It was pitch black outside, and nothing could be seen.

 951 Chapter 932 Kidnapping

    She was kidnapped.


    This is Violet''s judgment of the current situation, but she did not panic, but began to explore the surrounding environment.


    Although her hands were bound by the iron chain, she was able to move slightly, and she soon touched the iron pillar of the cage.


    The cold steel touch made Violet''s heart a little calmer, she slowly closed her eyes and began to feel the surrounding environment.


    The outside world was pitch black, the air was slightly humid, and there was a strange smell.


    The smell of a certain animal feces is mixed with the smell of the decayed corpse, which is quite a challenge to human tolerance.


    However, these were not unacceptable things for Violet, she frowned slightly, and then continued to fumble outside.The arm bound by the chain couldn''t extend too far from the cage. Violet fumbled along the ground and quickly touched a hard object.


    The surface of the object was a bit rough and still contained some viscous liquid, which made Violet feel a little uncomfortable, but when she was about to continue groping, she suddenly heard some slight footsteps.


    She hurriedly retracted her arms, then curled up in the corner of the cage, pretending to be frightened.


    Giggle.


    It was as if a heavy iron door had been opened, and a beam of light passed from above. Only then did Violet clearly see his situation.


    In a rather vast cave, there are densely piled up countless cold cages, and in each cage is a yellow-faced person.


    These people are dressed in shabby clothes, as if they have lost hope, lying on the foot of the cage decadently.


    And quite a few of the cages contained some dry bones, and the people imprisoned in them could not leave this place until they died.


    The rancid smell of the corpse radiated from this pile of dead bones.


    And the hard object with viscous liquid that Violet just touched was a leg bone.Several skeletons who had been dead were hung in the middle of the cave, and the owner of the leg bone that Violet had just touched was among them.


    Walking in from the door were three strong men, two of them holding a huge basin with an indescribable viscous liquid in their hands.


    "It''s time to feed once every three days, thank us for our kindness, pigs."


    The man¡¯s voice echoed in the cave, and then two men in taupe robes holding basins walked in front of each cage, using a simple spoon to scoop out a large spoon from the large basin in their hands, like a throw He fell in front of the cage like feeding the animals.


    And these imprisoned people, as if they had been hungry for a long time, immediately stood up from the cage with excitement, and then, regardless of the dirty ground, attached themselves to the cage and began to lick the sticky objects on the ground.


    This feeling is like being eaten by a pig in captivity.


    When the two masked men walked up to Violet and threw a sticky object in front of the cage, Violet knew that he was wrong.


    This is not to feed the pigs, because this pile of sticky stuff is like leftover rice, and then mixed with the cheapest brown rice.


    Things that even pigs can''t eat.


    "This woman is not the lowest class goods."


    The leading man said slowly, he waved his hand and motioned to his men to take Violet out of it.


    "Take her away,"


    The man who seemed to be the leader said slowly, he looked at Violet carefully and looked at the horrified expression on the woman''s face.


    "Be careful, don''t hurt her. This is a top-quality product. If you hurt her, Old Buck will be very angry."


    "Who is the old Buck you are talking about?"


    At this time, Violet said with a panic on her face. She looked around, and the surrounding scene made her even more frightened. She had an expression of composure.


    "I can give you enough Bailey, in exchange, you give me freedom."


    "free?"


    And the leading man laughed loudly as if he heard some funny joke.


    Not only him, but even his two men also laughed.


    "Don''t you understand your current situation? Madam?"


    "I know your thoughts. Do you want to leave here and wait for an opportunity to retaliate against us? This kind of thing has been done by more than one person before you." He pointed to the few people who were hung in the middle, playfully Said.


    "And that''s how they end up."


    Perhaps it was because the man''s words frightened Violet, the woman lowered her head and remained silent for a long time.


    Violet''s silence made the man very useful. After a while, he said slowly.


    "But you are different from them. You are the best product. If you are wasted randomly, we will feel distressed for a long time, so I will tell you in advance."


    "Abandon your unrealistic idea of ??escape, this island is our territory."


    "Once you fall into the dark world, no one can see the light again."


    The man said slowly.


    "The dark world?"


    Violet was chewing the man''s words, she said word by word, there was no mood swing, and she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    "Did you give in so soon?"


    The man smiled slightly, with a hint of sarcasm in his tone.


    "Aren''t you so arrogant before?"


    He seems to know me well, has he seen me before?


    Violet lowered his head, a gleam of light flashed in his eyes.


    From the brief words of the man, she came to this judgment.


    As for men, or the forces they belong to, Violet also had a simple judgment.


    After a conversation that seemed to be venting, the man let off Violet.He waved his hand and said to the two masked men.


    "Old Buck should have waited a long time to bring this woman up and let her understand her situation."


    A cloth bag was put on Violet''s head, so that she could not see the situation outside clearly, so she could only let two masked men lead her forward.


    She knew the purpose of doing this was to prevent others from knowing the route.


    It seems that this force seems to be quite cautious. Is this the reason why they have stood on this island and have not been removed by the navy for so long?


    Although he didn''t have a cold for the navy that claimed to be righteous, Violet knew that if the naval headquarters knew the true situation of the island, it would definitely send a fleet to wipe out the forces rooted here.


    But they are still alive, that is to say, either they cover up too well and completely cover up the traces of their existence.


    Or... someone is helping them cover up.

 952 Chapter 933 The Dark Side of Suan Island

    Violet walked for a long time before stopping.


    When the cloth bag was removed from her head, the dazzling light made her a little bit unable to blink.When she was relieved, she found herself sitting in a magnificent hall.


    The decoration of the hall is extremely elegant, with a huge painting inlaid on the wall.


    Above, a naked man was nailed to a cross.


    He lowered his eyes, as if he was dying, and also like...new life.


    "Picture of the Crucifixion." Violet recognized the portrait.


    This is the painting master of Makaha, the capital of ancient art, and also a devout believer in the angelic religion.


    He used a whole suit to serve the Angel Church. Before his death, Xuancheng himself was inspired and created this work.


    This work should have been listed as a collection by the Angel Church, which was still very strong at the time. Later, after the war, this work was lost by the Angel Church.


    In the nearly one hundred years, this work has appeared in the ocean several times, and it has been rushed by those self-proclaimed collectors.


    Every time it appeared, the price was staggeringly high.The last time it appeared was in Xihai, where it was bought by an unknown collector for more than 800 million Baileys.


    Violet did not expect this work to appear here.


    She couldn''t help but looked at the owner of this place, a short and thin man with white hair wearing a custom-made suit.


    The man wore a clown mask that was not smiling, and looked at his colleague in Violet, as well as Violet.


    "Mr. Barker, I didn''t expect us to meet in this way."


    Violet looked at the old man with a clown mask, smiled, and said slowly.


    "Perhaps, I should call you another identity, she paused, and then said slowly."


    "The old mayor of Su''an Town."


    When he heard Violet''s words, the old man wearing a clown mask was obviously stiff, then he coughed a few times and slowly took off his mask.


    Under the mask, there was the old mayor''s wrinkled face that could trap mosquitoes.


    "Ahem. I wanted to give you a surprise at the last moment, and take a look at your horrified face after knowing the truth."


    "But I didn''t expect you to know in advance."


    After the identity was discovered, the old man did not hide himself, or that he did not intend to hide himself from the beginning.


    The old mayor of Su''an Town and the mysterious old Buck are all alone.


    "I''m just a simple guess. There is such a terrifying force hidden on this small island that can even invade the town directly in the middle of the night and cause tragedies. It is impossible for the old mayor of Su''an Town to not know."


    "And the great route, at least in the paradise, the navy can still fully control, as long as the old mayor reports this to the navy headquarters, the navy headquarters will immediately send a fleet to wipe it out."


    "Because this unscrupulous and fanfare crime cannot be tolerated by the navy."


    "But until now, you are still alive, so I was wondering if someone is helping you cover it up."


    "So I tried it, but I didn''t expect it to come out all at once."


    Although his hands were bound, Violet was very different from the only woman before.She is not weak in her aura.


    But there was one more thing she didn''t say. When she left the old Buck''s manor in Sweetsha Town, she had seen the manor with her own ability.


    And what appeared in front of her was the old mayor''s face.


    "Very clever girl."


    Old Buck applauded slightly for Violet''s reasoning.


    "Actually, I don''t want to provoke you who seem to have a huge influence behind them, but who told you to come here to find people?"


    "I had no choice but to arrest you."


    Old Buck said slightly regretfully.


    "So, Rebecca is here?"


    Violet''s eyes lit up, and she heard another meaning from Old Buck''s words, that is, Little Rebecca is really on this island.


    That said, everything before that made sense, why did little Rebecca suddenly lose her track, and there was no news.


    Why can''t I find Rebecca''s whereabouts no matter what I am doing, and whether it is the old Barker or the old mayor, when he sees the appearance of the little Rebecca he describes, they all acted strangely.


    It turned out that this little girl had long been caught by this group of people.


    Thinking of this, Violet''s hand squeezed slightly.A trace of killing intent flashed through her clear eyes.


    Unforgivable.


    "Little Rebecca is a very smart and powerful girl. Don''t look at her young age. If we hadn''t caught her companion in advance, she might have escaped from here."


    Speaking of little Rebecca, Old Buck smiled triumphantly.


    "But, now she is just one of my most perfect goods."


    When talking about the two words cargo, he paused and emphasized.


    "And you, will become a more perfect cargo than Rebecca."


    goods?


    After hearing these two words, Violet frowned.


    Because in any case, these two words can''t make her think better.


    Slave trade?Or something else.


    Violet''s head was in a mess, and she was extremely worried about the safety of Rebecca.


    "If you do this, aren''t you afraid to offend someone who can''t be offended? Or, don''t you be afraid of someone standing behind me who you can''t afford to offend?"


    Violet raised his head and looked at Old Buck, the anger in his eyes could not be contained.


    "offend?"


    Old Buck stood up, walked to the picture of the crucifixion, and said slowly.


    "When King Pilate decided to execute Jesus, did he worry about offending someone?"


    "Everything in the kingdom belongs to Pilate. He has the ability to execute anyone, even a saint."


    "And everything on Suan Island is mine, I have the ability to do anything here."


    "This place, I am the king."


    He clapped his hands, and the huge portrait slowly rose up, revealing the outside scene.


    Outside is an octagonal cage like the Colosseum, where two fighters fight to death.


    And the audience was full of crazy spectators.


    "Welcome to the real Suan Island."


    "Welcome to, truly, the boxing competition."


    Old Buck looked at Violet and said slowly.

 953 Chapter 934

    "This is Ayn."


    At the temporary naval base in Suan Town, Ai Yin sat in the tent and took out a phone worm. After thinking about it, he finally dialed the phone worm.


    "What''s the matter? Little Ai Yin."


    On the other end of the phone worm, an old but angry voice came.


    "When I was on a cruise mission, I found the trail of a certain pirate who killed him all the way and caused countless tragedies."


    "According to speculation, I guess this pirate should be the wild wolf Gaosuo who had to retreat from the New World because he offended the Weinhill family some time ago."


    "A pirate?"


    The old man was silent for a while, seeming to wonder who this wild wolf Gao Suo is.


    After all, in his position, he was dealing with disputes at the level of Qiwuhai, or war at the level of the Pirate Emperor.


    It''s no wonder he couldn''t remember to mention a "little pirate" at the bottom.


    "Go on."


    "While tracking him, I came to a small island. It is Suan Island in the middle of the third route of the paradise."


    "In this place, I found something unusual."


    Ai Yin reported her recent experience to the other party.


    Originally, she thought that the previous attack on the town was nothing more than a very ordinary sand thief group, and she could clean it up easily.


    However, after searching the entire Suan Island for two days, even though she turned a lot in the sky full of desert, she did not find the trace of the sand thief group.


    And neither the old mayor of Su''an Town nor any patrol in this town could provide her with any valuable clues.


    This sand pirate group seemed to have evaporated in front of Ai Yin.


    "I can''t find their traces. In order to ensure the safety of the hostages taken, and to completely curb the crimes that may have been breeding, I request the cooperation of the Navy''s Secret Service."


    The navy headquarters is divided into many departments under its jurisdiction, such as the staff department dedicated to making suggestions, the military department dedicated to combat, and the secret service department that is the most concealed but most frightening to the pirates of this sea.


    Reconnaissance, assassination, extorting confessions, everything you can imagine is the task of the agents of the Secret Service.They are like a group of death gods, hovering above the sea.


    Some of the agents who came out of the CP agent training camp were directly admitted by the CP department, but more were accepted by the Navy Secret Service Department.


    "I want them to help me find the hiding place of these sand thieves."


    Ai Yin said slowly, she had to admit one thing, that is, if she took turns to fight, she might not be inferior to any of the agents of the Secret Service, but when it came to investigating intelligence, she would be worse off. Far.


    If you can get their support, maybe you can rescue the group of hostages who are being held.


    "I understand what you mean."


    The other end of the phone worm was silent for a while, and then said slowly.


    "But now, I''m afraid we won''t be able to do anything."


    "Why, Marshal of the Warring States Period?"


    Ai Yin asked in surprise, but soon she understood.


    She suddenly understood what the Marshal of the Warring States meant that she could not free her hands and what she was referring to.


    "Because I just received an instruction."


    The Warring States Period said.


    "One copy, from the top file."


    "I understand,"


    Ai Yin was silent for a moment, "I will complete the investigation independently, and I will never fail the justice of the Navy!"


    Naval Headquarters, Marin Vando, Office of the Marshal.


    An old man in the cape of the admiral slowly hung up the phone worm, and then put a document in his hand on the table.


    At the top of the document, there is a blue cross pattern, and this pattern, in the world government, only represents one meaning.


    That is this document, a direct instruction from the five old stars, the highest level of government rights in the world.


    The old man opened the window, and the sun outside was shining brightly without clouds.


    But he knew that this peace would not last long.


    The sea breeze blows in, turning the first page of the document.


    And at the top of this file, there is such a line written in red font.


    "Exterminate the Vennhill family!"


    ...


    Suan Island, the underground world.In the octagonal cage, the two boxers are accumulating and confronting.


    The octagonal cage boxing match is the cruelest boxing match ever.


    Because once locked in an octagonal cage, there is only one rule, that is, only one boxer can come out alive.


    Before that, there were no restrictions. Their only goal was to kill their opponent.


    Compared with the octagonal cage, the so-called boxing competitions held in small towns are as ridiculous as children playing.


    A three-meter strong man hit his opponent''s chin with a punch, and Violet on the high platform could even hear the sound of a broken jaw bone.


    And this brawny man didn''t relax his vigilance at all after he succeeded in a blow. Instead, he was like a hunter peeking at his prey. He stepped back a few steps later and carefully looked at his opponent.


    The lion fights the rabbit, still using its full strength.The boxer who walked into the octagonal cage can relax only once.


    That is after the opponent''s breath.


    "People want to see exciting games, so I give them exciting games."


    "People want obedient slaves, and I can also satisfy them."


    Old Buck opened his hands, as if to introduce his life''s hard work to Violet.


    "In this place, you can satisfy all your desires."


    "In this place, you can do whatever you want."


    "This is the dark world."


    boom!


    Just as the old Buck spoke, the sturdy boxer finally determined that his opponent had lost the ability to resist, and then slammed a punch, directly hitting the chest of the other boxer.


    The boxer''s body twitched abruptly, then fell to the ground feebly.


    Can''t stand up anymore.And that sturdy boxer didn''t let his opponent go like this, but walked in front of his opponent and stepped on his opponent''s head with a strong kick.


    boom!


    Red and white viscous liquids gushing out, splashing on the floor of the octagonal cage.


    But this kind of bloody scene did not make the audience feel scared at all. Instead, these audiences screamed as they were used to.


    "People in this era have been suppressed by pirates for too long."


    "No matter how wealthy and powerful people are, they will worry about whether they will be suddenly killed by pirates."


    "They are weak and incompetent, and dare not raise arms against these pirates."


    "But it can give them a way to vent."


    Old Buck opened his hands and said to Violet.

 954 Chapter 935 The Desire Suppressed By The Times

    After the boxing match, the strong boxer staff took away from the field.


    A group of hotly dressed girls came up and danced in the octagonal cage.


    A gentleman wearing a gray cat mask and a suit slowly walked in front of the stage.


    "Then the auction begins!"


    His loud voice spread throughout the venue, and at the same time it was like a lead wire igniting an explosive barrel, igniting the enthusiasm of all the audience.


    "Ten Million Bailey!"


    "Thirty Million Baileys!"


    "Five Million Baileys!"


    "One hundred million Baileys!"


    ...


    Countless high prices were called out by this group of viewers. They looked like hunters who had been hungry for a long time, seeing the tender food, showing bloodthirsty eyes.


    And Violet didn''t even know what they were bidding on.


    Crazy, crazy!


    This was Violet''s first thought. He didn''t understand what was going on with these people?


    Are they crazy, or are they crazy?


    "Confused?"


    And Old Buck seemed to understand Violet''s thoughts, smiled slightly, and said slowly.


    "This is their desire that has been suppressed for a long time by this era!"


    The auction ended quickly and was finally bought by a fat middle-aged man at a high price of 330 million Baileys.


    And Old Buck just clapped his hands, and then the two servants walked out and framed Violet.


    "Let''s go ahead and see how great people desire."


    Violet followed Old Buck to a room with a transparent glass directly in front of the room.


    She knew that this glass was a technology invented by Bergapunk ten years ago, and it can only transmit light from one side.


    In other words, this glass can only allow people in one direction to see the opposite, and the person on the opposite side of the glass doesn''t even know that someone is watching him.


    Opposite the glass is a clean white room with various weapons.


    Knife, sword, flintlock, rope, saw, dagger, needle...


    Everything that Violet could think of that could be used in combat appeared in this small room.


    But this was not what surprised Violet the most. What made her feel incredible was that there was a chair in the center of this small room.


    A sturdy man was blindfolded, his whole body was chained to this chair, unable to move.


    This man who was restrained turned out to be the boxer who won the boxing match just now!


    The door to the room slowly opened, and a person wearing a mask walked in from outside.


    Although he wears a mask that can hide his face, from his size, it can be judged that this is the middle-aged man who bought the unknown auction at a high price of 330 million Baileys.


    "A rich, weak and incompetent man, do you guess he has been bullied by someone who relies on his own strength?"


    Old Buck said with a smile at Violet who was looking through the glass.


    "If you give him a chance for revenge, guess what will he do?"


    Hearing what Old Buck said, Violet finally understood one thing.


    She finally understood what this group of spectators were bidding wildly for, what exactly was it?


    "metamorphosis!"


    She couldn''t help but cursed, and her heart became completely gloomy.


    Little Rebecca was caught by him, how is she now?


    The middle-aged man was still a little frustrated at first, but when he saw that the boxer seemed completely unable to move, he gradually relaxed.


    He walked to the shelf, picked up a sharp dagger, and walked slowly towards the boxer.


    It seemed that he felt that someone was approaching him, and the boxer was struggling violently, but because his whole body was bound by chains, he couldn''t move at all.


    Just like...a lamb to be slaughtered.


    thump!


    The middle-aged man raised his dagger with a twisted face, and then stabbed it heavily against the boxer''s arm.


    The skin without any defense was cut by this sharp dagger in an instant.


    The blood builds on the middle-aged man.


    As for the middle-aged man who saw the blood, it seemed as if the beast in his heart had been released, his face gradually became distorted, and then he took a few steps back and picked up a small saw from the shelf.


    He walked towards the boxer with a grin.


    The boxer was in pain and started struggling, but all this was to no avail.


    The middle-aged man put the saw on the shoulder of the boxer, and then slowly twitched.


    No sound came from the other side of the glass, and the whole picture seemed to be a silent pantomime.


    But looking at the bloody scene, Violet could almost feel the sharp pain of the fighter.


    "With a little Bailey, you will be able to obtain the right to be violent against the strong people who were previously unattainable. This is more cost-effective than a business.


    Old Buck said with a smile.


    "You told those people who were enslaved by you, as long as you get out of the octagonal cage, you will give them freedom."


    "But they didn''t expect that when they won, it would become your auction item."


    "The fight between them and their opponents is just your means to stimulate them and increase their worth."


    Violet looked at the short old man in front of him and said word by word.


    "You are such a devil."


    She looked cold, and finally understood the meaning of what the few people had taken out of the cage to say.


    Top cargo?


    Violet looked at the pained expression of the boxer. This kind of cargo is not a good name.


    Her heart was completely gloomy.


    She is rarely so angry. The last time she was like this, it was when Dres Rosa was occupied by Doflamingo, when she escaped from Dres Rosa with her sister and Rebecca.


    Violet stared at the old man in front of him. If Little Rebecca had any shortcomings, she would not let this old Buck go anyway.


    She swears.


    "Don''t look at me with that look."


    Old Buck smiled slightly, he snapped his fingers, and the two servants immediately caught Violet.


    "I let you know this, of course I won''t make you such an inferior consumable."


    He walked out of this small room, and took Violet back to the first hall.


    The audience downstairs was still excited, and the hot dancing girls seemed to have lost their initial appeal.The audience kept yelling and wanted to watch a new round of the game.


    "Ahem."


    Old Buck picked up a phone worm and said softly to the other side.Then the hot girls dancing on the stage dispersed.


    Two new fighters were caught in the octagonal cage.


    And this time, the audience cheered like a tide, and Violet looked down the high platform.


    His face was completely gloomy.


    Because she saw one of the boxers, who was a little girl about twelve or thirteen years old with the same pink hair.

 955 Chapter 936

    Violet finally met Rebecca.


    At this time, Rebecca''s body was full of traces of the battle, her eyes fixed on her opponent, revealing a trace of ferocity that did not meet her age.


    "She is the most perfect cargo. She will be young next year, but her swordsmanship will be extraordinary. She is obviously a girl, but she has amazing will."


    "Her companion is in my hands, and I promise to give them freedom as long as she defeats all my fighters, so she won''t run away anyway."


    And Old Buck seemed to enjoy Violet''s feeling of anger. He sat on his sofa and took out a cigar from his clothes. After cutting it off, he started smoking it with enjoyment.


    The smoke was full, and Violet''s expression could not be seen clearly.But he can imagine how much this woman should hate herself at this time.


    The stronger the hatred, the better, because the stronger the hatred, the more she cares about the life of her niece.


    In other words, the better you can control this woman''s life.


    "This game is her last game on the surface."


    "As long as she defeats this opponent, she will accomplish her original goal and defeat all my fighters in this base."


    "But you will not fulfill your promise, will you?"


    Violet looked at Old Buck and said coldly.


    "No matter how little Rebecca wins or loses, you will never let her go."


    "I like to talk to smart people."


    Old Buck snapped his fingers and let out a mouthful of smoke.


    "My original plan was to auction off this little girl''s disposal rights after this game, because a stubborn and persistent little girl has great appeal to the gentlemen present."


    "In fact, some time ago, there were many big figures in the Red Earth Continent who reported to me one after another in private, wanting to get this little girl."


    "But I rejected them all, because in my opinion, the most perfect goods must be auctioned on the fairest stage to show their value."


    Violet had to admit that the old man in front of him was a complete hero.


    A pirate whose strength is only equivalent to a bounty of tens of millions, was caught by him and thrown into an octagonal cage. In order to survive, these prisoners had to squeeze their potential and show all their strength to the audience. In front of us.


    And the more powerful they show, the greater the shock to the audience, and the greater the sense of accomplishment that they will bring to those who bid for the ownership of the audience.


    He is a very good packaging person.


    And little Rebecca is his most perfect work at this time.


    The strong, stubborn, young loli, all kinds of factors have gathered on this little girl, bringing an inexplicable sense of satisfaction to the audience with perverted hobbies.


    In fact, there is one thing that Old Buck didn''t mention to Violet. Those big figures in the Red Earth Continent have already quoted a maximum of 800 million Baileys for the ownership of Rebecca.


    "If you want to please the devil, you must offer a corresponding sacrifice."


    Old Buck looked at Violet and said slowly.


    "But after seeing you, I changed my mind."


    "You have the hope of becoming a more perfect product than that little girl, so I gave you a different treatment and let you know all this."


    "I can make an agreement with you, I can not hurt Rebecca, and even lock you together."


    "As long as you obey my orders."


    "Can I refuse?"


    Violet raised his eyebrows and said coldly.


    "Do you have a choice? Maybe you can choose not to believe me, but after this game, I will definitely auction this little girl."


    "The average time for an octagonal cage death match is about fifteen minutes,"


    "I''m a very kind person," Old Buck flicked the soot and looked at Violet.


    "I will give you fifteen minutes."


    At this moment, Violet suddenly heard a strange tremor from the ceiling.


    It was like a fierce battle between the two groups, and the shock caused by it was transmitted to the underground cave.


    But Old Buck didn''t seem to feel this, still smoking a cigarette with a calm face.


    ...


    The time went back to one day ago, and one day after the sand bandit attacked Su''an town at night.


    The mayor¡¯s office in Su¡¯an Town.


    "Do you think you have any qualifications to negotiate with me, it''s just a defeated dog that has escaped from the New World, what qualifications do you have to dance with the lion?"


    The old mayor looked at the man sitting in front of him and said slowly.


    For this man, there is no need for him to wear that hypocritical mask.


    "The strength of that family cannot be imagined by people like you who live in a corner."


    A man with a dirty braid looked at the wrinkled old man sitting in front of him and said calmly.


    His eyes are as fierce as a wolf.


    "Moreover, my success and failure have nothing to do with what we are going to talk about now."


    "really?"


    The old mayor smiled.


    "Unexpectedly, many years ago, the little guy who followed me only to have grown to where he is today,"


    "Or, do you think that after becoming a pirate, you have experienced some wonderful adventures that you think you are qualified to be on an equal footing with me?"


    "Wild Wolf Gaosuo."


    The old mayor contemptuously called out the name of the man sitting in front of him.


    The moment he said this, the one-eyed pirate next to Gao Suo took out his pistol in an instant and pointed the black muzzle at the old man in front of him.


    As long as his boss gives an order, he will pull the trigger and end the life of this self-righteous old man.


    The old man didn''t panic, but looked at the wild wolf Gao Suo with a calm face, as if he was sure that this man would not dare to hurt himself.


    The two faced each other for a long time before Gao Suo spoke first.


    "Well, I give up."


    After he finished speaking, he put away the pistol with a reconciled look, and then looked at the old man sitting in front of his boss with hostile eyes.


    He met Gao Suo on the Great Sea Route, and after several dangerous experiences, he has entrusted his life to this man.


    He does not allow anyone to have any contempt for his boss.


    "I repeat, I need you to provide me with two false identities, which will not be detected and have detailed interpersonal relationships."


    "This kind of thing, for you as a slave merchant, is a simple matter."


    "And as a price, during this period of time, I can help you do anything."

 956 Chapter 937 Negotiations (2)

    "Mr. Mayor, I have a visitor."


    An old servant knocked gently on the door, then walked in, walked to the old mayor, and whispered in his ear.


    "It''s the leader of that group of navy, the lady who calls herself Commodore."


    "navy?"


    The old mayor frowned. The sudden appearance of the navy made him a little uneasy.


    Although he is the emperor of Suan Island, it does not mean that he can ignore the majesty of the navy. In fact, the reason why the navy hasn''t noticed the strangeness here is just because their eyes are all known by those famous The "big pirate" was attracted.


    The so-called black under the lamp, people''s eyes tend to focus on those more eye-catching things, and often ignore the things around them.


    The navy is no exception. In their jurisdiction, there are many emperors like the mayor, but the navy never finds out.


    "Are you worried about the navy that appeared on Suan Island?"


    Gao Suo keenly captured the most critical point in the words of the old mayor.


    "I can take this group of navy away."


    "This is what I can do for you."


    "Ha ha."


    The old mayor spit out a puff of smoke, his eyes staring at Gao Suo, a scornful smile on his face.


    "This group of navies originally came for you. You told me you can lead them away."


    "I will give you directly to them, and you can also dispel their doubts. Maybe, you can get the Navy''s award for this."


    After the old mayor finished speaking, Gao Suo''s face became ugly.


    But he has no way to refute the other party''s words.


    "Don''t force us."


    At this time, One-Eyed said coldly.


    "Don''t forget, we are desperadoes. Whether we are exposed or fall into the hands of the navy, we cannot escape death."


    "Guess, before we die, do we have the courage to choose to die with you?"


    "Don''t underestimate the determination of any pirate!"


    The old mayor was silent, and he still had a headache for these two desperadoes.


    After a while, he spoke.


    "Let''s do this, you help me lead this group of navies away, and we will talk about the rest of the matter."


    "And now, I want to meet this young brigadier admiral, otherwise when she has doubts, we all have to finish playing."


    "I hope you keep your promise."


    Gao Suo gave the old mayor a meaningful look, then slowly stood up, took off the windbreaker that was on the shelf that could cover him all over, and after putting it on his body, he opened the door and took him with him. His men walked out.


    At the corner of a corridor, he saw a young navy woman with long blue hair and a graceful figure.


    The female navy didn''t seem to find Gao Suo''s identity, and the two of them, just like that, rubbed shoulders and walked over.


    "I hope to get your help."


    Ai Yin walked into the mayor''s office.


    There are still two cups of coffee on the table. It seems that the old mayor has just served guests.


    "It turned out to be the respected Lord Navy!"


    The old mayor coughed, got up from his chair excitedly, and looked at Ai Yin with admiration.


    "Thanks to your protection, Suan Island has been protected from pirates for so many years."


    "If you have any help, please just tell me, on behalf of Suan Island, I will do my best to help you."


    Looking at such an enthusiastic old mayor, Ai Yin felt a little uncomfortable.


    Despite her strength, she is still a young girl after all, and she can''t compare with the old mayor, who has been fighting for decades.


    She said cautiously.


    "It doesn''t have to be too troublesome. I just want to know about the news about the Sand Pirates that attacked the town last night."


    "The reason we originally came here was to catch a vicious pirate, but the sand bandit group last night was too rampant. I think you should endure their intrusion for a long time."


    "So, I want to help you and solve this sand thief group."


    "At the same time, it is also helping the residents of Suan Island and the tourists who come to this small island to eliminate their hidden dangers."


    "Sand Pirates?"


    The old mayor was taken aback for a moment, and then quickly returned to normal.


    "Thank you so much for that."


    "This group of villains has infested Suan Island for a long time, and the residents of Suan Island are miserable!"


    "If you can get rid of them, that would be great!"


    The old mayor took Ayin''s hand and talked endlessly.


    He seemed to have endured the hatred of this so-called Sand Pirates for a long time, and now he finally got vent.


    ...


    When Ai Yin left the old town mayor''s office, her face was a little weird.


    It''s not that she didn''t get any useful clues, but that the old town mayor gave her too many clues.


    It is full of people on Suan Island''s speculation about the location of the Sand Pirates, and many suspicious places.If these suspicious locations are completely aggregated.It can almost completely encompass the desert of Suan Island.


    It is the so-called, saying it means not saying it.


    "It seems that we must rely on ourselves."


    After walking out of the mayor''s administrative building, Ai Yin stopped and said to herself.


    But this girl didn''t feel discouraged because of a little bit of difficulty, but had a firm face.


    ...


    Back to Gao Suo''s side, when Gao Suo left the old town mayor, both he and his subordinates looked gloomy.


    "Can you trust that old guy?"


    After walking to a secluded alley, One Eye lowered his voice and asked.


    "If Old Buck''s promise can be taken seriously, I can become the One Piece."


    Gao Suo said disdainfully.


    "That old guy, after using us, he turns around and discards us like trash."


    He knew quite a bit about the character of Old Buck.


    So for the so-called promise of this old guy, he didn''t care about it at all.


    "Then what should we do now?" There was a fierce flash in One-eyed''s eyes.


    "Give the old guy''s information to the navy?"


    "Do not,"


    Gao Suo shook his head.


    "According to what Old Buck said, we will help him lead away this group of navy."


    "But, don''t you say that he will not keep his promises?"


    One-eyed said puzzledly.


    "It is his business to believe it or not to keep promises."


    A trace of madness flashed in the eyes of the wild wolf Gao Suo, he said slowly.


    "Besides, I didn''t say what way I would lead this group of navy away."


    "Similarly, I am not a person who keeps promises!"

 957 Chapter 938 Robbery

    The night in Suan Town is still crowded.


    It seemed that the night attack on Sand Pirates two days ago was just a dream, and after waking up, it was quickly forgotten in the back of his head.


    There is a tavern next to the venue of the boxing competition. Many people who don''t like boxing but come to this island with their family and friends choose to indulge in it.


    The aroma of mellow wine mixed with the foul smell of vomit and filled the air.


    A man with dirty braids gently tossed the coin in his hand, then walked into the tavern with a smile on his face.


    "Guest, what do you want."


    When a sommelier saw the guest, he immediately greeted him with a compliment.Having been a waiter for so many years, he has already developed the ability to observe words and colors, and he judged it the moment the guest walked in.


    This guest is different from those who come to this small island to watch the game, but are addicted to the wine.His eyes are as sharp as wild wolves.


    Therefore, given him ten courage, the sommelier did not dare to neglect the guest.


    "A bottle of whiskey,"


    And the man with dirty braids smiled slightly, found a place to sit down, and said gently to the wine waiter.


    "Then give me an ice cube, thank you."


    After sitting down, he began to observe the tavern with his own eyes.


    The pub is not big, but because of the boxing match, there are now more guests, dozens of tables are full of guests.


    Many people were flushed with drinking, and then proudly boasted of their past experiences to their companions, while the guests sitting at the same table either nodded complimentarily, or drank with boredom. Wine without a word.


    The charming waitress shuttles between the tables. As long as there is a guest waving, she will stop and perform a hot dance for the guests.


    As long as the guests are willing to pay more, these waitresses will sit directly on the guests and tease the guests with their youthful and hot bodies.


    There is a hotel next to the tavern. Many guests who cannot bear their desires will put their arms around the waitresses and walk out of the door of the tavern. At this time, the waitresses will giggle and greet their companions and then let them go. The guest will take himself away.


    Regarding this matter, the owner of the tavern will not stop it, because these waitresses were trained by him alone, and they will give him a part of the money they get from the customers through any channel, even if it is theft. Or a transaction that men and women love is no exception.


    For the men whose brains are on their brains, he certainly enjoys them.


    Gao Suo sat in the corner like this, sipping his wine while watching the sentient beings in the tavern.


    At this time, the door of the tavern was suddenly pushed open, and a drunk man walked in drunkly and staggered through the tavern.


    The moment the drunk walked in, Gao Suo slowly put down the wine glass in his hand, then took out a piece of ice cube beside it and crushed it.


    "Sir, you are drunk, do you need me to take you to find your companion? Or I can help you find a place to rest."


    The waiter supported the drunkard and said slowly.


    The drunk didn''t speak, but felt a little uncomfortable being held by someone, and struggled violently.


    He raised his head and looked at the waiter who was supporting him.


    The waiter''s heart tightened, because the drunkard was a vicious and cruel one-eyed dragon.


    The one-eyed dragon smiled slightly, and then immediately grabbed the waiter''s body and began to vomit.


    "vomit!"


    Numerous yellow or red sticky objects were vomited on the waiter, and a foul smell filled the air.


    "Sir, what are you doing?"


    The waiter said uncomfortably that it is necessary to keep the clothes clean and tidy for those who do their job, and after this customer does this, he must change his clothes.


    In this case, you will miss the peak of the tavern traffic in the evening, especially during the tourist season of the boxing competition.


    This also means that he will tip a lot less.


    In addition, what the customer vomited out was really dirty and inaudible. The addition of various factors made the waiter not very happy.


    But the drunk didn''t stop there. Instead, he threw aside the waiter and rushed towards the table of guests next to him.


    Dirty vomit was swayed everywhere, and the guests shouted in exclamation.


    "This is a troublemaker! Catch him! Throw him out!"


    A middle-aged gentleman stood upstairs and yelled to the downstairs, and then a few burly bartenders walked out of the shadows and walked towards the drunkard with a grinning face.


    But what surprises many people is that don''t look at this person being so drunk, but his strength is quite strong, and the combined efforts of several strong bartenders did not subdue the drunk, but let him break free.


    The entire tavern was in a mess.


    "This kind of bastard should be thrown into the boxing ring and become a punching bag for those lunatics."


    The owner of the tavern, that is, the middle-aged gentleman, only sat down slowly and said with indignation.


    But at this moment, he suddenly felt some kind of sharp and sharp object, which was pressing against his waist. Just as he was about to call for help, a big hand was covering his mouth.Then something cold like gravel was forcibly stuffed into his mouth, making him speechless.


    Crushed ice cubes.


    After operating the tavern for so many years, he quickly understood what was stuffed into his mouth.


    Unlike sand and gravel, ice cubes still have cohesiveness after being crushed into fragments. These ice powders are stuffed into one''s own mouth, which quickly fills up one''s mouth.


    He couldn''t swallow, and he couldn''t vomit out. Only after the ice cubes melted into water could he recover his ability to speak.


    "Woohoo."


    The middle-aged gentleman said with a horrified expression, but because his mouth was filled with ice, he couldn''t speak at all.


    "A very obvious thing, you were hijacked by me, and within a short time, your subordinates will not be able to discover that you were hijacked by me."


    Gao Suo pointed to the chaotic scene downstairs, pressed the middle-aged gentleman''s ear, and said slowly.


    "But as long as you obey my orders. I can still give you a chance to live."


    He walked in front of the middle-aged gentleman, shook the sharp dagger in his hand, and said slowly.


    "Where is your money hidden?"

 958 Chapter 939

    In the process of fleeing all the way, Gao Suo had already spent much of his savings.


    In addition, he and the one-eyed two people can''t carry much cash with them. The last time they paid the fat black man who smuggled in was their last money.


    And now, being forced by the old Buck, they must leave this place again, so before that, Gao Suo must get enough Pele to survive with himself and one-eyed.


    The middle-aged gentleman looked at Gaosuo with horror, without any movement.


    "Do you want to delay it? But unfortunately, I don''t have time to spend ink in this place with you."


    Gao Suo shook his dagger, then slammed it down at the middle-aged gentleman''s left hand.


    Click!


    A palm fell to the ground. Because of the severe pain, the middle-aged gentleman''s face became distorted. He fell to the ground and convulsed constantly.


    But because his mouth was filled with ice, he couldn''t make a sound.


    Gao Suo wouldn''t give this person any time to breathe. He lifted the middle-aged gentleman up and said with a smile.


    "Don''t let me repeat my question again"


    "Woohoo!"


    Cold sweat continued to flow from the middle-aged gentleman''s face, he slowly raised his only remaining arm, and tremblingly pointed to a vase on the table.


    "Open it."


    Gao Suo put down the collar of the middle-aged gentleman and threw him over.


    The man tremblingly moved the vase, and then a secret door slowly opened with a safe inside.


    In Gao Suo''s cold eyes, the middle-aged gentleman slowly turned the lock of the safe and opened it.


    It is neatly filled with Bailey, and many gold coins that can be easily converted into Bailey in the black market.


    "The obedient child, very good."


    After seeing the money, Gao Suo showed a cruel smile, looked at the middle-aged gentleman curled up to the side, and said with a smile.


    "Don''t be afraid, I will keep my promise."


    ...


    Gao Suo carried a shoulder bag, squeezed the chaotic crowd, and then left the tavern with a small song.


    And the drunk who had been constantly fighting with the bartender seemed to wake up, pushed away the bartender who grabbed him, stood up, and staggered out of the tavern.


    And these bartenders saw the back of the drunkman going away, even if they were itching with hatred in their hearts, they could only give up.


    "Forget it, go and ask the boss what should I do next."


    Seeing the guests in a mess of porridge, a bartender said helplessly. He walked up to the attic, ready to find the owner of the tavern.


    But when he went upstairs, he suddenly smelled a strong smell of blood, and when he saw the scene before him clearly, he couldn''t help but scream.


    "Gosh!"


    The middle-aged gentleman''s eyes widened, looking not far ahead, his face was full of horror and unwillingness.


    There was a sharp dagger stuck in his chest, and blood couldn''t stop gushing from the wound.


    A safe next to it opened, but inside, it was empty.


    ...


    "Commitment?"


    Gao Suo walked through the street, a cruel smile appeared on his face, muttering to himself.


    "The promise of the pirate is never called a promise."


    "Only idiots will listen to these words!"


    "Boss, shall we leave this island now?"


    One-eyed trot ran to Gao Suo, and then said respectfully.


    "We now have sufficient funds. We should be able to buy two new identities through the underground world?"


    "Don''t look at that foolish wink of Old Buck!"


    "go away?"


    A hint of sarcasm appeared on Gao Suo''s face.


    "Don''t worry about it. After all, I agreed to Old Buck''s words, and promised to help him distract the group of navy like tarsus maggots."


    "How can I leave this island before I finish this?"


    "I am still a promised person after all!"


    There is an inexplicable sense of irony when such words come out of Gao Suo''s mouth.


    Even if it is the one-eyed who has followed Gaosuo for many years, when he hears these words, he still feels a chill in his back.


    It was a creepy feeling.


    ...


    At Suan Island, the hotel that was attacked at night, Ai Yin was leading people to search for clues.


    Although she had been here many times, she still believed that the group of sand thieves must have left some valuable clues in this place.As long as they find these clues, they will be able to follow the vines and find the traces of the sand thieves hiding on this small island.


    And a girl navy with white hair searched in this hotel earnestly.


    She walked into the room where the guest who had been attacked had previously lived in. There was a faint fragrance in the room. She believed that the guests living in this place must be women who thought they were gentle and pleasant.


    There are still a few pen and ink on the table, and a book spread out.This guest should have been abducted by sand thieves who broke in while he was still studying.


    Why are they taking this guest?


    A trace of doubt flashed through Cici''s mind.


    But after walking to a piece of the floor, she seemed to feel something, moved her foot, and found a strange ball carved with a knife on this piece of wood.


    It was like a half crescent covered by fog.


    "Misty Moon!"


    Cici, who grew up in the family, will certainly not forget this pattern!She was shocked inside, but at this time, Ai Yin walked in from outside.


    "Have you found any valuable clues? Cici."


    Ai Yin looked at Cici, who was a little stiff, and asked suspiciously.


    "No, nothing. I was just thinking that it was really cruel that these sand thieves had shot a lady."


    "Sand pirates are like pirates, they have no bottom line."


    Ai Yin said slowly, but just as she was about to continue to ask questions, a riot suddenly came downstairs.


    A navy rushed up in a panic and said to Ai Yin.


    "Report to Lord Ai Yin that there was another attack outside!"


    "Is it a sand thief?"


    A gleam of cold light flashed in Ai Yin''s eyes.


    "No, according to eyewitnesses, one of those suspects is one-eyed. According to our judgment, it is very likely that they are the two vicious pirates we have been pursuing!"


    "Wild Wolf Gaoso!"


    "call!"


    Ai Yin took a breath, then turned and said to Cici.


    "It seems that we have a new job."


    Seeing Ai Yin''s back turned and left, Cici breathed a sigh of relief at this time, and then slowly moved her feet away and unloaded the board from the ground.


    There is a small hidden compartment inside.There is a small book in the secret compartment.


    Cici took out the small notebook carefully, and found that it contained some familiar fonts.


    This is a diary book!

 959 Chapter 940: Coming to Tiansha Town Again

    "Is this the location of the incident?"


    Ain followed a navy to the door of a tavern.She had only speculated that Gao Suo was hiding in this small town, but the attack undoubtedly confirmed her thoughts.


    At this time, the alcoholics became a mess, and even some drunk people scuffled because of a word.


    The entire tavern was rioted.


    Ai Yin frowned, and subconsciously covered her nose.Because she smelled the smell of vomit and the smell of blood mixed together, this smell reminded her of corpses that had decomposed for more than ten days.


    "The deceased is the owner of the Brave Bar. The high index opened the bartender, and then took advantage of the chaos and ransacked the entire tavern, and killed the poor man before leaving."


    A navy stood in front of Ayin and said respectfully.


    "A very simple but effective technique."


    Ai Yin said slowly, she turned around and waved to the patrolmen in Suan Town.


    "Now, the right to public order here is temporarily taken over by me, and you cooperate with me to seal off the entire town. Today, I must catch this vicious pirate who has committed numerous crimes."


    The captain of the patrol, a sunny and handsome cowboy nodded slightly.


    The navy symbolizes incomparable hegemony in this era.Any small island under the jurisdiction of the navy must unconditionally make concessions or cooperate with the navy when facing naval tasks.


    Their little Suan Island is of course no exception.


    "Report to Captain Kuya!"


    At this time, a cowboy patrol ran up to the captain of the patrol, panting, and was about to report, but he saw Ai Yin on the side.


    The cowboy''s face suddenly became extremely ugly.


    "Is there anything to discover?" Ai Yin also noticed the cowboy patrol''s abnormality and asked with a frown.


    "For the Lord Navy, there is nothing to hide. The Lord Navy can protect us."


    Kuya said gently.As if Kua¡¯s words gave the cowboy patrol courage, he slowed down, and then spoke.


    "We found the traces of the two murderous criminals. They stole two powerful horses. Instead of fleeing to the port, they rushed out of the town."


    "From another exit of the town, rushed out towards the central desert."


    "And their goal seems to be on the other side of the desert, Tiansha Town!"


    As soon as his voice fell, a slight surprise flashed across Kuya''s face, but it was quickly covered up by him.


    And Ai Yin nodded and waved to his subordinates.


    "The first team cooperated with the patrol in Su''an Town to block the port. Don''t let Gao Suo and the others escape in the chaos."


    "Second, the third squad, follow me, enter the desert, and follow Gaosuo''s traces!"


    "understood!"


    The navy soldiers shouted uniformly, and their voices calmed down the hearts of the town residents.


    But at this time, a young navy with some freckles on his face and brown hair walked out of the crowd and said slowly to Ai Yin.


    "Report to Master Ai Yin." A trace of stubbornness flashed across the young navy''s face.


    "I want to follow you and chase Gao Suo together."


    "Rome..."


    Ai Yin looked at the young navy, with a trace of struggle flashing across his face.


    She originally wanted to protect this young man. After all, he was born with a domineering look, he had an unlimited future, and Gao Suo was a fierce lunatic, it was too dangerous to hunt him down.


    But looking at the young man''s firm eyes, Ai Yin was still slightly moved.


    "Well, you go out and follow me."


    "It''s just that, once you encounter any danger, protect yourself is the highest order."


    "The justice of the navy is not defended by unnecessary sacrifices."


    She said this, this sentence, her teacher, the former navy admiral, Black Fist Zefa once said to her.


    And now, she told these young people intact.


    But looking at the stubborn eyes of these young people, Ai Yin couldn''t help thinking of who he was at the beginning.


    The justice of the navy is built on this sea by these innocent young people.


    "I see!" the young navy named Roma said firmly.There was a trace of determination on his face that did not match his age.


    "Everything, for justice!"


    "For justice!"


    All the navy roared in unison, their voices resounded through the sky!


    A team of navy rushed out of Su''an Town on horseback from the West Gate, and in a flash, it was flooded by the sky of yellow sand.


    "By the way, where is the Cici?"


    At this time, Ai Yin found out that something was wrong. One of the two young people he had most optimistic about, the girl named Cici disappeared.


    "Report to Master Ai Yin, she seems to be still searching for information in that hotel, but you can rest assured, I have sent someone to notify her, she will react soon, and then catch up with us."


    Ai Yin''s adjutant rushed to Ai Yin''s side on horseback, and said respectfully.


    "I understand."


    Ayin nodded, then turned to look ahead.


    There is endless yellow sand ahead. Gao Suo and the others want to use the yellow sand to cover up their whereabouts and get rid of the navy completely, right?


    A sneer flashed across Ai Yin''s face. She waved her hand, and a navy immediately took out the cage that was hidden by the black cloth, and then two military dogs leaped out of the cage.


    The yellow sand can conceal the trail of horseshoes and the escape route of Gao Suo, but it cannot conceal one thing.


    That is the smell.


    Their scent is permeated in the air and cannot be smelled by humans, but for a well-trained navy dog ??with a sense of smell that is thousands of times more sensitive than humans, it is no different from a beacon in the dark.


    Two army dogs rushed to the front of the team, like two off-string arrows rushed out.


    And the mighty navy team behind followed the pace of these two army dogs and rushed towards the yellow desert.


    ...


    Tiansha Town is still dilapidated.


    On a crooked-neck tree at the entrance of the town, there were several mummy corpses hanging.


    The corpses were full of scratches from nails, and they did their last struggle as they slowly walked towards death.


    Although to no avail.


    "Back to this place again."


    A group of black steeds rushed out of the desert. A traveler who wrapped himself in a black cloth sat on the horses and looked at the corpses on the tree with a crooked neck, with a hint of sarcasm on his face.


    "Is it really a nasty way to deter slaves who try to escape?"


    He took these corpses for granted as Old Buck''s handwriting.

 960 Chapter 941 The Devils Deal

    "Now the navy has almost reacted. It should be tracking our tracks in the desert."


    Gao Suo smiled slightly and said slowly.


    "I hope their heads are not too stupid. If I can''t find me even if I deliberately expose the trace, then this game is too boring."


    "Now, what shall we do?"


    One-eyed carrying a huge package, asked slowly.As Gao Suo''s most loyal supporter, he only needs to know what to do next, and he will execute Gao Suo''s orders unconditionally.


    No matter how ridiculous this order is, it doesn''t matter.


    Because his life was saved by Gao Suo, this one reason was enough.


    A few ordinary people in tattered clothes looked straight at the huge package Gao Suo was carrying, and a trace of greed flashed in their eyes.


    As Gaosuo continued to move, the sound of metal rubbing continued from inside the package.


    It''s like a treasure chest full of gold coins.


    "It''s not a smart thing to lose your life for something impossible."


    Gao Suo waved his hand to these ordinary people, motioning them to leave.


    He is bloodthirsty, but this kind of meaningless killing can''t tease his interest at all.


    "Let''s go find our old friend now."


    Gao Suo turned his head, looked at his men, and said slowly.


    In the dilapidated Tiansha Town, there is an extremely luxurious and extravagant manor that is extremely incompatible with the town style.


    And the owner of this manor is the old Buck.


    Gao Suo came to the door of the manor with a one-eyed eye, and then gently rang the doorbell.


    A well-dressed old gentleman walked in front of Gao Suo. The old gentleman lifted his glasses and said respectfully to Gao Suo.


    "Excuse me, is there anything wrong with this guest?"


    "I am a tourist visiting this island. The so-called boxing match on your island is too boring. There is no passion at all."


    Gao Suo said in disgust.


    "Too bad, I even want to leave here and never come to this island again."


    "That''s really sorry."


    The old housekeeper bends down slightly and said neither humble nor humble.


    "But I heard that you have a more passionate game here, the kind of real bloody battle that can release my hormones!"


    Gao Suo said as soon as his voice changed.


    "So I temporarily gave up the idea of ??leaving, traveled through the deserts and came here."


    "If you disappoint me and waste my time again, I will definitely not let you go."


    Gao Suo turned his head and looked at One-Eyed. The latter understood Gao Suo''s meaning in an instant, took off his huge backpack, and opened it.


    It was full of Bailey and countless gold coins.


    The old housekeeper''s face condensed, and the money, if added up, is hundreds of millions of Baileys.He looked at Gaosuo and One-Eyed carefully, and nodded slowly after smelling a tinge of bloodthirsty from the two of them.


    These two people have killed people, and there are not many lives in their hands.This also means that they will not be navy spies.


    After understanding this matter, the old butler immediately opened the door of the manor and said respectfully to Gao Suo.


    "Guest, you have come to the right place, please come with me."


    He led Gao Suo through the small garden of the manor, and then into a seemingly ordinary double-storey building.


    This is a very ordinary bar, the outside of the bar is connected to the entrance of the town, but now there are only a few guests scattered all over the bar, not comparable to the almost full scene in Suan Town.


    The old butler took Gao Suo to a corner, and then turned a little lion next to him.


    A hidden door appeared in front of Gao Suo.


    A staircase appeared inside the secret door, and the staircase continued to spin down, not knowing where it led.


    The old butler walked in with Gao Suo, and when he reached the end of the stairs, he heard waves of cheers like the tide.


    "Sir, please don''t be too surprised, this is the real boxing competition."


    The old butler turned around and said respectfully to Gao Suo.


    Gao Suo went out and found that at the end of the stairs, it was an underground world.


    There was a huge octagonal cage in the middle, and countless spectators sat in the auditorium, watching the boxers fighting in the octagonal cage with blood.


    "Sir, have a good time."


    The old butler said to Gao Suo, then slowly stepped back, and before leaving, closed the door of the stairs.


    "Here is the world that Old Buck has painstakingly managed for decades."


    Gao Suo turned around and said slowly to Cyclops.


    "Let¡¯s take a good look at the last beauty here, because it won¡¯t be long before this place will disappear."


    After speaking, he found a place with one eye and sat down, like an ordinary spectator, cheering for the fighters fighting in the octagonal cage.


    At this time, a strong boxer with a height of about three or four meters hit his opponent''s chin with a heavy punch.


    Gao Suo sitting in the audience can even hear the sound of the other''s jaw bone breaking.


    The rest of the audience also heard a little sigh, but they did not show any mercy to the injured boxer, but became even more excited.


    "Break his bones!"


    "Break his neck!"


    There were constant ladies in luxurious clothes, or gentlemen who should have been polite, stood up and shouted hysterically at the boxer in the octagonal cage.


    "What happened to them?"


    One-eyed was a little uncomfortable, and asked suspiciously at Gao Suo next to him.


    "They, it''s just that Old Buck released their inner desires."


    Gao Suo was accustomed to all this.He said slowly.


    "After all, Old Buck is a very good at figuring out people''s hearts."


    "He is the devil."


    "And we, wait a minute to make a deal with the devil."


    "trade what?"


    One-eyed asked suspiciously, but this time, Gao Suo did not speak, but looked towards the high platform.


    Above the octagonal cage, there is a high platform, which is covered by single-sided glass, and it is impossible to see what is inside.


    But Gao Suo knew that the old guy must be hiding there.


    ...


    "According to the smell, Kaoso and they came here all the way."


    At the entrance of Tiansha Town, a team of navy came.


    The two army dogs barked at Tiansha Town, and the dog trainer understood something, turned his head, and slowly said to the brigadier general beside him.


    "Find them before they cause further destruction."


    Ai Yin said, and then led the navy into this small town slowly.

 961 Chapter 942

    Everywhere in Tiansha Town revealed a dilapidated atmosphere, like a slum.


    There were only a few people wandering in the street, and Ai Yin noticed that these people did not have any expressions on their faces, but instead stiffened their bodies like walking corpses.


    Only those who are truly ashamed and have lost faith in everything will show such a face.


    "What kind of secrets are hidden in this small town?"


    Ai Yin said to herself, she felt that she was getting closer and closer to the ultimate secret of this small island.


    Two army dogs rushed in the front, their heads lowered, sniffing the breath of Gaosuo.


    "It''s in this town!"


    The dog handler walked up to Ai Yin and said slowly.


    "Gao Suo didn''t stay here for too long, but rushed directly towards a certain place."


    "As if premeditated."


    "Is it a haven for the villains, or a dirty demon cave?"


    Ai Yin said slowly.


    "Soon, I will know."


    She turned around, glanced at the immature navy behind her, and then said slowly.


    "The unforgivable evildoers are right in front, and the warriors who bear justice, follow me forward."


    "Everything, for azure justice!"


    She yelled, the two army dogs seemed to be sensed, suddenly raised her head, and her bloodthirsty eyes looked straight towards a certain place.


    "Roar!"


    They roared twice, then pulled up their legs and rushed toward the depths of the town.And Ain also led the navy, following behind the two hounds.


    The group soon came to the door of a luxurious and extravagant manor.And an old man with the appearance of a housekeeper saw Ayin and the others pass, a trace of surprise flashed across his face, and he immediately turned and left.


    "Roar!"


    However, the two army dogs rushed directly on the iron gate of the manor. Ai Yin saw this situation, did not speak, but directly drew out the saber from his waist, and slashed towards the iron gate. .


    The iron gate collapsed in an instant, and the people in the manor discovered this abnormality. A group of strong thugs rushed out of the manor, waved their weapons, and rushed towards Ai Yin and the others.


    "This is a private realm, idle people, etc., quickly retreat!"


    A strong man headed by shouted.


    "Not here."


    Ai Yin ignored these brawny men, but looked at two army dogs.


    After the gate was pushed open, the two army dogs did not hesitate, but rushed towards the other side of the manor.


    "Keep half of the people, and subdue these irrational people, and the rest, follow me."


    Ayin said loudly, then rode the horse, following the pace of the two hounds.


    This group of brawny men could not be the adversaries of the well-trained navy, even if only half of the navy, they could easily withstand the impact of the brawny men.


    "It''s not good, it''s bad!"


    The old butler walked out of an underpass and appeared next to the bar connected to the small manor.


    A hint of anxiety flashed across his face, and he muttered to himself.


    "I don''t know what the navy found, but I must inform the owner now."


    "In this case, only the master can handle it!"


    He walked directly into the bar and made a secret gesture to the drinkers who were drinking in the bar, and then these drinkers immediately understood what he meant, put down the movements in their hands, and stood up directly.


    A few **** walked to the front of the stage and started a sexy dance, and this group of alcoholics gathered in front of the group of ****, making a hungry look.


    If there is no reason, the navy will not come to this place.


    Once they came here, they must have discovered something.


    So Old Buck gave them what they wanted to see. Under the circumstances he expected, when the navy came to this place, he directly turned it into a place that provided some indescribable services.


    To paralyze the navy¡¯s sight and buy time for yourself.


    After all this was done, Old Buck directly opened a secret passage in the bar and dived in.


    ...


    "Why, don''t you panic?"


    Violet raised his head and looked at Old Buck sitting in front of him.


    "Something terrible seems to have happened outside."


    There was a faint vibration from the ceiling, accompanied by the roar of two groups fighting.


    This sound was completely masked by the excited roar of the audience in the venue.If it is not intended by a careful person, it will not be noticed at all.


    But it happens that Violet is a very careful person.


    At this time, Old Buck also felt something wrong. He finally lost the pride of having everything under his control before, and his face became gloomy.


    A man with the appearance of a housekeeper walked to Old Buck''s side, then lowered his head and said something in Old Buck''s ear. After he finished speaking, Old Buck suddenly slapped the arm of his chair.


    The chair, which is engraved with exquisite patterns, is smashed into pieces at a glance.


    "You too, do you miscalculate?"


    Violet looked at Old Buck and said sarcastically.


    "I''ll teach you later."


    Old Buck said in a cold voice, then turned around and ordered to the old housekeeper.


    "Notify the guests that today''s event has been cancelled. Then lead the guests to leave from another passage."


    "Then, you take the people and try to stop this group of navy. The brigadier has seen my face, so I cannot appear in front of her."


    "I see, master!"


    The old butler bowed slightly to the old Buck, and then said respectfully.


    After a while, a host walked onto the stage with regret.Facing the audience with regret, he announced the cancellation of the next boxing match.


    The audience sighed when they heard the news, but looking at the strong security guards around, they still obediently chose to comply.


    After all, hormones can be vented at any time, but a person''s life is only once after all.


    In the octagonal cage, a pink-haired young swordsman stared at everything around her blankly. She didn''t understand what was happening, but she could breathe a sigh of relief after all.


    She looked at her opponent with a smile.


    "We, it seems that we can fight to death without fighting."


    The girl swordsman said slowly.But before her voice fell, two brawny men wearing masks walked in and subdued her.


    "Don''t worry, this is just a little bit of a wave of my long life."


    Old Buck said slowly to Violet.


    "As long as I still control this island, I can create ten paradise like this at any time."


    "And you, can''t escape from my palm."

 962 Chapter 943

    At this time, does Old Buck still maintain his own control of everything?


    Violet found the old man more and more funny.


    At the very beginning, she also regarded Old Buck as a dormant hero here. If it were not for lack of strength, he was destined to have his place in this sea.


    He is a lunatic like Lorne, paranoid, crazy, unscrupulous, without any sympathy.


    But now it seems that comparing Lorne with this old Buck is simply an insult to Lorne.


    Because at least, Lorne will admit his failure.


    Moreover, Lorne''s ambition is far more than just a small island, but the whole sea.


    There is a fundamental gap between the two of them in terms of pattern.


    "Do you really think so?"


    Violet looked at Old Buck with undisguised sarcasm on his face.


    This conceited man has not discovered his identity until now.No, it should be that he didn''t even investigate.


    He firmly believed that as long as anyone fell into his hands, he would cut off all contact with the outside world, as if the world had evaporated.


    So he doesn''t care about the people he caught, what kind of identity they have, whether they stand behind them who he can''t afford to offend.


    "nonsense!"


    Old Buck said coldly to Violet, and then motioned to his men to block her mouth.


    "I will take you and your niece away."


    "You will never escape my palm!"


    Old Buck roared with a twisted face.


    "lifetime!"


    ...


    The audience gradually dispersed, and Gao Suo and the one-eyed two people sitting in the audience seemed particularly abrupt.


    "The real stage will always belong to the strong, not your kind of despicable villain who only hides behind the scenes."


    Gao Suo said slowly.


    After seeing Gao Suo''s slow motion, the two strong men walked towards him slowly, trying to drive away the "disobedient guest".


    But when they first walked in front of Gao Suo, the one eye moved without any movement. He suddenly got up, holding two sharp daggers, and directly wiped the necks of the two strong men.


    Blood gushed out, these two strong men clutched their necks and fell to the ground feebly. They never thought that they would die like this!


    "Life is fragile, but some people don''t cherish it."


    Gao Suo stood up, passed the bodies of two strong men, and walked forward.


    "Let''s go to our boss and talk again."


    A cruel smile appeared on Gao Suo''s face.


    "Talk about our deal."


    After mentioning the word transaction, Gao Suo emphasized his tone, and the ridicule in the words was hardly concealed.


    "Bring all the slaves to the cave."


    On the high platform above the octagonal cage, Old Buck directs his men.


    Two burly men grabbed a lady with black hair in a lady''s suit, closed her mouth, and put on a headgear.Then took her down.


    The cave is the place where Old Buck detains all the slaves. It is also the place where Violet wakes up and meets the masked people who took him away.


    As a cunning villain, Old Buck certainly wouldn''t put the Garden of Eden for entertaining guests in the same place as his lair where his slaves were held.


    In fact, apart from a few of his true confidants, few people knew where he held these slaves.


    The disguised guests in the ground tavern played a good deterrent effect and bought time for the guests to evacuate.


    The guests left the underground boxing ring through another passage, and the exit of that passage was at the end of Tiansha Town, a relatively hidden place.


    There is a horse farm here. After the guests came out of the passage, they were immediately arranged to sit on a group of strong horses that had been prepared for a long time, and left the town in a hurry.


    And Old Buck took his men and walked out from another passage of another racecourse.


    "Go to the cave!"


    Old Buck got into the carriage and said coldly to the people at hand.


    The heads of this group of slaves were all covered by black cloth. They didn''t know what was going on. They could only let the strong men squeeze themselves into the crowded carriage cage.


    The same was true for Rebecca. She possessed superb swordsmanship and was directly confiscated with weapons, then tied her hands and feet and threw it into a cage.


    Blinded, she didn''t even know what was going on. She only felt that someone was holding herself tightly after being thrown into the carriage.


    She was about to resist, but she heard a familiar voice.


    "Don''t be afraid, it''s me."


    Violet didn''t know when he spit out the cloth strips in his mouth, and broke free of the rope that bound him, and gently grabbed Rebecca''s hand.He lowered his voice and said slowly.


    "Don''t be afraid, I will definitely take you out."


    Violet said.


    As the CEO of the Wienhill family, how could Violet, who has experienced the craziest wave of the sea, be caught by an unknown person?


    She was just disguising, and her purpose in doing all this was just to find Rebecca.


    And now, she found it.


    No one noticed that on her right arm, there was a slight bump, as if something was hidden under her skin.


    The convoy loaded with slaves slowly left the carriage and rushed into the desert.


    The sky full of yellow sand will cover up all traces, and Old Buck''s cave is hidden in this desert.


    But Old Buck did not notice that shortly after they left, a young girl with long white hair in a navy uniform appeared slowly in the yellow sand.


    She was expressionless and slowly spread her hands.


    A piece of white paper shook slowly in her hand, as if dancing in the center of her palm.


    And the direction in which this piece of paper trembles is the direction where Old Buck left!


    Life card!


    A card made of nails and human hair can communicate with the position of the main body after shredding, and always point to the position of the main body.


    After Violet guessed that they were coming to catch him, he hid his life card and his diary in the hotel. As long as the family members came to this place, they would find it.


    This is a technology circulating on the sea, not too rare, but not everyone has the grasp.


    Many pirates do not even know this.


    But Old Buck, who was content with the status quo and had never left here in Suan Island his entire life, just didn''t know this.


    Therefore, he miscalculated.

 963 Chapter 944

    The cave where Old Buck held the slaves was located in the very center of the desert and was hidden by a petrified boulder, so many people would not find it even if they passed by here without paying attention.


    A carriage convoy came here, and Old Buck got off the front carriage and waved his hand. His men immediately took the group of slaves blinded by the black cloth.


    "Hide this group of cargo, and then I will deal with the group of navy."


    Old Buck gave orders to his men, but at this moment, a thin figure slowly walked out among the yellow sand.


    "We met again, this time, do you have time to talk to me?"


    A man who covered his whole body in his clothes slowly said, he took off the cloth strip that was wrapped around his face, revealing an old Buck''s familiar face.


    "Sure enough, this group of navy came to me for no reason."


    "You are challenging my bottom line, Gao Suo."


    The man who appeared in front of Old Buck was the key criminal wanted by the Navy, the wolf Gaosuo.


    As one of Old Buck''s confidantes many years ago, Gao Suo was familiar with Old Buck''s nest, so before Old Buck and the others came here, they had already arrived at this place.


    "No, I''m just asking for a little bargaining chip."


    Gao Suo shrugged his shoulders and said slowly.


    "Now, I have a bargaining chip."


    "What kind of navy is your bargaining chip?"


    Old Buck said coldly, he didn''t expect that this little boy who was only a promise many years ago would have grown to where he is today.


    It seems that the pirate¡¯s journey will change a person.


    "Why should I talk to you?"


    Old Buck waved his hand, and his subordinates immediately heard it, raised their spears, and aimed them at Gaosuo and One-eyed.


    "I will deal with you and your men, and send your bodies to the navy."


    "Isn''t it better?"


    A cowboy with a face covered rode out of the crowd, looking at Gaosuo with murderous expression.


    "It seems that you have cultivated many loyal dogs for so many years."


    But in the face of the heavy encirclement, Gao Suo did not panic at all, but said with disdain.


    "Do you really think that after you kill me, this group of navies will give up? Perhaps the reason they came to this island at first is because of me, but after they discovered the sand thief disguised as your subordinates , They put their focus on eliminating this group of sand thieves."


    "Even if I die, they won''t stop there, but will doubt you even more. Old Buck."


    "You and I know this well."


    After finishing speaking, Gao Suo was not afraid to aim his black muzzle at all, but got off the horse and walked towards Old Buck step by step.


    "So, do you have a better way now?"


    Old Buck motioned to his men not to shoot for now, and frowned at Gao Suo.


    He has been operating here for decades, from a silent trash fish, to the emperor of Suan Island, so he understands a truth, that is, to cooperate with the most suitable and best able to bring his own benefits.


    It doesn''t matter if this person is his own enemy.


    "It''s still the previous condition. You provide me with two flawless false identities, but this time, I have to add money."


    Gao Suo looked at Old Buck, showing his white teeth.


    "One billion Baileys, give me one billion Baileys, plus two identities, on a small boat east of Suan Island."


    "After you do all this, I will completely distract this group of navy."


    "Deal!"


    Old Buck is worthy of being a hero, he knows the truth about the broken arm of a strong man.


    If you want to get rid of the current troubles, you must give up something.


    Billion Bailey is painful for him, but if it can solve the navy, it will be worth it.


    "Sure enough, it''s Old Buck, so refreshing."


    A cruel smile appeared on Gao Suo''s face.


    "I want you to provide manpower to assist in my plan."


    "Don''t make an inch!"


    The green veins on Old Buck''s forehead were exposed, and he almost said in a roaring tone.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not yours, those cowboy patrols who will reveal their identity."


    Gao Suo didn''t care about all this.


    "I need you to provide a few strong slaves, otherwise these coolies won''t let me do it alone?"


    "Don''t worry, after using these slaves, I will execute them secretly without revealing your existence."


    Old Buck nodded slowly after pondering for a while.


    Two people, in a few words, decided the fate of several people.


    And these slaves know nothing about this.


    "These slaves are the only stock I have right now. You can choose as much as you like."


    Old Buck took Gao Suo into the cave, and looked at the wide cave, the countless cages, the lifeless slaves, even Gao Suo was stunned.


    He didn''t expect that after so many years, there would be so many slaves under Old Buck''s control.These black cages densely filled the cave.


    And these slaves hid in the corner of the cage, like a corpse, lifeless.


    The status of the slaves brought from the octagonal cage was slightly higher, and was thrown into a slightly cleaner place by the old Buck''s men.


    After the headgear was taken off, the group of slaves looked at the people at the door in confusion, wondering what happened.


    Gao Suo glanced at these slaves casually, like a customer choosing ingredients in a vegetable market, but when Gao Suo saw a calm woman in a black suit afterwards.He seemed to see something incredible and took a deep breath.


    "Is there any problem? Pick it quickly, otherwise the navy may catch up to this place after a while!"


    "No, there is no problem."


    Gao Suo suppressed the shock in his heart, and then pretended to be calm and randomly ordered a few slaves.


    "Just them."


    Gao Suo said slowly, then turned around.Eyes were shocked.After being wanted by that family member for so long, he certainly knew the information of that family member.


    At least, I know what the core senior cadres of the family look like.


    He didn''t understand why that woman appeared here, but one thing was clear, that is, the forces standing behind that woman would never let anyone hurt their family.


    The moment he saw that woman, Gao Suo must have seen the future destined for Old Buck.


    It was an extremely dark future, without a trace of brilliance.


    "Then, I''m leaving."


    As Gao Suo said, he has only one idea now, and that is to leave this place as soon as possible.

 964 Chapter 945 Im Very Disappointed

    But before Gao Su reached the door of the cave, his footsteps stopped.


    Because a figure appeared at the door of the cave.


    A very young girl with white hair in navy uniform.The girl raised her hand, and a scrap of paper kept beating in her palm.


    And the direction that the shredded paper is facing is this cave!


    And beside the cave, the soldiers who were supposed to guard this place fell to the ground one after another.


    A swordsman with long fuchsia hair in a kimono stood beside the female navy.


    The long knife in her hand was hanging on the ground, and the cherry-colored blade was dripping with blood.


    "This idiot!"


    Gao Suo said this almost in a gritted tone.Before he captured the slaves, he didn''t even destroy the life cards they carried.


    Now they found Old Buck''s nest directly with the life card.


    The female swordsman in a kimono looked calm, as if she saw the Gaosuo hiding in the cave, and slowly raised her long sword.


    "Run!"


    Gao Suo turned around and shouted at One-Eyed, and then directly pounced One-Eyed.


    A huge slash slashed the huge stone covering the cave in half horizontally, and the white slash flew past Gao Suo''s back.


    Even if he is not injured, Gao Suo can still feel the terrifying power contained in this slash. If he is hit, his fate may be no different from the stone that was cut.


    They have come here!


    "You must leave this place!"


    Gao Suo said to One-Eyed, that family member has found this place, if he stays in this cave, there will only be one end.


    That''s the foolish funeral with Old Buck!


    Gao Suo is very ambitious, so he is unwilling to die in such a place.


    After speaking, he immediately rushed into the cave with the wolf.


    "Why are you back again?"


    Old Buck looked at the two Gaosuo who had gone back and forth, and said with some confusion.


    "Could it be that the group of navies have found this place?"


    "Do not,"


    Gao Suo shook his head and rushed directly towards Old Buck. Before he could react, he grabbed Old Buck and threw it behind him.


    "Reaper is here."


    Old Buck''s thin and fat body hit the ground heavily, he was furious, and he was about to order his men to kill the two offended men.


    But at this time, he suddenly heard a violent vibration from the cave.It''s like an earthquake.


    "In the end what happened?"


    Old Buck yelled, and then pointed at several of his men casually.


    "You, you, and you! Go up and see what happened."


    And the other cowboy who concealed his face supported Old Buck.Taking advantage of the stunned skills of Old Buck, Gao Suo and One-Eyed had already rushed to the bottom of the cave, hiding their bodies in dense cages.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    At this moment, there was a painful scream from upstairs. After hearing these sounds, Old Buck felt very familiar, as if he had heard them somewhere.


    But he soon reacted, and these voices originated from his men.


    The blood flowed down the stone and reached the feet of Old Buck.A corpse rolled down from above.


    A scratch appeared on his throat.The scratches are shallow, but they are just deadly, and blood is constantly pouring out from his throat.


    The cowboy held his revolver until his death, but he never had a chance to pull it out.


    A horrible feeling appeared in Old Buck''s heart, and he felt that his body was extremely cold.


    This feeling has never appeared since he became the mayor of Su''an Town, that is, the emperor of the underground world of Su''an Town.


    Suddenly now, Old Buck finally realized that when facing certain enemies, he was actually no different from these ants imprisoned in such a place.


    This sense of powerlessness is born spontaneously.


    Step on!


    The sound of footsteps kept coming from outside, the sound of footsteps getting closer and closer, and the last young woman in a kimono came in.


    After seeing the dense cages in the cave, she frowned.


    "Are Little Rebecca and the others locked up in such a place?"


    Another crisp voice sounded behind her.An Qian hardly concealed the hatred in her tone.


    Because of her childhood experiences, she hated this group of slave merchants more than anyone in the family.


    It is for this reason that even though Lorne has countless notorieties, he has never been involved in slavery.


    "This time, I miscalculated, and I admit it."


    Old Buck walked out of the shadows, he looked at the young swordsman in kimono, and said slowly.


    "Your companion has not suffered any harm. If you want any compensation, I can give it to you."


    "As long as you let me live."


    Old Buck lowered his head, no longer the proud look of having everything under his control.


    In front of absolute power, everything is vain. This woman walked all the way here, only to explain one thing, that is, all the guards she left on it were killed by her.


    And this kind of strength was simply not something he could contend with, so this time, he accepted it.


    However, at this time, Old Buck still did not give up the negotiation.


    "In other words, you can kill me, but your companions will also be buried for me."


    There was a trace of hostility in Old Buck''s eyes, he waved his hand, and the two cowboys used sharp daggers against Violet and Rebecca''s necks, and came behind him.


    The moment the woman spoke, he knew who they were looking for, so he took the lead and caught them as hostages.


    Old Buck knew the techniques of negotiation well. When the lives of his companions were threatened, even if the two women hated themselves, they had to think about them for their companions.


    In this way, the possibility of living by yourself will be greater.


    "My brother said he wanted to see who challenged his authority."


    However, the white-haired female navy said slowly as if she hadn''t heard the threat of Old Buck.


    She spread out her hand, crushed a life card in her hand, and then a void gate slowly appeared behind her.


    On the other side of the Void Gate, sat a man with long black hair wearing a black cloak.


    The man looked at Old Buck from a distance, then slowly shook his head.


    "I am disappointed."


    The man said.

 965 Chapter 946: Not everyones mistakes are worth forgiving

    The moment he saw the man across from the Void Gate, Old Buck''s face instantly turned pale.


    No matter how ignorant he is, it is impossible for him not to know who the man in front of him is.


    "Wynhill..."


    Old Buck slowly said the name in a trembling voice.His mouth squirmed, he wanted to continue to say something, but he couldn''t speak.


    He never expected that the man standing behind the two slaves would be him.


    "Don''t think you are the demon Lorne, I will be afraid of you!"


    At this time, old Buck''s face suddenly showed a trace of madness!


    He grabbed a dagger, pointed it at Violet''s neck, and said madly.


    "Now, the life of your family is in my hands. If I die, they will also be buried for me!"


    Old Buck is now betting that the rumor is true.


    If Lorne really cherishes his family as rumored, then he has a chance to live.


    Rebecca and the two women Violet are the last bargaining chips for Old Buck!He must firmly hold this chip in his hand.


    The sharp dagger was aimed at Violet''s neck, as if this heroic woman would be killed here as long as she applied force.


    However, at this time, the kimono female swordsman was not panicked, the white-haired girl Navy was not panicked, and even Violet, whose life was pinched in his hands, was not panicked at all.


    She looked at Old Buck in front of her calmly, as if looking at a clown.


    "I am disappointed."


    Lorne looked at Old Buck calmly across the Void Gate.


    "I will really kill! Don''t force me!"


    Seeing Lorne like this, Old Buck was completely flustered, and he pressed the dagger in his hand against Violet''s neck.


    However, Lorne did not speak, but still looked at him calmly.


    When Old Buck gritted his teeth and was about to show Ron a bit of color, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his hand.


    Under his men, the masked cowboy slashed and chopped off his entire palm.


    Blood spewed out from the broken arm of the old Buck, and the skinny old man knelt on the ground, wailing constantly.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah!"


    "Very good drama."


    Lorne looked at the masked cowboy who had betrayed Old Buck and said slowly.


    "Your master probably didn''t expect you to betray him."


    "Kuya! You betrayed me!"


    Old Buck kept shaking on the ground, then raised his head and looked at the cowboy who had cut off his arm with hostile eyes.


    "If it weren''t for me to save you, you would have been swallowed by this sea. It was me who supported you with one hand and made you step by step to where you are today!"


    "I didn''t expect you to betray me! Betray your savior!"


    If anyone in Su''an Town saw this scene, they would be surprised and speechless.


    Because next to this old Buck, this masked cowboy who worked as a beast turned out to be the famous Sheriff Cuya in Suan Town!


    "Sure enough it is you!"


    After hearing the name Kuya, Violet''s pupils shrank slightly.


    Everything is clear. When I left Su¡¯an Town and headed to Tiansha Town, the people who followed me were Kuya and the others. They only emerged from the yellow sand after being discovered by myself. The body showed a hypocritical appearance.


    And after learning of his residence, the people who attacked him with someone late at night, I am afraid it is also Kuya and them!


    This hypocritical fellow, in conjunction with Old Buck, completely ruled the entire town of Su''an, both lightly and darkly!


    "All of me, I was ordered by someone! Old Buck controls my life. If I don''t listen to him, he will kill me immediately!"


    Kuya took off his mask and knelt directly in front of Lorne.


    "I have been looking for an opportunity to get rid of this evil devil and rescue the poor people who have suffered."


    He looked at Lorne and said in tears.His expression is like those people who are full of evil, kneeling in front of the priest to confess after awakening.


    That kind of remorse, helplessness, people can''t find the slightest flaw.


    "I will release your family and all the slaves, and then I will surrender myself to the Navy."


    "I hope to advance the darkness of the city and make atonement for my crimes."


    Kuya stepped on Old Buck''s body, stomped him on the ground, looked at Lorne, and said sincerely.


    And Lorne didn''t speak, but looked at him calmly.


    This feeling made Kuya feel the horror. He quickly cut the rope that tied Violet and Rebecca, and then gently pushed the two to Lorne''s side.But Lorne still looked at him without saying a word, and Kuya gritted his teeth and walked down toward the cave.


    He wanted to release these slaves in front of Lorne.


    "Asshole! Asshole! Asshole!"


    Old Buck saw Kuya like this, his teeth tickled with anger, he looked at Kuya angrily, but couldn''t say a word.


    He didn''t expect Kuya to sell himself so thoroughly, leaving no trace of affection at all.


    At this time, Old Buck felt a sense of despair in his heart. He could not think of any chance to come back.


    "Is there only these?"


    After Kuya released some slaves, Lorne slowly spoke.


    "You may have misunderstood one thing. That is, I am a pirate, not a philanthropist."


    He looked at Kuya and shook his head.


    "These slaves, living or dying, have no meaning to me."


    Kuya''s body became stiff, and he felt a chill rushing from the bottom of his feet to the top of his head.


    Cold all over.


    "I can be your dog! I can join you under your command and become your most loyal dog!"


    Kuya turned around and knelt directly in front of Lorne.


    But he saw Lorne''s dark eyes. The next moment, his body seemed to be out of control, unable to move.


    "Moreover, not all mistakes in this world are forgivable."


    Lorne said so, he snapped his fingers, and then slowly turned around.


    Old Buck thought that Lorne showed his compassion and let him go, just when he was about to breathe a sigh of relief.


    He suddenly heard several low roars like wild beasts in the cave.


    The slaves came out of the cage and looked at themselves lying on the ground and Kuya who was kneeling, with bloodthirsty eyes.


    This feeling is like a prey who has been hungry for several days and suddenly sees fresh food.


    In order to make these slaves unable to escape, Old Buck was indeed hungry for a while.


    A huge rock blocked the exit of the cave, and the entire cave became dark.


    Except for the countless pairs of bloodthirsty eyes, nothing else can be seen.


    "Do not!"


    Old Buck shouted desperately, but this time, no one responded to him.

 966 Chapter 947: The New "Navy Star"

    "I''m wrong."


    Rebecca lowered her head and looked at Lorne, like a child who did something wrong.


    "I will never run around again!"


    The little girl reproached herself and said that if she didn''t leave the family rashly, she would not be caught by these bad guys. Aunt Violet would not venture to find herself alone. If it weren''t for Lord Lorne to find herself in the end, Rebecca couldn''t imagine what would happen next.


    What happened in that hell, Rebecca didn''t want to experience it a second time.


    "No, you are not wrong about leaving the family alone without telling me."


    Lorne gently stroked little Rebecca''s head. He could almost say that he watched this little girl grow up. To the family, this little girl was like the little Ansie at the time, loved by others.


    "If you have enough power, that so-called old Buck can''t catch you, and even you alone can solve the trouble on this island."


    "Your biggest mistake is that you are too weak."


    Violet''s expression froze. She didn''t expect Lorne to transmit his worldview to the child at this time.


    But after seeing the thoughtful Sakuramiya Rashi, and the suddenly realized Xiao Anqian, Violet couldn''t find any place to refute.


    In this chaotic era, only if you have enough power can you avoid being bullied by others.


    Although Lorne''s words were simple and rude, they pointed to the essence of this era.


    "Power!"


    Little Rebecca muttered to herself, her eyes gradually became firm, and then she slowly clenched her fists.


    "I want to become as strong as Lord Lorne!"


    There were bursts of desperate horns in the cave, but the sound of the horns became lighter and lighter, and finally only a little chewing sound remained.


    "I''m leaving."


    Lorne turned around and said slowly to Xiao Anqian.


    "The navy should be here soon. We must leave this place before they find it."


    Xiao Anqian lurks inside the navy and is one of the greatest secrets of the Vennhill family.


    The reason why he didn''t give Old Buck and Kuya a way to survive was because they had seen Xiao Anqian''s face.


    In order to ensure the safety of Xiao Anqian, Lorne would not let them live.


    "At the scene, I helped you pretend that Cuya suddenly discovered the old Buck''s conspiracy, and took my men to raid Old Buck''s lair, and finally died under the old Buck''s crazy counterattack."


    "And what the slaves saw was also deceived by me. They just felt that they were released in the chaos, and they couldn''t help eating the corpses of Old Buck and Kuya if they were hungry."


    Lorne touched Xiao Anqian¡¯s head. He didn¡¯t notice that this girl had grown to this height unknowingly. Before, he had to bend slightly to be able to touch her head, but now, this girl is almost shorter than himself. Half a head.


    "I see, brother."


    Xiao Anqian murmured to herself, she hadn''t been stroking her head like this for a long, long time.


    She missed it very much.


    "Also, protect yourself."


    Lorne said so, then, turning around, passing through the void gate, and leaving the island.


    The door of the void closed instantly, and they disappeared without a trace. If it were not for the corpses lying around the door of the cave, they seemed to have never appeared before.


    When Ai Yin brought her hands down to this place, she only saw such a sight.


    Countless corpses were scattered at the door of the cave, and a huge rock blocked the cave.


    A white-haired female navy stood alone in front of the boulder without saying a word.


    "Cici!"


    Ai Yin walked to the girl and found that the girl was holding a long sword, and there was still fresh blood flowing on the long sword.


    Ai Yin motioned to the navy to move the boulder away, but the scene of moving it made the brigadier admiral couldn''t help but vomit.


    ...


    "Another new star in the navy! The girl navy destroyed the cave alone and rescued countless missing people!"


    In the news papers, Morgans still used this specially bold font to write the headlines of bloggers'' eyeballs.


    Below the title, there is a girl with a blank face. Next to the photo is a detailed description of the navy named Chrissy Cici, and then focuses on the little girl''s miserable gentleman, and writes a kingdom with exaggerated pen and ink. The princess, in order to get revenge, joins the navy step by step and gradually grows up.


    And this story, of course, was made up by Morgans. In fact, after the incident on Suan Island was revealed, Ayin immediately left the island with his men after the handover with the incoming navy.The people of Morgans never got the chance to interview the "hero" Cici.


    In order to ensure the integrity of the story, this big vulture, who dedicated his life to the news, wrote by himself and portrayed a song and tearful story for Cici. Among them, even in the tone of lace and fun, he told Cici and the big movie. The love and hatred between the youngest Pirate Emperor on the sea and the man named Lorne.


    Of course, many people see this story, just as a pastime after dinner.


    As for the culprit of the Suan Island incident, the old mayor Barker, even after his death, has been infamous forever, and the cowboy patrol captain Kuya, who died with him, is in the solemnity of the town residents. A priest of the Holy Truth Church held a brief funeral.


    Then he was buried in a sea of ??flowers next to the town.


    As for the authenticity of the story, no one cared.


    The story of Su''an Town came to an end, and Lorne, who had been searching for the historical text, finally got the clue of the first historical text.


    ...


    The great route, the new world, the waters of Roxor, and Bubble Island.


    This small island, long ago had the reputation of "Little Chambord Islands". After being taken over by the Wienhill family, it gradually became the most prosperous area in the Loxor Sea, and even the legendary Wienhill family base camp. , Sdio, who has a country of steel, can¡¯t compare,


    Arms, supplies, food, women, men.


    Everything you want can be found in this place. There are also many frustrated pirates who chose to stay on this island and become an ordinary resident of this island.


    In the middle of the night, the bubble street lamp rising from the bottom of the sea gleamed with a soft light, even in the middle of the night, the long street of Bubble Island was still crowded.


    The heroic drinking of men, the laughter of women covering their mouths, the whole island, reveals a hint of drunkenness.


    At this time, a young man in shabby clothes sneaked up to the door of the Admiral''s Mansion in the dark, and then gently knocked on the door of the Admiral''s Mansion.


    "Boom boom."

 967 Chapter 948

    There are not many guards in the Admiral''s Mansion on Bubble Island, because the name of the Vennhill family and the power of the man guarding this place are the greatest guarantee.


    A maid slowly pushed open the door of the admiral''s mansion, and then saw the tattered pirate in front of him and looked at it.


    "Excuse me, what do you want?"


    The adult who lives in this place doesn''t like to be disturbed. This is the consensus of the people on Bubble Island, so people who come to this place generally have their own goals.


    "You can''t be the lord."


    However, the pirate only glanced at the maid, and said lightly.


    "I''m looking for Black Knife Morman."


    A quarter of an hour later, the lobby of the Admiral''s Mansion on Bubble Island.


    Moorman frowned slightly when he looked at the pirate sitting in front of him eating the sea.


    "Now, you can tell me what happened to you."


    This pirate is like a refugee who has been hungry for dozens of days.


    If he wanted to come to his own place to eat and drink, Mooreman would definitely make him regret it.


    "Wait, woo woo woo."


    The pirate stuffed a piece of meat larger than his arm into his mouth, chewed it a few times, and then swallowed it.


    "I do have a very important thing to report to you!"


    He wiped the greasy corners of his mouth with his clothes, and after a full hiccup, he looked at Moorman.


    "I heard that your family is looking for navigation pointers on several islands?"


    "Yep."


    Moorman nodded. Ever since he returned from Wano Country, the boss of Lorne has been looking for clues to the historical text.


    The family first issued a reward in the underground world, and anyone who provided clues about the historical text to the family would receive a generous reward.After doing all this, the boss of Lorne was still worried, and then released another reward.


    This time, he wanted to get navigation pointers for several islands.According to Boss Lorne, there are several historical texts hidden in these small islands.


    "Let''s talk about which island it is."


    Moorman looked at the pirate in front of him. The pirate was dressed in tattered clothes, like a tramp, unlike carrying a navigation pointer.


    "That''s fine,"


    The pirate nodded, then gritted his teeth and said.


    "I met a pirate group on the sea. A fierce battle took place between our two sides. In the end, we were completely defeated, the captain was killed in battle, and I wandered all the way to where I am today."


    Morman did not speak, and motioned the pirate to continue.


    "This pirate group is completely different from the ordinary pirate group. They are purely made up of fur tribes."


    "Fur tribe?"


    Moorman said with some confusion.


    "Above this sea, there are traces of fur tribes in many places, but the real hometown of fur tribes is only one, and that is Zuowu Island on the back of the legendary giant elephant in New World."


    "This group of fur people must come from that place! They must have navigation pointers to reach Zou Island!"


    "Or, it belongs to them alone, the way to return to Zow Island!"


    Zow Island is the most special one among the small islands written by Lorne.


    Because of the legendary giant elephant''s back, Zou Island is not fixed in one place, but drifts along with the giant elephant.


    Therefore, there is only one way to reach that island except for luck.


    That is to get a permanent pointer to that island!


    "During the battle, I hid a life card on their ship."


    The pirate spread out his hand, and a broken card kept beating in his palm, as if pointing in a certain direction.


    "Through this life card, they can find their ship and get a permanent pointer to Zou Island!"


    The corners of the pirate''s mouth split an arc, looking at Morman.


    "Is this enough?"


    "enough."


    Morman took the life card from the pirate and nodded.


    "If this news is true, I hope to get a ship and ten strong men."


    The pirate said unwillingly.


    "My journey should not end in this place!"


    Conquering the sea is the ultimate desire of every pirate. Some people have never recovered after their failure, while others have become more and more courageous.


    This man is obviously the latter.


    He looked at Morman with a flame burning in his eyes.


    That was his unyielding ambition.


    ...


    "A pirate group purely composed of fur tribes?"


    Sky City, SKY, on the throne of the steel castle,


    Lorne smiled slightly as he looked at the leaping life card in his hand.


    "There is finally a trace of progress."


    He knew that there was a stone stele with historical text hidden in the tree hole of the big tree on the back mountain of Zow Island.


    Therefore, as long as you can find Zuowu Island, you can get that piece of historical text.


    "Huh, I finally found it!"


    Violet came out of the pile of documents, and she walked towards Lorne with a document.


    "Found a clue about that fur clan pirate group."


    After returning from Suan Island, she finally let go of her heart and resumed her duties as Lorne''s secretary.With Violet''s help, Lorne felt a lot easier.


    Lorne took the file and looked at a man with a beast face with yellow mottled skin, with a cigarette in his mouth, looking at the end with a cold face.


    "Pelod, this is the man''s name."


    Violet said slowly.


    "They seem to be a pirate group that has just been established. Indeed, as the man said, they are a pirate group purely composed of fur tribes. The starting point is a certain sea area in the new world, facing the new world against the great route. In the first half, our sea area came over."


    "According to speculation, they are indeed very likely to be near this sea area right now. Therefore, more than 90% of what the man said is true."


    "Enough. Just find where this life card points to, and everything will come to the bottom."


    Lorne stood up from the Dark Iron Throne and handed the life card fragments in his hand to Violet.


    "Find this man."


    ...


    At the same time, the waters of all nations.Potato Island.


    The entire island here is made up of delicious fried potato products, and the people living here seem to live in a heaven.


    Residents of all races lived harmoniously together, filled with happy smiles.


    At this time, a group of uninvited guests came to the port of Tudou Island.


    A group of pirates docked at the port of Tudou Island, and then a man covered in a cloak slowly got off the ship.


    He has a fierce face like a cheetah.

 968 Chapter 949 Fur Race

    "Here, is that the emperor''s territory?"


    A man with a slightly shorter figure walked up to the man with the cheetah face and said slowly.


    "It was her, who captured many of our companions and detained them in the seas of all nations!"


    Thinking of this, the slightly shorter man couldn''t stop the hatred in his tone, and said coldly.


    The fur tribe¡¯s population is not as large as ordinary humans or murloc tribes. They huddled up in the small land of Zou Island and cherished every companion very much.


    However, some time ago, a group of pirates attacked Zou Island, taking advantage of the battle between the two emperors of the Fur tribe and looting many of their companions.


    It took them a long time to finally get clues from these companions. It turned out that they were abducted only. After several turns, they were finally treated as slaves and sold to this place.


    This place is called Wan Guo.


    "It doesn''t have to be that woman. It is said that Pokms is under that woman''s hand now, and we may be able to get his help."


    The man with the cheetah face is obviously more sensible.He looked at his companion, then said slowly.


    "Now, the most important thing is to find Bokmus."


    "You are still too kind to others, Perrod." The shorter man murmured softly.


    "Pockems, after following that woman for so long, I am afraid that we have long since been regarded as companions, right?"


    There are many races on every island in the waters of the nations, so Perod and his team soon discovered that their identity as a fur clan was not conspicuous in this place, so they took off their disguise with confidence.


    The headed Perod is a jaguar fur family.A Western sword is pinned to his waist, strong and mighty.


    Following him, the slightly shorter man was from a gorilla fur family named Kexing.Tall and strong, but looks a bit simple and honest, and often does some very reckless things.


    The other is a female of the fox fur tribe, who is quite rare in the ocean, called Chu Luo, with a snow-white shaggy fur all over, docile and cute.


    This group of people was the main force who came out of Zow Island to rescue their companions.


    They quickly got in touch with their subordinates next to Charlotte Lingling, who was also the fur clan Pockmus.The latter said that he would come to this place from Cake Island soon to meet Perod and the others to deal with the matter together.


    But I didn''t expect that before that, they encountered some troubles.


    Two days later, when Chu Luo and Ke Xing were out looking for a companion, they met a group of pirates who had also just arrived here.


    After they saw the cute and cute Chu Luo, they wanted to grab her forcibly and become their own pet, and this immediately annoyed the hot and reckless Ke Xing.


    There was a fierce battle between the people on both sides, and when Perod arrived, the two sides had almost destroyed most of the street.


    This was originally a trivial matter, because for any pirate, fighting an enemy that he looked at was a trivial matter in itself.


    But this has triggered an iron law in the seas of all nations, that is, you can never do anything in the seas of all nations.


    Law enforcement officers on Tudou Island quickly arrested the other party, and when they were about to arrest Perod and his gang, they encountered fierce resistance.


    The fur tribe, who themselves do not trust humans, of course cannot give their safety to humans at this time. So when the law enforcement officers on Tudou Island started their efforts, Kexing took the lead and blatantly killed two Tudou Island. The law enforcement personnel, forced by helplessness, had no choice but to make the same move, and fled the battlefield with his companions.


    All this immediately angered the master of Tudou Island.That is, the twenty-fifth son of the Charlotte family, once competed with Garrett for the position of the fourth star of the Charlotte Pirates, and finally regretted the defeat of Charlotte Snug.


    After this man hesitated to lose to Garrett, he was banished to this relatively remote location by Charlotte Lingling.It''s just that with the continuous rise of Garrett''s fiance, the man with the title of devil, he can only swallow this breath.


    Therefore, on Tudou Island, Snug has always enforced harsh laws, and if he didn''t know what he wanted, he sent troops to suppress it.


    The residents of Potato Island dared not speak, and many pirates who knew the terrible Charlotte family did not dare to offend this core member of the Charlotte family.


    As time went by, fewer and fewer people dared to provoke Snug''s majesty, and there was no place to vent the grievances in Snug''s heart.


    Therefore, when Perod and the others voluntarily ran into it, Snag would not let this opportunity pass.Especially now it happens to be the time for the mother''s tea party. If something goes wrong, I am afraid that I will never have the chance to return to the core of the Charlotte Pirates.


    Therefore, he decided to catch the group of people who broke in before his mother found out.


    "damn it!"


    Ke Xing looked at the chaser of the Charlotte family behind him and couldn''t help but yelled.


    "Why are they lingering?"


    After escaping from Tudou Island, Perod suddenly found that the route he could leave from the nations had been completely blocked. In order not to be caught by this group of people, they had only one way, and that was to follow the route of the nations and move towards Sailing in the depths of nations.


    However, the group of Tudou Island chasers were like tarsal maggots, biting behind them all the time, without any intention of giving up.


    "Blame me."


    Chiu Luo dropped his head, her cute ears drooped together, appearing to blame herself.


    If it wasn''t for yourself, such a big conflict wouldn''t happen.And if there is no conflict, you and others should still be on Tudou Island now, waiting for Pokmus to come over, right?


    It was all because of myself that disrupted Perod''s plan!


    "Human greed is endless."


    Perrod squinted his eyes and said slowly,


    For the first time, he felt that his previous view of mankind might be too benevolent. Mankind was originally an incurable race, and their greed was endless.


    Can''t be satisfied at all.


    Perod was disappointed.


    At this moment, a ship suddenly appeared in front of Perod and the others, blocking their way.The people on that boat seemed to be heading to Cake Island, and they were a little surprised when they saw Perod''s party.

 969 Chapter 950 Charlotte Linglings Wish

    The waters of all nations, cake island.


    Charlotte Lingling is leisurely preparing her tea party.


    This was originally the most lively event in the entire world of seas. The annual tea party, Charlotte Lingling, as the only female pirate emperor, will invite many important figures on this sea to participate in this event.


    For example, the big bosses of the underground world, or the famous big pirates.


    But in recent years, or since the man with the title of devil came to the seas of all nations and married Charlotte Lingling¡¯s eighteenth daughter, Charlotte Garrett, the tea party¡¯s limelight gradually became The young Pirate Emperor took it away.


    Everyone''s eyes focused on this young pirate, gradually forgetting Charlotte Lingling who was the veteran pirate emperor.


    Especially, according to the rumors, even Kaido, who had the title of the strongest creature in history, died in the hands of that man, even more so.


    The whole ocean wants to know what that man wants to do next.


    Every move of that terrible family involved the nerves of the entire sea.


    And because of the fact that many major events that can affect the trend of history have frequently happened in this sea recently, Charlotte Lingling''s tea party has gradually depressed.


    But this time is different. After Charlotte Lingling gradually awakened from the "sickness" of never getting the pure gold that could make people live forever, she prepared for a long time and invited many to have a good relationship with the Charlotte family. The purpose of the forces is to give them a big surprise.


    "Well!"


    In the Castle of Cake Island, Charlotte Lingling twisted her bloated and fat body and danced gracefully while singing the voice of flowers that she gave life to, while on the other, she listened to her children. , The sixteenth character of the Charlotte family, Moscato¡¯s report with the title of "Ice Cream Minister".


    "Report to mother that all the people who should be contacted have sent invitations. They should be on their way to the world."


    "The preparations for the tea party have already been completed. If those guests know that their mother has put so much effort into the tea party, they will be moved to tears!"


    The man knelt before Charlotte Lingling and said flatly.


    "That''s great!"


    Charlotte Lingling was very happy, not only because of the tea party, but also because of one thing. Some time ago, she finally contacted the captain of the reborn "Giant Pirate Group". What is surprising is that, The captain of this giant pirate group is the current king of the giant kingdom Albuff, the legendary giant with the title of "hero", Loki.


    And most importantly, this legendary giant happened to fall in love with his humble daughter, Laura.


    Laura is the twenty-third daughter of Charlotte Lingling and twins with the twenty-second daughter Chiffon, but these two daughters have not inherited the beauty of their youth in the slightest. They are bloated and obese, even if they are their own. Her own daughter, Charlotte Lingling, in many cases, can''t help but hate these two daughters.


    Even if it was a while ago, Charlotte Lola disappeared, Charlotte Lingling did not regard it as the same thing, she cares more about her eighteenth daughter, young and beautiful, strong, and has a perfect Charlotte Garrett¡¯s fianc¨¦ encountered an attack.


    But I did not expect that this humble daughter unexpectedly gave Charlotte Lingling a big surprise. During this period of her stay, she did not know how to arrive at the legendary kingdom of giant Elbow. And he was favored by Loki, who was still a prince.


    Loki fell in love with Laura at first sight, and the two soon fell in love. When Loki succeeded to the throne, he immediately decided to withdraw the previous ordinance against the Charlotte family.


    With this relationship, Charlotte Lingling quickly got the forgiveness of the giants.


    "When the babies of Little Lola and Little Rocky are born, there will be another race in my family!"


    Charlotte Lingling broke her fingers, her eyes filled with excitement.


    "In this way, only a few rare races are left before I achieve the goal of the whole race."


    Establishing a big family that encompasses all races is Charlotte Lingling''s ultimate goal, and the importance of this goal is even higher than the longing for being a pirate and becoming a pirate king.


    In order to achieve such a goal, Charlotte Lingling can do whatever it takes!


    But at this time, Moscato suddenly coughed slightly.


    "One more thing, mother."


    The man paused, then said slowly.


    "The group of fur tribe slaves my mother caught last time had a great sense of resistance, and even fought fiercely with Homitz who was guarding them, and both sides suffered varying degrees of damage..."


    Wow!


    Charlotte Lingling gently waved her arm, and a bottle with a beautiful pattern placed next to her was lifted to the ground by her, smashing.


    After seeing this scene, Moscato knelt on the ground quickly, he paused, and said word by word as if he had made some determination.


    "If you can, can your mother let go of these people? After all, they are just beasts that have not yet fully evolved. You want to have children with them, don''t you..."


    My own mother can be said to be the most powerful female powerhouse on this sea. It is almost impossible for a powerhouse of her level to control her body.


    And by doing this, is she warning herself?


    But before Moscato finished speaking, he felt an almost stagnant killing intent, staying on his body.


    Will die, if you continue, even if you are the mother''s son, you will die!


    In an instant, Moscato judged it, gritted his teeth, and said.


    "My son will help them with psychological counseling, so that they will be prepared..."


    Moscato is the Charlotte family, a rare child of justice, but in the face of the threat of death, he still gave up the idea of ??justice.


    "I hope you don''t let me down."


    Charlotte Lingling snorted coldly, and Moscato felt the killing intent on her body disappear.


    The mother dragged her fat body and gradually left. After Charlotte Lingling''s body disappeared for a long time, Moscato dared to stand up.


    "Huh, I almost died."


    He wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, and said with lingering fear.


    I don''t know when, his back was completely wet with sweat.

 970 Chapter 951 Uninvited Guest

    Cake Island, Cake Castle.


    A man with a dome gentleman''s hat, loose-fitting, black-and-white striped clothes, and his sturdy chest bare was walking back and forth in the hall.


    He frowned, as if he was caught in a dilemma.


    "Damn it! That group of beasts is not at peace yet!"


    The man sat on the sofa, took a drink on the table and drank it before frowning.


    He is the nineteenth son of the Charlotte family, a man of book-fruits, and Charlotte Mondor with the title of "Cheese Minister".


    He was able to turn books into prisons and imprison some of the more important prisoners for the Charlotte family in the book world. Without his own permission, other people would not be able to enter this book prison and were imprisoned in the book prison. The people inside cannot come out either.


    Some time ago, the people below sent a group of special "prisoners."


    It¡¯s not about how powerful they are, but that this is the first batch of "fur tribes" caught by the Charlotte family, especially among them there are several strong male fur tribes, for the entire Charlotte family In terms of it, it has extraordinary significance.


    My mother specifically asked herself to take good care of this group of fur tribes. After this tea party was over, she was going to choose a male fur tribe who had seen her eyes and gave birth to an offspring of fur tribe.


    Therefore, it is of course impossible for Mondor to treat this group of fur tribes in the crude way of treating ordinary prisoners, because it is not necessarily that a "monkey" who has not yet fully evolved among these people will become his stepfather.


    Of course, it is said that, no child of the Charlotte family will appreciate this kind of man who is regarded as a vaccination tool, because many men of this identity will be treated by the summer after completing their mission. Lott Lingling abandoned mercilessly like garbage.


    Dragging their squeezed bodies and finding a quiet island for retirement is their best ending, and more often, they are ruthlessly slaughtered by the Charlotte family as animals.


    Haven''t even met his children.


    Therefore, what makes Mondor even more troublesome is how to preserve the "integrity" of these fur families.Especially when this group of fur guys didn''t know where they learned of the fate they might have encountered, they seemed to be crazy and began to fight fiercely.


    Mondor picked up a book and placed it on the table, even if no one touched it, it started to vibrate slightly.


    At this time, someone walked in from outside, he was Moscato who was almost killed by Charlotte Lingling before.


    "How''s the negotiation with the mother? Do we really want to have more brothers and sisters like beasts who have not fully evolved?"


    Mondor frowned and asked after seeing Moscato.


    At the same time, the book in his hand vibrated even more.


    "Mother''s obsession with building a big family that encompasses all races, you should know."


    Moscato sighed, then said quietly.


    "We, even Brother Kata Kuri, no one can change her obsession."


    Moscato walked to Mundor''s side and took the book in his hand.


    "So, you should do your duty as a warden and take good care of this group of fur races."


    After speaking, Moscato sat on the sofa and gently pressed his sword onto the book.


    Mondor was silent. He got up and took out a champagne. After opening it, a fresh fragrance came to his face.


    And Moscato smiled and took over the wine poured by Mondor, and the two brothers started drinking.


    As for his previous promise to his mother to coach this group of fur people''s promise, Moscato has long been thrown out of the sky.


    Just kidding, counseling others, letting him be his stepfather, what is the reason?


    After three rounds of drinking, the two fell asleep on the table.


    But they didn''t notice that a spark suddenly appeared in the corner of the book that was crushed by Moscato''s sword.


    It was like the sound of something being ignited.


    ...


    One day before the time came back, after being chased by Perod in the waters of the world, they suddenly encountered a ship.


    A ship that shouldn''t be here.


    The silver-white hull reflects a metallic luster.The bow hitting the corner was a coquettish rose, and emerald green vines spread to both sides of the hull.


    Crimson Rose!


    On this sea, no pirate in a new world would fail to recognize this ship, nor would he forget who the owner of this ship was.


    "Why is she in this place!"


    Perrod looked at the young woman with burgundy hair wearing a red cloak on the deck of Crimson Rose in the distance, gritted her teeth.


    After the blood queen Charlotte Garrett, or after being engaged to the man with the title of devil, she changed her husband''s surname to Veenhill Garrett.


    Why does she appear in this place?Why was it just in front of me?For an instant, Perod even thought it was his compatriot, the Pokmu Si who followed Charlotte Lingling informed him, and his whereabouts were exposed.


    But after thinking about it, Perrod felt that it was impossible.Maybe it''s a bit arrogant, but Perod can really think that he is not qualified to let the woman with the title of blood queen come all the way from the Roxor waters to the waters of the nations, just to catch him.


    He is not qualified.


    Although the words are ugly, this is the truth.Even Perod himself had to admit it.


    The screen turned to Garrett''s side. Because of the tea party, his mother issued invitations to many forces in this sea, and the Vennhill family, who are allies of the Charlotte family, received an invitation of course.Lorne was busy dealing with the historical text, so the matter of coming to the tea party fell on the shoulders of Garrett, who was a child of the Charlotte family.


    This is why, she will appear in this place.


    Looking at the group of Perod who appeared in front of them, a faint surprise flashed in Garrett''s eyes, and then she saw Snug who was chasing after Perod.The delicate brows frowned slightly.


    The relationship between Garrett and Snug is at odds, this is something everyone in the Charlotte family knows, and the cause of this matter is said to have been traced back a long time ago.


    So, the woman drove her Crimson Rose, and slowly drove towards Perod''s group, and then.


    Blocked between Perod''s ship and Snug''s pursuers!

 971 Chapter 952

    Perod did not know why Garrett did this, but now he had no chance to escape, so he had to dock the boat on the sea and watch the meeting between the two Charlotte family children.


    "Little Garrett?"


    Snug saw the silver-white Scarlet Rose, a trace of murder flashed in his eyes, and then pretended to be friendly.


    "Why are you here?"


    "Mom''s tea party, as a child, shouldn''t I come back?"


    Garrett gently lifted the tips of his burgundy hair, then looked at Snug and said with a smile.


    "After all, I am one of my mother''s favorite daughters!"


    After hearing the words of his favorite, Snug¡¯s face turned gloomy. At the beginning, he was only one step away from the highest glory of the Charlotte family, Candy Star. He didn¡¯t expect to lose to the final battle. Garrett, who was originally married to the black charcoal snake, should be married.


    He did not expect that Garrett would be so resistant to marrying the Black Charcoal Serpent, nor did he expect that after such a short period of time out to experience, his strength had improved so much, and he had also obtained a powerful fruit such as blood and blood.


    In the ring, he was defeated mercilessly by Garrett.


    Later, the development of the matter completely exceeded Snug¡¯s expectations. He was supposed to be engaged to Garrett at the tea party, but he was defeated by the man who did not know where he appeared, and then fled Cake Island embarrassedly. , And the mother who was supposed to be furious about sabotaging her plan was bought by Lorne with profit and agreed to him to replace the Black Charcoal Orochi and be engaged to Garrett.


    After being engaged to Lorne, Garrett''s prestige in the family became greater and greater, and he who had a gap with little Garrett was cruelly abandoned by his mother.


    Was dispatched to this remote corner.


    "If you talk between brothers and sisters, leave it to the tea party."


    Snug raised his head and looked at Garrett across the sea.


    "I am going to carry out official business and arrest the group of pirates behind you who are trying to destroy the beautiful country of your mother!"


    He pointed to Perod''s ship behind the Scarlet Rose and said coldly.


    When referring to these, Snug deliberately used "mother", just to use her mother''s prestige to suppress this woman.


    Since he couldn''t beat her, the forces under his command were not as powerful as Little Garrett, but after all, he was his mother''s, not the "outsider" who married little Garrett.


    In front of his mother, even if it was little Garrett, he had to give in, right?


    After hearing Snager''s words, Perod and his party almost raised their throats.They are helpless like fish on a chopping board, lest they be given up.


    Because neither Snug nor Garrett can afford them.


    But after hearing Snug''s words, Garrett did not move at all.


    The Crimson Rose straddled the sea like this, blocking Snug''s boat.


    "Pirates? Aren''t we all pirates?"


    Garrett pretended to be blank and said with a smile.


    "Or, my dear brother Snug, do you want to take me away?"


    While she was talking, Crimson Rose didn''t even move.


    But Snug¡¯s face gradually became gloomy. He looked at Garrett and finally gave a cold snort, without saying anything, turning his bow, and then slowly driving towards Tudou Island. Past,


    This time the confrontation ended in Snag''s complete defeat.


    "damn it!"


    After the ship left, Snug''s face gradually became gloomy. He punched hard and hammered the sideboard of his ship. The sideboard made of heavy wood could not withstand his terrifying force and was smashed out. Small holes.


    And this couldn''t vent the anger in Snag''s heart at all. He let out an angry roar like a beast, and the sound echoed in the sea for a long time, and it didn''t stop.


    "Mother''s tea party, I will definitely not let you go ass! I will let my mother punish you!"


    Snug clenched his fist and said fiercely.


    However, no one responded to his words.


    ...


    On the other hand, Garrett watched Snug''s gradual departure of the ship, then smiled slightly, and directed the Crimson Rose to turn the bow and drive in the direction of Perrod.


    "thank you all!"


    The foxman tweeted looking at Garrett and said excitedly.


    The fur clan¡¯s disposition is much simpler than ordinary people. For them, the benefactor is the benefactor, and the enemy is the enemy.


    So this fox girl is very grateful to Garrett.


    "Thank you!"


    "There is no need to thank me in advance."


    A wooden plank lay on the side of the Crimson Rose and the fur boats, and Garrett slowly walked over the plank.


    "Let¡¯s first talk about how you offended Snug. After all, as far as I know, after that incident, although Brother Snug¡¯s character became a lot more violent and perverse, he still rarely got it for no reason. Have such a bad temper at one person."


    Perod sighed, then stepped forward and told Garrett exactly what happened to him and others on Tudou Island.


    "Is that so? Then you are really out of luck."


    Garrett smiled softly, "There are so many islands in the waters of the world, you have chosen the potato island of brother Snug, who has a bad temper."


    "Good luck tricks people."


    Perod smiled bitterly, then bowed slowly to Garrett, and said gratefully.


    "Although I don''t know what your purpose is, you really helped us and got us out of the trouble of Snug."


    "The fur clan has always had gratitude and revenge, so we will remember your kindness."


    "If there is a need, our fur clan will do everything we can to help you."


    "A little kindness is not worth mentioning."


    Garrett smiled slightly. The reason why she helped this group was only because she saw Snug upset.It has nothing to do with this group of people.


    Just seeing how serious this fur clan looks, Garrett knew that they really regarded themselves as benefactors.


    Compared with the complex human nature, the fur family''s mind is much simpler.


    "You said that the reason you came to this place was to rescue your captured companion from your mother?"


    Garrett pondered for a while before speaking slowly.


    "Mother''s obsession with building a home for all races is not what you can imagine."


    "However, letting my companions suffer in such a place is also something I cannot tolerate."


    Perrod sighed, then said firmly.


    "Whether they can be rescued or not is one thing, but whether they are tried or not is another matter."


    "I don''t want to give up without even trying."

 972 Chapter 953

    When Perod''s voice fell, not only him, but even the fur tribe behind him, were firm.


    As if for his own companions, it didn''t matter even if he died.


    "Such a belief?"


    Garrett looked at the fur people in front of him, her expression thoughtful.


    She couldn''t help thinking of Lorne''s brother, because Lorne''s brother is also such a person.


    When his family is in danger, Lorne will definitely rescue his family.


    No matter how many enemies there are, no matter who the enemy is.


    Because Lorne is such a person.


    "Maybe I can help you."


    Garrett thought for a while, and then slowly said to the group of fur people in front of him.


    "Because family is the most important thing for anyone."


    ...


    Back to the present, cake island, castle.


    Mundor and Moscato were still lying on the table, drunk.


    But the flame of the book they placed on the table intensified. From the very beginning, a little spark gradually burned into a flame, and finally ignited the book completely.


    A cute rabbit poked his head out of the book, and then after making sure that no one was around, he sprang out of the book.


    And behind her, a group of fur people followed her and escaped from the book.


    "Ah! So hot!"


    However, when escaping from the book, a monkey''s hair was accidentally ignited by the flame on the book, and he quickly rolled on the ground trying to extinguish the flame on his body.


    "Be quiet! Don''t wake them up!"


    At this time, a gibbon fur clan patted the monkey''s head suddenly, and then made a silent gesture.


    Mondor''s ability can create a book and imprison his opponent in a book prison.Without his permission, no one can escape from the book prison.


    But there are exceptions to everything. There is no invincible ability in this world, and any ability has its methods of restraint.


    Wanting to forcibly get out of the book prison is actually very simple, just destroy it.


    After all, a sturdy book is a book after all, and a sturdy book will appear fragile when faced with flames.


    Therefore, when Mondor was holding prisoners, he would first find out what could ignite objects on them, and this time was no exception.


    But he didn''t expect that every fur clan could quickly rub the hair on his body to create static electricity.This is one of the techniques used by the fur clan to fight. A weaker enemy can even be paralyzed by the static electricity and lose combat effectiveness.


    And lighting some books that are already flammable is a simple matter for the fur clan.


    "It''s us he imprisoned!"


    After the monkey fur clan put out the flames on his fur, he saw Mondor who was sleeping and said viciously.Then he tried to teach him something.


    But his movement was stopped by the older gibbon fur clan.The gibbon fur clan lifted the monkey fur clan as a whole, and then covered his mouth.


    "Woohoo!"


    The monkey continued to struggle in the air, but after all he could not break free.However, in the monkey''s eyes, a hint of coldness gradually flashed.


    "If you want to die, don''t bring everyone with you!"


    Gibbon said viciously, "Now while the guards are asleep, everyone quickly leave this ghost place!"


    After finishing talking, he took the monkey who was still struggling and left here sneakily with his and his companions.


    The passages of the cake castle are complicated. Not to mention the fur people who have just arrived here, even the children of the Charlotte family who have lived here for a period of time will get lost if they are not careful.


    The group of people went around in the castle corridor a few times, but did not find a way out, so they became impatient.


    "Otherwise, we will attack a group of guards in this place. From their mouths, we will definitely be able to get a way out!"


    At this time, the monkey was relieved from the previous excitement, he touched his head, and then looked at his companions.


    "No, this will alarm other people!"


    And Gibbon immediately rejected this proposal.After all, this place is Charlotte Lingling''s lair, the names of the four Pirate Emperors, even if they live on the blocked Zow Island, they have heard of it.


    "Neither does this, nor does that work, what are you going to do?!"


    At this time, the monkey finally couldn''t help it. He raised his head, looked at the gibbon who was a head higher than himself, and said fiercely.


    "If it weren''t for you, we wouldn''t have been captured by those pirates. Now everyone has fallen to this point. Do you still pretend to be your big brother? Do you think you are our boss? ?"


    The grievances suffered during this period finally broke out at this time, and the monkey roared at the gibbon.


    "I will definitely run away from this place. If you don''t listen to me, just follow that stupid Dorothy."


    Doros is the name of the gibbon.


    "Wu Gu, you..."


    Doros looked at the monkey fur tribe in front of him, as if he didn''t recognize him.


    But at this time, Wu Gu seemed to have not heard his words, turned around and left them in anger.


    "Forget it, Wu Gu has his own ideas."


    In the end, Dorothy could only sigh helplessly, then turned around and said to his companions.


    "I will definitely take you away."


    However, after Wu Gu left his companion, his whole figure wandered around the castle like a brow flies. After going around, he returned to the original place.


    That is the hall where Mondor is.Seeing Mondor and Moscato who were still sleeping, the monkey''s eyes flashed with killing intent.


    He snapped his fingers, and a string of electric current appeared between his two fingers. This was how they lighted the book prison earlier.


    Wu Gu slowly walked under the curtains of the hall, and then lit this delicate curtain.


    The curtain made of silk was lit instantly, and Wu Gu''s vicious face was reflected in the fire.And Wu Gu, who had done all this, seemed to have finished venting the anger in his heart, turned around, and dashed away from this place.


    The raging fire continued to spread. After the curtains were first lit, the flames gradually spread. The bottle of wine that Mondor placed on the cabinet seemed to be unable to withstand such a heat wave, and suddenly fell from the cabinet.


    Finally fell to the ground, red wine spilled all over the place.


    At this time, a piece of embers of the curtain fell from the mid-air, and sparks continued to dance in the air, and finally fell on the spilled wine.


    Then, the flame instantly burned the entire hall.

 973 Chapter 954

    "It''s so hot."


    Mondor muttered to himself in his sleep, he felt as if he was in a hot spring.


    The water temperature in the hot spring was getting hotter and hotter, as if turning into a raging fire burning his body.


    "what!"


    Finally, Mondor couldn''t stand the hot temperature and woke up from his sleep.But the picture that appeared before his eyes made her think that she was still asleep.


    "Am I wrong?"


    He shook Moscato beside him.Then he wiped his eyes with his hand, and said with an incredulous expression.


    "what are you doing?"


    After being drunk, Moscato was still confused, and he said to Mondor with some dissatisfaction.


    But the next moment, he was so frightened that he jumped up from the sofa.


    "My goodness!"


    The blazing flame completely surrounded him and Mondor. At this time, the two of them were in a sea of ??flames!


    On the table, a book was completely burned, leaving only a pile of ashes.


    ...


    Cake Island, the port, a silver-white ship slowly docked.


    "Finally returned to this place."


    Garrett looked at the familiar sight of Cake Island and said to himself.


    This place is where she grew up. If she hadn¡¯t gone to sea with the caravan at the age of eight, she would not have met Lorne. Her destiny might be similar to those of her brothers and sisters who are still on Cake Island. Similarly, fate is completely controlled by the mother.Maybe with good luck, I can meet a good marriage partner and become a tool for my mother to expand her power.


    For this "home" that cannot be called "home", Garrett did not have a trace of nostalgia, which is why, after being engaged to Lorne, she has always chosen to stay in the waters of Roxor.


    Because of this place, except for the few people, she couldn''t feel the feeling of family.


    And among these few people, my mother is not included...


    "Cake Island!"


    A man who covered his whole body in a black robe followed Garrett and walked off the boat. He looked at the prosperous and peaceful Cake Island where countless races lived in harmony, and couldn''t help but sigh.


    When he went to sea, he knew the legend of Cake Island, and knew this paradise that encompassed most of the races in this sea. He originally thought Charlotte Lingling, who founded the world, was a gentle woman.But he didn''t expect Charlotte Lingling to use this dirty method to expand the race in his territory.


    Under this peace and tranquility, there is an unspeakable filthy darkness.


    "Let''s find your companions first. Bockmuth is highly regarded by his mother. He has no news from you now, so he should be very anxious."


    Garrett turned around and slowly said to the black-robed man behind him.


    "If you really can''t help it, you can come to me and I will try my best to help you."


    The black-robed man was silent, and then slowly bowed to Garrett.


    "Thank you."


    Apart from this sentence, he didn''t know what to say. Since leaving Zow Island, they have met many human beings, but no human being has helped them like the current Garrett.


    This steely and determined man was really moved.


    After a short goodbye, the man took his men and quietly left from Garrett''s boat.


    He is going to meet at the place agreed with Pokmus.Then through Bokmu Si, know the traces of his companions.


    Garrett sighed lightly, then bid farewell to the sailors who were still docking the ship, and walked towards the cake castle alone.


    This place is where she grew up, and she can be said to be very familiar with it.


    The street remained the same as she remembered. She walked into a cafe familiarly, then found a corner, ordered a cup of coffee and sat down.


    It''s like a very ordinary tourist who comes to Cake Island.


    After a while, a woman wearing a light blue dress with long purple hair also walked into this cafe.Looking left and right, she suddenly found Garrett sitting in the corner, with a hint of surprise on his face, and then tiptoed towards Garrett.


    "Little Garrett! Guess who the sister is?!"


    She walked quietly behind Garrett, then blindfolded the latter and said with a smile.


    "Sister Bree, we don''t need to play this kind of game between us."


    And Garrett didn''t panic, and gently opened Bree''s hand, and then said with a smile.


    "Every time I come back, don''t I always wait for you in this place?"


    "Little Garrett knows me best."


    Bree sat in front of Garrett and waved to the waiter who came by.


    "Still the same."


    The waiter turned around and left with a clear look.


    It''s as if it has been done countless times.


    In this regard, Garrett could only helplessly sigh.


    Because of the ugly scar on her face, Sister Bree¡¯s personality has always been withdrawn. Except for Kata Kuri and others, as well as herself and a few younger brothers and sisters whom she watched growing up, she hardly communicated with anyone.Usually, apart from hiding alone in the candy forest, with those "Homitz" as company, every day at this time, I will come here to order a cup of coffee, and then watch the bustling crowd outside, spend this alone A period of time.


    This has always been the case for decades.


    So every time Garrett returns to Cake Island, she will be here to surprise Sister Bree.


    "Didn''t you just come back some time ago? Why did you come back so soon this time?"


    After the hot coffee was served, Bree held her chin and smiled at Garrett.


    "Because of the mother''s tea party, Lorne is now busy dealing with other things and can''t get away, so letting me come back is considered to be his representative."


    Garrett said helplessly.


    "Men are like this."


    Garrett seemed to be complaining about Lorne, showing a rare little woman gesture.


    "Hahahaha!"


    Seeing Garrett''s appearance, Bree laughed and trembled, and it took a long time to relax.


    "After all, Lorne is the one you personally selected, but now you regret it is still too late, I will let Brother Kata Kuri come forward, maybe my mother will accept you back home."


    She looked at Garrett and counted jokingly.


    "How can that be!"


    Garrett looked like a kitten with its tail stomped on, his eyes widened.


    The two sisters looked at each other and then laughed together.


    "Hahahahaha!"

 974 Chapter 955 Wanted on the whole island!

    The two sisters laughed for a long time before they were relieved.


    "This time you will stay here for a while while taking advantage of the mother''s tea party."


    After a while, Bree took a sip of coffee and said seriously.


    "Brother Kata Kuri hasn''t seen you for a long time. Although he didn''t say anything, as his sister, I still know this very well."


    "He is lonely and wants someone to be with him."


    As the second son of the Charlotte family, Katakuri is also the most powerful man in the Charlotte family. He has a lot of things on his back.


    He is the child of all the Charlotte family and is regarded as a protector.


    "I know."


    Garrett nodded earnestly. Of course, she knew Kata Kuli''s love for them. When Lorne fell into a deep sleep, when Sdie was invaded by a large group of pirates, it was also the hardest for the Vennhill family. At that time, it was Kata Kuli who came here alone to help himself through the difficulties.


    If there is anyone in the Charlotte family who can never be abandoned by him, Kata Kuri is definitely one of them.


    Garrett was trying to say something, but at this moment, an urgent alarm sounded in the street outside, and then a large group of armored "Homitz" warriors rushed out of the castle, as if Searching for someone or something.


    "What happened?"


    Garrett asked in surprise, could it be that a pirate invaded Cake Island?


    But this is impossible, not to mention that there is no news that the mother has fallen into a "crazy" state now, even if it is just Cake Island''s own defensive strength, it is not an ordinary pirate that can get involved.


    If you want to conquer here, at least the same forces must be dispatched to make it possible.


    But now in the sea, there are very few forces at the same level as the current Charlotte family.


    "I''ll go out and ask."


    Bree was also full of doubts, she got up, walked out of the cafe slowly, and then stopped a passing Homitz.


    The Hormitz knight was stopped, and originally wanted to have an attack, but after feeling the bloodline of Charlotte Lingling in Bree''s body, he immediately bowed respectfully and spoke sincerely.


    When Bree returned to her seat, her face was no longer as relaxed as before, but a bit more solemn.


    "In the Mondor Prison, several prisoners escaped, and before leaving, they lit Mondor''s residence and the fire spread. If it is not discovered in time, I am afraid the entire cake castle will be affected."


    Bree said solemnly.


    "Mother was furious. When the two men, Mendor and Moscato, were about to be arrested, if the prisoners were not brought back, she would severely punish Mendor and Moscato. "


    "So now a lot of Homitz has moved. Now searching the whole city."


    "Is it so serious?"


    Garrett asked in surprise.


    "Those prisoners are important? Are they some great pirates defeated by their mother?"


    "It''s not very important either,"


    Bree sighed, as if a little hard to speak.


    "These prisoners are a certain rare race that my mother got from the black market, and you know what my mother thinks, she wants to give birth to a few brothers and sisters with the blood of rare races. And the escape of these people is undoubtedly Completely angered the mother."


    When referring to his younger siblings, Bree had no expression on her face, as if she was talking about a few people who had nothing to do with her.


    This is also the reason why the Charlotte family is in a mess. In addition to the age gap, you and your brothers and sisters, and even races may be different.


    And Garrett listened to Bree''s words, always feeling that something was wrong.She thought for a while before asking slowly.


    "Then what is the race of these prisoners?"


    "Huh? Don''t you know?"


    Bree said with a little surprise, but after another thought, Garrett hadn''t stayed on Cake Island all these years, maybe he didn''t even know which younger siblings he had.


    "They are fur clan."


    ...


    Cake Island, in a certain alley, Dorothy stuck his head out, looking at the outside scene, countless fully armed "Homitz" are patrolling the long street coming and going, and they will come soon this place.


    He frowned, then turned around, and the brothers and sisters behind looked at him anxiously.


    Doros just wanted to speak, but an untimely voice rang in their ears.


    "The entire Cake Island has been blocked! They will not let any ship leave the Cake Island until they find us."


    Wu Gu jumped off the eaves and said coldly to Dorothy.


    "You bastard dare to come back?"


    Dorothy looked at the monkey fur clan in front of him, and he stopped getting angry.He stepped over and lifted Wu Gu.


    "They have no reason to find out that we left so soon!"


    "Is it you, after leaving our team, returning there, what did they do to let them discover us!"


    "Now, do you still remember the lesson?"


    However, Wu Gu just gave a cold snort, and then suddenly broke free from Doroth''s hand.


    "Now, it''s better to think about how to deal with the woman BIG¡¤MOM, I don''t want to be her inoculation tool."


    The thought of the woman BIG¡¤MOM''s fat and bloated body pressing on him makes him feel sick.


    Thinking of this, Wu Gu felt that he might as well die.


    The sound of footsteps outside is getting closer, and the Hormiz will search this place soon.


    And Dorothy didn''t have the mind to entangle with Wu Gu anymore. He took a deep breath, ready to hold the group of Homitz, and then buy time for his companions.


    But at this time, a somewhat familiar voice rang in their ears.


    "Brother Dorothy! Come here!"


    A man wearing a pink suit, sunglasses, short stature, but with hair like a lion appeared in the corner of the alley.


    Behind the man, there was a small hole that didn''t know where to connect.The man gave up a way, then waved at Doroth.


    "It''s Pockmus!"


    Doros recognized this person, it was the lion fur clan who claimed to be leaving Zow Island in the early years to take a look at the outside world, Pokmu Si!


    He hurriedly took his companions into the hole behind Pokmus, and Wu Gu also gave a cold snort, took a look at Pokmus, and then went in.


    A stone slowly blocked the small hole. At this time, a team of Homitz knights walked in from outside.


    They looked at the empty alley, then turned and searched the next place.

 975 Chapter 956: Found You!

    The underpass in this alley didn''t know when it began to exist, but judging from the rugged walls around the underpass, it should be a passage dug by some kind of mouse or bug.


    Everyone followed Bokmus all the way for about half an hour, and finally got out of the secret tunnel.


    This is a forest made entirely of candies. Wooden houses, trees, grass, and even rivers are all made up of various desserts and drinks.


    "This is Candy Forest, a residence for the children of the Charlotte family who are not so radical. Because of their withdrawn personality, few people usually come."


    Bokmus seemed to be relieved, and then slowly said to his companions.


    "Since I learned that my mother caught you, I was very worried, but because of being jealous, I have never had the opportunity to come to the cake castle to find you."


    "So, when I learned that you had escaped from the cake castle, I took a lot of thought to find you."


    "Here, you should be able to rest for a while, at least for a short time, the Hormiz will not find this place."


    "Are you really sure, is this place safe?"


    And Wu Gu is obviously wary of Pokmus. After all, Pokmus is a pirate under the bad woman. Will he betray him long ago? Will this place be set by him? trap?


    "Hohoho!"


    "Be sure to find the group of people that mother is looking for!"


    At this time, there were waves of vibrations from the earth, as if there was a slight earthquake. Everyone hurriedly lay on the side of a pile of candy puddings to form high and small hills, and then a big tree slowly came from in front of them. Walked over.It''s just that the big tree didn''t seem to notice the strangeness of the candy pudding hills. It didn''t even glance at this side, and it passed by everyone.


    "This is King Bam, and also a Homitz in the Candy Forest."


    After the tree had completely left, Bokmus lowered his voice and said slowly.


    "In this candy forest, there are also many Homitz. If they find it, it will be troublesome."


    Hormitz is an anthropomorphic creature created by Charlotte Lingling using her own abilities, completely loyal to Charlotte Lingling herself as the maker.Therefore, if discovered by these Homitz, it is equivalent to exposing one''s own position.


    But Pokmus has stayed in this place for so many years, and he is obviously quite familiar with where Homitz exists in the Candy Forest. He took everyone around, bypassing all dangerous places, and soon came to the Candy Forest. the edge of.


    There is a small lake filled with orange juice and a chocolate pavilion.


    Several people who covered themselves in cloaks were sitting in this chocolate pavilion, as if waiting for someone.


    After seeing these people, Wu Gu and the others immediately made a fighting posture, and small lightning flashed out from between their fingers, their fur was abandoned, and their faces were fierce.


    Wu Gu almost subconsciously thought that he had been deceived, and that this place was a trap created by Pokmus, in order to catch them back.


    But the few people sitting in the pavilion saw Wu Gu and others at the same time, and they didn''t have the slightest intention to fight, but were a little excited.


    "Finally, I found you!"


    The leading man took off his cloak, revealing a face full of light yellow fluff.Just like a fierce cheetah.


    "Brother Perod?"


    Doros recognized these people, and he shouted a little excitedly.


    It was not other people who appeared in front of them, but Perrod who had parted ways with Garrett after coming to Cake Island.


    They waited for a long time at the place agreed upon with Pokmus, until they thought that Pokmus had betrayed them, and finally saw someone.


    "You escaped from that woman''s hand?"


    Perod patted Ugu on the shoulder personally, and then slowly said to Dorothy.


    He thought that he was going to reconcile with Bokmus, and then planned how to attack the cake castle and rescue his companions from the woman''s hands.


    Unexpectedly, his companions would appear in front of him unharmed.


    "The process was a bit tortuous, but we still escaped."


    Dorothy sighed, then took a look at Wu Gu who seemed to be wary beside him, and said with a wry smile.


    "It''s just that we are wanted now, we can''t leave this island at all."


    They have learned about the Charlotte family''s blockade of the entire island, and cannot leave this ghost place. Their hiding places will only become fewer and fewer, and they will soon be found by the Charlotte family.


    At that time, they were really desperate.


    "Is it blocked?"


    Perod didn''t expect the Charlotte family to move so fast. He got off Miss Garrett''s boat. Not long after he came to this place, the entire Cake Island was completely sealed off.This kind of execution is worthy of the Charlotte family, one of the four emperors.


    No, since Kaido died, he should be the Three Emperors now.


    Perod frowned tightly, he thought for a while, and suddenly thought of what Miss Garrett had said before.


    "Perhaps, we have another way."


    When Perod finished talking about his plan, everyone couldn''t help taking a deep breath.


    Want to use the Charlotte family to escape from the Charlotte family territory?


    What a crazy idea, if Garrett has any hostility, then they will be forever!


    "I disagree!"


    Before Pokmu Si and Doroth could speak, Wu Gu yelled first.He glanced at Brother Perrod, and then said slowly.


    "We believe in Brother Perrod, but I absolutely don''t believe in any human beings, especially that woman''s blood of evil is flowing in that human being!"


    "No one in the Charlotte family is credible. If we follow Brother Perrod''s plan, we will definitely be betrayed by that woman when we board the ship!"


    Perod''s plan was to ask Garrett for help, then hide on Garrett''s Crimson Rose and leave the island.


    "Miss Garrett, she is different from other members of the Charlotte family."


    Perrod just wanted to explain something, after all, Miss Garrett could be said to have helped him solve a big problem.If it weren''t for Miss Garrett, she might have been caught by the Charlotte family now.


    But before he had time to explain, a slight vibration came from the ground again.


    Then, a big tree slowly walked out of the dense forest, lowered its head and looked at the people, a low voice roared from its mouth.


    "I found you!"

 976 Chapter 957 Conflict and Struggle

    Time to go back to the cafe on Cake Island Street.


    After learning what happened on Cake Island, Garrett frowned slightly.


    She grew up in IWC and knew her mother''s character very well. If she couldn''t find the fur clan that had escaped from her, she would never let it go.


    And Cake Island is in the core area of ??the entire IWC waters, even if the group of people get through the blockades of the Cake Island, they cannot leave the IWC waters.


    Will be caught.


    "What about you?"


    Bree next to him felt the strangeness of Garrett, and asked with some concern.


    "Don''t be afraid, the fighting power of this group of fur tribes is not strong. Mother Homitz will catch them soon, and it won''t affect the next tea party."


    "hope so."


    Garrett sighed, then said slowly.


    After all, she grew up in an environment full of pirates, which is extremely different from the silly white sweets who grew up among those ivory towers, that is, she values ??interests more.


    Yes, interest.


    She helped Perod and them only because Snug was upset, and for this group of fur people to offend her "mother", she might even involve Lorne, which is not worthwhile.


    So she decided to abandon this group of people.


    But at this time, a phone worm she carried with her suddenly rang.


    Garrett frowned, because this phone worm was a special phone worm of the Wienhill family, and it was generally used to convey information within certain families.


    "I understand, it''s some whispers between your little lovers, I just avoid it. Hahaha."


    And Bree obviously understands this truth, that is, although Garrett is her own sister, she is also the core member of the Wienhill family. Certain things are not convenient for her to know, so she walked to the side very interestingly. Sit down at a table, then turned his head, and ordered another cup of coffee to the waiter.


    After the other side of the phone worm finished speaking, Garrett''s face froze.


    "It''s not so coincidental?"


    Garrett said incredulously.


    "how?"


    On the other end of the phone worm, Lorne''s somewhat puzzled voice came.


    "Through this life card, I know that the group of fur clan pirates should be in the direction of the seas of all nations. Could it be that you met them?"


    "It''s not just that simple." Garrett put away her shock, and said solemnly.


    "In fact, I helped them escape from Snug''s hands. Or you can say that, I saved their lives."


    "That''s the best way, we can find the way to Zow Island through them."


    And Lorne was also a little surprised. He did not expect things to develop so smoothly. After all, he wanted to find a group of pirates in the vast ocean, no different from finding a needle in a haystack, even with the help of a life card, It''s just a little bit simpler.


    Now Garrett actually saved their lives and gained their favor, so things are much simpler.


    "It would be great if so."


    Garrett said with a wry smile.


    "Their purpose of going out to sea is to rescue their companions who were abducted by slave traders, and this group of abducted fur tribes went around and came into the hands of their mothers."


    "I took them to Cake Island, but I didn''t expect that their companion escaped from the mother''s hands. Now the entire Cake Island is completely sealed off."


    "Mother sent a large number of Homitz and is searching for them all over the island."


    "..."


    On the other end of the phone worm, Ron''s long silence came.


    "Do you need me to come over?"


    After a long time, Lorne spoke


    He must go to the end of the great route, Lovedrew.And if you want to go to that place, you must get those historical texts.


    Therefore, for this group of fur clan, he is bound to win.No matter who the opponent is, even if it is Charlotte Lingling, who is also the Pirate Emperor, he will not be subdued.


    "If you come here, it will only aggravate things."


    Garrett took a breath, and then slowly said to Lorne.


    "Forget it, let me handle the matter now."


    The phone worm hung up and Bree came over. Seeing that Garrett''s complexion was obviously not good, she asked with some doubts.


    "What''s wrong? Did you quarrel with Lorne?"


    Her tone obviously blamed Lorne. Her sister was spoiled. How could he bully little Garrett by Lorne.


    "No."


    Garrett shook his head, then looked at his sister.


    "Sister Bree, can you help me once?"


    ...


    In the candy forest, King Bam brought a group of Homitz and slowly approached everyone in Perod.


    "I found you, I found you people wanted by my mother!"


    The low voice of King Bam echoed around the small lake.He raised his arm that had turned into a large branch, and slapped it down at the chocolate pavilion.


    boom!


    Everyone jumped away, and the chocolate pavilion was shot into pieces by King Bam, and brown chocolate pieces scattered all over the floor.


    "Damn it was discovered!"


    Perod put his head aside, revealing his strong muscles.


    The fur people are born tall warriors, not only because they are born with several times more power than ordinary humans, but also because they master the skill of creating static electricity through friction.


    Their destructive power is far beyond the imagination of ordinary humans. Even a fox fur tribe like Chu Mi, once launched, can rival the strong among humans.


    Or it can be said that after escaping from Tudou Island, they chose not to fight Snug. In addition to fearing Snug''s ability to rival the Candy Generals, there is another aspect, that is, they do not want to be Snug. He dragged, and was surrounded by more and more members of the Charlotte family.


    "I''ll hold this big tree, and then you follow Pokmus to escape!"


    Perod stood in front of King Bam, turned his back to his companions, and said slowly.And Dorothy wanted to say something, but was directly held by Wu Gu, and then fled toward the edge of the forest.


    "The bastard Pockmus, dare to betray his mother!"


    But King Bam apparently also found Pokmu Si hidden among the fur people, and he immediately roared in anger.


    Because it was created by Charlotte Lingling, it has absolute loyalty to Charlotte Lingling, so it will not forgive any betrayal of Charlotte Lingling.


    But it hadn''t had time to continue its action, and a dark shadow rushed in front of it, and then.


    Perrod wrapped a punch with static electricity, directly blasting a hole in the trunk of King Bam!

 977 Chapter 958

    "I have a small boat parked in West Harbor, and the crew is my confidant."


    And Pockelmus said as he ran along the road with the people.


    "I can use them to try if I can send you out."


    "It''s just that now the entire Cake Island is completely sealed off, maybe..."


    Pokmu Si''s face was slightly dim, everyone knew what he didn''t say.


    Maybe they had not had time to escape from Cake Island, they were intercepted by the guards of Cake Island, and then caught in front of Charlotte Lingling.


    The route of their escape was chosen by Pokmu Si. There are sparsely populated areas. They escaped along the soft bread path without encountering a single person.


    Soon, they came to the West Port, which Pokmus said. It seemed to have been abandoned for a long time, and even some weeds that had grown on the ground were not cleaned up.


    A small sloop, just docked in the port.


    "It''s there!"


    Wu Gu yelled, and then wanted to rush out of the crowd, towards the small boat.


    There is their only hope of escape.


    But at this time, a broad palm suddenly grabbed his shoulder.


    "Weird!"


    It was Pockelmus himself who spoke.He stared at that small boat, his face showing a trace of solemnity.


    Because, not only was there no one in this port, but even the sailors who were supposed to be on the deck had disappeared!


    These sailors were brought out by his own hands. There is no doubt that they are loyal and will never betray him.


    And they did not appear where they should appear, only one situation!


    "It really deserves to be one of my mother''s most important subordinates."


    At this time, a cold female voice was uploaded from the boat. Then, a tall and thin woman wearing a light yellow hat and a yellow scarf, with long white hair spreading to her legs, walked off the boat, slowly Looked at Pockmus.


    "It''s just that, I didn''t expect you to betray your mother''s trust in you."


    "Smoky!"


    Pockems almost said the name from his teeth, and the person who appeared before them was no one else. It was the fourteenth daughter of the Charlotte family and the woman with the title of Candy General.


    Charlotte Smoky!


    She can be said to be the strongest female powerhouse in the entire Charlotte family, except for Charlotte Lingling herself, even if it is Pokermus in the heyday, after facing her, there is no chance of winning.


    Pockemus didn''t even have time to think about why this woman appeared in this place. He had only one idea at this time, that is, how to get rid of her and leave this place!


    Because Bokmus knows one thing very well, that is, just this woman alone is enough to catch them all.


    "It seems that in your heart, your group of companions who have not evolved completely are more important than your mother."


    Smoky glanced at the fur people behind Pokmu Si, then said slowly.


    She got off the boat step by step and walked towards everyone.


    "Well, I will give you a chance and let you decide for yourself."


    "Anyway, my mother only needs one breeding. As long as you leave a male and a female, I can let you leave here." She stopped and looked at Pockmus.


    "In this way, it can be regarded as a reward for your dedication to your family for so many years."


    Bokmu Si did not speak. There is no doubt that the request made by Smoky is already quite benevolent to them.


    If they are caught by other members of the Charlotte family, they will definitely be captured, but Smoky only needs two of them to stay, and the others can leave safely.


    "But, excuse me, I don''t want to give up any of them..."


    All the fur compatriots are like relatives to Bokmus, and he does not want to give up anyone!


    But Pockems hadn''t finished speaking, and suddenly there was a scream behind him.


    Wu Gu picked up a stone and suddenly attacked Dorothy who was standing in front of him. The hard rock hit Doroth''s head unexpectedly. Dorothy wailed, looking at Wu Gu with disbelief, and then slowed down. Slowly fell to the ground.


    Blood seeped from the back of his head, staining the earth red.


    "That''s enough."


    A fierceness appeared on Wu Gu''s face, and he raised his head to look at Smoky.


    "I left a little bit of strength, and he rested for a while, and he should wake up."


    "In this way, it should be able to meet your requirements."


    "Papa."


    Smoky looked at the fierce-faced monkey, a smile appeared at the corners of his mouth, and then slowly clapped.


    ...


    In the candy forest, the originally quiet and beautiful forest is now completely destroyed, and the raging flames continue to burn in the forest.


    Various anthropomorphic Hormitz looked at the blazing flame and the tall man standing in the flames.


    "Mother, I won''t let you go!"


    King Bam fell to the ground, his upright tree trunk riddled with holes and traces of burnt coke.The huge body fell to the ground, and flames burned in the dense canopy.


    "You can''t escape Cake Island!"


    King Bam yelled at the man standing in front of him, and the man didn''t speak, but used his fist to close the big tree.


    "call."


    After doing all this, Perrod lay on the ground suddenly, but none of Homitz dared to approach this seemingly exhausted man.


    And Perrod didn''t lie down for long, he struggled to stand up, and then staggered towards the edge of the candy forest.


    There, it was the route that Perod had let Pokmus and the others escape.


    He hasn''t rescued all his companions yet, so he definitely can''t fall in this place.


    But he stopped suddenly, because a man walked out of the forest.


    It was a man with a raised black beard, wearing a pink suit, but wearing a skirt-like eggshell.


    "Baron Dandan."


    Perod knew this man, and according to the news from Bokmus, this man was Bokmus¡¯ partner in Charlotte, and the two had worked together for a long time.But don''t know why, when Perrod saw this man, he suddenly felt a sense of fate.


    "Good afternoon, sir."


    The man made a gentleman''s salute to Perod, but Perod did not dare to take it lightly.


    This man is very strong, this is Perrod''s first judgment.


    Perrod took a deep breath and threw his distracting thoughts behind him.


    Only by hitting all enemies can he leave this nightmare place.


    He clenched his fist and looked at the gentleman in front of him.

 978 Chapter 959 The most unreliable!

    "Very wonderful."


    In the west port of Cake Island, Smoky looked at the scene in front of him and said with a smile.


    "There is nothing more exciting than the betrayal of a companion."


    "I did what you asked, so please let us go now."


    But Wu Gu clenched the stone that was still stained with blood, took a deep breath, and looked at Smoky nervously.


    This is the rule of this sea, but also the helplessness of the weak.


    Facing an invincible strong man, it is a very stupid and also very sad thing to pin the hope of survival on the other''s kindness.


    But he had to do this, because Wu Gu was definitely not like leaving himself on Cake Island. The fear of Cake Island had overcome his fear, so he straightened his waist and looked straight into Smoky''s eyes.


    "I did make such a promise."


    Smoky nodded, the smile on his face slightly reduced.


    "But you don''t seem to have fulfilled my request."


    She stretched out her long fingers and pointed at the companions behind Wugu.


    "You still owe me a person now."


    The other fur clan members looked at Wu Gu with incredulous expressions.


    "how could you do this¡­¡­"


    A female rabbit fur clan tremblingly raised her hand, pointed to Wu Gu, and said with an incredulous expression.


    "Why do you want to attack Brother Dorothy!"


    Brother Doros, as the oldest of them, has always played the role of the eldest brother. Even after being caught, he tried his best to protect them. Before, he escaped by lighting the book prison and was also Big Brother Doros. come up with.So they are quite a wake-up call for Brother Dorothy.


    "There is no other way. You must make a little sacrifice if you want to escape."


    But there was no trace of guilt in Wu Gu''s eyes, and he slowly walked toward everyone.


    "Big Brother Doros wants to protect us so much and sacrifice himself. It''s his intention."


    As soon as these words came out, all the fur people, even Bokmus, looked at Wu Gu with an incredulous expression, as if they didn''t know him anymore.


    However, several female fur tribes looked at Wu Gu warily.For fear that the blood-stained stones on his hands would hit his head.


    "Weak people cannot survive in this era!"


    Seeing these gazes, Wu Gu finally didn''t hide it anymore, he shouted hoarsely.


    "Weak urine is a sin, and weakness is a sin. Let you sinners become the nourishment of this age!"


    The experience of being captured has completely changed this originally simple fur clan.He wanted power, a power as terrible as those pirates.


    Only with power can he control his own destiny. The mighty pirate, Charlotte Lingling, and even the man with the title of demon in the legend, cannot threaten him!


    "And you are the first victims!"


    He suddenly rushed towards a female fur clan, Pockelmus wanted to stop, but Smoky stopped him.


    The woman looked at Wu Gu with interest.


    The resistance of the weak is sometimes interesting.


    Tweeted by the little fox fur tribe, couldn''t dodge, and was caught by Wu Gu. She trembled all over, as if she still couldn''t believe Wu Gu had become like this.


    "Two offerings are enough."


    Wu Gu brought Chiu Mi up in front of Smoky, and threw her and Dorothy lying unconscious on the ground.


    "Now, can you let us go?"


    "Oh ha ha ha."


    Smoky covered his mouth and laughed. All the fur races looked depressed. For them, the betrayal of their companions was quite uncomfortable.


    But at the same time, there is some hope in their eyes.I hope Smuji can really keep his promise and let them go.


    It''s ironic, but this is indeed reality.Because apart from saints, no one can truly put himself in the same position as others.This is especially true when facing the threat of death.


    "I did promise you."


    Smoky put away his smile, "let you go."


    This sentence made Wu Gu''s hanging heart relaxed for most, and he was finally able to leave this nightmare place.


    "but,"


    However, Smoky''s next sentence caused Wu Gu''s heart to hang again.


    "This cake island is not my final say."


    All fur races felt a biting chill, from the soles of their feet, all the way to the top of their heads.


    The whole body was cold and cold all over.


    Even if the sun is in the sky, it still feels like falling into an ice cave.


    The most credible thing in this world is the promise of the pirate.


    The least credible in this world is also the promise of the pirates.


    ...


    Perod left the Candy Forest with a little surprise on his face. He originally thought that there would be a big battle next.He was even ready to die with that Dandan Baron.


    But unexpectedly, after looking at him for a long time, Baron Dandan finally sighed and waved his hand, then gave up a path and let Perod leave.


    Perod didn''t know what to do, but it was a good thing to avoid fighting with a strong man.


    So he left the forest dumbfounded.


    "If nothing went wrong, it should be in that direction."


    Perod searched along the route of Pokmus and their escape, sniffing their noses, capturing the remaining smell in the air.


    The fur family is a kind of creature between humans and animals. While possessing human wisdom, it also possesses various characteristics of animals.


    Therefore, the scent remaining in the air is hardly smellable for humans, but for Perod, it is as dazzling as a light in the fog of the sea.


    But when he rushed to West Harbor, he found that there seemed to be a battle here. In addition to his fur clan companions, there was another strange atmosphere.


    "They were caught."


    The boat is still docked in the port, and Perrod inferred that this ship should be the ship they had originally planned to use to escape from here, but the ship did not move, which means that they did not leave this place?


    The other party alone captured all his companions?


    A dangerous thought flashed through Perod''s mind. He quickly got on the boat, only to find that there was no trace of a companion on the boat except for a severely damaged Pockemus.


    "what happened?"


    Perod helped Pokmus up and found that this person still had a trace of breath. He struggled to open his eyes, looked at Perod, and said apologetically.


    "Sorry, I didn''t protect everyone..."


    "Everyone has been taken away."

 979 Chapter 960

    "You are my sister and I will support all your decisions."


    In Cake Island, in the cafe, Bree stared into Garrett''s eyes and said word by word.


    At this time, she clearly still has terrifying scars on her face, but in Garrett''s eyes, it makes people feel like spring breeze.


    Family, after all, is family.


    When the waiter came up with a cup of hot coffee, he found that the two women who were sitting there had disappeared without knowing when, and a pile of Bailey was neatly placed on the table next to Bailey. , The coffee that hasn¡¯t been finished yet is still steaming.


    Two people, Garrett and Bree, walk through the world in the mirror. This is Bree¡¯s fruit ability to connect all the mirrors in her domain. After entering the world in the mirror, it is equivalent to walking in another world. Among.


    The world in the mirror is extremely distorted, winding and rugged, making people confused. After walking for a while, you will feel dizzy.


    But because Bree lived alone in this world all the year round, she knew everything in this world well, she took Garrett''s hand and ran in the mirror world.


    A mirror flashed by their side, and various scenes of Cake Island were discounted in the mirror.


    There are two couples kissing, there are model couples who are arguing with their backs to others, and there are some evil forces that breed in the cake island, and they slowly stretch out to the weak in places where the light cannot be seen. Own hands.


    There are many, but these have nothing to do with them.


    "If I were that group of fur people, I would definitely avoid the Homitz''s search area, and hide in a secluded place, waiting for others."


    Bree said slowly to Garrett, and soon they came to the front of several mirrors.


    "These mirrors connect the most sparsely populated place in the entire Cake Island. If I were them, I would definitely choose to hide here."


    Garrett followed Bree''s gaze, and found that the image discounted in the mirror was empty.


    "Nothing?"


    Bree frowned. The Cake Island is not big, but with the two of them, it is undoubtedly quite difficult to find those fur tribes before the Homitz who are all over the Cake Island.


    "By the way, there is another place."


    Bree''s spiritual light flashed, and then dragged Garrett''s hand to a special mirror.


    The picture in this mirror is a secluded forest, but these forests are made entirely of candies, just like the realm of fairy tales.


    However, it should have been like a forest in a paradise, but at this time it seemed to have experienced a fierce battle, burning a raging fire.


    "right here!"


    A flash of light flashed in Garrett''s eyes, and then Bree understood what she meant, holding Garrett''s hand, and got out of the world in the mirror.


    "This is the candy forest," Bree said slowly.


    "At the same time, it is also my place. Usually, few people come to this place, and people under the family are generally respectful when they come here."


    She saw the big tree lying on the ground with coke all over it.


    "Even King Bam fell here. It seems that they are really hiding in this place."


    "At least, hiding here before."


    Garrett added that after a while, the flame would not burn like this, and it would almost spread to the entire forest.


    It shows that this battle has been over for a long time.


    "Baron Dandan!"


    But at this time, Bree suddenly saw a man who shouldn''t be in this place.


    A man in a pink suit is sitting on the edge of a small lake, watching the fire while slowly enjoying afternoon tea.


    "Why are you on my site? Are you doing all this?"


    Bree asked, Baron Dandan is one of the mother''s absolute confidants. Although the rights he has are no different from ordinary children of the family, it is because when the mother should not be developed, he followed one of the old members of the mother. , So he has an exceptionally lofty status. Even the current Candy General Star will consider this man''s ideas when dealing with certain issues.


    "Don''t get me wrong, the respectable eighth prince," Baron Dandan stood up, bowed to Gentleman Bree, and then looked at Garrett beside Bree.


    "And the respected Eighteenth Queen."


    "This disaster is not my own hand."


    "It was done by one of the fur clan who is wanted by my mother."


    "Have you seen them?"


    Before Bree had time to speak, Garrett took the lead and said, a cold light flashed in her eyes. If the group of fur people were caught by her mother, everything would be difficult.


    She knows her mother quite well. Her mother is extremely stubborn, and even some children''s dispositions, she must get what she wants, and in this point, perhaps only Ron can match it.


    "Yes, I also saw a very brave man."


    Dan Dan said with some emotion.


    "For the sake of my companions, I dare to go deep into the hinterland of the Pirate Emperor''s domain, and then stay here alone and break the queen for my companions."


    "Even as an opponent, I respect him extremely."


    "So, did you catch them?"


    Garrett wanted to say something, but Bree stopped it. The woman looked at Baron Dandan and said slowly.


    "Now, where are they. They burned my forest, and I must seek revenge from them!"


    When Bree said this, her face was angry, as if she really didn''t want to let go of these people who had ruined her home.


    "I respected his courage, so I let him go."


    Baron Dandan said slowly.


    "But as for the others, maybe they have been caught by the Fourteenth Queen by now."


    The fourteenth prince of the Charlotte family is Charlotte Smoky, one of the candy stars.


    In the whole family, the woman second only to her mother Charlotte Lingling, even Garrett now, dare not say that she will definitely be able to defeat each other.


    "I know."


    Bree nodded his head.


    "They were found out."


    After bidding farewell to Baron Dandan, Bree turned around and said with a wry smile at Garrett.


    She knew Smoky''s strength quite well, and this group of fur races had absolutely no chance of being spared after they met her.


    "Sister Smoky should be detaining them now, returning to Cake Island Castle from the nearest path." Garrett lowered his head, showing a thoughtful state.


    "So, there is still a chance."


    She raised her head and looked at Bree.


    "Sister Bree, please take me over."

 980 Chapter 961: Lorne and Smoky

    Cake Island, the road from West Port to Cake Castle is isolated by an ice cream snow mountain, so if you want to go to Cake Island Castle, you must choose to go around the edge of the island and walk all the way to the East Port before you can reach Cake Castle. .


    This is why the West Port was abandoned.


    But few people know that under the ridge of the ice cream snow mountain, there is a path that can reach the cake castle straight, but because it is blocked by the trees on the edge of the candy forest, few people know.


    However, as a child of the Charlotte family, Smoky, who grew up on this cake island, knows all the paths that spread across the entire cake island, and she happens to know this.


    A team of horse-drawn carriages slowly moved forward on the road leading to the ice-cream snow mountain. No, it should not be a horse-drawn carriage, but a prisoner''s carriage.


    A group of fur tribes were imprisoned in this prison vehicle. Their bodies were covered with scars from the battle. A few of them even fainted on the prison vehicle because of their injuries.


    After Smoky decided to turn his face, they made fierce resistance, but the result was obvious. In the face of absolute power, their resistance was too insignificant.


    And a monkey fur clan curled up in the corner of the prison car, without a word, looking at the world with spiteful eyes, while his companion looked at him with hostile eyes, subconsciously away from the monkey fur clan. .


    Of course Wu Gu knew why. In fact, he had anticipated this situation when he decided to abandon Doros in exchange for the chance to survive.


    But he did not expect that this strong man named Smoky would directly overturn his promise and arrest them all together.


    "This is the rule of this sea."


    Smoky, who was sitting at the front of the carriage, turned his head, and looked at Wu Gu behind him with his legs tilted in a comfortable position.


    "When the strengths of the two sides are completely unequal, the promise is meaningless. When there is no ability to restrain the behavior of the strong, the so-called promise to be torn is just a momentary matter."


    "My sister is giving you a lesson."


    A sarcasm smiled at the corner of Smoky''s mouth, even though there would be a "lucky guy" among the fur clan who would be valued by his mother and become his "stepfather".


    But Smoky didn''t care, because such a poor man had no idea how many there were before, and their final ending.It just became a pile of dead bones in a wilderness on Cake Island.


    Charlotte Lingling is a woman without feelings, or it can be said that, except for the children with her own blood, other so-called husbands, friends, and companions are just tools that can be discarded, and even herself It¡¯s not impossible to abandon those children when necessary.


    So Smoky didn''t care if this monkey would have any adverse effects on him after he was in the upper position.


    Wu Gu did not speak, but curled his body closer.


    But just as the carriage was about to drive into the snow-capped mountains, Smoky frowned suddenly, and then stopped the carriage.


    Because two women appeared on the only way to the carriage ahead.


    One is his sister and the other is his sister.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Smoky showed a smile, made a smile that he considered impeccable, and slowly looked at the two of Bree and Garrett.


    "If you want to share the credit for catching these fur races, I won''t mind."


    Candy Star is already the highest position that all children can get in the Charlotte family.So Smoky didn''t care much about the so-called reward of merit.


    But Garrett did not speak. She glanced at the fur people on the Smoky carriage, and then slowly walked towards Smoky.


    "Sister Smoky, I want to make a deal with you."


    When she walked about five meters away from Smoky, she stopped and said slowly to Smoky.


    "Presumptuous! Have you completely betrayed the family?"


    After Garrett had finished speaking, Smoky frowned and then yelled at Garrett.


    "Because of an outsider, you want to abandon all your family?"


    She looked at Garrett incredulously, as if she was looking at her younger sister who grew up.Become a stranger.


    In fact, although Garrett was engaged to Lorne more often as the mistress of the Vennhill family, she rarely chose to stay in the nations.But Smoky still chose to treat Garrett as his sister.


    But now Garrett¡¯s words clearly show one meaning, that is, in her opinion, the interests of the Wienhill family are far greater than the interests of the Charlotte family!


    This is something she does not allow.She looked at Bree angrily, and found that the latter was also blank, as if she had never expected Garrett to choose this way.


    "Lorne is not an outsider, he is my husband."


    "and,"


    However, Garrett shook her head slightly, but she was interrupted by a voice when she was about to say something.


    "Also, this is not a request."


    A void gate appeared behind Garrett, and a man with long black hair wearing a black cloak walked out from the other end of the void gate.


    "It''s a deal."


    "Xiao Jia doesn''t mean her personally, but mine."


    Lorne stopped Garrett who had just wanted to say something, and then looked at Smoky with a smile.


    "These people are what I want and have nothing to do with Xiao Jia."


    After learning that this group of fur tribes appeared on Cake Island, he has been paying attention to the development of the Cake Island incident, so when Xiao Jia was just about to tear his face with Smoky, he passed through the door of Sanchuan Road. Taking Garrett''s life card fragments as a beacon, she crossed tens of millions of nautical miles and came to her.


    Lorne didn''t intend to let Xiao Jia act in this kind of wicked thing.


    "Lorne."


    Smoky''s eyes narrowed slightly, and she also didn''t expect Lorne to appear in this place because of a few insignificant people.


    Now this incident, from her and Garrett''s personal affair, has evolved into a conflict between the two Pirate Emperor families, the Charlotte family and Weinhill.


    If it is not handled well, it may turn into a disaster, a disaster that will spread across the entire sea.


    The Hormiz still searched the entire island for traces of the fur clan. Mondor and Moscato were held in the prison on Cake Island, while Charlotte Lingling sat in front of them. Anxiously waiting for the Hormiz to send back information.


    But no one thought that in a corner of the Snow Mountain of Cake Island, Smoky had encountered the most difficult choice of his life.

 981 Chapter 962

    In the end, Smoky chose to back down.


    She only asked Lorne to leave a fur clan so that she could deal with her mother.And Lorne certainly wouldn''t embarrass Smoky about this kind of thing.


    After all, he didn''t care about the life and death of these people, all he wanted to know was the way to get to Zow Island.


    So even if these fur races were hostile to him, Lorne had a way to let them tell how to get to Zow Island.


    Smoky left the snowy mountain with a poor ghost with bad luck, and his fur clan stayed on the road leading to the snowy mountain in a panic.They looked at Lorne in horror.


    Smoky is already a strong man who makes them unable to resist, and how terrible is this man who has to give in with a few words?


    unimaginable.


    "Sorry, I didn''t handle it well."


    Garrett said with some shame, she obviously promised Lorne to handle the matter by herself, but in the end let him come out in person.


    Sister Smoky''s retreat was nothing more than a fear of Lorne''s power. After this incident, the original strong alliance between the Vennhill family and the Charlotte family was very likely to appear as a result.


    "You have done well."


    Lorne touched Garrett''s head lightly, just like ten years ago.


    Even after so many years, Garrett will always be a little sister who has not grown up in his heart.


    "The next thing is up to you."


    After Lorne said this, he took the fur people and left the Cake Island through the Void Gate. If it weren¡¯t for the faint sound of the Hormiz searching the entire island, perhaps Jia Lei The conference thought that what happened just now was nothing more than an illusion.


    "Let''s go."


    Bree patted Garrett on the shoulder, and then said slowly.


    "Next, I will go to my mother''s tea party."


    At this moment, she finally understood one thing. She had watched her grown-up sister since she was a child. Perhaps, she was no longer a member of the Charlotte family.


    But she would not stop Garrett, because everyone is qualified to choose their own way.


    When Smoky brought the only fur clan back to the cake castle, Charlotte Lingling was furious, and the whole cake castle seemed to tremble slightly because of her anger.


    However, this anger did not last long, and then stopped, and turned into Charlotte Lingling''s long sigh.


    Long, but helpless sigh.


    The little guy who could only shiver in front of her at the beginning, did not know when, had grown to the point where he could sit on an equal footing with him.


    No, after the war between Lorne and Kaido ended, he had vaguely walked ahead of him.


    Or it can be said that Lorne is in this era, the closest man from the position of One Piece, he walked in front of everyone.


    At this moment, his ultimate secret to this sea is just one step away!


    The Hormiz stopped searching, the security of Cake Island resumed as usual, and the tea party was held as scheduled.


    The guests who came to participate did not know that a battle without gunpowder smoke was over before they even noticed it.


    And this struggle ended with Charlotte Lingling''s concession.


    At the tea party, Charlotte Lingling introduced her new husband to the guests excitedly. This is a sturdy monkey fur family. Her face is filled with a happy smile, she seems to be looking forward to it, she is flowing with fur. What kind of baby of the family blood is like.


    It''s like an ordinary mother.


    At the tea party, everyone is equipped to celebrate this event, and everyone congratulates.


    Except for the "lucky guy" who was favored by the Pirate Queen.


    Perod had been searching around Cake Island for a long time, but he could not find any clues to his companions. Finally, just as he was about to break the boat and dive into Cake Castle, he met Garrett.


    Through Garrett, he finally learned that his companion had been saved by Lorne.So the strong man bowed solemnly to Garrett.


    "thank you all¡­¡­"


    ...


    "Excuse me, do you want to go to Zou Island?"


    With a white gauze band wrapped around his head, Dorothy sat on the chair, looking at Lorne respectfully.


    After waking up from the coma of being attacked by Wu Gu, he found himself sitting on a majestic black hall, surrounded by knights wearing full armor, like a statue, holding his weapon, standing On both sides.And a man with black hair that he had never seen before sat on the throne of the hall, looking down at himself.


    After finally learning the ins and outs of the matter from his companions, Dorothy knew that the man in front of him was the strong man who could force Smoky back, and he was also the lifesaver of himself and others.


    "Saving you, to me is just a trivial thing."


    Lorne looked at Dorothy and them, and said lightly.


    "But you must come up with enough things to pay back."


    "A permanent pointer to Zow Island," Lorne snapped his fingers.


    "Use this thing to exchange your lives."


    Ron''s words didn''t bring a trace of emotion, but these fur clan felt an inexplicable coercion, and couldn''t help but want to kneel down to Ron.


    The overlord color possesses the domineering, even if it is not used, it often carries an inexplicable appeal when speaking.


    Either people are easy to believe, or heroic and domineering, and Lorne is under great pressure.


    And Dorothy also felt his own words condensed, unable to speak.


    "I''m sorry, Lord Lorne."


    After a long time, Dorothy slowly knelt down to Ron, and said respectfully.


    "We do not have a permanent pointer to Zou Island."


    "Yep?"


    Dorothy''s answer was a bit beyond Lorne''s expectation. He thought that these people would not be so willing, but he didn''t expect them to refuse so simply.


    "So, do you want to die?"


    Lorne narrowed his eyes slightly. It had been a long time since no one had rejected him. He even forgot who was the last person who rejected him.


    But no matter who it is, it should have become a pile of dead bones in this sea.


    But it doesn''t matter, he has a way for these people to hand over the permanent pointer to Zow Island.


    The Vennhill family has stood in this sea for so long, and there will be no lack of means to force a confession, not to mention that there are so many people with various strange abilities in the family.


    "not like this."


    However, Dorothy raised his head and showed a simple smile.


    "In this world, there is no permanent pointer to Zau Island."

 982 Chapter 963

    "In this world, there is no permanent pointer to Zau Island."


    Dorothy looked at Lorne with a simple smile.


    This group of pure fur races did not take Lorne''s threat in their hearts at all. In their eyes, the savior was the savior, and their lives were the ones who saved their lives.


    "But, because anyone from the fur clan who wants to go to Zou Island does not need the so-called permanent pointer."


    Doroth''s words surprised Lorne slightly.


    However, after Doroth''s explanation, Lorne finally understood.


    There are countless electromagnetic fields on this sea, and every small island that exists on this sea will slightly disturb the originally straight electromagnetic field.The permanent pointer finds its source through the disturbed electromagnetic field.


    This is why the weather in the new world, the sea, and the reference coordinate system will change, and as long as you have a permanent pointer, you can find your destination accurately.


    On the other hand, Zau Island is a bit special. It is different from ordinary islands. It is located on the back of the huge creature "Elephant Lord" and moves with the elephant Lord on the sea all year round.


    Therefore, the permanent pointer that determines the position through the electromagnetic field cannot be used to find the location of Zou Island.This is why Doros said that there is no permanent pointer to Zau Island in the entire sea.


    And the second half of Dorothy''s sentence answered Lorne''s doubts.


    Every member of the fur tribe will have a natural attribution to Zow Island. No matter where the elephant master is at this time, their hearts will be pointed in the direction of the elephant master. As long as they follow this feeling, they can always Find the location of the elephant master.


    People in the fur family call this feeling of belonging to their hometown.


    After Lorne learned, he was silent for a long time.


    He prefers to call this fate.


    The so-called fate is destined.


    Tianlong is born noble, pirates are destined to die on the sea, fur people will always find their way home.


    These are fate.


    And Lorne did not believe in fate.


    ...


    One day later, in the Vennhill family, a voyage team was formed, and everyone from the fur clan took the Vennhill family to the voyage team on Zow Island.


    And in order to ensure that in case, Lorne specifically let Ainilu dominate this event, specifically instructing him not to harm the fur people of Zow Island, so that he will come back immediately after getting the piece of history on Zow Island.


    On the other hand, Ainilu nodded solemnly, or it can be said that in the eyes of the proud, his opponents are only enemies of his own level. These weak fur races do not even know that he uses force. To bully.


    Looking at the back of the voyage team gradually leaving, Lorne stood in Sdie''s port thoughtfully.


    Half a month later, Anilu returned to Sdio. The warships of the expeditionary team were slightly damaged, and the warriors of the Vennhill family who participated were all slightly wounded, as if they were not looking for the historical text. It''s like going to a battle.


    On the other hand, Anilu himself had a few more claw marks on his sturdy chest.


    It turned out that everything went smoothly before they arrived on Zow Island, but after arriving on Zow Island, they were regarded as enemies by the two authorities on Zow Island.The fighters Ainilu led were subjected to a tragic ambush, and Ainilu himself was attacked by a huge strange cat.


    If it weren''t for Anilu to react in time and use the domineering sense and color to avoid the vital parts of his body in time, I am afraid that he will be broken.


    The two groups had an extremely fierce battle, and neither side had the slightest intention to give in. If it were not for Doroth''s efforts to explain in the end, I am afraid the loss would intensify.


    However, after learning of the purpose of Anilu¡¯s visit to Zou Island, one of the rulers of Zou Island, the two strong fur tribes, Cat Viper and Inulan, decisively rejected Ani Road¡¯s request and said if If Anilu insists on going down, even if she saves Doros and the others, she will be regarded as an enemy by the fur clan of Zow Island.


    Just as the conflict between the two sides was about to break out, Ainilu suddenly discovered that there were signs of the Guangyue clan on the clothes of Cat Viper and Inu Lan.So he subconsciously asked about their relationship with Mitsuki Mita.


    Ingeniously, the two people, Cat Viper and Inuarashi, like Denjiro and Kappa Kawatsu, were once one of Mitsuki Mida''s retainers.After Guangyue Mitian died, they were forced to live in seclusion in this place with the fur clan.


    And because of what happened at the time, the two of them have been worried about it, waiting for the twenty-year agreement mentioned by "Mrs. Time".


    After learning about this heavy relationship, Ainilu finally relaxed a little. He told the two people, Cat Viper and Inuarashi, what had happened in the country of Wano, and then told them that the country of Wano had left Kai. Duo and the control of the Black Charcoal Serpent completely returned to the command of the Guangyue Clan.


    The ruler of the country of Wano now should be the woman of Mitsuki Mida who was originally, Guangyue Rihe.


    At first, after learning the news, Cat Viper and Inuarashi sneered and gave birth to a child furious, thinking that Anilu was playing with them. If it was not stopped by their men, they might even have done it directly. , Give a lesson to Ainilu, the thick-haired boy who doesn''t know the height of the sky.


    But after calming down, they learned about the position of the Wienhill family on the sea through Doros, and learned the position of Anilu in the Wienhill family.


    And, the news that the Kaido Pirate Group was destroyed some time ago.


    After learning this, the two strong men froze for a long time, and then suddenly began to cry.


    They rushed across the forest and plains, venting their excitement.


    After a long time, they calmed down slightly.Only this time, their attitude towards Ainilu has completely changed.


    Zau Island is a dependent country of the country of Wano for hundreds of years. Lorne¡¯s rescue of Wano is equivalent to saving Zau Island and is the benefactor of Zow Island.


    For the benefactor, a mere stone monument with the text of history is not so important.They took Ainilu to the cave of Houshan. In the deepest part of the cave, Ainilu finally saw the historical text of Lorne''s heart.


    "This is the historical text of Zou Island."


    Anilou took out a stack of paper with some incomprehensible text rubbed on it, and Lorne had seen these texts.


    The text is exactly the same as in the historical text of Sky Island.


    "Then, there are two less."


    Lorne put away the hard-won information, and then looked at a document on the table, and slowly crossed out the words Zow Island written on it.

 983 Chapter 964

    New world, a small island.


    There are Baroque-style buildings, oval towers and quaint bell towers stand all over the island.


    The mixed color of red and pure white gives these buildings great color impact.


    At this time, in a manor in the center of the island, a man was sitting on a chair, reading the newspaper, eating leisurely while the maid next to him peeled it, and handed the grape to his mouth.


    He has short fiery red hair and topless, revealing his strong muscles.


    "That guy Lorne should start moving."


    The man smiled slightly after seeing the newspaper about the recent actions of the Wienhill family, then put the newspaper in his hand away, and slowly said to the man sitting opposite him.


    Sitting opposite the man with short flaming red hair was a handsome man with a height of about three or four meters and a light blond hair, but there were some burn marks on the man''s face, which can be seen by the degree of wound healing. , These scars are not old wounds.


    "It seems that the affairs of Wano Country gave him some vigilance. He knew that no matter what he was tossing on this sea, as long as he had not gone to that place, he was just an ant in the eyes of the world government."


    "After he dies, he will soon be forgotten by the world and become the so-called history."


    When the word "history" was mentioned, a hint of sarcasm appeared at the corners of the man with short fiery red hair.


    "He''s not the kind of man who can be forgotten at will."


    However, the man with pale blonde hair gently touched the scar on his face, and then said slowly.


    "His ambition is not inferior to us. If you underestimate him, you will make the same mistake as Kaido."


    The man with light blond hair picked up a grape on the table, and then slightly smashed the grape with two fingers.


    "It will also suffer the same fate as Kaido."


    "It seems that the affairs of Wano Country really make you afraid. Kabo."


    The man with short flaming red hair lying on the chair raised his head to look at his companion and said playfully.


    "Isn¡¯t your favorite person like Lorne the most? The more flawless the work is, the more it can be sublimated to eternity when destroyed. Now, how can you mention his name and you get scared? "


    If anyone hears the word Gabo, they will be extremely surprised, because this man was the one who single-handedly planned the "Bislan Incident" that shocked the world, and caused countless pirates to be destroyed in Bislan and be judged with malice. One, a war planner, a man who calls himself "Mr. God".


    Basefetto Gabo.


    Speaking of Lorne, there was a trace of fear in Gabor''s eyes.


    When the Wano Country incident happened, he happened to be present and negotiated cooperation with Kaido. Later, when he heard that Lorne had come to this country, he was also joking.


    No one pirate emperor will die in his own territory. Gabo doesn''t believe anyone can defeat Kaido, even if the opponent is Lorne.


    But the facts went beyond Jiabo''s expectation. Facing Lorne who had been prepared for a long time, even Kaido, who had the title of "strongest creature" and "monster", could only fall down with bitterness.


    Later, things moved to even more incredible places. It turned out that the deepest secret in the entire Wano country was not Kaido. When the remains of the ancient giant appeared on this sea again, Gap was only shocked.


    After the endless shock, he even gave up the idea of ??being an enemy, because in front of the huge body of the "ghost" nearly a kilometer, the personal power is too small, he even thought that the king of this era has appeared.


    But Jiabo did not expect that Lorne would defeat this huge giant.The giant''s body slowly fell, triggering a terrible tsunami, and Kabo also took advantage of this tsunami and fled the country of Wano.


    And when Kaido and Heitan Orochi died, no one knew that he had ever appeared in the country of Wano.


    "Lorne is not a prey, he is a hunter just like us."


    Jiabo shook his head, looked at the eyes of the man with red short hair, and said slowly.


    "Don''t underestimate any enemy, this is my last advice to you. Case."


    After saying this, the man stood up, and left the small manor staggeringly.


    The man called Case kept a smile from beginning to end, until Jiabo''s figure disappeared from the end of his line of sight, he condensed his smile and turned into extremely cold.


    The two maids beside them, as if feeling the anger of their master, quickly put down their movements and knelt in front of Case, as if they were begging Case for forgiveness.


    Case stood up, did not even glance at these two humble maids, and also slowly left the small manor.


    Just as the two maids were celebrating the rest of their lives, they suddenly discovered that countless cracks appeared on the faces of their companions.


    These rifts are getting bigger and bigger, no matter what they do, they can''t stop them.


    Not only them, but even this small garden cracked open, as if someone was using an eraser to wipe away the traces of their existence.


    In the end, the entire small manor completely disappeared on this small island, and the place where the manor should have existed was turned into a wilderness.


    ...


    "Your face doesn''t seem so good, Mr. Case."


    A three-masted sailing ship is docked next to the island. This three-masted sailing ship has no characteristics. Its old hull, lazy sailors, and stripped splints are just like ordinary ships that have been in service for more than ten years. .


    Even the experienced sailor, when working on this ship, is very likely to admit mistakes with other ships.


    However, at this moment, in the cabin of this ship, Case was sitting in the middle of the meeting room with a gloomy face. Next to him, sitting a few men with their own distinctive clothes.


    The entire sea could not have imagined that this famous force, the Judgment of Spite, did not have its own fixed station, but moved its lair to a small boat.


    Wherever this boat goes, it is their stationing point!


    "Everyone is here."


    After everyone who should be there is there.Case spoke.


    "Isn''t there still Mr. Gabo?"


    While sitting next to Case, an old gentleman in a black dress frowned slightly, and he looked at Case with some surprise.


    "Gap is not coming."


    "Because he was so scared by Lorne that he had betrayed us."

 984 Chapter 965

    After Keith said these words, the entire conference room fell into a short silence.


    They all came out of that dim hell, because they had the same ambitions to gather together.So there is no binding force on each other.


    However, there was a strong swordsman before. After betraying the Golden Lion Shiji with them, Keith agreed to leave, and even gave him a huge fortune.


    However, after that, the members of the spiteful trial never saw the strong swordsman again, and he disappeared on the sea as if the world had evaporated.


    No one has ever raised this point, but everyone guessed it.


    Jia Bo, perhaps will have the same fate as the swordsman.


    "After defeating Kaido, Lorne began to expand his power unscrupulously, and in this sea, there is no pirate power that can stop his ambition."


    Case spoke, and he tapped the table lightly.


    "This is not our original idea. A single big ocean will not create the most terrifying monsters, but will only make this ocean lose its vitality and then become the nourishment of the world government."


    Case flipped through the history of this sea for eight hundred years. In this vast history, he has seen many terrifying powerhouses who are comparable to, or even surpass, Lorne today.


    For example, in Locks thirty years ago, they were all unbelievable fanatics.It''s only a small step away from becoming the king of this world.However, it was this trivial step that turned them all out.


    The world government has ruled this sea for eight hundred years and has also oppressed this sea for eight hundred years.


    The conquerors of every age either died on the final island, or they became the dogs of the world government, begging for mercy from the world government.


    This was a fairly secret secret message that Case got. On top of this secret message, he saw the people who ruled the world at that time. At that time, there was no such thing as five old stars, but only the Big Three.


    When Case saw the photos of the three giants with yellow hair at the time, he was surprised to find that these three people were surprisingly similar to the three of the five old stars today.


    Following this clue, Case went all the way to search, and he discovered an even more desperate fact, that is, the appearance of the so-called five old stars, and a certain great pirate who conquered everything in a certain era in history , It is exactly the same.


    So a Case had a shocking idea that Roger might not be the first person to conquer this sea. In the vast history, he did the same feat as Roger, and Many, they have arrived at the dream island of the pirates, Lovedrew.


    Some of them died there, and some of them became a member of "them" in some way, and ruled the sea through a change of appearance!


    Yes, in Keith¡¯s guess, this so-called Five Old Star was once a great pirate who conquered this sea!


    The ruler of the world government was once a pirate?Case never shared this crazy idea with others.


    He has only one doubt, that is, why these conquerors have transformed into the so-called Five Old Stars. What happened to them?


    Why do you dare not disclose your identity to the public even if you dominate the world?If a person has this particular hobby, Case may still be able to understand it, but when everyone has this idea, Case can''t understand it at all.


    Later, after being imprisoned in the sixth level of Infinite Hell in Advance City, in the dark days, Case thought hard, and finally, he had a guess.


    That is, the five old stars may not be the real rulers of the world government, and there is something above them.


    As soon as this idea emerged, it completely occupied Case''s heart. In the eyes of this man, behind the white and just world government, it seemed to be shrouded in a huge black shadow.And the ultimate island of this sea is a trap, a trap that tempts countless heroes and jumps inside.


    Therefore, Case wanted this sea to become completely chaotic, and then secretly cultivate a conqueror on the bright side, through this conqueror, go to Love Drew, help him see, what is Love Drew hiding in the end Monster.


    And the first step to make this sea become chaotic is to completely destroy the strict hierarchy of this sea.


    Here is what Keys calls a new era belonging to the pirates. In this new era, the so-called Four Emperors and the so-called Seven Martial Seas under Kings should all not exist.


    The sea that belongs to the pirates should be completely chaotic. Only in this chaos can the spiteful trial be able to fish in troubled waters and cultivate a puppet.


    He had never mentioned this plan to other people in the spiteful trial. The other people, only a few people such as Jiabo, vaguely guessed Caesar''s thoughts.


    And Lorne, in Caesar''s eyes, was a mountain that blocked his great plan.


    The strength of the Vennhill family is already unavoidable. Now in the entire ocean, there is no one force that can dare to defeat the current Vennhill family.


    Charlotte Lingling can''t, White Beard can''t, not even the Navy.


    In this situation, it is undoubtedly wishful thinking that Case wants to cultivate a force that completely obeys his orders.


    This was not the original plan of Case, so in order to realize this plan, he had to get rid of Lorne.


    "Do you want to communicate with Lorne, and then our two forces work together to conquer this sea?"


    After a long time, the gentleman in the black suit spoke slowly and asked with some confusion.


    "No," Case shook his head, a flash of madness flashed in his eyes.


    "I want to get rid of Lorne."


    If he wanted to share the joy of conquering the world with others, Case would not hesitate for so long. The Golden Lion was a good choice.With what he knows, he can help the Golden Lion quickly conquer this sea, and then find Love Drew.


    However, if Case did this, it would not be him who appeared in the position of the "Five Old Stars", but the Golden Lion Shiji.


    So Case planned the rebellion, and Shiji was never recovered.


    Even Shiji was not qualified to share the world with him, so the young Lorne was even less qualified.


    "This world is mine."


    Case clenched his fists and slowly said to his companions.


    There is flame in his eyes.

 985 Chapter 966 The Worlds Second Boiling

    Great route, paradise, naval headquarters Marin Vandor.


    The solemn and silent Malin Vatican suddenly sounded a rapid alarm. All the soldiers in Malin Vatican, whether they are naval officers or soldiers in training, put down their actions at this time, and then ran to Malin Vatican uniformly. In the center of the light.


    The naval flag symbolizing justice fluttered in the wind, and the lieutenants stood in two factions on the high platform, looking solemn and solemn.


    It is hardly necessary to know that something big must happen.


    After a while, after all the navies were standing in the main square, an old man wearing the cape of the admiral slowly walked onto the high platform.


    Marshal of the Warring States Period!


    At the moment this man appeared, all the Navy''s eyes showed a hint of shock, because after the Bislan incident, the Marshal of the Warring States and the man with the title of devil fought a decisive battle, and then there was news that the two died together.


    Although later, the Marshal of the Warring States Period still braced his body and appeared in front of the world, but after that, the old man seemed to be recuperating, and he never took the soldiers to leave Malin Vando in person to catch the pirates.It''s like retreating behind the scenes.


    Therefore, the navy is still discussing, if the Warring States Marshal completely retires, then who is eligible to take over the post of him.


    In the navy, apart from Lieutenant General Karp, who has the title of "Navy Hero", there are two people, "Red Dog" Sakaski, and "Blue Pheasant" Kuzan.


    One of these two men is an iron-blooded hawk, and the other is a slightly more peaceful dove. No matter who they are in position, they are bound to cause a huge wave within the entire navy.


    Thereby affecting the pattern of the entire sea.


    Therefore, many "smarter" naval officers even started to stand ahead.It is hoped that after the new marshal takes office, it will bring about tremendous changes to the power framework within the navy.


    As for the last admiral, "Yellow Ape" Polusaliro, he was selectively forgotten by everyone. After all, this man¡¯s lazy style is well understood throughout the navy. Even if the Warring States period allows him to be in power, Bo Rusalillo might justly refuse.


    It is for these reasons that in the navy, the prestige of the Warring States has fallen to an unprecedented level.


    Could it be that this time, the Warring States Marshal was going to announce his retirement?


    This is the question that many naval officers have in their hearts.At the same time, they were standing behind the Warring States. The two admirals, one red and one blue, looked over and found that their expressions were solemn, as if they were welcoming something very solemn. Even the cynical General Huang Yuan was present here. , Narrowed his smile, revealing a rare serious expression.


    This further confirmed the officers'' conjecture, they took a deep breath, ready to listen to the words of the Warring States.


    "This sea was originally an extremely peaceful sea."


    "Ordinary people live and work in peace and contentment, and the lives of all races live in harmony."


    But just after the Warring States period had spoken, the officers felt that the tone of the matter seemed a little wrong. How could this be like the words of a person who is about to announce his retirement?


    "However, the pirates destroyed the tranquility of this sea. They burned, killed, looted, and committed no evil, turning this sea into a place of complete chaos."


    The Warring States period paused, and then continued.


    "This is the default of our navy."


    While talking, he put down the microphone, and then bowed deeply to the projector phone bug in front of him.


    "I''m very sorry."


    The voice of the Warring States¡¯ apology quickly spread across the sea through the projection phone worm. At the same time, everyone turned on the TV and saw the old and determined face of the Warring States from the screen.


    "I took over the duties of Marshal of the Navy from the hand of the former Marshal, Ganggukong, and it has been nearly ten years now."


    "But in the past ten years, instead of becoming peaceful under my control, this sea has become more violent, and countless fierce pirates have appeared on the sea."


    Although the Warring States period did not name these fierce pirates, all the navy, as well as the audience in front of the TV, had faces in their minds.


    The ghost hand Aze, Xiannianhuo, the seven seas under the king, the sea knight Seya, the red-haired Shanks, the demons who escaped from the sixth floor of the advance city, the spiteful trial, the four emperors, and now enter the sea on the sea That demon in the sky.


    This is the terrifying pirates that have appeared in this sea in the past ten years. Below them, there are countless pirates who can''t remember their names, still wreaking havoc on this sea.


    "This is my personal negligence, I am sorry."


    After speaking, the old man bowed again.


    Only this time, he firmly clenched his fist.And when the Warring States had finished saying this, all the navies were silent.


    This is not only the failure of the Warring States, but also the failure of all their navies.


    Bear justice, but fail to protect justice.


    This is the navy''s default.


    Thinking of those terrible names, the navy clenched their fists.Over the years, they have fought against these terrifying pirates countless times, killed their companions, and also had their own comrades dead in their hands.


    The two sides have already reached an endless state of death.


    "The Navy has not fulfilled our obligations and shamed justice. I am ashamed."


    Warring States said so, but the next moment, he suddenly raised his head, a trace of firmness flashed in his eyes.


    "The navy''s plan to retreat is wrong. Rather than restraint, the pirates think that our justice is extremely weak and that we can be bullied at will."


    "This is a pretty ridiculous thing."


    Pirates do not fear the navy, but regard killing the navy as a glorious thing. This is absurd.


    "In order not to let justice continue to be ashamed."


    Warring States raised his fist, behind him, the cloak symbolizing the navy fluttered in the wind.


    "I swear here that I must eliminate all pirates and make the world fair."


    The Warring States Period raised his head and looked at the surveillance phone worm in front of him.Said solemnly.


    "I am here to declare war on all the pirates."


    All the high-ranking naval officers took a step forward and said solemnly.


    "Exclude all pirates and declare war on all pirates."


    On the entire square, after a brief silence, all the navies raised their hands together.


    "Declare war on all the pirates!"


    "Declare war on all the pirates!"


    Not only them, but the ordinary people in front of the TV, also raised their hands and shouted enthusiastically.


    "Declare war!"


    "Kill these villains!"


    As if the whole world was boiling.


    This is the second boiling of the world,


    And the last time, ten years ago, Roger was used to death and opened the entire era of navigation.

 986 Chapter 967: Justice to Declare War to the World

    However, it is not just ordinary people who watch the TV. Many pirate forces also pay attention to the navy''s every move. When the Warring States period finished saying this, some pirates fell into silence for a long time, and some pirates looked on. Turning off the TV with disdain, some of them showed solemn expressions.


    Warring States never lied. Since he said so, it shows that he is serious and the navy is serious.


    He represents the entire navy and is declaring war on all the pirates.


    An unprecedented storm is about to sweep the entire sea.


    And this time, no one can stay aside.


    After this storm is over, the pattern of the entire sea will be completely shuffled, and the person who can survive this storm will be the final winner.


    "Hahahahaha! Is that guy in the Warring States period crazy? He wants to get rid of all the pirates?"


    The new world, Dressrosa.castle.


    A man wearing a red flamingo cloak and sunglasses sat up from his sofa, pointed at the Warring States on the TV, and said with a disdain.


    "He thought, the current navy is still the previous one? Is the current sea still the previous sea? Declaring war on all the pirates, does he want to get rid of us together?"


    "Warring States, he has always been cautious and rarely did such reckless things."


    And next to this man wearing a flamingo cloak, another tall man with a long snot flowing out of his nostrils while curling his body slowly said.


    "But since he said so, it means he is serious."


    "Are you scared? Dover."


    "Afraid?"


    The man called Dover covered his face and smiled arrogantly.


    "It''s too late for my excitement. This lifeless sea finally has some fun."


    "The new era is finally coming. Only the truly strong can navigate the waves of this era, and the weak will be swallowed by this sea!"


    "So, are we the strong? Dover."


    Another person said playfully.


    "Are you ready to set foot on the ship of the new era with me?"


    "Torrepol."


    This man with the title of Tianyasha slowly said the name of his companion.


    ...


    IWC, Wheat Island.


    A man is sitting on a chair, looking at the endless wheat field in front of him, drinking afternoon tea leisurely.


    Next to him, there was a radio, and the voice of the fortitude of the Warring States Period came from the radio.


    Not long after the Charlotte family tea party ended, the man returned to his territory.


    Compared with the bustling Cake Island, he still prefers to be alone and stay in a quiet place.


    Especially after my sisters left me.


    "Declare war?"


    The man put his teacup on the table, his brows frowned slightly, and he was thinking.


    "OK then."


    ...


    The new world, Sigirella.


    This place has the reputation of being a country of tobacco, because more than 30% of the tobacco in the whole world is supplied by this humble island.


    Tobacco is a profitable industry, so whoever occupies this island is destined to be rich.


    "You can also listen to the radio?"


    In the center of Sigirella, there is a small manor. In the manor, a figure wearing a black cloak sits here. Next to him is a small radio.


    The voice of the Warring States Period came from the radio.


    The door was pushed open, and a woman with black hair and wearing a fitted lady''s suit walked in. After seeing this scene, she showed a surprised expression.


    Then after listening carefully to what was on the radio, her expression gradually became serious.


    "The navy is serious this time? They really want to get rid of all the pirates?"


    "Yep."


    The figure sighed, his voice was so hoarse that he couldn''t tell the gender.


    "However, this has nothing to do with us. After all, we are under King Qiwuhai. It can be regarded as standing on the same front as the Navy."


    "It''s not that simple." The black figure shook his head.


    He turned around, and she was a heroic woman.The woman took off her cigar, spit out a puff of smoke, and said slowly.


    "He is talking about all the pirates, even us, there is no chance to be spared."


    "Yep?"


    The woman in a suit showed a hint of surprise.


    "I guess that the Warring States period should give us a chance to either help them deal with the pirates, or become the pirates dealt with by them."


    "In this disaster, no one can be alone."


    The woman saw it through, and his mouth showed a trace of disdain.


    "So, do we need to find allies now?"


    The woman in a suit asked.


    "No need to."


    The woman shook her head.


    "Let¡¯s watch the changes. If the navy really has the courage to deal with the entire sea, it¡¯s not a big deal to stand on the side of the navy. But if they are just stiff words..."


    The woman did not speak, but the woman in the suit knew what she wanted to say.


    "As expected, it is you, Miss Sha."


    The woman in the suit said clearly,


    "But now, I have one thing that I must report to you."


    "Oh?" At this time, the woman called Miss Sand was surprised.


    "Just now, the man with the title of devil sent me an invitation to go to Sdieo and help him translate something."


    The woman in a suit raised her head and looked at Miss Sand.


    "Some... historical text."


    ...


    The navy''s declaration quickly spread throughout the sea.Some islanders who had been oppressed by the pirates for a long time showed ecstatic smiles after hearing these words. They waited for a day and waited too long.


    And some ordinary people in Pirate Territory have a more complicated mood.


    Because not all people want to return to the rule of the world government.


    Si Diou fell into a brief silence after the Warring States declaration ended.


    It seemed that the entire island was silent.


    "Hahahahaha."


    Sdio, in the dark iron castle.


    After listening to the declaration of the Warring States Period, a man wearing a black cloak suddenly began to laugh wildly.His smile was incomparable, like a solemn declaration of the Warring States Period, in his eyes, it was no different from a three-year-old kid''s joke.


    "To get rid of me, have you been so unscrupulous?"


    He turned his head and looked out of the main hall, as if his gaze had traveled across the sea, looking at someone standing in Mary Gioia.


    This time, Lorne opened his lips lightly and said slowly.


    "I am waiting."

 987 Chapter 968 Naval Operations

    Õ½¹úµÄǿӲ̬¶È£¬³öºõÁËËùÓÐÈ˵ÄÒâÁÏ£¬Éî×·º£¾üÄÚ²¿£¬Ò²ÓкܶàÈ˲»½â¡£


    ¡°ÄãΪʲô»á×ö³öÕâÑùÒ»¸ö¾ö¶¨¡­¡­Ò»¸öÓÞ´ÀµÄ¾ö¶¨¡£¡±


    µÈµ½·¢ÑÔ½áÊø¹ýºó£¬Õ½¹ú»Øµ½ÁË×Ô¼ºµÄ°ì¹«ÊÒ£¬´Ëʱһ¸öÉí´©º£¾üÖн«ÖÆ·þµÄÀϸ¾ÈËÔç¾Í×ø×ŵȺò¶àʱÁË¡£


    ¡°ÉÏÃæµÄÃüÁîÖ»²»¹ýÊÇÒª³ýµôÂå¶÷£¬ÎªÊ²Ã´ÒªÏòËùÓк£ÔôÐûÕ½¡£¡±


    Àϸ¾ÈË¿´µ½Õ½¹ú×ß½øÀ´¹ýºó£¬ÏÈÊÇ̾ÁËÒ»¿ÚÆø£¬È»ºó²Å»º»ºµÄ˵µÀ¡£


    ¡°ÕâÑù£¬»áÈÃÕâƬ±¾À´¾Í²»°²ÄþµÄ´óº££¬ÏÝÈë³¹µ×µÄ»ìÂҵġ­¡­ÕâµãÄãÓ¦¸ÃÖªµÀ°É¡£¡±


    ¡°ÕâƬ´óº£°²Äþ¹ýÂ𣿡±


    Õ½¹ú×øÔÚÁË×Ô¼ºµÄÒÎ×ÓÉÏ£¬·´ÎʵÀ¡£


    ¡°»òÕß˵£¬×Ô´ÓÂÞ½ÜËÀºó£¬Âå¶÷ÖÆÔìÁËÄdz¡Õð¾ªÊÀ½çµÄÔ½Óüʼþ¹ýºó£¬ÕâƬ´óº£»¹Äܹ»°²ÄþÂ𣿡±


    ËûµÄÓïÆøºÜƽµ­£¬µ«ÊÇ×Ö×Ö¿ÛÖÐÁËÀϸ¾È˵ÄÐÄÔà¡£


    µÄÈ·£¬´ÓÊ®ÄêÇ°µÄÄǸöʼþ¹ýºó£¬ÕâƬ´óº£¾ÍÔÙҲûÓа²Äþ¹ýÁË¡£


    ¸ù¾Ýº£¾üÄÚ²¿²»ÍêÈ«µÄÇ鱨ÏÔʾ£¬ÕâÊ®Äê¼ä£¬º£ÔôµÄÊýÁ¿±ÈÖ®ÒÔÍù£¬¼¸ºõÔö¼ÓÁ˽ӽüÊ®±¶¡£


    ÎÞÊý¿Éŵļ¸ºõ²»Ô¸Òâ»ØÏëÆðËûÃÇÃû×ֵĺ£Ôô£¬ÖØгöÏÖÔÚÁË´óº£ÉÏ£¬ÔÚ´óº£ÉÏÖÆÔìÁËÒ»³¡ÓÖÒ»³¡²ÒÎÞÈ˵ÀµÄÍÀɱ¡£


    ¡°¿öÇÒ¡­¡­¡±


    Õ½¹ú½«Á½·ÝÎļþ°ÚÔÚÁËÀϸ¾È˵ÄÃæÇ°¡£


    ÆäÖÐÒ»·Ý£¬ÊÇÉÏÃ棬Ҳ¾ÍÊÇÎåÀÏÐÇÇ××Ô°ä·¢ÏÂÀ´µÄÃÜÁî¡£


    ÕâÌõÃÜÁîÖ»ÓÐÒ»¾ä»°¡£


    ²»¼°Ëðʧ£¬³ýµôά¶÷Ï£¶û¡¤Âå¶÷¡£


    ¶øÁíÍâÒ»·ÝÎļþ£¬ÔòÊÇÂå¶÷µÄÇ鱨¡£


    Âå¶÷һ·×ßÀ´£¬»÷°ÜËùÓеÄËùÓÐÇ¿µÐµÄ×ÊÁÏ£¬ÒÔ¼°ÔÚÕ½¶·¹ý³ÌÖ®ÖУ¬ËûÕ¹ÏÖ³öÀ´µÄ¸÷ÖÖÄÜÁ¦¡£


    ¡°Âå¶÷Õâ¸ö¼Ò»ï£¬½Æ»«Îޱȡ£¡±


    Õ½¹úÓÃË«ÊÖ·öסÁË×Ô¼ºµÄÏ°ͣ¬»º»ºµÄ˵µÀ¡£


    ¡°¾ÍÄÃÒ»µãÀ´Ëµ£¬Õâô¶àÄê¹ýÈ¥ÁË£¬ÎÒÃÇÈÔÈ»ÎÞ·¨×¼È·µÄÖªµÀÂå¶÷µÄ¹ûʵÄÜÁ¦£¬µ½µ×ÊÇʲô¡£¡±


    Àϸ¾È˳ÁĬ£¬ÔÚÂå¶÷¸Õ¸Õ³öµÀµÄʱºò£¬º£¾üÄÚ²¿¾Í¶ÔÂå¶÷½øÐÐÁËÒ»ÏòÆÀ¹À£¬ÕâÏîÆÀ¹ÀÏÔʾ£¬Âå¶÷ÓµÓÐ×ŷDZÈÑ°³£µÄË«É«°ÔÆø£¬ÒÔ¼°ÀàËÆÓÚÄܹ»ÖªµÀ»Ã¾õµÄ¹ûʵÄÜÁ¦¡£


    ÕâÖÖ¹ûʵÄÜÁ¦ÖÆÔìµÄ»Ã¾õ£¬Ö»ÓÐÓµÓм«Æä¼á¶¨ÒâÖ¾£¬»òÕßÇ¿º·µÄ¼ûÎÅÉ«°ÔÆøµÄÇ¿Õߣ¬²ÅÄܹ»ÐÒÃ⣬²»È»£¬¾Í»áÃÔʧÔÚÂå¶÷µÄ»Ã¾³Ö®ÖУ¬³ÉΪËûÕÆÖеĿþÀÜ¡£


    µ«ÊǺóÀ´£¬Âå¶÷ÓÖ±íÏÖ³öÁËÀàËÆÓڿռ佻»»µÄÄÜÁ¦£¬Èç¹û²»ÊÇÈκÎÒ»¸öÈËÖ»Äܹ»³ÔÏÂһö¶ñħ¹ûʵ£¬Õâ¸öÕæÀíµÄ»°£¬º£¾üÉõÖÁÒÔΪÂå¶÷ÔÙÒ»´Î³ÔÏÂÁËÌìÁúÈËÃÇÃÎÃÂÒÔÇóµÄÄÇһö¶ñħ¹ûʵ¡£


    ÊÖÊõ¹ûʵ¡£


    È»ºó£¬ÓÖÊÇÒ»·ÝÃܱ¨¡£


    Õâ·ÝÃܱ¨ÉÏÃæֻд׿¸¸ö×Ö£¬ºÍÖ®¹ú¡£


    Àϸ¾È˽«ÕâÒ»·ÝÃܱ¨´ò¿ª£¬ÉÏÃæÊǼ¸ÕÅÄ£ºýµÄÕÕƬ£¬²»¹ýͨ¹ýÕâЩÕÕƬÒÀÏ¡µÄ¿ÉÒÔ¿´µ½£¬Âå¶÷Õ¾ÔÚ°ë¿ÕÖ®ÖУ¬Óë¿­¶à¶ÔÖÅ£¬Ëû»ÓÁË»ÓÊÖ£¬È»ºóÕû¸öµº¾ÍƯ¸¡ÁËÆðÀ´£¬ºÝºÝµÄ³¯×Å¿­¶àÔÒÁ˹ýÈ¥¡£


    ¡°½ðʨ×ÓÊ·»ùµÄƮƮ¹ûʵ£¿¡±


    Àϸ¾ÈËÍ«¿×΢΢һËõ£¬²»¿ÉÖÃÐŵĴ󺰵À¡£


    ¡°Âå¶÷Õ¹ÏÖ³öÀ´µÄÕ⼸ÖÖÄÜÁ¦£¬ÍêÈ«²»ÏñÊÇһö¹ûʵÄܹ»ÓµÓеģ¬Î¬¶÷Ï£¶û¼Ò×å»òÐíÒþ²Ø×ÅһЩÎÒÃDz»ÖªµÀµÄÊÂÇé¡£¡±


    Õ½¹úÈçÊÇ˵µÀ¡£


    ¡°¼ÈÈ»Âå¶÷Èç´Ë¿ÉÅ£¬ÎÒÃǾ͸üÓ¦¸ÃÖ»ÏòÂå¶÷Ò»¸öÈËÐûÕ½£¬¶ø²»ÊÇ´¥Å­ÕûƬ´óº£ÉÏËùÓеĺ£Ôô¡£¡±


    ¡°Ã»»ú»áµÄ¡£¡±


    Õ½¹úÒ¡ÁËÒ¡Í·¡£


    ¡°Èç¹ûÊÇÒ»ÄêÇ°£¬ÎÒÃÇ»òÐí»¹¿ÉÒÔÕâÑù×ö£¬µ«ÊÇÏÖÔÚ£¬ÒѾ­Ã»Óлú»áÁË¡£¡±


    Àϸ¾ÈËÏÈÊDz»½â£¬²»¹ýºÜ¿ìÏëÃ÷°×ÁË£¬Ëý²»¿ÉÖÃÐŵÄ˵µÀ¡£


    ¡°Âå¶÷£¬ËûÔõô¿ÉÄÜ×öµ½ÕâÖֵز½£¿¡±


    ¡°Ëû×öµÃµ½µÄ£¬ÒòΪËûÊÇÂå¶÷¡£¡±


    ¡°ËûÊÇÕâƬ´óº£ÉÏ£¬ÓÐÊ·ÒÔÀ´×îÄêÇáµÄº£Ôô»ÊµÛ£¬ÌرðÊÇÔÚÓë¿­¶àµÄÕ½Õù½áÊø¹ýºó£¬ÕûƬ´óº££¬ÒѾ­Ã»Óм¸¸öº£ÔôÄܹ»ÓëÖ®ÏàæÇÃÀÁË¡£¡±


    ¡°¸üºÎ¿ö£¬¸ù¾ÝÇ鱨£¬ËûÓë°×ºú×Ó£¬ÒÔ¼°ÏÄÂåÌØ¡¤ÁáÁáÁ½¸öÈ˽»Ç鲻dz£¬ÏòËûÐûÕ½£¬ÓëÏòËùÓеĺ£ÔôÐûÕ½£¬Ã»Óб¾ÖʵÄÇø±ð¡£¡±


    ¡°ÓëÆäΨΨŵŵ£¬²»ÈçÓÃÀ´¹ÄÎèÊ¿Æø¡£¡±


    Õ½¹ú˵³öÕâ¾ä»°¹ýºó£¬±ã»º»ºµÄÀ뿪Á˰칫ÊÒ£¬Ö»ÁôÏÂÀϸ¾ÈËÒ»¸öÈËÔÚ×øÔÚÒÎ×ÓÉÏ£¬à«à«×ÔÓïµÀ¡£


    ¡°Ëû¡­¡­ÒѾ­×ßµ½ÁËÕâÖֵز½ÁËÂ𣿡±


    ËýÏëÏó²»µ½£¬µ±³õÄǸö»¹ÒªÓÃÍþвµÄ·½·¨£¬²ÅµÃµ½ÁËÍõÏÂÆßÎ亣λÖõÄÄÐÈË£¬ÔÚ±»º£¾ü³ýÃû¹ýºó£¬¾¹È»²»ÍË·´½ø£¬×ßµ½ÁËÕâÖֵز½¡£


    Íê³ÉÁËÄÄÅÂÊǵ±³õÂ޽ܣ¬Ò²Ã»ÓÐÍê³ÉµÄ׳¾Ù£¡


    ÕûƬ´óº££¬Ç°ºóÎÞÈË£¡


    ËûÒ»¸öÈË£¬¾ÍÊÇÕûƬ´óº£µÄº£Ôô¡£


    ´ËʱµÄÂå¶÷£¬¾àÀ뺣ÔôÍõµÄλÖã¬Ö»²»¹ýÊ£ÏÂÁËÒ»²½Ö®Ò£¡£


    Õ½¹ú×ß³öÁ˰칫ÊÒ£¬Ñô¹âÕÕÉäÔÚËûµÄÁ³ÉÏ£¬ÓÐЩ´ÌÑÛ¡£


    ËûÏÂÒâʶµÄÏëÒªÓÃÊÖÕƵ²×¡Õâ´ÌÑÛµÄÑô¹â¡£


    ´Ëʱ£¬Ò»¸öÖÉÄ۵ĺ£¾ü´ÓËûµÄÉí±ß×ß¹ý£¬ÔÚ¿´µ½Õ½¹ú¹ýºó£¬Á¢¿ÌÍ£ÏÂÁ˽Ų½£¬È»ºó¾´ÁËÒ»¸ö±ê×¼µÄ¾üÀñ¡£


    ¡°ÎÒÃÇÒ»¶¨²»»áÈÃÕýÒåÃÉÐߵģ¡¡±


    ÄêÇáµÄº£¾üÒ»Á³½¾°ÁµÄ´óº°µÀ£¬Õ½¹ú΢Ц£¬Ã»ÓÐ˵»°¡£


    µÈµ½ÕâÃûº£¾üÀ뿪¹ýºó£¬Õ½¹úµÄÑÛÉ«²Å±äµÃÒõ³ÁÆðÀ´¡£


    Ëû»¹ÓÐÒ»µãûÓÐÓëСº×£¬Ò²¾ÍÊǸղÅÄǸöÀϸ¾ÈË˵¡£


    ÉÏÃæµÄÃüÁîÊDz»¼ÆËðʧ£¬³ýµôÂå¶÷£¬Ò²¾ÍÒâζ×ÅÁíÍâÒ»¼þÊ¡£


    ¡°ÄѵÀÔÚÄãÃǵÄÑÛÖУ¬³ýµôÒ»¸öÄãÃÇ¿´µÄ²»Ë³Ñ۵ĺ£Ôô£¬±ÈÊØ»¤ÆÕͨÈ˵ݲȫ£¬¸ü¼ÓµÄÖØÒªÂ𣿡±


    Õ½¹úà«à«×ÔÓïµÀ£¬Õâ¸öÓÐ×ÅÊýÊ®Ä꺣¾üÉúÑĵÄÀϱø£¬ÏÝÈëÁËÇ°ËùδÓеÄÃÔã¡£


    ¡­¡­


    Õ½¹úµÄÐûÑÔ£¬Èçͬ±»µãÈƵĻðÒ©£¬³¹µ×µãȼÁËÕûƬ´óº£¡£


    ÕûƬ´óº£µÄº£ÔôÏÝÈëÁËÇ°ËùδÓеĽôÕÅ״̬£¬½£°ÎåóÕÅ£¬·Â·ðÕ½ÕùËæʱ»á½µÁÙµ½ËûÃǵÄÄÔ´üÉÏ¡£


    ÕâÖÖÄýÖصÄÆø·Õ£¬ÄÄÅÂÊÇÇ°Ò»¶Îʱ¼ä£¬¿­¶àÖ®ËÀµÄÏûÏ¢´«³öÀ´µÄʱºò£¬Ò²Ã»ÓгöÏÖ¹ý¡£


    ºÜ¿ì£¬Óк£Ôô֤ʵÁËÕ½¹úµÄ»°²¢²»ÊÇʲô´ó»°£¬ÎÞÊýº£¾ü¾ü½¢£¬´Óº£¾ü×ܲ¿ÂíÁÖèó¶àÀ뿪£¬³¯×Ŵ󺣵ĸ÷´¦Ê»È¥¡£


    È»ºó£¬ÕâЩº£¾ü¾ü½¢¶ÔÓöµ½µÄËùÓк£ÔôºÁ²»ÁôÇéµÄ¿ª»ð£¬Õ½»ðµãȼÁËÕûƬ´óº£¡£


    ÀÖÔ°£¬ÔÙÒ²²»ÊǺ£ÔôµÄÀÖÔ°£¬¶øÊDZä³ÉÁËÒ»¸öÈçͬµØÓüÒ»°ãµÄ´æÔÚ¡£


    ÎÞÊýÖÉÄÛµÄÐÂÈ˺£Ôô£¬»¹Ã»ÓÐÀ´µÃ¼°´ÓÀÖÔ°µÄÄ¥Á¶Ö®ÖÐÍÑÓ±¶ø³ö£¬±ã±»º£¾üµÄÅÚ»ðÎÞÇéµÄ»÷ËéÁËËûÃǵÄÃÎÏë¡£


    ѪÁ÷³ÉºÓ£¬Õâ±ßÊÇÀÖÔ°µÄдÕÕ¡£

 988 Chapter 969

    Sdie, the dark iron castle.


    Lorne sat in a chair, with documents after another in front of him.


    These documents are all the information of the pirates who fell in the hands of the Navy during this period of time.Among them, most are the rookie pirates who are still in the paradise.


    "Oh, even he was defeated by the navy?"


    Lorne held a document in his hand with a photo of a dark-skinned man with a dirty braid.


    The appearance of this man was as vicious as a hungry wolf.


    "Devil Niss, a person with the ability to entangle fruits, can give birth to countless arms on the ground, entangle the enemy, and make the enemy unable to move, just like a palm out of hell."


    This is a newcomer with great potential. When he first entered the great route, Lorne learned of the newcomer¡¯s name through Violet, and had high hopes that this newcomer could come after being tempered by the paradise. In front of yourself.


    Then Lorne will give him the opportunity to plant the Vennhill family banner.


    But I didn''t expect that before half of the journey of this promising newcomer, he encountered the incident where the Navy declared war on pirates all over the world. Then, this unfortunate newcomer encountered the naval fleet led by Vice Admiral Taotu Zhuyuan.


    Then, there was no more.


    "This time the Warring States Period, it should be serious. After the pirate forces in the paradise are completely eliminated, the pirates in the new world will be like duckweed without roots, and there will be no new people to supplement."


    "He should want to use this method to wipe out the pirates of the new world step by step."


    Next to Lorne, wearing a lady''s suit, Violet said slowly.


    "Very simple, but very effective method."


    The entire new world is isolated from the four seas by the windless belts on both sides, and the only way to reach the new world is to turn the mountain upside down, go through the paradise, and then drill through the 10,000-meter fish on the sea floor through the bubble coating of the Chambord Islands. Man island.


    It is almost unnecessary to think that after declaring war on all the pirates, the Warring States Period will definitely send heavy troops to completely blockade the Chambordian Islands. Then, the new pirates who have not been tempered in the new world can not be the opponent of that group of navy.


    After the pirates of the New World lost contact with the outside world, their lost combat power could not be supplemented, and they would only become weaker and weaker.


    "The old guy in the Warring States Period should be ready to fight a protracted battle with us."


    Lorne smiled slightly, then said slowly.


    Different from other pirates, the two windless zones that hinder the New World Pirates do not exist for the Vennhill family because of the god-level fruit that is in control of the "fluttering fruit".Therefore, the Warring States¡¯ attempt to block the communication between the new world and the outside world by cleaning up the paradise pirates is basically meaningless to the Wienhill family.


    "Do you want to help those newcomers in the paradise?"


    Violet asked softly, facing the experienced navy of the New World pirates for a long time, the newcomers in Paradise are still too immature. She can almost imagine what the newcomers are encountering. cruel.


    "The world of pirates is a pirate who eats the weak and eats the strong. The strong live and the weak die. This should be understood when they choose to become pirates."


    "Rather than expecting the help of others, it is better to seize this opportunity to hone your own strength. After all, the sea in the new world cannot tolerate the weak."


    After putting down the information in his hand, Lorne said casually.


    "When the Warring States period is over, the real storm will come."


    In Lorne''s eyes, at this time the navy''s massacre of the pirates of the paradise was nothing but fun?


    "The real goal of the world government is me."


    Lorne said confidently that there was no reason. Lorne knew very well that no matter how he covered up the Warring States period, what he really wanted to get rid of this time should be himself.


    There is already a Roger in this sea, and I don''t want to see another Lorne.


    Lorne could almost imagine the thoughts of the world''s top government at this time.So the current navy is just a small fight. When the pirates of the Warring States Park are almost cleared and the new world is fully marched into the new world, the real war will break out.


    This time, in the entire new world, no one was spared.


    "Understood, do you need to notify others?"


    Violet nodded his head. Lorne was very confident. To be precise, the entire Wienhill family was very confident, because as long as Lorne didn''t fall, the Wienhill family hadn''t lost yet.


    No one believed that Lorne, a man who had repeatedly performed miracles, would fall down so easily.


    "Notify others and let them prepare early."


    "It''s not necessary. If you don''t even know this, then you won''t be qualified to navigate the waves of the new era."


    Lorne shook his head and said slowly.


    "Besides, what I am more concerned about now is the historical text."


    Now, Lorne still lacks two pieces of historical text.


    One of them is in the fisherman island, and the other is in the lost city of Poseidon.


    Among them, the historical text of Murloc Island is easy to handle, because after the Battle of Slanka, Lorne had a good relationship with the hero Tiger of Murloc Island, and the Seaman, so through them, it should be very good. Easily get that piece of historical text located on Fishman Island.


    But this last piece left Lorne a little troubled.


    When he was in Elbuff, the Kingdom of Giants, Ghost Turner told himself that after leaving Propulsion City, he met his father, who was also the great pirate who ruled the same era, Vennhill Caesar.


    He told Lorne that his father had also chosen to find the historical text.


    And later, through the news of Stracy, it was learned that Caesar had gathered all the historical text and successfully arrived at Lavdrew, which symbolized the ultimate secret of this sea.


    After coming out of there, he seemed to have grown ten years old and turned white overnight.And he left himself with a sentence like "ONE-PIECE is a big lie, don''t go to Lavdrew".


    Through Turner''s words, Lorne knew that there was a piece of historical text hidden in the legendary lost city of Poseidon.


    And this piece of historical text is the last piece that Lorne missed.


    In other words, as long as the last piece of historical text is found, Lorne will be able to find the location of Lovedrew.


    "Can you answer all my doubts?"


    Lorne remembered what Mrs. Shi said to him when she disappeared, and a trace of determination flashed in his eyes.


    "I will go to Lovedrew. No matter who you stand in front of me, there will be only one result."


    Lorne opened his lips lightly, and then said two words.


    "destroy."

 989 Chapter 970

    Paradise is cloudless and rough.


    A ship with a lion hitting a horn is sailing on this turbulent sea.


    A man with a height of about three meters and long golden hair like a waterfall is on the collision corner of a ship, looking into the distance while feeling the waves under his feet.


    The man is about forty years old, but the years did not leave a trace on his face, but made the man more calm.


    Behind him, a group of crew members were looking at him anxiously.


    "Captain House, now the navy is searching for pirates throughout the paradise. Otherwise, we will leave the great route temporarily and wait until the navy and the pirates of the new world are in full battle before we take advantage of it..."


    After a while, a sailor was bold enough and said to the back of the tall man.


    While he said this, he looked around anxiously, for fear that a naval fleet would suddenly appear on the sea and attack them.


    This is not to blame for this young sailor, because what happened recently is really terrifying. The naval headquarters, which has always been known for its conservativeness, went crazy, suddenly declared war on the pirates of the entire sea, and it was declaring war. At the same time, countless naval warships left Malin Vandor, hunting around the sea in the paradise.


    Countless famous "big pirates" fell silently in this incident. Among them, there are many newcomers with unlimited prospects who are valued by the bigwigs of the new world.


    "Yep?"


    But before the sailor finished speaking, the tall man snorted softly.


    "Are you scared?"


    The man''s tone doesn''t contain a trace of emotion, but everyone knows that whenever his captain speaks in this cold tone, it means that he is really angry.


    Because this man is the famous big pirate "Lion" House in the new world.


    Although the limelight is not comparable to the pirate emperors at the top of the entire sea, the "Lion Lion" House, who has galloped in the new world for ten years, has a prestige that other young heroes cannot match.


    This time, because one of his esteemed men died during the battle with the enemy, Noah personally smashed the enemy''s skull and left the new world with his own corpse.


    Because he promised his subordinate that if one day he died in battle, he would be buried in his hometown.


    And the hometown of this man is far away in Beihai.


    House never abandons his promise, so he immediately put aside his own business, traveled a long distance, transported his own corpse to the North Sea, and waited for his corpse to be completely buried before taking his fleet. Slowly sailing towards the new world.


    However, they did not expect to encounter this incident during their return journey.


    "The Navy, it''s just a bluff, declaring war on the pirates of the entire sea, this matter is unheard of."


    Noah said lightly, the recent big incident that affected the heartstrings of all the pirates, in his opinion, was just a trivial matter.


    "There is no need to take them to heart."


    House has crossed the sea for so many years and has seen many things thoroughly. Although the navy is known as the most powerful force in this sea, it is still slightly inadequate compared with the pirates of the entire sea.


    Do you want to defeat the pirates of the new world with your own strength?In House''s view, this incident is similar to a idiot.


    "but¡­¡­"


    The sailor wanted to say something, but after seeing House''s icy eyes, he still closed his mouth obediently.


    House is very good to his men, but in his opinion, only those who obey his orders are his men.


    The sailor didn''t want to be thrown into the sea to feed the sharks because of the collision with House.


    "I heard that the man from the Wienhill family is looking for clues about that thing recently."


    When House saw that his subordinates hadn''t spoken, he started talking to himself.


    The speed of the man''s rise was so fast, House felt that he had just blinked his eyes, and that man had grown from an unknown generation to the point where he had to look up.


    "He really considers himself the One Piece."


    House said slowly, without a trace of sarcasm in the words, but rather helpless.


    When I was young, I also vowed to become the One Piece, but at that time Locks had just fallen, Caesar was in full swing, and Roger had just begun to emerge.A newcomer like himself is simply not qualified to contend with the heroes like them, so House chose forbearance, and this has been for decades.


    Even if it is his men who have followed him for many years, few know that House had also looked for clues in the historical text, and unlike those who are like headless flies, House has indeed mastered a few. Clues to the location of the historical text.


    But all this, with the passage of time, House''s ambition gradually faded.


    "If the guy Lorne gives me a price that is enough to satisfy me, I might reveal some information about the location of the historical text to him."


    House muttered to himself, then slowly shook his head.


    Now that he is old, none of these things mean anything to him.


    "captain¡­¡­"


    Just as House was immersed in the memory, a sailor suddenly said to House tremblingly.


    "what happened?"


    House is unhappy, no one likes to be interrupted while thinking.


    But when he followed the sailor''s gaze, his expression suddenly stiffened.


    Because he saw that at the end of the sea level, several naval ships appeared.


    The flag that symbolizes justice flutters in the wind. Naval warships are sailing on the sea at extremely fast speeds, and the target seems to be their own ship.


    "Navy, really?"


    House was surprised and said in disbelief.


    ...


    Sdio, port.A silver-white ship flying the flag of the Wienhill family docked in the port.


    "Are you sure you want to go by yourself?"


    Violet helped his glasses and looked at Lorne hesitantly.


    "After all, the current situation is a bit special. If you let others know that you have left the new world, you may have some unfavorable ideas for the family."


    "such¡­¡­"


    Standing in front of Violet was Lorne.


    Because Sdio is located in a hot zone, he only wore a very simple single coat, not like a powerful hero, but like an ordinary adventurer.


    After inspecting the ship''s equipment, he turned around and said lightly to Violet.


    "But what other people''s thoughts have to do with me."


    "If they want to trouble me, just let them come."

 990 Chapter 971: Lornes Premonition

    Lorne''s tone was very flat, but at this time, he was indeed qualified to say so.


    "Well, during your absence, I will try my best to coordinate the family."


    Violet also knew Lorne''s character, and could only sigh unwillingly, and then continued.


    "And you, also promise me that during the time you leave the family, don''t cause any trouble that is not easy to handle."


    "I know, I know."


    Lorne smiled and nodded. Violet is definitely an excellent secretary, observant, careful, gentle, and patient.


    But there is a shortcoming, that is, at some point, quite mother-in-law.


    For example now.


    "On this sea, apart from the navy, there should be no force that would be stupid enough to offend me."


    After saying this, Lorne walked onto the deck of the ship, and then stood on the deck, speaking to Violet slowly.


    "Because I am Lorne."


    Violet looked at the ships gradually leaving Sdio Port, still a little worried.


    However, she could only sigh helplessly.


    Because Lorne is so stubborn, he is a person who can never settle down.After a few months after the decisive battle in the country, Lorne still couldn''t settle down, and he decided to go out and breathe.


    Therefore, he chose to replace the work that was supposed to be Fat Tiger and Jodi, and went to Murloc Island in person to find the last known piece of historical text.


    "Hope, nothing will happen."


    Violet muttered to himself as he watched the ship disappearing at the end of her vision.


    ...


    When the ship left the port, Lorne took out a comfortable beach chair and lay on the chair lazily basking in the sun.


    In my heart, he is still a pirate after all, and any pirate will involuntarily yearn for freedom.


    This feeling of galloping freely on the sea is in Sdio¡¯s icy castle and will never be experienced.


    At this time, a female swordsman wearing a cherry-colored kimono walked slowly to Luo En''s side, and then said with some confusion.


    "She seems to be worried about your appearance, why don''t you take her with you?"


    Sakuramiya Rashi remained as before, always expressionless.


    Even after she was sworn to be Lorne''s retainer, she still spoke to Lorne in such a cold tone.


    "There is no why."


    Lorne picked up the coconut juice on the table, chewed it twice, then raised his head to look at Sakura Miyagi.


    He just likes Sakuramiya Rashi''s unhurried, unhurried, flat appearance.


    Lorne wanted to see how she looked when she was in full bloom. It would be a pity if the flowers withered before they were at their most beautiful.


    "Because, I want to experience the original feeling."


    Lorne said.


    At the beginning, after he, Jody, and Fat Tiger escaped from Pushing City, they hid on a wooden board and drifted aimlessly on the sea.


    Later, it was hard to hide on a merchant ship and met Arelli, who was still very young, and several people drifted to Adela.


    This kind of tension that may be exposed at any time and may die in the hands of the enemy at any time is something that the current identity can never bring.


    However, although Lorne didn''t have the powerful power and influence he is now, he was always worried that the mighty Golden Lion would find his hiding place and then be easily killed by him, but at that time, he was extremely free.


    The feeling of greedily breathing in the free air when he first stepped on the land of Adela, Ron will never forget the whole life.


    This feeling cannot be brought about by the identity of the Pirate Emperor.


    And there is one more thing he didn''t mention with Sakuramiya Rika and Violet.


    That is, he had a hunch in his mind that if he didn''t go to the fisherman island, he might miss some important people or things.


    This miss will make you regret for a lifetime.


    Because of the fruits of perception, Lorne believed in his own premonition, so he replaced Jodi and came to this ship.


    "wack."


    Sakuramiya Rashi said, she didn''t understand Ron''s thoughts, but there was no need to understand.


    She only needs to know that she is Lorne''s sword, and where Lorne asks her to chop, she will chop where it is, that''s enough.


    The sword does not require thought.


    Lorne smiled faintly, people always want to be nostalgic.


    This kind of feeling is something Sakuramiya Rashi will never realize.


    "Report to the young master."


    At this time, a warrior of the Vennhill family respectfully walked up to Ron, and then said slowly.


    "After leaving Sdio, we will be able to reach the family¡¯s edge of the Rocksor Sea, Papua Island, in about a week or so, and then after the replenishment on Papua Island, we will be able to arrive in about half a week. The entrance to the new world."


    "From where, using the family''s latest coating technology, you can reach the end of this voyage, Murloc Island."


    This route was designed long ago, but according to the original plan, the person sitting on the deck at this time should not be Ron.


    "I see. You just need to follow the pre-planned route and leave me alone."


    Lorne waved his hand and said slowly.


    He doesn''t care about the routes of these people, he just wants to enjoy his rare cozy time.


    But just after this meeting, Lorne frowned suddenly, and then moved towards a certain wine barrel on the deck.And Sakura Miyako opened her eyes in an instant, and a killing intent flashed through her eyes.


    As Ron¡¯s sword, her duty is to cut through all obstacles for Ron.


    Sakura Miyari lifted the sword and walked slowly toward the barrel that Ron was looking at, her expression calm.All the sailors were unclear, but they respectfully made way for Sakuramiya Rashi.


    Although Sakura Miyari''s seniority in the family is still relatively small, due to her special status, her status is not inferior to many senior officials.


    And this wine barrel felt Sakuramiya pear slowly approaching, and suddenly began to shake, as if trying to escape.


    But the moment the barrel fell to the ground, Sakuramiya Rashi''s sword suddenly pierced the deck, completely blocking the escape route of the barrel.


    Then, Sakuramiya Rashi slowly drew up the sword, preparing to cut it down against the barrel.


    A girl''s horrified voice came from the wine barrel, and then a cute girl with short burgundy red hair wearing a panda hat came out of the wine barrel.


    And Lorne could only respond with a helpless smile.Motioned to Sakuramiya to stop.


    "This kind of kid''s tricks, don''t do it again and again."

 991 Chapter 972 Deep Sea Fear

    The one hiding in the barrel is no one else, but Garrett¡¯s sister, the nineteenth daughter of the Charlotte family, Charlotte Beauval.


    This girl is not the first time to use this method to get into the fleet, so Lorne understands it.


    "Brother-in-law, brother-in-law, take me out for a while."


    The playful girl blinked her big eyes and jumped in front of Lorne, then grabbed Lorne''s arm and shook it, giving her a spoiled look.


    "In Sdio, they are almost suffocated..."


    The young girl complained and said that she was tired of the boring days in the world before she decided to flee to her sister. Recently, her sister and brother-in-law have been busy dealing with powerful enemies on the sea, and there is no time to take care of her. This makes Beauval feel Very boring.


    Now that she has finally caught the opportunity of her brother-in-law to travel far away, of course she will not give up.


    Sakuramiya Pear coughed slightly, then turned her head.


    The sailors he and the sailors also dissipated, after all, this kind of thing is not something they can handle.


    After seeing this scene, the girl blinked slyly, then squatted in front of Lorne, pleading.


    "Please, brother-in-law, this time. Just this time I promise to be obedient."


    "Promise not to mess with you brother-in-law."


    "..."


    Lorne was helpless, but he was not good at rejecting the girl''s request, because he had the same purpose as the girl, this time, he also ran out to relax.


    "Wait a moment, you yourself explain to your sister through the phone bug, if she agrees, I will allow you to stay on this ship, or I will send you back."


    In the end, Lorne had no choice but to compromise.And the girl jumped for joy after hearing Lorne''s words.Then playfully spit out his little pink tongue, looking triumphant.


    Lorne turned her head and found that Sakura Miyagi, who should have been indifferent, seemed to have a smile at the corner of her mouth, but after noticing Lorne, she quickly reduced the smile on the corner of her mouth.


    "what are you laughing at?"


    Lorne asked with some confusion.


    In his memory, Sakuramiya Rashi has always been an unsmiling woman, even in the face of the encircled desperate situation, she will not have any emotions, this is the first time he has seen such a feminine expression.


    "Nothing, my concubine just didn''t expect that you are such a person, Lord."


    Sakuramiya Pear tilted her little head and thought for a long time before she came up with a modifier that was not suitable for Ron.


    "Such a... gentle person?"


    Lorne laughed too, he also didn''t expect that someone would use the word "gentle" to describe himself, which made him feel strange...excited?


    "I always do this to my family."


    Lorne can only say that.


    Sailing on the sea is much boring than many people think.


    After all, although the sea is vast, looking at the blue sea and sky for a long time will inevitably cause aesthetic fatigue.


    This is why, many people who were originally sunny, after becoming pirates, will gradually twist their hearts.


    Perhaps because of the fear of the Misty Moon flag hung on the ship, Lorne''s trip was extremely smooth this time, and no pirate dared to invade them along the way.


    This made Lorne lose a lot of "fun".


    After a brief repair on Bubble Island, Lorne once again embarked on a journey to Fishman Island.


    No, it should not be used again, but the first time.


    Because Lorne had never been to Murloc Island.


    Yes, the hegemonic pirate of the great sea route, the pirate emperor who ruled a large area of ??the new world, and Lorne, who has the title of demon, has never been to the hub that connects the new world and paradise, the fisherman island. .


    Because he controls the "Golden Proverbs", a rare flying pirate ship that can fly directly from the red earth continent, and Lorne doesn''t like to give his life to something unknown.


    After all, for any capable person, the murloc island at a depth of 10,000 meters under the sea can be said to be one of the most dangerous places in the world. Once any accident occurs, no matter how powerful the capable person is, there is almost nothing. Way of remedy.


    I can only close my eyes in despair in the depths of the dark sea like an abyss.


    But this time, Lorne had to go, because a piece of historical text was hidden in this small island.


    After this period of sailing, a land like a curtain across the sea appeared on the sea level.


    "Finally arrived at this place again."


    Lorne looked at the land, then said to himself.


    "Red Earth Continent."


    This piece of land is the largest land in the entire world. It crosses the great sea route and divides the entire world into four regions of the red earth continent.


    The vast majority of the countries joining the world government are on this continent, and even the highest realm of the Tianlong people, Maria Joa, is also on the red earth continent.


    Thinking of Mary Gioia, the corner of Lorne''s mouth involuntarily swept across a curve. This group of Tianlong people should have a headache now.


    After all, no one likes a place where he rules, and there are several forces that he cannot control.


    Lorne even suspected that this time the navy suddenly declared war on the pirates in the entire sea, behind the instructions of the dragon people.


    With the instruction of the black robe man standing on top of the Tianlongren, it was to get rid of himself.


    Lorne looked at the red earth continent, as if across the heavy sea, saw the man standing on top of Mary Gioia.


    "Tell the young master that we are going to the wall of red clay soon. When we find a suitable location, we can dive into the deep sea, and we will be able to reach the destination of this trip, Merman Island."


    At this moment, a sailor walked up to Ron and said respectfully.


    "I know."


    Lorne waved his hand, he didn''t care about this kind of thing.


    Ships are constantly sailing on the sea, and experienced sailors are holding pointers and constantly looking for the best place to dive.Poval looked at everything around her with excitement, because apart from that time she was kidnapped, this girl had never left the new world, so all this was an extremely fresh experience for her.


    And Lorne held the ship''s side with both hands, looking at everything in front of him boredly.


    But at this time, in front of him, countless blisters suddenly appeared on the calm sea, as if something huge was about to emerge from the bottom of the sea.


    A huge vortex gradually condensed in front of Lorne.


    All the sailors nervously took up their weapons, and the sailor at the helm quickly grasped the rudder, wanting to drive the ship away from the vortex that was about to be generated.


    And Lorne looked at this huge vortex calmly.


    The next moment, a broken ship emerged from the huge whirlpool.

 992 Chapter 973 Chaos in Murloc Island

    What emerged from the huge vortex was not a terrifying deep-sea creature, but a ship.


    To be precise, it was a broken ship.


    In the middle of the ship, a huge crack appeared, as if it had been forcibly broken.


    At the moment it emerged from the sea, the thin layer of bubbles covering the ship burst and turned into countless bubbles.The sailors on the ship, who should have been protected by the foam, were lying on the deck slumped, their eyes widened, their faces bruised, and they were already dead.


    Lorne "..."


    "Did the navy do it? Have their hands reached the new world?"


    Sakuramiya Rashi asked with some doubts, she instinctively thought of the recent incident that the navy declared war on all the pirates.


    If the navy had already begun to take action against the pirates of the new world, even the dull Sakuramiya Rashi would have thought that this was a pretty terrible thing.


    "It should not be the navy."


    Lorne said solemnly, because there were no traces of naval artillery fire on this ship, nor traces of those with strong physical skills or swordsmanship using weapons to destroy the hull. Instead, it seemed to have encountered an extremely brutal force. .It was like a giant snake hovering around the hull of this ship, using its huge body to break the membrane of this ship, and then let the group of pirates deoxygenate to death.


    This power reminded him of a creature that he had almost forgotten.


    "Aquaman..."


    "Aquaman class?"


    Sakuramiya Rashi chewed on Lorne''s words. As a great pirate who sailed into the new world, how could she not know this creature that exists in the legend?


    However, compared to the vast sea, the sea kings are too rare, even she has never seen a real sea king.


    If it weren''t for the news that sea kings attacked pirates from time to time, she even thought that such creatures really only existed in legends.


    "Perhaps, in this deep ocean, it''s not as calm as I thought."


    Lorne put away his surprise, and then said to the sailors who were still in shock behind him.


    "Don''t be scared by the sight in front of you, it''s time to work the boys."


    But when Lorne was speaking, several damaged ships floated up from the deep sea. The wrecks of countless ships were scattered on this sea area. On the entire sea, only Ron¡¯s ship sailed slowly, as if Came into a cemetery of ships, it looked very strange.


    Lorne fell into a brief silence.But he still chose to let the sailors continue their work.


    After all, there is an essential difference between himself and these newcomers who have just entered the new world. The sea kings that make other people talk about it are not very difficult opponents for Ron, and he believes in the family. Technology.


    The ships that condense the family''s core technology are not as fragile as those of ordinary pirates.


    The high-hanging flag slowly retracted, and a thin film of the ship covered the silver-white pirate ship.


    Then, two exhaust pipes stretched out from the side of the ship, slowly expelling the air in the cabin, and when the air pressure inside and outside the membrane was equal, the whole ship slowly sank into the sea.


    The surrounding environment has gradually dimmed. If someone with an unsteady mind comes into contact with this bottomless, suffocating fear for the first time, they may go crazy for the first time.


    Even Poval, who has always been lively, fell into a brief silence when he felt the darkness around him that was barely visible on the edge.


    The unknown is often the most frightening, especially when the wrecks of countless ships have just been seen floating from the bottom of the sea. Normal people will feel that there are some terrible creatures hiding in the surrounding darkness, and it is possible from this darkness at any time. Get out of it and attack the boat.


    "Are you scared?"


    Lorne joked slightly when he saw the rare quiet girl.


    "It''s not like your style."


    "No."


    The girl shook her head and showed a thoughtful expression.


    "I was thinking, can these sea kings be eaten?"


    Lorne was speechless for a while, and he just remembered that this girl seemed to be delicate, but after all she grew up from that family, and the blood of the monster was flowing in her body.


    Ordinary sea kings may not be fundamentally different from toys in her eyes.


    "I''m afraid I will disappoint you."


    Lorne shook his head. Through his domineering experience after being increased in his perception ability, he perceives that there are no dangerous creatures within ten kilometers of the ship.


    For creatures with a little less vitality, such as certain sabertooth sharks, Lorne is confident that he can control them by distorting their perception the moment they appear.


    So this trip to the deep sea was not as scary as they thought.


    ...


    Murloc Island.


    Murloc Island is an island 10,000 meters below the junction of the red earth mainland and the Great Sea Route. It is also the habitat of most murlocs and merman tribes.The entire fisherman island is like a huge bubble floating in the sea.There is sky and clouds.


    But it¡¯s very peculiar that the Murloc Island located in such a deep sea is not like most people think, in the incomparable darkness, but because of the "Sun Tree Adam" backed by the "Sun Tree Adam". With the sunlight passed by Adam, the fisherman island will have changes in day and night and temperature.


    Ordinary pirates, after arriving at the fisherman island, can exchange goods with the residents of the fisherman island through land-specific cargo, and after a short repair, they can start a new voyage.


    However, because of an incident a few years ago, the residents of Murloc Island''s attitude towards humans has taken a turn for the worse, and they have become extremely hostile. As long as any human pirate stepped onto Murloc Island and did anything unruly, they would be caught Kill on the spot.


    This also makes the relationship between humans and murlocs become tense.


    However, this is not the ruler of the fisherman island, the king of Neptune, who has the title of sea god and sea knight, should be worried.


    This guardian is a strong man of the entire Murloc race, now sitting in his own kingdom, frowning.


    And several of his sons also showed expressions of indignation.They clenched their fists and wanted to rush out to fight the shameful enemy.


    "Humans don''t know anything good, we should have refused all humans to come to Murloc Island!"


    An obese spotted mermaid said with an angry face.


    "In the beginning, my mother was too kind to this group of humans, and it caused such evil results..."


    And the other man with a thinner figure and a long bunch of hair frowned slightly.


    The remaining mermaid who was slightly calmer did not speak, but judging from the hand he held tightly, his mood was not as calm as he showed.


    Neptune supported his head with one hand, and slowly rubbed his temples with the other hand, as if having a headache.


    After a while, he whispered.


    "Stop arguing, the most important thing now is to find the trail of Bai Xing."

 993 Chapter 974

    The deep sea, darkness, and boundless.


    A small boat travels across the seabed.


    "That''s one of the reasons I don''t like going to the bottom of the sea."


    Lorne raised his head, frowned and said slowly by the dark sea outside the observer with the lights on the deck.


    "Too depressing."


    This kind of depression, as if the whole world is just one ship of oneself, is unbearable for many people. Some people who are not determined to stay in this environment for a long time may go crazy.


    "Unexpectedly, there is still such a sight in the sea."


    Poval was so excited, she pressed the baby''s coating on the boat and stared out curiously.


    Even if it was dark water outside, it was like a new toy, seducing Poval''s curiosity.


    A sea snake about three or four meters long suddenly emerged from the darkness, opened its big mouth, revealing its teeth as sharp as jagged teeth, as if to swallow Poval.


    The little girl was shocked, but after the sea snake bit the thin layer of coating on the boat, it seemed to bite an iron plate. Poval could even see that the sharp teeth of the sea snake appeared because of too much force. Countless small cracks.


    This film, condensing the top technology of the family, seems fragile, but it is stronger than the steel, otherwise it will not be able to withstand the high pressure in the deep sea.


    "Yep?"


    And Lorne also noticed the little guy. He turned his head and glanced at this ferocious sea snake. Then the sea snake felt like he had encountered the super giant sea king hidden in the deepest part of the sea, and was frightened. His broken tooth quickly turned and left here.


    "Scared me."


    Seeing the sea snake disappearing in the darkness, Poval patted his chest and said with some fear.


    "In this dark sea, our ship is like a beacon, so it will attract the attention of many creatures living in the sea."


    Lorne explained,


    "Perhaps, there are some super sea kings that are bigger than the entire Sdeou Island, and they have noticed us."


    "What about then?!"


    After hearing Ron''s words, the girl finally became a little scared. She subconsciously wanted to help her brother-in-law, the omnipotent man in her heart.


    "Then they can eat us all?"


    This boat, in the eyes of those super giant sea kings, may not be as good as a grain of rice in the eyes of normal people.


    Poval felt a little scared when he thought about the size of these monsters.


    "Hahahaha."


    And Lorne laughed loudly when he saw the girl shivering with fright.With the increase in his perception ability, his domineering and domineering visions are so vast that he can easily cover the entire island.In his perception, there are no threatening creatures around.


    But Lorne''s smile suddenly froze.


    Because he felt a huge group of black shadows, appeared under the boat.


    "No... it''s a coincidence."


    Lorne said to himself, he immediately turned around and shouted at the crew behind him.


    "Turn off the lights now!"


    The crew did not know what to do, but subconsciously chose to execute Lorne''s order.


    The brightly lit boat became pitch black in an instant and merged into the dark sea.


    An ocean current swept across the bottom of the boat, and the whole boat suddenly bumped up violently. Poval quickly grabbed something around it and prevented him from falling onto the deck.


    In the darkness, there seemed to be a huge creature passing by the boat, but it only stayed for a while, seemingly not interested in the metal boat, and soon left directly.


    "Huh, it''s gone."


    Lorne breathed a sigh of relief after feeling the breath of the huge creature gradually leaving.


    "What it is?"


    The light was cool again, and the girl said tremblingly.


    Just now, that terrible breath swept over their heads, and Poval even thought he was going to die.


    "What else is living in the ocean."


    Lorne patted Poval''s palm, indicating that she could release her arm.The girl blushed, only to realize that what she had just grabbed was her brother-in-law''s arm.


    "It can only be a Neptune, but this Neptune''s body seems to be a bit bigger than usual."


    Such super giant sea kings generally only hide in the deepest part of the earth, because only in that place can they hunt enough food.


    It is extremely rare to appear in this relatively shallow position.


    Lorne felt the emotions of this Neptune. It was not hungry, nor interested in reproducing or pursuing a spouse.Some are just angry.


    A sea king, angry?


    Lorne can only say that there are no wonders in the world. He is not interested in exploring the cause of this sea king''s anger. Anyway, it has nothing to do with himself.


    "It''s terrible," Poval said with lingering fear, and at the end, she added.


    "It''s more terrifying than mother."


    "It''s just a sea king. If it appears in the shallow sea, it may be directly stewed by BIG¡¤MOM."


    But Lorne interrupted the girl¡¯s fantasy. He knew very well Charlotte Lingling¡¯s terrifying strength. As a woman who truly stood on the top of this sea, her power exceeded many people¡¯s imagination, even as a daughter. Poval has never seen Charlotte Lingling make a full shot.


    However, there was one thing Lorne didn''t mention.


    If it''s in the deep sea, this kind of environment is suitable for sea king combat, even Charlotte Lingling, maybe there is nothing to do with this huge creature.


    After all, the sea is the natural enemy of all capable people.


    "So brother-in-law, have you ever beaten this sea king class?"


    Poval was aroused by curiosity. She looked at Lorne, her big eyes full of curiosity.


    "Me? I don''t know."


    Lorne shook his head without giving an exact answer.


    When he was just feeling the emotional change of this Neptune-like creature, Ron also tried to distort the perception of this huge creature, but Ron only tried it and chose to give up.


    He knows what the pirate likes and what the beast likes, so he can easily create an environment that confuses them.


    But he didn''t know what a giant sea king would be interested in, so he didn''t do anything extra.


    And in this kind of deep sea, in the face of this super giant creature, many ordinary attack methods have no effect, so Lorne really doesn''t know if he can beat this sea king.


    "Is it so powerful?"


    Poval stuck out his tongue, and said with some surprise. In her opinion, her brother-in-law is already the most powerful person in this sea. Even he has nothing to do with this sea king, perhaps the real master of this sea. , Is this huge creature.

 994 Chapter 975

    After the giant sea kings left, there were no other creatures to invade the boat, so Lorne and others arrived at their destination smoothly.


    Murloc Island.


    The entire fisherman island seemed to be in a huge bubble. I don''t know where the light came from lighting up this beautiful island, like a brilliant pearl, left in the depths of the sea.


    When he arrived at this place, Lorne obviously felt the surrounding environment alive.Many ships come and go. The energetic newcomers yearn for adventures in the new world, while the "losers" who have been ravaged by the new world are looking decadent, driving their broken ships back here.


    A group of sturdy murlocs were patrolling around the murloc island, and the pirates looked at these murlocs, obviously in fear, and subconsciously avoided their route.


    "Afraid of murloc pirates?"


    Lorne was a little surprised. If he didn''t have this courage, it would be difficult to navigate the new world.


    There is a passage directly above the entire fisherman island, which is also the only way for foreign ships to enter the fisherman island.


    Lorne''s ship slowly approached this passage, and the Murloc soldiers guarding the passage showed a surprised look after seeing the flag of the Weinhill Family, and quickly gave way to a path.


    The name of the Wienhill family resounded throughout the entire sea, even in the 10,000-meter-deep fish island.


    They don''t want to offend this upstart on the sea.


    "so amazing!"


    After passing the coating on the outermost layer of Murloc Island, the boat landed on the port of Murloc Island, just like an ordinary island.But Poval stretched out his hand, feeling the sun scattered on the fisherman island, and was amazed.


    After getting used to the extremely dark environment of the seabed, she suddenly came to this bright fisherman island, which was indistinguishable from an ordinary island, which made her feel a little fresh inexplicably.


    Sakuramiya Rashi smiled faintly. It was not the first time she came to this place.


    Last time, she failed a decisive battle with the Vice Admiral, the female swordsman named Zhuan Yuan, in the Chambordian Islands above the Murloc Island.


    If it hadn''t been for Lorne to let her go that time, she would have been caught in the Navy''s new propulsion city, and there would be no future adventures, so she was very grateful to Lorne.


    "The concubine is in this place, there are some unresolved causes and effects."


    Sakuragiya Pear bowed slightly to Ron, and then said softly.


    "Lord, please allow me to deal with these things."


    At that time, all the supernovae located in the Chambord Islands at that time were swept away by Lorne and Zhuanyuan. They and the pirates were so scared as birds and beasts. In the process of escaping, they invited the famous boatmen from the Chambord Islands. Up.Seeing the boatmen who were full of appointments, Sakuramiya Rika was helpless and could only find an apprentice to help him coat his boat.


    However, apprentices are apprentices after all. In the process of diving, this time the thin ship membrane was unexpected, unable to withstand the pressure of the sea, and suddenly shattered.


    And Sakuramiya Rashi was swallowed by the sea in an instant, and when she woke up, she found that she was already lying on the fisherman island.


    It was a female mako shark mermaid who rescued her.


    "In the future I see, you shouldn''t die in such a place."


    The female mako shark mermaid held a crystal ball, and said shintoly.Sakuramiya Rashi was unclear, but she was still very grateful to this woman who saved her life, so she promised that if she could come back from the new world alive, she would repay this woman.


    At that time, Sakuramiya Rashi was carrying her mother''s long-cherished wish. Even she herself didn''t know if she could come back alive from the new world, so she hesitated.


    And the mermaid girl named Xia Li seemed to see through everything and slowly said to Sakuramiya Rashi.


    "You will definitely come back. When you come back, please tell me about your adventures in the new world. This will be regarded as a reward for saving you."


    Sakuramiya Rashi never mentioned this story to anyone, even Lorne.


    This mermaid girl named Xia Li is one of Sakuramiya Rika''s few friends, at least Sakuramiya Rika thinks so.So when she returned to this place, she immediately thought of looking for this mermaid girl.


    "I never restrain my family."


    And Lorne looked at the cold Sakura Miyagi, only smiled.


    "People from the Wienhill family will definitely be the freest people in this sea."


    "Do whatever you want. This is what I want from my family."


    Sakuramiya Rashi looked at Lorne, and after nodding, she turned and left the port of Murloc Island and walked towards Xia Li''s residence in her memory.


    The sailors were dropping the anchors and fixing the ship here, while Lorne stepped off the deck and said to Poval.


    "You accompany me to stroll around this place."


    "Just, don''t let your sister know that we are lazy here."


    Lorne smiled lightly, and the excited girl nodded her head quickly, and then followed closely behind Lorne, for fear of losing him.


    She didn''t hear Ron''s words at all. At this moment, she only remembered her sister''s instructions when she talked with her sister again.


    It is said that there are many alien beauties in the fisherman island, so you must keep an eye on your brother-in-law and don''t let him hook up with other fishermen sisters.


    Is the adult''s world so complicated?Poval shook his little head, threw these complicated thoughts behind him, and then kept talking about it.


    "Watch it, watch it, watch it."


    "Staring at what?"


    Lorne asked in surprise.


    Because he was close to Adam Yangshu, Lorne felt like he was walking in a forest, and the air was very fresh.


    The mermaid ladies and sisters in the cool clothes around, seem to seldom see Lorne, who is like a tourist. They all looked at Lorne''s side curiously, and Pauval remembered his sister¡¯s instructions and immediately acted like a guardian. Like a young hen, she stood in front of Ron, and then glared at these mermaid ladies.


    The mermaid sisters around her kept laughing.


    But at this time, Lorne suddenly heard a rush of footsteps in front of him.


    "You stop me! Kemi!"


    The angry cry of a male murloc suddenly rang.


    And a mermaid girl with a pink tail and short emerald green hair rushed forward.


    Then one inadvertently ran into Lorne''s arms.

 995 Chapter 976 Conflict (1)

    "sorry sir!"


    The mermaid girl who ran into Lorne''s arms subconsciously apologized, then she raised her head and saw Lorne, with doubts gleaming in her big eyes.


    "Eh eh eh, how is it a human?!"


    "Does humans have any problems?"


    Lorne let go of the girl, and smiled.


    "The most indispensable thing in this sea is human."


    "no no,"


    The mermaid girl shook her head into a rattle, and said somewhat dumbly.


    "It''s just because few humans have come here recently..."


    Few humans have come here recently?


    Lorne captured the key words from the girl''s words. You must know that Fishman Island is different from other islands. This is the only way for the pirates of the paradise to reach the new world.


    Unless you have a floatboat similar to the Wienhill family, you must coat the boat in the Chambord Islands to reach the paradise, then dive into the sea and pass under the red earth continent.


    Has the Navy achieved this point?Forcing all the pirates in the park to dare not go to the Chambord Islands to coat the ships?


    or¡­¡­


    Lorne remembered the several destroyed ships he saw when he was in the entrance waters of the New World, and he had a vague guess in his heart.


    "Kemi! If you steal from me again! I will sell you to human society and become a slave!"


    A fat fish with ugly scales on its head said breathlessly.


    He was a little surprised when he saw Lorne standing beside Kemi.


    "Unexpectedly, there are even humans who dare to come to Murloc Island."


    Lorne frowned. He hated someone looking at him with this kind of eyesight. What''s more, this murloc was too inconsistent with Ron¡¯s aesthetics. The black fish scales couldn¡¯t hide the fat on his neck, just like an elderly person. The tumor is average, deformed and ugly.


    What''s more, Lorne needs to get some news from the mouth of this mermaid named "Kemi", so it is even more impossible to give Kemi to them.


    "Handle it."


    Lorne said to a warrior of the Vennhill family behind him.


    The obese murloc saw that Ron was a human, and even dared to ignore him after coming to the murloc island, and was about to attack, but a strong male human walked in front of him.


    "Are you ready to fight?"


    A flash of warfare flashed in the eyes of the fat murloc, his hands clenched tightly, knowing that the strength of the murloc clan was born ten times that of humans, and he would never be afraid of fighting.


    But the human shook his head and took out a small bag from his clothes. When he took it out, there was a clattering sound like metal rubbing.


    Opening this small pocket, the fat murloc saw that it was filled with golden coins, and his eyes suddenly became symbols of money.


    "I see, I will leave now!"


    The fat murloc grabbed the bag in one hand and said flatly.


    "Now Kemi is yours!"


    Then, fearing that Ron would go back, holding this small bag full of gold coins, he ran away numbly.Its speed made Lorne have to doubt the authenticity of the fat in the murloc''s body.


    Kemi''s eyes widened and stared at this scene blankly. How could his troubles be solved so easily?


    It was just that the girl reacted quickly, and then came to Ron, and bowed deeply to him.


    "Thank you, thank you!"


    A quarter of an hour later, at the "Pearl of the Sea" in the merman tavern, Lorne watched the beautiful merman lady bring up a group of unique wines."Deep Sea Emerald" frowned slightly.


    It was the first time that he saw this color of wine, and the emerald green liquid in the glass made him a little nauseous.


    But when he endured the nausea and tasted it, he found that there was no disgusting taste, but a faint fragrance.


    "It''s delicious! This is a specialty of the Murloc group, brewed from deep sea seaweed, but it''s so expensive! We generally can''t afford it!"


    After seeing Lorne drinking this glass of wine, the little mermaid Kemi said with excitement, as if she was showing off the wine making skills of the murlocs.


    "not bad."


    Lorne commented that he put down the glass and looked at Kemi.


    "Now, can you tell me what happened to this island? You just saw that I was a human, and it seemed very surprised."


    "Eh eh eh? How did I forget about this!?"


    Kemi suddenly patted his head, he was just patronizing and happy, and forgot his lifesaver problem.


    "Actually, there is nothing special."


    Kemi stuck out his tongue, "It''s not you humans. Some time ago, the naval headquarters suddenly declared war on all the pirates. Even the number of pirates who dared to reach the Chambord Islands during this period has decreased."


    "Without the addition of special products from the world above the Chambord Islands, the fisherman island has suffered a lot."


    She was caught by the Marcus family because she sneaked into their boat to breathe some air from the sea, and was accidentally caught by them.


    Hmph, this group of bad guys, obviously the air on the sea is inexhaustible, they actually thought of bringing the air down from the sea, and then putting them in bubbles, selling them to the residents of Fishman Island.


    Moreover, they are so expensive!


    "Because the navy rounds up pirates, few pirates can reach this island during this time?"


    Lorne looked thoughtful, which was somewhat different from what he had guessed.


    "But, in this case, shouldn''t you be surprised when you see humans?"


    Lorne didn''t forget that the fat murloc''s wording was that there are still humans who dare to come to the murloc island. Does he mean there is something humans should be afraid of hiding in this place?


    "Actually, there is one more thing..."


    Kemi put down the juice in his hand and said hesitantly.


    "Because Princess Otohime died in the hands of humans a few years ago, many murlocs have a hostile attitude towards humans, so you humans may encounter some troubles on the island of murlocs."


    "In addition, during this period of time, there are few humans arriving on the fisherman island. The partners who go out often see human ships being destroyed in the depths of the sea, so they are all talking, all talking..."


    Kemi said while observing Lorne''s face, and then he continued speaking after he was sure that Lorne was not angry.


    "It''s saying that you humans angered Lord Seagod, and you take the blame."


    And Lorne''s expression didn''t fluctuate at all, and he nodded until Kemi had said everything he knew.


    "I understand."


    Kemi saw Lorne and hesitated to speak, but at this moment, there was a loud noise outside the tavern.


    Several strong murlocs rushed into the tavern, and after seeing Lorne, they rushed straight towards Lorne.

 996 Chapter 977 Conflict (2)

    "That human is really in this place!"


    The fat murloc pointed at Lorne and said loudly.


    "They carry countless gold coins, grab them, and scavenge their gold coins!"


    A wretched murloc with a fleshy face walked up to Lorne with a smirk.


    "You saved the little guy Kemi, right?"


    "The gold coins you gave me don''t seem to be enough."


    He took out the gold coin bag previously obtained from Lorne and weighed it in his hand.


    "These gold coins are not enough to buy what Kemi stole from us."


    "You nonsense!"


    Kemi stood up and said blushingly.


    "I just hid in your boat and breathed a little air from the land. You took so many gold coins..."


    But Kemi hadn''t finished speaking, but was roughly interrupted by this wretched murloc.


    "Our things, we set the price as much as we like."


    "These gold coins are not enough for our painstaking effort to bring the air down from the land. We want to stop us unless we give us ten more bags full of gold coins."


    Kemi stood there blankly, she didn''t expect this group of people to be so shameless.After a while, she squeezed out a few words between her teeth.


    "Shameless!"


    "Anyway, you have taken the things now, but the money has not been paid yet." And the wretched murloc looked like a rascal.


    "Either give Kemi to us now, or give us ten bags of gold coins!"


    This murloc was thinking in his heart. The human being in front of him can take out a bag of gold coins without changing his face. It seems that it¡¯s easy to take out more, and if he doesn¡¯t want it, it¡¯s even easier, because the murloc After all, the island is the territory of the Murloc clan.They can bully this group of humans who can''t swim as they want.


    This is the superiority of upper species over inferior species.


    Kemi wanted to argue, but Lorne gently took her hand and pulled her down behind him.


    "Is the Marcus family right?"


    Lorne looked at the wretched murloc in front of him, and saw their identity from the logo on their clothes.


    "Since we know our identities, don''t you take out your money obediently!"


    The wretched murloc thought that Lorne was showing weakness to himself, so his aura became even stronger.


    "Money, I can give it to you."


    Lorne clapped his hands, Bailey has never lacked things like the Wienhill family.


    Because money that cannot be converted into combat power has no meaning.


    Murloc thought Lorne had agreed to his request, and was still wondering if his request was too low.But at this time, he felt a sharp pain in his abdomen.


    A strong human being with a blank face hit his abdomen with a punch, and the murloc felt that his abdominal cavity was turned upside down, and his whole person was blown out.


    "It''s just that this is for your funeral expenses."


    Lorne said that, the next moment, his soldiers swarmed up and beat the murlocs that Marcus had brought. After a while, these arrogant murlocs lay neatly in the tavern. Doorway.


    After so many generations of transformation, the warriors of the Vennhill family possess extremely terrifying power, even the murlocs with ten times the power of ordinary humans, in front of these cold-blooded warriors, there is no essential difference from ordinary babies. .


    He had let off these murlocs before, just because he thought they were an eyesore, he didn''t expect that they would dared to blackmail his head.


    Could it be that it was too long since he appeared in the sea, so that Lorne himself had forgotten that he was a pirate?


    Kemi opened his mouth and looked at Lorne blankly.She didn''t expect that the gentle human in front of her would be so fierce when she moved his hands. Seeing Marcus and the others wailing on the ground, Kemi guessed that they would have to lie in bed for at least a few months.


    If Lorne knew Kemi''s thoughts, she would definitely think she was a little naive.


    The pirates'' grievances often end in life and death, and Marcus and the others are no different from playing with children.


    But at this time, Kemi seemed to remember something and said blankly.


    "It''s over, it''s over!"


    "What''s the matter? Is there a big man standing behind these people?"


    Lorne said with some playfulness, he was really not afraid of any backing behind these people, even if it was a Pirate Emperor or even the Navy, it didn¡¯t matter.


    Because he is the biggest backer on this sea.


    Moreover, Lorne looked at the murloc who was constantly wailing on the ground, with a hint of sarcasm at the corner of his mouth.


    There won''t be any "big people", who will look at such weak people.


    "No, no," Kemi shook his head into a rattle, then said slowly.


    "Because murlocs are protected on Murloc Island. If you do this, the palace guards will come to arrest you soon!"


    Although he hates Marcus, the group of murlocs who often bully him, Kemi still knows one thing. Because of the sparse population and the incident of Princess Otohime a few years ago, the murlocs are very common. Protecting shortcomings, if there is any conflict between humans and murlocs, the palace guards will often stand on the side of murlocs.


    Sure enough, several seahorse carriages came in from the outside, and a group of heavily armed murlocs wearing silver-white metal armor walked off the seahorse carriage and surrounded the entire venue.


    "What happened!"


    A slightly stronger murloc looked at Marcus lying on the ground and said coldly.


    "This group of humans bought our things and didn''t give money. When we asked for the account, they suddenly attacked and beat us like this!"


    Marcus lying on the ground wailed and raised his finger, pointed at Lorne, and said with a grudge on his face.


    "We are compatriots, you have to help us!"


    The murloc soldiers looked at Marcus and the others, and a slight disgust flashed in their eyes. He knew the character of these murlocs quite well.Mostly they provoke others in advance.


    However, he looked at Lorne, the other party was a human being after all, so the necessary procedures still had to go.


    "Bring them all back!"


    The captain of the murloc soldiers waved to Ron and the others, and said coldly.


    "What to do, brother-in-law?"


    Poval tugged Lorne''s clothes lightly, and said somewhat bewildered.


    Do you want to fight all the way? Such an adventure is too boring.


    And just when Kemi thought that this irritable human was going to kill him, Lorne waved his hand suddenly and signaled his soldiers not to resist.


    "Resolve the trouble? I like it best."


    Then the murloc soldiers were allowed to handcuff themselves and others, and escorted them into a seahorse carriage.

 997 Chapter 978 Dragon Palace City

    Several murloc soldiers escorted Lorne and his party onto the carriage.


    "Stupid humans, you will pay the price."


    And Marcus was still lying on the ground, speaking in a bitter tone.


    Kemi gave Marcus a white look, but looking at the back of Lorne and the others, there was still some anxiety in his eyes.


    If it is normal, there is no problem with being taken away by the soldiers, because these soldiers will definitely let them out after inquiring clearly.


    But now, the situation on the fisherman island seems a bit delicate, even if it is as simple as Kemi, it must be something she doesn''t know has happened.


    At this time, Lorne and the others were taken away by the murloc soldiers, which is not a good sign.


    "By the way, I haven''t asked the saviors their names yet!"


    At this time, Kemi remembered that he still didn''t know the other party''s name, and patted his head in annoyance, and then swam in the direction of Murloc Street.


    Sister Xia Li was there. If it were her, she might be able to help herself.


    Returning to Lorne''s side, after being escorted by the Shanghai Horse and Carriage, Lorne looked at Zhuangheng on the racecourse with curious eyes.


    Some beautiful shells are used as interiors, which are inlaid on the carriage, and there are some emerald green line patterns.


    The few murloc soldiers were expressionless, as if they would not care as long as Ron did nothing beyond.


    "It''s not the first time I became a prisoner."


    Lorne said somewhat self-deprecatingly, because of his experience back then, he didn''t have much aversion to being a prisoner, but because of this incident, he was a little nostalgic.


    "Brother-in-law, what shall we do!"


    But Poval lowered her voice and looked at Lorne at a loss. This pampered girl has been living under the wings of her mother, but because she was attacked by Sanchuanqi together with Garrett before, she was almost depraved. It is the highest masterpiece of Sanchuanqi, so Poval is not as flustered as he thought.


    "Wait."


    And Lorne just replied like this.Then he closed his eyes calmly and leaned on the seahorse carriage.


    It''s not like a prisoner at all.


    Lorne wanted to find the historical text hidden in the fisherman island, only relying on his own power, he didn''t know how long to find it, so he had to rely on the ruler of the fisherman island, that is, the man with the title of "sea god", the king of murlocs Neptune¡¯s help.


    And passing these murloc soldiers is the fastest way to see Neptune.


    Even if it is a little old, the prestige of Neptune is still unmatched in the entire fisherman island, so the seahorse carriage was not hindered in any way, and soon came to the fisherman palace, dragon palace city.


    Dragon Palace is located at the top of Fishman Island. It is constructed from a variety of colorful large coral reefs, colorful shellfish, and some unknown materials.


    Compared with those kingdoms on the land, the palaces are a bit less magnificent, but a bit more fantasy.


    The seahorse carriage entered through a passage on the right side of Dragon Palace City, then turned a few corners, and finally reached the destination.


    Dragon Palace Prison.


    "You stay here for a while, and when we find out the truth and have nothing to do with you, we will release you."


    The captain of the murloc soldier said with a rigid face.But Lorne looked at him with a smile and didn''t move.


    Not only him, but all the warriors of the Vennhill family did not move.


    "Do you hear me clearly?"


    The captain of the murloc soldier felt a bit of a nuisance. He just wanted to raise his weapon, but he felt an indescribable huge pressure that enveloped his heart.


    Lorne patted his shoulder lightly with his hand, and the next moment, the brave murloc released his weapon and looked forward with blank eyes.


    "Tell me, where is King Neptune."


    Lorne asked softly.


    The murloc soldier stiffly raised his finger and pointed at a certain place, and Ron, through his own perception, did feel that direction, and some creatures with surging vitality were hidden.


    "Very well, you did a good job."


    Lorne patted the murloc on the shoulder again,


    "Now you are very sleepy, you want to sleep so much. When you wake up, everything is over."


    When Lorne''s voice just fell, all the murloc soldiers suddenly fell to the ground as if they had received some order.


    And several soldiers of the Venn Hill family also got the keys from these soldiers and unfastened their shackles.


    "Go to the ruler of this place and have a good chat."


    Lorne and his group walked in the vast Dragon Palace City, as if they were walking in their own territory, all the murloc soldiers seemed to have not noticed a group of people swaggering past by their side.


    After so many years of training, Lorne''s use of his abilities has reached the point of perfection. It is a breeze for him to control the perception of these murloc soldiers.


    But just as he was approaching Neptune, Lorne suddenly stopped.


    A strong murloc with a long and thin body and red hair suddenly rushed out, holding two long swords, and slammed it down at Lorne.


    "There are intruders!"


    A sharp voice yelled from the murloc''s mouth, and he looked at Lorne with hostility.


    "I don''t know how you broke into Dragon Palace City, but when you meet me, you will have only one end!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense with them, Emperor Star!"


    Another honest voice came out from the back, a murloc with long brown hair, a fat body, and a simple look came out from the back corner.


    He held a huge machete and looked at Lorne and the others with hostility.


    "No, being able to sneak into Dragon Palace like this silently, such a strong person is also a minority among humans."


    The murloc, known as the Emperor Star, looked at Ron with a guard.


    "I suspect that he and the little sister''s disappearance are inseparable from each other!"


    After mentioning the "little sister", the simple and honest murloc was also obviously serious. He held his weapon tightly and looked at Ron and the others.


    "Since you have major suspicions, I can only defeat you."


    "Is that so?"


    And Lorne looked at these two men, and there was a hint of playfulness in the corner of his mouth.


    The moment these two men appeared, he already knew their identities.


    The lean figure is the second prince of Dragon Palace, and the fat and simple one is the third prince of Dragon Palace.


    With royal blood, they are much stronger than ordinary murlocs, which is why they can find Lorne.


    Just want to stay here.


    A hint of sarcasm appeared at the corner of Lorne''s mouth.


    They are still far away.

 998 Chapter 979

    "Why, it might be so strong!"


    Huang Xing was lying on the ground, unable to hold his weapon anymore.


    He couldn''t believe what he had just encountered. The man with black hair defeated himself and the Sundu Star with just two punches.


    Moreover, it was the kind of overwhelming, unrelenting defeat. If it weren''t for the other party''s not interested in killing him, Huang Xing even believed that the other party could kill him with one punch.


    How could there be such a strong person?!


    It''s not that Huang Xing has never seen human powers, but none of the human powers from the Chambord Islands can give him such a sense of oppression.


    The strongest among them is just a little bit stronger than himself by virtue of all kinds of weird abilities, and if in the deep sea, it is not always clear who is strong and who is weak.


    He has never seen someone as strong as the black-haired man in front of him!


    And Lorne, who had done all this, just yawned boredly.


    After staying in the new world for a long time, he suddenly returned to the paradise, even if it was the fisherman island close to the paradise.There is also a feeling that the full-level god costume boss suddenly returned to Novice Village.


    There is no pressure.


    "Brother-in-law is amazing!"


    And Pauval did not hesitate to flatter Lorne, watching Lorne, the stars kept flashing in his eyes.


    Lorne is the person she admires most. In her eyes, there is nothing that Lorne can''t do.


    "Since you see it, come out."


    However, at this moment, Lorne suddenly turned his head and said lightly to a wall.


    "Otherwise, it would be boring to let me find you."


    There was still no movement on the wall. Just as Lorne was about to lose his patience, a tall and strong murloc with blue long hair slowly walked out from behind the wall.


    He was holding a huge trident and looked at Lorne with alert.


    "My two younger brothers fell in front of me one after another, and they didn''t even choose to escape."


    Lorne looked at the murloc in front of him, and his name appeared in his mind.


    The prince of Murloc Island, the next successor of Neptune, the sea god, Shark.


    "I will not abandon my brother."


    And this resolute man raised his trident and pointed it at Lorne.


    "No matter what purpose you have, I will thwart your conspiracies."


    The lines of decent characters are always so boring.


    Just like the character cards that have been limited to character, they will never do anything other than character.


    Pirates must be brutal and bloodthirsty, heroes are always great and selfless.


    The murloc named Shark in front of him is an upright warrior. He is fair and fearless. Even Ron could not find a trace of human weakness in him, just like the hottest sunlight at noon, shining on him. On the Murloc Island.


    But the more such a person, the more disgusted Lorne.


    Because it is so boring.


    "So, are you ready to lie here like your brother?"


    Lorne asked like this, speaking the most serious words in a joking tone.


    Although he didn''t like Shark, he didn''t want to kill the man until the two sides had no further conflicts.


    Because there are already a lot of villains like yourself in this sea, if there are fewer righteous people like Shark, it would be so boring.


    That''s why, he let Pe Parker go.


    Shark was taken aback, then the anger on his face could hardly be covered.


    He didn''t expect the man in front of him to be so arrogant. Did he really think he could defeat himself easily?


    What a joke!He is the next king of Fishman Island!


    Shark gripped his weapon tightly, looking for the most suitable phone meeting, but just as he was about to shoot, another voice rang behind him.


    "Give up, you are not his opponent, Shark."


    It was a puffy voice, and Ron felt the ground vibrate slightly, as if a very heavy object was slowly walking towards him.


    Shark was taken aback for a moment, but after the owner who heard the voice clearly, he still let go of his hand unwillingly.But he looked at Lorne without concealing his anger.


    "A man like him is not in the same dimension as us."


    A murloc with blue skin in a kimono walked out from the corner.He looked into Lorne''s eyes and said slowly.


    "I didn''t expect you to come to such a place."


    The murloc paused, then slowly said Lorne''s name.


    "Lorne."


    "I didn''t expect that you would stay on King Palace Island. Now, shouldn''t you assist the navy and clear the pirates?" At the moment the murloc appeared, Lorne also recognized the person.


    "Very flat."


    This murloc is exactly the deputy of the murloc hero Fisher Tiger, a murloc with the strength that makes Lorne also amazed, and the sea hero is very flat.


    After the Battle of Slanka ended, Lorne proposed to let Jinping replace the delisted Moonlight Moria and the title of the ghost hand King Aze Xia Wuhai.


    After a long time of thinking, it was precisely another candidate for King Qiwuhai. After the golden emperor Gild Tezolo stepped down, they finally finalized the position of King Jinping Qiwuhai.


    However, at that time, Luo En had already been expelled from King Qi Wuhai.


    It is worth mentioning that the list of the current king Qiwuhai is as follows.


    "Eagle Eye" Jorakl Mihawk.


    "Tyrant" bear.


    "Tianyasha" Don Quixote Doflamingo.


    "Sand Crocodile" Sha Klockdal.


    "Emperor" Boya Hancock.


    "Seaman" is very flat.


    Except for being Moonlight Moriah, these lists were surprisingly similar to Ron''s initial memory. At this time even Ron had to admit how strong the inertia of fate was.


    "Thanks to you, after becoming the king of Qiwuhai, the fisherman island finally has an official identity, and there is no need to suffer the double intrusion of the navy and pirates."


    Jinping looked at Luo En and said slowly.


    "That''s good."


    And Lorne nodded. He originally recommended Jinping to the Warring States Period, and he didn''t want to help Murloc Island out of its predicament.


    After saying this, the two fell into a short silence, and finally Shiping spoke.


    "With your current status, it shouldn''t be for sightseeing to come to Fishman Island."


    "If you want to harm the residents of Murloc Island, even if the old man knows that he does not know your opponent, he will desperately and delay you."


    Jinping looked at Luo En and said slowly.


    As soon as his voice fell, a smell of gunpowder suddenly appeared in the air.


    May be ignited at any time.

 999 Chapter 980: Neptune

    "Do not."


    But at this time, Lorne just shook his head slowly.


    "I''m not here to fight with you, and I''m not interested in the extinction of murlocs."


    After hearing Ron¡¯s words, Jinping finally breathed a sigh of relief. In the Battle of Slanka, he had seen how terrifying Lorne possessed, and after Slanka, Ron¡¯s strength was even higher. , Even the powerful Kaido fell in front of Ron.


    If there are any unfavorable thoughts on Fishman Island, Jinping really has no confidence to stop this man.


    "Then why are you here."


    Jin Ping looked into Ron''s eyes and asked slowly.Although at this time Jinping had already believed Ron¡¯s words, because of one thing, he had to admit that it was Ron¡¯s current strength that he wanted to invade the fisherman island without using any imaginary means, much less Come personally and send his powerful men directly, even with the strength of the fisherman island.


    However, as a murloc family, Jinping still needs to understand exactly what Ron is doing here.


    Because what Lorne did to the princes of the Murloc tribe is not fake.


    "Your soldiers said that they wanted to arrest me, and I happened to find Neptune for something, so I pushed the boat along the river and was caught by your soldiers."


    Lorne was a bit playful.


    "And your princes seem to be a little dissatisfied with my behavior, and I don''t want to be blocked, so they can only temporarily lose their combat effectiveness."


    After hearing Ron''s words, the Emperor Star and Carroll Star on the ground almost wanted to go to the ground in shame.


    But there was one thing they had to admit, and that was that Ron had indeed taken his hand, otherwise the two corpses lying here might be.


    After knowing Lorne¡¯s identity, the two princes never thought of revenge.


    Jinping was silent. If Ron''s words were true, then according to his character, he was already extremely merciful if he hadn''t slaughtered in Dragon Palace.


    "And the reason why I came to this island."


    Lorne walked towards Jinping, Jinping subconsciously wanted to raise his hand and make a fighting action, but after thinking about it, it didn''t make any sense, and he simply let go of his hand.


    "I want something from your fisherman island."


    Dragon Palace, main hall.


    Neptune''s huge body sat on the throne, and a murloc with a turtle shell on his back looked at Neptune with a sad expression.


    "This thing you want..."


    Looking at the "tiny" black-haired man standing in front of him, Neptune said hesitantly.


    "What? Is there a problem?"


    Lorne''s tone was flat, and it was not clear whether he was happy or angry, but the more he was like this, the less bottomed Neptune was in his heart.


    The man in front of him, but the real big devil who kills people without blinking, directly or indirectly died in his hands, I am afraid that the entire Murloc Island will be piled up.


    Neptune couldn''t imagine what would happen if he angered this man.


    "If you just want a rubbing file, of course there is no problem."


    Neptune said quickly, because the historical text that Lorne requested had been parked in that place for hundreds of years, and it was not very important to the residents of Fishman Island.


    In fact, most residents of Murloc Island do not know the existence of the historical text.


    "but,"


    Neptune''s voice turned, his face full of sadness.


    "That place is in the forest of the sea, and now, the sea kings in the depths of the sea have rioted for some reason. The forest of the sea is extremely dangerous. We can''t send you there safely."


    Neptune spoke while observing the changes in Lorne''s face. After confirming that Lorne was not angry, he slowly finished his words.


    "Aquaman riot?"


    Lorne remembered that when he was diving, he saw the wreckage of several ships floating in the deep sea, and the super giant sea king that he had encountered.


    Is this one of the reasons why there are so few pirates who have recently arrived in the new world from the paradise?


    "So, where is Princess White Star?"


    Lorne thought of some vague memories. He vaguely remembered that the White Star should be one of the three ancient weapons, the successor of the sea king Poseidon.With the ability to command the sea kings, if she is there, she should be able to smooth these sea kings riots easily.


    After hearing the name of "White Star", not only King Neptune but also several princes showed a trace of sadness.


    "Bai Xing, Bai Xing is missing..."


    ...


    When Lorne came out of Dragon Palace City, he didn''t expect that he would get such an answer in his career.


    In fact, he can forcibly drive the boat to the forest of the sea, as long as Neptune provides him with a navigator.


    The sea kings that ordinary people fear, or super giant sea kings, are not as scary as he imagined.


    But Lorne vaguely felt that if he did this, he would definitely regret it for a lifetime.


    Therefore, he agreed to assist King Neptune to find the whereabouts of Princess White Star. In exchange, after finding Princess White Star, King Neptune would personally take him to the Sea Forest.


    Lorne returned to Murloc Street and followed the breath directly to find the whereabouts of Sakura Palace Pear.


    "Mermaid Cafe?"


    Following the breath of Sakura Palace Pear, Lorne came to a building where the sign of "Mermaid Cafe" was hung.


    The style of the whole building is blue-pink, full of girlishness, and young mermaid girls walk through the cafe.And some guests joked at the mermaid ladies, and occasionally caused these young and energetic girls to giggle.


    Lorne didn''t expect that what Sakuramiya Rika wanted to deal with would be in this place.


    He thought that according to Sakura Miyari''s personality, she would only like to drink bitter tea, and then sit and meditate, and would not choose something petty bourgeoisie like coffee.


    But the fact is that Ron''s guess was wrong. It was not that Sakuramiya Rika wanted to deal with this cafe, but the person she wanted to repay was in this cafe.


    To be precise, the person who saved Sakuramiya''s life was the owner of this cafe.


    "Guest, can I help you?"


    After Lorne walked in, a lady mermaid dressed as a maid came up immediately and asked with a smile.


    "Two cups of coffee with the most characteristic of Fishman Island."


    And Lorne waved his hand, the gentleman said.


    Whenever he goes to a place, he looks for local characteristics. This is his habit.


    And Miss Mermaid showed a clear smile, leaned slightly, and stepped back.


    Poval sat opposite Lorne and looked at everything around him curiously.


    But at this moment, a young girl rushed in anxiously.

 1000 Chapter 981-One Hundred and Sixty One-Xia Li

    "Sister Xia Li!"


    "Sister Xia Li!"


    "Oh no!"


    Lorne saw Kemi rushing in anxiously and rushed into the back of the cafe.Dust in the dust, attracting the attention of many guests.


    "After solving the affairs of the country of Japan, my mother''s long-cherished wish has also been fulfilled."


    In the back of the cafe, sitting a woman with long fuchsia hair in a kimono.The woman said blankly.


    "The concubine body also has its own new pursuit, which is to assist the lord and complete his unending vision. Become his sword and his shadow."


    "Gluck, I didn''t expect that our most beautiful cherry blossom would be picked."


    Opposite Sakuramiya Rashi, a fiery female mermaid with long black hair lay on the sofa. After listening to Sakuramiya Rashi''s story, she giggled.


    She picked up a roll of dry tobacco, lit it, and began to vomit.


    "Then he must be handsome, otherwise you won''t like him."


    After hearing the woman''s words, she was a person as indifferent as Sakura Miyari, and two red clouds appeared on her cheeks.


    "My concubine doesn''t understand what you are talking about."


    She shook her head, and said somewhat bewildered.


    "Moreover, the lord already has someone he likes, and the concubine body is just his sword, his shadow."


    "If you have someone you like, it just shows that he is very good, and good men have to compete."


    The female mermaid nodded, and looked at Sakuramiya Rashi like a person coming by.


    "Tell me, who is he, let me see what kind of magic he has."


    The speed of the female mermaid was too fast, and Sakuramiya Rashi felt that she couldn''t turn her mind.


    But at this moment, a girl mermaid rushed in, and after seeing the female mermaid, she rushed on her body.


    "Sister Xia Li! The big thing is not good!"


    "What''s wrong? Kemi."


    The female mermaid called Xia Li touched the girl''s head and said blankly.


    At this time, Kemi burst into tears, telling his own experience.


    "In other words, your savior was taken away by the guards of the Dragon Palace?"


    Xia Li captured the key to Kemi''s words.


    "That''s it!"


    Kemi cried.


    "Sister Xia Li! They are arguing with the Marcus family because of me, so please help them."


    "they?"


    Sakuramiya Pear next to her was slightly wrong.She listened to Kemi''s description just now, these people seemed a bit familiar.


    Sakuramiya Rashi patted Kemi on the shoulder and asked in a questioning tone.


    "Is there a young man with black hair among them?"


    "Yes!"


    Kemi nodded like a chicken pecking rice, and Xia Li also asked in a curious tone.


    "Don''t you know them? My Kozakura Miyari."


    "It seems they are,"


    Sakuramiya Pear showed a little clarity.


    "He is exactly the lord whom I follow I mentioned earlier."


    ...


    "Isn''t this the previous lady mermaid?"


    Back in the cafe, Poval saw Kemi who had just rushed past, and said slightly surprised.


    "What is she doing here?"


    There is a long distance away from the mermaid street where they were taken away. According to estimates, the girl should have trot over immediately after they were taken away.


    "Who knows."


    Lorne smiled slightly. At this time, the mermaid waiter just brought up the coffee that Lorne had ordered, and Lorne gently touched Boval''s head and said softly to her.


    "You stay quiet here for a while, and I will go and see what happened."


    "I see, brother-in-law!"


    Poval said with some dissatisfaction that she actually hates someone touching her head, which would make her look like a child.


    And the tone of Lorne''s speech was exactly the same as that of his sister. Don''t they know that they have grown up?!


    Ron, of course, didn¡¯t care about the little girl¡¯s temper. He smiled lightly, then left his seat and walked towards the back of the cafe. During this process, no waiter came out to stop him. he.


    Distorted illusion.


    This technique that Lorne had mastered in the morning accompanied him on his battle against the sea. If Lorne didn''t want to be seen by these people, the people in the entire cafe would not notice that Lorne walked past them.


    "You mean, the man taken away by the murloc soldiers is your lord?!"


    Xia Li looked at Sakura Palace Pear, her pupils shrinking slightly.


    She heard Sakuramiya Rashi say that her lord is a great pirate who is very famous in the New World. If there is any contradiction between Murloc Island and a great pirate in the New World because of this kind of thing, it is It''s not worth it.


    "King Neptune must be ruled quickly!"


    Xia Li got up from the sofa and muttered to herself, but at this time, Sakuragiya Rashi stopped her.


    "no need?"


    "What is unnecessary?"


    Xia Li was a little surprised, she didn''t realize what Sakuramiya Li meant.


    Didn¡¯t Sakuramiya respect her lord very much?Why stop yourself from saving him.


    "Because he has returned."


    Sakura Miyari raised her head, passed through Xia Li, and looked behind her.


    "Lord."


    "benefactor!"


    "Lorne?"


    Kemi and Xia Li turned their heads abruptly, and then different words came out from their mouths at the same time.


    Sakuramiya Rashi''s tone was plain, because she knew very well that her lord would not be caught by the murloc soldiers so easily.


    Kemi''s tone was surprise, while Xia Li was full of shock at the end.


    Xia Li couldn''t believe that the lord of Sakuramiya Rashi was actually Lorne.


    In fact, Lorne¡¯s reputation has spread throughout the sea. If it weren¡¯t for the geographical location of Murloc Island, it would be too special. If there is very little news to this place, the previous Murloc soldiers and the Marcus family also Will not know Lorne.And the reason why Xia Li knew Lorne was also because she ran the family fish cafe, often receiving pirate guests from the paradise, and learned about the sea through them.


    Xia Li knew very well what the words Lorne meant in this sea, and also very clear what would happen after he offended Lorne.


    And now Lorne didn''t seem to be angry with Murloc Island, so she was very lucky.


    "There is work to do."


    Lorne looked at Sakura Miyari and said lightly.


    "The princess of Murloc Island is missing, and I just made a deal with the king of Murloc Island, Neptune."


    "I helped him find the Murloc Princess Bai Xing. He gave me clues to the text of the history."

 1001 Chapter 982

    "Is Princess White Star missing?"


    Hearing Lorne''s words, not only Kemi, but even the calm Xia Li was slightly surprised.


    Because Princess White Star has great prestige in the entire Murloc Island, or the entire Murloc family, because she is the former Murloc Queen and the only daughter of Princess Otohime. She inherited the beauty of Princess Otohime and her gentleness. character.


    Even some time ago, Bai Xing left the gap between the murlocs and humans, and saved a female human who had lost her memory because of falling into the water.


    It can be said that most murlocs love this lovely "little" girl.


    In order to avoid creating unnecessary chaos and panic, King Neptune specifically ordered to block this news, so the residents of Fishman Island did not know that Princess White Star had disappeared.


    "According to King Neptune, this is indeed the case."


    And Lorne had no idea to help King Neptune keep a secret.


    "So, where is the last place where Princess White Star disappeared?"


    Xia Li was obviously anxious, which was not a trivial matter.


    "Murman Street."


    Lorne glanced at the woman, then slowly said a place name.


    ...


    The murlocs are actually composed of two tribes. One is the mermaid with human upper body and fishtail on the lower body like Xia Li, and the mermaid with human-like healthy limbs and fish characteristics like Xia Li. .


    The merman and the murloc live together on the murloc island, but due to some surprises in their living habits, they actually live in separate places.


    Among them, Murloc Street is home to most of the homeless Murlocs. It is a real chaotic zone, and ordinary mermaids dare not approach it.


    It''s just that the more chaotic the place, the more powerful, the Murloc hero, Fisher Tiger, and the current king of Qiwuhai, Haixia Jinping are once the gangster leader of Murloc Street.


    Later, a murloc named Aaron briefly ruled the Murloc Street, but later Aaron followed Tiger and Jinping out to sea, and the Murloc Street once again fell into chaos that was uncontrolled.


    Bai Xing went to Murloc Street this time to appease the residents there, but did not expect that this time there should have been no omissions in the inspection, but it was miserable. When Bai Xing left, he was attacked by a group of unknown forces.


    When Shark arrived with his guards, only the murloc corpses were seen in one place, and Bai Xing was missing.


    Led by a guide, Lorne and others quickly rushed to the place where Bai Xing disappeared, which is the edge of Murloc Street.


    Some blood stains can be vaguely seen on the surrounding coral reefs, Lorne can imagine, but there is a fierce battle here.


    "I can try divination."


    Xia Li took out a crystal ball and said solemnly.


    Xia Li is known as a "divine master" on Fishman Island.Because when she was very young, she had predicted the arrival of the great nautical era, and...because of the chaos brought to the entire sea by the man named Lorne in front of her.


    Yes, Xia Li saw Lorne''s shadow in her crystal ball and knew that the future of this sea belonged to Lorne who was just a baby at the time.


    However, according to the future that Xia Li saw, the Wienhill family flourished for a while, and finally fell apart due to some unknown reasons and became the dust of history.


    This is why Xia Li was so surprised after seeing Lorne himself, because according to her divination, Lorne should be dead by this time.


    "Can you find the trace of the White Star?"


    Lorne didn''t know what Xia Li was thinking, and asked slowly.


    If Xia Li can find the White Star, taking it back will save him a lot of effort. After all, it is quite difficult to find someone in this sea.


    "I try my best."


    Xia Li replied, then took a deep breath and stroked her hand on two crystal balls the size of palms.


    The transparent crystal ball began to change, and countless scenes flickered between the crystal balls.


    In the end, he was frozen in an extremely dark place. A little spark lit the darkness, and the wreckage of countless ships could be vaguely seen here.


    And Bai Xing lay asleep among the wreckage of the ship, her hands and feet were all bound by chains.


    Lorne and the others only saw Xia Li''s face changing constantly, and could not see the flickering picture between the crystal balls. In the end Xia Li collapsed to the ground, with constant cold sweat permeating from her smooth forehead.


    "found it."


    "how about it?"


    "Princess White Star is still alive." Xia Li took a deep breath and described the scene she had seen.


    "It''s just that the situation is not optimistic, she seems to be imprisoned somewhere by someone."


    "Can you describe in detail where that place is?"


    Lorne asked.


    "can not see clearly."


    Xia Li shook her head.


    "I only saw the wreckage of countless ships and a little spark."


    Hearing Xia Li''s description, Lorne thought of a place that seemed to fit Xia Li''s description for no reason.


    "The Necropolis of the Sea Forest?"


    From the paradise, in the process of crossing the fisherman island, countless ships were destroyed in the deep sea for various reasons. The wreckage of these ships converged towards the forest of the sea because of the deep ocean current. .


    Therefore, the sea forest also has the title of the ship''s cemetery.


    But after Lorne finished speaking, he also shook his head, denying his guess.


    If the location of Bai Xing''s imprisonment is so obvious, King Neptune will not be so long, and there will be no trace of Bai Xing.


    Therefore, the possibility of Bai Xing being imprisoned in the Necropolis of the Sea Forest is very slim.


    "Do not."


    Sure enough, after hearing what Lorne said, Xia Li shook her head.


    "I have been to the Forest of the Sea. Because of the starlight seaweed, it is not so dark."


    "I rarely see a dark place like that, it''s like..."


    Xia Li still had some fear in her eyes. She paused before uttering a word.


    "abyss."


    The abyss is the name given by the murlocs to the deep sea where no one lives. There is no sunshine all year round because of the lack of sunlight.And there are countless terrifying monsters lurking in the darkness.


    For example...Neptune class.


    The deep sea is so vast that humans rarely set foot in most places. If the White Star is really locked in such a place, it will be a bit difficult.


    "It''s difficult."


    Lorne looked around and frowned slightly as he looked at the blood stains on the surrounding coral reefs.


    He suddenly regretted it and took this annoying job from King Neptune.

 1002 Chapter 983-The Most Chaotic Street in Fishman Island

    But things that are promised to others will be done after all.


    After all, Lorne has never had the habit of making a mistake.


    "One more clue."


    Just when everyone was at a loss, Lorne touched the blood stains on the coral reef and slowly said.


    "That is, start with the person who attacked the White Star."


    As the princess of Murloc Island, Bai Xing is loved by the residents of Murloc Island. Who is it that will attack her?


    Slave merchants who have no bottom line and like to plunder murloc slaves?


    A careerist who is frantic and trying to provoke the contradictions of the Murloc clan?


    Or the bloodthirsty pirates?


    There was a faint figure of a suspect in Lorne''s heart.


    "It seems that I must go to Murloc Street."


    Because it is on the back of Yangshu Adam, Murloc Street looks much dimmer than Mermaid Beach. Various flags are flying around the street. This is the gangsters of Murloc Street, made to distinguish their own territory. symbols of.The fish people with scars on their faces were sitting in the corner of the street polishing their weapons, and from time to time they looked around with spiteful eyes.


    Among them, there are many murlocs who look extremely immature and look like human children.


    When Lorne first stepped into this street, he felt an inexplicable depressive atmosphere.All the murlocs stopped their movements, raised their heads, and looked at Lorne.


    Then he lowered his head again, even though it was only a moment, Lorne still saw a trace of hatred in their eyes.


    A trace, unconcealable, hatred.


    "very funny."


    Lorne said so, and then swaggered into the territory of the murloc.


    "What are we looking for?"


    Feeling the unkind gaze of the fish people around, Xia Li and Kemi were a little uncomfortable. They looked at Lorne and asked hesitantly.


    Xia Li was a little puzzled, because since Princess White Star disappeared near here, King Neptune will inevitably search this place again and again, but he has not made any progress until now, which means there is no clue here.


    So, why did Lorne come to this place?


    "Find someone."


    The corner of Lorne''s mouth swept a curve, and then he walked towards the group of murloc gangsters closest to him. Just now, the gang of murloc gangsters who looked at him made Ron feel very uncomfortable.


    "What are you doing in this place!"


    After seeing Lorne coming over, a tall starfish murloc with dark brown skin stood up, looked down at Lorne, and said condescendingly.


    He tightly held the sharp sword he had just polished, ready to chop off the head of this small and arrogant human in front of him.


    "Come to hit the place."


    And Lorne didn''t seem to care about the unkind eyes of these murlocs, and smiled in response.


    "You are looking for death! With your little human power, you dare to provoke the murloc?"


    A trace of killing intent flashed in the eyes of the starfish murloc, he raised his sharp sword and slashed it towards Ron''s head.


    In less than a second, the man''s head will roll to the ground, and blood will spurt out from his broken neck.


    Seastar murlocs have done this kind of thing more than once, so they are quite familiar.


    boom!


    But as soon as he raised his hand, the starfish murloc suddenly felt a sharp pain in his abdomen, and then he involuntarily flew behind him and hit the wall behind him heavily.


    Numerous spider-web-like cracks appeared on the wall, and the starfish murloc spit out a large mouthful of blood, then slid off the wall and fell to the ground.


    And his subordinates showed horror on their faces.


    Because they didn''t see clearly how Lorne made the move, they just felt a flash of light before their eyes, and then their boss was blasted into the wall.


    "It seems that my strength is greater than you think."


    Lorne smiled and said, then turned around and said to the fish people who were still watching behind him.


    "Is anyone still dissatisfied, you can challenge me."


    Facing Ron''s gaze, the group of murlocs did not flinch at all. Soon, a four-clawed murloc about four meters tall and with four strong arms walked out of the crowd.


    "I''m the boss of Murloc South Street, four-armed Noken."


    The four-clawed murloc walked to Lorne, about ten meters away, and then stopped.


    "You are very strong, human, but you can''t beat the murlocs by yourself."


    "Are you murlocs only talking big words?"


    But Lorne didn''t care, he buttoned his ears.


    "If I were you, I would have done it now."


    "You will pay for your arrogance!"


    Facing Lorne''s taunts, the murloc named Noken was furious, waving his four arms and rushing towards Lorne.


    Then, he was blasted into the wall, just next to the starfish murloc.


    "Who else."


    Lorne looked around and said lightly.


    This time, the group of murlocs finally felt a little scared. It was not that they had never seen the strong, nor did they not know that the real strong existed beyond the race.This Murloc named Noken is not the strongest in Murloc Street.In this street, there are some more terrifying existence than Noken.


    However, none of them could do this, blasting Nuken into the air with one punch, causing him to lose his combat effectiveness.


    This group of murlocs finally understood that what stood in front of them might be an existence they could not provoke.


    "Is there no one?"


    On the contrary, Lorne still had some meaning.


    Because this street is out of Tiger, after all, a strong man like Jinping, even the lesser Aaron, is also a strong man.


    He thought that here, he could meet some strong people who could make him stretch out his fists a little bit, but he didn''t expect it, but so.


    In fact, Lorne thought too much. After fighting with the strong, his combat experience was not a concept at all with this group of street gangsters.Moreover, his body has been continuously strengthened by Kaji, and he has also grown into a monster by incorporating the flesh and blood essence of "Adam" and "Barbarian" who are naturally abnormal.


    Even if he simply competed for strength, even a murloc powerhouse like Jinping was not his opponent.


    This kind of power, used to bully this group of street gangsters, is still a bit too bullying.


    However, at this moment, a murloc with three blood stains on his face walked out of the crowd.


    "Blood shark boss!"


    When he walked out, the surrounding murlocs subconsciously gave up a position for him, as if they were very afraid of this murloc.

 1003 Chapter 984 Vander Deyken

    Finally came a good opponent.


    Lorne looked at the murloc named Blood Shark in front of him. This murloc''s aura was very powerful. According to estimates, Yomo was similar to the tens of millions of bounty pirates in the paradise.


    This kind of strength, in the paradise where the combat effectiveness is relatively weak, is enough to dominate one side.


    It seems that he is now the ruler of Murloc Street and the boss of the gangsters.


    "A strong man like you, coming here, shouldn''t just want to show off his might."


    The blood shark was obviously not as impulsive as his little brothers, he looked at Ron and said cautiously.


    He knew very well that he was definitely not the opponent of this extremely thin-looking human being in front of him. One punch made Nuken lose his combat effectiveness. This kind of strength is far beyond his imagination.


    Perhaps, only the former Jinping boss can do this.


    "Of course not, in fact, I''m here to find someone''s trace."


    "A person?"


    The blood shark chewed Lorne''s words, a little at a loss.


    And Lorne walked towards the blood shark and said softly.


    "I want to find a clue to a murloc."


    A quarter of an hour later, at Murloc Street, the headquarters of the Blood Shark Gang, Blood Shark took out a document and handed it to Lorne.


    "This is the Deacon profile you want."


    Above the document is a murloc with a small top hat, a beard and long hair that is turned up.


    "well."


    Lorne received this information from the blood shark, and the murloc in front of him was very witty, which saved him a considerable amount of trouble.


    Deikun, full name Van der Deikun IX, broad-striped tiger shark man, head of the Flying Pirates.


    Van der Deyken, who was born on the streets of murlocs, is completely different from other murlocs. He claims to be cursed by the sea god. As a murloc, he cannot survive in the sea. He must apply a waterproof layer on his body. Can continue to live normally under the sea.


    This specificity also made Deaken in his childhood squeezed out by other murlocs.


    The fish people think that Deacon is a freak, no different from humans who can only live on land.


    Deacon, who grew up in this environment, has become very withdrawn and irritable.


    However, because of his natural shooter talent, the young Deaken gained a foothold in Murloc Street and gathered his own power.


    "Vander Deyken?"


    After hearing the name, Povar next to him was slightly surprised.


    "what happened?"


    Lorne asked.


    "I''ve heard of this name,"


    Poval said seriously, as the child of the Four Emperors, she naturally knew a lot of Mixin that ordinary people didn''t know.When she was very young, she had heard the name from her mother''s words.


    "Vander Deyken was a great pirate two hundred years ago. It is said that his power at that time has reached an unprecedented level. He was almost able to rule the entire sea." Poval looked at Lorne, and he wanted to speak again. only.


    Lorne smiled slightly. He knew that the little girl wanted to say that she was no different from her now.


    "However, he failed in the end. He was defeated by a newcomer pirate who rose like a comet, and finally died in regret."


    "His boat sank into the sea and disappeared."


    "Here is the story of Van der Deyken."


    It''s short, but it''s a matter of course. After all, only the names of the winners will be remembered in history, and those losers will soon be forgotten by history.


    If Lorne had died in the country of Japan, his fate would be no different from Van der Deyken.


    "Yes."


    The blood shark nodded, he said slowly.


    "According to this piece of information from ours, it is shown that this Daiken is indeed the descendant of that Daiken who was defeated. After the ship sank into the sea, he did not die, but fell in love with a mermaid. ."


    "His blood is gradually passed down, so it is said that there is human blood flowing in Deken''s body, and other murlocs reject him for this reason."


    "Is that so?"


    Lorne showed a slightly thoughtful expression.


    The reason why he looked for this Van der Deeken IX was because in his memory, this murloc seemed to have a nearly pathological obsession with the White Star and a crazy possessiveness.


    If Bai Xing goes out and is bumped by him, it is indeed possible to be attacked by him.


    "So, can you tell me where Van der Deyken is now."


    "A few years ago, it was precisely after Tiger Boss returned from the sea that he brought back the news of the dissolution of the Murloc Pirates."


    "Later, Aaron boss and Jinping boss parted ways because of different ideas. Jinping boss chose to stay on Fishman Island, while Aaron boss chose to take people out and stand on his own."


    "Before leaving, Boss Aaron asked Daiken if he was willing to leave with him, and Daiken rejected Boss Aaron on the grounds that he did not like to bend to others."


    The blood shark paused and continued.


    "This was also the last time I saw Deacon. After that, Deacon also took his men and left the streets of Murloc Street. Soon after, I heard that he had established a new Flying Pirate Group."


    "In other words, even you can''t be sure where Dekon is?"


    Lorne frowned slightly, and after reading the information about Deaken in his hand, he said softly.


    "Yes, but one thing is certain."


    Seeing Lorne''s displeased expression, the blood shark quickly continued.


    "Deaken must still be wandering near Murloc Island now."


    "I understand."


    Lorne put down the information in his hand and slowly got up.


    "I am very satisfied."


    After saying this, Ron took his men and left the headquarters of the Blood Shark Gang. After seeing Ron, the other murlocs had obvious fear and made way for Ron. .


    Seeing Lorne''s back gradually leaving, the blood shark finally breathed a sigh of relief, and he collapsed on the chair.


    The cold sweat completely soaked his vest.


    This man definitely has the power to slaughter the entire Murloc Street!


    Myself, from death, really is so close.


    At this time, a wretched murloc walked in with a grieved expression. After seeing the blood shark, the murloc showed surprise.


    "What are you doing, Marcus."


    After understanding the murloc, the blood shark was obviously a little unhappy, joking, he was almost killed by someone, and this Marcus actually hid himself.


    "Boss Blood Shark, I don''t want to either! It''s just that I just met a group of humans, they are really deceiving too much! We don''t put our murlocs in the eyes.


    Marcus pointed to the bruises on his body, and said aggrievedly.


    "Boss Blood Shark, you must avenge me!"

 1004 Chapter 985: Lornes Worries

    After hearing Marcus''s description of his own experience, the blood shark was silent for a long time, and then asked slowly.


    "Are you sure, the person you saw before is a young man with black hair!"


    "It''s true!"


    Marcus''s face was full of grievances and resentment for Ron''s beating himself.


    "After fighting me, he was quickly taken away by the people of Dragon Palace, but according to the style of the people of Dragon Palace. That human should be released soon."


    "At that time, the boss of the blood shark, you must be the master for me,"


    Marcus suddenly rushed in front of the blood shark, snotting and tearing, as if he had been wronged by the sky.


    "It''s not just me that he despised, but our whole murlocs!"


    After the cry was over, Marcus raised his head, the observer''s blood shark boss''s expression, in Marcus''s memory, the blood shark boss was a racist, and the same as the original Aaron boss, he has great influence on humans. His hostility, if he provokes like this, the blood shark boss will definitely be furious, and then take his hands down to find the arrogant human to settle accounts.


    At that time, even if the human being released by the people of Dragon Palace City, he will directly meet the blood shark boss and be severely taught by the blood shark boss.


    If the two sides both lose and lose, it would be even better, and he can inherit the position of the blood shark boss and unify the entire Murloc street.


    Marcus was thinking about his own Xiao Jiujiu, but he was now noticing that after the blood shark heard his words, his face became extremely blue.


    "Boss Blood Shark? What''s wrong with you?"


    Marcus saw that the blood shark boss''s expression was a bit wrong, and asked tentatively.


    "It''s okay."


    The Blood Shark shook his head, then looked at Marcus with a slight smile.


    "You did well, well."


    The blood shark was originally tall and big, with sharp fangs, so when it showed a smile, it seemed a bit oozing.


    But Marcus felt that the blood shark boss at this time was not just an infiltration of human appearance, but also an inexplicable sense of oppression that enveloped Marcus, which made Marcus shudder.


    "well-done."


    The blood shark repeated his words again.Then waved, two strong murlocs came forward, caught Marcus, and dragged him down.


    ...


    "The clue is broken again."


    After leaving Murloc Street, Lorne spoke.


    At this time, it was getting late, and countless light fish were lit up everywhere in the fisherman island.


    Light up the Murloc Island, which should have become dim.


    "It''s just that, one thing is certain. Van der Deyken should have done this."


    Lorne said to himself, after finding the clue of Van der Deyken, he vaguely had an intuition that his direction was correct.


    Lorne believed his instincts very much.


    Therefore, as long as you find Van der Deyken IX, you can be traced by the White Star.


    "It''s getting late now, so why don''t you go back and have a rest."


    At this time, Xia Li spoke at the right time.


    The fisherman island at night is not safe. There is no shelter from light. Many deep-sea creatures accustomed to darkness will wake up and wander around, so the residents of fisherman island do not have the habit of going out at night.


    Lorne looked at Xia Li, then nodded slowly.


    Everyone returned to a coral apartment located below the Mermaid Bay.This is the residence of most mermaids.


    Xia Li made a few rooms specially for Lorne and his men.After bidding farewell to the sexy cafe manager, Lorne lay on the soft bubble bed and began to think about his experience today.


    In this world, there is no perfect crime, as long as you do something, you will definitely leave a trace.


    As for Daiken, it is impossible for him to disappear on Murloc Island out of thin air, as long as he is still moving around here, he can definitely be found.


    So, where is Deakin?


    Lorne began to think about it, and there was a vague sense of anxiety in his heart, as if if he were to slow down, he would miss something extremely important.


    ...


    In the middle of the night, the sea outside Fishman Island was dark.


    A thin figure walking through the darkness, with the help of the faint light of the flaming fish, can vaguely distinguish that this is not a murloc, but a young female human.


    This female human has big golden wavy curly hair, even if she is among the murloc lady, she can be called outstanding.


    With the help of a thin layer of bubbles on her body, she walked through the deep sea like a murloc, turning her head and glancing back from time to time, as if something extremely dangerous was tracking her.


    I took a closer look and saw that her body was actually covered with wounds. The biggest wound was on her abdomen, which almost cut her whole body in half. Blood spurted out along these wounds, exposing the transparent bubble film. Stained with a strange crimson.


    "Definitely, hurry up... go back."


    The woman said to herself, anxious flashes in her eyes.


    At this time, behind the woman, there was a whistling sound, as if something huge had crossed the deep sea and chased her quickly.


    boom!


    A three-meter-long giant sword shot from behind her. The woman flashed dexterously, and the sharp sword shot against her body, but the woman did not take it lightly. The sharp sword struck her body. After that, he flew out tens of meters, slowly began to decelerate, then turned his head strangely, and flew toward the woman again.


    "This sword must be stopped."


    The woman murmured to herself that her physical strength was at the limit at this time. If she was hit by this sword, she could only become food for certain creatures on this sea.


    She is not afraid of death, but she is afraid of not fulfilling her mission.


    The sword was getting closer and closer to the woman. The woman gritted her teeth and then swam down. There was a coral reef with a hollow in the middle. The woman swam desperately towards that coral reef, and finally she was about to catch up with her. When I got into the coral reef.


    boom!


    The sharp sword plunged into the coral reef suddenly, then was pinched by the coral reef, shaking constantly.


    After moving a few centimeters forward slowly, he finally stopped moving forward.


    The point of the sharp sword was only one centimeter away from the woman.


    "saved."


    The woman was relieved, and then struggling to get out of the coral reef, the sword behind her was still moving.The woman breathed a sigh of relief, and when she was about to move on, she suddenly looked normal and looked at her waist.


    When I got into the coral reef just now, the bubble film covering my body was rubbed into a crack.


    The air in the film is constantly losing, and with this air flowing out, there is my own blood!

 1005 Chapter 986-Desperate Darkness

    The woman felt her consciousness become more and more groggy.


    The high pressure of the deep sea, coupled with the dizziness caused by blood loss, made her vision more and more blurred.


    "Be sure to... go back to Fishman Island... tell..."


    But even at this time, the woman still did not give up. As she died, she saw a seahorse carriage approaching from a distance, and several murlocs in the uniforms of Dragon Palace soldiers were sitting on the carriage.


    As a result, the woman exhausted her last bit of strength and swam toward the seahorse carriage.


    ...


    "A human?"


    This is a tall murloc with black hair, a flat hat with a triangular halberd and a black tattoo on his left arm.


    He looked at the woman lying in front of the carriage, frowned, and said coldly.


    "It looks like it was the human being saved by Princess White Star some time ago."


    Next to him, a slightly smaller murloc said slowly.


    "But, this woman, didn''t she disappear some time ago?"


    "It seems that she still hides something we don''t know."


    And the corner of the tall murloc''s mouth made a curve, and he shook the woman lying on the ground.


    The woman woke up from a coma, her eyes were bloodshot, and after seeing the Dragon Palace soldiers standing in front of her, she immediately grabbed the clothes of the tall murloc and said weakly.


    "I must... I must save Princess White Star... she, she is hiding in..."


    "Princess White Star?"


    After hearing the woman''s words, the tall murloc seemed to have come to lift the woman from the ground.


    "Where is Princess White Star?"


    Although King Neptune blocked the news of the disappearance of Princess White Star from the residents of Murloc Island, they, who were the guards of the palace, knew this very well.


    It is also very clear what the consequences will be.


    "She, she was hidden..."


    The woman weakly said a place name.


    After hearing this, the tall murloc fell into a short silence.


    Not only him, but all the murloc soldiers next to him fell silent.


    "So, was he the one who made trouble?"


    The tall murloc released the woman and let her fall to the ground.


    "What to do? Boss!"


    The other murloc soldiers were also a little at a loss, and subconsciously cast their eyes on the tall murloc.


    They are the confidants of this tall murloc, who have been saved by the tall murloc.For them, the orders of the tall murlocs were even more effective than King Neptune.


    "The disappearance of Princess White Star is no small matter,"


    The tall murloc thought about it, and unlike other murlocs, he actually didn''t respect this so-called royal family of murlocs that much.Even a few years ago, the chaos caused by the death of Princess Otohime was inseparable from him.


    Growing up in hatred, he only had resentment towards humans in his heart. He did not agree with Princess Otohime''s desire to live in harmony with humans.


    "And King Neptune did not make up his mind to completely separate the boundaries from humans."


    "Perhaps, the death of Princess White Star will make him realize this. Human beings are not credible. The Murlocs are the natural superior species and the true rulers of this sea."


    The thinking of the tall murloc gradually became clear.


    "so."


    Hearing the words of the tall murloc, the other murloc soldiers breathed quickly. They felt that they seemed to be creating the history of the murloc clan.


    "Let me light the last fire of this murloc''s anger."


    The tall murloc finally made up his mind, and then threw the woman out of the carriage.


    The woman was lying on the dark bottom of the sea, and she watched the seahorse carriage go away.


    What is desperate is not the surrounding environment, but her heart.


    "Help, Princess White Star."


    The woman finally muttered to herself.But no one can respond to her call.


    The deep sea is silent, and the next moment, the world of women also becomes dark.


    ...


    Dragon Palace, a guard of Wanggong Island patrolling back here.


    The guards guarding the gate of the Dragon Palace after a careful inspection, finally let the seahorse carriage enter the Dragon Palace.


    However, as if thinking of something, when the carriage was about to enter, the guard asked a tall murloc on the seahorse carriage.


    "Anything to find? Hoody"


    The tall murloc, known as Hodie, was taken aback for a moment, then turned around and said blankly.


    "No, I found nothing."


    At this moment, in the palace, King Neptune still wandered back and forth in front of his throne.


    The ministers on the left and right saw Neptune like this and sighed secretly, but they were helpless.


    The residents of Fishman Island know that King Neptune loves his daughter very much, not only because she is the only daughter of Princess Otohime, but also because Bai Xing is gentle and well-behaved, and has a very cuddly personality.


    Now that Princess White Star is missing, King Neptune couldn''t sleep peacefully until there was no definite news.


    At the door of the hall, a burly mermaid slowly walked in.


    "Is there any news? Shark!"


    King Neptune said anxiously after seeing his son.Shark only shook his head regretfully.


    "We have searched wherever we can go. We haven''t found the whereabouts of White Star."


    "And the place where Bai Xing disappeared, we also surveyed in detail, not only that, even the place where the coral reef can lead, we also searched along the way, but we did not find even a little clue."


    "The person who attacked the White Star left no trace."


    After hearing his son''s words, King Neptune felt his head buzzing. He paused before speaking in a panic.


    "So, did Lorne find out anything."


    Lorne is a big pirate from the new world, one of the rulers of this sea, with his ability, may be able to find the white star.


    After all, Lorne had promised himself, and that man, in Neptune''s cognition, had never had a precedent for failing to speak.


    Not once.


    Putting the last hope on a pirate with a notorious reputation, King Neptune was a little helpless, but there was no alternative.


    "No,"


    Shark shook his head.


    "Lorne went to investigate the place where Bai Xing disappeared, and got the same conclusion as us."


    After saying this, Shark hesitated slightly, but finally gritted his teeth and said slowly.


    "After all, he is a pirate who started his life by killing. It is not his strong point to find someone''s trace, so my father asks you not to give too much hope."


    After contacting Lorne, Shark obtained Lorne''s intelligence through the royal intelligence network.


    And this information never showed that Lorne had any talent for investigation.

 1006 Chapter 987 Murloc and Human

    After all, one''s talents are limited.


    Lorne is a well-deserved genius in combat, otherwise it would not be possible to grow from a prisoner to one of the rulers of this sea in just ten years.


    However, there is a fundamental difference between reconnaissance and combat, and they cannot be resolved by force.


    Therefore, Shark expressed a very pessimistic attitude towards whether Lorne could find the White Star.


    After hearing his son''s words, King Neptune remained silent for a long time.


    He was actually very clear about what Shark said, but in his heart, he still reported a glimmer of hope.


    Lorne has created countless miracles, in case this time, it will be fine.


    It is ironic to pin all hopes on a pirate with a notorious reputation, but King Neptune has nothing to do.


    He has lost his loved one once, and he doesn''t want to experience the feeling of losing a loved one.


    "Father! Father!"


    At this time, a thin murloc rushed in from outside and said with some excitement.


    "From Lord Lorne''s side, there is news! Huangxing, my child."


    "Did he find Bai Xing?"


    King Neptune asked excitedly.His eyes, which had been dimmed, regained their brilliance.


    "Do not,"


    But Huang Xing''s next sentence made King Neptune''s mood fall to the bottom.


    "Master Lorne did not find White Star."


    Huang Xing swallowed his saliva, and then continued.


    "However, he seems to have found some information. He asked us to find a clue to someone!"


    "A person?"


    King Neptune repeated what the Emperor said, somewhat puzzled.


    "Yes, a murloc."


    Huang Xing nodded seriously, and then continued.


    "A murloc named Van der Deeken IX, Lord Lorne said that the disappearance of the White Star may have something to do with this murloc."


    ...


    Lorne woke up from his sleep, and then suddenly covered his heart.


    I don''t know why, he always has a feeling of anxiety, which makes his heart tremble fiercely.


    "Exactly... what happened."


    He subconsciously thought of whether something happened to Garrett, who was staying at Sdio, because this kind of uneasiness had happened before. It was the last time he fought the Warring States period and fell into a coma. The whole world thought he was dead. Time.


    Garrett was alone, dealing with the pirates in the new world, and then risking great danger to go to Gild Tezolo''s agreement to go to the city of gold.


    At that time, Lorne also felt a great anxiety, and it was this anxiety that made him wake up from a coma.


    So Lorne immediately thought of Garrett.


    When he just wanted to pick up the phone worm and call to ask what happened to the family, his sanity awoke him.


    The current family is no longer the weak force at the beginning, but a huge behemoth with the entire sea.


    No matter what happens, Violet, as a secretary, will notify himself as soon as possible.Unless there is another force that suddenly attacked all the territories of the family and wiped out all family warriors including the guards of SKY in an instant.Let them even have no chance to inform themselves.


    But there is no such force in this sea, even other pirates in the world, together with the navy, can''t do it!


    Therefore, it cannot be what happened on the family side.


    But Lorne felt that his anxiety had not slowed down at all, but had become more and more violent. If he didn''t do anything else, he would definitely miss something important.


    So he sat up from the bed and looked at the sky outside. It was still early in the morning, and the first ray of sunlight had just passed through the sun tree Adam and shone on the ground of Merman Island.


    The lazy residents have not yet awakened, and the entire Murloc Island is extremely silent.


    "Something must be done."


    Lorne muttered to himself, he put on his clothes, and then gently pushed open the door of the Coral Apartment.The lantern fish that illuminates the entire Murloc Island has just extinguished its own lights, and some smiling marine creatures are wandering around the Murloc Island.


    The salty and wet sea breeze blew through, causing Ron''s long hair to become scattered.


    The street was extremely silent, and only a few early murlocs were left breathing the early morning air.


    And a woman in a cherry-colored kimono is standing at the gate, as if meditating.


    Sakuramiya Rashi never had the habit of getting up late. She was like a sophisticated instrument, and when the time came, she would go back and do the prescribed things.


    And every morning, it was time for her to temper her sword will.


    The moment Lorne discovered Sakuramiya Rashi, the woman also discovered Lorne.


    "Master, is there anything?"


    Sakuragiya Rashi suddenly opened her eyes, looked at Ron with quiet eyes, and said with some doubts.


    Unlike himself, Lorne has never had the habit of getting up early. In other words, as the freest pirate in this sea, Lorne has never been restricted by anything, even if it is a habit.


    Sakura Miyari had never seen such a Lorne before, frowning, silent, as if extremely anxious.


    Even when he was in the country of He, when he was about to fight Kaido, Lorne seemed to have everything under his control, and he didn''t show such anxiety.


    What happened, this quiet woman couldn''t help her curiosity, looking at Lorne.


    "Come with me to Dragon Palace City."


    And Lorne didn''t even cover up his thoughts.He said slowly to Sakuramiya Rashi.


    "I am very upset now."


    Sakuramiya Rashi was silent. She knew Ron''s abilities, so she knew one thing very well, that is, the anxiety that Ron said was not just perceptual anxiety, but something unfavorable that might happen.


    Lorne quickly found a team of Dragon Palace soldiers patrolling the fisherman island. After negotiating with King Neptune, these soldiers obviously also received the above order, knowing that the seemingly weak young people in front of them are absolutely The existence that cannot be offended.


    So after learning that Lorne wanted to go to Dragon Palace, these murloc soldiers didn''t even think about it, and immediately drove the seahorse carriage and sailed in the direction of Dragon Palace.


    The dragon palace city in the early morning is still beautiful, the precious pearls on the sea are dotted throughout the dragon palace city, and the colorful coral reefs grow unobtrusively in the dragon palace city.Here, it is like a fairyland in a dream in those storybooks on the sea.


    But Lorne had no idea of ??admiring the beauty in front of him.He just wants to see King Neptune now.


    Intuition told him that the source of anxiety is here.


    The gate of Dragon Palace City slowly opened, and Lorne entered the most sacred place of this fisherman island without any hindrance.


    At this time, there happened to be a group of Murloc soldiers going out on patrol.


    A tall murloc, sitting on the carriage, and Ron, passing by.

 1007 Ask for a day off

Ask for a day off and make up later. Thank you.

 1008 Chapter 988 Heroes and Villains

    This murloc named Huo Di, driving a seahorse carriage, slowly left Dragon Palace.


    Originally, they had just finished a round of inspections and could get a chance to rest in Dragon Palace for half a day, but after knowing the address where Van der Dyken IX was hiding, Hordy could not hold back his excitement at all. After arriving at Dragon Palace City, he took a short rest, found a reason, and left here again.


    According to the human woman''s intelligence, Bai Xing did not die. Not only that, she was also living very well. Except for being unable to gain freedom, Van der Deyken almost met all Bai Xing''s requirements.


    "Stupid guy."


    But the murloc who attacked the White Star received such an evaluation from Hodie.


    In Hordy¡¯s view, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. If the admired Princess White Star dies in human hands, King Neptune will be furious, and the residents of Murloc Island who love Princess White Star will also fight Mankind broke completely.


    This is a good opportunity to change the history of the murlocs. It is a good opportunity for the murlocs to wake up from Princess Otohime''s stupid thoughts and understand that the murlocs are noble by nature and cannot live in peace with humans at all!


    But the idiot Van der Deyken missed such a good opportunity in vain, indulging in the love of his children.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for that human female, Hordy would not have believed that Van der Deyken IX fell in love with Bai Xing at first sight, crazy infatuated with this fisherman princess, and even took advantage of Bai Xing for his perverted possessiveness. When leaving Dragon Palace City, he suddenly attacked her and hijacked her.


    Hoddy is very disgusted with this behavior, but he has no idea to save Bai Xing. What this murloc is thinking at this time is how to make Bai Xing''s death stimulate the hearts of the residents of Murloc Island, so that they will be angry. Transformed into hatred of mankind.


    Although there is no specific plan yet, Hodi already has some clues, and that is to let Bai Xing die in the hands of a famous or awe-inspiring human on Murloc Island in full view.


    Moreover, it was the kind of humiliated death, that kind of torture to death.


    There was a frantic smile on the corner of Hordy''s mouth, and the top priority now was to find Van der Deyken IX and determine his position.


    Fortunately, Hordy already knew where Van der Deyken IX was hiding.


    "Is it there? No wonder the guards of Longgong City patrolled for a few times and didn''t find you."


    The seahorse carriage came to the edge of the fisherman island, and there was a riot in front of it.


    A human ship wrapped in film bubbles is floating near the Murloc Island.


    Some strong humans wearing diving suits jumped off the boat and rushed towards the mermaid ladies wandering near the fisherman island.


    The mermaid ladies ran around in exclamation, but they couldn''t escape the huge slave net that mankind had planned for a long time, and they were quickly wiped out.


    This is a slave ship that dived deep into the fisherman island!


    "Catch them all!"


    On the deck of the slave ship stood a middle-aged man wearing a dark purple suit, white curly hair, and a slightly raised beard, like a gentleman.


    He looked at his men and shouted.


    This man is one of the well-known slave owners of the Great Sea Route. Some time ago, he got what seemed to be happening on the Murloc Island. The defensive force was emptied. This businessman keenly captured this key point.He then replaced this slave ship and the well-trained soldiers on board with all his wealth in order to get rich overnight.


    Because the price of an ordinary human in the black market is only 500,000 Baileys, and any murloc can sell a high price of more than 30 million Baileys in the black market.


    Fifty percent of the profit is enough to make a businessman take risks, and 100% of the profit can make a businessman trample on all the laws of the world.


    Now more than sixty times the profit, completely blinded the eyes of this slave owner. He looked at the cute mermaid ladies who were constantly struggling in the slave net, as if he saw the trembling Pele.


    "This way, is it too dangerous..."


    Next to the man, a woman in a blue dress said worriedly. She looked at her husband with worry in her eyes.


    In fact, she did not approve of her husband''s action. She was born in the Red Earth Continent and was born in a Marquis family. The slaves she had contact with since childhood were poor children, and the resources served as servants of the noble family in exchange for food.Rather than his husband forcibly depriving others of their freedom.


    I don¡¯t know why, women always feel that their husband¡¯s behavior is wrong.


    "father¡­¡­"


    And beside the woman, there was a little girl about seven or eight years old standing.


    The little girl hid behind the woman with a look of fear, stretched out half of her head, watching what happened in front of her.


    Her father''s crazy smile made her feel a little strange.


    "Don''t worry, nothing will happen."


    "It takes at least half an hour for the guards of Dragon Palace City to get to this place. By that time, we had already completed everything and escaped."


    "Furthermore, the guards under me are well-trained and equipped with the most advanced weapons of the Weinhill family. Even if the ugly fishmen come, they are not without the power of a battle."


    "What''s more, we can choose to escape when necessary, so don''t worry."


    The man turned his head and looked at the huge slave-catching net that was constantly rewinding, and his greed was even worse.


    This time, it can be said to be a big harvest. As long as they return to the land, this sexy and cute murloc lady full of ships will surely be able to sell a jaw-dropping high price in the black market!


    At that time, he will truly make a fortune.


    The man looked at Murloc Island, which was surrounded by various coral reefs, with a gleam in his eyes.


    It was like a pirate who saw the legendary big secret treasure, ONE-PIECE.


    But at this time, the man suddenly heard an angry roar.


    The huge slave-catching net was torn open by a hole, and the murloc ladies also took advantage of this opportunity and fled from the small holes.


    "Damn it! Who is it?!"


    The man''s eyes were cracked, and there was nothing more irritating than a cooked duck flying. He was going to see who had disturbed him.


    But suddenly, he was speechless.


    Because a tall murloc with dark skin is floating in the deep sea, holding a huge trident, looking at him with indifference.


    It was him just now, who tore through the slave trap.


    Looking around, cold sweat oozes from the man''s forehead.


    Because I don''t know when, his ship was surrounded by a group of murloc soldiers.

 1009 Chapter 989 Heroes and Villains (2)

    Hodie didn''t expect that the current humans would be so bold that they would rush to Murloc Island to capture slaves.


    It was hard to hide his anger in his heart. If he hadn''t happened to be here, his compatriots would have been taken away by this shameful human being.


    The mermaid ladies hid behind Hordy as if they had seen the savior.


    A very ironic thing, because of extreme racism, Hoddy can''t understand anything that is detrimental to the Murlocs, so he often takes action to clean up the group of humans who harass the Murlocs.This also gave him an extraordinary reputation on the fisherman island.


    "We, maybe we can talk. I can give you Bailey, a lot of Bailey."


    The man wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, looked at Hoodi, and said slowly.


    After being caught by this group of murloc soldiers, the man remembered his usual tactics, just like when he was caught in a certain human kingdom when he captured slaves before, he used Bailey to buy the group of guards, and then he was able to get away. .


    Now men also want to use this method. There is no one in this world who is not interested in Bailey. As long as the murloc shows a trace of greed in front of him, then the man has the opportunity to leave this place safely.


    Perhaps, bringing back the captured murlocs is not necessarily true.


    Sure enough, after the man finished saying this, Hoddy stopped his actions.


    "You may not know that a murloc can sell at an astonishingly high price in the human black market. If you ask me to bring this group of murlocs back, we can split the money between five, five, six and four."


    After seeing the terrible murloc stop before him, the man thought his trick had worked.He wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, pretending to be calm.


    "You six and four, believe me, you will never earn this money as a guard."


    But while saying these words, the man was thinking in his heart that if the murlocs really obeyed his words stupidly, then this trip to hunt slaves would be considered a bumper harvest.


    As for the 60% of the profit allocated to him?


    When he gets to the sea and resells the fish, can he still snatch the money from his hands?


    The big deal, I won''t go to sea for the rest of my life.


    "June 4th?"


    There was a hint of sarcasm at the corner of Hordy''s mouth, looking at the man as if looking at a fool.


    "You seven and three, can''t make any more concessions!"


    The man gritted his teeth and continued.


    This is a small negotiation skill, regardless of whether you will fulfill your promise in the end, but now you have to convince the murloc.


    Too many concessions will make people feel too false. Only this unwilling concession can win the trust of others.


    "Hahaha." But in response to the man, Hody laughed sarcastically, and not only Hody, but the other murloc soldiers also began to sneer.


    The man was about to continue the negotiation, but Hodie had moved.


    The next moment, the murloc rushed in front of the man, raised his huge triangular halberd, and stabbed it heavily against the man''s chest.


    Nourish!


    The sharp halberd pointed directly through the man''s chest and nailed him to the huge mast of the slave ship.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    And the man''s wife and daughter yelled sharply when they saw their husband and father died.


    But this yelling did not stop Hoddy at all. Hoddy waved his hand, and the fishmen under him swarmed up and rushed towards the remaining slave fighters.


    The high-tech weapons in the hands of those warriors did not have time to exert their due power in the deep sea, so they were easily torn their protective film by the fishmen.


    Then because of the high pressure in the deep sea and the lack of oxygen, these fighters were slaughtered by the murlocs without the ability to resist.


    "The waste that is extremely dependent on the environment, the inferior species that can''t even breathe in the sea, actually tried to negotiate with me."


    The blood stained this sea area, Hodie looked at the humans who were struggling in the sea and said sarcastically.


    "You do not deserve."


    At this time, he turned his gaze to the mother and daughter who had been lost because of fear.


    Slowly walked towards them.


    In his eyes, there was a flash of unkindness.


    ...


    "Still... didn''t you find anything?"


    Lorne looked at King Neptune in front of him, and said with some disappointment.


    I don''t know why, there is always a kind of anxiety in his heart, and this kind of anxiety seems to have an inseparable relationship with the Dragon King Palace, so he came here with Sakura Palace Pear.


    But from Neptune''s mouth, he did not get any valuable information.


    Bai Xing''s search for a job did not make any progress.And Van der Deyken IX seemed to have evaporated from the world of Murloc Island, without the slightest clue.


    "After our investigation, I did find signs of Van der Deeken IX''s activities. He did not leave the fisherman island, or in other words, did not leave the fisherman island too far."


    "So, he must be hiding somewhere."


    King Neptune reproached himself, as a king, but when he needed it, he couldn''t find a clue to a person in his territory.This is quite a humiliating thing.


    Especially, this person is also related to the whereabouts of his most precious daughter.


    "Is that so."


    Lorne nodded, unable to see his emotions.


    "I know."


    After speaking, Lorne got up and prepared to leave Dragon Palace with Ying Gong Li.


    Since King Neptune couldn''t help himself, he had to adopt some other methods.


    In the Dragon Palace City, everyone hurried past without noticing that Ron''s expression gradually became gloomy.


    Only a few people who knew Lorne knew that when Lorne showed this expression, it only meant one thing, and that was that he was angry.


    Lorne didn''t know why he was angry, but the consequences of his anger were serious.


    It was so serious that even the entire Murloc Island could not afford it.


    ...


    Outskirts of Murloc Island.


    In a coral reef.


    A woman with blond hair hides among the coral reefs, avoiding sharks outside.


    Because the bubble film covering him shattered, blood flowed outside along the gap.


    Attracted the top predators in this group of seas.


    The woman held a huge piece of coral, blocking it in front of her, against the shark''s sharp teeth.


    However, due to lack of oxygen, the woman feels that her consciousness is getting blurred, and she almost can''t hold the coral block in her hand.


    "Absolutely cannot fall here."


    The woman muttered to herself, even though she was abandoned by the guards of the dragon palace city, the woman still did not give up her inner hope.


    At this time, a man''s laughter came from her ear.


    One, she never wanted to hear the second man''s laughter in her life.


    "Hehehe..."

 1010 Chapter 990 Divination

    Outskirts of Murloc Island.


    The blood stains on the battlefield have been cleaned up by Hordy''s men, leaving only the wrecks of some ships floating in the deep sea.


    The escaped mermaid ladies patted their chests, looking scared.At the same time, he looked at the tall man standing in front of them with admiring eyes.


    Hordy Jones, because of his tragic childhood, grew up in the notorious Murloc Street. When he was in his prime, he chose to follow the seaman Jinping and joined the guards of Dragon Palace.


    Because of his personality, he has an inexplicable hatred for humans. Once he encounters a conflict between murlocs and humans, he will definitely rush to give these humans a vicious lesson. For this, Hordy has suffered a lot of punishment.


    But for this reason, Hodie has mixed reputations on Murloc Island.


    People who like him think that he is the savior of the murlocs, a hero who can save the murlocs, and even compares him with the murloc hero Fisher Tiger.


    Those who hate him think that Hordy is an out-and-out violent, bloodthirsty, no different from those fierce pirates.Even these people thought about driving Hody out of Murloc Island.


    It''s just that afterwards, Hai Xia came forward very flat, and the incident was finally left alone.


    Hodie himself, he doesn¡¯t care about the prejudice of the fish people towards him. What he really wants is that the ¡°lower races¡± on the sea pay a painful price for what he has done. Goal, he can sacrifice everything.


    Even if it is the Murloc Princess, Bai Xing is no exception.


    "Go back. Don''t be caught by humans next time."


    Hordy took a deep breath, then turned his head, and said to the mermaid ladies behind him.


    The mermaid ladies gratefully bowed to Hoddy, and then quickly swam back to the fisherman island. This time the experience left them quite a deep impression. In a short time, these mermaid ladies will not Leaving Murloc Island again.


    "Boss, what about this?"


    A murloc soldier walked in front of Hordy and pointed to a shivering little girl who was tied up next to him.


    This is the daughter of the slave merchant. Her parents had just died in Hordy''s hands a few minutes ago.


    The seven or eight-year-old girl, shivering, looked at Hordy with hatred.


    "A little human girl."


    Hodie said blankly.


    "Let her go."


    "but¡­¡­"


    What else did Hordy''s men want to say, because the hatred in the eyes of this little human girl was hardly concealed.But what followed was a cold snort.The murloc soldier trembled all over, then remembered.


    Boss Hordy is a truly ruthless person, cruel to his enemies, to his disobedient companions... the same is true.


    The murloc soldiers tied a bubble film to the little girl, and then filled it with air.


    The little girl''s body floated up involuntarily and floated upward.


    If nothing else, she would float to the sea after two hours.


    As for whether it can be discovered by the human fleet in the end, or whether it will be eaten by some terrifying monster while floating, this is not something Hordy cares about.


    After the battlefield was dealt with, the murloc soldiers gathered in front of Hordy.


    "Boss, shall we continue to inspect the surrounding area of ??Murloc Island?"


    A soldier who looked like a deputy captain looked at Hoodie and said in awe.


    "No."


    Hodie shook his head. The purpose of his coming out was not to inspect the Murloc Island for King Neptune, but to meet... that person.


    "where are we going."


    Hodie said.


    ...


    Lorne left the Dragon Palace City because he didn''t get the information he wanted.


    His mood is not very good.


    And because of the fisherman island that is 10,000 meters deep, the surrounding area is surrounded by sea water.Lorne''s abilities were greatly restricted. The perception ability that could easily cover the entire island is now limited to one block.


    This is why Lorne didn''t use his perception ability to directly scan Murloc Island, looking for the white star trail.


    "Lord, what should we do now."


    Sakuragiya Li drove Lorne and said calmly.


    She has never had her own opinion, and she will do what Lorne asks her to do.


    "Go to Xia Li."


    Lorne thought for a while before continuing.


    Xia Li''s divination ability is his only hope now.


    This time, he wanted to change his way, instead of divining the traces of the white star, but divining the traces of people related to the white star.


    At this time, it is already early morning.


    The sun shines through Adam, the sun tree, evenly on the long street of Murloc Island.


    Xia Li stretched out comfortably, then sat up from the bed, preparing to make breakfast for herself.


    But at this moment, the door of the apartment was suddenly pushed open, and Lorne walked in from outside.


    "Ms. Xia Li, I need you to do me a favor."


    The two people looked at each other and fell into a long silence.


    Xia Li was dressed very "cool" because she had just gotten out of bed. In Lorne''s eyes, Xia Li''s perfect figure was visible.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    A pillow was thrown at Lorne, Lorne frowned, and then just avoided.


    "You get out for me!"


    Xia Li shrieked, Lorne had no choice but to turn around and leave, closing the door slowly.


    In fact, he didn''t have any evil thoughts. There were many beautiful women around him, and there were even many express or implied feelings about them, but Ron didn''t care.


    Therefore, after seeing Xia Li, Lorne didn''t have any evil thoughts.


    Xia Li opened the door after tinkering in the room for a long time. At this time, she was dressed neatly and painted a light makeup.


    It''s just that it''s hard to hide the blush of his cheeks.


    "Let''s talk about it, what do you need to find me so early in the morning."


    Xia Li looked at Lorne and forced herself to speak in the same calm tone as usual.


    And Lorne nodded.


    "I need your help."


    Xia Li was stunned, and then her face quickly turned crimson.She clenched her fist, gritted her teeth and said.


    "You bastard!"


    If it wasn''t for knowing that she was definitely not Lorne''s opponent, and there was a Sakuramiya pear who had a good relationship with him standing behind Lorne, Xia Li would definitely have had an attack at this time.


    "I have no interest in your body."


    Of course, Lorne understood that Xia Li had misunderstood what she meant, and slowly explained.


    After a pause, he continued.


    "I need you to use your divination to help me find something."


    "Some things related to Bai Xing."

 1011 Chapter 991

    "Divination is not as omnipotent as you think."


    A few minutes later, in a certain room of the Coral Apartment, Xia Li sat upright, looked at Lorne, and said slowly.


    "If you want to know something, you have to pay something corresponding. The more specific you want to know, the greater the price you will pay."


    "What needs to be paid."


    Lorne said lightly.


    "I can provide it for you."


    The Wienhill family has a big family and almost countless wealth.


    Even Lorne himself didn''t know how much money he had today. He only knew that there were very few people in this world who could compare himself in wealth.


    "Then can you kill me?"


    Xia Li gave Lorne a white look and said coldly.


    "Yep?"


    "Can you change my destiny?"


    Xia Li repeated her words, paused, and then said.


    "Every time I fortune telling, my destiny will change unknowable. The more detailed the divination, the greater the change."


    "Although there is no way to verify it, I do know this. The more I do divination, the more thoroughly my destiny will be changed."


    Xia Li looked at Lorne and said.


    Lorne was silent, fate, he really couldn''t help Xia Li.


    Sure enough, there is nothing in this world that can be obtained for nothing. If you want to get something, you must give something corresponding.


    It is like a balance, weighing everything in this world in the dark.


    "Now, you can tell me what you want to know."


    After seeing Lorne''s silence, Xia Li suddenly smiled, and continued to speak after changing her voice.


    "People," Lorne said without hesitation.


    "People who have been in contact with Princess White Star recently."


    "That''s a lot."


    Xia Li frowned. Although Princess White Star rarely leaves Dragon Palace because of her shy nature, many people have been in contact with her.


    And you must know that before she was abducted, she had just condoned the fish people on Murloc Street. It was almost impossible to pass the divination and investigation one by one.


    "Then narrow it down."


    Lorne thought about the cost of "fate" that Xia Li just said.


    "I want to know who Princess White Star met after being abducted."


    "Let me try."


    Xia Li nodded, then stroked her slender finger on the crystal ball for divination, closed her eyes, and lightly chanted some vague spells in her mouth.


    The scenery above the crystal ball kept changing, and Xia Li''s brows began to frown, and Leng Hum constantly seeped from her forehead.


    Finally, she finally let go of her hand. At this time, the sweat completely wetted her clothes.


    "Sure enough, as you said."


    Xia Li said weakly. She saw through the divination crystal ball that among the people that Princess White Star had been in contact with recently, there was a tall black figure. Although she could not see the true face of this figure, judging from his characteristics, Similar to Van der Deyken IX.


    "The one who hijacked Princess White Star was Van der Deyken IX."


    "I know that."


    Lorne nodded, expressionless.


    "Princess White Star is locked in a very dark place. Strangely, this is my second time for divination. Could it be that there will never be sunshine in that place?"


    Xia Li said in surprise.


    "White Star is locked in a place that is always dark?"


    Lorne caught the keywords in Xia Li''s words, which could greatly narrow the scope of the search.


    Is there any place near Fishman Island where the sun will never be seen?


    Lorne didn''t know, but he was sure that King Neptune, as the ruler of the fisherman island, should know where this was.


    "So, can only one Van der Deyken be seen by the person in contact with Bai Xing?"


    Lorne said disappointedly. He wanted to find out the source of his uneasiness, and according to his premonition, Lorne guessed that Xia Li might be able to give himself the answer.


    "let me think again."


    Xia Li nodded, trying to remember the scene she saw through the divination crystal just now.


    Princess White Star was bound in the darkness, curled up, Van der Deyken was laughing wildly.


    Beside him, there stood countless black figures.


    Xia Li frowned, cold sweat oozing out.


    She seemed to see someone hiding behind Princess White Star.


    "Did you see anything?"


    Lorne asked, seeing Xia Li look like this.


    boom!


    Xia Li collapsed on the chair, and after a while, she continued.


    "I saw it, Princess White Star is protecting someone."


    "Who is protecting?"


    Lorne repeated Xia Li''s words, he felt very confused, Bai Xing himself is a prisoner, who else can she protect?


    "Yes."


    Xia Li nodded affirmatively, and then continued.


    "She is protecting a human woman, a human woman with blond hair."


    Perhaps because she felt that her description was a bit inaccurate, Xia Li found a piece of paper and drew the picture she saw through the crystal ball.


    When Lorne saw the head of the woman Xia Li drew, he stood up in shock.


    "How could it be her!"


    "Why is she in this place?!"


    Lorne would never think that that woman would be in this place!


    ...


    Murloc Island, somewhere, the wrecks of countless ships are floating in this gloomy environment.


    A half-broken ship was transformed into a residence, and some murlocs walked through the ship.


    And in the innermost part of this ship, there is a secret room, which constantly vibrates as if something is hidden inside.


    "Hehehehe."


    The sharp laughter of a man echoed in the boat.


    Then, a murloc with a tall figure staggered onto the ship, and he randomly threw a human woman onto the ship''s deck.


    "You almost ran away, little girl."


    The man looked at the woman who was struggling because of lack of oxygen on the ground, and said slowly.


    "If you run away and let the old Neptune know the location, then I won''t be able to live with my beloved White Star."


    After mentioning the word Bai Xing, the man hardly concealed his attachment and possessiveness.


    Several murlocs took out the iron chains and completely tied up the woman before putting on her bubble film.Avoid her death due to excessive blood loss.


    "By the way, I haven''t seen my most beloved woman for so long. I don''t know if she is thinking about me."


    The man hummed a small song, as if remembering something, and walked in the direction of the secret room.


    The door of the secret room was pushed open, and a female mermaid who was about more than ten meters tall was bound by an iron chain!


    "My dear Princess White Star, do you miss me?"


    The man said so.

 1012 Chapter 992 Cooperation

    Because of being a huge murloc, Princess White Star''s body is much larger than other murlocs.


    However, the huge body of more than ten meters high does not appear to be burdensome on Bai Xing''s body, but has a strange beauty.


    Bai Xing''s hands and huge fish tail were bound by the cold iron chain, and the whole person curled up in a pile of ship wreckage, looking a little pitiful.


    Her eyes were covered by a piece of cloth, but when the door was pushed open, Bai Xing seemed to feel someone coming in and stood up guarded.


    "Don''t be afraid, my dear Princess White Star."


    And Van der Deyken IX said lovingly.


    "I won''t hurt you."


    "I like you, I will protect you forever!"


    "Ooooooo~"


    And Bai Xing obviously didn''t believe the man''s words, the man''s confession in her ears was no different from the devil''s rants, her body trembled, and she couldn''t stop moving back.


    But behind her is the cold ship wall, unable to retreat.


    "It seems that you are not ready to spend a lifetime with me."


    Van der Deyken IX could not help sighing when he saw the white star like this, then stepped back and left the secret room.


    When he was about to close the door, he seemed to remember something and continued to speak to Bai Xing.


    "By the way, your human friend, I have helped you get it back."


    "Don''t worry, for your face, I will take good care of her."


    After saying this, Bai Xing''s body couldn''t help but tremble, and when she wanted to ask something, the door was suddenly closed.


    The whole secret room.Only I was left.


    "Be optimistic about Bai Xing, don''t let her run away."


    Van der Deyken IX walked out of the room, and said to his men not salty or indifferent.


    At this time, he didn''t have the gentlemanly demeanor when he was alone with Bai Xing, but rather indifferent.


    And his men seem to be used to these things too,


    "But, boss, if Princess White Star never agrees, have we kept her imprisoned like this?"


    At this time, a strong catfish could not help but speak. He looked at Van der Dijken, and his face was puzzled.


    "My matter, when is it your turn to intervene?"


    Van der Deyken glanced at the catfish murloc, with a trace of indifference in his eyes. The catfish murloc shuddered all over, and then he dared not speak any more.At this time, this fisherman thought of something.


    Van der Deeken IX''s original identity, but a pirate.


    And the essence of pirates is not cruel and indifferent?


    After reprimanding Yue''s subordinates, Van der Deyken IX turned his head, but the words of his subordinates also awakened him.


    If Bai Xing has not agreed to the request to marry himself, would he have to keep Bai Xing imprisoned like this?


    Van der Deyken IX thought that he had always been very patient, otherwise he would not fall in love with her at first sight when he saw a young white star many years ago, and then endured it for so many years before finally found a chance to hijack her.


    However, now, these patiences seemed to have been rejected by Bai Xing and consumed away.


    Perhaps, it is necessary to adopt some other means.This was what Van der Deyken IX thought. He turned his head and looked at the human woman who was still unconscious on the deck of the ship.


    Bai Xing seemed to value this human woman very much, and perhaps he could think of something from her.


    "Say ha ha ha."


    But at this time, a man''s ironic laughter sounded in the ears of Van der Deyken IX.The man looked up and found that he didn''t know when, a strong murloc with light blue skin, a flat hat painted with a trident, and a tall figure with tattoos on his left arm appeared beside him.


    And this murloc was wearing the uniform of a soldier in the Dragon Palace.


    Is it exposed?


    This was Van der Deeken IX''s first thought, and then he suddenly raised his hand, trying to shoot the murloc next to him.


    Now is not the time to entangle why it was exposed. At this time, Van der Deeken IX had only one thought in his mind, and that was to knock these enemies back first, and then flee with the white star in the chaos.


    His crazy possessiveness towards Bai Xing is above everything else. In order to achieve this dirty goal, he can even sacrifice all his subordinates.


    "Is this how you treat guests?"


    But the murloc did not rush and grabbed the arm of Van der Deyken IX. Deyken tried to struggle, only to find that the man¡¯s palm was like cast iron, full of power, no matter what he did. I can''t break free with force.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Daiken looked at the murloc in front of him coldly. If his position was known by King Neptune, then there must have been countless soldiers from the Dragon Palace city lurking around, and it was an extravagant hope to escape.


    And since this murloc has the ability to approach him quietly, it is not impossible to kill himself by sneak attack.


    So Deakin decided to calm down and negotiate with the other party.


    Although he has an almost paranoid possessiveness towards Bai Xing, it does not mean that he is an irrational lunatic.


    "Calm down? Do you want to understand that I am not your enemy?"


    And the murloc also released the hand holding Dai Ken, stretched out his palm, and said with a smile at Dai Ken.


    "Introduce myself, my name is Hoddy."


    "Hodie Jones."


    "I think the two of us should be able to cooperate."


    Deakin looked at the murloc in front of him and his inexplicable friendship with him, and stretched out his hand suspiciously.


    The palms of the two people were tightly held together.


    ...


    Back at the Coral Apartment, Lorne had just recovered from the shock.


    He didn''t expect that she would be in this place.After all, after that incident, Lorne had no clues about her anymore. After so many years, Lorne thought she had found a place to settle down, away from the dispute on the sea.


    But Lorne did not expect that since he would meet her in this place.


    In this way, the inexplicable anxiety he had previously made sense.


    "Why, do you know this human woman?"


    Xia Li noticed that Lorne''s tone was wrong, and said with some confusion.


    "This human woman was brought back by Princess White Star¡¯s pet two years ago. She was dying. After recovering, she seemed to have lost her memory. She didn¡¯t know her origin and identity, so she stayed in Dragon Palace. Among them, she became a rare partner of Princess White Star."


    Xia Li knows more things than many murlocs know, so she knows this woman.


    "Yep."


    Lorne nodded and said in a serious tone.


    "She is my sister."

 1013 Chapter 993

    After knowing the source of his uneasiness, Lorne finally got serious.


    And Xia Li looked at Lorne seriously, as if she had seen a devil, and she couldn''t help shaking.


    She only now remembered that Lorne''s name in this sea was a "demon".


    "Vander Deyken IX?"


    Lorne stood up and said to himself.


    "Hope, you don''t do anything extraordinary."


    Lorne didn''t care about Bai Xing''s safety, but if Van der Deyken IX did anything to her, Lorne would definitely not let him go.


    Certainly, not.


    This period of time is exactly the last half a month.


    From the paradise, the number of pirates passing through the fisherman island was significantly reduced compared to before.


    On the one hand, it was because the navy declared war on the pirates and hunted the pirates in Paradise. On the other hand, it was because the sea kings in the deep sea, for some reason, rioted.


    Many pirates who escaped the navy''s hunt by chance, unfortunately encountered these riotous sea kings during the dive, and then became the prey of these sea kings.


    The ship crashed and killed.


    And only some of the remaining pirates, after all the hardships, escaped to the fisherman island, finally came to a comfortable environment, so their pirate nature was quickly exposed.


    Robbery, theft, fighting, slave trafficking...


    Conflicts between murlocs and humans are being staged everywhere in the murloc island, and Dragon Palace, as the defensive force of the murloc island, did not have time to stop these riots for some reason.


    For this reason, during this period, fisherman island does not welcome pirates who come from the paradise. These pirates are helpless and can only dock their ships under the fisherman island, hiding in the huge shadow under the fisherman island. Among them, he sent his men to swim to the fisherman island to buy supplies.


    Because of the conflict between murlocs and humans, the entire murloc island was a lot more chaotic than when Lorne first came here.


    At least, Lorne thinks so.


    "A place where you will never see the sun."


    Lorne left the Coral Apartment, remembering the information he had just received from Xia Li, frowning.


    The fisherman island, which is located in the deep sea of ??10,000 meters, can see the sun, originally because of the sun tree Adam that grows here.


    And the place where you will never see the sun is the place where the huge canopy of Adam Yang tree has not had time to cover.


    There are not many such places in Fish Man Island, but there are not many.


    "Some headaches."


    Now Lorne really misses when he is at sea, without the constraints of the sea, his perception ability can easily cover the entire fisherman island. At that time, it is easy to find a hiding person.Rather than scurrying around Murloc Island like headless flies like now.


    However, this also has an advantage, that is, Lorne can start thinking.Compared with using powerful force to solve everything, this feeling of using the head gave Lorne a special experience.


    "Don''t run, damn human!"


    But at this moment, there was a commotion in front of him.


    A human being like a pirate, holding a huge box of exquisite workmanship in his hands, rushing along the long street, and behind him is chasing a group of vicious humans.


    "damn it!"


    After seeing Lorne, the human being had a flash of light in his eyes, and then deliberately shouted at Lorne in an excited voice.


    "Boss, help me! I just obeyed your order, looking for a chance to steal some fish-man island specialties, the pearls as big as fists. I took them to the sea and reselled them, but they found them. "


    "Boss, let these murlocs see the strength of our Greyhound!"


    The pirate passed Lorne, then shouted.


    "I''ll wait for you on the boat! After you have cleaned up these stupid murlocs, we will run away."


    After roaring this, the pirate flew away, while Lorne and Sakura Miyari were surrounded by the rest of the angry fish people.


    "What should I do, do I need a concubine to solve these murlocs?"


    Sakura Miyako looked at Lorne and said lightly.


    She was just Lorne''s sword, and she would kill whoever Lorne asked her to cut.


    "Very stupid, but also very effective."


    And Lorne said blankly.


    Of course he didn''t know the pirate just now, but he was not a fool. He knew that the pirate was just using him as a shield. No matter what he did, he would delay this group of aggressive murlocs for a long time.


    And this period of time was enough for the pirate to escape.


    But now, Lorne had no idea of ??entanglement with these angry murlocs in this place.


    "I don''t know this human being just now, I can make a way for you."


    And Lorne didn''t have the slightest idea of ??preventing disaster for that human being. He turned his body sideways and said slowly to the group of murlocs.


    "All this has nothing to do with me."


    However, this group of murlocs, blinded by anger, didn''t care about Ron''s words at all. Some of the radical murlocs even rushed towards Ron with a roar.


    "You humans are all one nature! Greed is hopeless!"


    "Who knows if this is just your rhetoric, use this statement to wash away your suspicion! You humans are all in one group!"


    "You cruel murderers!"


    The anger on the faces of this group of murlocs, the huge pearls stolen, is nothing more than a trivial matter, and more, it is the anger that has been accumulated against humans over the years.


    They hadn''t forgotten how Princess Otohime died in the first place!


    After hearing the words of this group of murlocs, the other murlocs watching around gradually became indifferent, and looked at Ron with angry eyes.


    It was as if looking at the human who killed Princess Otohime back then.


    The resentment between murlocs and humans for many years has reached a point where it is difficult to adjust.


    Perhaps, only a fuse is needed, and this hatred will be ignited.


    However, facing this group of angry murlocs.Lorne only did one thing.


    He stretched out his hand, a faint purple halo, centered on him, spread everywhere.Then all the murlocs shrouded in the halo felt that they suddenly became extremely groggy.Kneeled on the ground one after another.


    Among millions of people, there is only one person who possesses the domineering and domineering. People who are not determined will lose their consciousness when facing the domineering owner.


    Lorne didn''t even bother to explain, so he used this quickest method.


    In the face of absolute power, the so-called public anger is so trivial.

 1014 Chapter 994

    The angry murlocs all around fell down.


    Only Lorne and Sakura Miyari stood on the long street.


    "Let''s go."


    After doing all of this, Lorne just breathed out softly, and then slowly said to Sakura Miyari.


    "I seem to have guessed where the van der Deyken is hiding."


    Before, Lorne entered into a misunderstanding, that is, he took it for granted that Van der Deyken IX would be hidden in a sparsely populated place, and King Neptune also thought so, so he sent a large number of troops in various places. Look for the white star in a rare place.


    I haven''t had the slightest gain for so long.


    It''s just that the pirate just inspired Lorne.


    Because of the antagonism between murlocs and humans, many human pirate ships did not choose to dock at the port of Murloc Island, but chose to dock them directly below Murloc Island.But because it was hidden by the fisherman island and not covered by the sunlight from the sun tree Adam, that place happened to be in a dark area all year round.


    "Let''s find this very good murloc in hiding."


    Lorne said.


    ...


    "This time I got rich!"


    A male pirate jumped out of Murloc Island, then took out a beautiful box from his arms, opened the box, and placed a huge pearl in it.


    This kind of thing is quite rare even in the fisherman island, and once it can be smuggled to the sea, it will be sold at a shockingly high price.


    "What an idiot!"


    At this time, he thought of the poor man he had implicated. Although the face of that man seemed familiar, the pirate still didn''t care.Anyway, his pirate ship was about to leave this ghost place, and the other party didn''t know his identity.The sea is so vast, the two sides may never have a chance to meet again.


    Besides, whether he can escape from the angry group of murlocs, it is not necessarily true, maybe now he has been torn to pieces by the group of murlocs.


    As for why he felt familiar, the Pirate guessed that he had seen his reward list somewhere before.


    And in this sea, there are countless famous pirates. Who cares about someone who has nothing to do with him?


    "Now, as long as you meet the boss and them, you can leave this ghost place."


    The pirate thought so, but when he raised his head, his expression suddenly stiffened.


    Because, the pirate boats that should have docked in this place all disappeared, replaced by countless aggressive murlocs.


    Unconsciously, he fell into the murloc''s circle?


    "What''s the matter? Why is this?"


    At the moment when the pirate hesitated, several murlocs rushed towards him, waving the sharp halberd in their hands, as if to pierce it.


    The other murlocs stood in the distance, not smiling, as if they were watching.


    "Where are the bosses?" The pirate didn''t have time to think about it. Faced with these menacing murlocs, he immediately took out his weapon.


    An exquisite revolver.


    Boom!


    Two bullets came out of their mouths, accurately hitting the chests of the two murlocs rushing in front, and blood spurted out of their chests!


    "damn it!"


    The pirate cursed secretly, because in the high pressure environment of the deep sea, the power of the bullet was greatly reduced, otherwise the two bullets would be enough to kill these murlocs.


    There was an incredible flash in the eyes of the shot murloc, and he became furious.


    They uttered a language that the pirate could not understand, and rushed towards the pirate.At a loss, the pirate raised his pistol again.


    boom!


    But he only had time to pull the trigger once, and another murloc cut off his gun''s arm with a sword. The pirate clutched his broken arm and wailed in pain.


    All the murlocs gradually approached the pirate, with an angry look in their eyes, and surrounded him.


    That huge pearl rolled down on the soft sand, shining with a soft light.


    "about there."


    In the distance, a man with black hair said lightly.The pirate caused him some trouble, so Ron naturally wanted to "repay" him a little.


    Therefore, he distorted the perception of this pirate, making him think that the human pirates stationed here are all murlocs.


    "Everyone must pay a corresponding price for what they do."


    Lorne said so, and then he didn''t care about the bloody he had made with his own hands, and he passed the chaotic crowd directly and walked forward.


    And these pirates, as if they hadn''t seen Ron, were indifferent to Ron and Sakura Miyari, and even when Ron walked in front of them, they silently gave way.


    Below the fisherman island, it was extremely dark, only a little lantern fish illuminates this dark land.


    "I didn''t expect Van der Deyken IX to hide in such a place."


    Sakura Miyari frowned. There were countless pirates who came down from the paradise. No one would have thought that Van der Deyken IX was so courageous and hid in such a place.


    "Somewhere in the sea, there is an old saying that the most dangerous place is the safest place."


    "It is precisely because all of us did not expect Van der Deyken IX to be so courageous that he could hide for so long without being discovered."


    Lorne said so, an invisible halo spreading around him centered on him.


    Lorne''s perception ability enveloped this area, and then quickly found a place suitable for Xia Li''s divination.


    A ruin made up of the wrecks of countless ships.


    "found it."


    Lorne opened his eyes suddenly and he noticed that there were some murloc trails in that place. Although hiding well, he could still vaguely smell the stench of these murlocs.


    "Hope, you don''t do anything excessive."


    And Lorne said indifferently, if Van der Deyken IX did anything to hurt "her", then he would make Van der Deyken regret his life.


    He did what he said.


    After passing through the area where the human pirates are stationed, the surrounding people gradually become sparser and darker.


    Even with the light of the lantern fish, one can only vaguely see a few meters ahead, and more, it is dark.


    A piece of darkness, suppressed to almost suffocating.


    The wreckage of the nearby ship added a strange atmosphere to the darkness.


    "right here."


    Lorne raised his head, and a small pier made of stacked ships appeared in front of him.


    One of the giant ships docked on this ruin.


    And here is the picture Xia Li drew for her divination.


    However, when Lorne swept this place with his perception ability, his face suddenly became gloomy.

 1015 Chapter 995

    "This is our cooperation."


    Hordy looked at Deakin and said slowly.


    "We both benefit from cooperation."


    "A tempting proposal."


    Deacon took his hand back, but he was still a little suspicious.


    "But if you proceed according to what you said, I can get a white star and get rid of the intrusion from King Neptune completely, but what can you get?"


    The world of pirates is a world full of benefits. Deken doesn''t believe that anyone will be such a bad person and help others for no reason.


    In particular, Hody''s identity is a palace soldier who is hostile to him.


    "Me?"


    Hoddy showed a mysterious smile.


    "I will naturally get what I want."


    "What is it?" Daiken couldn''t help asking.


    "The power that can change history."


    ...


    Ten minutes later, somewhere on Fishman Island.


    On a seahorse carriage in Dragon Palace.


    "Boss, you said that Van der Deeken IX, will he really proceed according to our agreement?"


    A murloc soldier looked at Hoddy and asked with some confusion.


    He didn''t understand why he and others had clearly found Van der Deyken''s trail, but the boss did not choose to snatch the White Star Princess back, but had to cooperate with Van der Deyken IX.


    "will not."


    Hordy shook his head and said confidently.


    "Because I didn''t tell him at all, I will kill Princess White Star in full view at the end of the process."


    Hoddy has never believed in Van der Deyken IX, or in other words, he has never believed in anyone.


    He took out a small box, which contained the "some kind of secret treasure" he had stolen from Dragon Palace. Inside the box was some small white pills.


    He only believes in power.


    "As long as Daiken takes the White Star Princess to that place, then he will not be able to help the next thing."


    Hodie said this, as if he was telling a rather trivial thing.


    Listening to Hordy''s words, the murloc soldier felt chills all over his body.


    He couldn''t help but think that today Hoddy could sell Van der Deyken, who worked with him, what about tomorrow?


    Will these companions who were born and died with Hodie be betrayed by him?


    The murloc soldier couldn''t help but think that at this moment, he suddenly felt that Hodie in front of him had become extremely strange.


    He seemed to have known Hoodie for the first time.


    But at this time, the phone worm on the chest of the murloc soldier suddenly rang.He took the call bug, and his face gradually became serious.


    "Boss, something very important has happened."


    "Yep?"


    Hordy lowered his head and looked at the murloc soldier.


    And this soldier felt like he was being watched by a terrible beast, couldn''t help swallowing, and then slowly said.


    "There was a chaos in Murloc Island. It seems that a pirate attacked the residents of Murloc Island. Many of the residents fell into a coma and asked us to go to support them."


    The printer slowly typed out a picture of a young man with black hair, facing the murloc who surrounded him heavily, raising his hand expressionlessly.


    "The target is this person."


    Hordy took the picture and looked at it.


    He felt that he should have seen this man somewhere, because this man gave him a rather familiar feeling.


    Hordy frowned and began to think.


    Finally, he remembered where he had seen this man.


    "Unexpectedly, he was in this place."


    Huo Di was taken aback for a moment. He did not expect that the most famous young pirate in the New World would come to this place.


    Came to the fisherman island located 10,000 meters under the sea.


    "It seems that the most suitable person has already appeared."


    A cruel smile came up at the corner of Hodie''s mouth.


    He was still thinking about the most suitable person to kill Princess White Star.


    Because it is not easy for a person to find a well-known human that is easy to resonate with the residents of Murloc Island, and now Lorne has even sent him to the door.


    A new world overlord-level pirate openly killed the Murloc Princess on the Murloc Island. Once this happens, it will completely push the relationship between Murloc and humans into an irreparable abyss.


    As for Lorne''s disagreement?Hodie never considered this issue.


    He subconsciously touched the box full of small pills in his arms.


    Only with enough power, nothing can''t be done in this world.


    ...


    Lorne''s face was pale, looking at the ruins of a ship in front of him.


    Several murlocs poked their heads out and looked at Ron with fear.


    "Tell me, where is Van der Deyken IX?"


    Lorne glanced at an octopus man hiding by the side, and said coldly.


    He felt the aura of a lot of murlocs in this place. They stayed in this place not long ago, but suddenly they left here as if they had received some order.


    Only some peripheral personnel who have not had time to evacuate are left behind.


    Van der Deyken IX ran away!This gave Lorne a feeling of being fooled.


    The octopus man looked at Lorne shiveringly, his feeling of pressure almost made him breathless.


    And Lorne also realized that the overlord look he had given was too strong, so he restrained a little. The octopus was finally able to breathe, and he took a few breaths.


    "Boss Deakin, he... he... not long ago... left... here."


    The octopus man said intermittently.


    "Where did he go?"


    "No... I don''t know... But he''s so...like going to... Fishman Island... direction..."


    Lorne realized that the octopus man was not lying, so he let him go.


    Then he walked into the wreckage of the dilapidated ship. There were still some blood stains on the deck that had not been wiped clean.


    Seeing these blood stains, Lorne''s face became gloomy.Because he smelled a familiar smell from these blood stains.


    The smell of "sister".


    "It seems that Van der Deyken did a rather stupid thing."


    Lorne said.Some murlocs who had not had time to evacuate looked at him in awe, but did not dare to stop Ron.


    At the end of the deck, there was a secret room. Lorne walked over and pushed the door of the secret room open.


    There are still a few thick iron chains here, and some blood stains on the shackles, it seems that some people were tied up in this place not long ago.


    But at this time, the phone worm on Ron''s body suddenly rang.


    On the other side of the phone worm, Xia Li''s anxious voice came, and she asked loudly.


    "What did you do?"


    "You are wanted by Murloc Island!"

 1016 Chapter 996

    "What happened?"


    In the Dragon Palace City, Jinping looked at the wanted order in front of him and rebuked.


    The wanted order was a portrait of a young man with black hair. He raised his hand slightly to the fish people who surrounded him, his eyes were indifferent, as if he realized that he was surrounded by heavy encirclement.


    "This man previously created a shocking incident that caused the murloc residents of more than half a block to fall into a coma..."


    A murloc soldier said tremblingly when he saw it.


    Jinping boss has always been approachable. He had never seen such an angry boss, so he thought he did something wrong.


    "Withdraw quickly."


    Jinping took a deep breath, and then said slowly.


    Dragon Palace has its own system, which will want some dangerous people who are deemed to pose a threat to Murloc Island.This is why Lorne''s wanted order was issued before Jinping, or King Neptune hadn''t reacted.


    Before, this system was proud of Murloc Island, but now, Jinping just wants to withdraw this wanted order quickly.


    "I hope it''s still too late and don''t offend him."


    Jinping said that he was not afraid of Lorne, but he knew one thing more clearly, that is, if he annoyed that man, it would be easy for him to destroy the fisherman island.There is absolutely no way to stop him.


    And the murloc soldier wanted to say something, but when he saw that Jinping looked so serious, his expression gradually became serious, then he took a deep breath and stepped back.


    But Jinping was still a little uneasy after wandering alone in the room for a few laps.


    "Now, I must go and see him."


    Murloc Island has fallen into an unprecedented crisis. If this matter is not handled properly, the consequences may be very serious.


    It was so serious that even if the White Star Princess disappeared, it could not be compared with it.


    ...


    Lorne returned to Murloc Island. He didn''t know why Van der Deeken IX left his hiding place.Is it because you noticed that your position was exposed?


    But it shouldn''t be, because Lorne also came to realize after encountering the pirate who was blaming him.


    At this time, the Murloc Island seemed a bit chaotic. Many Murlocs looked at Lorne in awe or hostility with a reward list.


    "Am I being offered a reward?"


    Lorne felt a little absurd.It was not that he disliked that he was offered a reward, because he was originally one of the biggest reward criminals in this sea, but he was surprised that this extremely weak fisherman island in his eyes dare to reward himself.


    "What to do next?"


    But Sakura Miyari is still as cold as usual, she doesn''t like thinking, and she only needs Lorne to give her orders.


    Leaving, or fighting, is nothing to her.


    Soon after Lorne set foot on the fisherman island, a group of heavily armed murloc soldiers came to this place and surrounded the group of Lorne who were walking on the long street.


    A tall murloc was pushed out, looking at Ron with a look of fear, but the companion behind him seemed to give him courage, he cleared his throat, and was about to say something to say before the war started.


    "You are already surrounded, please grab it with your hands..."


    But before he could finish the words, the phone worm in his arms suddenly rang. After hearing the order from the other end of the phone worm, the murloc warrior showed a heavy-bearing expression. He waved his hand, these heavily armed fish. The soldiers put away their weapons and quickly dispersed.


    It''s like a farce.


    And Lorne was expressionless from beginning to end.


    "solved."


    After the fish people dispersed, he slowly said to Sakuramiya Rashi.


    Because he didn¡¯t want to have a direct conflict with Fishman Island, he did not kill him when he did it before. If King Neptune is really so stupid and insists on being an enemy of himself, then Lorne Don''t mind giving him some "lessons."


    "Finally found you! Where have you been?!"


    Soon after the murloc soldiers left, Xia Li and Kemi finally ran over in a hurry.


    After seeing the murloc warriors around him who were not lying around, Xia Li breathed a sigh of relief, then looked at Lorne and asked in confusion.


    "What happened, why did Dragon Palace suddenly want you?"


    "It''s just a misunderstanding."


    Lorne said lightly, he didn''t want to continue entangled in such a trivial place, so he changed his voice and said to Xia Li.


    "I found the hiding place of Van der Deeken IX before."


    "really?"


    Xia Li was surprised, he quickly grabbed Lorne''s clothes and asked.


    "So, did you inform Dragon Palace City?"


    However, after saying this, Xia Li also found her mistake.


    Now that Ron had discovered it, it didn''t make any sense to not inform the Dragon Palace.


    "He escaped. When I arrived at that place, I only found some surviving murlocs."


    Lorne shook his head and said slowly.


    "It''s just that I got some useful information from those murlocs."


    "Vander Deeken IX did not choose to stay away from here, but chose to come to Murloc Island."


    "In other words..."


    Xia Li felt her breathing stagnate.


    "Vander Deyken IX and Princess White Star are now on Murloc Island!"


    Lorne said.


    ...


    "My beloved Princess White Star, this is Murloc Island, and it will also be our home in the future."


    Somewhere in Murloc Island, Deakin opened the window of the huge whale cart and said softly to the inside of the car.


    "How beautiful it is. After the death of King Neptune, the most magnificent pearl on the sea belongs to you and me."


    Outside the window, there are countless beautiful coral reefs. The residences of the residents of Murloc Island are located on these coral reefs.


    The golden sunlight swayed evenly on the fisherman island, like the luster on the surface of a precious pearl.


    "Woohoo..."


    On the whale cart, a huge female murloc, her hands were bound by chains and her mouth was sealed by a piece of tape, looking at Deaken, she made a whining sound.


    Especially when Daiken said that when her father passed away, this woman was even more anxious and about to cry.


    "Don''t cry, my beloved Princess White Star."


    Daiken gently wiped the tears from the corners of Bai Xing''s eyes, and then said softly.


    "If you cry, I will be very sad."


    When he finished speaking, the huge whale cart suddenly stopped, and Deaken stood up and gently pushed open the huge door.


    "finally reached."


    Outside the door is the trunk of a huge tree. The tree is so vast that there is almost no edge in sight.

 1017 Chapter 997: The Voice That Spreads All Over Murloc Island

    Yang Tree Adam, a towering tree that grows from the deep sea.


    The entire fisherman island is dependent on the sunlight transported from the sea by this big tree.


    Or it can be said that if there is no Adam, there would be no Murloc Island.


    And Deacon is now under this restricted tree trunk.


    "Soon, you will be completely mine."


    Deacon spoke slowly to Bai Xing.


    After hearing Daiken''s words in the huge whale cart, Bai Xing began to struggle violently, but the iron chain firmly bound her hands and fish tail, making her immobile.


    "Don''t be afraid, my love, it''s really fast."


    And Deaken looked at Bai Xing with a possessive expression, but he quickly took back his desire and let his men slowly close the door of the whale cart.


    He waved his hand, and several murlocs brought out a huge phone bug from the whale cart.This was given to him by his former partner, the murloc named Hordy.The main female phone worm that can connect the entire fisherman island broadcast speaker.


    After debugging the phone worm, Daiken looked at his pocket watch, and after determining the time, he cleared his throat and coughed.


    "Ahem."


    Then, the entire Murloc Island echoed the sound of Deacon''s coughing, and all the Murlocs stopped their movements and looked at the surrounding radio speakers with blank faces.


    Deacon was very satisfied with the effect, which shows that Hoodi did not lie.


    "Introduce myself, I am a pirate from the sea, Dess in iron handcuffs."


    Deiken continued to speak slowly, his low voice echoing in the fisherman island.


    Dess was a pirate from the paradise, but his ship was attacked by Deacon and others before his ship arrived at the fisherman island. He and all his men were buried in this deep sea.


    Hoddy asked himself to use the identity of a human pirate. Deaken immediately thought of the human pirate who had died in his hands, and then naturally put on his identity.


    As for the dead Dess, it is impossible to rush out of the grave and pierce himself.


    "Maybe you don''t know me now, but soon, you will remember my name."


    Deken paused, then continued.


    "Because, your dearest princess, the white star is in my hands now."


    "If you can''t prepare five billion Baileys in two hours, then you will never see your White Star princess again."


    Deacon snapped his fingers, then said slowly.


    "The time now is twelve o''clock noon, then, start timing."


    Immediately after Deakin''s voice appeared, the residents of Murloc Island were at a loss. After Deaken had finished speaking, these residents became completely angry.


    "In the end what happened?"


    "Who is Dess? Listen to him, he seems to be a human!"


    "Princess White Star is missing!? Is he going to kill Princess White Star?"


    The entire fisherman island became extremely noisy, and all the fishermen were whispering and chaotic.


    "That guy Deaken is moving so fast."


    And somewhere on Murloc Island, Hoodie listened to Daiken''s voice in the horn, and the corner of his mouth was curved.


    The first step of his plan was to make Deaken pretend to be the human pirate who kidnapped Princess White Star and create chaos.And he took advantage of this chaos to release all the human pirates outside the fisherman island.


    By then, King Neptune will inevitably lead people to fight with these human pirates.The entire Murloc Island will be lit by war.


    According to the plan, Daiken would take advantage of the chaos and kill King Neptune in secret, and then come forward to sweep out all the human pirates as a murloc.


    Create a heroic image that saves the White Star Princess and marry the White Star Princess in a fair way.


    This is the plan that Hordy told Daiken. At this time, Daiken should still be immersed in his heroic dream of saving the United States.


    As for why Deacon was asked to go to the canopy of Adam, the sun tree located in the center of Murloc Island, on the one hand, it is because only in that place can the voice of the mother phone bug affect the entire Murloc Island, and on the other hand, it is Hordy needs Princess White Star to die in full view.


    However, for this second point, Hordy will never say to Deakin.


    "Since our companion has already started to act, then we should also have some expressions."


    Hordy said slowly to his men, then waved his hand, the seahorse carriage slowly drove towards somewhere.


    The entire Murloc Island was covered by a huge bubble.


    This layer of bubbles can only be traversed by murlocs who are born to survive in the deep sea. Once a human ship approaches this layer of bubbles, it will instantly absorb a layer of bubbles on itself and then bounce away.


    They want to enter the fisherman island, only from the main entrance of the fisherman island, through a huge valve.


    And now, because of the disappearance of Princess White Star, the people of Dragon Palace guarded this valve strictly, carefully identifying the identities of those entering and exiting. This is why, those human pirates can only stay outside the fisherman island. reason.Because once there is any conflict with the fish people on the fisherman island, it will be too late to escape from this place because the ship stays in the fisherman island.


    But now, Huo Di led his men and slowly drove towards the place where the fisherman island valve was.


    "Who are you?!"


    In the valve control room, several murloc soldiers saw Huodi and others, and said with a look of alert.


    "Did you hear the sound inside the horn just now? Princess White Star was kidnapped!"


    "King Neptune is very furious, let us take over this place and not let any pirates in!"


    "He wants to personally catch the pirate who kidnapped Princess White Star!"


    Hoodie said, and then took out the identity token symbolizing his own Dragon Palace soldier. The soldier guarding here took the token and looked at it for a while. There was nothing wrong with the pattern on the token, that is, Hoody''s The identity is real.But when he was just about to raise his head and ask Hodi about the documents to take over this place, he saw a huge mace.


    boom!boom!


    Hordy looked at the several murloc soldiers who had fallen in a pool of blood, and then took over the control room with his men.


    "It''s time to start work, brothers."


    Hoodie slowly said to his men, a murloc soldier heard the news, then took out a remote control, and slowly pressed it down.


    Outside the fisherman island, where the pirates were stationed, a few voice-recording bugs that had been placed a long time ago slowly opened their eyes.


    Then, Deakin''s voice came out of the answering phone bug.


    Hoddy nodded in satisfaction, and then gently pressed a button in the control room.


    Then, the main gate of Murloc Island, the huge valve blocking the pirate, slowly opened.

 1018 Chapter 998 Crazy Pirates

    Outside the fisherman island, all the pirates were taken aback after hearing Daiken''s voice.Then he looked at the gradually rising valve at the main entrance of Murloc Island, with greedy eyes flashing in his eyes.


    Pirates are greedy by nature, as long as there is a little flame, they can completely ignite their hearts.


    I don''t know who yelled.


    "Rush in! Take away all the wealth of Murloc Island!"


    Then, all the pirates in the entire pirate gathering place boiled.


    "Very good, that''s it!"


    Hoodi looked at the pirates constantly pouring in from the valves of Fishman Island, and the corners of his mouth curled up.


    These pirates scrambled with the murloc soldiers who came to support the control room, but the number of pirates was too much. In other words, on the side of Dragon Palace City, they did not realize that things would evolve to this point.


    These soldiers were quickly swallowed by the Pirate Legion, and countless pirates rushed into the Murloc Island, their eyes flashing crazy!


    The entire Murloc Island, like a girl with her legs spread out, was ravaged by the pirates.


    "This way, would it be too much..."


    One of Hordy''s men looked at the various atrocities of the pirates in the surveillance screen, and said with some anxiety.


    After all, he is a murloc, and the one who is being bullied by the pirates in the picture is after all his own people.


    "Are you scared?"


    And Hordy just turned his head and looked directly at the murloc soldier.


    "No, I just..."


    The murloc soldier was watched by Hoddy and trembling all over, he just wanted to defend himself, but Hoddy had already raised his pistol.


    The black muzzle was aimed at the murloc''s forehead.


    "No! Boss Hordy!"


    The murloc soldier shouted desperately, and then Hordy pulled the trigger without emotion.


    boom!


    Blood was sprayed from the back of the murloc soldier''s head, and the monitor screen in the control room was spilled with white sticky objects.


    "Clean up, then take this coward with you,"


    After finishing all this, Hodie put away his pistol and said coldly to the other murloc soldiers who were dumbfounded.


    "I don''t need disobedient subordinates. Put away your meaningless pity. If you want to change history, you must pay a little sacrifice and blood."


    "We have no retreat."


    After Hodie''s words were finished, all the murloc soldiers realized one thing.


    That is, after they attacked the control room, they had no other choice but to follow Hoddy.If Dragon Palace suppressed the pirates'' riots, they would soon discover that they had "rebelled."


    At that time, no matter how merciful King Neptune was, he would not let these "traitors" go.


    So now, they have no other way to survive except one way to the dark.


    The surveillance screen was quickly wiped clean. Hoodi saw that the pirate rushing in front had arrived in the hinterland of Murloc Island. The astonished Murloc residents ran away in a mess, and some "lucky guys" happened to hit him. After the pirates in groups, these pirates were taken aback first, and then raised their butcher knives with a grinning expression.


    "Put on a slave collar, or die."


    The pirates only gave the fish people two choices, because every murloc in the black market on the sea can sell a high price of more than 30 million Baileys. These unarmed residents of Murloc Island, in the pirates In his eyes, it is tantamount to moving golden mountains.


    And it doesn''t matter if this group of murlocs refuse to wear a slave collar, the pirates will not hesitate to wield their butcher knife.


    In war, no one can stay outside.


    There are countless fish in Murloc Island, even if one or two died, it is of little importance.


    "Is Dragon Palace''s reaction so slow?"


    Hordy frowned slightly as he looked at the monitoring screen.


    The pirates have come to the center of the fisherman island, looting in the most prosperous streets of the fisherman island, but the dragon palace soldiers who should have appeared here have not appeared for a long time.


    "It seems, that old fellow Neptune, are you scared?"


    Hodie thought of it, and then a sneered smile appeared on his face.


    "Do you think that you can survive the disaster by hiding in the Dragon Palace City?"


    In Hordi''s plan, King Neptune will definitely die in this catastrophe. If he does not appear, then Hordy will also find ways to make him appear.


    He said coldly to one of his men.


    "Inform Deacon and let him add a fire to this disaster."


    ...


    Dragon Palace City, the main hall.King Neptune picked up his weapon and wanted to rush out to clean up the group of pirates who invaded Murloc Island, but his two courtiers, Prime Minister Left and Prime Minister Right, grabbed his clothes tightly.


    "Let go of me, my people are suffering, how can I hide here?!"


    King Neptune couldn''t get rid of these two clingy officials, and said furiously.


    "Your Majesty, several princes have already taken the soldiers from Dragon Palace to Murloc Island. These pirates will be cleaned up soon."


    "But you are the backbone of the entire fisherman island. If you have any accidents, the entire fisherman island will be headless!"


    Prime Minister Zuo tightly hugged King Neptune''s fishtail, and said with tears and nose.


    But the enraged King Neptune couldn''t listen to the advice of his courtiers. He directly picked up the left and right prime ministers, and then flew away.


    "My courtier needs me, my daughter needs me! I can''t hide in such a place!"


    King Neptune roared, he is the great knight of the sea, the patron saint of the deep sea, and the patron saint of Murloc Island.


    Where is the patron saint hiding behind when the people are suffering?


    Moreover, after so many days, King Neptune finally heard the news of his daughter, Princess White Star.


    As a king, as a father, Neptune absolutely does not allow himself to hide in the so-called "safe" place, wait until everything subsides, and then get news from his own reports.


    He must appear on Fishman Island.


    The left and right prime ministers fell heavily on the hall.They glanced at each other, their expressions bitter.


    They knew that they couldn''t persuade King Neptune anymore.


    But at this time, a tall and strong murloc walked slowly into the hall.


    "Jinpei! Are you also here to persuade me not to take risks?!"


    King Neptune looked at the visitor and said with an angry expression.


    "No," Jinping just shook his head.


    He looked at King Neptune and said slowly.


    "I''m here to warn you that this chaos may not be as simple as it seems."

 1019 Chapter 999

    Jinping has great prestige in the fisherman island. Even King Neptune will take Jinping''s ideas into consideration when issuing orders.


    Sure enough, after Jinping finished speaking, King Neptune calmed down. He looked directly at Jinping''s eyes and said slowly.


    "What the hell did you find?"


    "At the main entrance of Murloc Island, there is a control room that controls the opening and closing of the huge valve at the door. This place is also the only place where pirates can enter Murloc Island."


    Said very gently.


    The entire fisherman island is surrounded by a huge film bubble row. If the pirate wants to enter the fisherman island from other places, its own boat film coating will be absorbed by this film bubble and then repelled.


    Ships that have lost the coating of the ship''s film will soon be destroyed by exposing themselves directly to the deep sea.


    King Neptune nodded, of course he knew this huge valve.


    "However, the attacking pace of this group of pirates is too violent. We have already penetrated the hinterland of Murloc Island before we can react."


    "Even the control room that controls the huge valve can''t afford to send back warning messages."


    Jinping saw it thoroughly. He looked directly into the eyes of King Neptune and said slowly.


    "This shows one thing. Some forces are hiding inside the fisherman island, and are cooperating with the pirates outside. This is a conspiracy!"


    "If it''s a conspiracy! I should appear in the fisherman island! I can''t let my people suffer for nothing!"


    King Neptune became even more disturbed after hearing about a conspiracy against Murloc Island.


    "Please calm down, Your Majesty."


    Jinping took a deep breath and continued.


    "This conspiracy, maybe not against Murloc Island, but against you."


    That is, if you want treasures, there is no need to create this big mess. Although I don''t want to admit it, Jinpei, who has ventured at sea for so long, still knows what high prices a murloc can sell in the black market.


    If you want wealth, even if you go hunting near the fisherman island, you can catch many murlocs alone.


    And the person hiding in the gloom led the pirate to this place. Perhaps what he wanted was more than just wealth. What he wanted might be to completely subvert the entire Murloc Island.


    As for King Neptune, the pillar of the fisherman island, there is absolutely no possibility of any accidents.


    So Jinping came to this place, he wanted to protect King Neptune''s safety personally.


    King Neptune spoke hard and wanted to say something, but found that he had no way to refute the very flat words.


    But at the same time he was very unwilling, because he felt that he was hiding in this place, ashamed of his people and his daughter.


    At this time, a murloc soldier rushed in from the outside, holding a phone worm in his hand, and said to King Neptune with a look of horror.


    "Report to your Majesty that the pirate who hijacked Princess White Star has spoken again!"


    "The greedy pirates!"


    Deacon''s voice came from the phone bug, he coughed twice, and then continued.


    "Now, you should be immersed in the richness of Murloc Island."


    "Enjoying the thrill of burning, killing, looting, and capturing an island."


    All the pirates, after hearing Deacon¡¯s words, stopped their movements one after another. They had to admit that without Deacon, they really couldn¡¯t invade the fisherman island, let alone rob so much. Much wealth.


    The residents of Murloc Island were filled with blankness and horror.Anger, a variety of intertwined expressions.


    Some of them didn''t know what was going on. They were shopping well, and a group of ferocious human pirates rushed in, brandishing their weapons, and clamoring to take this place!


    Unarmed fish people can only surrender under the force of human pirates, but, in this kind of depression,


    A flame called anger gradually burned deep in the fish people''s hearts.


    "You think this is the life a pirate should have."


    Deakin''s words hit the heart of the group of pirates word by word, but his voice changed and continued.


    "However, you are just enjoying my charity. All of this is only given to you by me. Without me, you are still hiding in the darkness below the fisherman island, like in the shadows. Rats linger."


    When these pirates heard Deaken''s words, they were first angry, and then began to yell frantically.


    "Find this bastard!"


    "kill him!"


    "Let him taste my fist!"


    All kinds of angry roars, one after another.


    No one wants to be underestimated in this way, even if what Daiken said is true.


    "Don''t be angry."


    Deacon''s words continued to ring through the radio speakers.


    "If you want to prove yourself, you might as well go to Dragon Palace."


    "There, accumulated the greatest wealth of the entire Murloc Island, piled up like a mountain, enough to fill your cabin."


    "There are countless young and lovely mermaid ladies. Just grab one and you can sell it at a jaw-dropping high price in the black market."


    "There, the ruler of the entire Murloc Island, an elderly mermaid known as the sea knight. The pirate who wants to prove himself, go to Dragon Palace City to take off his head, and then come to see me."


    Deaken''s voice echoed in the hearts of all the pirates. The group of pirates was taken aback for a moment, and then a frantic smile appeared on their faces.


    They let go of the movements in their hands, and then walked in one direction unanimously.


    That is... the direction of Dragon Palace!


    "woo woo woo woo!"


    After listening to Deaken¡¯s canopy, Bai Xing began to struggle fiercely, but because of a piece of tape on her mouth, she couldn''t say anything.


    After failing to break free, she finally gave up, two lines of tears falling from the corner of her eyes.The poor little girl looked at Dai Ken pleadingly, as if begging him not to hurt her father.


    As for Dai Ken, he walked slowly to Bai Xing and gently wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes.


    "My beloved, when you cry, I can''t help but cry with you."


    Daiken said sincerely, just like a person in love murmuring to his lover.


    Bai Xing almost thought that Dai Ken had agreed to her request, but Dai Ken''s next sentence made her feel like she had fallen into an abyss.


    "Don''t worry, wait until the old guy Neptune dies."


    "There is no one in the entire Murloc Island who can stop us anymore."


    "We will love each other and live forever."


    Deaken flicked Bai Xing''s hair and said softly.

 1020 Chapter 1000 The Voice of the Pirate

    "Are these pirates crazy?"


    Murloc Island, a dark alley.


    Xia Li leaned over, looked at the chaotic street outside, and said blankly.


    She didn''t understand why things turned out to be like this. Didn''t everyone still be fine just now? Why did this group of pirates rushed in, and then wielded butcher knives at the residents of Murloc Island with a fierce look.


    "Also, who is Dess, who kidnapped Princess White Star, isn''t it Van der Deyken IX?"


    Xia Li felt her head numb.


    "The more muddy the water in the fish pond, the more you can fish in the muddy water. It seems that people who think they are fishermen have appeared."


    A hint of sarcasm crossed the corner of Lorne''s mouth.Dess, just by listening to what he said from the radio, Lorne could smell the disgusting fishy smell on him.


    "It seems that I still underestimated him."


    There is no doubt that he is Van der Deyken.


    The reason why Van der Deyken IX left the hiding place before was clear, not because he was aware that Lorne was investigating him, but was plotting the chaos.


    He returned to the Murloc Island with Bai Xing, only to create this chaos by himself.


    "Who is he? Van der Deyken?"


    Xia Li was still confused. After watching Lorne nodded slowly, the woman exclaimed.


    "But why did he do this? Isn''t he a murloc? Why did he let the pirates in and cruel his own compatriot..."


    "Not everyone cares about who they are."


    But Lorne said lightly.


    "The perverted possessiveness has completely blinded Deacon''s eyes."


    Lorne got up, patted Xia Li''s shoulder, who was still confused, and then continued.


    "Let''s go meet the crazy man together."


    "Where is he?"


    Xia Li followed Lorne and walked out of the dark alley. After seeing them, the pirates who were still wandering in the street showed greedy eyes and screamed and rushed over with their weapons.


    "I don''t know yet, but he will show up soon."


    Lorne looked around. The originally peaceful and beautiful Murloc Island was now surrounded by war.The magnificent coral and shell buildings are covered with red blood stains.


    I don''t know if it''s a human or a murloc.


    Several pirates screamed and rushed towards him, but Lorne only slightly raised his hand, and the movements of these pirates stopped, and then turned around, brandishing his weapon, and facing his companion. Cut it down without hesitation.


    The blood was swaying, and Ron walked over the street full of stumps with a calm expression.


    "No one will miss such a grand opera, especially, this opera was created by himself."


    Lorne said calmly.


    At this point, he doesn¡¯t need to find Van der Deyken¡¯s traces, he just needs to follow the steps of the pirates, and when the opera reaches its climax, Van der Deyken, or whatever else is hiding behind the scenes. Of people will appear naturally.


    Then, Lorne wanted them to understand the consequences of annoying him.


    Coincidentally, he is also a person who believes in power supremacy.


    Moreover, he happened to possess the most terrifying power in this sea.


    ...


    "Block them!"


    Dragon Palace City, the main entrance.


    Countless murloc guards were slamming against the gate, and this heavy gate began to vibrate violently at this time, and countless small cracks appeared on the gate.


    "Don''t let this group of pirates invade Dragon Palace City! As long as a few princes come back, that''s it!"


    A murloc commander roared passionately, but the cracks above the door gradually spread, as if it might collapse at any time.


    The murloc commander didn''t understand why these pirates suddenly turned their spears and attacked in the direction of Dragon Palace.


    The few guards who stayed behind in Longgong City couldn''t resist these vicious pirates at all.


    "Several princes, when will they come back!"


    At this time, the murloc commander dropped his phone worm, and when he was about to go to battle himself, a calm voice rang behind him.


    "The princes may not come back for the time being."


    "I just got information. Several princes were dragged by a group of pirates and couldn''t get out of them for the time being."


    The murloc commander turned his head and found that a tall murloc with blue skin and a kimono was walking towards him.


    And beside him, there is a huge male mermaid wearing a crown.


    "Boss Jinping, King Neptune..."


    The murloc commander recognized the visitor.Kneeling slowly towards Neptune.


    "Please rest assured, even if you die in battle, we will protect your safety!"


    Neptune has a reputation in the fisherman island and is deeply loved by the fishermen, so these words of the fisherman commander are from the heart.


    "no need."


    Jinping slowly shook his head, and patted the Murloc Commander on the shoulder.


    "You have done well."


    "Now, you take the others and escort King Neptune to a safe place."


    "What about here?"


    The Murloc Commander looked at the precarious door, and said worriedly.


    "this place."


    Jinping twisted his neck and walked towards the gate step by step.


    "Here, leave it to me!"


    After that, he pressed one arm against the door, and the door that was constantly shaking, now, stopped shaking!


    ...


    "There is a secret road in Dragon Palace City!"


    Dragon Palace City, a certain intricate corridor.


    Neptune said slowly, his face uncertain.


    The entire Dragon Palace City was built on top of the fisherman island. In addition to the main gate that directly touched the fisherman island, there is still a way to leave this place.


    "Through that small road, you can leave Dragon Palace City and come out from the coral beach at the bottom of Fishman Island."


    King Neptune''s face was full of humiliation. As a king, he was in his own territory.He was so frustrated that he could escape the enemy''s pursuit in this way.


    "This time, it was just that group of pirates hit us by surprise!"


    The prime ministers on the left and right are still comforting Neptune,


    "When we come back to our senses and gather our forces, we will soon be able to catch all the pirates who are ravaging Murloc Island."


    "The Murloc Island, after all, is the Murloc Island! It is not yet the turn of these pirates to wreak havoc!"


    The defenders of Murloc Island are not just Dragon Palace soldiers, but also local troops stationed in various places.


    When these murlocs came back to their senses and gathered together, this group of pirates was definitely not an opponent of the murlocs.


    Neptune said nothing, not knowing whether he agreed with his subordinates, or because he was too angry to speak.


    A gate appeared in front of them, but they could not push the gate open.


    Because, a man appeared in front of this gate.

 1021 Chapter 1001

    "I know you!"


    Neptune, I looked at the young murloc who appeared in front of me, my pupils shrank and said with an incredible expression.


    "You are a guard of Dragon Palace!"


    "Hodie Jones!"


    King Neptune spoke word by word and said the name of the young murloc standing in front of him. The reason why he had an impression of this murloc was because the opponent was stronger than many ordinary murloc soldiers and performed well. , Is often rewarded.On the other hand, it was because this murloc and his cronies, Fisher Tiger, and Jinping, were all born in that special place on Murloc Street.


    Even a long time ago, Tiger mentioned to himself that this young murloc wanted to train him as his heir.


    "Unexpectedly, my name would be remembered by the respected sea god, King Neptune."


    Hordy bowed slightly to King Neptune, and then said lightly.


    "Why are you here!?"


    King Neptune said sharply, at this time, the soldiers of the entire Dragon Palace City were either sent out previously to suppress the pirates'' riots, or they were following behind him.


    And Hodie, who appeared here, looked very abrupt.Coupled with the sarcasm on Hordy''s face at this time, King Neptune felt a sense of anxiety.


    "Why am I here,"


    Hodie smiled sarcastically.


    "Of course it is to send the respected Lord King where he should go."


    A group of murloc soldiers slowly walked out from behind King Neptune, holding weapons, walked towards Hoddy, and surrounded Hoddy.


    As long as King Neptune gave an order, they would rush forward and cut off the head of the traitor who had offended his king.


    And Hordy didn''t seem to notice at all, he had fallen into a heavy encirclement, still looking directly into the eyes of King Neptune, and said to himself.


    "Yes, where you were executed!"


    "presumptuous!"


    Several murloc soldiers heard that the murloc in front of them made the king who dared to insult him, holding a weapon, and rushing towards him with a roar.


    But the sarcasm on Hordy''s face did not disappear at all, he snorted coldly, took out something from his arms, threw it into his mouth, chewed it a few times, and swallowed it.


    Then, the already solid muscles were enlarged a few times with the naked eye, and cyan blood vessels emerged from his skin.


    boom!


    He directly grabbed the body of a murloc soldier rushing in front, lifted him up, and then as a weapon, he held it in his hand and waved it.


    The other murloc soldiers, before they could react, were drawn away by the body of their companions and slammed heavily on the wall.


    Boom boom boom!


    "You planned the pirate riot this time!"


    When King Neptune saw this scene, he finally reacted, looking at Hoddy and said with a look of disbelief.


    "But why, are you not a murloc? Why do you want to help mankind and slaughter your own compatriots?"


    "why?"


    After hearing King Neptune''s words, Hordy finally showed a rare anger on his face.There was a howl like a beast in his mouth, his body squatted slightly, his sturdy calves suddenly exerted force, and the whole person rushed towards King Neptune like a bullet.


    In an instant, he came to King Neptune¡¯s side,


    "Because you are too weak."


    Hoodi looked straight into Neptune''s eyes and said word by word.


    "Murloc, there is no way to coexist with humans!"


    "Murlocs are a higher species than humans! Why do you want to accommodate the idea of ??inferior species like humans?"


    All the murloc soldiers took up their weapons and aimed at Hodi, but none of them dared to act rashly.


    Because, at this time, the distance between Hodie and King Neptune was only one centimeter.


    They are sure that their hands are definitely not as fast as Hoddy.Especially after Hodie just showed such a terrible burst speed.


    "Because, peace is what everyone wants to see."


    "It was also the hard work that Otohime has been doing..."


    And King Neptune said bitterly after hearing Hoddy''s roar.


    Peace is the desire of all people, and wanting to have equal rights with humans is the murloc''s long-term pursuit.


    It was also Princess Otohime''s long-time pursuit, for which she even gave her life!


    Even if she was killed by humans, Princess Otohime never resented humans.Before she died, she deliberately asked herself to fulfill her long-cherished wish.


    A long-cherished wish for peace.


    This is why, until now, King Neptune has not closed the fisherman island and refused to supply human pirates in this place.


    Because Otohime said that only by treating people sincerely can we get the sincerity of others.


    "Princess Otohime?"


    And Hoodi seemed to think of something funny, and said something softly in Neptune''s ear.


    Neptune''s face was at first blank, then gradually became solemn, then turned into shock, and finally was completely covered by anger.


    "It''s funny, isn''t it?"


    Hodie laughed sarcastically, and before Neptune had a complete attack, he punched Neptune in the abdomen.


    This powerful man with the title of Sea Knight, in shock, had no time to defend himself, and was directly flew out with a punch by Hordy, hitting the wall heavily.


    "Hahahaha!"


    After finishing all this, Hodie clutched his stomach and laughed wildly.


    "I''m going to kill you!"


    The exquisite decorations on the wall slipped and piled up on Neptune''s body, while the great sea knight struggled to get up from the ground.He didn''t have the calmness he had before, but said with an angry face.


    "I must kill you!"


    The soldiers under him also seemed to feel the anger of his king, took up their weapons, and rushed towards Hodi.


    "Oh, right."


    But Hordy seemed to remember something, and said when these soldiers were about to rush in front of him.


    "You don''t think I''m the only one, right?"


    "I am eager to take down your Neptune''s head, but I am not the only one."


    Hoodie said, he paused, and continued to speak to the group of soldiers.


    "You guys, have you heard anything?"


    The murloc soldiers first looked at a loss, some of them pricked their ears, and they heard something.


    It''s like something, gliding quickly in the sea, the sound of rubbing against the sea.


    boom!boom!boom!


    Something smashed heavily on the walls of Dragon Palace, and the entire Dragon Palace began to shake.


    "This is the unwilling voice of this era."


    Hodie, said so.

 1022 Chapter 1002 Shark Star

    Boom boom boom!


    It seemed that some heavy object was constantly hitting the walls of Dragon Palace, and countless cracks appeared in the solid walls.


    "I must kill you!"


    But King Neptune hadn''t noticed this at all, he looked at Hoddy with cracked eyes.Growled low.


    King Neptune struggled to stand up from the ground and swayed towards Hoddy.


    But Hodie didn''t mean to evade at all, he raised his hand to King Neptune.


    "You shouldn''t die in my hands!"


    boom!


    With a loud noise, a big hole was smashed into the wall of Dragon Palace.Then a heavily armed pirate smashed towards Hodi.


    Huo Di deflected his body slightly, and the pirate flew past Huo Di and hit King Neptune''s strong body heavily.


    boom!


    But this is not the end, but the beginning.


    All the murloc soldiers saw that countless pirates flew toward Dragon Palace like a meteor shower.


    Boom boom boom!


    These pirates hit the ground, leaving deep pits after another. Some stronger pirates struggled to get up from these pits, and then staggered towards Neptune.


    In their eyes, there was a trace of bloodthirsty and a trace of madness, as if only Neptune''s head was in front of them.


    As for Neptune''s men, the left and right prime ministers opened their dry mouths, unable to speak.


    They glanced at each other, and they all understood the situation at this time.


    Pirate, broke the Dragon Palace!


    "Let your head become an opportunity to start the murloc era."


    Hodie smiled slightly,-said slowly to Neptune.


    After saying this, he turned his body and walked towards the gate of the secret path without looking back.


    That was originally the secret road used by Neptune himself to escape.


    But Neptune did not have time to pursue Hoddy, because his path was completely blocked by these pirates who descended from the sky, and was blocked by these pirates whose eyes were shining with bloodthirsty rays.


    I don''t know which pirate couldn''t help it anymore, he roared, then raised his big knife and rushed towards King Neptune.


    The other pirates also roared like beasts, raised their weapons, and rushed towards Neptune.


    It''s like a group of hungry wolves who are hungry and can''t choose food.


    Or maybe it was a poor ghost who saw a bunch of golden mountains.


    ...


    "Woohoo!"


    The buzzing reputation of the siren hovered over the fisherman island.


    A strong murloc, waving the trident in his hand, pierced the chest of a pirate who rushed towards him in one fell swoop.


    "Dragon Palace City, is under attack?"


    After the murloc heard the alarm, his brow furrowed, and he subconsciously wanted to gather troops to support Dragon Palace.But looking at the pirates around him like the tide, he could only helplessly shook his head.


    There are too many pirates!


    Shark had never seen so many pirates, and never knew that these pirates who passed through Murloc Island were so barbarous and so... powerful.


    The elite soldiers of Dragon Palace City, when facing these pirates, did not even take advantage of them, but were beaten back and forth.


    If it were not for him to support here alone, I am afraid that the soldiers he brought would have been eaten away by this group of pirates.


    The sirens have been circling in Shark''s heart. One inadvertently, Shark was attacked by a pirate hiding in a pile of corpses.


    A sharp dagger pierced through Shark''s lower ribs, and red blood spewed out along the wound.


    "Go to hell! Murloc!"


    The pirate smiled like a victor. As long as he killed this strong monster-like murloc, the remaining murlocs would no longer be able to stop him.


    Murloc Island will eventually fall into the hands of pirates!


    "Damn human!"


    Shark suddenly coughed out a large mouthful of blood, and then resisted the sharp pain in his ribs, his sturdy arm directly pinched the neck of the pirate who had attacked him and lifted him up.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah!"


    This pirate was like a toy, lifted up by Shark, his legs swayed in the air, Shark''s palm was like a pair of tweezers, completely unable to break free.


    Because of the lack of oxygen, his face gradually turned red, then changed from red to cyan, and finally, to blue-purple.


    Until he stopped struggling, Shark wiped the corpse at will.


    Then, the strong murloc suddenly knelt on the ground, covering his wound with his hand.


    Cold sweat constantly seeped from his forehead, and his breath became weaker and weaker.


    I was injured. The pirate¡¯s dagger was very long and he had a blood trough. At this time, blood was constantly gushing out of his wound. If he was not treated in time, Shark would definitely lose himself soon. awareness.


    However, looking at the pirates around him who hadn''t been cut down like the tide, Shark smiled bitterly.


    It''s already... too late.


    Hopefully, the brothers heard the siren of Dragon Palace, and rushed back to save the father!


    The surrounding murloc soldiers gradually fell down, feeling the breath of the pirates constantly approaching, and Shark slowly closed his eyes.


    However, the expected feeling of death has not come.


    The horrified screams of the pirates continued to sound around.Shark suddenly opened his eyes at this time.


    Blood, endless blood, blood flows into a river.


    This is the first picture Shark sees.The pirates fell in front of them, and blood flowed from their bodies and stained the whole street red.


    There was one pirate left, who was in front of him, showing a crazy smile at him.


    In the next moment, he took out his weapon and swiped it gently against his neck.


    "Now, it''s not the time to fall in such a place."


    An indifferent male voice rang in Shark''s ears, and Shark saw a man with long black hair wearing a black cloak slowly walking towards him.


    His two younger brothers, Sun Moon and Huang Xing, followed this man. They all had injuries of varying degrees, but Shark felt that none of these injuries had endangered their lives.


    "Lorne...sir?"


    The vague figure gradually became clear, and Shark finally saw clearly who this man was.


    "Don''t you want to save your family? Now, let me see your consciousness."


    Lorne walked up to Shark Star, looked down at the man, and said coldly.


    "Look at it, do you want to fall in this kind of place, or follow me to see the ending of this story."


    "of course,"


    Shark wanted to struggle to stand up, but the wound in his abdomen made him feel weak. He gritted his teeth, tore off his clothes, wrapped around his abdomen a few times, wrapped the wound around, and stood up suddenly.


    "Keep going!"


    A deep voice roared from Shark''s mouth.

 1023 Chapter 1003

    The Dragon Palace City is in chaos.


    The majestic main gate had already collapsed.


    The corpses of countless pirates fell on the aisle of the originally spacious palace, looking extremely crowded.


    The only remaining pirates looked at the blue-skinned man standing in the center of the battlefield with fear.


    "Jinping!"


    A pirate lowered his voice and said angrily.


    "Are you a pirate like this?"


    The pirate recognized the identity of the murloc who was blocking the gate, the only non-human king under Qiwuhai, the pirate was very peaceful.


    But now, this seaman is standing in front of all the pirates.


    "I am a pirate."


    Jinpei slapped his chest, and then a low voice roared from his mouth.


    "But I am also a murloc!"


    "Eight hundred watts water dragon!"


    Jinping''s body tilted down slightly, and then countless drops of water splashed out of his fingertips, condensed into the shape of a water dragon in the air, and rushed towards the pirate who was still standing.


    boom!


    The pirate couldn''t dodge, and was directly swallowed by the water dragon, and then disappeared.


    After all this was done, she took a deep breath and lay down on the ground suddenly.


    Next to him, lay the bodies of countless pirates. After the gate was breached, he stood alone here. Until now, no pirate had passed him to find King Neptune.


    But after all, he is just a mortal, and his power has limits.In order to give King Neptune time to escape, after the gate was breached, Jinping stood here and stopped all the pirates.


    For this reason, he has suffered a lot of injuries that he shouldn''t have suffered, and his body has long been overloaded.


    Now, if he even moved it, it was an extravagant hope.


    "Ahem!"


    Some pirates, who had not completely lost consciousness, struggled to get up from the battlefield, and then saw Jinping lying in the center.


    At first, he showed a look of fear, because the combat power that Jinping had just shown was really terrifying and completely exceeded the limit of their imagination.


    Even a few young pirates with the title of supernova are completely unmatched.


    Is this the King''s Seven Wuhai?


    But after seeing the extremely flat movement, the fear on these pirates'' faces dissipated, and a look of excitement appeared instead.


    No matter how strong a person is, his power has its limit after all.However, Zhenping had obviously reached his limit.


    They are gearing up, slowly approaching Jinping, eager to cut off the head of this famous great pirate and become their own famous capital in the new world.


    "Unexpectedly, the old man would end up in the hands of these young children."


    Jinping felt that his whole body was extremely painful. This was the natural reaction of his body''s muscles after being overloaded. He could recover as long as he rested for a period of time, but this group of pirates would obviously not give him time to rest.After struggling several times, Jinping still couldn''t stand up, and could only close his eyes slowly.


    "Hope, King Neptune and the others have fled to safety."


    Jinping murmured to himself, the chaos on the fisherman island has reached an unstoppable level, and the spark of a single spark has started to start a prairie fire.


    The incident was too sudden, and Long Gongcheng was caught off guard, otherwise it would not be reduced to the current situation.


    Now, I only hope that King Neptune will escape to a safe place, and then gather the defensive force of Murloc Island to prevent this disaster.


    "The head of Qi Wuhai under the king belongs to me!"


    A pirate''s crazy voice rang in Jinping''s ears, and Jinping didn''t even lift his eyes. He didn''t want to know who killed him.


    Because it makes no sense.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    The pirate''s voice was arrogant at first, but suddenly it seemed to have seen something unbelievable, screaming.


    "How could you be here!"


    The pirate shouted in despair, but no one responded to him.


    The next moment, Jinping heard the sound of a sharp weapon piercing the flesh and blood. He suddenly opened his eyes and saw a pirate standing in front of him. The long knife in his hand was inserted into his chest, his eyes widened, as if Saw something terrible in general.


    Don''t look down!


    Zhen Ping followed the pirate''s gaze and looked over, and saw a young man with long black hair appearing at the end of the Long Gong Road.


    Behind him, followed by the three princes and the soldiers of the Dragon Palace City they took out.


    "It''s really embarrassing, very peaceful."


    The man walked in front of Jinping and said sarcastically.


    "The dignified king, Qiwuhai, almost died in the hands of someone, which really shame our King Qiwuhai."


    "You are not the Seventh Martial Sea of ??the King now."


    Jinping broke through without mercy.


    "You are the emperor."


    "Ha ha."


    Lorne tapped, then patted Jinping¡¯s shoulder.


    "You can''t fall here, you still have a clan, waiting for you to save."


    After Lorne patted himself lightly, Jinping felt that the soreness of his muscles had disappeared completely. He struggled and sat up directly from the ground.


    Jinping felt that he was full of power now, as if the previous tragic battle was all false.


    "This is my commendation to you."


    Lorne looked very calm and said slowly.


    "Go, your king, who is still waiting for you."


    This is a little skill of his ability. Lorne shielded Jinping''s pain. In fact, the soreness of his body still existed after the overload operation, but because the pain was blocked by Ron, Jinping couldn''t feel it.His nerves deceived his body.


    Just like borrowing, Jinping borrowed power from his future self. When the pain recovers, he will repay the soreness caused by the overloaded body after fighting.


    "What do you mean?"


    And Jinping didn''t react to Luo En''s intentions, and when he was speaking, there were shocks from under Long Palace City.And who, the roar of fighting.


    "King Neptune!"


    "Father!"


    At this time, Jinpingzai finally understood what Lorne''s words meant, and King Neptune was assaulted while escaping from here.He roared and fled towards the inside of Dragon Palace City, which is the secret road where King Neptune left earlier.


    The princes behind Lorne also roared, ignoring his physical injuries, and led his soldiers to follow Jinping and rush towards the bottom.


    When they arrived below, the scene before them completely shocked them.


    The corpses of the pirates and Dragon Palace soldiers lay on the main hall in a disorderly manner, as if they had experienced a fierce battle. The weapons of these people were even left in the opponent''s body.


    In the center of the main hall, a Jingguan made up of murlocs and pirate corpses was erected.


    The top of Jingguan is the body of a huge murloc.


    This murloc is known to everyone present.


    Because his name is.


    Neptune!

 1024 Chapter 1004 Neptunes Enlightenment

    Neptune''s body was covered with scars from the battle.


    The armor was tattered and covered with traces from the battle, and blood flowed down the armor.


    However, at this time, the entire hall was completely stained red with blood, and it was impossible to distinguish whether the blood stain on Neptune was the enemy or his own.


    He closed his eyes tightly and was hung on the top of the pile of corpses, presenting a strange atmosphere.


    "Father!"


    After seeing this scene, the murloc princes had their eyes cracked and roared and wanted to rush towards Neptune, but they were stopped by Lorne.


    "I smelled danger."


    Lorne said calmly.


    At this time, everyone, including murlocs and human pirates, were lying on the main hall. Except for them, there was no standing creature. Where did the dangerous breath come from?


    Lorne didn''t know, but he trusted his instinct very much.


    "It seems that someone left me a surprise."


    However, Lorne quickly figured it out. He picked up a spear from the ground at will, and after weighing it in his hand, he suddenly threw it in the direction of Neptune.


    "what are you doing?"


    Shark roared and said, if it wasn''t for fear of Lorne''s tyrannical force, he would definitely rush over and break the head of the pirate who attacked his father!


    "Trust Lorne,"


    At this time, Jinping, who had not spoken, also spoke.He looked at Neptune''s direction with a complicated expression.


    After spending so many years in the ocean, he certainly heard many rumors about Lorne, one of which he remembered very clearly.


    That is Lorne can never go wrong.


    He has almost fatalistic intuition, guiding him to do the right thing.


    It used to be so, now... the same.


    The spear drew a beautiful arc in the air, and then accurately hit the corpse of a pirate under Neptune, piercing it, and blood sprayed out.


    Boom!


    The pirate didn''t seem to have died yet. After the spear penetrated his body, he struggled a few times, but he didn''t have the strength to move anymore.


    "My sons..."


    However, the pirate''s struggle before his death awakened the unconscious Neptune.The king of the murloc clan opened his eyes with difficulty and saw his sons in a daze.


    "father!"


    Hearing Neptune''s words, Shark and the others couldn''t help it anymore and rushed towards the pile of corpses with a roar.


    But a thick arm stopped them.


    That is, Jinping''s arm.


    Jinping looked at Shark Star and shook his head bitterly.Then he looked in the direction of Neptune.Shark and others do not know the so-called.


    The next moment, King Neptune seemed to wake up, and he shouted.


    "do not come!"


    "Hody... left a bomb here, as long as... you come over, it will... detonate."


    King Neptune said with difficulty.


    "But...Father."


    Shark tried to say something, but couldn''t speak.


    "For my people...for Murloc Island."


    King Neptune raised his head and scanned Lorne and others ahead.It''s just that his vision is blurred, and he can''t even distinguish his son.


    "Be sure to... stop Hoodi!"


    Neptune coughed out a large mouthful of blood, then suddenly covered his chest and broke free from the pile of corpses.


    "I understand."


    But Jinping nodded solemnly.Then he banged on the necks of the princes such as Shark suddenly. The bodies of the princes stiffened slightly and then fell to the ground.


    "thank you."


    King Neptune nodded to Zhiping.


    Jinping is his most trusted subordinate, just like Tiger before.


    "I will fulfill my previous promise."


    At this time, Lorne slowly spoke.He glanced at King Neptune and said lightly.


    "Bring White Star back."


    After hearing Lorne''s words, King Neptune nodded gratefully, and then slowly closed his eyes.


    "It''s time to leave."


    Lorne spoke very gently to him, while the latter nodded his head, carried the princes on his shoulders, and turned and walked towards the entrance of Dragon Palace.


    Feeling the aura of their gradual departure, King Neptune seemed to have made up his mind, and suddenly broke free, then rolled down from the pile of corpses.


    In the next moment, countless red flames flickered from the gaps in the pile of corpses.Then, as if buried 10,000 tons of explosives, it was suddenly ignited.


    Boom boom boom!


    The entire Longgong City shook violently, as if a magnitude ten earthquake had occurred. The ceiling shook, and the exquisite decorations fell from the ceiling. Numerous cracks appeared on the walls, and then collapsed. The floor was cracked and huge. The rift continues to spread.


    This ancient building with a history as long as that of the world government began to slowly collapse.


    Boom boom boom!


    Jinping turned around and looked up at the gradually collapsing Dragon Palace City with a complicated expression.


    He seemed to have accumulated an unknown flame in his heart, which could be ignited at any time.


    "Next, what should I do."


    "Everyone is dead."


    A murloc soldier asked helplessly.


    The Dragon Palace collapsed and the king was buried in the ruins.He didn''t know what to do next.


    "Stop this riot."


    Jin Ping took a deep breath and said slowly.


    "Then catch the culprit and use his head to honor King Neptune."


    He stood at the end of the broken palace avenue, looking down at the still chaotic Murloc Island under his feet, his expression silent.


    A flame burned in his pupils,


    That is, the flame of anger.


    ...


    "perfect."


    Murloc Island, somewhere.Hordy looked at the picture sent by the surveillance phone bug in front of him, and a sneered smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.In the picture, Lorne and others have just found Neptune.


    Shark wanted to save King Neptune who was hanging from the pile of corpses, but Lorne indifferently stopped him.


    Beside, there are countless corpses.


    Countless, pirates and... murloc bodies.


    "The stage is set."


    Hordy looked at the black-haired man in the picture with a mocking expression.


    "So, are the actors ready to be in place?"


    He picked up a phone worm next to him and said softly to the phone worm''s end.


    "Now that the script has been written, please start your performance."


    "Vander Deyken IX."


    On the other end of the phone worm, Daiken''s indifferent voice came, and he smiled, and then said.


    "Sure, you won''t be disappointed, my ally."


    "Hahahaha!"


    His crazy laughter echoed in Hoodi''s ears.

 1025 Chapter 1005 Flame of Hatred

    "The most eye-catching King Neptune is dead. No one can stop me on the entire Murloc Island!"


    "Stop me, fall in love with Bai Xing!"


    Deakin''s crazy laughter echoed in Hoodi''s ears.


    But Hordy smiled slightly and continued.


    "Don''t be happy too early."


    "The show is not over yet, my ally."


    "En? Didn''t King Neptune have died in that big explosion? The remaining princes who were seriously injured are not to worry, what else can stop us?"


    Deacon asked suspiciously.


    "On this island, there is a big man you can''t imagine."


    "The sea knight, one of the seven martial arts under the king, is very peaceful? That''s really troublesome."


    Deaken thought of the powerful Murloc, who was born on Murloc Street, of course he knew the strength of Jinping.


    The current self, in a one-on-one situation, is definitely not his opponent.


    "No matter who it is, I can''t stop Bai Xing from falling in love!"


    However, his perverted possessiveness towards Bai Xing still defeated Daiken''s sanity, and he shouted crazy.


    "Even if Haixia Jinping stands in front of me, he can''t stop me!"


    "No no no,"


    However, Hordy shook his head and said slowly.


    "What I''m talking about is that the big man hiding in the fisherman island is not as simple as a king under Qiwuhai."


    "He is an emperor."


    When mentioning the word emperor, Hoddy paused and made no secret of the sarcasm in his tone.


    The pirate emperor, the emperor of the sea, have asked them the opinions of the real master of the sea, the murloc?


    As the emperor of the sea, but afraid of the sea, is there any more ridiculous joke in this world?


    But Deaken had completely fallen into a crazy fascination with the White Star, and could not listen to Hodie''s words at all.


    "No matter who the opponent is, as long as he chooses to stand in front of me, there is only one result."


    "That is, death!"


    "Besides, don''t I still have the secret weapon you gave me?"


    Deakin''s confident voice came from the other end of the phone worm.


    "Such confidence is good."


    Hoodie obviously did not continue to warn Deaken of his thoughts, he smiled slightly.


    "Hopefully, in the end, you can share the fruits of this victory with me."


    "Dududu."


    When the phone worm hung up, Hodie suddenly covered his stomach, bent his body, and laughed.


    "Hahahaha!"


    He laughed crazy, and even tears came from the corner of his eyes.


    "idiot."


    After a while, he slowed down, and then said lightly to the phone worm.


    "Stupid idiot."


    He had never regarded Deaken as his ally. This idiot did not know that he had been used.


    Neptune''s death was just the first step in his plan.


    Hordy''s smile gradually narrowed, revealing a mad look.


    The surveillance phone worm in his hand seemed to feel the madness of his master, waking up from sleep, the scene that had just happened in Dragon Palace City was once again presented in front of Hordy.


    He didn''t think Deacon would be Lorne''s opponent, even if Deacon used the secret weapon he gave him.


    In fact, even if he was on the court, Hordy was not sure about the fierce Pirate Emperor.


    That''s why, he chose to hide in the dark and didn''t show up for a long time.It would not be a very ironic thing to be slapped to death by Ron as if he slapped an ant to death as soon as he showed up.


    Hodie is crazy, but that doesn''t mean he is stupid.


    "Lorne?"


    Huo Di muttered to himself, he said this name that made him extremely jealous, his face expressionless.


    If he fights on the sea, he might indeed not be the opponent of that man, but the man made a mistake. He went to the deep sea and came to this fisherman island located 10,000 meters under the sea.


    No matter how powerful a human being, there is a flaw, a fatal flaw.That is, he can''t swim, can''t breathe freely on the bottom of the sea like a murloc.


    This is Hordy''s hole card, and also his bargaining chip to pull Lorne into this chaos.


    "correct."


    Hordy seemed to remember something and said to his men.


    "Has the matter of linking the entire fisherman island monitoring phone worm been done?"


    "It''s done. We now have complete control of the surveillance phone worm on Murloc Island, and can play the scene we want at any time."


    A murloc soldier said respectfully, in this short period of half a day, he has seen the madness of his boss, and he can only survive by observing Hoodi''s orders.


    "that''s good."


    Hodie handed the phone worm in his hand to his men, as he said.


    "Let me add another flame to this chaos."


    "The flame of revenge has been ignited, and now, let it burn blazingly!"


    ...


    Murloc Island, street.


    Because many pirates went to attack Dragon Palace, the pressure on the murlocs was reduced a lot. Under the leadership of some strong murloc residents, these murlocs began to fight back.


    The roar, the gun fire when the trigger is pulled, the wailing of broken flesh and blood, countless sounds one after another everywhere in the fisherman island.


    The blood dyed the originally beautiful fisherman island like a fairyland in a dream into blood red.


    It''s like purgatory.


    "It''s over. Fishman Island is ours."


    A pirate would hold his head, lift up a murloc who rebelled against him, and said indifferently.


    "You all will become our slaves!"


    The murloc was struggling in the air, but due to the lack of oxygen, the murloc''s face became extremely red, and his struggle became lighter and lighter, and finally his legs fell weakly.


    Seeing the last rebel lost consciousness, the pirate showed a smug smile on his face.


    They finally conquered this fisherman island and conquered the golden cave in the eyes of this slave merchant.


    But his smile didn''t last long, and he froze.


    As soon as he released the head of the murloc that resisted his own, the murloc who should have lost consciousness suddenly opened his eyes, and then sent his weapon into the pirate''s chest.


    "You. Why, no, death?"


    The pirate looked at his pierced chest and said in disbelief.


    "Murlocs are different from humans! Inferior species!"


    The murloc said coldly.


    "I can not be reconciled¡­¡­"


    The human yelled unwillingly, but the murloc obviously didn''t give him the idea of ??struggling, a sword, and the pirate was killed.


    After doing all this, the murloc looked around, surrounded by murloc companions and the morale of the pirates.The whole street, there was only one standing man left.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah!"


    He yelled in despair, then raised his head and looked at the human in front of him.


    A flame called hatred was burning in his pupils.


    And he is not alone.


    All the murlocs who survived this disaster ignited a flame.


    The flame of hatred.

 1026 Chapter 1006 Burning!

    "I must kill that person!"


    Shark woke up from a coma, and then learned of his father''s decision from Shenping''s mouth. After a long period of silence, he squeezed this sentence from his teeth.


    He squeezed his fist, his sharp nails pierced his hand, and blood flowed out of his palm without knowing it.


    "I want him to kneel in front of the father."


    Shark roared.The roar of anger resounded throughout the palace avenue.


    "However, he is now hiding in a dark corner and cannot find him at all."


    The other prince, Huang Xing said dejectedly.


    Until now, they didn''t know who was behind the plotting all this, only two names.


    The human pirate who kidnapped the White Star, Dess, and the name that father yelled before, Hordy.


    "They will come out."


    And Lorne was still calm, he said confidently.


    "The grand misunderstanding has already begun, and they will appear soon."


    "why?"


    Shark said blankly, he didn''t understand what Lorne meant.


    "Because," Lorne said, paused before continuing.


    "The perfect opera must have a shocking climax."


    He looked down at the burning fisherman island at his feet, and the corner of his mouth curled up.


    "And just now is not enough."


    It is getting more and more interesting. Since defeating Kaido, Lorne has never been so excited.


    Some people dare to challenge themselves, but still use this stupid way to let themselves into the game.


    He is now very eager to see this face behind the scenes, wondering if that person can keep his appearance under control when facing him formally.


    "Then, I''m in."


    Lorne said slowly, then stood at the end of the palace avenue, opened his hands, and fell forward.


    Under the influence of gravity, the whole person fell towards the Murloc Island.


    Behind Ron was the ruins of the collapsed Dragon Palace. The fire was blazing, and he fell down like a little flame of ashes.


    "Let''s go."


    Jinping patted Shark on the shoulder and said with a heavy tone.


    Shark looked at Zhiping, nodded solemnly, then stood up and took up his weapon.


    They went down step by step.


    They are slow and firm, like a group of angry avengers.


    Step by step, he walked towards his enemy.


    ...


    Murloc Island, the central square.


    There were originally several exquisite fountains around the square. The white mermaid building is located in the center of the fountain with a beautiful environment.


    Many residents of Murloc Island will stroll around here in their leisure time after dinner. Murlocs from many years ago also met their lifelong companions here.


    Therefore, this square also has the reputation of Love Square.


    But now, this landmark building on Fishman Island has now been completely lit by the fire.


    The statue collapsed, and the corpses of the murlocs or pirates collapsed in all corners of the square.


    Here, it has been completely invaded by pirates.


    The guard formed by the fishmen took up simple weapons and fought desperately against the fierce pirates.But these ordinary fish people, even if they have bodies ten times stronger than humans, are not the opponents of these pirates who stepped out of the killing.


    After a short stalemate, the fishmen¡¯s defenses were quickly torn apart by the pirates. The pirates roared, took their weapons, and slashed at these fishmen who had never experienced war before. Past.


    Blood splattered, stumps flying.


    The entire square is like purgatory.


    "What the hell happened!"


    Kemi hid in a corner, she had just been woken up, and then left the coral apartment.


    But the outside world has changed, and a group of pirates clamored towards her. If it weren''t for luck to be rescued by the next door, she would have been caught by this group of pirates now.She followed the family next door, while avoiding the pirates in the street, while looking for the trail of her companions.


    But there are too many pirates. They are quickly discovered. The uncle Murloc next door and the aunt Murloc, in order to cover themselves and others to escape, have chosen to stay after the break, and now they are alone and they The child, an eight or nine-year-old girl is dependent on herself.


    When two people hid in the ruins of a building, Kemi forced himself to make no sound.Next to her, the little girl looked terrified and blank.Little she still doesn''t understand what death is, and she doesn''t know that her parents may have left her forever.


    But she knew she was afraid.Her small body trembled uncontrollably.


    "Hide here!"


    This slight vibration attracted the attention of a group of pirates. A strong pirate with a beard lifted the slate where Kemi was hiding and said with excitement.


    "Two little murloc girls, they are pretty good, they can sell for a high price in the black market!"


    While talking, the pirate stretched out his hand and grabbed it towards Kemi.


    "Don''t come here!"


    Kemi picked up the broken stone next to him and smashed it towards the pirate.


    While smashing it, he called for help around him.


    "No one will respond to you, little girl."


    "The entire Murloc Island already belongs to us."


    "Belong to, we humans."


    After the pirate was hit with a stone by Kemi, he laughed.


    But just as he took out a slave collar and was about to put it around Kemi''s neck, the sound of the trigger being pulled suddenly came from behind him.


    boom!


    The bullet pierced the pirate''s chest. The pirate clutched his chest with an incredible expression on his face, and then fell straight to the ground.


    "Damn human pirate!"


    A strong murloc put away the smoking pistol, and said fiercely.


    "Thank you for saving me!"


    Kemi said with a grateful look, and then she saw a familiar figure among the crowd.


    "Sister Xia Li!"


    Kemi rushed towards Xia Li in the crowd, and then the tears couldn''t stop streaming down.


    "I don''t know what happened. This group of humans are so vicious. They want to arrest us. The uncle and aunt next door escaped in order to cover us, and..."


    Tears slid down Kemi''s cheeks, and Kemi seemed to confide to Xia Li what he had experienced recently.


    "Don''t be afraid, now we are here."


    Xia Li gently stroked Kemi''s head, comforting.


    "Now you are safe."

 1027 Chapter 1007 Unexpected encounter

    Xia Li is in a murloc squad, a squad formed by several strong murlocs in a gathering place for murloc survivors.


    On the one hand, they are responsible for protecting other relatively weaker companions in the gathering place, while on the other hand, they are patrolling the surrounding streets in search of other survivors.


    If it weren''t for the pirate''s frantic laughter, they might not have come to this place.


    "You are safe now."


    The strong murloc with a pistol said slowly.He looked at the corpse of the human pirate lying at his feet with a trace of disgust in his eyes.


    A trace of disgust that is hard to hide.


    Many years ago, Princess Otohime appealed to the residents of Murloc Island to let the residents of Murloc Island live in harmony with humans.


    At that time, many murlocs also held opposed opinions, because they knew that human beings were greedy by nature, and as long as they had a little chance, they would betray their allies for their own interests.But because of Princess Otohime''s prestige, many murlocs used this idea to give it a try, and signed their names on Princess Otohime''s signature book at the time.


    At that time, it was the most promising time for murlocs and humans to live in harmony, and even King Neptune was planning to attend the next World Conference.


    But all this disappeared with the death of Princess Otohime.


    Everyone knows that Princess Otohime died in the hands of a group of humans.Although after Princess Otohime was attacked, angry fish people rushed up and tore the human who attacked Princess Otohime to pieces.However, the fading life of Princess Otohime could not be saved.


    The seeds of hatred were planted at that time.


    And now, this seed has finally taken root.Under the irrigation of this attack, it grew into a towering tree.


    "I will definitely kill those pirates!"


    The other murloc looked at the devastated surroundings and said angrily.


    "Now, don''t talk about it, let''s go back to the gathering camp."


    The Murloc Captain holding a pistol said lightly.Then led the team and walked towards a street.


    "Brother Lorne, where did he go?"


    After the rest of his life, Kemi scanned the crowd for a round, but did not find a familiar figure, so he looked at Xia Li and asked with some doubts.


    "Don''t say this for now."


    Xia Li lowered her voice and said solemnly to Kemi.


    After scanning a circle, she found that no one noticed herself, and then she pulled Camille to the side.


    "Now, it''s better not to let Lorne see these murlocs."


    It turned out that Xia Li was by his side when Lorne followed his instinct and decided to go to Dragon Palace some time ago.


    But then, after being attacked by several groups of pirates one after another, Xia Li chose to part ways with Lorne in order to improperly be Lorne''s oil bottle, and found a place to hide herself.


    Later, she encountered a group of fierce pirates who were being chased by the pirates and rescued by these murloc guards who came out of the gathering place.


    Just as she was left behind and was about to tell these compatriots that she had the most powerful force in this sea, and when one of the Pirate Emperors was an ally, she saw a scene that shocked her.


    These murlocs captured some human tourists on the murloc island and locked them in a huge cage.


    During the battle, the fishmen dragged the humans out to act as a shield to resist the offensive of the pirates.


    "How can they do this!"


    Kemi''s eyes widened, with an incredible expression on his face.


    Although she was naive and stupid, she still understood a truth, that is, human beings are humans, and there are good people and bad people in human beings.


    Those tourists who travel in Fishman Island are good people, and those who attack Fishman Island are bad people.


    This is a very simple truth.


    "Because of hatred, the fish people''s eyes have been blinded."


    Xia Li sighed and said slowly.


    "Their resentment towards mankind has been suppressed for too long. This catastrophe is just a fuse to ignite this resentment."


    The fish people have accumulated their anger for a long time and need a place to vent, and the humans who are the same race as the pirates are their vent.


    However, it was not what shocked Xia Li the most. What made Xia Li feel a touch of despair was that she saw a familiar figure in the cage where the humans were held.


    Lorne''s "sister" should have been hiding in the coral apartment.


    That human girl named Poval!


    Poval seemed to have been shot in the waist, and she curled up in the corner of the cage, looking at everything around her with calm eyes that were not her age.


    Lorne''s family is injured!And it is still very likely to hurt the hands of the residents of Murloc Island!


    This is the second desperate news that Xia Li learned today. The first news is that the fisherman island was captured by a pirate!


    Therefore, she dare not face Lorne now.If Lorne knew about this, her anger might be even more terrifying than the pirates raging in the fisherman island at this time.


    Perhaps the entire fisherman island can''t bear his anger!


    Kemi''s eyes widened after hearing what Xia Li had said.


    She couldn''t imagine what the big brother with a gentle smile would look like when he was angry, but don''t know why, when thinking about this, Kemi felt that his back was cold.


    The murloc team moved slowly towards a certain street, and this place was the gathering place for their survivors.


    But when he reached a corner, the leader who was walking in the front suddenly stopped his steps, and then squeezed his weapon.


    Wandering the Murloc Island are not only the guards, but also some pirates hunting the Murloc.


    The pirates also formed a large or small team, wandering the streets of Fishman Island.


    And they happened to meet one of them, a team formed by two pirate groups, at the corner of this street.


    There was a whole noise from behind, as if another group of forces was lying in ambush in the street next door.


    Ahead.It is a vicious pirate to deal with.Captain Murloc frowned.


    Already, there is no way out.Must fight!


    But there was no fear on his face, he licked his tongue excitedly.Because anger has accumulated for a long time, a place is needed to vent it.


    And is there a better way to vent than killing?


    The gang of pirates was also shocked, and became excited instead.


    They have not found the murloc for a long time, and this murloc team is like a delicious meal delivered to the door.


    They, want to catch all these murlocs!


    The two sides are at war, and the battle is about to start.

 1028 Chapter 1008 Black Snake

    There was a group of aggressive pirates in front, and in the street behind, the sound of a group of people walking could be faintly heard.


    The residents of Murloc Island are mostly hidden everywhere in Murloc Island, so if you say that such a big fan on the street is not a Murloc.


    "Have you been pinched?"


    The murloc captain said to himself, he took the murloc guards and guarded the women and children behind him.


    "I said why I couldn''t find the Murloc, did you hide it?"


    When a one-eyed pirate with a captain''s hat saw the group of murlocs passed, he laughed, his only eye was full of greed.


    He has never regarded these murlocs as opponents. In front of the pirates who have gone through the paradise experience, these murlocs are no different from the fish on the chopping board.


    He only needs to bring the pirates behind him in a charge to defeat the group of murlocs, and then the next step is to chase and kill the rout soldiers.


    This is his favorite thing to do.


    "Villains, take up your weapons!"


    The one-eyed captain raised his long knife and roared, and the pirates behind him also let out an excited roar.


    "Hohoho!"


    Then, countless pirates roared towards the fish people.


    "Protect compatriots and defeat foreign enemies!"


    The murloc captain also yelled, and then took the lead, rushing towards the pirates with the angry murlocs behind him.


    "Kill them!"


    The murloc captain took a leap and jumped in front of the pirate who rushed forward, and the halberd in his hand suddenly prodded towards the pirate''s chest.


    The blood spurted, and also dyed all the pirates and fish people''s eyes red.


    "Kill!"


    The battle completely surpassed the one-eyed captain''s expectation. This group of murlocs seemed to have been beaten with blood, even if they were under the siege of several pirates, they would never retreat.I would rather die than leave a mark on the pirate.


    But by now, Captain Pirate didn''t have the slightest idea of ??shrinking. He and the bearded captain next to him looked at each other, and then joined the battlefield.


    Pirates, there has never been a saying that they are afraid. If you stand in front of a pile of golden mountains and stay away, you might as well be a pirate!


    The residual limbs spewed, and the smell of blood and gunpowder mixed together, permeating the battlefield.


    The roar of gunfire, the harsh sound of sword metal rubbing, and the wailing of murlocs and pirates before their deaths resounded throughout the battlefield.


    Many of the murloc residents present were experiencing such a tragic situation for the first time. Some older murlocs guarded the young murlocs behind them, preventing them from seeing such a bloody scene.


    A pirate saw the women and children who were hiding in the back, and rushed towards the group of murlocs with a roar, but he was shot in the head just halfway through.


    White and red viscous liquid splattered all over the place.


    "Cover the women and the children back!"


    A strong murloc roared, and after hearing his words, several other murlocs quickly got out of the battlefield and slowly approached the women and children behind.


    But at this time, a group of pirates walked out of the street behind, and the smell of gunpowder and blood attracted them.


    After seeing the battlefield here, these pirates were taken aback for a moment, and then bloodthirsty greed showed on their faces.


    Without any explanation, this group of pirates rushed towards the fishermen from behind.


    "damn it!"


    Captain Yu picked off the body of the Trident Shanghai Pirate, and then suddenly smashed the head of a pirate who tried to attack him, and said viciously.


    The matter, as expected, has developed in a bad place.


    They were attacked by pirates!


    The pirates blocked the entrances and exits at both ends of the street, and on both sides of the street, there were only some dark alleys that could only pass through two or three people, and they had no time to move.


    "There is no way!"


    Captain Murloc felt that his physical strength was gradually being overdrawn, even if he was the captain of the Murloc Self-Defense Force, but after all, he was just a stronger Murloc.His opponents are not weak ordinary humans, but elite pirates who have experienced the adventures of the first half of the great route.


    Now his physical strength is gradually fading, and when his physical strength is completely overdrawn, it is when he falls.


    Captain Murloc can''t think of a solution, this place is already in desperation!


    Clang!


    The murloc captain slammed into a pirate''s gush, but this time, instead of piercing the opponent''s chest, the sharp trident made a stroke on the opponent''s chest, tearing off a large piece of flesh, and then Turn aside.


    "Already, have you reached the limit?"


    The Murloc Captain murmured to himself, but before he could react, a bullet accurately hit his arm, and he clutched his arm and wailed.


    "ended!"


    At this moment, the one-eyed pirate pointed a long knife at the murloc captain''s neck, condescendingly, and said indifferently.


    When the murloc captain fell, the battle was almost over.


    Compared with the pirates, these murlocs who have not experienced system training and the baptism of the sea are still too weak.If they hadn''t been supported by their natural and tyrannical physical qualities, they would be defeated by these pirates if they met each other.


    "Don''t kill this murloc."


    At this time, the captain of the group of pirates who arrived behind, a middle-aged man in a black tuxedo with a tall hat said slowly.


    "I don''t need you to intercede for me, hypocritical human!"


    The captain of the murloc crawled on the ground, but still raised his head, screaming at the tuxedo man with a stiff face.


    "The Murloc will only die in battle!"


    "Pleasing?" And the tuxedo man didn''t seem to expect the Murloc Captain would say such silly words.


    "Why should I intercede for you? In my eyes, you are nothing but a cargo worth 30 million Baileys."


    He raised his hand and said with a smile to the shivering murloc women and children who were subdued by his men.


    "And goods like you are everywhere on this island, so what qualifications do you have to let me intercede for you?"


    "You don''t want to swallow this than a slave."


    The one-eyed captain looked at the man in the tuxedo and said coldly.


    His subordinates fought this group of murlocs in front of him, and they just dealt with a few injured male murlocs, and they swallowed the group of murlocs hiding in the back.


    The one-eyed captain looked at the women and children controlled by the other party, and swallowed secretly.


    Normally, in the black market, adult men are generally more expensive than adult women, because men are born with physical advantages that ordinary women can¡¯t match.


    But this is not the same. Murlocs are originally rare goods. The buyers paid a high price of more than 30 million Pele to buy back this group of murlocs. Of course, they would not want a group of slaves.


    But to satisfy one''s own special hobbies.

 1029 Chapter 1009 Black Snake (2)

    Some hobbies that are difficult to satisfy in humans.


    For example, things that a one-eyed captain can''t tell, such as visions of non-human women.Anyway, it is not uncommon for the aristocratic lords on the red soil continent to have any hobbies.


    As long as they pay enough Bailey, even if they like certain beasts, Captain One-eyed is not surprised.


    The reason for mentioning this is because the one-eyed captain is very clear about one thing, that is, in the black market, female murlocs, especially some young murlocs, can sell for a jaw-dropping high price.


    And among that group of women and children, such murlocs are not rare.


    "Swallow? You look down on me too much, Susol one-eyed."


    The man in the tuxedo laughed loudly, and he walked up to the one-eyed pirate without hesitation.


    "I learned the news from other places that the murlocs have established a shelter, where many murlocs are hiding."


    "what do you mean?"


    The one-eyed captain raised his head in confusion.


    "In other words, if we can find that shelter, then the entire Murloc Island will belong to us. Would you still take this little murloc behind you to heart?"


    Hearing this news, the one-eyed captain''s breathing gradually became short.


    His strength is not outstanding among the pirates stationed outside, at best it can only be considered a middle-level one, which is why he chose to unite with another pirate group.


    The first to rush into the fisherman island were mostly the powerful supernova pirate groups, who divided up most of the benefits of the entire island.


    One-eyed searched for a long time on the shabby street, but only found some leftovers.


    This is why, after seeing this group of murlocs, the one-eyed Captain is so excited.


    In his eyes, every murloc has become a pile of gold coins, and the murlocs on the entire Murloc Island add up, how much is that?


    The one-eyed captain could not imagine!


    "Don''t think about it! I will never take you to the shelter!"


    The murloc captain also heard the conspiracy of the two pirates, lying on the ground and shouting.


    In any case, he will not betray his companions.


    "It''s not for you. Besides, you are not the only one who knows the location of the shelter."


    The pirate in the tuxedo smiled faintly, then waved his hand, and his men escorted the captured murloc soldiers up.


    "Tell me, the location of the shelter."


    The tuxedo looked at the first murloc soldier and said lightly.


    "You just killed me, and I..."


    boom!


    The murloc soldier raised his head, looked at the tuxedo, and shouted indifferently.


    But before he finished speaking, the tuxedo pulled the trigger impatiently.The cold bullet pierced the muzzle and hit the murloc''s forehead directly.


    "Tell me, the location of the shelter."


    The tuxedo walked in front of the second murloc.


    "I won''t be afraid!"


    boom!


    "Tell me, the location of the shelter."


    boom!


    ...


    "Tell me, the location of the shelter."


    "I said, let me think about it."


    "No, I don''t want to listen to you."


    boom!


    The tuxedo pulled the trigger again and again, until he walked in front of the eighth murloc, the murloc finally couldn''t help it, and broke down and wept.


    "I said, I said. I tell you the location of the shelter."


    Death is not terrible, what''s terrible is knowing that death is coming, the kind of fear that is gradually approaching, but helpless, is suffocating.


    If this murloc was the first to face the muzzle of the tuxedo, he might refuse it hard, but after watching his companions fall in front of him one by one, the murloc finally collapsed.


    "Shut up!"


    The captain of the murloc struggled to stab the traitor, but he was held down by a group of pirates.


    "You betrayed the murloc!"


    The captain of the murloc was pressed to the ground, his eyes were cracked, he couldn''t believe that he had compatriots who would betray other people in order to survive!


    "They...they are..."


    The murloc soldier had collapsed, as if he hadn''t heard the roar of the murloc captain, he said shiveringly.


    "It''s right below Adam Yangshu, where there is a tree hole, where everyone is hiding."


    "well."


    The tuxedo nodded in satisfaction, pointed the muzzle at the murloc''s forehead, and then pulled the trigger again!


    boom!


    The murloc fell to the ground, but when he was hit by a bullet, a look of relief appeared on his face.


    "Go and find that Adam, the sun tree, our treasure is hidden there."


    The tuxedo blew the flames of his muzzle, and then said slowly.


    At this time, the one-eyed captain and his pirates slowly recovered from the shock, and then looked at the tuxedo man in front of him with a look of fear.


    Black Snake, Sluk, a supernova with a bounty of 210 million Pele, claiming to be a follower of that "devil".


    Before, Captain One-eyed didn''t understand what the gap between him and those supernovas was, thinking they were just a bunch of lucky thugs.


    And now, he finally understood that even after entering the new world, there was not much difference in their bounty money, why the big figures in the new world value supernova so much.


    Because some people are more suitable to be pirates, and some people are able to live well in this chaotic sea.


    Before, there was that demon, but now, there is this black snake.


    ...


    Lorne returned to Murloc Island, and his situation was not so good.


    Everyone, after seeing him, rushed towards him like crazy.


    Even if their weapons could not cause any substantial damage to Ron''s body, these people desperately wanted to leave some wounds on Ron''s body.


    Note that all people mentioned here do not specifically refer to pirates, but include pirates... and all the murlocs.


    To be precise, the pirates would show fear after seeing Lorne, and this group of murlocs went crazy after seeing Lorne.


    "Meaningless."


    A murloc rushed towards Lorne, but just as he rushed halfway, the whole person was like a statue, stopped, frozen.


    Not only him, but on this shabby street, all people, including murlocs and humans, are like statues, stagnating.


    Only Lorne was able to move normally.


    "Sending death is not a wise choice."


    Lorne walked slowly towards the murloc, and he admired the murloc with interest.


    The murloc''s eyes were burning with flames, this kind of flame Lorne knew.


    The flame of hatred.


    He has been racing on this sea for so long, and there are not a few enemies, and there are also many people who are eager to use his head for revenge.


    So Lorne was familiar with this expression.


    "very funny."


    Lorne said slowly, then snapped his fingers, and a murloc next to him came to his senses. He stared at his regained mobility body, stunned, and then looked at the black-haired man in front of him with fear.


    "Tell me what happened."


    Lorne looked at the murloc and asked slowly.

 1030 Chapter 1010

    "Asshole, villain!"


    The murloc looked at Lorne, even though his eyes were full of fear, but he straightened his chest and said stiffly.


    "I will definitely kill you."


    "A roar without power is meaningless."


    Lorne frowned. He didn''t understand why this murloc would be full of murderous intentions towards him. If it was one or two, it would be okay. The problem was that when he returned to the murloc island, all the murlocs regarded him as an enemy. , Yelling, while rushing towards him.


    "It makes no sense if you tell me or not, because I will know soon."


    Lorne said faintly, he snapped his fingers at the murloc, the color of fear in the murloc''s eyes dissipated, and he became confused.


    "Don''t be afraid, my child."


    The murloc looked at Lorne, he was slightly shocked, then his confusion disappeared, and he became very scared.


    "Mother," the murloc muttered to himself looking at Lorne.


    "Tell me, what happened? Why are you attacking that human being."


    Lorne slowly induced that he changed the perception of this murloc. In the eyes of this murloc, he was the person he trusted the most.


    That is, his mother.


    "what happened!"


    The murloc''s tone gradually became angry, he gritted his teeth and said.


    "I, definitely will, kill that man!"


    "kill him?"


    "Why, kill him? Is it because he is a human?"


    "It''s not just that!"


    The murloc roared.


    "Because he... killed the king."


    !


    As soon as the murlocs finished speaking, the sound of battle drums sounded behind Ron, and then countless murlocs walked out from all corners of the street.


    They held all kinds of simple weapons, but without exception, they looked at Ron with an angry look in their eyes.


    At the top of the street, there was a phone worm projection screen. The screen flickered a few times, and then a picture gradually appeared on the screen.


    It was a dilapidated castle, the original luxurious and exquisite decorations fell on the ground like garbage,


    Blood flowed across the ground, and countless humans and murloc bodies were staggered, as if they had just experienced a tragic war.


    Even across the screen, you can smell this pungent bloody smell, and you can imagine how tragic this battle was.


    In the center of the battlefield, there is a Jingguan piled up with human and murloc corpses. At the top of the Jingguan, a strong murloc is hanging.


    Any murloc on Murloc Island knows who this strong murloc is. That is their king, the great knight of the sea, Neptune!


    And now, Neptune was covered with terrible wounds, angered like gossamer, weak must be.


    Opposite him, stood a human, a human with black hair.


    The human raised his hand slightly towards Neptune, a trace of determination appeared on Neptune''s face, and then the next moment.


    The explosives buried in the ground exploded, and the entire Dragon Palace City was turned into rubble.


    "Is that so?"


    Lorne muttered to himself, and he finally understood why these residents held hatred for him after he returned to the fisherman island.


    It turned out that someone was making trouble from it, editing the scene of his meeting with Neptune, and putting it on this big screen.


    Let the residents of Murloc Island mistakenly believe that they are the killer of King Neptune.


    Originally, after the pirates invaded the Murloc Island, these murlocs had a hatred for humans. After seeing the scene of Lorne "killing" King Neptune, this hatred became more turbulent.


    Lorne had to admit that the man behind the tragedy was not as stupid as he thought.


    "Do you want me to stand on the opposite side of all the murlocs? Let the murlocs of the entire Murloc Island and all the pirates regard me as a murderer."


    "It''s very clever, but you miscalculated a bit."


    Lorne said to himself, this "behind the scenes" miscalculated a little, that is,


    Lorne didn''t care about these murlocs or pirates at all.


    Because they can''t pose the slightest threat to themselves!


    This is his biggest mistake!


    "Kill this murderer!"


    The fish people roared and rushed towards Lorne, and Ron just snapped his fingers, and then walked towards the fish people like no one.


    And these murlocs, as if they hadn''t seen Lorne, didn''t make the slightest movement when passing by Lorne, but continued to rush forward.


    Until Lorne left the place completely, no murlocs noticed that Lorne was gone.


    ...


    "Damn it! Why is he so strong?"


    Somewhere in Murloc Island, Hordy saw a scene on the street through the surveillance phone bug on the street. By monitoring the phone bug¡¯s vision, he could clearly see that Lorne was just snapping his fingers. This group of murlocs seemed to never see him anymore, let him leave indifferently.


    Hodi knew that any pirate emperor was the absolute ruler of this sea, such as the white beard who had a deep friendship with King Neptune and left his flag on the fisherman island.


    But he didn''t expect that Lorne was so strong that he could easily defeat one of the seven martial seas under the king''s Sea Xia''s very flat human sea tactics, and it would be of no use to Ron.


    "It seems that the plan must be changed."


    Hodi murmured to himself, what he originally wanted was to provoke the contradiction between Lorne and the murlocs, and then let the murlocs be completely disappointed in humans. When both sides are exhausted, he will appear with Deken again. Act as the savior of the Murloc.


    When necessary, Ron can even kill White Star in front of everyone, so that the contradiction between murlocs and humans becomes completely irreconcilable.


    This was Hoodie''s original plan, but judging from the strength shown by Lorne at present, Hoodie''s plan is not fundamentally different from the playhouse.


    "Let Deacon come forward and lure Lorne to that place."


    Hordy said slowly to his men.


    He must activate the second plan.Since he can''t control Lorne at all, he must completely remove the obstacle in his plan.


    No matter how powerful Lorne is, he is a capable person after all, and any capable person has a fatal flaw, that is, fear of sea water.


    The sea water, for the murlocs, is not essentially different from the air for humans.


    He wants to bewitched Daiken to lure Lorne to the agreed place, and then use the sea to completely ruin the pirate emperor!


    But at this time, there was a burst of exclamation from Hordy''s men.

 1031 Chapter 1011 Im Here To See You

    "What is he doing?"


    One of Hordy''s men looked at the monitoring screen and exclaimed.


    "He seems to have found us!!"


    Hordy saw that Lorne, who had disappeared from the street surveillance screen, suddenly turned back, and then looked around for a long time, and finally saw the surveillance phone worm in the corner.


    Lorne walked slowly towards the monitoring phone worm, and finally stayed about three or four meters in front of the monitoring phone worm.


    "What is he going to do?"


    Hodie frowned and said, he didn''t understand what Lorne wanted to do.


    After looking around for a while, Lorne in the picture finally found a steel bar inside the building, and then pinched the steel bar to depict something on the collapsed wall.


    He portrayed for a long time, and finally left the steel bar aside, turned around, and left the surveillance area.


    "Zoom in and take a look at what he is carving!"


    Hoodie ordered to his men. The picture got closer and closer. Hoodie finally saw clearly that Ron had not carved any patterns, he just left a line on that wall.


    "Wait... I, I''m coming... looking for... you..."


    Hoddy read the words left by Lorne word by word. When he finished reading the last word, he suddenly stood up, no longer being calm.


    "Get out of here!"


    "Lorne seems to have found us!"


    In this sea, nothing happened, it was more terrifying than being caught by a Pirate Emperor.


    If there is, then this pirate emperor is malicious.


    Hody obviously didn''t think that Lorne wanted to come to him for afternoon tea as simple as that.


    All the fish people move quickly and collect everything that can be taken away, while the things that cannot be taken away are quickly smashed.


    "Boss, outside!"


    But when the group of murlocs just walked out of the building where they were hiding, a murloc exclaimed.


    They saw that a stone pillar a few meters thick was flying straight towards them.


    "Dodge!"


    Hodie rolled over and rolled out of the room.


    The stone pillar accurately hit the building, and then the entire building seemed to be unable to withstand the huge impact brought by the stone pillar and collapsed.


    "The man is rushing towards us quickly."


    A murloc looked at the monitoring screen in his hand and shouted.


    "His speed is very fast, now it is only three and a half streets away from us, three streets, no!"


    A trace of despair flashed in the murloc''s eyes.


    "There are only two streets left!"


    Lorne''s speed is too fast, completely beyond their imagination!


    "It''s too late!"


    Hordy yelled, even though he had overestimated Lorne''s combat power, the strength that Lorne showed was completely beyond his imagination.


    Whether it was throwing a stone pillar at them from three streets away, or the speed that could not be captured at all, it was far from the range he could handle.


    "You must leave here quickly!"


    In order to spread the edited footage of Lorne "killing" King Neptune to all parts of the island, Hodi deliberately chose this hiding place in the middle of the fisherman island, and now this hiding place has become a hidden danger. .


    Because this place is too far away from the sea outside the fisherman island, at the speed Lorne showed, they couldn''t escape this ghost place before Lorne found them.


    "I can only go there!"


    Hodie yelled, he leaped and rushed forward.


    There, there is a towering tree with a huge canopy invisible to the end, almost growing beyond the sea.


    This is the dependence of the entire Murloc Island, Adam Yang, the entire Murloc Island depends on the sunlight transported by Adam the Yang Tree to survive.


    This tree, for all murlocs, is a mother-like existence.


    This is why, after the disaster, all the fish people subconsciously gathered towards Adam Yang, and then established a shelter at the root of Adam Yang.


    And now, Hordy was about to rush towards the shelter, only by hiding among the murlocs, could he hope to avoid Lorne''s tracking.


    "Then, inform Daiken that it''s time for him to perform!"


    When Hordy was running wild, as if thinking of something, he turned to the murloc soldier behind him and said slowly.


    "Hope, he won''t let me down!"


    ...


    "Now, nothing can stop us."


    "Prevent us from falling in love."


    On one of the trunks of Adam Yang, Daiken looked at the flames of Longgong City in the distance and said to himself.


    "Have you heard? That old guy, your father, died at Lorne''s hands."


    "Maybe you have never heard of Lorne, but I can tell you that Lorne is a very famous big pirate in the New World, a very vicious big pirate."


    "In other words, your father died in the hands of a human pirate."


    Next to him was the tied Princess White Star. After hearing Deaken''s words, Princess White Star shook her head in disbelief.


    "No, father won''t die."


    She didn''t believe that her wise and powerful father died like this.


    "This has nothing to do with me, although I do want to kill your father, because he is a stumbling block that hinders our love, but I have not had time to do it."


    Deiken shrugged and said innocently.


    "Now, resent humans, humans are the inferior species that should be eliminated by this world."


    After getting along with Hodie for a long time, he was gradually infected by Hodie.


    Think that humans cannot coexist peacefully with murlocs.


    Or it can be said that he, who was born on Murloc Island, himself had resentment towards humans, and Hordy just awakened his hatred buried in his heart.


    At the foot, the entire fisherman island was lit up with a raging fire.


    The wailing of fish people and the rampant roar of pirates can be faintly heard.


    "This is the era of change. After today, the murlocs will be completely transformed."


    Deacon shouted.


    "The murlocs led by me will never be oppressed by humans again."


    He still remembers Hordy¡¯s promise to him that after Neptune¡¯s death, he will inherit the position of Neptune and become the emperor of the murloc clan.


    "Father..."


    But Bai Xing seemed to have not heard Deaken''s words, still immersed in the sadness of his father''s death.


    "Forget it, let you be quiet for a while."


    Deaken looked at Bai Xing and said helplessly.


    He looked down at the fisherman island under his feet, his eyes full of possessiveness.


    At this moment, the phone worm on his body suddenly rang.


    Hoodie''s anxious voice came from inside.


    "Ready to execute the last plan, Deakin!"

 1032 Chapter 1012 Ants and Ants

    After hearing Hodie''s words in the phone worm, Daiken took a deep breath.


    The protagonist always comes out at the end, and for so long.It''s finally time for him to play.


    He stood on the trunk of Adam Yang, looking down at the Murloc Island at his feet.


    Countless pirates are gathering towards Adam Yangshu, as if chasing something.


    "The show has finally begun."


    Daiken said that, of course he knew that the surviving fisherman island residents were hiding in a certain tree hole at the root of the Adam tree, and he also knew what the purpose of these pirates came here.


    But he didn''t care, because the fisherman island is the fisherman island after all.


    This group of human pirates is just a tool for him to seize the power of the fisherman island.


    But now that King Neptune is dead, then these tools have reached the end of their useful life.


    "It''s my turn to play."


    Daiken smiled slightly, then jumped up and jumped off Yangshu Adam.


    ...


    "This is the place."


    A one-eyed pirate came to the root of Adam Yang, and said slowly.This towering tree was well protected by the fishermen, and a wooden fence surrounded the tree.


    The roots of Adam Yang Tree are well-developed, and the roots of the tree spread on the land of the fisherman island like a twisted giant snake, and there are many gaps between these giant snakes, just like hollow houses.


    It''s just that now these wooden fences have been torn open with a gap, and there are countless messy footprints on the ground.


    "Those murlocs, just hide here."


    The one-eyed pirate took a deep breath, then turned his head.


    "We said yes, after we catch these murlocs, we will divide the accounts according to the heads."


    "I have more people, so take four, but Black Snake, if you only have a few people, take three."


    Before starting to act, the one-eyed pirate began to distribute benefits.


    The black snake in a black dress nodded non-committal.


    It is the tradition of the pirates to take the lead in the distribution of benefits, because this can effectively avoid the afterthought.


    However, there are also many pirates who do not regard these as the same thing.


    Because, after all, this sea speaks with a fist. Who knows what happens afterwards?


    "The bearded man is responsible for guarding the murloc we caught earlier, and I divided half of them, blocking the entrance, and then the other half of our manpower, together with your people from the black snake, attacked this The so-called shelter."


    "Anyway, those who are hiding inside are old, weak, sick and disabled. It is impossible to be the opponent of our elite pirates. They only need to hear our charging horn, and these people will collapse and drop their weapons and surrender."


    "It''s just a hands-on business, it''s very cost-effective."


    The one-eyed pirate said slowly, and when he saw that the others didn''t refute, he waved his hand, and his subordinates were neatly divided into two parts, half of them followed the one-eyed pirate.


    The one-eyed pirates didn''t care if their beards would steal themselves, and they would take the murlocs they caught for themselves.


    Because these murlocs are just a drop in the bucket compared to the benefits they are about to gain.


    Thinking that he was about to have so many slaves on the entire Murloc Island, this one-eyed pirate''s only remaining eye could not help but flash with a greedy light.


    Such a huge wealth is now in front of him, and anyone can breathe quickly.


    "Since everyone has no opinion, then prepare to go in..."


    Before the one-eyed pirate had finished speaking, he heard a rush of footsteps on the street behind him.


    A strong murloc with a flat hat and tattoo on his body was running wildly on the street, as if something terrible was chasing him behind him.


    Behind the strong murlocs, there are some murlocs wearing the uniforms of Dragon Palace soldiers, but looking at their embarrassed appearance, the one-eyed pirates have no doubt that this is a group of elite pirates who have encountered a group of elite pirates, then they are defeated and want to escape. Dragon Palace soldiers going to the refuge.


    "It seems that there is another appetizer."


    The one-eyed pirate grinned.The pirates around him heard the news and immediately separated, completely blocking all the main points of the street.


    Wherever that murloc wants to run, he will run into his pirates.


    "Such a strong figure, the ladies on the Red Earth Continent should like it very much."


    One eye looked at the strong murloc who rushed to the front, smiled, and thought.


    Everything is now under his control. The defense force of the fisherman island has been defeated by the pirates, and now it is time to steal the fruits of victory.


    See who has a bigger appetite and eats more.After the new world passed, it was not a surprise that he immediately became a giant.


    "You have no way to escape..."


    Looking at the strong murloc one-eyed, just about to let him catch him, a trace of impatientness flashed across the face of the murloc, then frowned and shouted at the one-eyed pirate.


    "Go away from me!"


    "kill him!"


    One-eyed didn''t expect that this pirate who was under the siege would be so rampant that he would get out of it?


    Didn''t he see the situation clearly, now this place is the murloc who has the final say.


    It just doesn¡¯t matter, it¡¯s just a murloc. The number of such fish in the sanctuary is countless. The one-eyed pirate doesn¡¯t mind using the head of this arrogant murloc to behave, and let the other two pirates by the way, especially the black snake. See your own strength clearly.


    Fortunately, when the benefits are finally divided, share more.


    All the pirates heard the one-eyed command, and a sneer smile appeared on their faces.


    They drew the spear from their waist and aimed at the murloc who rushed towards this side.


    It only takes a round of volleys, and this strong murloc, along with all his men, will be shot into a sieve.


    They can''t wait to see the blood flow and the entrails scattered.


    A triumphant smile appeared on the one-eyed face.


    He can''t compare to those supernovas, can''t he fix this little murloc?


    "emission!"


    He shouted, all the pirates pulled their triggers at the same time, and countless bullets shot out from the black muzzle.


    Boom boom boom boom!


    The pitch-black bullets formed a barrage and flew towards the murloc.


    One-eyed can already imagine that this arrogant murloc was beaten into a sieve.


    However, the murloc''s face showed a trace of impatience, and he took a sip.


    His body disappeared instantly, and the next moment, he appeared in front of One-Eyed.


    Then a strong arm grabbed the one-eyed head directly, and picked him up.

 1033 Chapter 1013

    The whole battlefield was silent.


    The one-eyed pirate''s hand was still on his waist, and the long sword from his waist had just been pulled out two inches.


    He couldn''t react at all. What kind of speed is this? One-eyed didn''t even underestimate how the murloc moves. He just felt an inexplicable threat and subconsciously wanted to pull out his weapon.


    But it was too late, and when he came back to his senses, his world was only left with the thick palm.


    And, the indifferent look in the murloc''s eyes.


    The one-eyed pirate knows this kind of look, which is the look in the eyes of the residents on the fisherman island running around under the fire of the pirates.


    It is the look in the eyes of human beings when they look at the fearless resistance of ants.


    It turns out that you are the ants?


    "waste."


    The strong murloc, that is, Hodie picked up the one-eyed pirate and said coldly.


    Then the arm squeezed hard, and the red and white mixed viscous liquid spewed out from the one-eyed pirate''s head and spilled on the ground.


    This bastard human wasted five seconds of his own time, and these five seconds were enough to make the terrible monster move a whole street.


    "You must leave this ghost place quickly!"


    Hordy threw the one-eyed corpse aside at random, then leaned forward slightly and rushed in towards the root of Adam, the sun tree.


    These scum is not worth wasting time.Only by hiding among those refugees can it be possible to escape from that monster.


    This is one of Hordi''s two plans, and the other plan, Hordi is not ready to use it yet.


    That is the last resort.


    All this happened so fast that everyone did not react, and Hordy had already rushed past them.


    If it weren''t for the one-eyed still warm corpse not far from the ground, they might even think that all this was just an illusion.


    They couldn''t help but looked towards the end of the street, where the strong murloc appeared.


    They wanted to know what kind of monster it was that forced such a strong murloc into such embarrassment.


    The others who followed the strong murloc did not escape the deadly barrage shooting, were shot down in midair and fell to the ground.


    Blood flowed out of their bodies and stained the ground.


    The remaining lucky ones avoided the vital parts. The bullets only hit the insignificant parts of their bodies. They fell to the ground, dragging their broken bodies, and slowly crawling forward.


    The blood, dragged by their bodies, left trails of blood on the ground.


    ,


    A man appeared at the end of the street.


    A very young man with black hair and wearing a black cloak walked slowly from the end of the street.


    His face was calm, as if the messy battlefield around him and the lying corpses had nothing to do with him.


    As for the murlocs who were still alive, after seeing this man, there was a look of fear on their faces, and then they crawled forward desperately.


    The black-haired man was like a monster that devoured humans. They desperately wanted to stay away from this monster.


    Even if their crawling speed is not as fast as Lorne''s slow walk like a stroll in the garden.


    In the pirate camp, even if he saw the one-eyed Black Snake being killed by Hoddy in seconds, there was a hint of shock in his eyes after seeing this man.


    Then, soon, this shock turned into excitement, and... admiration.


    "Unexpectedly, he was here."


    The black snake muttered to himself.


    "What, do you know this person?"


    One of the three chiefs, the last with a beard and beard asked with confusion, he looked at the black snake and frowned.


    The man with black hair felt very familiar, as if he had seen it somewhere.


    But I can''t remember.


    "Is it a certain supernova?"


    Asked Beard, but quickly denied his guess.


    The supernova who arrived in the Chambord Islands with them was only four people, and these four people were all famous fanatics. During the voyage in the paradise, Beard had seen reports about their evil deeds many times.


    As far as he knows, these four supernovae, except for the black snake next to them, all went to Dragon Palace, with the purpose of taking away the head of Dragon Palace, the ruler of Murloc Island, Neptune. .


    So he was very sure that this young man was not among the four.


    "He is not as simple as a supernova."


    The black snake muttered to himself, his eyes covered with fanaticism.


    "He is an emperor."


    The black snake only said this, and his beard wanted to say something, but he suddenly felt a cold in his abdomen, and then a sharp pain came.


    He looked at his abdomen and found a long sword penetrated his abdomen, and the owner of this long sword turned out to be... the black snake.


    "what are you doing?"


    Beard said in disbelief, he didn''t understand why the Black Snake, who was his ally, suddenly acted on himself.


    Just because I saw that young man?


    Screwed Beard felt ridiculous for a while, but Black Snake didn''t even glance at this one minute ago, when he was his companion man.


    The long knife in his hand turned slightly in the opponent''s body, and then slowly pulled out.


    "The heart of a pirate with a bounty of less than 100 million Baileys, as a gift for the first time I saw that man, has it been carried away shabby."


    The black snake muttered to himself, then turned his head and looked at Adam Yang behind him.Said enthusiastically.


    "Just let me dedicate the whole fisherman island to the whole man!"


    The two captains died instantaneously, and the entire pirate coalition fell into a state of no leader.


    Pirates of different camps attacked each other, and the whole street became a mess.


    And the black-haired man strolled in the chaotic battlefield. Everyone seemed to have not noticed this man. No pirate took the initiative to attack the man, even after the man passed by them. When he was by the side, he took the initiative to give way.


    Therefore, a very strange situation was formed. The black snake held a warm heart in his hands and looked enthusiastic, while the man with black hair was walking slowly in the chaotic battlefield.


    After seeing the man walking in front of him, Black Snake hurriedly knelt down on one knee and presented the heart in his hand respectfully.


    "I dedicated this to the greatest pirate of this age."


    "The pirate emperor, the devil, the fanatic, the man who rules the new world, and the future pirate king."


    Black Snake said feverishly, he paused, and then slowly revealed the other party''s name.


    "Wynhill Lorne."


    But Lorne stopped, looking at the man kneeling in front of him, slightly surprised.


    He looked directly into the man''s eyes and said slowly.


    "stand up."

 1034 Chapter 1014

    After hearing Lorne''s words, a hint of ecstasy flashed across the face of this powerful pirate.


    He quickly stood up and looked at Ron with humility.


    It''s like a knight who has been commended by his loyal king.


    The king¡¯s praise is his own glory.


    "I have an impression of you."


    Lorne looked at the man in the black dress for a while, and then said slowly.


    "You... should be from Beihai."


    "Yes!"


    Black Snake said excitedly, he didn''t expect Lorne to remember himself.


    "Many years ago, when you descended on the North Sea to subdue the Vinsmok family, I happened to be there..."


    As if thinking of some unbearable memories, a trace of shame flashed across Black Snake''s face.


    "At that time, I was caught by Vinsmok''s people. It was you who showed up and saved us."


    "You are my savior!"


    The black snake said tremblingly.He could not calm his excitement.


    At that time, the Vinsmok family was in full swing. Under the acquiescence of the Don Quixote family, another top force in the North Sea, this powerful family continued to expand, and vaguely had the potential to swallow the North Sea.


    The kings of many countries were secretly captured by the Vinsmok family forces, and even the kings who fought the most fierce country were all beheaded by the head of the Vinsmok family, the man named Gage. At their own feet.


    Made that famous painting,


    "One king kills four kings!"


    The Black Snake at that time was a little nobleman captured by the Vinsmok family. He was hiding in the captive camp at the time, fearful and uneasy, lest he angered the "big men" of the Vinsmok family because of something. , And then lost his life.


    And just when everyone was desperate, Lorne came.


    He only did one thing, and that was his own power to defeat the powerful Vinsmok family. That unmatched power left an indelible impression in the black snake''s heart.It also opened the door to a new world for this man.


    He rekindled the blood of his youth, even if he was no longer young.


    After Lorne left, the Vinsmoke family completely disappeared in the North Sea. Although there were rumours that Gage, the proud man, had succumbed to the Vennhill family, all of this was nothing like the Black Snake. relationship.


    The Black Snake mobilized all his forces and sought a famous teacher in the entire Beihai. He had already reached the age of confidence, like a child, following the martial arts learned by different powerful fighters.


    He looked forward to the day when he went to sea and met his idol in the sea.


    "Is that so?"


    Lorne nodded noncommittal. In fact, he didn''t remember the man in front of him. He just looked at his clothes, which matched the style of the nobles in Beihai.


    "Just now, did anyone escape from here?"


    Lorne asked another question he was concerned about. He had captured the breath of the man behind the Murloc Island.


    "It''s a strong murloc with blue skin!"


    The black snake said without thinking.Combined with everything that happened just now, how could he not guess that the terrible monster chasing that powerful murloc was the man in front of him.


    No need to ask what happened, just know that the murloc is Lorne''s target is enough.


    And Lorne''s goal is also his goal.


    "He hid in the gap between the roots of this towering tree. Please allow me to replace you and go in and catch him out."


    The Black Snake glanced at the roots of Adam Yang, and said slowly.


    "With your noble body, you shouldn''t appear in such a dirty and dark place."


    Said the black snake.A trace of cold murder flashed across his face.


    At this time, everyone remembered that the man in front of him was a supernova, a newcomer who had not yet arrived in the new world and had a reward of over 100 million.


    Cruel and cruel is synonymous with newcomers like them.


    When the one-eyed pirate was killed instantly by Hordy, everyone''s faces showed surprise.Only the black snake looked as usual.


    Because the one-eyed captain''s strength, in his opinion, is quite average, what Hordy can do, he can do the same.


    This is why he did not refute the one-eyed captain when he first divided the interests.


    On this sea, after all, strength speaks for itself.


    "No, he will come out by himself."


    Lorne paused, turned around, and looked outside, slightly surprised.


    "Now, are the real actors starting to appear?"


    Another group of pirates, or the group of pirates who left from the ruined Dragon Palace City, finally returned to the fisherman island again.


    Perhaps it was the guidance of fate, they almost didn''t hesitate, and walked in the direction of Adam Yangshu.


    But this time, Lorne didn''t believe it was such a coincidence.He has no doubt that all of this is the handwriting of the man hiding behind the scenes.


    "Do you want to use the number of pirates stationed here to exhaust my energy and finally defeat me?"


    Lorne muttered to himself, a sardonic smile crossed his mouth.


    It might be a bit unmodest to say this, but Lorne does have this qualification.


    He can be said to be one of the people in this world who is least afraid of this kind of war of attrition.


    Even Lorne can remove one of these.


    It is not only because of his ability that he can directly manipulate the perception of these "weak people" and transform them into their own puppets.There is also the domineering "overlord color" that Lorne himself controls. It was originally the best ability to deal with this "miscellaneous fish". A weak-willed opponent is not qualified to be an enemy of overlord color.


    There is one last important thing.


    That is, Ron, who had awakened from that long coma, had his body greatly strengthened.


    Maybe not as good as "Kaido" and "Charlotte Lingling", who is a natural and tyrannical son, but Lon is confident that he will not be inferior to an elderly white beard without ability. too much.


    The addition of these kinds of things created Lorne, an invincible monster, the "demon" that defeated the "strongest creature in history".


    After these pirates saw Lorne, they were not surprised at all, and some of them even flashed a hint of belligerence on their faces.


    "They are the other supernovas in the Chambordian Islands this time. They have always had their eyes above the top. Because they have not met the real powerhouses of the new world, they don''t know what the real power is."


    "Even some of them are still planning, after arriving in the new world, they will dismount a certain pirate emperor and replace it by themselves."


    Black Snake explained.


    "They looked for me, but they were rejected by me because I know one thing very well, and that is how humble their own strength is in front of the Pirate Emperors."

 1035 Chapter 1015

    The black snake bowed slightly to Lorne, then continued.


    "Their combat effectiveness is quite good, even if I want to defeat them, it will be very troublesome..."


    "Among them, the strong man with tangled hair in the front is said to have barbaric blood flowing in his body and he is extremely powerful..."


    "And the other..."


    Black just wanted to tell Ron what he knew, but saw Ron slowly shook his head.


    At this time, he realized that he did something rather stupid.


    The strength of those supernovas seemed quite powerful to him, but in Ron''s eyes, they were also nothing more than ants, at best, they were a few stronger ants.


    But ants are ants after all.


    He looked at Lorne in fear, and found that Lorne looked as usual and was not angry because of his overstepping, and finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Isn''t it out yet?"


    Looking at these immature but ambitious strange faces in front of him.Lorne felt like a world away.


    Many years ago, did those "big men" who ruled this sea look at themselves with this same look?


    In the eyes of Shi Ji, was he also an insignificant ant?


    Lorne didn''t know, and now Skee was dead.So no one on this sea can give him the answer.


    "What hasn''t come out yet?"


    The Black Snake said with some confusion, but there was a loud noise behind him.


    He turned around and found a group of angry murlocs rushing out of the tree hole behind him.


    They were holding all kinds of simple weapons, but there was a flame burning in their eyes, and they rushed towards this side.


    And their goal was obviously the man standing beside him.


    In the adventure of Paradise, Black Snake''s hands were not clean, and he never bothered to advertise how noble he was.For various reasons, not many people died in the hands of the black snake, so the black snake knew this kind of flame.


    This is the flame of hatred.


    What kind of hatred it was that made a race so angry, even at the critical moment of survival, these people rushed out desperately.


    Launched the final charge towards the monster they could not resist?


    The black snake didn''t know, but he didn''t need to know either.


    At the moment these fish people appeared, the new group of pirates also launched an offensive.


    "Cut off this man''s head, and then use his blood, it will be our glory!"


    "Just kill them, our name will spread throughout the new world!"


    "No matter how strong he is, he is only one person after all. He is as strong as Sea Xia and even fell in front of us. He also has when his power runs out!"


    Several captains in the lead roared.They looked at Lon with bloodthirsty eyes, or rather, at Lon''s head.


    At this time, in their eyes, Lorne''s head seemed to have become the 0NE-PIECE in Roger One Piece.


    Fame, wealth, power, you can get everything you want!


    What they have to do is just a very simple thing.


    Charge, and chop off Lorne''s head!


    Behind Lorne, a murloc who took the lead yelled.


    "It''s this man who caused the tragedy in Murloc Street a while ago, and caused countless of our compatriots into a coma."


    "King Neptune kindly pardoned him for his guilt, but this man actually avenged his revenge and created this disaster, and then killed the Dragon Palace."


    "Let the centuries-old dragon palace city become a ruin, and it is still burning with a raging flame!"


    "Finally! This guilty madman used despicable tactics to kill King Neptune!"


    The murloc¡¯s eyes were cracking. He remembered the scene in Dragon Palace City he had seen through the projection screen. All murlocs respected King Neptune who was extremely bloody, covered in wounds, and fell helplessly on top of the corpses. in.


    In front of him, the black-haired human was indifferent.


    "Kill him! Use his blood to honor King Neptune!"


    The strong murloc in the front roared, leading the compatriots behind him, rushing towards Lorne.


    The murloc and the pirate, the two sides of this war should have been fighting on the murloc island, but now they are weirdly united.


    They charged from two different directions, and the target of the attack turned out to be the same person.


    This ironic scene actually happened at this time.


    At the side of Lorne, where the beard and one-eyed captain''s men had seen such a scene, they were trembling with fright.


    They wailed in fear, and then fled to the side, lest they might be involved in this cholera.


    And Black Snake''s men were obviously calmer. After the initial shock, they quickly recovered, and then moved closer to Lorne and Black Snake, posing a defensive posture.


    It should not be said that they are more courageous, but it should be said that Black Snake¡¯s men know one thing better,


    That is, the black snake is as cruel and cruel as his title. If they escape, they will face a more terrifying thing, a thing ten times more terrifying than death.


    "Finally appeared."


    At this moment, Lorne spoke slowly.


    He raised his head, looked towards the sky, and squinted slightly.


    "Hidden for so long, have you finally come out?"


    The black snake subconsciously followed Lorne''s gaze, then he saw the dazzling sunlight.


    It was already noon, and the sunlight from Adam Yangshu was hot and dazzling.


    Then, a small black dot appeared in the sky, and the small dot grew bigger and bigger, and finally became the silhouette of a person.


    "what is that?"


    Black said in surprise.He saw the man who fell from the sky, no, it should be said that the murloc who fell from the sky.Surprised.


    It turns out that Lord Lorne has been waiting for him, is he?


    "Oh ha ha ha!"


    "Your savior is here!"


    The murloc that descended from the sky smashed heavily near the root of Adam Yang, that is, in front of the group of murlocs that rushed out of the refuge.He smashed a deep hole in the ground, then struggled to stand up, patted the dust on his body, and said as if nothing had happened.


    "I''m really sorry for making you wait so long."


    "who are you?!"


    The murloc at the front stopped and looked suspiciously at the man who had fallen from the sky.


    He wears a small top hat, with curled hair and a beard, and many necklaces hanging from his body.If it hadn''t been for his four legs to unquestionably confirm his murloc identity, the leader would not hesitate to attack the person who hindered his revenge.


    "Me?"


    The man chuckled, then continued.


    "My name is Van der Deyken."


    "Is a murloc."


    "Simultaneously,"


    He paused, looked at Lorne, and continued.


    "Also your savior."

 1036 Chapter 1016

    "Then, those of you who invaded Murloc Island, are you ready to pay the price?"


    Deakin looked at the Pirate Legion ahead, and a cold voice came out slowly from his mouth.


    These pirates were taken aback for a moment, and then made a sound of laughter.


    "Hahahahahaha!"


    "What is this murloc talking about?"


    "Is he crazy?"


    Several pirate captains who took the lead even showed sarcasm on their faces.


    Even the guardian of this country, Neptune, who has the title of Sea God, died in their hands. This country has become a paradise that can be ravaged by pirates. Does this murloc still want to reverse the situation with his own power? ?


    wishful thinking!


    And Lorne frowned slightly. Because of his ability, his five senses were quite sharp. Even within the limits of the deep sea, he could tell that the talking murloc was the one kidnapped by Xuancheng. To the White Star, and led all the pirates to the Murloc Island,


    Days.


    In other words, was this person and the murloc who fled in a hurry to lead all of this?


    In an instant, Lorne understood it, and at this time he had to sigh his fate, because what Deaken did at this time was surprisingly similar to what he remembered that the fisherman island should have experienced.


    The same is trying to seize the dominance of Murloc Island, the same is trying to provoke the contradiction between the Murloc and the humans, and the same is... the two people joined hands.


    At this time, Lorne also knew the identity of the other murloc hiding in the shadows.


    "Hordy?"


    "What are you laughing at?"


    And Deacon looked at the pirates who laughed disdainfully at him, and said dissatisfied.


    He took out a small bottle from his clothes, which was filled with small white pills.


    This is some "bonus gifts" that Hordi gave him after the deal with Hordi.


    According to Huo Di, these little pills are the secret treasure of Dragon Palace, which can greatly increase their combat effectiveness after taking them.Deaken was half-believing, but after taking one pill, he no longer doubted it.


    This feeling of being full of power made Dai Ken extremely intoxicated. Even if the pirate emperors stood in front of him, Dai Ken had no doubt that he could defeat them with one punch.


    He was convinced that even if he didn''t use his abilities, he could defeat himself before taking the pill in an instant. This level of strength increase was shocking.


    Even in front of the Pirate Emperor, it might not be his opponent in this state.


    Daiken thought of this, he raised his head and looked at the young man with black hair standing not far away.


    And now, isn''t there a Pirate Emperor standing in front of him?


    Deaken took out a few pills without hesitation, and put them in his mouth.


    After a few rough chews, Dai Ken swallowed.


    The next moment, his whole body muscles suddenly swelled, like steel, his clothes couldn''t even wrap up and broke.


    The bloodshot spread in Daiken''s eyes until his eyes became extremely red.


    "Huh."


    Decken panted heavily, raised his head and looked at the enemies in front of him.


    "You all will die!"


    In the next moment, his body suddenly disappeared, and then he passed by Ron and appeared in the camp of the pirates ahead.


    A pirate who was still laughing did not react, and saw Daiken''s tall body appear in front of him.


    Then, an iron-like arm stretched out slowly and gently pinched his neck.


    Wipe.


    The sound of bone fracture was clearly visible, and the entire battlefield was silent. All the pirates grew their mouths and looked at the murloc in front of them with shock.


    They, everyone did not see what happened. It was just a moment when Deaken appeared in front of them. Then, the bounty was as high as 40 million Baileys, and the pirate with good strength became The first dead soul under Daiken.


    "kill him!"


    At this time, a supernova finally reacted. The murloc in front of them may not be as weak as they thought. They must swarm up and defeat the murloc.


    It''s like when they defeated the seaman before.


    The three-to-four-meter-long mace slammed into Dai Ken''s head, but Dai Ken did not evade, a trace of sarcasm appeared on his face.


    "too weak."


    Daiken said, his sturdy arm grabbed the wrist of the pirate holding a mace. Then, the pirate felt his wrist was cast iron and could not move.


    The mace stayed one centimeter above Daiken''s head, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t smash the last centimeter down.


    "I and you are not creatures of the same dimension at all."


    Deakin said arrogantly, and then raised the pirate.


    Boom boom boom!


    This pirate was swung up as a weapon by Deaken, and some of the pirates standing next to him were caught off guard and were blown away.


    The dense battlefield was swept out of a blank area by Deakin.


    "Moreover, you are not the only ones who are so many and powerful!"


    Deiken said.


    Then, the sound of a violent wind whistling from the sky, all the pirates raised their heads subconsciously, they saw countless murlocs descending from the sky.


    These murlocs waved the weapons in their hands like death sickles.


    At the moment of landing, many pirates who did not react were taken away.


    Then, these murlocs slowly stood up from the ground, took out from their clothes a white pill that was the same as that Deaken had eaten before, and slowly swallowed it in front of the pirates.


    In the next moment, these fish people wailed, and their bodies continued to grow, like a beast that only released its own nature, issuing a bloodthirsty roar.


    "We murlocs are the king of this sea."


    Daiken said, and then, his group of fish people who had taken the pills before they had time to release their desires roared and rushed towards the pirates.


    They rushed directly into the local camp. In front of the absolute power gap, the low-level pirates had no time to react, and they were directly killed.


    Just like the ordinary people who slaughtered the fisherman island before, in front of absolute power, there was no bells and whistles.


    However, now, they have become prey from hunters.


    Soon, most of the weakened pirates were defeated and turned into cold corpses on the ground.


    And a few supernovas, with their subordinates, struggling to support a group of murlocs who had taken the medicine.


    The scale of victory tilted completely towards the murloc.

 1037 Chapter 1017

    "I didn''t expect that the Murlocs would hide this secret medicine."


    The Black Snake looked at the massacre ahead and said in shock.


    "Why, during the previous war, those murloc soldiers didn''t use this secret medicine."


    If all the murloc soldiers had taken this drug at the beginning of the war, even if it had only half of the immediate effect, it would definitely not evolve into the current situation.


    Because normally speaking, the combined forces of the pirates are not as good as Dragon Palace''s defensive power. The reason why they can achieve such a powerful effect is just taking the first advantage.


    Before Murloc Island could react, the defensive forces of several levels were instantly defeated, and then the other defenders were divided and eaten away, without time to gather in one.


    As long as the first defender can delay the pirates a little bit and give Dragon Palace a chance to react, this pirate chaos will never happen.


    "There is no power, it is gained for no reason."


    "What you want to get, you have to give something."


    Lorne said lightly, when Deacon took out the white pill, Lorne recognized the identity of the pill.


    The secret treasure of Dragon Palace City "Evil Drug ES".


    Speaking of it, Lorne and this pill are also considered to be fate. When he was still dormant in Adela before, Lorne got a vicious drug ES that was exchanged by the pirates from Dragon Palace, but at that time, Luo Well, because he knew the side effects of this drug, he chose to use him in exchange for greater benefits.


    Because, Lorne knows that this drug is at the expense of overdrafting vitality, transforming vitality into short-term combat effectiveness.After the effect of the drug is over, the user will age in a short time.This is why, Neptune classified this drug as a "killer drug".


    It''s just that Deacon looks like this. When Hodie gave him this medicine, he must not tell him the side effects of this medicine.


    Or, even Hodie himself doesn''t know what the side effects of the evil drug ES are.


    Later, in the course of the experiment, Kaji created the "Wake-up-01" and "Wake-up-02" reagents. In addition to the different names, the effects and side effects of the two drugs are actually the same.


    Lorne looked at the killing in front of him, a trace of disdain appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    The reason why Deiken didn''t choose to do something with him was probably because he wanted to show off his strength first and deter himself.


    Thinking carefully about this, Lorne still understood.


    It''s just that Deakin made a stupid mistake, that is, did he really think he would be his opponent after taking the drug?


    "The blood of the weak is disgusting."


    At this time, Dai Ken was covered in blood. After wiping away the blood from his hands at will, he walked slowly towards the several pirates who were still resisting.


    "I said, I am the savior of Murloc Island, and I will definitely become the savior of Murloc Island."


    "And you guys are actually trying to encroach on my territory!"


    "Damn it!" A supernova cried secretly after repelling a murloc pirate who had taken the poison in front of him.


    "How can they be so strong?"


    After repelling the murloc, the supernova felt his fists tingle.


    This kind of power is even comparable to certain officers in the navy, and even oneself cannot defeat any murloc who has taken medicine in a short time.


    You know, the officers he is talking about are not the kind of officers who will be beaten by pirates, but the officers of the navy headquarters!


    And now, looking at the dense, bloodthirsty murloc pirates in front of him, a hint of retreat has finally emerged in the heart of this supernova.


    Anyway, this time, the benefits he got were enough. If he stayed in this place and lost his life for nothing, the gain would not be worth the loss.


    He looked around, and the other two supernovas directly confronted several enhanced murlocs. He took a step back, preparing to take his men out of the battlefield.


    "Are you ready to escape?"


    But at this time, a cold voice came from behind him, and Supernova turned his head, just to see Daiken''s tall body.


    His four legs, like an octopus, did not know when they hovered over him.With indifferent eyes, he looked at himself condescendingly.


    "But it''s too late."


    Deaken''s four legs suddenly tightened, entangled the supernova.


    "Repent in hell."


    As Deakin said, Supernova''s face gradually turned blue due to lack of oxygen. He struggled to stretch out his arm, but he couldn''t get rid of it.


    His struggle gradually weakened, and then finally disappeared.


    This supernova who tried to escape became the first strong man to fall in this war.


    After seeing the fall of a supernova, the hearts of the other pirates were finally unable to hold back.


    Some pirates gave up resistance and fled in a hurry, and because of their escape, the pirates'' camp was finally torn open.


    The strengthened fishmen rushed in like beasts, caught the pirates who were too late to resist, and tore them to pieces.


    The other two supernovae glanced at each other, and both saw a trace of determination in each other''s eyes. Then the two powerhouses roared and ran away in different directions.


    Smart people will not die in unnecessary places, and the two of them think that they will not be fools.


    "It''s useless."


    Daiken squinted his eyes, then picked up two long swords from the ground and threw them at random.


    The two long swords seemed to have their own consciousness, and flew towards the two pirates who had escaped separately.Before the two supernovae had time to escape this street, they were accurately hit in the heart by the sword flying from behind.


    Fell to the ground.


    All the murlocs watched this scene in surprise. The entire murloc island of cholera, and even the Pirate Rebellion in which King Neptune died, would end in such a dramatic way.


    And the person who saved them happened to be a murloc!


    "Savior!"


    "Savior!"


    "Savior!"


    All the fish people yelled in unison, they looked at Deaken with worshiping eyes.


    It was like looking at King Neptune''s eyes many years ago.


    "And now, there is only one last thing left."


    Deaken enjoys this feeling of being worshipped very much, everything is going according to plan, he has now gained the worship of these "fools", as long as this war is resolved, he can naturally marry Princess White Star , And then inherit the position of King Neptune.


    The only thing that hinders all this is the last thing.


    Deacon looked at the impatient, yawning black-haired man in front of him, and said slowly.


    "Are you going to use your own death to pay tribute to me becoming the king of murlocs?"


    "Lorne."

 1038 Chapter 1018

    Everyone looked at Lorne, wanting to see how this man would answer in the face of the aggressive Deacon.


    And Lorne just smiled slightly, he didn''t even look at Deaken, and turned to the side, a group of bound murlocs walked over.


    This is the group of murlocs caught by the one-eyed pirates before, but now the one-eyed pirate and the beard are dead, and the black snake has taken refuge in Lorne, so this group of captives naturally belonged to Lorne¡¯s Hands.


    When these tied murlocs saw Lorne slowly walking towards him, a trace of fear flashed in his eyes, and he subconsciously moved his body toward the back.


    Unfortunately, there is no refund.Behind them are the sharp spears of the pirates under the command of the Black Snake. The cold spears directly touched the backs of these murlocs. As long as they dared to take a step back, the spears would pierce their bodies.


    But Lorne directly ignored the fearful eyes of these murlocs. He walked into the camp of the captives. These murlocs subconsciously made way for Ron.


    At the center of the captive, there was a young female mermaid, holding a smaller girl mermaid with short emerald green hair in her arms.


    The girl mermaid was shot in the abdomen, and blood flowed out of the wound. She was lying in the woman''s arms, dying.


    "Why, so careless."


    Lorne looked at the girl who was shot and said lightly.He just saw these two people hiding in the crowd, so he walked over.


    "In the process of the pirates fighting just now, Kemi was accidentally shot. If she can''t find a doctor as soon as possible, she might be in danger!"


    The woman holding the girl looked at Lorne and said anxiously.


    "nothing."


    Lorne knelt down gently and stroked the forehead of the shot girl. Then the girl seemed to have taken a tranquilizer, the pain on her face disappeared, and she became quiet.Just now, Lorne cut off the girl''s pain, because she couldn''t feel the pain, she was relieved a lot.


    Humans are a very strange animal. Their physical instincts are often affected by their own thoughts. For example, when a person is seriously injured, his companion will make him hold on, saying that once he falls asleep , I can''t wake up again.


    And some people who are more determined can get rid of the shackles of their body instincts.Keep your consciousness clear.


    Such people can often survive.


    At least, that''s what the story says.


    And Lorne, to get rid of Kemi''s pain, made her body directly forget the fact that she was shot.Only in this way will Kemi last longer.


    This time is enough for Ron to handle things here.


    "It will be done soon."


    Lorne said to Xia Li, the woman holding Kemi.


    "There is one more important thing..."


    Xia Li looked at Lorne and wanted to say something, but was roughly interrupted by Deakin''s voice.


    "Damn bastard, how dare you ignore me!"


    Deakin rushed towards Lorne with four legs.


    The bloodthirsty light in his eyes did not dissipate at all, and they were extremely red.It seemed that he wanted to swallow Lorne whole.


    "You will pay for it!"


    The few murlocs who were closer to Deacon hadn''t even had time to react, and they were directly hit by Deacon.


    Deaken, like a beast, launched a bloodthirsty charge against Lorne.


    After taking the "Evil Drug ES", he felt his strength was surging. He couldn''t wait to prove his strength in front of this man who despised him.


    "No, only you have power!"


    Deken shouted, at this moment he was only three or four meters away from Lorne, and Lorne was still facing his back, he didn''t even have time to turn around!


    The distance of three or four meters is just a momentary thing for a strong man like them.Deken roared and leaped high towards Lorne.


    It only takes a moment, this proud pirate emperor will fall in front of him.


    Use his life to atone for his arrogance!


    Deakin''s hands opened wide, and he grabbed Lorne''s body abruptly.


    But just when his hands were about to catch Lorne, he suddenly felt his throat congeal, as if being caught by something.


    Then, he couldn''t breathe.


    "By the way, I forgot a very important thing."


    Lorne grabbed Daiken''s neck with one hand and picked up the beast.He turned around and looked at Daiken with indifferent eyes.


    "I said, it will make you pay the price."


    Lorne said word by word.His eyes were extremely cold and he looked at Deaken as if he was looking at a dead person.


    "let me go¡­¡­"


    Deacon felt his heart tremble suddenly, he said with difficulty.In his eyes, there was confusion.


    He didn''t understand what the price Lorne said was.


    Lorne didn''t answer him, but put him down gently.


    It turned out to be a bluff.


    Deaken breathed a sigh of relief, he was about to regain his strength, and when he was fighting against Lorne, he suddenly found out.His body remained in place without any movement.But his line of sight was getting lower and lower, until he fell to the ground.


    Looking at the familiar and unfamiliar headless corpse next to him, Daiken finally understood one thing.


    Lorne, really "released" himself.


    Then, Deakin''s world turned into darkness.


    ...


    Lorne gently pushed the headless corpse in front of him. The corpse couldn''t stand Lorne''s strength and fell to the ground.


    Lorne is lazy, so he chose the easiest method and put Deakin''s head on the ground.


    Looking at Deaken who fell under his feet, his eyes widened, as if he didn''t believe that he just died like this.Lorne snorted softly.


    If only involved himself, Lorne wouldn''t be so angry, but the last thing Deaken and the others shouldn''t be involved in involving their "sister".


    Since they hurt their sister, Lorne made Deacon pay the price.


    It''s that simple thing.


    All the murlocs stared at the scene in front of them incredulously.


    The savior of the Murloc clan who had turned the battle around and defeated the pirate coalition that had invaded the murloc clan just fell.


    Or did he die in the hands of a human in this humiliating way?


    The fish people feel like riding a roller coaster in their mood, from top to bottom to top to bottom.


    And this last time, it directly caused their mood to sink into hell, and never get up.


    They dispersed involuntarily, looking at the black-haired demon with fear.


    For fear, the demon opened his fangs at them.

 1039 Chapter 1019

    These fish people are just ordinary people after all.


    This time, they were scared.They are really scared.


    Compared with the demon in front of him, the pirates invaded the fisherman island before, and it was no different from a small fight.


    Because of those pirates, the murlocs can also muster the courage to take out their weapons and fight to the death, but facing the man in front of them, they have no courage to resist.


    "Devil!"


    A murloc looked at Lorne, who was gradually walking towards him, subconsciously put down his weapon, and then fled behind him.In one example, more murlocs also put down their weapons and fled in all directions.


    Their courage has been completely defeated.


    Hatred, in the face of the absolute power gap, seems so insignificant.


    "Hohoho!"


    But not all murlocs are afraid of Lorne. Deaken¡¯s men, those who also ate the "evil drug ES", roared and slowly approached Lorne, encircling him. live.


    They have become beasts succumbing to their own instincts because they have taken too much poison.


    And the beast is not afraid of Lorne, who looks like an ant.


    Several reinforced murlocs stopped in front of Lorne, and in that direction, it was Daiken''s alliance, another murloc shelter that was hiding behind the scenes.


    It was also the direction of Lorne''s last goal.


    The strengthened fish people made a hoarse roar, and then slowly approached Lorne, just like a group of hunters hunting prey.


    "It''s really troublesome."


    Lorne sighed, frowning slightly.


    Just as he was about to raise his hand to get rid of these stray fish, a woman''s soft snort came from behind him.


    "Sorry, my concubine is late."


    A swordsman in a cherry-colored kimono rushed out from the end of the street. Her clothes were stained with blood. It can be seen that her journey was not smooth.


    After seeing Sakuramiya Rashi coming, Lorne put down his hand, then ignored the beasts and walked towards them.


    The strengthened fish people saw that Ron dared to ignore him, roared, and then rushed towards Ron.


    But just when they were about to touch Lorne, a gorgeous sword light cut from the end of the street, covering their bodies.


    "Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho!"


    There were constant painful wailing.After the sword light slash dissipated, the few murlocs who stood in front of Ron had completely disappeared.


    Only the broken body on the ground and the sticky bloody smell in the air proved that they once existed.


    Sakuramiya pear has always been trustworthy.


    The other murlocs roared angrily after seeing their companions being resolved instantly, and continued to rush towards Lorne.


    At this time, a middle-aged man in a black suit sighed, and a flash step came directly behind Ron, blocking the group of murlocs.


    "If you want to attack Lord Lorne, unless you step on my body and walk over!"


    The black snake said faintly.If anyone can directly provoke Lord Lorne, then their group of men would be too responsible.


    Sakura Miyari and Black Snake stopped all the strengthened murlocs, while Ron walked across the battlefield and walked in the direction of Adam Yang.


    "Hodie, show up."


    His voice was flat, but it echoed in everyone''s ears.In an instant, Lorne''s voice changed and spread throughout the sanctuary.


    But no one responded to Lorne.


    Lorne frowned. He hated the feeling of being ignored, so he was ready to do it.


    Use a little bit of toughness.


    But at this time, a murloc''s voice came out.


    "I didn''t expect my name to reach Lord Lorne''s ears. It''s really an honor!"


    A murloc''s voice came from the shelter.


    Then, a tall murloc came out of it.


    He looked at Lorne and said slowly.


    After the group of murlocs outside and Deaken who had taken the evil drug ES were solved in an instant, Hordy knew one thing very well, that was, he could never escape.


    When Lorne walked directly to the door of the sanctuary and called his name inside, he confirmed his point of view.


    Lorne knows himself!


    Being stared at by such a powerful pirate emperor, Hordy didn''t know if he was lucky or unlucky.But he knew one thing very well, that is, today, he and Lorne are the only one who can leave this ghost place alive.


    Fortunately, he still has a hole card.


    "Lorne!"


    Hordy raised his head, looked directly at Lorne, and said slowly.


    "Hodie?"


    And Lorne looked at Hoodi suspiciously.


    He knew that Deakin''s ES was given to him by Hordy, which meant that Hordy himself was in control of ES.


    He originally thought that Hordy would take this secret medicine and rush out to kill him, but looking at the aura exuding from Hordy, he didn''t seem to choose this way.


    "You are very strong, much stronger than that stupid King Neptune and Jinping."


    Hodie looked at Lorne and said.


    "If it weren''t for you, my plan might have been successful."


    Hodie originally thought that even if Lorne was on Murloc Island, he could fall here, so he didn''t hesitate to count Lorne in when planning.


    But it turns out that Hodie thinks too much. In the face of absolute power, the so-called strategy seems so ridiculous.


    The crowded tactics of the pirates broke the murloc¡¯s hatred of Lorne and made Daiken an enemy after taking the "Evil Drug ES"...


    None of this had any impact on Lorne.


    And now, Lorne didn''t even give the slightest explanation for what the fish people thought that King Neptune died in his hands.


    He disdain.


    Hoddy knew this very well, that was the hatred of the so-called murlocs, in the eyes of Ron, it was a very insignificant thing.


    But Hodie just happened to know what was important to Lorne.


    "I know that if you catch me, I won''t end up much better than Deken."


    Hordy looked at Lorne and slowly said, but his eyes suddenly became crazy.


    "But! You are not a person without weakness!"


    Hodie yelled.He suddenly grabbed a person from behind.


    A human girl, a human girl about ten years old with a short burgundy hair and a lovely appearance.


    After seeing the girl, Lorne''s pupils shrank slightly.


    Because he knows this girl.


    "Her name, is it Boval."


    "What a terrible identity, the daughter of the Four Emperors Charlotte Lingling, the younger sister of the Blood Queen Garrett..."


    Hordy looked at the girl in Lin Tsai''s hands, a flash of madness flashed in his eyes.


    "But now, she is my hostage,"


    "I heard that you care about your family, so now, let me see how much you care!"

 1040 Chapter 1020

    Hodie picked up Poval.Looking at Lorne, there was a trace of hostility in his eyes.


    He was betting that Lorne really cared about his family as rumored.


    Only in this way can he leave here alive.


    "Actually, I hate one thing."


    And Lorne sighed and looked at Hoodie, eyes full of pity.


    "what''s up."


    Hodie asked subconsciously, but the next moment, in his field of vision, Lorne disappeared.


    It is not the kind of disappearance that moves so fast that afterimages appear and my eyes cannot keep up, but in the literal sense, disappears.


    "Why do you think that if you seize my handle, you will be able to win?"


    Lorne''s voice echoed in Hordy''s ears, like a devil''s whisper, but no matter how Hordy looked for it, he couldn''t find Lorne''s trace.


    "What is it that gives you confidence, dare to threaten me?"


    Lorne said. At this time, Hordy finally found the source of the voice. The girl he was holding in his hand had become Lorne.


    He even grabbed a Pirate Emperor by the neck and picked him up!


    But what¡¯s very strange is that he obviously caught the opponent, but Hordy felt that the opponent completely overwhelmed him in aura, like an ant crawling on the neck of a male lion, trying to threaten the opponent.


    ridiculous.


    If this incident were to spread outside, the pirates of the New World would definitely admire Hordy''s courage.But at this moment, Hordy, as the person involved, threw Lorne out as if he had seen something terrified.


    As an ant, of course he was afraid of when the lion opened his eyes, and then gently pinched the ant holding him to death.


    "Lorne"''s body was directly thrown away by Hordy, and then Hordy saw that in the midair, "Lorne"''s body gradually deformed and gradually shrunk into a girl''s petite body.


    A strong arm caught the girl and placed her gently on the ground.


    "Next time, don''t be so careless."


    Lorne''s real body emerged in the void, he sighed and said slowly.


    I don''t know if it was to the girl or to...Hordy.


    And where he appeared, it happened to be where he disappeared before.


    Everyone looked at Lorne in shock. In their vision, Lorne stood there and did nothing. Then the fierce Hordy seemed to have seen something terrible, his face suddenly changed. He had to twist it, and then threw the hostage in his hand directly towards Lorne.


    And Hodie also reacted at this time, he had just been controlled by Lorne''s ability.


    Lorne used his ability to make himself think that the hostage in his hand was him, and threw the hostage out by using his fear of him.


    "So, now, do you have any means?"


    Lorne looked at Hordy and said lightly.


    All the murlocs were desperate. They looked at the body that was not stalwart and even a little thin not far away, and they felt despair.


    Can''t beat it at all!The murlocs couldn''t defeat this terrible demon at all.


    And Hordy looked at his empty hands and suddenly laughed.


    "Hahahaha!"


    He''s crazy.


    "Hahahaha, murlocs and humans are all fake. Only power is eternal..."


    He took out a small bottle from his arms, which was filled with small white pills, almost without hesitation, Hoddy swallowed all these small white pills.


    "In the face of absolute power, the so-called racial superiority is so small."


    Hordi''s body gradually expanded. He himself was a three-meter-high giant man. After taking the "Evil Pill ES", his body slowly grew bigger, and it grew to nearly six meters before stopping.


    The muscles like cast iron smashed his clothes, Hordy''s pupils disappeared and shattered completely, turning completely white.


    Not only his pupils, but his turban slipped off, and his dark hair turned white, scattered randomly in the air.


    "Power, it''s not just you!"


    Hordy looked at Lorne and roared.


    A sense of terror and oppression that can hardly be expressed in words covers the fisherman island. If someone is outside the fisherman island, you can see a quite spectacular scene.


    The fish in the deep sea, as if feeling something, kept fleeing from the fisherman island.Swim in the direction away from the fisherman island.


    Among them, there is even no lack of overlords in the deep sea, huge sea kings.


    This kind of fear of low-level creatures against high-level creatures flowing in the bloodline makes these sea kings unable to even think of resistance.


    And not far away, Black Snake looked at Lorne with some worry. Hody took the pill out of his arms. He knew that Deaken had just taken a few small pills and had such terrible power. , Directly swept the Allied Pirates, and looking at the bottle in Hordy''s hand, there were at least dozens of small pills in it.


    The Black Snake couldn''t imagine how powerful Hordy was at this time.


    Even if Lorne was a Pirate Emperor, Black Snake couldn''t help but worry.


    "do not worry."


    On the other side, after Sakuramiya Rashi had solved the last strengthened murloc, she walked over and said calmly.


    "This level of power is not worth mentioning to him."


    Sakuramiya Pear said lightly.


    "why?"


    Black Snake said with a surprised look. He is not a weak person. In fact, after the training of Paradise, he has already touched a certain skill to feel the power of others. He knows that this skill has another name in the new world. Domineering".


    In Black Snake''s perception, Hordy was the most terrifying creature he had ever seen. Even the lieutenant admiral he had faced during the training in the paradise before could not compare with Hordy at this time.


    It is impossible to defeat at all. This is the black snake''s only thought. If it were not his idol, Lord Lorne would be here, when Hordy had taken the pills, he would have already escaped.


    "Because he is Lorne."


    Sakuragiya Rashi looked at the thin figure not far away, a trace of worship flashed in her indifferent eyes.


    Lorne is Lorne, not because of his great reputation.


    Rather, because he is strong enough.


    "I didn''t want to get to this point."


    Hodie raised his hand, unlike Dai Ken, even if he took more of the evil drug ES, he did not lose his sanity.


    He felt the extremely vigorous power in his body, and said slowly.


    "Because I know that this kind of power will inevitably pay a certain price, and this price may be beyond me."


    "but,"


    Hordy raised his head and looked at Lorne, a terrifying aura swept over him.


    "This is what you forced me!"

 1041 Chapter 1021

    All the murlocs, including the surviving pirates, felt this terrifying sense of oppression, and their legs bent involuntarily.


    It seems that only by bowing down can alleviate their inner fear.


    And a few murlocs, looking at Hordy, were excited.


    "hero."


    These murlocs looked at Hodi with worshiping eyes and muttered to themselves.If Hoddy glanced over, you would know that many of these murlocs who worshiped him were the little mermaid sisters who he had saved from human hands before.


    On the human side, even if it was as strong as a black snake, his face became distorted, and his body couldn''t stop shaking.


    Fortunately, Sakuramiya Rashi next to him saw this scene and patted the black snake gently on the shoulder.A biting sword intent was released from her body.


    Black Snake felt his pressure drop suddenly, and then glanced at Sakuramiya Rashi with gratitude.


    But at this time, his heart couldn''t stop worrying.


    Even if Hoddy¡¯s attention was not on him at all, he had caused such a terrifying sense of oppression on him, and Lord Lorne, who directly faced Hoddy, how terrible was the oppression he suffered?


    unimaginable!


    For the first time, the black snake worried about the safety of his idol.


    "The current you, in my eyes, are no different from ants."


    Hordy felt the vigorous power in his body, clenched his fists, and said slowly to Lorne.


    He suddenly regretted it. If he had made up his mind to take these pills earlier, there would be no other things.


    But now, there is still room for recovery. Now the murlocs'' hatred of humans has been established, as long as they kill Lorne, and then establish a new murloc regime.


    A new era for the Murlocs will come, and Lorne will not be the first Pirate Emperor to fall at the feet of the Murlocs.


    Qi Wuhai under the king, the overlords of the new world, Charlotte Lingling, even the white beard...


    As long as there is this "bad drug ES", the future of this sea belongs to the murlocs!


    "Is it over? Is this your last hole card?"


    The huge sense of oppression is like a whirlpool, condensing on the fisherman island, and Lorne, who is located in the center of the whirlpool, is looking at Hoddy and said flatly.


    "Taking medicine to stimulate one''s potential is really an unimaginative trump card."


    "Imagination, what is that?"


    Hodie yelled.


    "Only strength is eternal!" His body disappeared. The next moment, Hordy appeared in front of Ron, his sturdy arm was raised high, and he smashed his head against Ron.


    But Lorne himself did not evade, Hordy''s fist passed directly through Lorne''s body.


    A ghost? Or an illusion?


    Hodie didn''t know. Reminiscing about the ability Lorne had shown before, he knew that he was probably blinded by Lorne again.


    It''s just not important.As long as you destroy everything around you, you will be able to find Lorne!


    boom!


    Hordy hit the ground with a heavy punch. The ground cracked and the cracks continued to spread. The surrounding fishmen and pirates were unsteady and fell directly to the ground.


    Then Hordy''s body appeared in front of the nearest murloc, condescending, looking at the murloc with indifference.


    "Master Hordy, I am your compatriot!"


    The murloc looked at Hordi, with a bad premonition flashing in his heart, but before he could finish his words, Hordy moved.


    Hoodi punched directly through the murloc''s body, and the blood kept gushing.


    "not this."


    Hordy said lightly, it is impossible for Lorne to even catch a punch by himself, so this is not Lorne.


    But he didn''t have the slightest pity for this poor man in his heart, his body disappeared again, and he came to another murloc.


    He caused a killing on the battlefield, and after so many battles, the lucky murlocs who are still alive, this time, did not escape.


    And ironically, they ended up in the hands of their compatriots in the end.


    Hoodie stood in the middle of countless corpses. He looked at his blood-stained hands and roared.


    "Lorne! Don''t you even have the courage to fight me head-on?"


    "Aren''t you the pirate emperor? Is your reputation derived from evading battles with the strong?"


    Hoddy roared angrily, he felt very aggrieved, he clearly had the power to crush everything, but he couldn''t even touch Lorne.


    After killing so many murlocs and pirates, Hoddy finally understood one thing. Everything he did was nothing but useless.


    Lorne would never fight himself head-on.


    "You are a coward! A coward!"


    "Are all human beings weak like you?"


    Hordy roared incompetently, but no one could respond to him.


    All the people, even the mermaid sisters who worshiped Hoodi, looked at Hoodi with fear, as if they were looking at a demon.


    Hodie at this time was no longer the "hero" who saved the Murloc family, but a complete butcher.


    But Hoddy didn''t lose his sanity as the fish people thought, he was so sober instead.


    He knew that if Lorne didn''t want to show up, he would never have a chance to catch him, so he wanted to provoke him.


    From the perspective of other people, they only saw that after Hordy took the medicine, the whole person became crazy and turned into a complete killing machine.


    Murlocs, humans, anyone standing in front of him could not escape his killing.


    The blood completely stained Hordy''s body blood red.


    As for Lorne, he hasn''t moved since the beginning, watching Hody killing around as if watching a clown.


    It was not until Hordy started to provoke wildly that Lorne frowned slightly, and then slowly walked towards Hordy.


    And Hordy himself was still there and furiously incompetent, without realizing that Lorne had come behind him.


    Lorne slowly raised his hand facing the position of Hordy''s back and heart.


    No matter how powerful monsters are, their hearts will be extremely fragile.


    It only takes a moment for Lorne to remove Hordy''s heart.


    But at this time, a mermaid lady who had been rescued by Hodie saw this scene and couldn''t help covering her mouth and screamed.


    "Be careful!"


    Hoddy frowned, he suddenly turned around, and there was nothing behind him, but there was an inexplicable sense of crisis that could even threaten his life.


    Then, the man suddenly grabbed his back, and the next moment, a cruel smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "caught you."

 1042 Chapter 1022

    Lorne''s body emerged in the void.His raised arm was tightly grasped by Hoddy.


    "caught you."


    The muscles on Hordy''s face trembled, and he said crazy.


    "This time, no matter what you become, I will never let you go again."


    Even if Lorne used his power again to distort his perception, Hordy would never let go.


    No matter what Lorne becomes next, he will personally destroy this "thing" he has caught.


    Only in this way can he feel at ease.


    And Lorne frowned slightly, he was negligent.


    I just distorted Hordy''s sense of sight, hearing and smell, and forgot that distortion is the most important and also the most complex touch.


    However, it does not matter.


    Lorne sighed, then raised his head and looked at Hordy.


    "You may have misunderstood something."


    "Yep?"


    The next moment, Lorne punched Hoodie directly.


    "I use abilities, but I just feel that using brute force to solve problems is too troublesome."


    "It does not mean that I can''t beat you head-on!"


    boom!


    Hordy slammed directly into the thick roots of Adam Yang, and one of the vines broke.


    "how is this possible?"


    Hoddy struggled to get up from the ground. A deep pit appeared in his abdomen and his skin broke. Because of taking the poisonous ES, Hoddy¡¯s vitality surged. The muscles of the wound kept shaking, and the granulation growth seemed to be Desperately repair this fatal injury.


    And the next moment, Lorne appeared directly in front of Hordy, standing not far away, looking at Hordy condescendingly.


    He only did one thing, raised his hand, and punched.


    Boom boom boom!


    Hordy felt that he had encountered a monster, as if the person who had taken the evil drug ES was not himself, but Lon in front of him!


    Even in terms of his most confident strength, he was not at all Lorne''s opponent.


    Lorne didn''t even use his abilities, just relying on his physical power to completely suppress Hordy.


    Next, what appeared in front of everyone was a completely unilateral crushing battle.Hodi''s whole person is like a sandbag, being constantly knocked into the air by Ron, there is no resistance at all.


    Countless wounds appeared on Hordy''s body, and the surging vitality continued to repair these wounds, but to no avail.He was hammered into a blood man.


    "This is the head-on confrontation you want."


    Lorne appeared in front of Hordy, looked at the blood-covered monster lying on the ground, and said lightly.


    "You, compared to the monsters in the new world, are far behind."


    At this time, Hodie was in a panic, his bones were broken and he could no longer stand up.


    And Lorne''s face remained flat.


    Not to mention the "Kaido" known as the strongest creature in history.It is the man with the title of the Chosen Son, or Adam.Hodie is also far behind them.


    And these people all died in the hands of Ron.


    After seeing these monsters with domineering bodies, Hordy, who only possessed such power after taking the evil drug ES, was still too unsightly.


    "how is this possible."


    Hordy knelt on the ground, desperately squeezing his fists.


    He didn''t believe that his last hole card, the power he was proud of, was so vulnerable in front of Lorne.


    Is it true that what I have been doing all the time is a joke in Ron''s eyes?


    It was only now that Hordy finally understood why Lorne looked plain no matter what happened.It turned out that he had known for a long time that he could not threaten him at all.


    ridiculous!


    Hordy clenched his fist tightly and slammed hard on the ground.


    The ground cracks, the ground shakes, and cracks spread.


    The murloc with such terrifying power is unprecedented!


    But Hordy felt like a clown.


    "It''s over."


    Lorne looked at Hordy and said flatly.


    No matter how wonderful the drama is, it will come to an end after all, after the clown made the last hilarious action, it is time to end.


    "I can not be reconciled!"


    Hordy raised his head, his pupils covered with blood.


    "The murlocs should not surrender to human feet!"


    He roared.This last willpower supported him to stand up slowly.


    Click!


    You can faintly hear the sound of the bones twisting and twisting in Hordy''s body. He actually supported his body and slowly stood up.


    "Want to stand and die?"


    Lorne was slightly surprised.


    Of course he knew how much pain he had to endure to stand up like this.


    The willpower of this murloc was somewhat beyond his imagination.


    "Hahaha."


    Hoddy coughed out a big mouthful of blood. His body was very large. After standing up completely, Lorne was nothing compared to him.


    He looked down at the little bit in front of him, and then said slowly.


    "You are nothing but that."


    "what?"


    This time, it was Lorne''s turn to be surprised.Is there any hole card in this Hordy''s hand?


    "No matter how powerful you are, you are only a human being!"


    Hordy supported his body and said with difficulty.


    "And as long as it is human, there is a fatal flaw!"


    Hodie said.


    Lorne vaguely felt a sense of anxiety in his heart.


    It stands to reason that Huo Di''s strength is not enough to threaten him, so what is he upset.


    Lorne didn''t know, so he wanted to stop Hordy.


    But it was too late. After saying this sentence, Hodie suddenly turned his body and raised his fist.


    Gently punched behind him.


    Behind him is Adam, the sun tree that supports the entire Murloc Island. Hodie slams a punch at the giant tree that is like a mother to all murlocs.


    In the next moment, countless cracks appeared on the sturdy trunk of Adam Yang, the giant tree could not withstand the huge impact and began to deflect.


    Boom boom boom!


    Hodie punched Adam Yangshu!


    "Be buried with me."


    Adam started to skew towards Hoddy''s direction, and Hoddy, who had done all this, turned around and looked directly at Lorne with bloodshot eyes.


    "It''s really... an honor to have a Pirate Emperor buried for me."


    This is the last word Hoodie said, and then the next moment, this may be the most powerful murloc ever, slowly closing his eyes.


    I closed my eyes forever.


    The consequences of overdose of the evil drug ES have now been highlighted, and Hordy''s vitality has just been burned out.


    On the other hand, Lorne''s face changed drastically, not only him, but all the people who were still alive showed a shocked look.


    Yangshu Adam deflected an arc and stopped.Its vitality is still too tenacious, and Hordy did not completely break it.


    However, because of the connection with the bubble film covering the entire Murloc Island, this time the bubble film was cut through the deflection of Adam Yang.


    Then countless sea water instantly tore this bubble film, and countless sea water poured in from outside.

 1043 Chapter 1023

    At this time, Lorne understood what Hordy said, what the limitations of humans are.


    No matter how strong a person is, he will never be able to violate his shortcomings as a human being, that is, he can never breathe underwater.


    And as a capable person, Lorne is even more so.


    The sea water pouring in from outside is chilling like lava tumbling in.


    The flood roared, tearing the bubble film covering the fisherman island, and directly poured it in. Everything, the exquisite architecture of the fisherman island, the coral reef used for decoration, everything else, all in an instant Was swallowed by this flood, and then turned into ruins.


    In the face of the mighty power of nature, the power of mankind seems too insignificant.


    Not only Lorne, but even some murlocs showed a look of fear.


    The sea swept everything, and even hard buildings could not withstand this huge impact. What about their flesh and blood?


    "Hody wants the entire Murloc Island to be buried with him."


    Lorne gritted his teeth and said.


    He suddenly regretted that he didn''t solve Hodie in the first place, but wanted the cat to tease the mouse, and gave Hodie time to relax.


    "Master, I will take you out of here."


    Sakuragiya Rashi came to Ron''s with a flash, and while supporting Porval, she respectfully said to Ron.


    "I am not a stat. I just need to find a place to resist the first wave of the influx of sea water, and I can take you out of here."


    This woman has always been like this,


    No matter what happens, it will always be so peaceful.


    No matter what happens, it will always be so...reliable.


    Lorne turned his head, looked at the fish people who fled behind him, and sighed.


    After all, he violated his previous promise with Neptune and failed to protect Murloc Island.


    "One more thing."


    But before it was time to leave, Ron said slowly to Sakuramiya Rashi.


    "I haven''t found my sister yet."


    Deaken and the others jumped from the sky. In other words, was their previous hiding place on a branch of Adam Yang Tree?


    In other words, Bai Xing, as well as his "sister", are now hidden by him.


    Lorne took a deep breath, and then adjusted abruptly on the ground, as if stepping on something invisible in the air, and flew toward the sky.


    Moon step, this is an advanced skill in the Navy, and many admiral-level officers cannot master it, but for Lorne, it is just a very practical little skill.


    "where is it?"


    Lorne radiated his perception, and Adam Yang Tree was very prosperous. His canopy could even envelop the entire Murloc Island. So, where did Daiken and the others hide before?


    He kept flying towards the air, getting farther and farther from the ground, and the sea that swept towards the entire Murloc Island got closer and closer to him.


    Lorne could even smell the unique salty and wet taste of sea water, as well as some marine organisms that were washed in.


    "found it!"


    Just when Lorne was almost desperate, he finally sensed a familiar breath, and then flew towards the direction of the breath.


    On a branch of Adam Yangshu, there is a simple camp, where a small seahorse carriage is also docked.


    Deakin and the others escaped from outside the fisherman island through this carriage.


    At this time, all the murlocs who should have been guarding here were lying on the ground.A human woman with blond hair, holding a blood-filled dagger in her hand, slowly slit the throat of the last murloc.


    "Is there another one here?"


    The woman''s breath was a bit weak, but after feeling a breath that was constantly approaching here, she still braced her body strongly, turned around, and raised the dagger in her hand with difficulty.


    But after seeing the visitor, the woman was stunned.


    Not only her, but Lorne was also stunned.


    "long time no see."


    However, Lorne quickly reacted.He leaped to the woman''s face and held her in his arms.


    "It should be almost ten years since that time."


    The woman''s eye sockets were slightly moist, and the body she had been supporting finally relaxed, and then she fell into Lorne''s arms.


    "Brother smelly, I thought...I will never see you again."


    The woman said so.When they were kidnapped by Deakin, the woman really thought she would die in this place.


    She is not afraid of death. In fact, when she decided to go back ten years ago, she was fully aware of death.


    The above didn''t let her die, but instead let her join that organization.Let her survive for ten years.


    "Do not,"


    And Lorne gently straightened the hair on the corner of the woman''s head, and said gently.


    "This time, I will protect you."


    Lorne hugged the woman lightly, then stood up, watching the flood roaring towards him.


    Poker face.


    The woman leaned her head tightly against Ron''s arms. She remembered ten years ago when Ron was still a little guy.But it created that escape that shocked the world.


    At that time, he was pushed by the predecessor to the director of the city university and hunted down.Lorne''s bones were all shattered, so he stood in front of him with a sword, and protected him with his life.


    And now, the roles of the two are reversed.


    This time, it was him to protect her.


    "I won''t let you get any harm."


    Lorne paused, then said the woman''s name.


    "Sister Domino."


    The Black Snake, Poval, and even Sakuramiya Rashi who rushed behind him showed a rare look of shock.


    In this world, no one knew that Lorne also had a sister.


    At this time, Sakuramiya finally understood why Ron was so angry when Miss Xia drew that portrait.She couldn''t help but sympathize with Dai Ken.


    I even caught Lorne''s sister who cherished his family the most. I don''t know whether to say he is lucky or to say he is unfortunate.


    "Leave this place quickly!"


    The Black Snake was the first to react, and he said loudly to his idol.


    "The tsunami has spread towards this place, Lord Lorne quickly left here, and then found a safe place to avoid the first impact."


    "Later, we will find a boat and leave here with Lord Lorne!"


    Black Snake believes in Lorne very much, but he also knows one thing, that is, Lorne is a capable person, and any capable person, in an environment of 10,000 meters deep in the ocean, faces this roaring flood. , And there is no operating space.


    Lorne wanted to say something, but in the end he didn''t say anything. He had to admit that what the black snake said was right. If he didn''t leave here quickly, he might really die in this place.


    But at this moment, he suddenly heard a very soft and equally gentle voice.


    A gentle female voice is singing.


    Lorne turned his head, what a picture he saw!


    Bai Xing closed his eyes, put his hands on his chest, and a beautiful song came out, echoing throughout the fisherman island.


    The shadows swam in the sky, as if an unusually large creature slowly approached the Murloc Island.


    Then, this creature used its body to block the bursting bubble film of Murloc Island!

 1044 Chapter 1024-Dominos Past

    Because the source was blocked, the sea water that poured into the fisherman island was like water without roots. After scouring the upper layer of the fisherman island, it accumulated on the fisherman island.


    Under the leadership of Shark and others who arrived later, the residents of Murloc Island cheered up and began to repair the destroyed homes.


    However, these survivors did not have the slightest remaining look on their faces. In the process of repairing their homes, they raised their heads from time to time and looked at a cafe in the center of Fishman Island with a look of fear.


    As if there were some monsters hidden inside.


    "Unexpectedly, the legendary demon Lorne has an older sister."


    Xia Li brought a cup of coffee and glanced at Lorne with a surprised look, and the woman sitting beside him with a weak complexion.


    Several injured people have recovered a lot after simple bandaging.


    At least, free from the threat of life.


    "The story has twists and turns."


    The blond-haired woman smiled bitterly, and then began to talk about her experience.


    "After separating from Lorne, I chose to return to Advance City alone and face the fate I should face."


    "Whether it is the charge of my betrayal or the execution of me directly, I can accept it."


    Her voice was soft, and everyone held their breath and began to listen to her story.


    Especially Kemi, her eyes flashed with excitement.


    This little girl likes listening to stories most.


    "But after the above detained me in New Advance City for a period of time, to be precise, after the execution war ended."


    Domino looked at Lorne, paused, and then continued.


    "A man came to prison and announced that I was released."


    "How did the Warring States please me?"


    Lorne frowned and began to think.After the execution war was over, he became King Qiwuhai. According to the regulations, all his subordinates and family members would receive unconditional pardons.


    Domino''s release was therefore a matter of course.


    But it shouldn''t!If you were in the Warring States Period, after knowing the relationship between Domino and yourself, you would definitely use this to threaten yourself.


    However, even after a complete break with the navy and a duel with the Warring States, the Warring States period did not threaten him with this.


    The Warring States Period is an upright person. This is very clear to Ron. But Ron is even more aware. For the Warring States Period, the interests of the Navy are more than everything. If he can restrict himself with a simple thing, he will definitely not It will take a lot of trouble.


    Therefore, Lorne is more inclined to another statement, that is, the Warring States period is not clear about the relationship between himself and Domino, and he is not clear about what happened when he pushed into the city.


    "She said that I can go out if I want, but I can''t act as the jailer Domino of Advance City, because this will bring me and you, some unnecessary trouble."


    "she was?"


    Lorne keenly captured the key to Domino''s words and helped himself.Is it a woman?


    "Later, I have another identity."


    Domino looked at Lorne, took a deep breath, and continued.


    "Agent CP-0, Rabbit."


    "You are a rabbit!?"


    At this time, it was Lorne''s turn to be shocked.


    It''s not that he has never seen the CP-0 agent named Rabbit. In fact, when he was invited to participate in the World Conference in Mariagioa, he was the one that Rabbit received.


    At the time, I still felt that the female agent had a very familiar smell, but I couldn''t remember it. I didn''t expect that Domino was so close to him.


    "Then how did you come to this place?"


    Lorne asked.


    Since he broke with the world government, he has never received information from the world government again, so he has no more knowledge of the whereabouts of the top secret CP-O agents even in the world government.


    "Do you remember the incident when Garrett and Poval were kidnapped?"


    Domino glanced at Lorne, then said slowly.


    "The woman who called the family, it''s you!"


    After her reminder, Lorne finally remembered.


    When Lorne had just returned from Elbaff, the kingdom of giants, he learned of the hijacking of Garrett.


    He was furious, mobilizing the entire family, all the power to find the whereabouts of Garrett.


    Just as Lorne was at a loss, he received an information from Elinis through CP-9 agents that Garrett was in Mariejoa.


    Just as he was about to rush to Mary Joa directly.


    He received an anonymous call.The woman gave Lorne such information in the phone bug.


    "Go to Justice Island!"


    For some reason, Lorne chose to believe in this woman.Later, he found a betrayal on the Judiciary Island, Spandham, and saw through the conspiracy of Elinis.


    It can be said that if it were not for this call, Lorne might have missed Garrett.


    "Yep."


    Domino nodded. After learning about Garrett''s attack through CP-0 internal intelligence, she had only one thought in her mind, and that was to help Lorne.


    She searched for information and found that there were many clues related to Garrett through CP-9.To be precise, it was the chief of CP-9, the man named Spandane.


    So she made a fake search warrant, came to Judicial Island, and learned of Elinis'' conspiracy through Spandane¡¯s mouth.


    Later, she was besieged by Anna and Sanchuanqi and fell into the sea by herself.


    "Just when I thought that my sinful life should end like this, I met Bai Xing."


    Domino took a look outside, and the little girl with long pink hair standing in the crowd softened.


    "She rescued me and then left me on Murloc Island to heal me."


    "So, I will repay her too."


    Domino is a very pure person, whoever helped her, she will repay her.


    When Caesar rescued her as a little girl, she helped Caesar''s son and escaped from prison.


    Bai Xing rescued her who was seriously injured, so she dragged her seriously injured body to bring out the information about the place where Bai Xing was hidden.


    Although in the end, she failed.


    "Princess White Star was attacked by Deacon during a certain trip. Deacon hid Princess White Star under the Murloc Island, but I tried everything and escaped there. I met Hodi¡¯s people."


    "And you all know the rest."


    "Hordy did not choose to tell King Neptune about Bai Xing''s intelligence, but instead planned this rebellion."


    Lorne smiled.

 1046 Ask for a day off.

Ask for a day off and make up later.


    very sorry...

 1047 Chapter 1026

    Because the navy declared war on pirates all over the world, the entire sea, especially the pirates in Paradise, became a little dignified, lest you see the navy flag that symbolizes the dispute on the sea.


    But unlike Paradise, the pirates of the New World did not regard these as the same thing.


    Because they firmly believe that the new world is, after all, the new world of the pirates.The new world where several pirate emperors are seated is not something the navy can get involved.


    Therefore, no matter how fierce the paradise is, it will not affect the pirates in the new world. At most, because the number of pirates from the paradise to the new world has decreased a lot in recent times, some forces cannot be supplemented by new forces. Become a lot of convergence.


    They try to avoid fighting with hostile forces and preserve their strength.Therefore, it has now created a very ironic situation. Due to the declaration of war by the navy, the new world, which had never ceased to fight, was strangely peaceful.


    New world, a small island.


    A black flag was placed on the highest point of the island, with a drop of bright red blood on it.


    This place belongs to a pirate force called "Dark Blood". The power of Dark Blood in the new world is not that big, but as a veteran force, they still control several small islands.


    And because of the past few years, the boss of Darkblood has bet on the Vennhill family in advance. With the rapid rise of the Vennhill family, this power has also developed. A pirate force similar to himself.


    Now the Darkblood Pirate Group, in the entire new world, can be regarded as strong.


    In the center of the island, the base of the Darkblood Pirate Group, a pirate wearing a headscarf is drinking.Everyone else looked at the black turban in awe.


    No one knew the name of this pirate wearing a headscarf, even he himself had forgotten it.


    He has worn a bloody black turban since his debut.Over time, many people called him a black turban.


    At this time, the black bandana was very happy.


    Because some time ago, his old opponent, the pirate named "House", encountered a naval fleet in the process of going to the four seas to bury his hands.


    At that time, the Navy had just declared war on the pirates and needed the head of a famous pirate to increase morale, and House unfortunately ran into them.


    After half a day of fighting, House¡¯s ship was defeated. According to the confession of some escaped pirates, House was shot several times and was arrested by the navy on the spot.


    Lost House''s "Lion Lion" pirate group, at this time the group of dragons had no leader, and became the sweet bun in the eyes of many pirates in the New World.Countless pirates looked at House''s territory blankly, ready to annex it at any time.


    And the reason why the black headscarf is in a good mood is because the land of this giant lion happens to be next to his own.If it is fully included under its command, if divided according to the size of the territory, the Darkblood Pirate Group will leap to become the top power in this sea, the first-rate power under only a few Pirate Emperors.


    Several other pirate forces who are qualified to compete with their own in the House of House territory, because of fear of the Wienhill family behind them, have not chosen to do it for a long time.And the black turban only needs a nod from the Vennhill family, and can swallow the territory of House, which he has been greedy for a long time.


    And now, the envoy of the Vennhill family, the woman with the "chief consul", is also in this banquet.


    "Miss Violet."


    After the black turban drank the wine in the glass, he wiped his mouth and said slowly.


    "After House''s death, his territory became a no-owner zone. As long as any pirates occupy that place, they can become the master of that place. This is the iron law of the new world."


    The new world is not where the weak should come, but a world that truly belongs to the strong.


    The weak and the strong are the only truth in this sea.


    "I know."


    A woman in a black suit nodded and looked at the black turban calmly.


    Because Lorne was not in Sdie, and Garrett made it clear that he didn''t want to pay attention to these trivial matters, so she took care of some of the family''s chores.


    Which, of course, includes the division of interests.


    "So, what can you give?"


    Violet spoke.


    "Pele, a lot of Pele."


    The black turban seriously stretched out a finger and compared it to Violet.


    "House has three small islands. As long as I take these three small islands, each island, I will worship one billion Baileys to the family every year."


    "Among them, all you need to do is to send a ship that can represent the family and stand behind us when we attack those islands."


    After speaking, he laughed loudly, and all the pirates laughed loudly.


    In his opinion, this is a very easy thing, almost no effort from the family, just standing on the team, can reap so much Pele.


    With 3 billion Baileys, many forces went bankrupt and couldn''t spend so much money, and these were nothing more than the annual offerings of the black turban.


    He felt that Violet had no reason to reject him.


    The black turban looked at Violet with a smile, and seemed certain that Violet would agree to him.


    And Violet also smiled, she blinked her pretty eyes and didn''t speak.


    She is no longer the innocent girl she used to be. She has been helping Lorne run the family for so long, and she knows many things that ordinary people don''t know.


    For example, the value of an island.


    One billion Baileys looks a lot, but it is far from the true value of an island.


    He is too greedy, and greedy people often have no good end.


    This is Violet''s evaluation of him.So she yawned, ready to find an excuse to leave this place.


    As for the transaction between the two parties, wait until the black scarf is clear before continuing.


    Just as Violet was about to get up to say goodbye, a dark-blooded pirate rushed in in a hurry. He looked at the black turban and said in awe.


    "Report...Boss! It''s not good!"


    "What''s wrong!?"


    The black turban said with an impatient look, at this moment when the negotiation was at the most critical time, his subordinate dared to disturb him.


    "A pirate attacked!"


    The pirate swallowed, raised his head and glanced at the black turban, then continued.


    "what?"


    Are they crazy?So the black turban thought.


    "Who are they?"


    The black bandana asked coldly.


    "According to the banner, it seems to be from House?"


    This time, it was the turn of the black turban to be surprised.


    And Violet raised his pretty eyebrows at the same time.


    She suddenly didn''t want to leave.

 1048 Chapter 1027 Pirates

    Running a power is actually very tiring.


    This is why Lorne would find an excuse to go out and relax.


    After Lorne left, all the complicated affairs of the entire family fell on Violet''s shoulders.Even she was a little tired.


    So, she decided to come out and relax.


    And a force that had clearly begun to decline unexpectedly appeared in this place, which could not help but aroused Violet''s curiosity.


    So, she decided to stay here and see what happened.


    The black turban hurriedly led people out of the hall. On the viewing corner of the island, a group of dark-blooded pirates had been waiting there for a long time. After seeing the arrival of the black turban, a pirate stepped forward and passed the binoculars. Black scarf, then said solemnly.


    "They have reached the fire coverage area, and the artillery installed on the island can blast them into the sea at any time."


    The black bandana took the binoculars and saw a pirate ship appearing at the end of the field of vision. Looking at the familiar flag hanging on the flagpole, the corners of his mouth were slightly raised.


    "It is indeed from House."


    He will never forget that banner. In fact, he and House only fought each other not long ago, and one of House''s men died in his hands.


    "Need to sink them?"


    A deputy looked at the black turban and asked.


    "Do not,"


    The black turban shook his head, a strange smile appeared on his face.


    "Let them in."


    ...


    The black turban looked at the group of pirates standing in front of him, one of whom had messy hair and fresh scars on his face was particularly eye-catching.


    "I know you."


    The black turban looked at the pirate with the scar on his face and said slowly.


    Because this pirate is one of House''s confidantes, some time ago, he was among the group of pirates who accompanied House to leave the new world.


    "Aren''t you supposed to have encountered the navy and the whole army was wiped out? What? You escaped by chance?"


    The black turban gloated.The pirate with the scar on his face smiled awkwardly.


    "Master House failed to escape. He was caught by the Navy in order to cover us."


    "Oh?"


    "Then what do you want to do when you come to me?"


    At this time, the black bandana began to rejoice that he was right.


    There is also a non-becoming rule on this sea, that is, if the former ruler of a small island voluntarily transfers the rule of the small island to someone else, no one can fault it.


    The black headscarves thought that this group of people was going to surrender to themselves.Although there was no expression on his face, the black turban was happy. If that was the case, he didn''t need to borrow the deterrent power of the Venn Hill family to take House''s territory unscathed.


    In this way, not only is there no need to pay the 3 billion Baileys to the Wienhill family every year, but even the Wienhill family cannot find any loopholes in this incident.


    "We want to make a deal."


    The pirate with the scar on his face suddenly knelt to the ground.


    "What deal?"


    "We offer three small islands voluntarily, and I beg you to save Master House!"


    The pirate said bitterly, if it wasn''t desperate, who would kneel before his enemies and beg them to save his boss'' life?


    In fact, it''s not that they haven''t thought of looking for other people, but those pirate emperors simply don''t look at the territory of the three small islands, and the weaker pirates are not qualified to participate.


    Only the black headscarf, which was originally similar in strength to House, could hope to rescue House boss.


    This is their last hope.


    "Go save that idiot from House?!"


    The black turban stood up directly from the chair, his eyes widened and his expression mocking.


    "Are you crazy?"


    "For a small house, do you want me to face the navy headquarters?"


    Facing the navy headquarters, perhaps only those pirate emperors could do such a thing.


    The pirates under House did not say a word, with bitter faces.


    Of course they know how hard this matter is, but they have no other way.


    House treats his subordinates very well, which is why he is willing to leave the new world for one of his subordinates, just to send his body back to his hometown.


    When he was attacked by the navy, House had a chance to escape, but in order to cover his subordinates to leave, he voluntarily became a target of the navy, attracting most of the navy''s firepower.


    Otherwise, with the strength of these pirates, there is no chance to rush out of the navy''s siege.


    "Moreover, the small islands of House have long been in my bag!"


    The Black Turban roared, he suddenly felt that it was not impossible to obtain these islands with the help of the Vennhill family.


    Maybe a little more money.The black bandana thought about it.


    "Go away, go back to your nest and inform your companions that I will come to your island in the near future."


    The black turban looked down at the pirates in front of him, and said coldly.


    "Then, take over everything from House."


    The pirates under House stood up in embarrassment, and the head of the pirate looked at the black turban bitterly.


    Of course he understood the meaning of the black bandana letting them go, because from the black bandana''s perspective, no matter whether he was alive or dead, he could not stop his ambitions.


    When he turned around, the pirate saw the beautiful woman in a black suit sitting in the corner, and suddenly understood what


    It turned out that the Black Turban group had already prepared another way.


    "Thank you, Mr. Black Turban, for his magnanimity."


    The pirate bowed awkwardly, then turned around and left here.


    "It seems that House''s people are not fools either."


    Seeing the pirates who were gradually moving away, the black bandana suddenly said with emotion.


    For the sake of his boss, begging for help everywhere, this is not something ordinary men can do.If House offends someone else, Black Turban may have agreed to the pirates.


    But unfortunately, who told them to offend the navy?


    Except for the pirate emperors, no pirate force is an opponent of the navy.


    The black bandana knew this very well, so he was not going to go to the paradise to die for the sake of a small house.


    He turned around and glanced at Violet who was sitting aside.Start thinking about how to continue negotiations with the Wienhill family.


    But when he saw that Violet seemed to have taken out a piece of information to look at it, and then turned to something, he sighed in surprise.


    "what?"

 1049 Chapter 1028 Cici

    In the black turban''s doubts, Violet left the island.


    "Check the group of pirates just now."


    Just boarding his boat, Violet said to his deputy, a warrior wearing a mask.


    "they?"


    The soldier said with a hoarse voice, puzzled.


    He didn''t understand why his master would be attracted to that group of down-and-out pirates, but his professionalism urged him not to continue questioning, but nodded and stepped back.


    A document was sent out from the central organization of the Wienhill family, and the various intelligence departments of the entire family operated like a sophisticated instrument. Soon, a piece of information about House¡¯s life was sent to Violet¡¯s before.


    "The first thing I did when I went to sea at the age of fourteen was to kill my captain after two years of dormancy?"


    Violet looked at the information about House in his hand, and House in the intelligence was a little bit young.It''s just that Violet recognized the great pirate who will smash the new world in the first time.


    "Later, he and his companions went through adventures, and the adventures in the Lost City of Poseidon became a topic House talked about."


    Violet glanced at ten lines and quickly found the information he needed from this document.


    "Sure enough, there is no error in my memory."


    Violet murmured to himself that he had vaguely heard of the legend of House before, but because the Wienhill family, or the previous Liku family, did not have any intersection with House, Violet only But treat this as a story.


    But now, Lorne is looking for all the historical texts, and according to the information held by the family, one of the historical texts is hidden in the Lost City of Poseidon.


    "Unfortunately, at this critical time, House was caught by the Navy."


    Violet sighed. If House is still in the new world, the family has many ways for him to tell his secrets, but now, this man is captured by the navy, even if the Wienhill family is crazy again. Maybe for a pirate, attack the navy base directly.


    It is not brave and fearless, but stupid.


    "Troubled."


    Violet hammered his head and said helplessly.


    When the clue reached this place, it was interrupted. She had no choice but to seal up this document and pass it back to the family''s intelligence network.


    She didn''t believe that, in this ocean, there was only House alone who knew the clues to that place.


    ...


    Great route, navy headquarters.


    Because of the declaration of war on all the pirates, the navy headquarters at this time was much busier than before. Many immature faces left the navy headquarters, but they never had a chance to return.


    This is the case, these righteous young people also called for successors, rushing toward the front line of fighting the pirates.


    A girl with white hair was walking aimlessly in the navy headquarters. After seeing the girl, many passing recruits nodded complimentarily, and did not hide their admiration for the girl.


    Not because of the rank of captain of the navy that the girl wears on her shoulders, but because the experience of this girl is too legendary.


    People always like the twists and turns of the story, like the story of young boys and girls who go through passionate adventures and take revenge on the evil dragon that symbolizes sin.


    This girl named Sissi is the heroine in the story. She was born noble and was a royal princess, but the royal life did not make her arrogant. On the contrary, she was like a girl next door and treated everyone. Polite.


    After the country was overthrown by the pirates, Cici did not choose to sink down from now on, but through her own efforts, joined the navy, and then gradually grew into an outstanding naval soldier.


    In the previous period of time, in the Suan Island massacre that shocked the world, Cici turned into a lonely hero. One person destroyed the parasitic cave on Suan Island for a long time and rescued many innocent people.


    In the eyes of these navy soldiers, Cici is a heroic existence, and even to some extent, it can replace her teacher, Ayin, who has the title of Naval Star, and become a new symbol of the younger generation of the Navy.


    Cici smiled and responded to the passing navy soldiers, and then quickly returned to her residence.


    "Brother, how are they doing now?"


    After making sure that the doors and windows were closed, Cici sat at the table and took out a letter sealed in ink.


    This is a very ordinary letter. According to Cici¡¯s background, she does not have any family members. All of her family members died in the disaster. So this letter will bring her up to the maid. The long is sent to her.


    No one will doubt the authenticity of this letter.


    The letter is nothing more than a few simple trivia, full of the concern of an elder for his younger generation.


    After Cici read the text of the letter and remembered it firmly, she took out a kerosene lamp and lightly baked it on the letter paper.


    The text on the letter gradually disappeared, and some other text emerged.


    "House, clue to the Lost City."


    Cici connected the rest of the text and read it out, then put the letter on the kerosene lamp, waited for it to be completely ashes, and then felt relieved.


    She took out a piece of paper exactly like this letter from her desk, imitated the handwriting of the letter, and wrote the original content of the letter completely.After confirming that there were no omissions, she carefully collected the letter and put it in her desk.


    As for the pile of ashes left by the burning, she cleaned up the ashes and threw them into a vase aside.


    In just a few minutes, this pile of ashes will melt in the water, and no one can find any doubts.


    After doing all this, Cici stood up and walked out of the door.


    "Princess Sissi!"


    Just as she walked out, a female seaman wearing a navy uniform walked over with a smile on her face and hugged Cici in her arms.


    "I''m not a princess long ago..."


    Cici, who was held by someone, said unnaturally,


    "Here, you should call me Cici."


    "In my eyes, you will always be a princess!" the girl said excitedly.


    This girl was one of the people who was saved by Cici when she was on Suan Island. After she was rescued, the girl chose to join the Navy without hesitation. After layers of selection, she finally became one. An official navy soldier.And the troops she belongs to are just under Ayin''s command.


    Since then, this girl has become a fan of Cici.


    "By the way, I haven''t had a chance to go out recently, and I''m so bored, Lord Ai Yin said he didn''t say if there was any task."


    After a short kiss, the girl asked with a soft look expectantly.

 1050 Chapter 1029

    "task?"


    Cici thought about it seriously, then shook her head.


    "The pirates who have appeared in the paradise recently have become rarer, so everyone''s tasks have become much easier."


    "Several adults are stationed at the main points of several waterways. Only when there is a fish that slips through the net, we have the opportunity to be dispatched."


    Cici said so, but recently, the pirates seemed to be scared by the navy, and they no longer dared to appear in this sea in an upright manner.


    It is for this reason that Cici did not drift in the sea recently, but stayed at the naval base Malin Vandor.


    "Is that so?"


    The girl was a little bit lost, and she still wanted to go out with everyone to punish those villains.


    "No task is a good thing for you."


    Cici looked at the girl and said softly.


    "Because the brutality of the murderers in the sea is not what you can imagine. Staying in the navy headquarters will be much safer."


    This sentence came from her heart. In her opinion, the girl''s strength was still too humble, and it was still not enough to face those fierce thugs.


    "Train well and strive to grow into a navy as good as Lord Ain."


    Cici said slowly, patted the girl on the shoulder, and then left.


    Seeing Cici leaving behind, the girl slightly squeezed her fist.


    "I didn''t come to this place to be safe."


    The girl navy muttered to herself.


    "I came here to eradicate the darkness that breeds on this sea."


    This is what the girl said, and her words are also the aspirations of many newcomers who have joined the navy.


    They came here to fill the entire sea with the flag symbolizing justice.


    ...


    "House."


    Cici said to herself that she had heard the name House.


    It is the name of a big pirate who is more famous in the New World. Some time ago, he happened to hit a navy fleet. After a brief exchange of fire, he knew that he was not an opponent of the naval fleet, so he chose to cover his men and leave. Surrounded by the navy fleet, he was being held in the prison of the navy headquarters at this time.


    As the first new world pirate caught by the navy, Sengoku decided to use House to establish the majesty of the navy. After the interrogation, Judiciary Island announced that House was burdened with murder, plunder, torture, theft, etc. Seven counts.These charges add up to enough House to die ten times.


    House''s execution will be held three days later. At that time, the Navy Headquarters will broadcast House''s death to the world.


    "It seems I must meet him."


    Cici said to herself that the information given by the family was very simple, that House had clues to the lost city of Poseidon.


    And this place is exactly what Lorne''s brother has been looking for, so Cici must find a way to punch out this clue from House''s mouth.


    Different from Pushing City, the prison of the Navy Headquarters is built below the Navy Headquarters building. The prisoners here are generally executed prisoners and prisoners waiting to be executed.


    In the dark and humid environment, water droplets dripped from the ceiling, ticking.


    Footsteps came from the end of the corridor. After hearing the footsteps, several spiders weaving webs quickly crawled away.


    "right here."


    A jailer took the person behind him to a cage, and then said softly.


    "Attention, he is quite dangerous. I suggest you keep a safe distance from him during the interrogation process."


    "Oh, you can''t wait to execute me?"


    Inside the cage, a strong man opened his eyes lazily. His body was covered with fresh wounds. The wounds had not fully healed yet, leaving many ugly scars on his strong skin.


    But the man didn''t care about these scars. He raised his head lazily and looked at the man standing outside the cage.


    That was a woman, no, it should be a girl.


    One, a very young girl, about sixteen or seventeen.


    "No, I just want to confirm if you are hiding anything."


    The girl found a chair and sat down, looked at House, and said calmly.


    "House, nicknamed the Hao Shi, is 47 years old, the head of the Hao Shi Pirate Group, and rules the three islands of the New World."


    "The three islands are Lokha and Uerbu..."


    Cici took out the file in her hand and slowly read the information on the file.


    "You should have known about these things a long time ago?"


    House plucked his ears and said impatiently.


    "Now, come and ask me what I am doing."


    "You have always valued your companions. The reason you left the new world was to bury the men who died in the battle with your opponents. During the battle with the navy, you protected your companions from fleeing. This is also confirmed. ."


    Cici did not answer, but continued to ask.


    "Why, do you want to threaten me with the lives of those little guys? But I tell you, no matter what you want to do, you can''t get any useful clues from my mouth!"


    House''s tone gradually became cold. What he hates most is that someone threatens him with his companions.


    "Besides, those little guys have probably escaped to the new world a long time ago. If you want to go to the new world to catch him, you have to ask those guys who are entrenched in the new world if they agree."


    House knows exactly how powerful the emperors in the new world are, especially the "demon" stationed in the first half of the new world, which is as strong as a monster. Even the terrible Kaido is dead. In his hands.


    Even though the navy has declared war on the pirates, House does not believe that the navy has the courage to march into the new world and fight against the group of pirate emperors in the territory of the group of pirate emperors.


    "Your men did escape back to the new world."


    Cici put down the information in her hand, watched House not getting in, and said slowly.


    "However, it is not only the Navy that is interested in your subordinates. According to our intelligence, after you were captured by us, your old opponent, the Black Turban, showed a keen interest in your territory. ."


    "Guess what he will do to your territory?"


    Hearing these words, House''s face finally changed, his face was uncertain, and after a while, he said coldly.


    "Success and defeat, this is the tradition in this sea, and it is also the default of the new world pirates. This kind of thing will never be understood by your navy."


    "We really have no way to understand, but there is no need to understand."


    Cici smiled, and she handed a piece of information in her hand to House.House accepted this piece of information with a look of confusion, his face changed a lot when he saw the photo in the report.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Please report this one, there is no other text, some, only a yellowed photo.


    There are three people in this photo, like a photo of a family of three.Among them, the appearance of his father seemed to be destroyed by some force.


    The other two people were a very virtuous woman and a cute child about seven or eight years old.

 1051 Chapter 1030 The Last Key!

    "Even though you tried to conceal their tracks, you placed them in your hometown, Xihai, and even some of your men did not know their existence."


    Cici placed the photo in front of House and said slowly.


    "But we know."


    "I said, you guys, what do you want to do?"


    House glared at Cici and said word by word.


    "You said, if your opponents knew about their existence, would they do something unacceptable."


    Cici did not directly answer House''s words, but continued to ask.


    "You bastards!"


    House scolded, but Cici only smiled, then got up and left the place.


    "The winner is king, isn''t this the creed of your pirates?"


    "Despicable? Only those who are alive are qualified to say that others are despicable."


    "And dead,"


    Cici stood at the end of the long and narrow corridor with her back to House, and said lightly.


    "Nothing."


    "Think about it, do you have something that you forgot to explain to the navy."


    "Asshole! Asshole!"


    After Cici left, the door slowly closed, and the entire prison was once again shrouded in darkness.


    And House was unwilling to scream, echoing in the prison for a long time.


    ...


    After leaving the prison, Cici thought for a while and walked directly in the direction of the Navy Headquarters.


    This time she tried her best to interrogate House for the task of interrogating House. The purpose was to meet House.


    After the interrogation, she naturally needed to provide the above with the process of this interrogation.


    "House still didn''t say anything?"


    An old woman with a thin body raised her wrinkled face and looked at Cici.


    "That''s it, House''s will is very firm, but this time, he seems to be a little loose."


    "It won''t take long before he will explain what he knows."


    Cici looked at the old woman sitting in front of her and said solemnly.


    There is no reason, just because the old woman''s name is Crane.


    General Staff of the Navy Headquarters, Lieutenant General Crane.


    Lieutenant General Crane looked at Cici for a long time, and Cici looked at him with a daze, thinking that some of his small movements were seen through by this wise woman.


    The cold sweat couldn''t stop streaming from her back,


    Because she knew that this seemingly weak, always kindly smiling Lieutenant General Crane, when he was young, was the admiral of the Navy and the companions of the naval hero Karp. The three assisted each other and walked away from that magnificent era. Came out.


    Compared to the careless Karp, the Warring States Period, who has a firm heart for the Navy, this kind old man is even more frightening.


    "well done."


    Lieutenant General Crane held up a cup of tea, moistened his throat, and then showed a kind smile.


    "The future of the Navy is left to you young people."


    She walked to Cici''s side, patted Cici on the shoulder, and then left the room.


    Little did she know that Cici slowed down after she had gone for a long time.


    And her back was completely wet with cold sweat.


    Later, House still couldn''t bear the worries about his wife and children, and took the initiative to disclose some information about the New World pirates to the Navy, as well as some pirate secrets he knew.


    Then three days later, the man was escorted to the execution ground by two navies.


    He knelt down on the execution platform and looked at the surveillance phone worms in a row before him.


    House knew that the picture of himself being executed would soon spread throughout the sea, and all ordinary people in front of the TV would see how a famous pirate in the New World died before the banner of justice.


    After his death, his own territory will fall into chaos, and these chaos may cause a bigger storm.


    The navy will also take advantage of this storm and enter the new world.


    But House didn''t care about these.


    He looked directly at the phone bugs in front of him, and a heroic voice came out.


    "My name is House, the lion of the sea, the iron-fisted avenger."


    The two executioners next to them looked indifferent, and they counted down the moment of execution in their hearts.And the moment House spoke, the two executioners glanced at the pirate with pity.


    No matter how brilliant the pirate''s past is, no matter how powerful his strength is, when he is pushed to this execution platform, his life has also entered a countdown.


    "Maybe you have never heard of my name, but it doesn''t matter."


    "Because, what I want to say next, you will never forget."


    The corner of House''s mouth evokes a strange arc,


    "Roger, I started the era of great navigation with death. At that time, I thought that the future of this sea belongs to me."


    "But I was wrong."


    "There are countless monsters on this sea. My House is just an insignificant wave in the huge wave of the New World."


    "In front of those, real monsters, I am nothing."


    When House finished saying this, everyone present could not help but think of a few shadows shrouded in the new world.


    Some think of a gluttonous mad woman, some think of a strong old man holding a huge sword, but more, think of a demon-like young man with black hair and black pupils. .


    What House said was right. In front of these monsters, he was nothing.


    A naval officer in charge of supervising House''s execution felt a little bad, and made a clean gesture to the two executioners, beckoning them to shut up House.


    The Navy did not want to make the mistakes made in Roggetown for the second time.


    "Can''t help it?"


    Feeling the two executioners who were starting to move around, a sarcastic smile appeared on the corner of House''s mouth.


    "Cherish the era of peace that you have few left."


    "A truly chaotic era is coming, and the beasts will be released soon, and they will let you know what a real pirate is."


    House yelled, and the two executioners raised their spears, aimed at House''s heart, and stabbed them abruptly.


    "The ONE-PIECE left by Roger is real."


    "And the last key to that place is in the Lost City of Poseidon."


    "It''s here, Aracosta!"


    The two spears pierced House''s heart accurately, and at the same time, House''s last roar also spread through the whole world through the direct dial phone worm.


    This pirate with the name of "lion" slowly fell down.


    The blood flowed down the execution platform.


    The pirates who stood in front of the TV were taken aback for a moment, and then rushed to tell each other. They couldn''t wait to tell their companions this important piece of information.


    The high-level navy also started to operate, and everyone''s attention was focused on the place that House said.


    Aracosta!


    No one noticed that House, who was lying on the execution platform, was holding something tightly with his right hand, showing a crazy smile.


    That is a yellowed photo.


    And behind the photo, there is a line of words written.


    Historical text.

 1052 Chapter 1031 The Side Effects of Devil Fruit

    "Master House!"


    At the same time, the new world, an island.


    House''s men witnessed the death of their boss on the execution stage, then hugged each other and burst into tears.


    House treats his subordinates very well. To this group of young pirates, House is like a brother.


    "I must kill the navy!"


    A pirate stood up angrily, clenched his fist, and said indignantly.


    His eyes were bloodshot, and he looked straight into the TV, in the body of his boss.


    But soon he sat down in the chair again.


    Subvert the navy?These words, even the highest emperors, dare not say them easily, but what are they?


    They can hardly protect themselves, so what else are they talking about subverting the navy?


    "Master House is dead, but we will inherit his will as well."


    "Those pirates who coveted our territory, after seeing Lord House die, are like letting go of the last burden in their hearts. Maybe soon, countless pirate ships will come to our waters."


    A slightly older pirate said slowly.


    "We must protect Lord House''s legacy!"


    He roared like that.All the pirates also stood up and shouted in unison.


    "Guard the glory of Master House!"


    However, they didn''t notice that when they took the oath, there was a pirate with an unnatural face.


    There was a miniature phone worm in his arms, and the other end of the phone worm was on a ship with a black blood flag.


    And this ship has already appeared on the edge of this sea.


    ...


    "Before he died, House actually told the location of the lost city of Poseidon."


    Sdie, Violet was enjoying a rare afternoon tea while watching the screen on the TV with some surprise.


    She didn''t have any expectation for this clue from House, just as usual, she conveyed all necessary information to Xiao Anqian, but she didn''t expect this little girl to be so capable. It only took three days. In time, the location of the Lost City of Poseidon was pried out from House''s mouth.


    If you let her know, Cici didn¡¯t actually spend three days. She just met House and gave House Navy a hint to know the location of the Lost City. It only took ten minutes. If so, Violet would be even more surprised.


    Xiao Anqian has finally grown up. She is no longer a little girl who needs to hide behind her brothers and sisters and wait for them to protect, but grows into a little girl who can be alone.


    "Aracosta?"


    Violet frowned slightly when he remembered the last place name House left behind.


    She had never heard of such a place.


    "Bring out a map."


    She whispered to the air, and then a petite woman walked out of the shadows and handed a sheepskin map to Violet.


    Violet began to look for it on the map.


    As long as you have a name, it¡¯s easy. House¡¯s meaning is very clear. He wants pirates from all over the world and anyone interested in ONE-PIECE to go to that place, so Aracosta must be Not in some remote locations.


    Otherwise, House''s words would be meaningless.


    As for others who also knew about this place, Violet didn''t care.


    Because, the family has to compete with others for something, but the family is confident that it is not lost to any force.


    "It seems that Xiao Anqian made a great contribution to us."


    At this time, a lazy female voice sounded by Violet''s side. Garrett was wearing a red dress, her eyes were slightly tired, as if she had just woke up.


    She yawned and walked towards Violet, then she saw the map in Violet''s hand and said softly.


    "Did you find where that place is?"


    "Not yet, but it should be soon."


    Violet raised his head, looked at Garrett with a tired face, and said helplessly.


    "You should take a good rest, otherwise Lorne will be worried about you when he comes back and sees you like this."


    As someone who has always stayed in Sdie, she and Garrett may spend more time with Garrett than with Lorne, so she knows very well that recently, or it was from her incarnation of blood cocoon, she was lost After the salvation began.


    Although Garrett''s strength has increased a lot, he still needs more rest time than ordinary people.


    Therefore, except when she is necessary, she usually rests in the castle.


    "I don''t know why, I feel uncomfortable sleeping on the bed recently. Maybe lying in the coffin will make my heart a little calmer."


    Garrett yawned and said with a smile.


    "You said, am I about to die?"


    Violet looked at Garrett helplessly.When two people are alone, they are more like friends and girlfriends than subordinates.


    "Just kidding, it should be some side effect of fruit power."


    While Garrett looked at Violet like this, she burst into laughter, and waved her hand.


    "Before helping Lorne''s brother realize his ambition, I didn''t fall so easily."


    "A side effect of fruit power?"


    Violet listened to Garrett¡¯s words and began to think about it. She had indeed heard that eating certain devil fruits would have some side effects. For example, eating animal fruits would gradually have some animal talents. There will be habits.


    But isn''t Garrett eating superhuman fruits?Superman fruit will have such side effects?


    Violet didn''t understand, so she looked into Garrett''s eyes.


    "No matter what happens, we are all here. Don''t face it alone."


    Violet thought it was years of fighting that left Garrett with any hidden wounds. This was the guess that Garrett had when she went to the City of Gold.


    "Anna, don''t be afraid, I thought I had become something very scary like you."


    Garrett, on the other hand, showed the attitude of a little girl, holding Violet''s neck and acting like a baby.


    The two girls broke into each other.


    Only after a while, Garrett stunned, and then yawned greatly.


    "I''m too sleepy, I''ll go to rest, maybe just take a rest."


    "En, you can leave it to me here. Once I find any news, I will notify you immediately."


    Viollet nodded.But she didn''t know, her eyes gradually became cold with her back facing Garrett, who was slowly leaving.


    She didn''t talk to Violet at all. The side effects she said were not as simple as wanting to live in a coffin.


    Rather, she wants blood, the blood of the pure.


    Extremely longing for blood.


    Just when she was holding Violet''s neck, she could hardly help biting Violet''s white neck.


    Then, suck her blood to your heart''s content.

 1053 Chapter 1032

    The death of House was originally just an unremarkable wave of changes in the world.But his proclamation before his death attracted the attention of the world''s careerists.


    If you say what is the most popular place in the world, even a three-year-old child will give the answer.


    Aracosta.


    Countless careerists focused their attention on Aracosta, and they frantically started looking for clues to this place.


    Even if it is a few words that are circulated among the people, once they are detected by these careerists, there will be competition, and it may even turn into bloody conflict.


    But what is very strange is that it has been three days since House''s death, and there is still no specific location of Aracosta in this sea.


    This place, like a dream city made up by House, only exists in his fantasy.


    "According to the information of the family intelligence network, plus the nicknames of the islands on this sea spread by the people, and a summary of the places that House has been to in his life."


    Sky City SKY, at an altitude of 10,000 meters, in a room in the central castle, countless staff members wearing the uniforms of the Wienhill family are searching for needed information among piles of intelligence.


    A middle-aged woman with a slightly higher position said slowly to a young woman in a black suit standing in front of her.


    "Aracosta, maybe in these five places."


    The middle-aged woman took out a map of the world on which several islands were marked with red circles.


    "Is it so far away?"


    Violet looked at this map and said with a headache.


    Of these five points, two are located in the west sea of ??House¡¯s hometown, one is located in the first half of the great route, the paradise, and two are located in the depths of the new world. If you want to explore these five islands one by one, it is almost equivalent to Across the world.


    This is a feat that even Roger, the Pirate King, took almost two years to complete.


    But the current situation of this sea simply cannot give the family so much time to explore these islands.


    "If we get more precise information, the scope can be reduced."


    The middle-aged woman said respectfully.


    "For example, the two places in the West Sea are actually less likely, because according to family intelligence, there has never been a piece of historical text that appeared outside the Great Sea Route. That is to say, after excluding the two islands in the West Sea, it still There are only three small islands left to explore."


    "Is that so?"


    Viol¨¦ nodded his head. The middle-aged woman''s words are not unreasonable. Although I don''t know who the historical text is scattered on this sea, there is no reason why this last historical text will be hidden outside the great sea route.


    "so be it."


    Violet said slowly.


    "From the beginning of the exploration of the two islands in the New World, I will send two teams to the two islands and set the cards handed over to them at the gate of Sanchuan Road. Once there is any discovery, I will contact the family immediately."


    "So we can get to that place in the fastest time."


    This is the most suitable way that Violet has come up with, and it is also the fastest way.


    As for the island in the paradise, Violet frowned slightly, a little helpless.


    If it was the usual time, with the forces of the Wienhill family, it would be easy to send a fleet to that sea area, but because the navy declared war on the pirates, the situation in this sea was extremely tense.


    The atmosphere of the new world is still the same, but the paradise has completely changed.


    The navy''s fleet wandered through the various waterways of the paradise, attacking any pirates they found.


    During this period of time, more than ten big figures with faces and faces have fallen in the hands of the Navy, and many of them are like House.


    As the biggest pirate emperor in this sea, the Vennhill family must be stared at every move by the navy, so it is quite difficult to send a fleet to avoid the eyes and ears of the navy.


    "Hope, luck will not be so bad."


    Violet prayed that with a one-third probability, he wouldn''t be so unlucky.


    With the transmission of Violet''s order, the entire Wienhill family turned like gears. On the surface, the Wienhill family sent two fleets to sail toward the depths of the new world, but secretly, Some forces that are secretly attached to the Vennhill family, and some agents of the Vennhill family hidden in various forces also acted.


    Numerous pieces of information have been collected into SKY through the Weinhill family''s intelligence network "Dark Moon".


    Just three days after the Vennhill family dispatched the fleet, Lorne and his party headed to Fishman Island finally returned to Sdieo.


    "This is the power that I have developed over the years."


    Lorne got off the boat, looked at the steel forest-like city in front of him, and smiled at a woman with blond hair beside him.


    "I am no longer the weak and helpless little boy."


    Lorne will never forget when he was caught by Polusalino.How helpless I am.


    In the face of a powerful lieutenant admiral, as a ten-year-old boy, he has no resistance at all.After being imprisoned in the Infinite Hell of Pushing City, in two years, he never saw a trace of sunshine again.


    It was a period of extremely dark years, the feeling of despair Lorne almost didn''t want to recall the second time.


    If the blond-haired woman in front of him had not turned into his own sister, and given the care of his family, Ron really didn''t know how he should survive.


    "I know."


    And Domino looked at Lorne with a relieved smile.


    For so many years, Lorne, as a CP-0 agent, knows everything about what Lorne has done.


    And Lorne just smiled lightly and didn''t continue to say anything.


    If Domino were to know that Shiji, who was so powerful at the time, and Kaido, who is known as the strongest creature in history, had also died in the hands of her brother, she would be surprised and speechless.


    The young man standing in front of him was no longer the little boy hiding behind him.


    Lorne''s return was very small. Some laborers in the port didn''t even notice the ship. Lorne had already taken people back to Sdie''s Dark Iron Castle.


    "This is the historical text of Fishman Island."


    In the castle, Violet was sitting in front of a lot of documents, frowning, as if thinking about something, because she was too focused, she didn''t even realize that Lorne had walked behind her.

 1054 Chapter 1033

    "Ah! You are finally back!"


    Violet didn''t notice that Lorne had returned, and looked surprised at Lorne.


    She took the rubbing document in Lorne''s hand and placed it in several other rubbing documents of the historical text. Then she raised her head and happened to see Domino standing next to Lorne, somewhat puzzled. Asked.


    "Who is this?"


    "She is my sister."


    And Lorne answered like this.


    After hearing these words, Violet''s eyes widened, and she could hardly conceal her shock.


    "Young Master, your...sister?"


    Violet has followed Lorne for so many years, helping Lorne deal with countless large and small things in the family, but she has never heard of it, Lorne actually has an older sister?


    "Is she the...daughter of Master Caesar?"


    For a moment, Violet thought of Lorne''s father, the powerful pirate named Caesar, and then countless associations about Caesar followed.


    But then she was a little confused.Because she had never heard that Caesar had a daughter.


    Not only her, but the entire ocean only knew that Lorne was Caesar''s son, but it never heard that Caesar had a daughter.


    "She is not surnamed Wienhill."


    Lorne explained this way. He smiled helplessly. Everyone had this expression when they heard that Domino was his sister, even a secretary like Violet who had followed him for many years. .


    "It''s just that she once saved my life."


    "If we hadn''t had her when we were pushing the city, I, Fat Tiger, and Jody, none of us would have been able to survive that dark hell."


    Violet showed a clear expression.


    "I understand."


    "Later, I will introduce her to everyone when everyone is there."


    "But now, there is one more important thing."


    Lorne looked at Violet, paused, and then continued.


    "About what House said before he died..."


    "Are you talking about Aracosta?"


    "Yep."


    Lorne nodded, about Aracosta, but this time, the hottest topic on this sea, countless pirates, whether they have the strength to fight for the final throne, they all talk about it.


    It seems that when drinking, you are not an orthodox pirate if you don''t talk about Aracosta.


    So even though Lorne had been on the ship for a while, he knew about it through the pirates'' discussions.


    When he asked the family, he learned that the reason why House said this was the family''s contribution.


    "not too good."


    Violet shook his head and said bitterly.


    "The family''s think tank has exhausted investigations and finally locked five places."


    "Two of them are located in the West Sea, which is too far away and the probability is too low. I rejected it, and one is located in the paradise. Due to the heavy guard of the navy, we can''t intervene, so there is no way to find out the authenticity.


    "The remaining two are in the New World. I have sent two fleets to those two places. There should be definite news in two days."


    "Is that so?"


    Lorne showed a thoughtful expression. This House was really a well-deserved hero. Even if he was threatened, he had to tell his biggest secret. Before he died, he turned the heroes of this sea around. .


    Lorne could almost imagine what House was thinking before he died.


    "Want to know the whereabouts of the last text of the history? Let me tell you. Guess its location slowly by yourself!"


    "What a nasty bastard."


    Lorne smiled helplessly, but he had nothing to do.


    No matter how powerful he is, there is no way to bring House back to life and pay the price.


    "So now I can only wait for the information from the two fleets to come back."


    Violet said.She thought for a while, she seemed a little hesitant, and she wanted to stop talking.


    "Is there anything else?"


    Lorne looked at Violet in surprise. In his impression, Violet had always been a straightforward woman. Regardless of any opinions, even if he knew that he might offend Ron, she would be outspoken, so It was the first time he saw Violet like this.


    "There is another very important thing, I don''t know if I should tell you."


    Violet hesitated a bit, she bit her lip, as if made up her mind.


    "About Miss Garrett, she has been a little strange lately."


    ...


    Black Iron Castle.Lorne''s bedroom.


    Unlike what the pirates thought, Lorne, the largest pirate emperor on the sea, did not have gold bricks covering the entire room, no precious decorations, and he was not a terrible demon. In the cave, there is no burning skull in the corridor.


    On the contrary, it is very simple, with only a very warm big bed and a desk for office use.


    On the desk were some documents that Lorne hadn''t had time to process, and a kerosene lamp.


    The only difference is that this bedroom has a huge balcony, standing on the balcony, can take advantage of the white moonlight, overlooking the entire Sdio.


    But when Lorne walked into his bedroom, he frowned slightly.


    Because oncoming, there was a strong smell of blood, which seemed to dye the whole room dark red.


    Lorne walked over with the smell of blood and saw a black coffin standing in the corner. This strong smell of blood came from this coffin.


    The coffin is about two and a half meters high. The whole body is black, with Gothic patterns on the periphery, and dark gold stripes spread all over the surface of the coffin, as if forming a strange pattern.


    Lorne took a deep breath, then opened the coffin.


    A bloody smell ten times stronger than the inside of the room came out of the coffin, and this smell made Lorne almost hold his breath.


    When the crimson gas dissipated, Lorne saw a woman with long burgundy hair in a gorgeous dress lying in the coffin sleeping.


    She was pale, like a corpse, but her lips showed a strange bright red.


    Just like, blood is as delicate as blood red.


    "Little Jia..."


    Lorne whispered the woman lying in the coffin.


    Because this woman is no one else but Garrett!


    Garrett opened his eyes slightly, as if awakened from a deep sleep, and then saw Lorne standing in front of him at a glance.


    "Brother Lorne, why are you back."


    Garrett said blankly, her voice was very soft, like the kind of whisper that just woke up, and her mind was still chaotic.


    Then, her pupils suddenly enlarged, and she looked at Lorne in shock.


    "what!"


    next moment,


    Garrett''s screaming sound resounded through the entire Dark Iron Castle.

 1055 Chapter 1034: Ive Been Always...

    Garrett''s expression was flustered, and he hurriedly wanted to close the coffin, not wanting Ron to see his embarrassed look.


    But at this time, a slender palm supported the coffin board.


    "Do not be afraid."


    Lorne said gently, gently lifted Garrett''s messy hair with his other hand, and then said softly.


    "No matter what you look like, in my eyes, you are Xiao Jia."


    "It has never changed."


    "Brother Lorne..."


    Garrett looked at Lorne, her eyes were slightly moist, but her face changed drastically the next moment.


    A desire for blood from the soul almost swallowed her sanity.


    She looked at Ron''s slender arm, almost couldn''t help but want to bite it on, and happily sucked up the blood of Ron''s whole body.


    "do not do that."


    Garrett wanted to push Lorne away, she would rather die than hurt Lorne.


    But the desire for blood became more and more fierce, and Garrett found that he couldn''t lift his hand at all.


    The instinct of the body was about to overwhelm her reason.


    "Brother Lorne... hurry up and leave me alone... quiet for a while..."


    Garrett almost looked at Lorne in an imploring tone. She was afraid that she could not help her inner desire.


    But at this moment, her eyes suddenly turned black, and Lorne gently hugged her.


    "No matter what happens, we will face it together."


    Lorne said so, and the two embraced in the black coffin.


    Garrett wanted to say something, but a warm lip blocked her.


    The next moment, the coffin closed slowly.


    ...


    "About Aracosta, one of the fleets has sent back information."


    The door to the bedroom was pushed open, and Violet walked in gently.


    Holding a document, she pushed her glasses, and then slowly said.


    "Unfortunately, after their exploration, they did not find any buildings that are suspected of undersea relics..."


    Violet did not shy away from anything. In fact, as Lorne''s secretary, he was originally obligated to take care of Lorne''s food, clothing, housing and transportation.She said regretfully, ready to ask Lorne what to do next.


    But the scene before her eyes shocked her.


    The whole room was in a mess, as if someone had been robbed.


    This is very unreasonable. Although Lorne''s personality is casual, he still won''t make the room so messy.Garrett is even more obsessed with cleanliness. The place where she lives must be in order.


    But this was not what shocked Violet the most, as countless blood was flowing on the ground.The blood spread on the brown mahogany floor, and some of it was already on her high heels.


    The whole room was stained blood red with blood.


    Someone attacked here?Violet thought about it, and then she shook her head mockingly, denying this absurd idea.


    This room can be said to be one of the safest places in this sea. The difficulty of looting here is no less than that of looting the treasure house of Mary Joa, the holy land of the Dragon Slayer.


    Garrett walked in the direction of blood flow, and saw a black coffin standing in the corner of the room. All the blood was flowing out of the cracks in the coffin.


    She stretched out her hand and wanted to open the coffin, but at this time, the coffin suddenly heard a harsh rubbing sound, and then the cover slowly opened.


    A man wearing a large black cloak poured out of the coffin. His whole body was stained red with blood. There were countless blood. There were two tiny holes on his neck. The blood was like a fountain. From these two holes Flowed out.


    "Little Lord!"


    Violet screamed out of voice.The man lying in front of her was not someone else, it was Lorne who had just returned to Sdie!


    Lorne was pale, as if he had fainted because of excessive blood loss.


    "Hahaha."


    At this time, a charming female voice rang in Violet''s ear. She raised her head and saw there was another person in the coffin.


    Garrett was wearing a blood-red dress. She wiped the corner of her lips, and a drop of blood dripped from the corner of her lips, looking very coquettish.


    She tilted her head, walked out of the coffin, squatted down gently, and stroked the face of Lorne who was lying on the ground.


    From beginning to end, she didn''t look in other directions, as if there was only Lorne in her world.


    "We finally merged into one..."


    Garrett muttered to herself, a trace of madness flashed in her eyes.


    Just as Violet was about to take action to stop all this, Garrett suddenly closed his eyes.Then lay gently in Lorne''s arms.


    Seeing the two famous strong men lying in front of him, Violet suddenly felt a little at a loss.


    If it weren''t for the strong smell of blood in the air and the blood flowing on the floor that hadn''t dried up yet, she almost thought it was her own hallucination.


    ...


    "You really are a lunatic."


    Sky City, SKY, laboratory.


    Begapunk in a white coat looked at Lorne, who was pale in front of him, and said flatly.


    "With so much blood lost, normal people are afraid that they have died three or four times."


    "It is a miracle that he can live."


    "If it is delivered to me a few minutes later, I am afraid it will be us and we can only do nothing."


    "In other words, there is hope, right?"


    Violet said anxiously, and she heard the extraneous words of Vegapunk.


    The man in front of him, known as the strongest scientist in the world, stands at the top of almost all scientific ranks, and controls the man who has surpassed the world''s five hundred years of technology.If even he can''t help it, Violet really doesn''t know what to do.


    At this moment she blamed herself a little, if she had discovered little Garrett''s strangeness earlier, it would not have caused such a tragedy.


    Devil fruit, devil fruit, first is the devil that controls the heart, and then the fruit that can give people strength.


    Seeing Garrett like this, Violet couldn''t help wondering whether when the power of the devil fruit was developed to a certain extent, all capable people would be involuntarily affected by the devil in the fruit.


    "hope?"


    Gage next to him suddenly smiled.This laughter made Violet''s mood sink to the bottom.


    "You look down on us too, or rather, look down on Lorne too much."


    "what?"


    Violet didn''t react for a moment.


    "Lorne¡¯s body is our highest masterpiece. The fusion of brutality, Adam¡¯s strong physical advantage of the day, coupled with the cultivation of the blood factor technology mastered by Gage, and the body alone, Lorne can be said to be this big The most powerful monster on the sea."


    Begapunk saw Violet somewhat puzzled, and said slowly.


    "Although you can''t do it like Adam or Man before, you can still live tenaciously after being shattered half of your body, but this level of blood loss will not kill him."


    "The reason why we are at a loss is because if Ron''s own body cannot recover, the technology we have can not provide much help."


    "He should wake up soon."


    Kage said, when Lorne''s eyebrows were suddenly raised in the petri dish, Kage said with a smile.


    "Or, he is already awake."

 1056 Chapter 1035

    ¡°ÄãÖª²»ÖªµÀ£¬Èç¹ûÔÙ¶àËðʧһµãÏÊѪµÄ»°£¬Äã¿ÖÅÂÔÙÒ²ÐѲ»¹ýÀ´ÁË¡£¡±


    ¿´µ½´ÓÅàÑøÃóÖ®ÖÐ×øÆðÀ´£¬»¹ÓÐЩÃÔãµÄÂå¶÷£¬Ù¤ÖÎЦ×Å˵µÀ¡£


    ËûÃÇÕÆÎյļ¼Êõ£¬Ö»Äܹ»ÐÞ¸´ÈâÌ壬ÏñÊÇÂå¶÷ÕâÑù´óÁ¿µÄѪҺËðʧ£¬³ýÁËÊäѪÒÔÍ⣬±ðÎÞËû·¨¡£µ«ÊÇά¶÷Ï£¶û¼Ò×åµÄѪͳÓÐЩÌØÊ⣬ÏëÒªÊäѪ£¬Ö»Äܹ»È¥Ñ°ÕÒÄDz»ÖªµÀÔÚÄÄÀïµÄ¿­Èö¡£


    ËùÒÔ˵£¬ËûÃÇÄÜ×öµÄ£¬Ö»Äܹ»¾¡Á¿µÄ²»ÈÃÂå¶÷µÄÉíÌå¼ÌÐø¶ñ»¯ÏÂÈ¥£¬Äܲ»ÄÜÐÑÀ´£¬»¹ÊÇȫƾÂå¶÷×Ô¼º¡£


    ¡°Ð¡¼ÎÀÙÌØËýÓзִçµÄ¡£¡±


    Âå¶÷ÓÐЩÐéÈõµÄ˵µÀ£¬ËûҲûÓÐÏëµ½£¬Ð¡¼ÎÀÙÌضÔÏÊѪµÄ¿ÊÍûÓÐÄÇôµÄ·è¿ñ£¬ÔÚºó°ë¶ÎµÄʱºò£¬Ð¡¼ÎÀÙÌؼ¸ºõÒѾ­Ê§È¥ÁËÀíÖÇÁË¡£


    Ëý·è¿ñµÄ¿ÊÇó×ÅÂå¶÷ÌåÄÚµÄÏÊѪ£¬¾ÍÏñÊÇÒ»¸ö¼¢¶öµÄÐí¾ÃµÄÈË£¬ºöÈ»¼äÓöµ½ÁËÒ»×À×ÓµÄÕäâÊÒ»°ã¡£


    Âå¶÷ÎÞ·¨ÏëÏó£¬Ð¡¼ÎÀÙÌØѹÒÖÁË×Ô¼º¶à¾ÃµÄÓûÍû¡£


    ¡°ÄãÃÇÁ½¸öС¼Ò»ïÊdz³¼ÜÁËÂð?Ôõô»áÕâÑù×Ó£¿¡±


    ¿´µ½Âå¶÷ûÓÐʲô´ó°­¹ýºó£¬Ù¤ÖÎÖÕÓÚÎʳöÁË×Ô¼ºÐÄÖеÄÎÊÌ⣬¶øά°ÂÀ³ÌØÒ²ÊúÆðÁË×Ô¼ºµÄ¶ú¶ä£¬ËýÏëÒªÖªµÀÔÚËý²»ÔÚµÄÄÇÒ»¶Îʱ¼ä£¬Âå¶÷ºÍ¼ÎÀÙÌص½µ×·¢ÉúÁËʲô¡£


    ¡°Ð¡¼ÎËýÈËÄØ£¿¡±


    Âå¶÷ûÓÐÖ±½Ó»Ø´ð£¬¶øÊǹØÐÄÆðС¼ÎÀÙÌصÄÏÂÂä¡£


    ¡°ËýµÄÇé¿öÒª±ÈÄãºÃ¶àÁË£¬¾ÍÏñÊÇÒ»¸öÐéÈõµÄÈË£¬ºöÈ»µÃµ½ÁËÄÜÁ¿µÄ²¹³ä£¬Ã»ÓÐÀ´µÃ¼°Ïû»¯Ò»°ã£¬ËýÏÖÔÚÓ¦¸ÃÕýÔÚ³Á˯֮ÖÐÏû»¯´ÓÄãÌåÄÚÏÊѪ֮Öеõ½µÄÄÜÁ¿¡£¡±


    ±´¼ÓÅӿ˽âÊ͵À¡£ËûÖ¸ÁËÖ¸ÅԱߵÄÒ»¸öÅàÑøÃó£¬Éí´©ºìÉ«Àñ·þµÄ¼ÎÀÙÌØÌÉÔÚÆäÖУ¬ºôÎü¾ùÔÈ£¬ÏñÊÇÔÚÊì˯¡£


    ¿´µ½Ð¡¼ÎûÓÐʲô´ó°­µÄÂå¶÷ÐÄÀï°²¶¨Á˲»ÉÙ£¬È»ºóÉîÎüÁËÒ»¿ÚÆø¡£


    ¡°ÎҲ²⣬С¼ÎÖ®ËùÒÔ»á±ä³ÉÕâ¸öÑù×Ó£¬Ó¦¸ÃÊǶñħ¹ûʵËùµ¼Öµġ£¡±


    ¡°¶ñħ¹ûʵ?¡±


    ±´¼ÓÅӿ˺ÍÙ¤ÖÎÁ½¸öÈËÁ³ÉÏͬʱ·ºÆðһ˿Òɻ󣬶øÙ¤ÖÎÔòÊÇ¿´Á˱´¼ÓÅÓ¿ËÒ»ÑÛ¡£


    ¶ñħ¹ûʵ¿É²»ÊÇ×Ô¼ºÉó¤µÄÁìÓò£¬Ïà·´µÄ£¬ÕâƬ´óº£É϶Զñħ¹ûʵÑо¿×îΪ͸³¹µÄÈË£¬Äª¹ýÓÚÑÛÇ°Õâ¸öÄÐÈËÁË¡£


    ¡°ÄãÊÇ˵£¬Ð¡¼ÎÀÙÌر»¶ñħ¹ûʵËùÓ°ÏìÁËÂ𣿡±


    ¡°ÎҵIJ²âÊÇÕâÑùµÄ¡£¡±


    Âå¶÷µãÁ˵ãÍ·£¬»º»ºµÄ˵µÀ¡£


    ¡°Ð¡¼ÎËýÓµÓÐѪѪ¹ûʵ£¬Äܹ»²Ù¿ØÏÊѪ¡£µ«ÊÇÿһ´ÎÕ½¶·µÄʱºò£¬Ëý¶¼Òª²¹³äѪҺ¡£¡±


    ¡°¶øËýÔÚ֮ǰ²¢Ã»ÓбíÏÖ³ö¶àÉÙ¶ÔÏÊѪµÄ¿ÊÍû£¬ÏÖÔÚÎÒ²ÅÖªµÀ£¬ËýΪÁ˲»ÈÃ×Ô¼º¿´ÆðÀ´ÏñÊÇÒ»¸ö¹ÖÌ¥£¬Ò»Ö±Ñ¹ÒÖ×Å×Ô¼ºÄÚÐÄÉî´¦ÄÇÖÖ¿ÊÍû¡£¡±


    ¡°Æõ¿ÉÄáЧӦ£¬¡±±´¼ÓÅÓ¿Ë»º»ºµÄ˵µÀ¡£


    ¡°Ò»¸öÈËÔ½Êǵò»µ½Ê²Ã´£¬±ãÔ½ÏëµÃµ½Ê²Ã´¡£¡±


    ¡°¾ÍºÃÏñÒ»¸öñ«¾ý×ÓÔÚ±»¸ôÀëÁËÐí¾Ã¹ýºó£¬±íÃæÉÏÒѾ­¸ù³ýÁËËûµÄñ«²¡£¬µ«ÊÇÒ»µ©ÓÐÈκÎÒ»¸öÆõ»úÈÃËûÖØнӴ¥µ½ÁË£¬Ëû»á±äµÃ·è¿ñÆðÀ´£¬¶øÕâÖÖËßÇó£¬ÉõÖÁ±È֮ǰ»¹Òª·è¿ñ¡£¡±


    ¡°Ò²ÏñÊÇÒ»¸öÈËÌ«¾ÃûÓеõ½xing°®£¬Ò»µ©Óлú»á£¬¾Í»á½«×Ô¼ºÄÚÐĵÄÓûÍûÍêÈ«µÄÊÍ·Å£¿¡±


    Ù¤ÖÎЦÁËЦ£¬¿ªÁËÒ»¸öÍæЦ¡£


    ±´¼ÓÅÓ¿ËÃæÎÞ±íÇ飬¶øÊÇ¿´ÁËÙ¤ÖÎÒ»ÑÛ£¬¼ÌÐø˵µÀ¡£


    ¡°ÎÒ֮ǰÑо¿¹ý£¬¶ñħ¹ûʵ֮ÖÐÓ¦¸Ã´æÔÚ×ÅijÖÖÎïÖÊ£¬Í¨Ë×µÄÀ´½²£¬¾ÍÊǺܶàÈËÀí½âµÄ¶ñħµÄÁé»ê£¬Í¨¹ýÕâÖÖÎïÖÊ£¬ÎÒÑо¿³öÁËÈÃÎäÆ÷³Ô϶ñħ¹ûʵµÄ·½·¨¡£¡±


    ¡°ºóÀ´£¬Ô½À´Ô½¶àµÄÈËÒâʶµ½£¬³ÔÏÂÁ˶ñħ¹ûʵ¹ýºó£¬×Ô¼ºµÄÐÔ¸ñ»áÊܵ½Æä¹ûʵDZÒÆĬ»¯µÄÓ°Ïì¡£³ÔÏÂÁËè¿Æ¶¯ÎïµÄÄÜÁ¦Õß»á±äµÃ¸ü¼ÓµÄ½Æ»«£¬¶ø³ÔÏÂÁËÈ®¿Æ¶¯ÎïµÄÄÜÁ¦Õߣ¬Ôò»á±äµÃ¸ü¼Ó²ÐÈÌ¡£¡±


    ¡°Õâ¸öÊÂÇ飬ÊǺܶàÄÜÁ¦Õ߶¼ÖªµÀµÄÊÂÇé¡£¡±


    Âå¶÷µãÁ˵ãÍ·£¬Õâ¼þÊÂËûȷʵÓÐËù¶úÎÅ£¬¾ÍÏñÊÇ·Æ棬ÔÚ³ÔÏÂÁËÁÔ±ª¹ûʵ¹ýºó£¬Õû¸öÈ˷·ð±ä³ÉÁËÒ»¸öÎÞÇéµÄɱ¾»úÆ÷¡£


    ¡°µ«ÊÇ£¬ÕâÖÖÊÂÇéÒÔÍù¶¼·¢ÉúÔÚ¶¯Îïϵ¶ñħ¹ûʵÄÜÁ¦ÕßµÄÉíÉÏ£¬·¢ÉúÔÚÏñ¼ÎÀÙÌØÕâÑù³¬ÈËϵÄÜÁ¦ÕßµÄÉíÉÏ£¬»¹ÊǵÚÒ»´Î¡£¡±


    ¡°Èç¹û¿ÉÒԵĻ°£¬ÊÇ·ñÄܹ»ÈÃÎÒÑо¿Ò»Ï£¬ÕâÑù»òÐíÄܹ»½â¿ª¶ñħ¹ûʵµÄÃØÃÜҲ˵²»Ò»¶¨¡£¡±


    ±´¼ÓÅÓ¿Ë¿´×ÅÂå¶÷£¬Á³ÉϺ±¼ûµÄ¸¡ÏÖ³öһ˿¼¤¶¯µÄÉñÉ«£¬¶ÔÓÚËûÕâÑù½«×Ô¼ºÒ»Éú·îÏ׸ø¿ÆѧµÄÄÐÈËÀ´Ëµ£¬Ã»ÓÐʲôÊÂÊDZÈδ֪¸ü¼ÓÓÐÎüÒýÁ¦µÄÁË¡£


    Âå¶÷ûÓÐ˵»°£¬¶øÊÇÒ»Á³Æ½¾²µÄ¿´×ű´¼ÓÅÓ¿Ë¡£Á½¸öÈ˶ÔÊÓÁËÐí¾Ã£¬±´¼ÓÅӿ˲ŰÜÏÂÕóÀ´¡£


    ¡°ÎһᾡÁ¿Ñо¿Ò»Ï°ï¼ÎÀÙÌØ¿Ë·þ¶ÔÏÊѪµÄ¿ÊÍûµÄ·½·¨£¬µ«ÊÇÎÒ²¢²»±£Ö¤Äܹ»³É¹¦¡£¡±


    ËûÕâʱºò²ÅÏëÆðÀ´£¬¸Õ²ÅÊÇ×Ô¼ºÊ§ÑÔÁË£¬¼ÒÈËÊÇÂå¶÷µÄÄæÁÛ£¬ºÜÈÝÒ×´¥Å­µ½Âå¶÷¡£


    ¡°Ö»²»¹ýÔÚÕâ֮ǰ£¬Äã×îºÃ²»ÒªÔÙ×öÕâô·è¿ñµÄÊÂÇéÁË¡£¡±


    ±´¼ÓÅÓ¿Ë»º»ºµÄ˵µÀ¡£


    ¡°ÒòΪ¼ÎÀÙÌضÔÏÊѪµÄ¿ÊÍû£¬ºÜÓпÉÄÜսʤËýµÄÀíÖÇ£¬²»ÊÇÿһ´Î£¬Ëý¶¼Äܹ»¶ôÖÆס×Ô¼ºµÄÓûÍûµÄ¡£¡±


    ¡°²»ÊÇÿһ´Î£¬¸øÄãÁôϵÄÏÊѪ£¬¶¼Äܹ»Ç¡ºÃÈÃÄã»îÏÂÈ¥¡£¡±


    ¡°Õâ¼þÊ£¬ÎÒ×ÔÓзִ硣¡±


    Âå¶÷»º»ºµÄ˵µÀ£¬È»¶øÕâ¸öʱºò£¬ÅԱߵÄÅàÑøÃó´«À´ÁËÒ»ÕóÏ춯£¬¼ÎÀÙÌØÃÔãµÄ´ÓÅàÑøÃóÖ®ÖÐ×øÁËÆðÀ´£¬Õ£ÁËÕ£×Ô¼ºÐÊâìµÄ˯ÑÛ£¬ÓÐЩ»Ðã±µÄ˵µÀ¡£


    ¡°ÄãÃÇ¡­¡­ÊÇÔÚ̸ÂÛÎÒô£¿¡±


    È»ºóËý¿´µ½ÁËÒ»ÅÔµÄÂå¶÷£¬±ã´ÓÅàÑøÃóÖ®ÖÐÌøÁËÆðÀ´£¬²»¹ËÒ»Çеij¯×ÅÂå¶÷ÆËÁ˹ýÈ¥¡£


    ¾¡¹ÜÔÚ֮ǰµÄʱºò£¬ËýµÄÀíÖDZ»ÓûÍûËùÕ¼¾Ý£¬µ«ÊÇÕâ²¢²»Òâζ×ÅËýûÓÐ֮ǰµÄ¼ÇÒä¡£


    ËýºÜÇå³þµÄÖªµÀ×Ô¼º¶ÔÂå¶÷¸ç¸ç×öÁËЩʲô¡£


    ¡°²»Òªº¦Å£¬ÎÒ»¹ÔÚÕâÀï¡£¡±


    Âå¶÷ÇáÇḧÃþÁËһϼÎÀÙÌصij¤·¢£¬È»ºóÈáÉù˵µÀ¡£


    ¡°ÎÒÒ»Ö±¶¼ÔÚ¡£¡±


    ¡°Èç¹ûûÓÐʲôÆäËûÊÂÇéµÄ»°£¬ÎÒÃDZãÏÈÀ뿪ÁË¡£¡±


    ¹ýÁ˺ÃÒ»»á¶ù¹ýºó£¬Âå¶÷²ÅÓÐЩÐéÈõµÄÕ¾ÆðÉí£¬È»ºó¶Ô×ÅÙ¤Öκͱ´¼ÓÅÓ¿ËÁ½¸öÈË˵µÀ¡£


    ËûÒÀÏ¡µÄ¼ÇµÃ£¬ÔÚ×Ô¼º»èÃÔ֮ǰ£¬Î¬°ÂÀ³ÌØÓÐʲôҪ¸æËß×Ô¼º¡£


    ¡°Æäʵ»¹ÓÐÒ»¼þÊ¡£¡±


    Õýµ±Âå¶÷×¼±¸À뿪µÄʱºò£¬Ù¤ÖκöÈ»¿ª¿Ú½ÐסÁËÂå¶÷¡£


    ¡°¹ØÓÚ¡­¡­ÄãÔÚºÍÖ®¹úÓûµµÄÄÇÒ»¾ßÉíÌ壬ÒÔ¼°µÇÉñ³¤½×¼Æ»®µÄÊÂÇé¡£¡±

 1057 Chapter 1036 Begapunks Crazy Speculation

    Lorne''s expression became serious. When he fought Kaido at the beginning, he was forced to use another body to consume the "Awakening-02" potion that had not been fully developed at the time, and to restore all his vitality. Transform into timely combat power.


    With this power in exchange for life, Lorne was able to defeat Kaido.


    After the battle, that body was on the verge of being scrapped. Lorne tried his best to bring that body back to his lair, which is SKY.


    "Is the new body already created?"


    Lorne asked, losing a body is nothing to him. As long as the devil fruit invested in that body is brought back intact, Lorne can say that there is no loss.


    That''s why, Lorne wanted to bring back the aging clone who had eaten the "Piaopiao Fruit".


    Because only through the technology from the sky island, Lorne can take out the "fluttering fruit" from that body without any loss, and then transfer it to another clone, without affecting his combat effectiveness.


    After all, Lorne didn''t want to make a second mistake made by "Surgery Fruit".


    "According to your request, the new body has been manufactured."


    Begapunk said slowly.


    "On the basis of the original, we have focused on strengthening the vitality of this body. That is to say, if we choose to take the lucky potions of the Awakening series again, this body''s combat power will be even more terrifying."


    Precisely because of the need to strengthen the clone, it took more time to make this clone than the previous ones.


    "That''s good."


    Lorne nodded, he probably guessed why Vegapunk told him to stop.It is to connect him with the spirit of the clone.


    Lorne lay in the petri dish very familiarly, watching him soaking in an emerald green liquid, and having a "self" three-point similar to himself, Lorne slowly closed his eyes.


    Because it was not the first spiritual connection, this time, the connection went smoothly, but within a while, the clone lying in the petri dish slowly opened its eyes.


    Then suddenly, the transparent glass of the petri dish was smashed, and the emerald green liquid was flowing everywhere.


    "This power..."


    The clone Lorne said to himself.At this time, he has not eaten the devil fruit, but only with pure physical strength, he feels that he can easily crush most of the heroes of this sea, and even directly fight head-to-head with Kaido at his peak. Lorne would not be afraid.


    If the power of the previous body was the stream flowing in the mountains, then the body at this time was the river and sea rushing on the earth.


    It can''t be compared with it at all.


    Is this the reason why Gage and Begapunk have been delayed for so long...


    "Then, bring me the Piaopiao fruit."


    Lorne slowly said to Violet next to him.


    After the Piao Piao fruit was taken out of his body, it has been treasured in the treasure house of the Venn Hill family.After tasting the powerful power brought by this fruit, Ron didn''t want to let go.


    Violet nodded, turned and left the laboratory, and walked towards the dark iron castle in the center of SKY.


    "This time, do you still choose to use Piaopiao Fruit?"


    But at this time, Begapunk suddenly coughed slightly, and then said slowly.


    "Why, is there a better choice?"


    Lorne frowned slightly, but he had tasted the power of fluttering fruit, the feeling of playing with an island as a toy in his hands, he would never forget it for a lifetime.


    Powerful, suffocatingly powerful.


    He can even say that the reason why Golden Lion Shiji was able to have such a great reputation at the beginning is that on the one hand, his outstanding talent and character, on the other hand, the Piao Piao fruit is absolutely indispensable.


    Lorne thought about finding other powerful fruits, but even he couldn''t think of any fruits more suitable for him than the fluttering fruits at this time.


    "some."


    Begapunk slowly said the name of another fruit, his always calm face, a rare look of madness appeared.


    "This fruit may not be as direct as the Piao Piao fruit. But he has a unique characteristic possibility."


    Begapunk said excitedly, and Gage next to him did not stop his colleague.


    It seems that he already knew this conjecture of Bergapunk.


    "Although none of his previous masters showed this characteristic, any fruit can be awakened. As long as the awakened fruit really possesses this characteristic, even ten fluttering fruits, It is far behind it."


    Lorne quietly listened to Begapunk''s crazy speculation about this fruit.After Begapunk finished speaking, he asked slowly.


    "The grand plan you conceived is indeed quite attractive, but I only have one question."


    Lorne glanced at Bergapunk and Gage.Then continued.


    "You verified this matter, or you guessed it."


    To be honest, Begapunk¡¯s conjecture was really crazy, but this madness made Lorne a little tempted.


    He was weighing whether it was necessary, discarding the fluttering fruit, and then expending a little of his energy to develop that fruit to the point of awakening, to verify Begapunk''s ideas.


    "My guess."


    Begapunk bluntly said that with their status, there is no need to lie.


    There are not many things that can excite him, and personally creating a monster that can be said to be incomprehensible, did make him slightly tempted.


    At this time, Violet returned with a box containing fluttering fruits.Begapunk glanced at her, then spoke slowly to Lorne.


    "However, the right to choose is yours."


    "It''s the first path. Once again, I will eat the piaopiao fruit and continue to be an emperor who will rule the new world."


    "It''s still the second way,"


    Begapunk opened his hands, as if to embrace the whole world in his arms.


    "Got a gamble. If you lose, you may be taken advantage of by the navy and fall here. If you win, you will leave an indelible mark in the history of this world."


    "From now on for a thousand years, this world will never forget your name."


    "Wynhill Lorne."


    And Lorne also had a playful smile at the corner of his mouth.


    His heart has not been so excited for a long time.

 1058 Chapter 1037 Lornes Decision

    Two days later, another fleet sent by the Vennhill family to the new world came back.


    When Violet heard the news, she immediately abandoned all of her work.


    But the result disappointed her.


    The family fleet explored the island carefully for two laps, but did not find any valuable clues.


    In other words, the Aracosta mentioned by House is not in the new world.


    "So in Paradise?"


    Lorne muttered to himself as he looked at the map in his hand.At this time, the cadres of the family who were able to come to Sidiou gathered in the hall of the Dark Iron Castle. They stood on both sides of the hall, looking at Lorne, and waiting for him to make a decision.


    And Lorne showed a nostalgic smile.


    Paradise, I haven''t been to it for a long time.I don''t know how those old friends of the Navy will "welcome" themselves?


    Lorne began to look forward to it.


    "Are you ready to go to war?"


    Violet said with some worry when he saw Lorne like this.Not only her, but in the family, except for war madmen like Ainilu, Jody, and neutrals like Fat Tiger who don''t care about anything, many other senior officials looked at Lorne with the same concern.


    "It''s not a wise choice to start a full-scale war with the navy now, and the paradise is the navy''s nest..." Violet expressed most people''s thoughts.


    "Do not."


    Unexpectedly, Lorne shook his head slowly.


    "I don''t want to go to war with the navy right now."


    "After all, the old man in the Warring States Period has not healed his injuries. The navy has scattered its forces to deal with the pirates. At this time, even if they win a war, they seem invincible."


    Lorne said.


    "Then, there is only another way," Violet looked at him standing not far away, looking a little absent-mindedly naked, a strong man with long earlobes.


    "The Golden Proverbs was driven by Lord Ainilu and flew from the sky from a height undetectable by the navy. Then it landed directly over the small island."


    "Me?"


    Ainilu pointed to himself, looking a little surprised.It''s just that he quickly showed a clear expression.


    If you want to reach the island in the paradise without going to war with the navy, Violet''s method is indeed a good choice.


    "But we have a better way."


    And Lorne also rejected Violet''s proposal.


    "Notify the people below to spread out the location of this last island. It is said that the Wienhill family guessed that it is most likely to hide the clues of Aracosta."


    Lorne smiled.


    "But if that''s the case, doesn''t everyone in the sea know it?"


    Violet said with some confusion.


    Not only her, but many senior cadres in the family showed doubts.


    But soon, they figured out the key to the matter.


    They made a very stupid mistake. The historical text is not an ordinary treasure.Once ordinary treasures are discovered by a group of people, they will take them away and take them as their own.


    But the historical text is different. He is there. The document rubbed from the historical text is not different from the original. At best, it is just a key fragment that can unlock Roger''s treasure, ONE-PIECE.


    And there is more than one piece of key fragments like this in this sea. All the key fragments are put together to form a complete key.


    So, letting other people get a piece of the key fragment was not a big deal for Ron.


    Because there are only a few people in the entire ocean who are qualified to use this key to open the door of OBE-PIECE.


    In any case, he must be among these people.


    "Want to use the pirates of the paradise to explore the island?"


    Violet thought about it for a moment, and then understood Lorne''s thoughts.


    They rushed from the New World to Paradise, even at the speed of the Golden Proverbs, it would take a long time to waste.And if you use the pirates of the paradise, you can explore the island in a short time.


    And any secret, as long as there are more people know, it is no longer a secret. If the island really has clues to Aracosta, the family will naturally have a way to get it from the pirates who have arrived on the island. This clue.


    As for whether other pirates also learned this clue, and then competed with themselves for the last treasure ONE-PIECE?


    Lorne never thought about it.


    ...


    Soon, a big news spread like wildfire on the sea.


    The Wienhill family''s intelligence department has leaked secrets, and they speculated that it is most likely that the small island of Aracosta in House''s mouth has leaked out.


    And this place is not in the dangerous new world, but in the first half of the great route, paradise!


    After hearing this news, the pirates in the paradise boiled up. Because of what the navy did during this period, the pirates of the new world could not enter the paradise. In other words, the island became the paradise pirates. Unique "welfare".


    At this time, countless pirates who were still hiding in the various sea areas of the paradise, avoiding the fierce navy, turned their bows, and sailed towards the mysterious island.


    The navy also learned the news. They gathered their troops and prepared to lie in ambush on that island and catch all the pirates who arrived on that island.


    The wrestling between the two sides was going on in secret, but it was strange that the "big men" in the new world did not release any opinions on this matter.


    Paradise, at the front of the middle section, there is a medium-sized island called Guolan.


    Various fruits are grown on this island, so it also has the nickname of fruit.


    Because of its proximity to the wine capital of Oge Hongmu, most of the fruits on this small island are transported to the wine capital through the port on the island, and then the wine capital uses its own unique winemaking technology to combine these fresh The fruit is brewed into fine wine, and then shipped back.


    The two sides have formed trading partners and have always been in contact.


    At least, it was before the beginning of the great nautical era.


    After the opening of the great nautical era, the pirates in the paradise became more and more rampant. Many caravans were attacked by pirates shortly after they left the island. With luck, these pirates would leave the lives of the caravans and make phone calls. , Extorting the island¡¯s high ransom.


    And once they encounter some fierce pirates, after they ransack the caravan, they will take the entire merchant ship as their own. Anyone who is unwilling to join the pirate group will be thrown into the sea by these pirates. To feed the sharks.


    It''s just that the situation got better after the Navy declared war on the pirates some time ago.


    At this time, a ship docked at the port of Guolan.

 1059 Chapter 1038 Golan Island

    A man wearing a leather jacket and short black hair walked off the merchant ship. He took off his glasses and spoke slowly to his companion next to him.


    "Here is the place where the last historical text clue is hidden?"


    "Do you really want to stop Lorne?"


    Standing next to the man was a proud, almost perfect woman.


    The woman frowned slightly and said slowly.


    "You should know what you are doing. That man, who is not a good man, angered him, and might face something more terrifying than death."


    The woman took off her black glasses and revealed her good looks. Many people in the port were attracted by her.


    Indifferent, noble, like a rose with thorns, while possessing almost irresistible attraction, it also possesses deadly thorns.


    This is not an ordinary woman.


    This is the first impression of many residents in Golan Island after seeing this woman.


    But immediately, they left the shock behind.Because during this time, there are not many "non-ordinary people" who came to this island.Because of these special visitors, Guolan Island has rarely become lively.


    "Besides, I have never heard of Mr. Sotos on this sea."


    The woman frowned slightly, adding a fatal attraction to her.


    "This may be a trap set by Lorne in order to conceal others."


    The two of them learned that Lorne wanted to get the text of history in the bounty hunter''s base.Then the man wanted to stop Lorne, he had to intervene in this matter, to prevent Lorne from getting the idea of ??the history text, and took the reward issued by that Mr. Sotos.


    As long as the historical text is handed over to Lorne''s enemies, or the clues of the historical text are taken as his own, then he can prevent Lorne''s ambition from going further.


    In the beginning, the two people only wanted to find a force that could counter Lorne, so without thinking about it, they accepted the reward.


    But now, the woman suddenly had some doubts about it.


    Does that so-called Mr. Sotos really exist?


    Aoya didn''t know, but this was not the most critical thing. The crux of the matter now was that they did not find any valuable clues.


    The text of the history is not so easy to find. They traveled around the sea for several months, but they got some ancient rumors from some fishermen, and then they went to the place where these rumors were.There was no gain.


    Later, they chose to leave the new world and come to a paradise that the Wienhill family can''t reach, hoping to find any valuable clues in this sea that has not been completely polluted by the pirates.


    However, nothing was achieved.


    Just as the women were about to give up and return to the bounty hunter base to receive a new reward, they suddenly saw House''s dying declaration from the TV.


    Aracosta has become the most popular word in this sea, and countless pirates are frantically looking for clues related to Aracosta in this sea.


    Men and women naturally joined the ranks.


    At this time, there was a rumor that Aracosta might be here, and the two of them happened to be in the nearby waters, so they rushed over.


    However, women have always had some doubts about this, after all, this news came from within the Wienhill family.


    Is this also a trap?


    "Don''t worry, Oya."


    "After the Battle of Bislan, Lorne broke with the navy, and his power was completely driven into the new world. Even the Lair of the Wienhill family, Adela, who was called the country of flowers, was also recovered by the navy. ."


    "Lorne''s hand can''t be so long, he can plan a big event in Paradise, under the nose of the Navy."


    The man smiled slightly. He seemed to have confidence in the Navy.In other words, he was full of confidence in the justice carried by the Navy.


    "And this sea is so vast, it''s possible that there are some incognito powers."


    "After all, there are more than the two of us who hate Lorne in this sea."


    After hearing the man''s words, the woman named Oya fell into a brief silence. Indeed, what the man said was the truth.


    The Vennhill family has risen all the way, and the dead bones lying at their feet almost fill the sea of ??the new world.


    Because those extremely evil criminals were released, and the people whose families were ruined, because they were enemies with the Vennhill family, the ruined heroes had a direct conflict of interest with the Vennhill family, and they looked at the scoundrels.


    They were not the only ones who hated Lorne, the woman was quite sure of this.


    "That Mr. Sotos may be someone who was offended by Lorne."


    The man said slowly.


    "Besides, as long as we get the text of the history, whether it is handed over to Mr. Sotos, the decision is in our hands, but if we do not get the text of the history, then the pirates of the paradise want to please this Lorne¡¯s power is probably not a minority."


    The man looked at the boats docked in the port of Guolan Island, with a sarcasm smile across his mouth.


    Even if they hide the flag that can symbolize their identity, men can still infer from the dark red blood stains deep on the deck and the marks of knives and guns on the hulls that these ships are most likely hidden pirate ships. .


    The resentment that died on these ships still wailed in the ears of men.


    Within a few days of this news, so many pirates have come to this island.


    But they will not be the last visitors to this small island. The man has a hunch that in these few days, more pirates will come here from all sides of the paradise.


    Here, it will become the center of a new chaos.


    "So, in any case, in order to stop Lorne, we must have this clue about the historical text."


    The man said.When a woman sees a man like this, she also understands one thing, that is, she can''t stop him.


    He was essentially the same person as Lorne, and once he made up his mind, he couldn''t change it even if he died.


    "I get it, Pepak."


    Oya said slowly.


    "I will try my best to help you."


    At this moment, an untimely voice rang in their ears.


    A man with a black hood covering his face didn''t know when he came to them, and then said slowly in a hoarse voice.


    "Excuse me, are you here for clues in the historical text?"

 1060 Chapter 1039 Wolf and Spider

    In an instant, Oya''s body stiffened slightly, and then she subconsciously stretched her hand into her arms.


    A sharp knife is hidden inside.


    This is a very ordinary knife, no different from the fruit knife used by ordinary people to cut fruits.Even the most crappy swordsman apprentice would not be attracted.


    But after the woman''s abilities have been increased, this knife can almost match any treasure knife on this sea.


    It only takes a moment, she can use this knife to cut the throat of any enemy.


    The man named Pi Parker didn''t respond.The intuition brought by the animal devil fruit told him,


    The opponent is very alert and not sure of winning.After weighing it inwardly, he didn''t plan to do anything.


    "You are very strong."


    The man''s voice was so hoarse, he looked directly at Pepak''s eyes and said slowly.


    "Maybe we can work together to get the secret of this small island."


    "Why should we trust you?"


    Aoya frowned and said coldly.


    The pirate experience told her not to trust anyone easily.


    "Because we have a common enemy."


    The man said slowly.He took off his hood.His face was revealed.


    At the moment they saw this man, both Bipack and Oya subconsciously held their breath.


    What kind of face is that?


    The man''s face was full of signs of being bitten by some animal, a large piece of his ear was missing, and an eyeball was severely dug out, leaving only a hollow eye socket.The muscles on one side of his face were torn down, leaving a dark hole, through which his teeth could almost be seen.


    The man only put the hood down for a moment and then put it back on.


    Seeing the man like this, Pepak finally knew why the man was talking so strangely.


    Because of a broken mouth, the speech was a little leaky.


    "What are these."


    Pei Parker asked in shock.If he is not mistaken, the bite marks on the man''s face are some kind of mammal.


    Although he couldn''t believe it, his instinct told Pi Parker that this animal is likely to be...human.


    "These are all given by Bynoun."


    The man''s hoarse voice rang in the ears of Pipac and Oya again, and the two felt a little shuddering.


    His tone was very plain, but they could still read his hatred for Lorne from this plain tone.


    That kind of hatred that can hardly be concealed.They can''t imagine what the man has gone through to become like this.


    The man at this time was like a devil in their eyes, a...devil who crawled out of hell for revenge.


    "who are you?"


    Oya asked solemnly, if what the man said was true, then he was indeed qualified to hate Lorne, and was qualified to hate Lorne even more than they did.


    "Name?"


    The man smiled suddenly, but his hoarse laughter made Pipak and Oya feel very incomparable.


    It was like the gurgling sound of the wind blowing the window in the dark night, and the window was slowly closing.


    "I have forgotten my name after I left alive in that man-eating cave."


    "Or, you can call me Mr. Wolf."


    "Wolf?"


    Peter Parker said to himself.I don''t know why, although he can feel an inexplicable killing intent from this man who has become a wolf, this is definitely a dangerous person.


    However, he felt that he could still cooperate with this man.


    "I agree to cooperate with you."


    Pepak slowly stretched out his hand towards Mr. Wolf, and at the moment of shaking hands, Pepak''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    Because what he held was not so much a human hand as a piece of dry bone.


    "You can call me, spider."


    Pi Parker didn''t even think about it, so he used his ability as his code name.


    "A spider?"


    Mr. Wolf muttered to himself, and he looked straight into Peter Parker''s eyes, as if he wanted to see Peter Parker through.


    But Pi Parker looked as usual.


    Spider is a very common title. In this sea, there are no one thousand pirates who use spider as the nickname, but eight hundred.He didn''t believe that Mr. Wolf could distinguish his identity through this.


    "Wolf and spider, it sounds like a good combination."


    Mr. Wolf said.


    ...


    "I came to this island two days before you."


    In Golan Island, in a very ordinary tavern, Mr. Wolf ordered three glasses of fruit wine unique to Golan Island, and then slowly said to Pipak.


    "In these two days, I did not choose to take the first step to find clues about the historical text, but to walk the entire island all over."


    Mr. Wolf''s voice is extremely hoarse, but there is an inexplicable and trustworthy feeling.


    "I can say with certainty that the historical text is not on this island."


    But Mr. Wolf''s next sentence made Pi Parker''s heart cold.


    "You mean, the Vennhill family play us like monkeys?"


    Pepak said angrily that this news came from the Wienhill family and attracted the pirates of the entire paradise. They are just the death of the forerunner, and more pirates are still on their way.


    Tell them now that this is just a misunderstanding, and that the Vennhill family made a mistake.


    How can this not let them have a feeling that they have been played around.


    "Listen to me."


    Mr. Wolf paused and continued.


    "According to the information I got, the historical text may indeed not be on this island, but the clues to Aracosta that House said before his death are indeed related to this island."


    After hearing Mr. Wolf''s words, Aoya and Pipaque held their breath and focused on what Aracosta is, it can be said that it affects the entire sea and the hearts of most pirates.


    "Many years ago, when the sea was not so chaotic, Golan Island was connected to many other islands."


    "The caravans of those islands bring their specialties to Golan Island, and Golan Island exchanges special fruits for them."


    Mr. Wolf took a sip of fruit wine and then continued.


    "Some of these small islands have brought technology. After continuous trade, Golan Island has become prosperous."


    "They learned from the wine-making technique of the wine capital of Oge Hongmu, and made some fruits into fine wine, and then people from other islands gathered together and held a banquet."


    "The specialties of countless places gathered together for an extremely grand banquet."


    "This habit of holding banquets has become a custom and has been passed down until ten years ago, when the era of great voyages began, it was gradually cut off."


    Mr. Wolf gently put down the wine glass full of fruit wine in his hand, and said slowly.


    "And Aracosta is the name of a kind of wine in that banquet."

 1061 Chapter 1040

    "Aracosta is the name of a wine?"


    This is the first time Oya heard this statement.But she still asked very vigilantly.


    "How did you know this news?"


    Until now, she didn''t believe in Mr. Wolf before her.Intuition tells her that Mr. Wolf is a very dangerous character.


    "The first thing I did when I came to this island was to find the oldest person on this small island, because my instinct told me that Aracosta might be hidden in the legends circulating on this small island."


    "Elderly people tend to understand this kind of things better."


    Mr. Wolf turned around and looked at Oya, a hoarse voice came from his hood.


    "That was an old man over ninety years old. When I first saw him, he was already a little confused, but when talking about the past on this island, he suddenly became energetic."


    "The old man happily told me about the history of this small island. He proudly said that he had hosted more than ten Guolan Island gala. At that time, Guolan Island was the most prosperous small island in this sea. Island."


    Aoya can imagine the scene of an old man sitting at the door of her old house, telling a stranger about her glorious history.


    "At that time, there was a competition in Golan Island, a winemaking competition. Visitors from each island used different raw materials to brew a variety of fine wines."


    "The wine that conquered everyone in the end was Aracosta."


    "The fermentation of the wine takes time,"


    Oya looked at Mr. Wolf coldly, and then seized the loopholes in Mr. Wolf''s words.


    "Good wine often requires patience. It takes years or even decades of patience."


    "You can''t make any drinks during a banquet."


    Aoya had to admit that the story told by Mr. Wolf was very vivid, but if Mr. Wolf could not convince herself, she would never cooperate with this dangerous man.


    At this time, not only Oya, but Pi Parker also showed a vigilant look.


    There are no idiots in this sea.


    "You are right, I asked the old man the same way at the time."


    Mr. Wolf glanced at Oya approvingly.It is indeed the collaborator he chose. If he doesn''t even have this question, he might want to consider another collaborator.


    "And that old man answered me like this."


    "There is a man living in Guolan Island. He has magical powers and can catalyze the fermentation of wine. It often takes a year or two to make a successful wine, and the fermentation is completed in a very short time."


    "Through this ability, he became the richest person in the entire Golan Island."


    "That''s why, the giant winemaking convention was chosen at that time."


    "Devil fruit capable person!"


    Aoya and Pipac said in unison.Only the legendary devil fruit capable person can do this kind of thing in this sea.


    "bingo."


    Mr. Wolf snapped his fingers and continued.


    "And just before your arrival, the Devil Fruit Ability who lives in this place suddenly announced that in order to celebrate the reopening of the waterway on Golan Island, he is going to go out of the mountain and invite merchants from the nearby waters to hold a Golan Island event."


    "At that time, the people from the island where the wine king Aracosta was brewed may also come to this event."


    "So what we need to do is?"


    Aoya asked dubiously, that the Devil Fruit Ability person''s affairs are very easy to verify, and they only need to wait for a while to find someone to ask about it.


    She wants to know the exact plan.


    "Wait."


    Mr. Wolf said slowly.


    "Wait until the grand event on Golan Island. Find the one who brewed Aracosta."


    "then,"


    Mr. Wolf paused and continued.


    "Before the other pirates, find the historical text."


    "That''s why I look for you as allies."


    ...


    "You don''t seem to believe him."


    Pepak and Oya slowly left the tavern. At this time Mr. Wolf had already left, and he gave them a task.


    That is to record other "potential competitors" who came to this small island and might threaten them, and kill them in advance before the event.After the task was given, Mr. Wolf got up and left the bar, even Pe Parker did not know where he was running.


    "You don''t seem to believe him."


    Pepak looked at Oya, who was still frowning, and asked suspiciously.


    "But before he acted, he had told us all the secrets. We should trust our companions."


    "I never intended to believe him."


    But Oya took a deep breath and said.


    "He is dangerous."


    "He gives me the feeling that he is a person occupied by hatred. Although he may seem polite, but once given the opportunity, he will be transformed into the most terrifying evil spirit, slowly crawling out of hell, the most terrifying Evil spirits."


    "Use all your strength to avenge your enemies."


    "But isn''t that right? He said he hated Lorne,"


    Pepak thought of Mr. Wolf''s horrible face, and said shudderingly.


    What he experienced in his body made him look like this.What drove him, dragging his broken body, still stubbornly alive.


    Is it hatred?


    "The enemy of the enemy is our companion."


    "The stronger Mr. Wolf is, the greater our chance of winning against Lorne."


    "No, it''s different."


    Aoya shook her head. Compared with those of them who have experienced the darkest things in this sea, Pepak is still too immature.His essence is an adventurer full of justice, and such people are rare, and they are always too easy to believe what they think.


    Such people often do not live long.


    Aoya has seen the same people as Pipa Ke, who often possessed powerful power, but died sadly because of some ridiculous and even stupid things.


    Some people have not even let their name spread across the sea.


    Aoya wanted to see how far Pipac could go, which is why she chose to become a companion with Pipac.


    "I saw the shadow of an old man in Mr. Wolf''s body."


    "Old friend? Is your old friend? Who is he?"


    Pepak asked curiously, but Oya did smile and shook her head.


    "Friends, that''s it."


    "Then is he still alive? I have never seen your friend before,"


    Peter Parker asked curiously.


    "He died, at the hands of his companions."


    But Oya answered like this.

 1062 Chapter 1041: Competitors

    "Has he been betrayed by his comrades?"


    Pepak turned into a curious baby and continued to ask.


    "Betrayal?"


    Aoya chewed the word, then shook her head.


    "No one betrayed him. It is not so much that someone betrayed him, but he betrayed everyone."


    "Well, he is indeed a villain, damn it."


    After hearing Oya say this, Pi Parker suddenly lost interest.He and such a person are destined not to go together.


    Aoya smiled, did not speak.


    But a person''s name gradually appeared in her mind.


    That, the man who once turned the whole sea upside down with his own power.


    Evil mind Huo.


    If it hadn''t been for seeing Xiannianhuo die in Sri Lanka, Oya would even think Mr. Wolf was Xiannianhuo.


    "I''ll go find a place to live first. You wander around this island. We will meet again when I find a place."


    Pepak said slowly, then squeezed into the endless street, and soon disappeared into the crowd.


    And Aoya stood in place.But at this time, she saw a team of knights in police officer uniforms riding horses, hurriedly leaving on the street.


    They looked solemn, as if to deal with something important.


    There seemed to be some chaos ahead, and many residents formed a circle.Oyala pulled the clothes of a Golan Island resident on the edge and asked.


    "May I ask what happened here, why are everyone standing here?"


    "What are you doing..."


    The resident was originally very angry, but when he saw that he was asking him about a beautiful young woman, the anger on his face disappeared, and he said in a deep voice.


    "An old man was shot and killed in the street just now. It is said that the person who attacked him was a pirate who had just arrived in this place."


    "Old man, shoot?"


    Oya felt that this matter was not simple, and continued to ask.


    "Yes."


    The resident had a pity on his face.


    "I heard that it was an elderly man who lived in his nineties and survived the most chaotic time of the pirates. I didn''t expect to spend this slightly less chaotic year before being shot."


    "Those pirates, really bastards!"


    The residents cursed bitterly, and then looked at Oya with a vigilant expression.


    "Aren''t you also a pirate? Are you their companion?"


    "Pirate?"


    Aoya didn''t expect that she would be questioned like this one day, but soon she put away her somewhat surprised expression, and slowly shook her head.


    "No, I am not a pirate."


    Oya quickly withdrew from the conversation, and then walked towards the other side of the street.


    No one noticed that when she turned around, her face became extremely cold.


    "I hope you didn''t do it,"


    Aoya said to herself, she gently and dryly stroked the knife hidden in her clothes, and then continued.


    "Pi Parker trusts you very much and hope you don''t let him down."


    ...


    Aoya and Pipaque stayed in a hotel on the edge of the island. In the hotel room, you can overlook the port of Golan Island.Through the telescope, you can even see clearly who and when they came to this island.


    This place fits well with their observation of "those potential competitors".


    "I didn''t expect a historical text, not even a historical text, but it is possible to find clues to the historical text that will attract so many people."


    Pepak was standing in front of the window, and when he saw a strong man with a captain''s hat and a beard walking off the boat, he cursed viciously.


    "These villains dare to appear here. Don''t those navies care about it?"


    "The Navy has known the news long ago,"


    Aoya next to her lightly sharpened her knife, and then said nonchalantly.


    "They have even set up an ambush on this island. Once the pirates enter the island, the navy will close the net."


    She had seen some strange faces appearing in the harbor more than once, even though they were dressed in casual clothes, Oya still smelled an unpleasant stench from them.


    The stench of justice unique to the navy.


    "The navy headquarters is not far from here. After at most three days, the navy headquarters'' fleet should appear on this sea area. At that time, the pirates who stay on this small island will not escape with their wings."


    Aoya said lightly that the life and death of the pirates or the navy had nothing to do with her.She just wanted to get clues about the text of history, and then leave this ghost place.


    "After three days, isn''t it the time for the banquet on Golan Island?"


    Pepak said in surprise, but in exchange, Oya rolled his eyes.


    This idiot didn''t know what he was doing these days, he didn''t even know this kind of news.


    "More than ten pirate groups have come to this island."


    Aoya picked up the binoculars again and looked at the past towards the port.


    "It seems that there are more people interested in the text of history than we thought."


    "After all, the only way for these people to leave the paradise alive is to rely on this historical text to contact the Wienhill family in the new world."


    Pepak snorted and agreed.


    The actions of the navy during this time almost put the pirates of this paradise on a dead end.


    All the important points have been sealed, and the navy''s shrinking net is constantly shrinking. If they don''t leave the paradise as soon as possible, they will be caught by the navy. It is just a matter of time.


    This is why, knowing that the Navy will come to this place, they will risk their lives and appear under the nose of the Navy.


    "Boom boom boom!"


    At this time, the people in the room were knocked slightly, opened the door, and saw a hotel waiter holding a letter, standing in front of the door politely.


    "Sir and Madam, here is a letter from you."


    Closing the door, Peter Parker opened the envelope.


    Inside is a reward list for several men with fierce faces.


    Ur, the poison hook, is offering a reward of 87 million Baileys.


    ...


    It''s just that these reward lists have a big cross drawn with a red pen, and a wolf head is drawn at the end of the envelope.


    After reading it, Pepak put the envelope randomly on the kerosene lamp next to him, watching the paper dust fall, he slowly said to Oya,


    "It''s time to work, Mr. Wolf wants us to clean up these competitors."


    These people are one of the pirates who appeared in the paradise on Golan Island during this period of time, so Pepak knows what Mr. Wolf means.


    "I know."


    Aoya yawned, but she didn''t notice. When she just put down the telescope, she was about four meters tall, she was very tall, had broken blond hair, and was wearing headphones. She seemed indifferent to everything around her. The man slowly got off the boat.


    It''s just that when he got off the boat, he seemed to notice something, and then looked towards a certain place.


    And that place happened to be where Pipak and Oya hid.

 1063 Chapter 1042

    No one noticed the visitor. After staying in the port of Golan Island for a while, he entered the island.


    Many vendors set foot on this long-lost land, breathing the air of Guolan Island greedily.


    Because they know that once the route is rebuilt, they will gain massive wealth in their trade.


    But no one noticed that an imperceptible crisis was brewing on this small island.


    ...


    "This is just the first step in our rise!"


    In a tavern, a strong man wearing a captain''s hat and a leather coat exuding the smell of the sea raised a wine glass and said loudly to his companions.


    "Gather all the historical texts, and then find the treasure left by Roger. I am the One Piece! This sea will crawl under my feet!"


    There has never been a lack of careerists in this sea, and not everyone wants to use the clues of the historical text of this island to hug the thighs of the Vennhill family.The purpose of these pirates going to sea is to imprint their Mingli in history.


    No one is willing to make green leaves.


    "At that time, everyone will remember my name!"


    As the man said, he stood up and lifted his own, like a king making a heroic declaration to the land he conquered.


    The drink was spilled on his companions, but these pirates didn''t care, and there was a light of desire in their eyes.


    They were deeply attracted by the blueprint drawn by the man.


    "remember me¡­¡­"


    The man paused, as if he had forgotten his name because he was drunk.


    At this time, a thin drinker walked towards this side staggeringly, and then, as if accidentally, bumped into the man.


    The man''s body stiffened, then as if drunk, he crashed onto the table.


    "Hahahaha! The boss is actually drunk!"


    "Just drank so little, the boss will not work hahahaha!"


    His companions made a roar of laughter.The laughter spread throughout the tavern.But the man remained motionless, as if he was asleep.


    No one noticed that the man''s waist was facing a small knife, and blood flowed from the end of the wound and dripped to the ground.


    Mixed with the spilled wine.


    Then, it quickly penetrated into the floor.


    ...


    "Such a weak person. Why would Mr. Wolf care so much?"


    Pipac walked out of the tavern, when Aoya was already standing outside waiting for him.


    He yawned and said with some dissatisfaction.


    "Does he think that such a small character who doesn''t even have control over it will threaten him?"


    Pepak originally thought that the characters targeted by Mr. Wolf were difficult characters. Although they did not enter the new world, they possessed the terrifying power of the heroes of the new world.


    But in the process of fighting, Pepak discovered that these people are no different from those pirates who can only wander in the paradise.No one can even find out how he moved his hands.


    "Perhaps, he wants to clean up the pirates of the entire island, so that no one can compete with us for clues to the historical text."


    Oya said flatly.


    In this sea, it is not uncommon for the strong to fight for a certain secret treasure, and then get entangled together, and finally to be taken advantage of by a weak one to steal the secret treasure.Mr. Wolf can be considered prepared for doing so.


    "I solved two goals."


    Oya took out a list and crossed out the pirate that Pipaque had just solved.


    "So, now, there is only one group left."


    "Are they only left?"


    Pi Parker''s eyes gradually became more solemn, the last group of goals, but a little different...


    Golan Island, a small manor.


    It is located in the wealthy area of ??Golan Island. The value of every inch of land is unimaginable by ordinary residents, but some people have built a small manor here.


    The manor occupies a small area, but in this rich area, it symbolizes the strength of the owner.


    At this time, a man wearing a white suit with his hair neatly combed was sitting on his luxurious sofa and chatting with others.


    "Is this your experience in the new world? It''s really weird!"


    The man said excitedly.


    "It''s hard to imagine that there should be such an island on this sea. It is like two worlds like us."


    "This sea is so vast, no matter what happens, it is reasonable."


    Sitting across from him, was a young man wearing a blue shirt with blond tousled hair. The man''s complexion was melancholy, and his body was covered with traces of fighting, which added a brutality to him.


    He gently put down his wine glass, and then slowly said.


    "After galloping on the sea, I realized how small I was."


    "Is that so?"


    A trace of envy flashed in the eyes of the man in the suit, and then said with some regret.


    "If I were twenty years younger, I would definitely put down everything I had and go out to sea to see how vast the world is."


    "Unfortunately now, I have something I have to guard."


    The man looked at the little girl who was hiding in the room from time to time, holding out a head, looking towards this side, and his busy wife, a smile appeared on his face.


    "Protecting your family is also a man''s romance. What you have done is not much worse than ours, Mr. Elson."


    If the residents of Golan Island hear the name of Mr. Elson, they will not be unfamiliar, because this man is the first richest man on this small island, the man who once held the Golan Island event, through his The magical ability to accelerate the brewing of wine has become a pivotal figure on this small island in one fell swoop.


    "Thank you, Mr. Casey, you are different from the other pirates I have seen."


    But Mr. Elson smiled slightly and waved his hand. A teenage girl with blond hair and blue eyes ran over and threw herself into Elson''s arms.


    "Or, you are more like an adventurer."


    Elson looked into Casey''s eyes and said sincerely.


    "Adventurer? Hahahaha. That''s really absurd."


    The man called Casey laughed, but at this moment, the phone worm in his arms suddenly rang.


    After receiving the phone worm, Cassie''s face gradually became dignified, while Elson held his breath and stared at Cassie until the phone worm turned off.


    "Mr. Elson..."


    "I know, Mr. Casey."


    And Elson said first.


    "If you have something to do, you can do it first. Today''s conversation is very pleasant, and I happen to have a rest."


    Elson calmly gave Cassie a step down.Then he yawned and made a very tired look.


    "When you have time, I will definitely come to visit you. After all, your magnificent adventure story has not yet been told to me."

 1064 Chapter 1043 Assassination

    "The story I have is! As long as I have wine, I can tell it for three days and three nights and never finish it!"


    Cassie laughed loudly, then slowly stood up and said to Mr. Elson.


    "It''s just that, my boss is urging me, then I''m leaving now!"


    "Goodbye!"


    After saying goodbye to Mr. Elson with a smile, Cassie left this luxurious little manor.


    Then he escaped the phone worm from his arms and called it cautiously.


    As soon as the phone worm was connected, a cold female voice came from the phone worm.


    "Have you committed that bragging problem again?"


    "As soon as I landed on this island, I heard that a certain rich man on this small island liked to listen to people telling stories, so he immediately left us and went to visit that rich man."


    "Do you like to brag about your poor experience so much?"


    Listening to the woman''s harsh remarks, Cassie didn''t dare to get angry at all, and quickly pleased her.


    "I am also for the sake of all of us. After all, it takes a lot of Bailey to replenish resources. If you become good friends with that rich man, you can save a lot of money."


    "After all, because you refused to accept Bailey from that family, thinking that the money they gave was nothing more than alms, we have been poor for a long time."


    "If we don''t add a little more inventory on the ship, we might be starved to death if we haven''t returned to our hometown in Nanhai."


    Nanhai is their hometown.


    The woman on the other end of the phone worm was silent for a while, and after a while, she said slowly.


    "You come back first."


    "By the way, remember to bring some ice cubes back. Because of your elder brother..."


    "I know."


    After mentioning his eldest brother, Cassie condensed the frivolous smile on his face and became extremely solemn.


    The boss brought them out of the remote areas of the South China Sea and led them to see the vast sea. All of them thought they would follow the boss to make a career.


    And they did do something unimaginable for ordinary pirates, facing the well-deserved overlord of this sea, the pirate emperor.And witnessed the fall of a Pirate Emperor.


    But unfortunately, his elder brother died in that place forever, and he never had the opportunity to lead them to sea together.


    All the people on the ship, including the girl Sakuramiya Rashi who kept herself out of the way, knew about the feelings of the elder sister for the boss, only the boss himself was stupidly ignorant.


    Everyone thought that the two of them would hold back until the relationship between the two of them came to fruition.


    But I didn''t expect that they would never have the opportunity to express their feelings to each other again, that parting turned out to be a farewell.


    The eldest sister was heartbroken, and everyone had no idea of ??conquering this sea because they had lost their boss.


    After deliberation, everyone decided to decline the family''s solicitation-even though this olive branch is something that many New World heroes dream of.


    The eldest sister decided to take everyone back to their hometown in Nanhai, and then find a quiet and peaceful island to spend the rest of her life peacefully.


    I didn¡¯t expect that soon after returning to the paradise, I encountered the navy declaring war on the pirates. Because I didn¡¯t dare to sail along several main waterways, the speed of the ships slowed down a lot. Everyone just seemed to be playing. The island lived on this small island for a period of time, and when it was certain that the limelight had passed, he continued his journey.


    They have been living in Guolan Island for almost half a month. Some time ago, the news that Guolan Island was hiding secret treasures related to ONE-PIECE came out on the sea.In order to avoid getting involved in this vortex, the eldest sister decided to leave the island immediately after the ship''s supply was completed.


    Cassie walked into a bar that was open. After discussing with the bar owner, he used Bailey to buy a large amount of ice cubes from the bar owner.


    "These ice cubes should be enough."


    Seeing the big bag of ice cubes in her hand, Cassie couldn''t help feeling a little emotional.


    "If the boss was there, hearing this news, I would definitely not agree with us leaving like this."


    He can almost imagine that when the boss learns the news, his eyes will shine, and regardless of the elder sister''s obstruction, he will turn the island upside down.


    No man can take the temptation to take risks, this is the mantra of the boss.


    "Forget it, let''s listen to the elder sister. After the navy knows this news, it will definitely send heavy troops to move closer to this place. If the navy catches us, we will be in trouble."


    Cassie said to herself, then carrying a big bag of ice cubes, she walked into an alley.


    After living here for half a month, he is familiar with these trails, and crossing this alley can save at least five minutes.


    The alleys are sparsely populated and there are some weeds in the corners.Cassie had just walked to the middle of the alley, and suddenly stopped.


    He frowned slightly, and then slowly said to the empty alley.


    "After following me for so long, it''s time to come out."


    No one answered him, Cassie snorted coldly, and then covered his wrist with a domineering dark, armed color, and the wrist slammed against the wall.


    The walls of the alley shook violently, and then a brick flew out towards the corner of the alley.


    Rub time!


    A sword light flashed, and the brick was cut in half.


    The brick fell to the ground, the cut surface was as smooth as a mirror. Seeing this scene, Cassie couldn''t help taking a deep breath.


    The opponent is very strong.


    This level of swordsmanship, even the heroes of the New World, few people will have it. Among the people he knows, only the great swordsman named Sakura Miyari controls such swordsmanship.


    A woman in a red dress came out from the corner of the alley, holding a small island like a fruit knife in her hand.Looking at Cassie indifferently.


    Is she using this knife to cut the brick into two pieces?


    Cassie thought in disbelief. He just wanted to turn his head, only to find another exit of the alley, standing a thin man with short black hair.


    The man lay on the wall like a spider, raising his head and looking at him.


    Two people, the front and back roads were completely blocked!


    ...


    "The boss is dead!"


    At this time, in a tavern, a group of pirates woke up from the drunkenness, and they discovered that their boss had been assassinated without knowing it!


    "Avenge for the boss!"


    "Kill that bastard!"


    The pirates took up their weapons and yelled angrily. Any pirate has the consciousness of death when he goes out to sea.


    Pirates who dare not die are just a joke in this sea.


    But no pirate, willing to die so humiliatingly, to die in such a despicable assassination is an insult to their pirate life!

 1065 Chapter 1044 The Stubbornness of Insects

    The pirates overturned the table and roared.


    The tavern was in a mess, and countless drinkers were cut to the ground.More alcoholics were hiding in the corner, shivering.


    A pirate will block the exit of the tavern, the long knife in his hand is reflecting the light, bright.


    "Don''t worry, we won''t hurt you."


    Another pirate who was able to host came out and slowly said to the shivering drinkers.


    "As long as we find out who killed our boss, we will never be angry with other people!"


    "So, now, please hold your head in your hands, squat in the corner, and let us check them one by one."


    Hearing the pirate''s words, most of the drinkers immediately woke up, and quickly followed the pirate''s words and squatted against the wall obediently.


    "What are you doing? Didn''t you hear what we said?"


    But at this time, a pirate saw a strong man about four meters tall sitting in front of the bar counter, and the pirate immediately screamed and walked over.


    "Still want to say, do you think you can deal with our swords and artillery with this big guy?"


    The man still didn''t speak, but still drank the wine on his own. The pirate felt as if he had been insulted, and angrily took out the flintlock rifle in his arms.


    The black barrel was aimed directly at the back of the man''s head.


    "I''ll give you a chance. If you turn around now, then kneel in front of me and lick my shoes clean, can I let you go?"


    "Oh?"


    As if he felt threatened, the man sitting in front of the bar finally understood. He turned around and took off the iron earphones that he was wearing. The corners of his mouth were curved, and he pointed his fingers at himself. Said slowly.


    "Are you talking to me?"


    The man''s voice was extremely heavy, without a trace of emotion, as if he did not realize that his head was being pointed at by a gun.


    "Asshole! Do you want to die?"


    Feeling the contempt in the man''s words, the pirate roared angrily, and then slowly pulled the finger on the trigger.


    "I will let you die now!"


    boom!


    The muzzle ejected flames, and the burning bullet directly hit the man''s forehead, but there was no scene of the man getting a headshot and blood gushing as the pirate expected.


    The bullet seemed to hit an extremely heavy piece of steel, and all the impact was fed back to itself, because of this huge impact, the entire body of the bullet was suddenly deformed, and finally fell to the ground.


    And the man''s forehead, where there should have been a huge crack, did not leave a trace.


    "Already, no one has dared to point a gun at my head for a long time."


    The man seemed to have known the result a long time ago, and said calmly.


    He looked directly at the young pirate who dared to draw his gun at him, as if approving.


    "you are very brave."


    "The devil!!"


    The pirate stared at his flintlock rifle blankly, as if he couldn''t believe what was happening in front of him. After a while, he was relieved, and then he shouted in disintegration.


    He fell to the ground and crawled out of the door, trying to stay away from the devil.


    "The devil?"


    The man said to himself.


    "That is indeed my nickname."


    He slowly stood up and walked towards the pirate who was constantly crawling on the ground.


    The other pirates saw this monster constantly walking towards them and wanted to escape, but they found that the door of the tavern could not be opened anymore, as if locked by someone.


    boom!


    There was an explosion in the streets of Guolan Island.


    A certain tavern, without any warning, suddenly exploded, a raging flame burned, and constant wailing sounds came out of the flames.


    It''s like hell.


    The sheriffs of Golan Island quickly rushed here and prevented the fire that might spread to the entire street.


    Fortunately, the flames did not spread further, except for the tavern that exploded for unknown reasons, and the neighboring buildings did not suffer any damage.


    It¡¯s just a pity that everyone in the pub at the time, including the bar¡¯s owner, staff, and some alcoholics who were drinking in the pub, were all killed in this sudden explosion. in.


    No one lives.


    At least, the sheriffs think so.


    No one noticed that a tall man, leaving the crowd of onlookers, walked towards the depths of Guolan Island.


    "The clues have probably been collected."


    The man said to himself,


    "Unexpectedly, a bug would come up with such a way to play with others before he died."


    "This is the last stubbornness of the bug?"


    The man''s tone was plain, without a trace of emotion, as if in his opinion, the fierce new world hero was nothing but a bug.


    However, if someone knew this man, he would definitely not doubt the truth or falsehood of what he said.


    Because he is a "devil", no matter how powerful a person is, he is nothing more than a human being, and any person, in front of the "devil", is no different from a bug.


    "Have you started hunting down competitors?"


    Feeling the tavern still burning behind him, the man continued.


    "Let me see how far you can achieve for a historical text."


    ...


    Golan Island, in a certain alley.


    Feeling the two people who were constantly approaching him, Cassie knew that he was in an unprecedented crisis.


    This kind of crisis is extremely rare in his sailing career, and perhaps only the battle in the country of Wano can be compared with it.


    Both of them are very strong, and Cassie asked himself that he was not confident of winning either of them.


    "who are you?"


    Just when the woman was about to walk ten meters away from her, Cassie suddenly spoke and asked coldly.


    At the same time, his mind began to think crazy, he was thinking hard, he was thinking, when and what the intersection with these two people.


    But the answer is that I have never seen these two people,


    "Did you admit the wrong person?"


    Cassie gave an awkward smile and continued.


    "You are strong."


    At this moment, behind Casey, the man lying on the wall like a spider suddenly spoke.


    "In the paradise stage, there are very few pirates who can master this domineering skill."


    "On this basis, you have surpassed most of the pirates on this small island."


    "What are you talking to him."


    The woman standing in front of Cassie said impatiently.


    "Hurry up and solve this last goal, we are done with the mission."

 1066 Chapter 1045

    Hearing the words "last goal" and "task", the last trace of luck in Cassie''s heart finally dissipated.


    They didn''t find the wrong person, they came for themselves!


    After confirming that these two people were his own enemies, Cassie became dignified, and his arm was covered with a dark, armed color domineering.


    The reason why they gave up the adventure in the new world and returned to their hometown was not because they did not have the strength to move forward, but because they had lost their boss and did not want to go on.


    There is a fundamental difference between not wanting and not being able to.


    He is not a soft persimmon.He was baptized by the New World, one of the true pirates of this sea.


    Cassie smashed the bag full of ice cubes at the woman in front of him, and then rushed towards the man behind him in an instant.


    Only by solving an opponent first can you have the possibility of escape.


    "Want to take my life! You may not be able to do it!"


    Cassie shouted.Even the Pirate Emperor of the New World could not take his life away. Why are these two unknown people?


    The bag burst, and countless ice cubes flew towards the woman.At this time, Cassie had rushed to the man lying on the wall.


    The domineering fist covered with arms hit the head of the spider-like man.


    A trace of astonishment flashed in the man''s eyes. He didn''t expect that Cassie would be so decisive. When he was clearly at a disadvantage, he chose to do it at the moment he was sure that he could not escape.


    Caught off guard, the man was fisted by Cassie and hit the wall of the alley heavily.


    Spider-web-like cracks continued to spread from behind the man.


    "It''s now!"


    Cathy caught this momentous opportunity and rushed towards the exit of the alley.


    He had never thought of fighting these two difficult opponents. From the beginning, he thought about running away, then meeting with the eldest sister and telling her that there are some quite dangerous people hidden on this small island.


    Let the eldest sister quickly take everyone away from this island.


    Cassie passed the man, he didn''t even look back at the man.


    Twenty meters, fifteen meters, ten meters, five meters!


    The exit of the alley was getting closer and closer, and just when Cassie thought he was about to escape, his legs suddenly couldn''t move.


    Countless white spider silks, I don''t know when they covered the whole alley. When Cassie was running, they wrapped around Cassie''s body.


    The huge force slowly pulled Cassie back.


    Cassie turned around desperately and found that the root of these spider silks was the man who had been knocked into the air just now.


    "It''s really cunning, I almost let you run away."


    Countless spider silks were launched from the man¡¯s body, spread all over the alley, firmly entangled on Cassie¡¯s body,


    "Are you capable?"


    Seeing this scene, Cassie finally understood that the man who was against him was not an ordinary pirate, but a man with the same ability as his boss, who was quite rare in this sea.


    "It''s almost ashamed to be fooled by him."


    At this time, a woman''s flat voice sounded in Cassie''s ear, and the woman wielded a knife and walked toward this side.


    Under her feet, countless ice cubes were cut into ice slag and scattered on the ground.


    "Perhaps, we can talk."


    Cassie tried his best to calm his mood. Deep down, he said sorry to the older sister, and then slowly said to the man who was holding him with spider silk.


    "I know some big people. If I were you, I wouldn''t suggest you do it?"


    "Big guy?"


    The man didn''t seem to react. At this time, Cassie would actually use this method to help himself.


    "Yes."


    Cassie nodded, then said seriously.


    "The Pirate Emperor of the New World, you should have heard of it."


    "The Pirate Emperor?"


    The man glanced at Casey with questioning eyes.


    "Do you know a pirate emperor?"


    The man¡¯s eyes seemed to say again, with your lowly strength, can you know those great people who are superior?


    "Yes."


    Hearing the signs of looseness in the man''s tone, Cassie nodded quickly.


    "You may not believe it, but I do know a Pirate Emperor and have a good relationship with him."


    "Who?"


    At this time, the woman spoke. She looked directly into Cassie''s eyes and said coldly.


    "It''s the hottest man in this sea today, the man with the title of devil,"


    Cassie looked at the man and the woman, paused, and then continued.


    "Wynhill Lorne."


    At the moment of speaking, Cassie thought that he had brought information about Wano Country to Lord Lorne, and it was precisely because of this information that Lord Lorne decided to go to war with Lord Kaido.


    You should know him, right?If Lord Lorne knew that he had borrowed his name, he wouldn''t be angry, would he?


    "Lorne?"


    The man opposite didn''t seem to think that he would hear the name here, and he was stunned.


    "Yes, Lord Lorne''s character, you should be very clear."


    "If you kill me, you might get into unnecessary trouble."


    Cassie tried to convince the man in front of him.And he swears inwardly.If he could leave this ghost place alive this time, he would definitely not be able to do so.


    There are countless strong men lurking in this sea, and even if he returns from the new world, he may die in the hands of some unknown pirates.


    "Hahahahahaha!"


    At this moment, the spider-like man suddenly burst out laughing. He pointed to Cassie and said slowly to his companion.


    "Lorne, he said he knew Lorne, and he might retaliate against us because of him, did you hear that?"


    "I heard."


    The woman said lightly.


    Watching the reaction of the two people, Cassie felt a sense of anxiety.Normal pirates will either be afraid or in awe when hearing the name of the devil, but the two people in front of them seem to... do not regard Lord Lorne''s name as the same thing?


    "I didn''t lie, I really know Lord Lorne..."


    Cassie quickly explained that he thought it was the two men who thought he had lied.


    But at this time, the man suddenly walked towards him slowly.


    "I know you didn''t lie."


    "But I am not afraid of Lorne."


    "Because," a frenzy flashed in the man''s eyes.


    "Sooner or later, I will kill that man."


    "For... this sea."


    ...


    A long time later, a drunk tourist came and broke into this alley.Then when he saw the scene in the alley clearly, he suddenly exclaimed.


    A man was hung in the alley by countless spider silks.


    The blood flowed down his body slowly.


    Dropped to the ground.


    Tick ??to tick.


    It''s like hell.

 1067 Ask for a day off

Ask for a day off and make up later. Thank you.

 1068 Chapter 1046

    "Why, it took so long and I haven''t come back."


    Golan Island, street, in a hotel.


    A young woman in a black tights frowned slightly looking at the crowded street outside the window.


    The furnishings of the entire room are extremely simple, with two bedrooms, two beds, and a small table in the middle living room.


    There is a bunch of daffodils on the table.The daffodils exude a delicate fragrance.


    It''s just that because the walls are covered with sachets, the smell of these sachets is entangled with the daffodils, and the strong perfume smell permeates the whole room, but it has some unparalleled meaning.


    A black rectangular object was placed under the window. It was about three meters long and one and a half meters wide. It was tightly fitted, and you couldn''t see what was inside.The woman is sitting on this rectangular object, looking at the street below her feet.


    "Aqiu!"


    It seemed that the fragrance permeating the room stimulated the woman''s sense of smell, and the woman suddenly sneezed.


    "It doesn''t make sense, Cassie will be inking for so long..."


    The woman frowned and said a little uneasy.


    Although Cassie likes to brag about his experience and show his extraordinary with others, he is very simple in nature and is a very good young man.At the beginning, he, and...he always regarded Cassie as his younger brother.


    In the past, everyone on the boat was like family.


    Thinking of this, the woman became a little sad again.Because now, the family is no longer there, only himself and Cassie are left.


    The eldest brother had promised to Cassie''s family that he would take Cassie back intact.And now, taking everyone back to the South China Sea is the only long-cherished wish of a woman.


    At this time, there was a sudden chaos in the street, and then all the knights in the sheriff''s uniform rode towards a certain place.


    "Did something happen?"


    The woman became a little uneasy.She knelt down, stroked the black coffin next to her lightly, and said softly.


    "Cassie is a great guy. He has a long future. No accident should happen in this place."


    "You will protect him, won''t you?"


    The woman''s voice was very soft, as if she was talking to her lover, but anyone who saw this scene would have a creepy feeling.


    Talk to a coffin-like object, then what is lying in this object?


    "I''m going to find him, you wait for me here."


    The woman left the room, then looked at the coffin behind her, showing a slight smile.


    "Don''t worry... I will be back soon."


    After leaving the hotel, the woman quickly disappeared into the crowd.She followed the direction where the sheriffs just left and moved forward quickly.


    In a short while, he came to a corner of the street, where people gathered.


    The residents of Guolan Island seemed to be watching.


    "What happened here?"


    The woman patted a Golan Island resident who was close to her on the shoulder, and then asked softly.


    "It''s miserable, another outsider died here."


    The residents looked at the woman, shook his head, and said with some regret.


    "Recently, this small island is not peaceful at all. In these two days, at least a dozen outsiders have died."


    As he spoke, he couldn''t help sighing when he saw that the woman didn''t look like a bad person.


    "Obviously, the navy said that all the pirates should be cleaned up, and the trade channel of Guolan Island has been reopened. Everyone can live a peaceful life soon..."


    "Why do you want to kill?"


    The resident''s face was full of puzzlement.


    "I heard that there are treasures hidden on our island."


    Another resident turned around, glanced at the woman, and then sighed.


    "It''s really not for life, for some illusory things, for nothing."


    The woman was silent and did not speak.


    Although it seems that the pirates of this era are extremely rampant, from the pirates came several pirate emperors who were oppressing an era, as well as the fierce New World heroes and kings of the Seven Martial Seas.


    However, ordinary people do not like pirates.


    In this sea, many people do not agree with the way the pirates live.


    "Are you a pirate?"


    Looking at the woman, a resident asked vigilantly.He has never seen a woman, that is, this woman is an outsider.


    "A pirate?"


    The woman laughed mockingly.Then he shook his head slowly.


    "Should... isn''t it?"


    Can a pirate who has given up the adventure of a new world and pursued a stable life still counts as a pirate?


    The woman doesn''t know.But she was already a little tired.


    She was tired of the feeling that her companion kept leaving her and she was powerless.


    "Not just fine..."


    The residents seemed to be relieved, and then continued.


    "The one who died there was a pirate."


    "What a great guy, if he is an ordinary person, there should be many little girls who will fall in love with him."


    Only another resident interrupted his sigh,


    "Be careful that the evil comes out of your mouth!"


    After speaking, the resident wanted to look around for a while, and then said cautiously.


    "I heard that the pirate offended someone in the sea, and then he was murdered here!"


    "However, how much hatred would it take to do this kind of thing."


    The previous resident seemed a bit aggrieved, but he still lowered his voice and said with some dissatisfaction.


    "Death is so miserable. If I were his family, I would probably not sleep for a few days after seeing this scene..."


    "It''s a bit miserable..."


    The woman listened to the conversation between these two residents, with a sense of anxiety in her heart.


    Then, she pushed away the crowd of onlookers and squeezed into the middle.


    This is the entrance of an alley, and the sheriffs hung a few white bars around it to block the onlookers.


    There were blood stains hanging on the wall.The woman directly turned over all the obstacles, and then walked toward the alley.


    "Wait, don''t come near!"


    A sheriff noticed the woman and wanted to stop him, but was gently pushed away by the woman.


    The woman walked towards the alley, and when she walked into the alley, the scene inside made her eyes wide.


    Countless spiders almost filled the alley, turning the alley into a nest for some arthropods. In the center of the alley, there is a large cocoon in which the corpse of a young man is wrapped.


    Blood ran out of his body, dyeing the cocoon blood red.


    When the woman saw the face of the man who was hanging, she almost screamed.


    Because the man who was hanged was not someone else, but his companion.


    "Cassie..."


    She whispered each other''s name.

 1069 Chapter 1047 Isnt it just natural for justice to defeat evil?

    "Excuse me, what is your name?"


    Guolan Island, sheriff''s office.


    A young sheriff held a pen and asked nervously.


    Behind him, there were several waiting companions standing, they put their hands on their waists, so that they could pull out their weapons at any time in the event of an accident.


    And the prisoners who let them treat them so severely are not heinous criminals.


    It is a woman, a very young and beautiful woman.


    The woman''s lips were extremely pale, as if she had received a severe blow. After the young sheriff asked twice, she reacted.


    "Nana."


    "My name is Nana."


    "full name?"


    The sheriff frowned. Nana''s name was more like a woman''s nickname. For example, the little daughter of an aunt next door was called Nana.


    "Yes."


    The woman who claimed to be Nana nodded and repeated her words once.


    "My name is Nana."


    "Okay, Ms. Nana."


    The sheriff wrote the name in his notebook, and then continued to inquire.


    "You... shouldn''t be a resident of Golan Island?"


    The sheriff is 22 years old and is a native of Guolan Island. He has never left the island.


    This kind of small place is often known to everyone, or at least familiar.


    So he was very sure that he had never seen this woman in his 22-year career.


    "Yes, I am a traveler."


    Nana nodded and said softly.


    "Me and Cassie are from Nanhai."


    "Cassie? Is it the name of the man who died?"


    The sheriff asked.


    "So, what is your relationship with Cassie, or what is your occupation?"


    "I am his sister."


    Nana gradually calmed down, she said slowly.


    "As for the profession, I have already said that we are tourists."


    "Or in a more fashionable way, we are adventurers."


    When the eldest brother was still alive, he had never liked to call himself a pirate. Compared to the term pirate, he preferred to call himself an adventurer.


    An adventurer who gallops on the ocean and then explores the unknown world.


    "Adventurer?"


    The sheriff stopped the recorded hand and looked at his companion.


    A slightly older companion slowly nodded to him. After the opening of the great nautical era, pirates flooded, and some relatively friendly pirates liked to call themselves adventurers.


    For people on small islands like them who yearn for peace, these "adventurers" are much easier to get along with.


    A simple question, the sheriff wrote this line on Nana''s name.


    Temporarily harmless.


    After finishing writing, he looked into Nana''s eyes and said with some regret.


    "Then, adventurer Miss Nana. My inquiry is over."


    "We are very sorry for the death of your brother, Mr. Casey, but you can rest assured that we will catch the murderer soon and send him to the navy to get him the sanctions he deserves."


    And Nana was expressionless as if she hadn''t heard the sheriff''s words.


    "And one more thing."


    At this time, the sheriff seemed to think of something and continued.


    "Prior to this, you can stay on Golan Island and we will try our best to protect your safety. But,"


    He changed his voice, paused, and then continued.


    "We don''t guarantee this. My personal advice is that you leave this island first to avoid the limelight."


    "After all, your enemy is hiding in the dark. This small island is too dangerous for you."


    "Thank you."


    Nana nodded to the sheriff and said softly.


    The nature of the residents of this small island is still quite kind, even if she guessed the identity of her pirate, after confirming that she was not malicious, they wanted to protect her safety.


    But Nana refused the sheriff''s kindness.


    "But, I want to rest here for a while..."


    She got up and bowed to all the sheriffs.


    "So, now, can I take Casey''s body?"


    "After all, returning to our hometown is our long-cherished wish..."


    All the sheriffs glanced at each other, and they all felt the sadness in the woman''s tone.


    After all, if my family died in a foreign land, or died in such a way that they could not get rest, there would be some fluctuations in anyone''s mood.


    A woman can be restrained in this way, she has a lot of willpower.


    After a while, a slightly older sheriff walked out and said softly.


    "as you wish."


    ...


    Nana left the sheriff''s office with a coffin.


    When she stepped into the street completely, her face was completely gloomy.


    The noon sun was extremely hot, shining on her body, but she could not feel a trace of warmth.


    It is obviously summer, but her whole person is like falling into an ice cave.Cold all over the body.


    Nana returned to her residence with the coffin containing Cassie. The two coffins were placed together, adding a touch of coldness to the originally gloomy environment.


    Before, the residents of the two Golan Islands asked Nana if she was a pirate.


    At that time, Nana was a little hesitant, but now, she can answer with a certain tone.


    "I am a pirate after all."


    And the hatred of the pirates can only be washed away with the blood of the enemy.


    ...


    Pipak returned to his residence near the port and went directly to the bathroom.


    The faucet smashed, and he struggled to clean the blood stains on his hands.


    It''s not the first time that Pipak killed someone. In fact, no pirate would dare to say that he had never seen blood before.But when the pirate was hung up by himself and looked at him with desperate eyes, a trace of pity appeared in Pepak''s heart.


    Obviously, he had never been a bloodthirsty person, but when the pirate said that he and Ron were acquainted, he couldn''t hold back his inner killing intent.


    He just wanted to destroy everything related to Lorne.


    After a long time, he walked out of the bathroom. At this time, his whole body was white and peeling because of being soaked in water for too long.


    "I''ll get used to it."


    But Aoya stood in front of the window just like a okay person, looking out.


    "As a bounty hunter, killing the pirates is justified."


    "No one pirate dares to say that he is innocent, including you and me, are more than guilty."


    Aoya turned her back to Pi Parker, and said softly.But Parker was silent.He still did not come out.


    At this time, Aoya gave a slight sigh.Then he picked up the binoculars and looked out the window.


    She saw a fleet of ships flying the flags of other islands sailing towards the port of Golan Island.


    banquet!It''s going to start!

 1070 Take another day off

I was a little busy at the beginning of the month, so ask for another day off and make up later, sorry.

 1071 Chapter 1048 Strange Assassination

    Today, the weather on Guolan Island is not good, and it has been raining lightly since early morning.


    A gloomy piece of sky washed the streets of Guolan Island over and over again. The black and unsullied, along with some dark red liquid, flowed out of the dark corners of Guolan Island and flowed on the street. After a lap, it finally circulated to the sewer.


    See you again.


    However, the mood of the residents of Golan Island was not affected by the bad weather.Because they all know one thing, that is, the long-distance Golan Island event is about to begin.


    Pepak stood under one roof to shelter from the rain, his face a little gloomy.


    Because Mr. Wolf hasn¡¯t contacted him for a long time. Specifically, after the assassination orders were issued to him before, Mr. Wolf seemed to have disappeared in the island of Golan. No matter how much he found, he couldn¡¯t find it. His trail.


    This approach gave him a feeling of being teased by others as a tool.


    So he is in a bad mood.


    "Tomorrow, it''s time for the Golan Island event to begin. At that time, the capable person hiding on this island, Mr. Elson will also show up."


    Beside Pipak, Oya said softly.


    She was expressionless, because she had never trusted Mr. Wolf, and naturally she wouldn''t have the feeling of being betrayed by Pe Parker.


    "The clues to the historical text should be in that grand gathering."


    Aoya showed a thoughtful expression. If her guess is not wrong, then there are not many pirates on this island who know this piece of information.In other words, even if they don''t rely on Mr. Wolf, they have a great chance to win clues to the historical text.


    The premise is that Mr. Wolf has not lied before.


    "He came back to find us."


    But Pi Parker took a deep breath, and said confidently.


    "Oh?"


    "Because the enemies on this small island have not been cleaned up yet."


    Aoya knows what Pipak is referring to. In the past two days, the number of pirates arriving at Golan Island has increased. Among them, some of them were fierce in the park before, but disappeared after the navy declared war on the pirates. Thieves.


    These people are their "potential competitors."


    And not only the pirates, Aoya also discovered many passengers who were hidden among the merchants, who looked like the navy.


    The storm on this small island is destined to not be calm.


    At this time, a child with a clown mask suddenly walked towards Pe Parker, bumped into Pe Parker''s arms, and fell to the ground suddenly.


    "Beverages are not something a little guy like you can drink."


    Pepak smiled and helped the little guy up, and then he suddenly felt a sense of crisis in his heart, a sense of crisis that could take his life.


    Almost before he had time to think about it, his body instinctively turned back, and then suddenly heard a "bang".A piece of hot oval metal pressed against Pi Parker''s chest and wiped it over, leaving a long blood mark on Pi Parker''s chest.


    At this time, the residents of Guolan Island, who also hid under the eaves to avoid the rain, were shocked when they heard the sudden gunfire, and then exclaimed.


    The little guy in the clown mask didn''t know when he hid a small pistol in his arms, and then when he got up, he pointed the muzzle of the pistol at Pi Parker''s chest.


    If it weren''t for Pepak''s timely response, this bullet would have accurately hit his heart.


    Click!


    Almost at the moment when the little guy started, the Oya next to him had already moved.


    A fruit knife gleaming with cold light did not know when it appeared in her hand, and then cut it at the little guy''s pistol.


    There was a crisp collision between the barrel of the dagger and the pistol, and then the pistol was directly cut in half.Before the little boy could react, Oya''s fruit knife had touched the clown mask on his face.


    Sizzle.


    A crack appeared in the clown mask, and the crack continued to spread, and finally covered the entire mask.


    boom!


    The mask shattered and scattered all over the floor, revealing the face of a little boy inside.


    This is the face of a childish little boy who is a little too much.He raised his head and looked at Oya, his eyes were confused, puzzled, panic and other emotions intertwined.The little boy quizzed his mouth tremblingly, as if he wanted to ask for mercy.


    "Don''t hurt him."


    At this time, Pepak¡¯s voice came from behind Oya, and he struggled to stand up from the ground. The bullet just scratched his clothes and left a long blood mark on his chest. .


    "Someone is hiding in the shadows. It seems that our whereabouts have been discovered."


    Of course Aoya understood what Pipac meant, and lifted the little boy with one hand, and then quickly escaped into the dark alleys of the town.


    "Tell me why you did this."


    "Who instructed you to do this again."


    Aoya blocked the little boy on the wall and asked coldly, while the fruit knife in her hand kept rubbing against the little boy¡¯s face, as if she would use this as long as the little boy¡¯s answer did not satisfy her. The knife cut through the little guy''s throat.


    "Uuuuuuu!"


    But where did this little guy ever see this kind of scene? He looked at Oya and burst into tears.


    This made Oya feel a little at a loss.At this time, she heard a real rush of horseshoes coming from outside.And the noisy voices of some town residents.


    "Damn it, the archons are here."


    Aoya knew that this was just the surprise that disturbed the sheriffs of Golan Island, and the sheriffs were conducting a carpet search nearby.


    In other words, there is not much time left for myself.


    "I advise you not to cry. If you draw some other people over, I might just use this knife to make a few strokes on you."


    Aoya pressed the dagger in his hand against the little boy''s throat, feeling the coldness from the metal, and the little boy finally stabilized his emotions.He looked at Oya in horror.


    "Now, to answer my question, I don''t want to repeat it."


    Aoya said indifferently.The hooves of the sheriffs were getting closer and closer, and her heart couldn''t help getting a little irritable.


    "I, I, I don''t know..."


    "I was hiding from the rain just now... Then... I saw someone wearing strange... clothes... Then... I don''t know anything..."


    The little boy said shiveringly.He tried to make himself less scared, but his trembling body still betrayed his original emotions.


    "he tells me¡­¡­"


    The little boy seemed to be trying to remember something, and Aoya and Pipak also held their breath, and they wanted to get valuable clues from the little boy''s mouth.


    But the next moment, the little boy''s body no longer trembles, and he suddenly showed a hideous smile.


    A word that didn''t seem like he could say at his age came out of his mouth.


    "You... are going to die!"

 1072 Chapter 1049

    This sudden change made Aoya and Bipark shocked.


    But they hadn''t reacted yet, the little boy suddenly showed a weird smile at them.


    This kind of smile does not seem to be realized by an innocent child, but rather like a devil smiling.


    Then, the little boy''s body suddenly leaned forward, and Oya was too late to stop, and the sharp fruit knife cut his throat in an instant.


    When the sheriffs came to this alley, they only saw a shocking scene.


    The corpse of a little boy was lying on the side of the alley wall. His head fell aside, and his dying panic still remained in his big eyes.


    The rain fell from the sky and washed on the little boy''s body. The blood flowed along the little boy''s body and gathered into a trickling stream. Finally, it flowed to the riding boots of the sheriffs.


    They dyed their shoes bright red.


    ...


    "In the end what happened?"


    Aoya and Pipak avoided everyone''s eyes and returned to their residence.


    After making sure that no one was following him, Peipak ??locked the doors and windows, and then sat directly on the sofa regardless of his body wetted by the rain.


    "Why, so the little boy is like this?"


    "It wasn''t me. You should know that I was just threatening him. Even if he didn''t say anything, I would let him go before the sheriffs arrived."


    And Aoya took out the fruit knife hidden in the clothes.


    There is still some blood remaining on the blade.


    The blood of some innocent people.


    "I know¡­¡­"


    Pi Parker''s mouth was a little dry. Of course he knew that Oya was not the kind of person who killed innocent people, otherwise they would not become partners.But a fresh and young life just died in front of him.This inevitably makes Pi Parker feel a little self-blame.


    All this is my own fault. If Aoya took the little boy away and stopped him, such a tragedy would not happen.


    If you discover something strange about the little boy earlier, if you react quickly, if...


    Unlike the previous violent killing of Cassie, Cassie is a pirate, even according to what he said, he has never done anything bad, but he is a pirate after all.


    The killing of pirates by bounty hunters has always been a matter of course.


    But this little boy is an innocent person no matter what.


    "Perhaps, we shouldn''t have come here at all..."


    Peter Parker said sullenly.If he didn''t choose to come here, this kind of thing wouldn''t happen, so he blames himself now.


    "Cheer up!"


    And after Aoya wiped her fruit knife clean, she saw such a slumped Peter Parker, angrily walked in front of him, and then shook his shoulder abruptly.


    "Even if we are not here, this kind of tragedy is also inevitable!"


    "Because since House announced the news, the tragedy of this small island has been doomed! And what we can do is to try to restore some tragedies before they happen!"


    "Tragedy..."


    Peter Parker looked up, puzzled.


    "We are being watched!"


    Oya said coldly.She was far more sensible than the justified Pepak. After a little calm down, she figured out the key to this matter.


    This is not an accidental incident, just like Mr. Wolf gave them a list before asking them to assassinate some pirates hiding in Golan Island.Now they are being targeted too!


    "This little boy should have been manipulated by someone for the purpose of killing us, or in other words, to kill the competitor he thinks is a threat to him on this small island!"


    Oya said so, and after Pepak heard Oya''s words, he gradually calmed down.


    He and the little boy have no grievances, why would the little boy take the risk of death to assassinate him, and why, when he waited for someone to question the culprit behind him, the little boy would show such a weird smile And then committed suicide.


    "Is it Mr. Wolf?"


    Pei Parker asked bitterly.A person like him cannot try to feel betrayed.


    "Not necessarily. There may be a pirate who has just arrived on this island, but no matter who it is, it is not a small character."


    Aoya said slowly, at least in the past few days when she came to this island, she never knew that anyone with the ability to create similar effects was hiding on this island.


    It seems that more and more "big men" are involved because of this "historical text".


    "So we must be calm now. Since the enemy hiding in the dark has the ability to manipulate others, if we don''t stop him, it will cause unpredictable consequences."


    She looked at Peter Parker, paused, and then continued.


    "This kind of thing...you don''t want to see it."


    After hearing Oya''s words, Pipak gradually cheered up.He stood up directly, and then asked Oya.


    "I know."


    "So, we must now..."


    Before Aoya had finished speaking, her face suddenly changed.


    Suddenly, the door of their hotel was knocked lightly, opened the door, and a young man in a blue gown stood by the door.He had an iron plate in his hand, and he couldn''t see what was inside because of the lid.


    "Excuse me, what''s the matter with you?"


    Aoya looked at this young man in a blue gown.After staying here for a few days, of course she knew that this young man was the clerk here.


    She subconsciously thought that the sheriffs found out their whereabouts.


    But the next moment, Oya''s face suddenly changed.


    After looking at them for a while, the young man suddenly showed a weird smile.


    "Found...you guys."


    A hoarse voice came from his mouth.Then the next moment.


    A light suddenly appeared in the plate in his hand.


    Then, it exploded!


    boom!


    The entire hotel was surrounded by raging flames in an instant.


    ...


    "It seems that some incredible characters have come to this island."


    Golan Island, a street somewhere.A strong man who is about four meters tall, has blond hair, and wears iron headphones, muttered to himself like a beast.Behind him, there were a few ordinary people wearing clown masks and the clothes of the residents of Guolan Island.Their chests collapsed, and the minced meat flew everywhere.


    The blood stained the ground.Even the rain does not wash away cleanly.


    But at this time, the man suddenly stopped.


    Opposite him, there appeared a young woman wearing a black tights and looking gloomy.

 1073 Chapter 1050

    The woman was covered with blood and seemed to have experienced a fierce battle.


    However, she raised her head and looked at the tall man in front of her, and did not give the slightest retreat. Instead, she licked her lips, and a war spirit enveloped the street.


    "Want to fight with me?"


    The man said in amazement that he did not expect that in the "weak" "paradise", he would meet a person who dared to challenge himself, or a woman who seemed "very vulnerable".


    The woman didn''t speak, her body tilted down slightly, her legs bent, her calf muscles burst out suddenly, and she rushed towards the man like a bullet.


    boom!


    The knife in her hand was completely covered by the armed color domineering, and it became extremely black.


    But after seeing this kind of technique that is quite rare in the paradise, the man didn''t feel astonished in his eyes. Instead, he raised his hand indifferently and put it on his chest.


    Zi Zi Zi!


    The dagger in the woman''s hand rubbed against the man''s arm, and she was surprised to find that the previous unfavorable and aggressive attacks covered in armed colors could not even pierce the man''s skin.


    You know, men''s skin is not even covered with black domineering.


    What a terrible physical power this is. Seeing the monster in front of them, the woman couldn''t help but think of the monster they encountered in Wano Country.


    The pirate emperor who can transform into a dragon and rule the entire sea of ??the new world with absolute violence.


    If it hadn''t been for seeing the monster die in the hands of another Pirate Emperor, the woman would even think that the man in front of her was dressed in disguise.


    It seemed that this sea was not as simple as imagined. The waves changed, and some truly powerful men who were originally hidden in the darkness gradually revealed their hideous faces.


    After blocking the woman''s attack, the man''s other fist clenched, and then casually flushed towards the woman''s body.


    But this kind of randomness is only for him. The moment he raised his hand, the surrounding air kept making harsh sounds because of violent friction.


    If this punch is hit, the woman''s body will definitely be penetrated.


    But in the face of this terrifying force, the woman was not afraid. Instead, her body twisted in the air, dodge the man¡¯s fist dangerously and dangerously, and then, with the help of her body¡¯s inertia, she kicked it with a kick. On the man''s shoulder.


    boom!


    The bodies of the two people collided, and a shock wave spread out from where the two people collided.


    The woman was directly knocked into the air and hit a nearby fruit stand that the vendor hadn''t had time to take away. Colorful fruits scattered all over the place.


    But the man has not retreated.


    "You have been to the new world."


    The man twisted his head, looked at the woman, and said calmly.


    "The pirates in the paradise, even if they are lucky enough to master this domineering skill, they are absolutely impossible to use so skillfully."


    Whether it''s the skill of covering the weapon with the domineering look just now, or the reaction power of avoiding the attack by relying on the domineering look and hearing.


    This technique is definitely not something the "weak" of Paradise can master.


    It''s not that they don''t have talents, but they don''t have opportunities.


    "It has nothing to do with you!"


    The woman struggled to stand up from the ground, then looked at the man and said fiercely.


    Cassie is definitely not a weak person. In fact, after experiencing the trials of the new world, most of the "supernova" who have just arrived in the Chambord Islands dare not say that they can defeat him steadily.


    But he died like this on this unknown island, dead in the alleys of this island without the ability to resist.


    Those who do it are definitely strong people who have returned from the new world!


    And the man in front of her met all her judgments.


    "You seem to hate me?"


    The man also felt the anger in the woman''s eyes.He tilted his head and said with interest.


    "Have we ever met?"


    "I must kill you and avenge Casey!"


    The woman roared, and she suddenly jumped out and flew towards the man.One leg kicked towards the man''s waist.


    The black rivets on the tights of the legs shone strangely.


    But when she was about to rush to the man, she suddenly twisted her body in the air, and then took out a close-fitting knife from her tights.


    Before the man could react, he thrust into the man''s neck fiercely.


    This pocket knife was a gift from the boss before. The blade was inlaid with sea iron from the Weinhill family. It was extremely sharp and at the same time had a restraining effect on any capable person.


    She firmly believes that there will only be one monster like Kaido in this world. This man''s physical defense is so strong, it must be because he ate some kind of devil fruit.


    As for any person with the Devil Fruit ability, Sea Iron, which has a similar effect to Hailou Stone, is their greatest natural enemy.


    After seeing this dark dagger, the man''s look finally changed.


    The woman''s movements were still too slow. He raised his hand, bent his arm, and directly clamped the woman''s arm with his muscles.


    The sea iron dagger is less than one centimeter away from the man''s neck, but this centimeter has become a heaven that a woman can never cross.


    No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t make the dagger go forward even a little bit.


    "The combat experience is quite rich. Suddenly I don''t want to kill you."


    The man lifted the whole woman up. He looked at the woman who was still struggling with her body while she was being lifted into the air, and said with some playfulness.


    "I will give you a chance, if I persuade me, I will let you go."


    He didn''t know why the woman would attack him, but after the woman did it, everything was no longer important.


    In the world of pirates, as long as you move your hands, you are the enemy.


    In dealing with the enemy, no pirate should be soft-hearted.


    "I don''t need your pity!"


    The woman''s legs were constantly struggling in the air, and she felt a little bit out of breath because the man pinched her neck.


    But it was so, she didn''t want to beg for mercy on the man in front of her.


    "You murderer!"


    "murderer?"


    Men have many nicknames, descendants of the devil, heirs of the devil, and thugs, but this is the first time he has heard of such a name as a murderer.


    "You should be the companion of the pirate who died tragically in the alley?"


    The man thought for a while, then said slowly.


    After he came to this town, he had been regarded as the murderer of his companion more than once, so he was not surprised.


    "But unfortunately, it was not me who killed your companion."

 1074 Chapter 1051

    After hearing what the man said, the woman gradually gave up the struggle.


    "No...is...you?"


    She asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, I don''t have to deceive you."


    The man said lightly,


    "After all, I have no interest in killing the weak."


    Hearing the man''s words, the woman''s eyes showed an uncontrollable anger, but the anger quickly dissipated and turned into helplessness.


    The man said there was nothing wrong, with his strength, if he wanted to kill Cassie and himself, he didn''t need to spend much time.


    He pinched himself and others to death, no more difficult than pinched an ant.


    "This little island has attracted some amazing guys."


    The man put the woman down, and the woman knelt directly on the ground, her face flushed, and she was breathing air greedily.


    She never knew that the feeling of suffocation was so desperate.


    "There are at least two groups of people on this small island."


    The man looked at the woman and said slowly.


    "The person who initially assassinated the pirate, as well as the residents of the manipulator town just now, who attacked the pirate by suicide."


    "You mean, they are not a group?"


    The woman slowed down at this time, she raised her head to look at the man, and asked suspiciously.


    She has also encountered those crazy town residents, which is why she was stained with blood when she met men.


    "It should not be because the hands-on technique is completely different."


    The man shook his head.


    "The first group of people didn''t seem to want to make matters worse. Their goal should be to get rid of the competitors on the island, and then seize the clues related to the historical text hidden on the island. "


    "The group behind seems to be trying to make things worse,"


    The man said slowly.


    "The navy will not care about the death of a few pirates, but if an incident similar to Suan Island happens in their jurisdiction, it is tantamount to slap them in the face severely. When they do, they will say no. for sure."


    "Are they crazy?"


    The woman said in disbelief.


    "Now the navy should have surrounded Guolan Island. They are waiting for the pirates on the island to decide the final winner, and then take advantage of the fishermen''s profit."


    "But if something too bad happens here, they say they won''t necessarily do it in advance. At that time, all the pirates on the island will not be able to run."


    "There is no need for him to do this!"


    The woman said loudly.She knew very well what was hidden on this small island, and she also knew the purpose of those pirates who came here.


    For these pirates, provoke the navy is a stupid thing.


    "What if the murderer is not a pirate?"


    At this time, the man suddenly asked.


    "Or, what means of escape does he have?"


    The woman was silent, she really couldn''t answer the man''s question.


    "Go and discover the secrets of this island."


    The man slowly turned around, and then walked towards the end of the street.


    "If the time comes, you still think that I am your enemy, you can do anything against me."


    His indifferent voice came.


    "But, as a pirate, you should know what will end."


    The one after the pirate''s shot against the pirate, that is,


    death.


    Only after the death of either party, the matter has an end.


    The man walked for a while before the daughter struggled to get up from the ground.


    "If things are really what the man said, then it should be the first group who did it on Cassie."


    The woman murmured to herself. At this moment, she heard the sound of horseshoes coming from the end of the street.That was the sound of the security guards rushing over.


    She immediately stepped back behind the wall, and then quickly fell into the dark alley of the street.


    "Damn it! How can such a tragedy happen here!"


    A young man in the clothes of a sheriff dismounted, looked at the dead bodies of the residents of Golan Island lying on the street, and said angrily.


    This is not the first time. Today, due to various strange reasons, more than forty residents suddenly died.Their bodies are now piled up in the sheriff''s office, waiting to be picked up by their family after the murderer has been caught.


    "I have notified the navy that they happen to be in the waters near here and will come over soon."


    The other sheriff said slowly.


    He was much calmer than his companions, and the death of dozens of people was no longer something they could handle.


    Only with the help of the navy headquarters can the murderer be captured and brought to justice.


    "Now, first transport the bodies of these poor people back."


    A sheriff walked up to an unrecognizable corpse.He knelt down and carried the corpse up, trying to put the corpse on the horse''s back.


    But he didn''t notice. Just as he left, some blood seeped from the wound of the corpse and then flowed into the man''s hands.


    "Huh! Finally done!"


    After moving all the corpses on horseback, the sheriff was sweating profusely, and then subconsciously wiped the fine sweat from his forehead with his hand.


    He didn''t notice, there was a trace of blood, running down the sweat, and flowing into his eyes.


    ...


    Golan Island, the northern port.


    A man who shrouded himself in the shadows slowly boarded a boat.


    After he got on the boat, the boat immediately took his anchor back, and then slowly left the island.


    The boat had just sailed out for a few nautical miles, and before Guolan Island had time to disappear from the coastline, the boat came near a cloud of sea mist.He did not choose to go into this mist, but chose to stick to this mist and go around.


    The sea mist is a common phenomenon in the paradise. I don''t know why it is formed. People outside can not see what is in the mist, but in the mist, they can''t see the scene outside.


    Therefore, when many pirates are desperate, they will choose to hide in the sea mist in order to get out.


    For example, the Roger Pirates group was surrounded by the Golden Lion Pirate Fleet.


    What no one knows is that some warships flying naval flags are hiding in the mist of the sea.


    No, it should not be said that it is a navy ship, but the entire fleet of the navy!


    Countless naval warships hover neatly on this sea, as if waiting for some order, ready to rush towards Guolan Island at any time.


    And all the navy warships, as if not paying attention to this small boat, let it slowly leave this sea area.

 1075 Chapter 1052

    Even if some navies noticed the boat, they let him go without anyone else.


    "There may be some pirates hiding on this ship, why let him go like this?"


    After the boat completely left the sea, a tall female navy officer with long blue hair picked up the phone worm and said dissatisfiedly to the other side of the phone worm.


    She tossed her long hair, the sky blue cloak fluttered in the wind, and an astonishing sense of oppression came on her face.


    She was very angry, but no one from the navy dared to step forward to stop her.


    There was no other reason, just because she was wearing a cloak that symbolized the Commodore.


    In the headquarters of the Navy, there is only one young female Commodore like her, and that is Brigadier General Ayn, who has the star of the Navy.


    "There are so many attacks on Golan Island, where the mastermind might be hiding in that small boat!"


    Ai Yin said angrily, while the other end of the phone worm didn''t say a word. After her anger dissipated a little, the other end of the phone worm said slowly.


    "Because this is the order from above."


    An old and majestic voice came from the other end of the phone worm.


    "Not the world government, but directly from the five old stars, or even higher orders."


    Ai Yin was silent.She certainly understood the meaning of the old man''s short sentence.


    But she was also puzzled as to why Wu Lao Xing paid attention to what happened on this little Guolan Island.


    It can be said unceremoniously that even if a new world hero dies, it is nothing more than a trivial matter in front of the five elder stars who control the highest authority in this world. What happened at Guolan Island at this time, It is not even necessary to convey it to the Wu Lao Xing desk.


    Why did they issue such an order?


    "I know you are confused, but this is not something we can intervene."


    The old man''s voice came over again, he paused, and then continued.


    "The pirates should have arrived almost, and it''s time to close the net."


    "Next, I will notify all navies staying in the sea mist, and when my order is issued, the navy on all warships will immediately log on to Guolan Island."


    "All the pirates hiding in Guolan Island will be arrested!"


    "For justice!"


    Although the man''s voice was old, he was still upright.Ai Yin snarled, trying to say something, but couldn''t speak.


    Finally, she said softly.


    "For...justice."


    The phone worm fell into dormancy, and the old man''s voice gradually disappeared. Ai Yin leaned on the edge of the deck alone, watching the endless fog around him.


    After a while, she beckoned, and a young female naval officer with long white hair in the uniform of a navy captain came forward.


    "May I ask what''s the matter? Chief Ain?"


    The girl saluted Ai Yin, and then said gently.


    Her voice was very soft and gentle, but no navy would treat this white-haired girl with contempt for this.


    After all, she is one of the hottest figures in the younger generation of the Navy today!


    Her prestige is even close to her chief, Ai Yin.


    "Sissi, wait a while, you bring a team from another port on Golan Island to log in there. I have an ominous premonition."


    Ai Yin said slowly.


    "This kind of premonition is very strong. I always feel that there is something that we don''t know is happening on Golan Island at this time."


    "I understand."


    The girl called Cici said softly.Then stepped back.


    All the navies began to operate, like parts. The most ferocious monster on this sea, called the terrifying beast of the navy headquarters, gradually awakened with the operation of these parts.


    Ai Yin looked at the naval ships that were moving around, but couldn''t calm down.


    A doubt arose in her mind, the same doubt that a previous teacher, the man with the title of "Black Fist" had.


    If justice becomes a tool for some people, is it justice that is degenerated?


    At this time, Ai Yin could not give an answer.


    ...


    Guolan Island, the richest area, the most luxurious small manor.


    At this time, a banquet is being held here.


    As the richest person in the entire Golan Island, Mr. Elson was also the organizer of the Golan Island event and the man who suggested the messengers of the various islands to enter the wine-making competition. After the route was reopened, he should take it. Become the best candidate to receive these guests.


    Looking at these old friends who had been away for a long time, Mr. Elson''s face was not so happy.


    Because just not long ago, he learned of his "new friend" through the news from the sheriffs, that Mr. Cassie, who spoke up and down, always full of passion, and always had a variety of novel stories, was killed not long ago. In a certain alley.


    Calculating the time, Mr. Cassie should have been attacked by the group of murderers not long after he left himself, and eventually died.


    "Damn it, I pay you so much tax, when I need you, it''s useless at all!"


    And until now, the sheriffs have not made accurate judgments about the attack, which inevitably made Mr. Elson complain.


    But of course he would not tell others about these complaints.A gentleman in a black suit with a glass of wine walked slowly towards Mr. Elson.


    "Old friend, it''s been too long!"


    The man first gave Mr. Elson a big hug.


    "Why are you frowning, don''t you want to see us?"


    "How come, old Jack."


    Mr. Elson made a smile and patted the man in a suit on the shoulder.


    "I miss the wine you brewed all the time. Since the last jar of wine you left was drunk by me, counting the time, I haven''t had the wine you brewed for almost three or four years!"


    "Hahahaha! If you want, you can send someone to Oge Hongmu to notify me at any time!"


    The middle-aged gentleman laughed loudly.


    "It''s just that it''s not me that you want to see most!"


    He pointed to a middle-aged man who had been hiding in the corner, bald, with a frustrated and decadent expression, who was about forty years old, and then said slowly.


    "After all, it wasn''t me who won the winemaking competition in the first place!"


    The middle-aged gentleman smiled slightly.


    "At the beginning, I lost the game and returned to Oge Hongmu, but I was ridiculed by others. This time, I must find a place back."


    Oge Hongmu is famous for wine, so he said that he lost that winemaking competition, which made the man feel sorry for him for ten years.


    "him?"


    A long-term memory that had been in the depths of memory slowly emerged. Mr. Elson looked at the decadent middle-aged man, and then slowly called out his name.


    "Mr. Araco."

 1076 Chapter 1053

    Golan Island, an area near the port.


    A big fire broke out here. It is said that a big fire accidentally lit by a hotel, and the raging flames spread.


    Fortunately, the buildings on Golan Island are not dense, and it is close to the port, and the surrounding residents can quickly fetch water from the beach. With the concerted efforts of the big guys, this raging fire was quickly extinguished.


    The hotel, which was originally well decorated, was of course turned into ashes in the fire.


    A middle-aged man who rushed over in a hurry saw this scene and knelt on the ground and began to cry.


    He is the owner of this hotel.


    Fortunately, there were not many tourists living in this hotel at this time, and because it was raining heavily when the fire was lit, it did not affect the surrounding buildings.


    After counting, only a few staff members who were left in the hotel were unfortunately killed in the fire.


    ...


    After parting with the man, Nana quickly got rid of the sheriffs through the intricate alleys of Golan Island.


    When she walked out of the alley, she had changed into a light yellow dress, a sun hat, and she was walking in the street with a pair of sunglasses.Like a lady coming here on vacation.


    But no one knew that under the black sunglasses, her eyes were as fierce as a wild wolf. She watched indifferently everyone who passed by her. Everyone here might be a killer. West''s murderer.


    At this time, she suddenly ran into a tall man wearing sheriff''s clothes.


    "Is there anything wrong with you?"


    Nana asked subconsciously, she thought her identity had been found out.But the sheriff didn''t seem to want to talk to her, but walked directly past her.


    "It''s rude."


    After the man walked over, Nana frowned and said.


    The customs of Guolan Island are simple.When such things happen, they usually apologize subconsciously.It was the first time Nana had met a man like him who walked away regardless of anything.


    Just looking at him frowning, his expression a little uncomfortable, it seems that something happened?


    Nana didn''t want to struggle in such a place.As long as you are not looking for yourself.


    "After two rounds of baptism, there should not be many pirates still alive on this small island."


    When she reached the entrance of an alley, Nana stopped and said to herself.


    The weak pirates should have died in the first or second attack, and those pirates who survived should have found someone cleaning the pirates on the island, so they hid. .


    It is not easy to find the gang who killed Cassie from among the mice hiding in the dark.


    However, Nana has a plan, a plan to lure all these rats out.


    Just like ordinary people put a piece of cheese in the mouse trap, even if they know that the mouse trap is fatal, the smell of cheese will still lure these mice into danger.


    This is the nature of mice, and it is also the nature of pirates.


    If you want to bring out all the pirates, you must prepare a cheese.


    And now, Nana had already thought of what this cheese was.


    But at this moment, behind Nana, in the direction she had just walked, a woman''s tragic cry suddenly rang.


    It was like, someone was biting her body.


    Nana couldn''t help but walked over, but found that the sheriff who had just passed her was lying on a lady''s body, biting something.


    He raised his head, his eyes no longer had the same peace before, but rather crazy, like a bloodthirsty beast.


    "Roar!"


    He uttered a loud roar at all the onlookers, the voice was extremely hoarse, not like a human, but like the roar of some kind of beast.


    Finally, a strong young man couldn''t stand it anymore. He picked up a replacement and walked quietly behind the frantic sheriff. Then, while he was not paying attention, he raised the plank and slammed it towards the sheriff''s head. Smashed down.


    boom!


    A mixture of white and red splashed out, and the sheriff fell to the ground.


    "No matter what happens to you, but you treat a lady like this, this is the punishment you deserve!"


    The man threw his weapon aside, and then stretched out his hand to the woman who fell to the ground, covered in blood.


    "Madam, don''t be afraid now, the bad guys have been knocked down by me. I will take you to a hospital now."


    The man said very gentlemanly, but he did not notice that the woman''s eyes were gradually dyed red, and the reason in the pupils gradually disappeared.


    Gradually occupied by madness.


    Just like... the sheriff before.


    And all this, everyone did not notice, and the man also did not notice, he was immersed in the praise of the people around him, and was sitting thinking, a wonderful encounter.


    "Roar!"


    An unhuman voice came from the woman''s throat, and she roared, and then threw the man to the ground.


    He began to bite, just as the sheriff did to him before.


    The man who was thrown on him, after a while, struggled to stand up, and looked at the crowd around him with godless eyes.


    The madness in his eyes is exactly the same as a woman.


    "Roar!"


    ...


    "It''s almost time to do it."


    Outside Guolan Island, in the mist of the sea, the Warring States Period looked at the pocket watch, and then prepared to give orders.


    At this time, all the pirates who should have reached this place have arrived here.


    They are all waiting for the Golan Island event tomorrow, wanting to get clues related to the historical text from this event.


    But the Warring States period will not give them this time.


    Once this clue is leaked out, the "man" who is far away in the new world may get this information.


    Therefore, he was going to arrest all the pirates before that, and listed this island as a key surveillance area. The man wanted to get information related to the historical text, unless he came to the paradise directly and went to war with the navy.Otherwise it is absolutely impossible.


    Some naval officers around also looked at the Warring States period with expectant eyes.


    At the beginning of the declaration of war, the pirates would resist, but when they learned of the navy''s determination, after time passed, their first reaction when they saw the navy was to run away.


    These naval officers have not fought against the pirates for a long time.


    "Ready to act..."


    The Warring States had just prepared to issue an order when the phone worm in his hand rang suddenly.


    After receiving the call worm, the face of Warring States gradually became ugly.


    When the phone worm was completely shut down, his face had completely turned gloomy.


    "All navies, all on standby! No one is allowed to set foot on Golan Island without my order!"


    After a long while, the Warring States Period said coldly.

 1077 Chapter 1054 Wolf and Dog

    All the navies, including some naval officers above the rank of lieutenant who had followed the Warring States for a long time, showed incredible expressions on their faces after hearing the orders of the Warring States.


    They all knew what the Marshal of the Warring States had paid for this encirclement and suppression operation. Not only did he mobilize the naval forces guarding the key points of several waterways in the paradise, he also made detailed plans himself.


    Among them, which pirates appeared on Golan Island, what were their weaknesses, and which naval officer went to deal with him, all of which were well formulated.


    For this action, they paid a lot of effort.And now, just because of a phone call, they will terminate this operation?


    The navy officers felt a little bit of being played with themselves, but they were helpless, because after all, this world is the world of the world government, and the navy headquarters is just a department under the world government.


    Even as an admiral of the navy, it is just a tool of the Denon people.


    "Is there a Celestial dragon who participated in this incident?"


    Lieutenant General Crane took a step forward, looked at the Warring States period, and asked in a low voice.


    "It''s not that simple."


    Warring States shook his head, and then said bitterly.


    "It was Wu Lao Xing who gave this order."


    The three words "Wulao Xing" are like a big mountain, pressing on the navy''s heart.


    No other explanation is needed anymore, just the three words Wu Lao Xing are enough to explain everything.


    In this world, no one can stop the decision of the five old stars.


    There is no one person, or any force.Able to fight against the five old stars who control the world government.


    "Sakaski should be in the nearby sea."


    The Warring States Period said slowly.


    "Give me my order and let Sarkarski come over quickly."


    He looked at the fog, as if to go through the fog and see Guolan Island not far away.


    "The Demon Tubing Order is about to begin..."


    Warring States murmured.


    ...


    A small boat is galloping in the waters near Guolan Island.


    A man who enveloped himself in a cloak looked at the small island gradually disappearing at the end of the sea with a complex expression.


    "You are going to be more cruel than I thought."


    It seemed that he felt that someone was approaching him, so he turned his back to that person and said slowly.


    "The most extreme justice is no different from pure evil, right? You who are high above you, and us who are squatting in the quagmire and being spurned by everyone are also no different."


    "Justice and evil are just an adjective."


    The man''s voice was hoarse, as if a hole in his mouth was leaking.


    An old voice sounded behind the man.


    "What is justice? What is evil? It''s just the definition of the winner."


    "Are you the winners?"


    The man turned around and said disdainfully. Behind him stood an old man wearing a burgundy suit, tall, and short blond hair.


    The shirt under the suit was opened, revealing his strong chest.On the brown muscle, there is a scary scar.


    This old man, when he was young, was also a cruel character.


    Several waiters wearing masks saw that this man dared to be so disrespectful to the old man. They just wanted to take a step forward and teach this man who doesn''t know the height of the sky, but he was stopped by the old man.


    "It used to be."


    The old man said in remembrance.


    "But in the end, we all failed."


    "You have a lot of potential. I see the desire to live in your eyes."


    The old man looked at the man in front of him who covered himself in his hood, paused, and continued.


    "I really like the look in your eyes, and the hatred in your eyes."


    "Is that why you rescued me from that hell..."


    The man said in a daze, when he was trapped in that cave, he thought he would definitely die there.All around were hungry lunatics, dividing and devouring his last companion.


    Later, the navy arrived and stopped all this, and he was also put in the navy prison.


    Dragging his broken body, when the man thought his life was over like this, he met several masked men. The jailers who looked after the prison seemed to be afraid of those with masks. They opened the cage and released him. come out.


    The man was taken to a luxurious place he had never seen in his life.The room was gilded, full of luxurious decorations he had never seen before.


    Several old people were talking about something there, and their discussions determined the man''s fate.


    "I want to live, I want revenge, so I chose to be your dog."


    The man muttered to himself, his tone full of self-deprecating.


    "You are very smart, don''t do things that make you regret your whole life."


    The old man said lightly, then turned around and returned to the deck.


    The splint of the boat leaves only the man alone.He took off his hood while blowing the sea breeze.


    What kind of face is that?


    His face was full of traces of being eaten. If Aoya or Pi Parker saw this scene, they would definitely know the man in front of him, because he had been missing for a long time, Mr. Wolf.


    "With this face, I am afraid I will never have the opportunity to see people again."


    Mr. Wolf said mockingly, then took out a mask from his arms.


    It was a mask of a blue lone wolf. He looked at this mask for a long time, and finally put this mask on his face.


    In the next moment, he seemed to be completely integrated with this mask, turning into a wolf.


    One, fierce, arrogant wolf.


    "Lorne, you never know, what kind of monster you are staring at."


    Mr. Wolf looked at the endless sea and said to himself.


    Only after coming into contact with this level did he understand one thing, how vast the sea is, and he was still too small in the past.


    In the past, he would never have thought that the world government would have such courage.Just to prevent Lorne from getting the text of history, an island was directly obliterated.


    Although the current Golan Island is still very prosperous, the residents on the island are looking forward to tomorrow, but Mr. Wolf knows that their tomorrow will never come again.


    Soon after, this small island.Will become a hell.A real hell.


    Mr. Wolf looked into the distance, as if he had crossed the great sea and saw Lorne in the new world.


    The Guolan Island incident was just the first trivial attempt that the monster had just awakened from his sleep.


    Next, there were countless terrible nightmares waiting for Lorne.


    "If you can avenge him, it might be good to be a dog."


    Mr. Wolf continued.He smiled.


    "Wow!"

 1078 Chapter 1055 "The Walking Dead"

    "The Warring States Marshal ordered us to stand by?!"


    On the edge of the sea mist, Ai Yin said with an incredulous expression after receiving this order.


    "why?"


    She asked almost subconsciously.


    This action has almost devoted all the efforts of the navy for this period of time. If this action goes well, the pirates in the paradise will almost be cleared by them.


    The next step is to prepare to march into the new world and make all the criminals who are full of evil penultimate.


    And now, just when everything was ready, the Warring States Marshal ordered to stand by.


    Ai Yin said he did not understand.


    "I heard that this is an order from the five old stars..."


    The navy in charge of the order looked at Ai Yin in front of him and said cautiously.


    "Five old stars..."


    Ai Yin just wanted to scream, but the words Wu Lao Xing made her feel like a throat.


    "Are we just waiting so stupidly?"


    Ai Yin said discouragedly.


    It was obvious that the pirates gathered on the small island not far away, but she could only watch them doing evil on the small island like this.


    She was somewhat unacceptable.But there is no alternative.


    There is no navy that can violate the orders of the five old stars, even the marshal of the navy.


    And she, a small brigadier admiral, is naturally nothing in front of the five old stars.


    But at this time, Ayin suddenly heard the sound of the boat launching, and then a naval soldier hurried forward and said to Ayin.


    "Report, report to Brigadier General Ain!!"


    "Captain Cici, took a small boat privately and left the warship!"


    "Destination, destination, it seems to be Golan Island!"


    "Naughty!"


    Ai Yin quickly turned around, holding on to the side of the ship, just to see a small boat, gradually disappearing at the end of the mist.


    "You are all on standby!"


    Ai Yin said to all the navy behind her, and then came to the side of the warship. There was a small boat here, and she kicked the small boat directly off the boat with one foot.


    "I''ll bring Cici back!"


    ...


    At this time, an unimaginable disaster is brewing on Golan Island.


    A virus, originating from the sheriff at the beginning, quickly spread. They seemed to become irrational walking corpses, attacking the surrounding residents.


    And any resident, shortly after being pounced on to eat, seemed to be infected, and also became crazy.


    This disaster, like a plague, spread, and soon all the residents on the streets were infected by the plague.They roam the streets like walking dead.


    His eyes were dull and bloodthirsty, and he looked at the surrounding buildings as if looking for prey one by one.


    "what!"


    A little girl hid in a corner of an alley, forcing herself not to cry.


    She was just going home with her mother. When she heard the call for help, she immediately let her hide here, and then walked out of the alley by herself, trying to see what she found.


    But her mother had just walked out of the alley when she was rushed by a few crazy residents. After a while, she struggled to stand up, as if she had become a zombie like them, wandering on the street.


    The girl saw several shadows swaying at the entrance of the alley, one of them was her mother.


    She doesn''t know what happened, but she clearly has a hunch in her, that is, if she is discovered by them, she will definitely die!


    Several shadows seemed to notice someone hiding in the alley, shaking their bodies, and walking in towards the alley.


    They were getting closer and closer, and soon they came to a trash can. As long as they took a few steps forward, they would see the little girl hiding behind the trash can.


    Fortunately, they didn''t seem to find the little girl, turned around, and walked out of the alley.


    "Huh."


    Only then did the little girl let go of the hand that was holding her mouth tightly, and the hanging heart could finally be released, but her hand accidentally hit the iron trash can behind her.


    Cang Dang!


    The trash can shook, the sound was not loud, but in this quiet alley, it was exceptionally harsh.


    "Roar!"


    The several infected residents who had already left immediately turned around and rushed towards the trash can with a roar.


    "Ah!"


    The girl wanted to get up and escape, but found that her legs were already soft and she couldn''t lift her feet at all. She fell to the ground as soon as she moved.


    boom!


    The trash can was kicked into the air in an instant, and several residents covered in blood, with hideous faces and crazy and bloodthirsty eyes stretched out their hands towards the little girl.


    They opened their mouths, showing their fangs, as if they were about to swallow the little girl.


    Among these few people, the little girl even saw her mother.


    It''s just that the mother at this time is no different from the others. She opened her hand and rushed towards the little girl who fell to the ground.


    At this moment, a woman''s indifferent voice rang in the girl''s ear.


    She saw a lady wearing a pale yellow dress, sun hat and sunglasses, coming to the end of the alley like a lady on vacation. After seeing the crazy residents who were leaping towards the girl, she wrinkled slightly. Frowned, and then took out a delicate revolver from his arms.


    Boom boom boom boom!


    A few bullets came out through the bore, accurately hitting the eyebrows of these crazy residents, and the crazy residents fell down, blood sprayed all over the floor.


    "mom!"


    The little girl cried bitterly after seeing this scene.


    "I''m not your mother."


    At this time, the woman walked up to the little girl and helped the little girl up.


    "My name is Nana, you can also call my sister."


    Nana felt ridiculous. It was obvious that not long ago, the island was still peaceful, and the residents of the island were full of hope for tomorrow.


    But before long, all this changed.As if a plague had occurred, all the residents of the small town infected by the plague turned into bloodthirsty corpses.


    "If you want to survive, you must leave this ghost place quickly."


    Nana took the little girl''s hand and said slowly.


    This method of infection is very special. As long as you are attacked by other crazy people and then injured, you will be infected and become crazy like them soon.


    But fortunately, these crazy residents seem to have become beasts. They only have some physical instincts and don''t know how to think.


    The gunshots attracted some crazy residents who gathered on the street. Nana frowned slightly as she listened to the approaching, scattered footsteps.


    Just as she was about to go out from another road in the alley, the little girl beside her suddenly took her hand.

 1079 Chapter 1056

    A young woman in a skirt is struggling on the ground.


    Just now, Nana''s bullet did not hit her head, but only hit her leg, causing her to fall to the ground.


    The blood spewed from the other crazy residents, as well as various white or brown sticky objects, stained her white skirt.


    The woman raised her head and snarled at Nana, looking hideous and terrifying.


    "mom¡­¡­"


    The little girl sobbed to the woman and said, her little heart couldn''t understand why her mother suddenly became like this.


    "So you were calling her."


    At this time, Nana finally understood that the little girl was not calling herself just now, but calling this infected resident.


    "Mom has gone to a very far place, and what stays here is just a shell of her."


    Nana covered the little girl''s eyes and said softly.


    Then she slowly raised the pistol and pointed it at the woman''s head.


    "Don''t worry, I will take care of your daughter."


    And this woman seemed to understand Nana''s words and became much quieter, a line of blood and tears streaming from her bloodthirsty eyes.


    She slowly closed her eyes, as if waiting for death to come.


    "boom!"


    The bullet ejected from the gun head and accurately hit the woman''s head.


    "ended."


    The surrounding footsteps were getting closer, Nana picked up the little girl, and then jumped directly onto the surrounding buildings.


    "Find a safe place first."


    Although I don''t know why these residents become like this, Nana knows that these residents have become beasts with only instincts, capturing the enemy mainly through hearing and sight.


    As long as the little girl is placed in a sealed and safe place, these crazy residents will not be able to find her, and Nana will have to solve the rest.


    eye for eye!


    She has already determined that the change in Golan Island cannot be separated from the murderer hiding behind the scenes, or that it was the work of the murderer who killed Cassie.


    She must make them pay the price.


    The infection spread like a plague, and in a short period of time, the streets of the entire island became extremely chaotic.


    The roars of crazy residents were everywhere.And the desperate cry of some survivors.


    They don''t understand what happened.


    Nana leaped on the roof with the little girl in her arms, and quickly left the block and came to the slum of Golan Island.


    Compared with the rich areas and neighborhoods, the buildings in the slum areas are more low-lying, but in contrast, there are many different alleys and various secret rooms built by the residents here.


    Nana found a relatively remote building, then took a leap, and jumped directly to the balcony on the second floor. After putting the little girl on the balcony, she took out a knife and drew out a window for one person on the balcony window. The entrance to enter.


    "You wait for me here, I''ll go see if there is any danger inside."


    Nana whispered to the little girl, the lighting was dim due to the bad location.As soon as Nana got in, she smelled moldy.


    "Roar!"


    An old woman snarled at Nana, and then tried to rush towards Nana, but tripped over a wooden chair.


    "Sorry."


    Nana whispered to the old woman, and before the old woman turned over, she pierced the dagger directly into the back of the old woman''s head.


    After a short time of contact, she has discovered that the basic structure of these infected crazy residents has not changed much. They will still bleed when injured. A shot headshot is the best way to disable them.


    After searching the entire room for a while, Nana found that there was no one else in the room, so she hugged the little girl in with confidence.


    "You hide here, no matter what happens, don''t say anything."


    "No matter who comes, don''t open the door."


    After helping the little girl to lock the door and closing all the windows in the room, Nana whispered to the little girl.


    "I will be back soon."


    The entire room instantly became extremely dark, but due to the domineering control of the sight, the darkness had no effect on Nana.


    Perhaps it was because of the darkness and the quiet confined space that gave the little girl a sense of security, and the little girl nodded at Nana faintly.


    Nana was about to leave from the window where she came in, but when she just came to the balcony, she suddenly heard a loud noise coming from outside.


    When she saw what was happening outside, her face suddenly became very ugly.


    "Just kidding..."


    She saw that the infected residents in the slums turned into a long dragon, dashing through the streets, chasing the two young men and women in front of them.


    The two young men seemed to be pirates, possessing extraordinary combat effectiveness. Some buildings blocking them were directly punched or smashed into pieces by them.


    If it were not for the number of infected residents behind them were too many, they might not be so embarrassed.


    But this was not what shocked Nana the most.What she really felt a little helpless was that the direction the two people charged was the hut where she had just hidden.


    "Are these people crazy?"


    Pepak yelled to Oya. It was strange all day today. First, he was attacked by an unknown boy on the street, and then returned to the hotel. The bartender seemed to be crazy again and detonated an explosive.


    They waited until they finally escaped from the blazing fire. The outside world had completely changed.


    The inhabitants of the town became bloodthirsty walking corpses, and the whole street was chaotic.


    He and Aoya finally passed through the alleys of Guolan Island and came to this relatively quiet place, but they encountered a bunch of crazy residents hiding in the dark.


    After they finally managed to solve these few residents, the last wailing of the residents seemed to have triggered a wave of corpses, drawing out all the residents in the slum.


    Faced with these crazy residents, but also worried that they would be infected by these residents, Bipac and Aoya were forced to flee for their lives.


    A solitary building appeared in front of him, and it would take at least three seconds to go around this building.


    Therefore, Pipak decided to pass directly through this building.


    "let me do it!"


    The black armed color was domineering covering his fist, and Pepak was preparing to launch a fatal blow against this building.


    At this time, an indifferent female voice rang in his ears.


    "I advise you not to do this."


    Then, when he saw the balcony on the second floor of the building, a woman waved slowly to him.

 1080 Chapter 1057 something more terrifying than the Pirate Emperors

    As an outsider, a man sees it thoroughly.


    What happened on Guolan Island this time was secretly planned by the world government in order to cover up the disaster caused by the last piece of historical text.


    They don''t know where the clues of the historical text are, nor do they need to know.


    As long as the entire island and all related personnel are killed, then naturally no one will know this last piece of historical text.


    I am afraid that even the Navy has been kept in the dark about this matter.


    The man who figured out all this smiled, then shook his head and boarded a ship that had been parked on the shore.


    He has obtained the information he wants, and he doesn''t care about the future of this island.


    At this moment, a naval boat sailed towards Guolan Island.


    A female naval officer wearing a navy uniform with long white hair stood on the boat, looking anxiously in the direction of the island.


    Then, passing by the man''s boat on the sea, the two looked at each other, and no one stopped each other.


    "Gosh, what happened here!"


    As soon as An Qian landed on the island, she heard the chaotic and noisy sounds on the island.


    Like countless beasts roaring on the island.


    And the panic calls of some residents for help, mixed with these chaotic roars, seemed even more desperate.


    The corpses of several residents lay horizontally in front of An Qian. There was a huge black hole in their chests. The corpses'' eyes were widened and bloodshot.


    Mosquitoes and flies surround the corpse, but they did not choose to crawl on the corpse to allow the blood to be sucked.


    It seems that even them are afraid of something.


    Before An Qian got close to the corpses, she smelled a disgusting stench, as if she had been soaked in water for dozens of days, and then her body was shot up, and the odor emitted from the corpses floating out of the water. The same taste.


    At this time, there was a huge explosion in the center of the town, and then a raging flame rose into the sky, as if to ignite the sky.


    Accompanying this explosion were countless angry roars and howls.


    An Qian felt the ground vibrate slightly, as if countless people were running wild on the ground.


    And their destination, surprisingly, is the place where the explosion occurred.


    "Must go and see what happened!"


    An Qian made a decisive decision and also rushed in the direction of the explosion.


    ...


    The sea near Guolan Island.


    The warship slowly sailed out of the sea mist and surrounded the entire Guolan Island group, but the Warring States did not order the navy to log on to Guolan Island, but instead let them stay on the sea.


    Any ships that escaped from Golan Island were targeted by countless naval fire before they left the port. These lucky people who survived the disaster, this time, were not so lucky to be caught by naval fire. Surrounded, ship destroyed and killed.


    "Report to Master Marshal! General Sakarski is on his way over!"


    On the main ship of the navy fleet, a navy hurried over and said slowly to a tall and old figure standing on the deck.


    "According to calculations, it will take an hour for General Sakarski to arrive here."


    "An hour?"


    The Warring States period murmured to himself, as if thinking about the unpredictable consequences if the disaster on Golan Island was allowed to continue for an hour.


    After a while, he made up his mind.


    "Can''t wait, all the naval ships fired at Guolan Island. After half an hour, all the warships fired artillery fire together."


    "But, in this way, the entire Golan Island will be sunk! On this island, there are many nobles from other islands and some innocent civilians. If we do this, we will fall into unfavorable public opinion..."


    Behind the Warring States, a slightly younger navy said with some fear.


    They have always been the incarnation of justice, but he has never done this kind of thing that aimed gunfire at ordinary people.


    "Justice, there must be a choice."


    The Warring States Period said slowly.


    "The plague fruit has appeared again. If it is not stopped, it will lead to consequences that we can''t even imagine!"


    "Even today''s several pirate emperors, the combined impact they have caused is far inferior to the power of this fruit."


    The Warring States complexion was cold, and he remembered the description of the plague fruit he had seen in the Navy''s internal data.


    Hundreds of years ago, the man who controlled the fruit of the plague dominated the entire era, and no one could compete with it.


    If it weren''t for his last death in that place, perhaps, the world would have been devastated long ago.


    The threat of the Pirate Emperors is nothing but the sea, and the threat of the plague fruit is the whole world.


    The two cannot be compared at all.


    The navy officer was silent, of course he understood the weight of the words of Warring States.


    Justice requires some choices.Even the result of this trade-off is somewhat unacceptable.


    "After this incident is over, mobilize the entire navy!"


    Warring States said in a deep voice.


    "Be sure to find out the owner of this generation of plague fruits!"


    This is the fruit that can truly destroy the world. Compared with the threat of this fruit, Lorne seems so insignificant.


    At least, the Warring States period thought so.


    And this time the incident on Guolan Island will reach Ron and the others in the near future. He must find the owner of this fruit before Ron, otherwise if the fruit is owned by him If you master it, the consequences will be disastrous.


    A demon with no bottom line, has mastered a fruit that can destroy the world?


    The Warring States period could not imagine what would happen.


    ...


    Aoya and Pipaque leaned against the wall of the room, listening to the sound of footsteps gradually leaving outside the wall, sweat constantly seeping from their foreheads.


    "Why did they leave?"


    At this time, Pepak shook his aching arm and asked suspiciously.


    After being reminded by the woman, they jumped directly onto the second floor and entered this room.


    The infected people outside became frantic in an instant, and kept hitting the door.


    The wooden door, which was not too strong in the first place, became even more precarious under the impact of these infected people.


    He quickly blocked the door with his body and prepared to leave through the back door.


    But at this time, they suddenly heard a violent explosion, and then the infected people outside gradually dispersed.


    No, it shouldn''t be said to have dispersed, but it should be said that they were attracted by something. These infected people rushed towards the direction of the explosion.


    "But anyway, I finally got my life back."


    Aoya breathed a sigh of relief at this time, but she met a pair of cold eyes.


    "who are you?"


    The woman who saved them asked.

 1081 Chapter 1058

    "We, we are just tourists who came to this small island by accident. We did not expect to encounter such a thing."


    Aoya said calmly.


    She knew very well that the woman in front of her didn''t trust them, and they didn''t need her trust.


    "You are lying."


    Nana obviously did not believe what the woman was saying.


    "Your strength is very strong, and you seem to be in control of domineering."


    "This kind of technique, even those powerful pirates in Paradise, have not mastered it."


    "You are pirates from the New World. Are you looking for clues to the historical text?"


    Nana''s eyes seemed to penetrate everything, looking at Pipak and Oya.


    The delicate dagger was tightly held in her hand, as if she would do it anytime as long as the answers of these two people did not satisfy her.


    And Oya met Nana''s eyes without fear.


    She doesn''t like explaining to people.


    In this place, two powerful women faced each other.


    "We are not malicious."


    At this time, Pi Parker had to come out to make a round.


    "We are not pirates, to be precise, we are not pirates now."


    "Not a pirate now?"


    Nana chewed on the meaning of Pepak''s words.


    "En," Pepak thought for a while, and decided to be honest with the woman in front of him.


    "We used to be pirates, but now, the two of us have long since washed our hands."


    "Turn into a bounty hunter."


    "Bounty Hunter?"


    Nana repeated Pepak''s words again, with an unkind look in her eyes.


    Pirates, and bounty hunters, are like cheetahs and jackals. Bounty hunters regard pirates as prey, and pirates also regard bounty hunters as thorns, bugs.


    The relationship between the two parties has never been too good.


    And, more importantly...


    "So, when you came to this island, are you going to hunt for the reward criminals on the island?"


    Nana looked straight into Pi Parker''s eyes, seeming to want an answer.


    "Do not."


    Peter Parker shook his head slowly.


    "As you said before, our purpose is precisely for the historical text hidden on the island."


    He did not lie.


    Nana looked at Pi Parker''s unwavering eyes and made such a judgment.


    "So, do you have any clues to the historical text?"


    Nana asked again.


    "It does."


    Pi Parker paused, and subconsciously turned his head to look at Oya who was standing next to him, and then he continued speaking after finding that the latter hadn''t reacted much.


    "As for the clues that House mentioned before his death, Aracosta, we already have eyebrows."


    "This is not a place or a code word, but the name of a wine."


    Pepak told him all the clues he had learned from Mr. Wolf about Aracosta.


    "Decades ago, here was the center of this sea area. There was a winemaking competition."


    "And in that winemaking competition, the name of the wine that won in the end was Al Costa."


    "I guess that at the time House was traveling to this small island, and then drank this fine wine called Aracosta."


    "As long as you find the person who made this fine wine, you can follow the vine and find clues to the historical text."


    Pi Parker explained everything he knew.


    Only in this way can we gain the trust of others. Being deceived by Mr. Wolf did not discourage the sunny boy.He needs allies now.


    And the young woman who saw through them at a glance was undoubtedly an excellent partner for cooperation.


    "And based on the information we have,"


    Pepak looked at Nana without any reaction, and continued.


    "Because the pirates of the paradise were completely suppressed by the navy, the long-abandoned waterway of Golan Island was finally reopened. The winemakers from the previous banquet were invited to board the island once again to prepare for the grand event. ."


    "The man who made the wine Aracasta is also in it."


    "The event will be held tomorrow."


    Pei Parker said regretfully.They are preparing to lurch in the event, secretly looking for the mysterious winemaker.


    But unexpectedly, this kind of thing happened suddenly today, disrupting all their plans.


    The mysterious winemaker was probably also killed in this disaster.


    The clues related to the historical text were completely broken, which is why Pepak chose to disclose all the information he knew.


    The winemaker is alive, this piece of information is worth a lot of money, but if he is dead, then this piece of information has lost all value.


    Intelligence that has no value is better to exchange for a powerful ally.


    "Is that so?"


    Nana started to think.She really didn''t know these things that Pi Parker said.


    However, this incident reminded her of something that Cassie had mentioned before.


    As the tycoon of this small island, Mr. Elson''s best friend, Casey was once invited to a banquet.According to Mr. Elson, the banquet invited celebrities from various islands and some of his old friends who had been away for a long time.


    Nana frowned, she vaguely remembered that the time of this banquet seemed to be today.


    And the location is in Mr. Elson''s small manor!


    "Perhaps, that mysterious person is not dead."


    Nana spoke suddenly.


    "Oh?"


    Pi Parker''s eyes widened. He had already given up on continuing to pursue the text of history, but he did not expect that the unknown woman in front of him would say that the clues were not broken.


    "Mr. Elson invited celebrities from various islands to hold a banquet at his manor."


    "If it''s not surprising, the mysterious winemaker is now in Mr. Elson''s manor."


    "The manor is heavily guarded, and it is not easy for those infected to break through that place."


    Pi Parker''s eyes lit up, and he said excitedly.


    "In other words, if we rush over now, we might save them!"


    "It is true, but the premise is that your information is correct."


    Nana poured a basin of cold water and said coldly.


    "As long as there is hope, it''s fine."


    Pi Parker chuckled, as long as the clues of the historical text didn''t fall into Ron''s hands, it didn''t matter if they were cut off.


    Besides, there is one very important thing now, that is, there should be survivors in Elson''s manor.If the survivors were allowed to fend for themselves, he would not be at ease for the rest of his life.


    "We''re going there now!" Pepak said excitedly.


    But at this moment, Oya, who had not spoken, suddenly spoke. She stood in front of the window and looked out. It took a while before she spoke lightly.


    "I have to remind you one thing."


    "The explosion that happened just now seems to be the direction of Mr. Elson''s manor."

 1082 Chapter 1059

    Guolan Island, a wealthy area, originally a beautiful and quiet small manor, was now covered by a raging flame.


    Lisel used a knife to push away the bodies of several infected people who were burning with flames on the road, and then cut out a path.


    "Cough cough cough."


    "Are these people crazy,"


    The dense smoke produced by the fire made Lisser''s field of vision quite narrow, and mad infected persons constantly rushed towards them regardless of the burning flames.


    He thrust a sword into the chest of an infected person who was burnt to charcoal. After kicking him away, he turned around and shouted at the trembling guests behind him.


    "What are you doing there, or do you want to be burned into coke?"


    "If you want to survive, just follow Lao Tzu to kill. Only by leaving this island, we can live!"


    Lisel had never seen such a crazy person before, and he was desperate. Even a few years ago, in the sea of ??the West Sea, he had never encountered that fox for the supremacy of the West Sea.


    The pirates are fierce, and they will be extremely fierce when they face a battle that can be overcome, or at least at the same level.


    Because with this ferocity, it may be able to deter the enemy and win a battle that could not have been won.


    But now, these residents obviously don''t have any fighting power, but they rushed towards them like wild beasts.


    Are they not afraid of death?


    This is the only doubt in Lisel''s mind.


    However, there is no chance to dispel this doubt.


    He didn''t care about the historical text, the secret treasure of One Piece, and the chance to match the Emperor of the Pirate.


    He just wanted to leave this small island, leave this ghost place, return to the West Sea, and continue to be his overlord of the West Sea.


    Before that, Lisel looked at the gentlemen and ladies behind him, with a greedy look in his eyes.


    These people are the nobles of the small islands, and they control a lot of resources. Therefore, before leaving the paradise, he has to make a big mistake. It will not cost him thousands of miles to come to this pirate world.


    "However, the streets should be full of crazy residents. How can we get to the port area?"


    Mr. Elson covered his nose with a damp cloth, and then said urnly.


    His words resonated with many guests.


    Elson¡¯s castle is located in the center of Golan Island. To get to the port, you must cross the second street of Golan Island.


    This road, I don''t know how much danger awaits them.


    If possible, hiding in Elson¡¯s manor and waiting for the navy¡¯s rescue may be the best choice.


    But because Lisel blow up the gate of the manor, this option has been eliminated forever.


    "Will Xiang stay in the manor?"


    Lisel saw through the guest''s little abacus at once, and he looked at the guest directly, with the ferocious look of a beast flashing in his eyes.


    The latter felt timid, and quickly lowered his head, not daring to look at each other.


    "I can fulfill you."


    He waved his hand, and several of his men immediately understood what his boss meant, and walked towards the talking guest with a grinning face, and held him up.


    "Send this distinguished guest back."


    Lisel''s indifferent voice came over, and then the two pirates ignored the guests'' begging for mercy, held him up, and forcibly dragged him to the burning manor behind.


    "Please... I have a lot of money... Please..."


    Feeling the hot flame behind them, the guests felt a touch of despair.But his begging for mercy did not have any effect.


    The two pirates mercilessly threw him into the flames.


    "Ahhhhhhh! I curse you..."


    The desperate cry of the guests came from the fire.


    "There is anyone else, do you want to go back?"


    Lisel glanced around and said coldly.


    "I can send you back intact, free of charge."


    No guest dared to come out and resist the cruel pirate. In the hearts of these guests, Lisel''s image has already been equated with the devil.


    Cruel, greedy and cunning, without mercy, is a devil.


    "Very well, I give you a chance, you yourself don''t want to go back."


    Seeing these guests bowed their heads, Lisaer nodded in satisfaction after not one of them said anything.


    "Now, it''s best to listen to me, otherwise you should have seen the fate of that person just now."


    The fire spread and quickly ignited the buildings around the manor. After a while, the entire wealthy area of ??Golan Island was enveloped in a blazing flame.


    Infected people continued to swarm from all over the island, almost without hesitation, and got directly into the fire.


    Like a moth, chasing a candle, even though he knows he will die because of it, he is also desperate.


    But the number of these infected people is too large. Soon, the roads were completely blocked by the bodies of the infected people who burned to coke. More infected people were blocked on the streets and could not enter the front and burned. Flame zone.


    They let out an angry roar, and then continued to wander the streets.


    If someone looks down from the sky, the central area of ??Guolan Island is red, the color of flames.


    And outside the flames, there are countless and densely infected people.


    No matter which road they leave, Lisai will encounter hordes of infected persons.


    This is basically a dead end!


    ...


    "Infected people in this area have become much rarer. It seems that the infected people in the slums are really the same as those in the slums, and they all flooded towards the central affluent area."


    After Oya took the head of an infected person who was trying to attack them, she slowly said to the person behind her.


    The streets that were originally tidy now become chaotic.The code in the air, the smell of burnt barbecue, everyone is unwilling to go into the source of this smell, because once they think about it, they can''t help but disgust.


    "I know a trail. From there, it only takes less than ten minutes to get to the rich area."


    At this time, Nana suddenly spoke.


    Because she has lived in this place for half a month, she is quite familiar with the intricate alleys of this small island.


    Just thinking about it, she thought of the dead Cassie, if he were here, he would be able to find a faster passage.


    "Be sure to get there quickly. If we are late, the mysterious winemaker may have died in this disaster."


    Pi Parker said in a deep voice, even if the mysterious winemaker died like this, it might be the best choice to cut off the last clue of the text of the history.


    But he couldn''t bear to see innocent people die like this again.


    At this time, they suddenly heard a few shots.


    "Boom!"

 1083 Chapter 1060 Encounter (2)

    "There is someone ahead!"


    Pepak led everyone to hide in the corner of the alley, and gunshots kept coming from the front.Accompanied by the wailing of the infected.


    It seems that someone is fighting the infected.


    "You stay here, I will save them!"


    Some small black hairs continued to grow out of Pepak''s pores, and he softly said to Oya and Nana, it was not his character to die.


    But at this time, Aoya next to him suddenly stopped him.


    "What are you doing? Do you want to watch that innocent person die on the hands of the infected?"


    Pepak said in confusion, he didn''t understand why Oya would stop him suddenly.


    If faced with hordes of infected people, they can only escape, but if they encounter infected people who are scattered, he still has the confidence to fight.


    Under absolute speed suppression, it is impossible for this group of infected persons to attack him.


    "Look clearly."


    Aoya returned Pipakra, then lowered her voice and said.


    "That''s the navy!"


    Pepak followed Oya''s gaze and saw a young female Navy with long white hair standing in the middle of the street. She picked up a musket and hit the head of an infected person who was trying to rush towards her.


    The corpses of infected persons were piled up in the surrounding mountains, and the navy was not in the slightest panic, as if this level of battle was not worth mentioning to her.


    "She is wearing the uniform of a captain of the navy."


    "Such a young navy captain is still a woman."


    Aoya thought wildly in her heart, and soon found a suitable candidate.


    "She is the naval hero who has recently risen to fame on the sea, the Avenger, Princess Sissi!"


    After hearing the words "Princess Sissi", everyone''s expressions became serious. Of course, they had heard of the heroic deeds of Princess Sissi destroying the magic cave on Suan Island alone, although there may be "Morgans" among them. "Artistic processing", but her combat effectiveness should not be underestimated.


    More importantly, Princess Sissi is another great figure in the navy, the star of the navy, a subordinate of Brigadier General Ayn of the navy headquarters.


    She appeared here, indicating that the navy ship was also on Golan Island.


    Or a little crazy, a more terrible guess arose in everyone''s mind.


    That is, the encirclement net of the navy may have been laid down.The entire navy fleet has surrounded Guolan Island to Tuantuan.


    "She doesn''t need us to save!"


    Oya said slowly.


    "Now before us, there are two options."


    "The navy fleet has appeared on the sea on Golan Island, but now, they may not have completed the encirclement circle. If we rush out now, there is still the possibility of leaving the island."


    "I choose the second one."


    Before Aoya finished speaking, Pipac shook his head and said slowly.


    "It is not my nature to see death and not save. If I knew there were survivors in the small manor and left like this, I would feel guilty for a lifetime."


    After speaking, Pepak shook his head and turned to look at Nana.


    "Is there another way?"


    Cici blocked in front of them, and if forced to pass, it would definitely disturb the navy and expose their position.


    "There is still a road, but it will take more than ten minutes to take the nearest road."


    Nana said slowly after a moment of contemplation.


    "Moreover, I''m not sure whether the navy that appears on this island is only Princess Sissi alone. There may be traces of the navy on the other road."


    "There is no way."


    Pepak gritted her teeth and looked at the young girl who was still fighting with the infected.


    Can only go this way.


    An infected person leaped high and rushed towards Cici.


    Cici raised her pistol and pointed it at the head of the infected person.


    Then slowly pulled the trigger.


    But this time, the bullet did not come out through the bore, but made a click.A wisp of green smoke slowly emerged from the muzzle.


    The bullet is stuck!


    Cici''s pupils shrunk slightly, but she did not panic. She turned around and escaped the attack of the infected person dangerously and dangerously, then bent her calf and kicked the infected person''s waist with a whip. .


    boom!


    Her petite body exploded with terrible power and directly kicked the infected person into the air.


    "Can''t delay in this place any longer."


    Cici said coldly, looking at the infected people who were constantly pouring towards her.


    She has wasted too much time in this place, and the group of infected people are like locusts, which cannot be killed.


    "You must quickly find the secret of this island."


    She has been undercover in the Navy for so long, and she knows the style of the Navy.


    The residents on this small island are highly infectious, and the navy is bound to destroy this small island in order to protect the residents of other small islands.The navy¡¯s artillery fire should have been aimed at the island now, and it may fire at any time.


    And Brother Lorne is concerned, the last clue of the historical text is on this small island.She had to find this clue before the navy fired its guns, and avoid sinking into the sea with the navy''s artillery fire.


    Time is very short and there is no opportunity to waste.


    Thoughts drifted, and a pair of white wings slowly grew out of An Qian''s back.


    "Fruit for all, monster species, angel form!"


    This is the fruit of An Qian. Because of the good protection of her brothers and sisters before, An Qian''s ability has never been shown to the world.


    And this fruit was the first time it appeared in Qinghai, so An Qian was not worried that this ability would allow the Navy to connect herself with the Wien Hill family.


    When she was at the naval base, she did not show this ability because she was worried that the navy would doubt herself.


    It is obvious from his own life experience that a princess who died of the country wandered to Paradise after the country was destroyed by pirates, and then settled on Qingfeng Island.


    She has no access to this powerful fruit.


    But now, the navy''s large forces are at sea, so she is not worried that the navy will see her capabilities.


    With a light tap of the white wings, An Qian jumped up directly on the spot, left the ground, and came to an altitude of tens of meters.She looked around and saw that not far ahead, there was an area burning with raging flames.


    Countless infected people are gathering towards that area.


    "It should be there!"


    An Qian waved her wings and rushed towards that area.


    Several infected people who tried to attack her jumped into the air and looked at each other with doubts.


    Their simple brains cannot understand why their prey suddenly disappeared.


    But after Pepak saw An Qian left, they also set off and rushed towards the rich district.


    He knew that the navy''s goal was the rich man''s area. They must race against time to get ahead of her to get the clues to the last historical text!

 1084 Chapter 1061 Encounter (3)

    On Golan Island, a wealthy area, Lisaier shot the head of the nearest infected person.


    White brains sprayed all over the place, but no one was present, and it was too nauseous.


    Because before them, there are countless infected people.


    This group of infected people was densely packed in the streets, staring at the group of survivors who had escaped from the fire with crazy eyes.


    "How come there are so many people!"


    Lisel yelled. He didn''t expect that he had just escaped from the rich district, and there were so many crazy infected people waiting for them outside.


    If you want to use a metaphor, it''s like digging out an ant nest and countless ants crawling out of the deep hole.


    "Get down!"


    He yelled and took a bazooka from his men.


    This is a high-end cargo that he finally got from inside the navy. It is said to be comparable to the main artillery fire of naval main battleships.


    He originally planned to use this weapon to threaten the navy, if they did not give enough ransom, he would bombard an island.


    Although there is no way to sink an island at once like the legendary "three major weapons", it is still possible to cause an island to suffer heavy losses.


    But now, it can only be used in this kind of place.


    boom!


    Thick smoke came out of the black barrel, and a shell flew out of the barrel, flew to the center of the crowd of infected people, and then exploded.


    From the sky, a small mushroom cloud rose from Guolan Island.


    The complex of buildings on Guolan Island has been cleansed to remove a passage.


    And this passage reaches to the port of Golan Island!


    The violent shock wave directly repelled some guests who had not had time to get down for more than ten meters.Lisel also threw aside the hot barrel on his shoulder.


    He felt that half of his body was unconscious, but the reward for this price was worth it.


    On the street, a bottomless pit appeared, and countless infected people were burnt into coke and scattered in the pit.


    All buildings were destroyed and a passage was cleared from the street.


    Some infected people had not died yet, dragged their bodies into half, and crawled towards Lisel and the others.


    "Follow me!"


    Lisel shouted.With the support of one of his men, he took the lead and rushed towards the cleared passage before the other infected persons had reacted.


    Thick smoke, as well as burning gunpowder and blood mixed together, formed a disgusting smell.


    They covered their mouths and noses with the wet cloth that they had just rushed out of the fire, before they had time to throw them, and followed Lisel and rushed over.


    Ahead is the only hope for survival!


    ...


    An Qian leaned on the edge of the wall of a certain alley without saying a word.


    To be precise, it was blocked by people while rushing to the fire area.


    "How come you are here."


    She looked at the young navy in front of her, and said awkwardly.


    "If I don''t come, I don''t know that you are hiding this kind of ability."


    Standing across from her was a navy with long blue hair. The navy snorted coldly and said slowly.


    "The devil fruit of the animal family is just not a common animal."


    "Eudemons, or ancient species?"


    This female naval officer was wearing the uniform of a brigadier general. She shook her shoulders and looked at An Qian with straight eyes.


    "These two kinds of animal fruits are quite rare. Even the powerful natural devil fruits are far less rare than these two. It is impossible for ordinary people to get them."


    "Even in the navy, there are few such fruits."


    "Where did you get it?"


    "Or, who on earth are you?"


    She looked at An Qian warily, and at the same time held the hilt of her long sword with one hand.


    It seemed that if An Qian''s answer did not satisfy her, she would definitely do it.


    "I''m Cici."


    "The princess Sissi of the kingdom."


    And An Qian said calmly.


    Little did she know that she was crying inwardly, she didn''t expect that Master Ai Yin would follow herself to this small island.


    Then discovered his hidden ability.


    "This fruit was given to me by my mother when she sent me to escape."


    "She wants me to have the power to protect myself even when wandering around the world."


    This set of rhetoric was prepared by An Qian for a long time. She originally planned to find a suitable opportunity to find an unremarkable fruit in the navy''s internal treasure house through her accumulated merits. After eating it, her abilities will It makes sense.


    I didn''t expect that my plan would be exposed in this place before it could be realized.


    And Ai Yin stared at An Qian''s eyes, and the latter''s eyes did not fluctuate.


    After a while, she said coldly,


    "I believe your statement for the time being, but whether you lie or not will have to wait until you follow me back to the navy, and the person above will decide."


    "Now, you immediately, follow me, and get back on the boat!"


    Ayin''s tone contained a hint of doubt.If Cici resists, she must have a ghost in her heart.


    So what do you do?


    Even if Cici''s Cici''s identity was faked, she still grew up by looking at her, and she was her "sister".


    Can you really send her into that dark prison with your own hands?


    Ai Yin didn''t know, so she looked at An Qian.


    Hope, don''t let yourself regret it.


    At this time, An Qian was also caught in a dilemma.


    If you really get into the navy, let the high-level navy pay attention to it. With the navy''s power, you might follow the rules and find the loopholes in your identity.


    He even saw through his identity and used his identity to threaten Lorne''s brother.


    If he was captured by the Navy, then with his brother Lorne''s character, he would definitely bring all his family members to rescue him.


    At that time, the navy will inevitably set up an ambush, gather all the forces, and fight the Weinhill family.


    That war may be even more terrifying than the execution war.


    An Qian didn''t want her family to take this risk for herself.


    She subconsciously stretched out her hand and touched her waist.


    If you want to eliminate this risk, you can only solve Ai Yin in this place.


    However, after An Qian came to the navy, she was always taken care of by Ai Yin.


    In her eyes, Ai Yin has always been an image of a big sister who is strong to the outside but gentle to her men.


    Can you really do it yourself?


    An Qian didn''t know either.


    The two girls fell into the same dilemma.

 1085 Chapter 1062 Navy and Pirates and Navy

    Seeing An Qian hesitated for a moment, Ai Yin''s heart sank for the most part.


    "can."


    After an inner struggle for a while, An Qian said in embarrassment.


    She was betting that the identity the family had created for herself was perfect, and even the navy could not find any flaws.


    "well."


    Ai Yin breathed a sigh of relief.She thought that An Qian''s hesitation just now was just a little strange to herself now.


    It''s just that An Qian''s performance did not disappoint her, otherwise it would be quite difficult for her to do it when both parties had to do it.


    At the same time, Ayin made a decision in her heart. Even if there is any problem with An Qian''s identity, as long as it is not a matter of naval principles, she will definitely come forward to save An Qian.


    After all, in Ai Yin''s heart, An Qian has always been a well-behaved little girl.She has always regarded this little girl as her sister.


    "The Warring States Marshal ordered that all navies are not allowed to approach this island. I also violated the order to come here."


    She walked towards An Qian and said softly.


    "Now, you immediately follow me back, so that the Marshal of the Warring States period should not find that we are missing."


    And An Qian also let go of her hand.


    She couldn''t do it to Ai Yin.


    But when Ai Yin had just walked in front of An Qian, the woman''s face suddenly changed, and then suddenly rushed towards An Qian.


    "Get down!"


    An Qian didn''t react. Did Master Ai Yin already know his identity, and just wanted to gain his trust, and waited until he was close to him before he was ready to do it?


    However, she did not feel the slightest malice from Ai Yin. Subconsciously, she chose to believe in Ai Yin without resisting or struggling.


    Ai Yin threw An Qian up to more than ten meters. At this moment, a loud noise suddenly rang in their ears.


    boom!


    Like the salvo of naval main battle gunships, immediately followed by the sound of countless buildings collapsing.


    Rumble!


    An Qian felt the ground shaking, the next moment.


    A shock wave blasted away the building in front of them and cleared a passage on the street.


    And the place where he stood before was just within the coverage of that shock wave.


    Ayin saved herself?


    Before An Qian could thank her, Ai Yin immediately pulled her up and said in a deep voice.


    "This powerful weapon shouldn''t be controlled by ordinary pirates, or the forces on an ordinary island."


    What kind of secrets are hidden on this small island!?


    Ai Yin didn''t have time to explore, she only knew that the Warring States Marshal''s order must have his reason.


    Now, must, hurry back.


    And when they stood up, they happened to see a few young men with strong aura standing in another section of the street, looking at them with vigilance.


    This shock wave wiped out their hiding place and completely exposed them to the two navies.


    "Pirate?"


    Ai Yin looked at these people and said coldly.


    Even if they didn''t reveal their identity, Ai Yin could still smell a disgusting smell on them.


    For one thing, after the pirates killed countless indiscriminately, the strong smell of blood left on him.


    "damn it!"


    Pepak cursed secretly, he never thought that their whereabouts would be exposed like this.


    There was no chance for the opening greetings, and the two navies started to do it the moment they found them.


    Nana reacted the fastest, and when she found that the two navies had spotted them, she took out her pistol and pointed the muzzle at them.


    Then a few bullets were fired precisely towards their heads.


    After the navy declared war on the world.


    The navy and the pirates met in the sea with only one result.


    You die and die.


    In any situation, even on this perilous island, it is no exception.


    Ai Yin tilted his head, avoided a few bullets, and pulled out a long knife from the scabbard.


    "Pirate, damn it!"


    She said softly, and then her body disappeared in an instant, and she rushed towards the pirates.


    And An Qian easily avoided these bullets, and a pair of white wings grew from behind her.


    She patted her wings and flew towards the other side.


    The moment Nana pulled the trigger, Oya also moved.


    She took out the funny fruit knife on this occasion.A ray of transparent energy covered the blade of the fruit knife, and then the fruit knife, which did not look sharp, flashed with cold light.


    With a wave of her hand, several knives slashed forward.


    Ai Yin''s body appeared in the air, and suddenly encountered these few knife lights flying towards this side.


    But she was not in the slightest panic, her body showed amazing flexibility, and in an incredible posture, she avoided these few knife lights.


    Whoosh.


    A knife light flew past her neck and chopped off a few strands of her hair.


    With blue hair falling in the wind, she coldly looked at the three pirates in front of her.


    They are very strong, at least, in a paradise where the domineering is not popular, they are so proficient in mastering the domineering, even the ordinary Pirate Supernova can not compare to them.


    But unfortunately, they met themselves, and An Qian.


    Therefore, it can only fall here.


    "Can''t you speak well?" Pe Parker had a bitter face.


    Of course he recognized the identities of the two navies in front of him.


    Brigadier General Ayn, the star of the Navy, and Princess Navy Sisi.


    Both are stars within the Navy.And most importantly, these two navies have a high reputation among the people, and they are rare, and they really bear the righteous navy.


    At least, Pepak thinks so.


    Therefore, he didn''t want to act on these two people without compelling circumstances.


    But unfortunately, the other party didn''t seem to want to give them time to explain.


    "It can only be presumptuous."


    Pepak said helplessly, countless tiny hairs grew out of his skin pores.


    Soon his whole body was covered, and at the same time, the bones of his back began to twist, and several arms grew out of his back.Looking at the past from another angle, at this time, Pipak turned into a humanoid spider.


    This is the animal type ability person, all possesses some semi-beastization ability.


    Compared with completely becoming an animal and losing the advantage of a human being, this kind of semi-animal fighting power is more powerful.


    This is also the most powerful combat state of all animal abilities.


    Previously, when he was in an alley on Golan Island, Pipak used this gesture to directly crush the pirate who was said to have an old relationship with Lorne.


    In the face of these two star navies, Pi Parker showed his strongest fighting posture for the first time!

 1086 Chapter 1063

    Aoya directly confronted Ai Yin, who rushed over violently, and the fruit knife left scars one after another on Ai Yin''s body. However, as a burst of green light gushing from Ai Yin''s body flashed, these scars quickly disappear.


    Not only that, even the cut clothes became intact.


    It was as if Oya had never been able to hurt her.


    "Are you also capable?"


    A cold light flashed in Aoya''s eyes, and her body jumped back dozens of steps, avoiding Ai Yin''s slash.


    She had never heard that this navy star turned out to be a capable person.


    And it seems that this ability is quite tricky, no matter how you attack, you can''t leave any injuries on her body.


    Self-healing department, treatment department?Or some other weird ability.


    Oya didn''t know, so she didn''t dare to act rashly.


    On the other side, Bipak''s battle is even more difficult.


    Ansie didn''t give Pi Parker a chance to get close at all. The white feathers fell and turned into a series of arrows from the string, flying towards Pi Parker.


    Shoo!


    Pepak avoided repeatedly, his feathers shot on the street behind him, the house collapsed and the walls shattered.


    "Can''t catch up with her!"


    Pipak complained secretly in his heart. If he could get close to the princess Sissi, with his strong melee combat ability, he might be able to entangle her. However, the princess Sissi was too cautious and relied on his flexibility. Sex, and the ability to fly in the air, didn''t give Bipak this opportunity at all.


    Every time Pepak tried to approach An Qian, he would face An Qian''s feather attack in midair.Then evaded embarrassedly.


    In the case of high-speed movement, Pepak''s physical strength is constantly being consumed, and the speed begins to slow down.


    call out!


    A feather wiped his face and shot it, leaving a blood stain on Pepak''s face.


    And Anxi also noticed that Pi Parker''s speed had slowed down, and countless feathers turned into flying rain and smashed toward Pi Parker.


    Shoo!


    Peter Parker turned sideways to see if he had escaped the sword rain.


    After the rest of the catastrophe, Peter Parker did not have the slightest gratitude on his face, but showed a solemn expression.


    If you can''t find a chance before you run out of energy, you really might die here.


    Died in the hands of this group of navy.


    He hasn''t defeated that Lorne''s conspiracy, how could he die in such a place!


    A trace of determination flashed in Pepak''s eyes, and countless white spider silks shot out from his body and wrapped them on his body.


    Formed a white armor.


    But this is not the end, Pepak took a deep breath, the green veins on his forehead exposed and his face flushed.


    The black domineering continued to spread on the white spider silk, and soon the entire spider silk armor was wrapped in the black armed domineering.


    The surface of the armor gleamed with metal light, and Pepak slowly stood up, and the whole person seemed to be put on a black armor.


    "Spider Silk Overlord."


    Peter Parker said slowly, this trick is his unique trick at the bottom of the box.


    The perfect combination of armed domineering and one''s own abilities, composed of tricks.


    Even he himself didn''t know how strong this armor was.


    He once wore this armor and resisted the frontal attack of the cannon without any damage.Once fought to the death with a pirate who was good at hand-to-hand combat in the New World on a desert island, he finally hammered the opponent to death, and this armor was unscathed.


    He originally planned to hide this trick completely, and wait until later to give the man known as the "devil" a big surprise.


    Unexpectedly, he would be forced out now.


    "excuse me."


    Peter Parker raised his head and looked at An Qian flying in the air, and said slowly.


    His legs suddenly exerted force, and his whole body was like a cannonball, flying towards An Qian.


    The feather shot on the armor, making a harsh sound like metal rubbing, and then fell to the ground.


    He even rushed up against An Qian''s feather storm.


    Almost instantly, Pepak rushed in front of An Qian, his arm covered in armor was raised high, and hit An Qian''s head fiercely.


    An Qian raised her hand and blocked her head.The same pitch black domineering covering her slender arms.


    boom!


    The collision of two people''s arms is a competition of pure domineering and physical strength.


    It¡¯s just that the apparently semi-beastized Bepak is superior in power.


    boom!


    An Qian was hit directly on the ground, leaving a big hole in the street.


    "Finally got it done."


    Pepak returned to the ground, and the arrogance wrapped in his armor gradually dissipated.


    Cold sweat kept flowing from his head.


    He is out of breath, this ability consumes much energy.


    In the deep pit, there was a sound of broken rocks.


    The smoke dissipated, and An Qian continued to struggle in the pit, but countless spider silks entangled her limbs and nailed her whole body firmly in the pit.


    "Don''t try to struggle. The tenacity of my spider silk is far beyond your imagination."


    Pepak said slowly while panting.


    "It takes a lot of time to cut off these spider silks, so in a short time, you can''t continue to fight."


    Pepak looked at Oya, who was still fighting not far away, and Ai Yin, and said slowly to An Qian.


    "I don''t want to be an enemy of you, so I want to calm down your friends first, and then we will have a good chat."


    After he finished speaking, he dragged his tired body and walked over to the other side.


    But he didn''t notice. The moment he fell, Nana hiding in the corner, her pupils shrunk slightly, watching the white spider silk all over the ground, a trace of killing intent emerged from her body. Dissipated quickly again.


    "Your friend has been subdued by me, and now, I advise you to catch it in the end."


    After Ai Yin and Aoya exchanged swords, they separated tacitly. Ai Yin originally planned to take advantage of the victory and pursue the attack, but a wild voice rang behind her.


    Ai Yin felt an inexplicable sense of crisis behind her, and then she turned her body subconsciously, and a group of white spider silk flew past her waist.


    The spider''s silk shot on a collapsed house. Ai Yin turned around and saw that Pipak hadn''t known when he appeared behind him, and looked at himself with indifference.


    Not far away, An Qian was still struggling in the pit.


    Seeing Pipac and Aoya flanking back and forth, slowly approaching him, Ai Yin didn''t retreat in the slightest on his face, but instead revealed a trace of determination.


    "Two on one?"

 1087 Chapter 1064: Run!

    The navy will never back down, nor will it compromise with the pirates for any reason.


    This is what Ain told her about her teacher, the man with the title of "Black Fist" when she first joined the Navy.


    Although in his later naval career, Ain found that this sentence was not absolutely accurate. At some point, the navy would still compromise and be patient.But these are all humiliations that must be endured for justice.


    Ain understands this very well.


    So she took the teacher''s words as one of her life creeds.


    Even if she died, she would never be threatened by the pirates!


    "It is the glory of our generation to die for justice!"


    Ai Yin yelled, with pitch-black domineering covering the blade, and she rushed directly towards Pepak.


    "Damn it, I met another dead brain."


    Peter Parker said helplessly.He had only intended to make sense, but neither of these two women seemed ready to give themselves a chance to make sense.


    The navy long sword wrapped around the domineering stabbed out from an incredible angle, and stabbed it against Pi Parker''s neck.


    A trace of blood appeared on Pi Parker''s neck.


    A trace of helplessness appeared on Peter Parker''s face.


    He was only planning to come over and threaten the navy to let her know that she would not be the opponent of two people, and she would retreat in the face of difficulties. He did not expect that the navy was so determined that she would directly intend to do it.


    The stamina consumed just now has not had time to recover, and Pepak simply can''t escape this attack.


    Feeling the coldness on his neck, Pepak said helplessly.


    "Really, can''t you talk about it?"


    Ai Yin snorted coldly, and when she was about to do it directly, a woman''s voice rang in her ears.


    "I advise you, it''s better not to do it."


    Aoya''s fruit knife also appeared next to Ai Yin''s neck. The woman stuck to Ai Yin''s back and whispered in her ear.


    "Otherwise, I''m afraid my hands will shake."


    "Are you threatening me?"


    Ai Yin raised her eyebrows, and at the same time began to calculate.


    Do it yourself, there is no doubt that you can kill the man in front of you, but he definitely can''t avoid the attack of the woman behind.


    One life for another life is not something worthy of attention to Ai Yin, but she thought of An Qian.


    An Qian is still a little girl after all. If the woman behind her wants to vent her anger on An Qian, she can''t imagine.


    Ai Yin didn''t know how terrible a pirate''s malice was, but she knew very well that this was definitely not something a little girl could bear.


    An Qian has no obligation to pay for her actions.


    The two stood in a stalemate for a moment, and finally Ai Yin snorted and took the sword back.


    She also had to compromise with the pirates.


    "That''s it, everyone have a good talk."


    Peter Parker was relieved.


    "In fact, we are not pirates, but bounty hunters. To some extent, we are on the same front on both sides."


    "Our enemies are all pirates. Those fanatics who are at large on the sea."


    "On both sides of us, there is no need to die in such a place."


    "Bounty Hunter?"


    Ai Yin looked at Pi Parker, and then said suspiciously.


    "Are you bounty hunters?"


    If the other party is really a bounty hunter, then his behavior just now is indeed a bit rash.


    The Navy does not recognize the organization of bounty hunters. In the official definition of the Navy, the Bounty Hunters Association is nothing more than a civil organization.


    But in the view of some navies, at a certain time, these profit-seeking bounty hunters are even more trustworthy than their colleagues.


    "Replacement as fake."


    Peter Parker said so, and then took out a golden medal from his arms.This is a token given to them by the Bounty Hunter Association to determine their identity.


    Seeing this medal, the suspicion in Ai Yin''s eyes finally dissipated for most.


    "So, what is your purpose? Why did you come here."


    She looked directly into Pie Parker''s eyes.


    If these two people said they came to hunt the pirates, Ai Yin would be the first to not believe it, because with their strength, they definitely came from the new world, and the bounty hunters in the new world, if there is no special reason, are Won''t appear in Paradise.


    Because...not necessary.


    "we¡­¡­"


    , Pipak hesitated for a moment, and finally decided to tell the truth.


    "We are here for the historical text."


    "This damn historical text again!"


    Ai Yin scolded, because this damn historical text, it is no longer known how many people died.


    The lofty pirate emperors in the new world don''t care about the life and death of ordinary people. In the eyes of the nobles who live in Marijoa, the death of ordinary people is just a number.


    Only when they have experienced the scene first-hand can they know how many tragic things have happened on this sea and how many people have been destroyed.


    Some of these children who have experienced tragic fate have abandoned themselves and become pirates, doing what they hate most before, while others have chosen to become friends of justice and join the Navy to stop all these tragedies.


    When it was reported that the historical text was on Guolan Island, Ai Yin had a vague hunch that this small island might be completely destroyed because of this incident.


    "Yes," Pepak nodded, and he said slowly to Ai Yin.


    "I don''t want it to fall into the hands of the Pirate Emperors, otherwise this sea will become even more chaotic."


    "And now, as far as we know, the clues of the historical text may be..."


    "Stop your greetings for a while."


    At this time, Aoya roughly interrupted Pepak''s words. She pointed to the road that was swept by the shock wave and said slowly.


    "Listen carefully."


    Everyone quickly closed their mouths and listened in the direction of Oya''s fingers.


    That is, countless slight vibrations, the vibrations became more and more violent, and finally, the ground even slightly vibrated.


    "That''s... the sound of footsteps?"


    Ai Yin said solemnly.She saw a thick smoke rising from the end of this passage, as if countless people were running wild.


    At the end of the dense smoke, there appeared a strong middle-aged man, a few strong pirates, and some luxuriously dressed but extremely embarrassed gentlemen and ladies.


    They ran wildly on the road, as if there was a life-defying evil behind them chasing them.


    And Ai Yin quickly saw the identity of these "ghosts".


    That is, countless infected people.


    Some exhausted gentlemen were tripped over by a stone, and their companions didn''t even have the desire to support them. In the next instant, these poor people were swallowed directly by the infected.


    "Run!"


    The one who rushed to the front saw Ai Yin and the others, and quickly shouted.

 1088 1065 The Pirates Justice

    It was a gentleman in a suit and sunglasses. He was a little slow because he didn''t exercise much.


    However, at the time of life and death, he exploded with a potential far beyond usual, running in front of the team, even in front of several strong young men.


    As he ran, he yelled at this side breathlessly.


    "Run! They are chasing me!"


    "What''s chasing you?"


    At this time, An Qian just got rid of the spider silk sticking to her body and walked out of the big pit, just when she heard the man''s roar, she said with some confusion.


    However, she quickly understood what the man was talking about.


    It was overwhelming, and the army of infected people could hardly see the end.


    "Is this all the infected people from the entire island gathered together?"


    Pepak cursed secretly and said to Ai Yin next to him.


    "Now, it is not time for us to fight. If we continue to fight here, people on both sides of us may be left here!"


    Looking at the large number of infected people, Ai Yin''s face finally changed.


    "This time! The next time I meet you in the ocean doing evil, I will definitely not let you go!"


    She said so, and then drew the long sword from her waist, and walked towards the front against the running crowd.


    She faced countless infected people.


    "Cici, you leave here with this group of survivors!"


    "What about you?"


    An Qian seemed to realize something and asked anxiously.


    "I''ll stop them!"


    The jet black armed color was domineering covering Ai Yin''s long sword, she took a deep breath and said.


    "Because, protecting ordinary people is the bounden duty of our navy!"


    A sword aura cut through the ground and directly cut into the ranks of the infected, tearing the few infected who rushed in front to pieces.


    In addition to being a capable person, Ai Yin studied under the black-wrist Zefa, whether it was physical skills or swordsmanship, among the younger generation of the Navy, it was considered outstanding.


    Even Zefa, who had always been harsh on his subordinates, said that even if Zhuan Yuan was at Ai Yin''s age, his swordsmanship was nothing but this.


    To know who Zhuan Yuan is, he is one of the lieutenants of the navy headquarters, and even a woman who can compete with several generals for the position of generals.


    Zefa''s evaluation is not high.


    The survivors who had fled passed by, all showing gratitude, and then ran directly beside Ai Yin.


    Among them, Lisel and others did not hide the sarcasm in their eyes after they left.


    The Navy, after breaking for the pirates, how could this matter sound so ironic.


    "The pedantic navy does not know the so-called justice."


    He said with a sneer, but it was a good thing that someone broke the post for himself.


    "Death for justice."


    At this time, Ai Yin remembered his always teachings. He once said that, as a navy, it is a glorious thing to die for the justice that he abides by.


    It was also his lifelong pursuit.


    Did you finally get to this point?


    The infected were getting closer, and Ai Yin took a deep breath and held his long sword tightly.


    This sword has accompanied her for many years and is the only partner she can trust at this time.


    "I won''t let you step on here."


    Ai Yin said that she was ready to die.


    An infected person rushed to a position about ten meters away from Ai Yin, roared, leaped high, and rushed towards Ai Yin.


    But at this time, a bunch of spider silk suddenly shot from the side, shooting the infected person on the wall of a nearby building.


    "what are you doing?"


    Ai Yin turned his head and found that Pipak was facing this side, raised his hand, and then the man rushed to Ai Yin''s side.


    "I never had the habit of letting a woman break for me."


    This man said.He took a deep breath, and his whole body suddenly swelled a few points.


    Four arthropods covered with black hair grew out of his back, and his whole person became a huge black spider.


    Semi-Animalization is the most powerful stance of the animal-type ability. However, in this chaotic battlefield, the combat effectiveness of the Semi-Animalization is far less than that of the animal-type ability who releases their inner demons..


    "Spider Silk Wall!"


    There was an inhuman sound from Pepak¡¯s mouth, and countless spider silks spurted out of his mouth, glued to the walls on both sides of the road, and formed a large white web, which completely closed the entire road.


    Not only that, Pepak''s entire body rushed directly onto the big web, and the black domineering spread from his hands and onto this web of spider silk, and the entire web of spider silk became extremely black in an instant.


    Like, a high steel wall!


    Boom boom boom!


    The infected people directly slammed into the high wall, and the infected people behind them couldn''t stop and squeezed the infected person in the front into meat sauce.


    With the bodies of the infected people in front as a buffer, the infected people behind stopped, but they were also completely blocked on this road.He can only utter an angry roar at Pepak across the high wall.


    "Hohoho!"


    "It turns out that your ability still has this magical effect."


    Aoya came to the high spider silk wall, looked at Pepak, and said in surprise.


    He has been partnering with Bee Parker for so long, and this is the first time he has seen him use his abilities in this way.


    This ability reminded her of a famous pirate in the new world, the man known as "JOKER".


    "My domineering will not last long, but it is still possible to get the group of survivors to the port safely."


    Pepak''s forehead is constantly permeating cold sweat, it seems that covering the domineering high wall on top of this high wall consumes a lot of his physical strength.


    "Master Ai Yin!"


    At this time, An Qian also completed the evacuation of the survivors, walked to the high wall, and said worriedly to Ai Yin.


    "Next time, please don''t do this."


    She really treated Ai Yin as her sister.And just now, Ai Yin rushed in front of this group of infected people, if there is no help from Bepak, there is absolutely no possibility of surviving.


    "I can''t make ordinary people die innocently."


    And Ai Yin just answered her like this, "As I said before, protecting ordinary people is our bounden duty!"


    An Qian was silent. She had heard Ai Yin say this before, but this was the first time that I felt Ai Yin so intuitively. No, it should be said that a navy''s dedication to justice.


    "Is this...justice?"


    An Qian muttered to herself, her heart had a new understanding of the blue flag.


    But at this time, there was a trembling sound from the spider silk high wall, and the vibration became more and more violent, and finally the whole ground trembled.

 1089 Chapter 1066 Naval Justice

    "Roar! Roar! Roar!"


    The infected were lying in front of the high spider silk wall, roaring constantly.


    Then, the buildings glued on both sides of the high spider silk wall began to vibrate slightly.


    The vibration became more and more violent, and finally, the entire high wall began to shake violently!


    "The building next to it is about to collapse!"


    Oya yelled after seeing this scene.


    Everyone glanced at each other,


    "Run!"


    Peter Parker roared, he now has no physical strength to build a high wall of spider silk!


    boom!


    With the efforts of the infected, the entire high wall collapsed.


    This group of infected people roared and rushed over like beasts emerging from a broken cage.


    "We have done enough!"


    Seeing Pipak and Aoya next to her, she seemed to want to stop the infected group with her body, and Aoya couldn''t help but speak.


    "The time we bought for the survivors is enough for them to board the ship."


    "As long as you board the ship in the port, everyone is safe."


    The ships in the harbor have become the hope of all life. After a moment of silence, Ai Yin said in a deep voice to An Qian.


    "We... retreat."


    Her physical loss was not that much, so she supported An Qian and ran directly towards the port.


    On the other hand, Aoya carried the exhausted Pepak up and put it on her back.


    "Where is Nana?"


    Pi Parker seemed to think of something and shouted at Oya.


    "At the beginning of the battle, the woman disappeared, so she should be hiding!"


    Aoya responded that she had never believed in the woman who didn''t know her identity.


    "I said, we shouldn''t believe her!"


    "Is that so?"


    Pepak said with a bit of loss, this is the second time he has been betrayed on this island.


    It''s just that the man quickly regrouped.


    "It doesn''t matter, it''s a good thing to be alive after all."


    "You good old man."


    Aoya cursed, but there was no other way. Pipak was such a person.


    For the pirates, or for some evildoers, he may be a killer even more fierce than them, but for some innocent and kind people, he can''t help being cruel.


    The speed of the crowd was very fast, and within a short while, the blue sea appeared in their vision.


    Ahead, the group of survivors had found a ship capable of traveling. Under the leadership of a strong man, the survivors began to board the ship.


    "Ahead, not far away!"


    Ayin yelled, she even saw the navy fleet appear on the sea level.


    At this time, she remembered that in order to encircle and suppress the pirates gathered on Guolan Island, the navy gathered a fleet, and these fleets became the life-saving straw to save Guolan Island!


    With the strength of the navy, the disaster that occurred on Guolan Island will surely be resolved, and even help Guolan Island rebuild quickly.


    But at this time, An Qian saw a small black dot appearing in the sky, the small dot getting bigger and bigger, like a black ball.


    "That is¡­¡­"


    An Qian squinted her eyes, then exclaimed.


    "Cannonball!"


    boom!


    The shell fell on the edge of Golan Island, turning a towering building into ashes.


    "What is the Navy doing?" Ai Yin took out the phone worm in his arms and wanted to make a call.


    "Here, there are still survivors!"


    "Blu Blu Blu!"


    The phone worm made a sound, and Ai Yin had never felt that the sound was so long.


    "Marshal of the Warring States period... Hurry up!"


    She said anxiously.But when she raised her head, she was stunned.


    Countless black cannonballs appeared in the sky of Guolan Island, and then landed everywhere on Guolan Island.


    boom!boom!boom!boom!boom!


    Endless, bombs hit the ground, ignited a fire, and the afterglow of the explosion destroyed everything!


    In almost an instant, the entire Guolan Island was covered by artillery fire.


    "Is this... the Demon Slayer Order?"


    An Qian''s pupils shrank, and she muttered to herself that she had heard her brother talk about this, and the navy would launch an order to conceal something.


    The specification of a demon killing order is at least one admiral and a fleet of ten or more admiral-level officers. The fierce gunfire will directly sink the island they regard as the target.


    Are they trying to sink the entire island?


    Soon, the navy gave An Qian''s answer. Several main battle warships slowly turned their muzzles and aimed their huge muzzles at Guolan Island.


    Then, shells several times larger than ordinary shells flew out of these black holes.Smashed towards Guolan Island.


    boom!


    The first shell landed not far from them, the huge power destroyed everything, and the shock wave almost lifted them off.


    The second one fell in the ranks of infected people behind. Before countless infected people could react, they were directly evaporated into coke by the high temperature, and the dark corpses rolled on the ground.


    The third and fourth pieces destroyed the fruit orchard on Guolan Island and all the buildings above the central mountain.


    "Ayin, what''s the matter..."


    At this time, the phone worm in Ayin''s hand was finally connected, and the voice of an old man came from the other end of the phone worm.


    "Warring States Marshal, here..."


    Ai Yin just wanted to say something, but she saw a bomb fell in the harbor, on the ship where the group of survivors were landing.


    The entire ship, together with the entire harbor, was turned into rubble in an instant.


    Those survivors didn''t even have a chance to cry.With the port, the smoke disappeared.


    "never mind¡­¡­"


    Ai Yin said in despair.


    Even the hand holding the phone worm is a bit unstable.


    ...


    "The first round of the navy''s volley has been launched, and the buildings on Golan Island have destroyed 80%!"


    The navy fleet, the main ship, the meeting room.


    A naval officer reported.


    "Request, instructions for the next step."


    Sitting in front of him was a resolute man with sunglasses and wrinkles on his face.


    The man was silent for a long time before asking finally.


    "Is Sakaski here?"


    "Five minutes ago, General Sakaski had arrived."


    "The speed of coming is faster than expected."


    The old man murmured to himself, then waved his hand and said to the navy.


    "Let Sakarski use his abilities and destroy this island."


    "Can''t let the plague spread out."


    The old man''s voice was haggard, and after issuing this order, he seemed to be tens of years old.


    "understood."


    The navy hesitated for a moment, and finally said softly.


    After the navy left, the veteran turned his chair, looked at the Guolan Island, which had turned into a sea of ??fire, through the glass of the cabin, and said softly.


    "This is...justice."


    For the first time, he was so suspicious of the justice he insisted on.

 1090 Chapter 1067

    The shock wave of the explosion spread to the entire sea area centered on Guolan Island.


    The waves were rough, and a huge wave swept everything.


    A tall man about four meters tall stood on the deck of a dhow, looking at the small island not far away being baptized by gunfire, and muttered to himself.


    "It seems that after so many years, you have not changed at all."


    "In order to cover up one thing, do not hesitate to destroy everything."


    He can even imagine that in the near future, the spokesperson of the world government will use this small island to be occupied by pirates, or a criminal lair, to gloss over his own righteous behavior.


    It is not only ordinary people on this sea that are deceived, but even the navy itself is just a chess piece in the hands of the world government.


    After a long time, the man took out a phone bug and dialed the phone gently.


    "Case, my mission is over."


    The man slowly said to the other end of the phone bug.


    "Have you got the text of the history?"


    On the other end of the phone worm, there was a man''s calm voice, and the sound of women playing in the water could be faintly heard around.


    "No,"


    The man shook his head, "People from the world government came forward and directly destroyed this island."


    "Oh?"


    The person called Case said in surprise.


    He didn''t expect that with the strength of a man, he would miss a place like Paradise.


    But think about it, it''s a matter of course.


    The world government will not hand over the text of history to Lorne so easily. There is already a Roger in this world, and they don''t want to face a Lorne who may be even more terrifying than Roger.


    Therefore, once the clues related to the last historical text appear, the world government will never stop it.


    "Is CP-0 dispatched and secretly destroyed the clues of the last historical text?"


    Case teased, he paused before continuing.


    "Or, one of those five people shot it himself?"


    "A fruit that should have disappeared in history has appeared."


    The man said slowly.


    "Specifically what happened on this small island, you should know from the newspaper before long."


    "After this action is over, I will return to the new world soon, and then I want to talk to Lorne."


    The man continued.


    "We and him should have a common enemy."


    "That is, the world government."


    "Very crazy idea."


    Case became excited after hearing the man''s words.


    The craziest man in the world, and the craziest demon in the world, if they cooperate, what will happen?


    Case is looking forward to it.


    "It''s just that, before that, there is one thing you must do."


    Case said slowly.


    "Help me with someone."


    "Who?"


    Case''s voice slowly spread from the phone worm, and after hearing the other party''s name, the man''s pupils contracted slightly.


    "It''s him?"


    "With your ability, this should be done easily."


    Case''s voice came from the other side.


    "Don''t let me down, Barrett."


    ...


    An Qian assisted Ai Yin, who was a little depressed, and avoided the shells shot from the sea.


    A cannonball fell 30 meters away from them, and the huge shock wave directly knocked them all over.


    Pepak got up from the ground with a sullen face and shouted to his surroundings.


    "Leave this place!"


    The navy intends to destroy this island, if they continue to stay here, they will definitely be buried in this place.


    "I still have a small boat docked behind the island."


    An Qian said loudly at this time.


    "We can take that small boat and get out of here!"


    That small boat was the one she took to come to this small island. The small boat was not big, but it was more than enough to take a few of them.


    The speed of the crowd was very fast. With the help of the buildings on the small island, they left the former peninsula and shelled the most violent place.


    Along the way, the corpses of the infected people who were burnt to coke were scattered all over the island. Some infected people who were not affected by the shells rushed over and howled after seeing them and the group, but they couldn''t get close to them. , Was cut off by Aoya.


    Passing through the central city, they quickly came to the slum area. Because the buildings here are all flat buildings and are located in low-lying areas, the navy''s salvo has not yet spread here.


    "The infected people here have been attracted by the fire before, so it is safe here for the time being!"


    Oya said slowly.


    "Passing through the slums, we will be able to reach the back peninsula of Golan Island! I hope your boat will still be docked there!"


    Aoya did not report much hope, because the survivors on this small island may not only be a few of them. If others find the boats first, then they will have no way to leave here!


    "and many more!"


    When he passed a lonely two-story building, Pipak seemed to think of something, punched through the door of the building, and then came to a corner.


    There is a small wardrobe here.


    "Hope, nothing will happen."


    Pepak took a deep breath and opened the closet.


    He saw that a little girl was curled up in this closet. She seemed to be sleeping soundly because of too much fear.


    Because of the vibration of the closet, she slowly opened her eyes, and what caught her eye was an anxious face of Pepak.


    "what!"


    The little girl just wanted to scream, but Oya gently covered her mouth.


    "Fortunately, nothing happened."


    Pepak said with some fear, and now he remembered that it would be too dangerous to leave this little girl alone in such a place.


    If they have an accident and there is no time to rush back, then the little girl will be buried with them.


    "Brother takes you out of here!"


    Peter Parker picked up the little girl, and then quickly left the small building.


    The next moment, a cannonball flew from a distance and accurately hit the small building.


    In an instant, this small building was wrapped in a sea of ??fire.


    "The navy''s artillery fire has begun to radiate here! You must leave quickly!"


    Aoya said loudly to Pi Parker, and at this time, they also got together with An Qian and Ayin outside.


    "The boat is just ahead!"


    An Qian crossed a small hill and saw the blue sea appear before their eyes.


    Several survivors were standing next to a small boat, retracting the anchor, and preparing to set sail.


    "Wait for us!"


    An Qian yelled, but the few survivors just glanced towards them, and then seemed to have not heard.


    With the sails down, the boat slowly left the shore.

 1091 Chapter 1068

    By the time An Qian and the others arrived here, the boat was nearly 100 meters away from them.


    "Asshole!"


    At this time, even An Qian, who has always been well-behaved, couldn''t help but curse an swear word.


    These people stole her boat directly, and there were so many people on the boat, but those people went straight away.They didn''t even have the idea to wait a moment.


    If it weren''t for one after another and long distances, she would definitely catch up and snatch the boat back.


    "What should we do now?"


    Aoya asked in a deep voice.


    Anxi¡¯s boat had been stolen, and the harbor was destroyed by naval fire. If they could not find another boat in a short time, they would definitely be buried on this island.


    All of them are capable people. Once they fall into the deep sea, there is only one result.


    death.


    "I still have a boat!"


    At this time, Ai Yin finally recovered, she said a little haggardly.


    "I still have a ship, which is docked not far away."


    Just now, the cannonball fired by the navy towards this side completely destroyed her belief. For the first time, Ai Yin began to question what the navy''s justice on her shoulder meant.


    Is justice really justice?


    Following Ai Yin''s guidance, everyone came to a hidden area. This was a hillside. There was a shoal under the hillside, and a small boat was hidden behind a rock on the shoal.


    This is a blind spot in the field of vision, if you don''t look carefully, you can''t find it.


    This ship was used by Ayn to chase An Qian, but fortunately it still docked there.


    "My warship is in the mist of the sea not far ahead!"


    Ai Yin said slowly.


    "As long as we rush to the warship, we will be able to survive!"


    Everyone slid down the hillside.The boat docked quietly on the shallows.


    "The hull is intact!"


    "Yang Fan!"


    After a simple inspection, Ai Yin said slowly,


    Everyone worked together and pushed the boat into the sea.Standing on the deck of this small boat, Ai Yin looked at the Guolan Island, which was transformed into a sea of ??fire behind, suddenly a little trance.


    The small boat approached in the direction of the sea fog, and a warship could be seen vaguely out of the sea fog.


    This is Ain''s warship.


    She could even see the deck of the warship, and her men were watching nervously.


    "You hide in the cabin!"


    Ai Yin seemed to be thinking of something, and said to Pi Parker.


    boom!


    But suddenly, everyone heard a loud noise, and a cannonball shot from a distance in the direction of the Navy''s main fleet.


    "Are you really the navy? Do they even kill us?"


    Pepak, who had just gotten into the cabin, stared at the cannonball that was gradually approaching him, and said with a look of disbelief.


    And Ai Yin was stunned. She picked up a telescope on the ship and looked in the direction of the naval fleet.


    A tall old man also looked in this direction. After seeing Ai Yin, the old man shook his head slightly, and then put down the telescope in his hand.


    "The target of the shells is not us!"


    At this time, An Qian suddenly spoke. As the shell approached, she found that the height of the shell was too high, not as if it had been shot at them.


    Sure enough, the cannonball flew over their heads.


    boom!


    An Qian turned around and saw that the cannonball fell accurately on a small boat not far behind them.


    The boat suddenly ignited a raging flame, and then slowly sank, and some people''s painful wailing could still be heard faintly.


    "That''s the group of people who stole my boat before..."


    An Qian widened her eyes and said slowly.


    "The Navy, isn''t it going to let anyone leave this island?"


    "Perhaps, you must stay here for a while."


    At this time, Ayin reacted and slowly said to several people hiding in the cabin.


    "what?"


    Pe Parker was a little dazed.


    But he quickly reacted. The opponent''s navy should have spotted them a long time ago, but he didn''t do anything because he saw the navy clothes on Ai Yin and An Qian.


    If you let them know that they and others are hiding in it, their consequences may be no different from those ships.


    The navy wants to destroy this island, destroy everything related to this island!


    The boat soon came to the side of Ayin''s warship. A group of naval soldiers had stood by the side of the warship and waited for a long time. When Ayin had just arrived under the warship, a ladder was dropped from above.


    After An Qian hung the boat on the body of the warship, he followed Ain and boarded the ladder.


    ...


    "You said, will they betray us?"


    At this time, Pipak, who was hiding in the cabin of the small boat, lowered his voice and said softly to the Aoya beside him.


    Under Aoya''s care, the little girl gently leaned in Aoya''s arms, not so afraid.


    "I don''t know, I won''t trust anyone."


    "Since we came to this small island, we have been betrayed by others."


    "Mr. Wolf, Nana, it is normal to be betrayed by those two navies now."


    Ao Ya looked very plain, and for her, being betrayed was too common.


    "It''s the same."


    Pepak touched his nose and said embarrassingly.


    But they couldn''t help it. If they didn''t follow Ayin''s orders, they couldn''t even leave the island.


    At this time, a woman''s voice suddenly rang behind Pi Parker.


    "I didn''t betray you before, I was just looking for an escape tool."


    In a corner of the cabin, Nana''s figure slowly emerged. Pepak turned around and said with excitement after seeing Nana.


    "I didn''t expect you to hide here! I thought you abandoned us before!"


    "The two navies are now on board the warship. We must hide here, otherwise..."


    Pepak wanted Nana to hide in this cabin, but before he could finish his words, a cold bayonet was sent directly into his body.


    "Now, I betrayed you."


    Nana touched Pi Parker and said softly.Pepak could even feel the heat coming out of the woman''s mouth.


    Her tone was very plain, but the more hate that kind of madness, it was almost impossible to cover up.


    The knife squirmed slowly in Pepak''s body. Pepak tried to push the woman away, but found that he couldn''t raise the strength at all.


    This knife has a sea floor stone on it!


    "Why are you doing this?"


    Peter Parker''s eyes widened and asked in disbelief.


    He didn''t understand when he had a holiday with this woman.


    There is no reason at all, this woman has no reason to attack herself!


    Blood spewed out from Pepak''s wound and would spray on the cabin.


    It also sprayed on Nana''s body, dyeing her black tights a weird red.

 1092 Chapter 1069 "Good People"

    Nana waited for a long time. When she saw Pipac transform into a half-beast form on Golan Island, she already knew that Pipac was the murderer who killed Cassie.


    So when Pi Parker and the others clashed with Ayin and the others, Nana went into hiding and did not choose to do it.


    She followed the people all the way and hid in this small boat, and finally waited until Ai Yin and the others left the small boat before finding a chance to do it.


    "why?"


    Nana''s face was spattered with Pi Parker''s blood, but she didn''t have the idea of ??wiping it. Instead, her eyes widened and looked at Pi Parker.


    "When you killed Cassie, did you think about why?"


    After the death of the boss, Cassie became her only companion, a family-like existence.


    They were planning to leave the dispute on the sea and then return to the South China Sea to find a secluded island and live a hidden life.


    But Pepak deprived her of her last wish and brutally killed Cassie.


    When Nana saw Cassie being hung in the alley, she almost collapsed.


    "Cassie...who is it?"


    Pepak struggled to say, and at the same time the faces of enemies flashed in his mind. He was very convinced that he had never played against an opponent named Casey.


    However, the anger of the woman in front of him didn''t seem to be a fake. Pepak still doubted whether an innocent person named "Cassie" really existed and died tragically in his own hands.


    "Nana is it."


    Oya held her fruit knife tightly, and quietly came to Nana''s back, and the gleaming knife pressed against Nana''s neck.


    The blade pierced into the skin, and a line of blood flowed down.


    "If you don''t let go, it''s not just your skin that my knife might cut."


    "Are you threatening me?"


    Nana felt the threat from the people behind her, and said with a look of disdain.


    "Since I chose to shoot, I won''t care about my life."


    "Or, you can take a gamble with me on whether I can kill him before you pierce my neck with a knife."


    Although there was no word, everyone knew who Nana was referring to.


    The atmosphere became extremely dignified, and Pepak felt the blade of his knife pierced into him, and there was a constant wave of energy that made him weak.


    This is the sea floor stone, anyone with the ability, even if it just touches the sea floor stone with a finger, will feel weak.Not to mention, this dagger directly penetrated his body at this time.


    Now Pepak felt that he couldn''t even blink his eyes.


    Blood kept flowing out of Pepak''s body, his complexion became paler and paler. If he was not healed in time, this man would soon die from excessive blood loss.


    A man who was aspiring to end this chaotic era of the sea, died in such a corner so aggrieved, and Pi Parker was very unwilling.


    "I remember."


    At this time, Pepak seemed to understand something and said slowly while looking at Nana''s eyes.


    "Are you the companion of that pirate on Guolan Island?"


    "That, the companion of the pirate who claims to know that man."


    It is strange to think about the fact that there are so many domineering pirates gathered on the small island of Guolan.


    Therefore, Pipak had to associate Nana with the pirate who was brutally killed by him.


    "That man?"


    A trace of doubt flashed in Nana''s eyes, but she quickly reacted.


    "You mean Lorne, right?"


    "Sure enough, you know each other!"


    A ray of flame flashed in Peter Parker''s eyes, and after thinking about it, he understood.


    "You are all accomplices of that devil, you are more than guilty of death!"


    Peter Parker said coldly, this is a simple truth, Lorne is the most terrifying demon in this sea, then all his friends and partners have become accomplices in the tragedy of this era.


    None of their hands are clean!


    And Nana understood everything after hearing what Pepak said.


    -There is no misunderstanding. After knowing Cassie''s identity, Pepak killed Cassie on purpose.


    Just because, Cassie claims to know Lorne!


    The man in front of him, under his gentle and kind-hearted appearance, hides what he didn''t even notice, crazy and extreme.


    "I won''t regret those who have surpassed their lives."


    But Peter Parker said calmly.


    "My only regret is that I didn''t end Lorne personally."


    "Asshole!"


    A trace of killing intent flashed in Nana''s eyes. She held it with her hand, and the dagger inlaid with sea iron fragments in her hand was pulled out of Pi Parker''s body. Pi Parker has not yet reacted, and the strength of her body has not yet recovered. He thrust the dagger into his heart again.


    Any capable person, if his heart is directly hit by Hailoushi, there is only one result.


    That is death.


    No matter how powerful people are, Lorne, Whitebeard, Kaido, and even the woman above Mary Joa is no exception!


    "you dare!"


    A hint of surprise flashed in Aoya''s eyes, she didn''t expect Nana to be so decisive!


    Once she did it, she had absolutely no chance of surviving.


    Is the man named "Cassie" really so important to her? He even gave his life for her.


    Aoya didn''t know, but she had no time to stop it.


    Nana''s dagger was getting closer and closer to Pi Parker''s heart. Just as the dagger was about to pierce Pi Parker''s body, a crisp crying sound broke the dignity.


    "Wow! Big brother, big sister! Why are you fighting!"


    The little girl who was saved by Nana cried out, whether it was Nana or Bepak, it was a lifesaver to her.


    She didn''t understand why the two brothers and sisters, who were so kind, suddenly came to the point of fighting to death.


    Isn¡¯t it good for everyone to sit together and talk?


    Huh!


    The dagger pierced into Pi Parker''s body, and it was only less than a millimeter away from Pi Parker''s heart.


    Pepak could even feel the coldness of the dagger through the beating of his heart.


    Aoya also stopped her movements, and the fruit knife cut a long blood mark on Nana''s neck.


    Blood flowed from her white neck.


    "Brothers and sisters, don''t fight it, okay."


    The little girl ran up from behind, grabbed Nana''s clothes, and said with tears.


    "This big brother saved me, and big sister you also saved me. You are all good people!"


    "Good guys, don''t fight!"


    The world is simply divided into black and white for the little girl''s young heart.


    The bad guys do no evil, but the good guys are extremely kind.


    Brother and sister are good people.


    Why do good people fight?

 1093 Chapter 1070 "Good People 2"

    Everyone said nothing, and in the cabin, only the cry of the little girl was left.


    "Everyone makes peace! I ask my brothers and sisters to eat sweets!"


    While talking, she took out a handful of squeezed Zou Baba candy from her clothes.


    This is her mother, who bought her to comfort her when she went to the street.


    She has been reluctant to eat it, and plans to go home and share this candy with her mother.


    This was a very warm thing at first, but the little girl''s mother never had the opportunity to feel this warmth again.


    These candies have also been left in the little girl''s clothes.


    Nana stretched out her hand and tremblingly picked up a candy from the little girl''s hand.


    "This little girl, if it weren''t for Bepak, might have been buried in naval fire."


    Oya said slowly.She held her knife and looked at Nana warily.


    I am afraid that the latter will suddenly do it.


    And Nana didn''t answer Oya, she turned around, said something to Pi Parker''s ear, and then drew the dagger from Pi Parker''s chest.


    Blood gushing.She turned, jumped, and left the cabin.


    With a plop, the woman jumped into the sea.


    Aoya quickly came to the cabin window, through the window, but in the rough sea, there was no trace of the woman.


    As if that woman was swallowed by the sea.


    ...


    "What happen to you guys?"


    After a long time, Ai Yin returned to the cabin and saw that he had been stabbed twice, his face was pale, and many incomparable Pipak said with some surprise.


    Aoya was squatting next to her, bandaging the wound with a piece of gauze.


    "It''s nothing."


    Peter Parker said weakly.


    "It''s just that there have been some conflicts."


    Ayin glanced at Bi Parker, and did not entangle what Bi Parker was referring to.


    "After checking and confirming that you do not carry the virus from Golan Island, you can leave here."


    Back on the warship, she learned about the purpose of the Warring States Marshal''s bombing of Guolan Island through her men.


    Although she was angry, she had to admit that this was the best way to prevent the spread of the virus.


    The horror of that kind of virus, Ai Yin had already seen on Guolan Island.


    If this virus spreads, what will happen to the world, she doesn''t know.


    However, she could not imagine.


    "Everything brought from Guolan Island must be destroyed."


    She looked at Peter Parker, waved, and several navy officers took out some simple clothes from behind.


    "After cleaning, you can leave here."


    Everything she said naturally included the clothes Bi Parker was wearing.


    In fact, letting these two people go would put Ayin under a lot of pressure, but the experience on Guolan Island told Ayin that these two people are very kind people.


    And kind people should not be treated like pirates.


    If Ayin, before boarding Golan Island, would not hesitate to execute the navy''s orders, she now has some doubts about the word "justice".


    ...


    "What did that woman tell you before."


    After Ai Yin left, Aoya looked at Pi Parker and suddenly said.


    "Are you talking about Ayin? Didn''t you just listen?"


    "No, it''s another woman. Why did she let you off at the end."


    Aoya shook her head, she said slowly while helping Pi Parker bandage the wound.


    "You killed her companion. According to her character, she should choose to die with you."


    "Nana?"


    Pepak remembered what she had said in her ear before, and hesitated a little.


    "Perhaps, because I am too kind, just let me go."


    "Ha ha."


    Aoya raised her head, looked at Pi Parker, rolled her eyes, and said mercilessly.


    ...


    Not far from Guolan Island, there is a reef. A woman wearing a black tights got out of the sea, and then swam onto this reef.


    A plank drifted here with the sea, and she jumped and jumped onto the plank.


    The woman''s body is very light. She hugged this plank and drifted in the sea for a long time. The night fell. Finally, she saw a little light on the sea.


    Without hesitation, the woman swam slowly in the direction of the light.


    This is a luxurious cruise ship. Even if it is late at night, you can still hear the laughter of gentlemen and ladies in the banquet hall inside the cruise ship.


    With the help of night cover, the woman easily boarded the cruise ship, and then dived into the interior of the cruise ship.


    The sea water left from her clothes left conspicuous water stains on the clean floor.


    !


    There was footsteps not far away, and the woman immediately hid in a room.


    "Hey, I don''t know it was those gentlemen and ladies who made the ground so dirty again!"


    A waiter complained outside the door, and then he took a mop and slowly dragged it on the ground.


    "Fortunately, I didn''t find myself."


    The woman breathed a sigh of relief, and then looked up at this room.


    This is a bedroom where a woman lives, at least from the appearance of the room.


    She took out the fitted clothes from the closet, and after a simple change, she transformed from a bewildered and noble lady into a noble-born lady.


    After folding the clothes that had slowed down, and throwing them into the sea through the window of the room, the woman left the room.


    There are few people on the splint in the middle of the night.


    The gentlemen and ladies all enjoyed themselves in the banquet hall, and only some sailors who watched the night fell drunk on the deck.


    The woman was in a trance in the sea breeze.


    Then, as if thinking of something, she took out a few Zubaba candy from her clothes.


    Pulling off the icing, she put it in her mouth and tasted it carefully.


    As soon as the candy was put in her mouth, she frowned. Because it had been soaked in the water for too long, the candy had an astringent taste of sea water.


    It''s just that she didn''t spit out the candy, but tasted it carefully.


    It took a long time before she swallowed the candy.


    "so bitter"


    She said so.


    Perhaps justice is so bitter.


    "correct,"


    She waved to a certain drunk sailor, and then asked slowly after the other person came over.


    "Where did this ship go."


    "Madam, did you forget?"


    The sailor snorted out of alcohol and said loudly.


    "This ship is a cruise from the starting point of the park to the end of the Chambord Islands. On this ship, you can tour the entire park!"


    "Excuse me, do you want to disembark halfway?"


    "No."


    The woman shook her head and said.

 1094 Chapter 1071 Military Court

    Two days after the Guolan Island incident.


    Naval warship, a conference room.


    Ayin sat on a chair and accepted the trial within the navy.


    "So, the reason why you disobeyed the order and landed on Golan Island is because your subordinate, Captain Sissi is on the island, you are going to bring her back?"


    "And Cici is on the island because I accepted your order before to go to the island to search for intelligence?"


    Lieutenant General Crane stared at Ai Yin''s eyes and asked word by word.


    The navy is an army, and within the army, the most important thing is the ability to execute orders.


    They don''t need soldiers who will disobey their orders.


    "Is such that."


    Ai Yin said slowly.At this time, she was wearing a navy shirt and completely unloaded her weapons.


    "The reason why Cici went to that island is entirely my fault."


    "So, I am willing to bear all this."


    "Is that so?"


    Lieutenant General Crane looked at Ai Yin for a long time, and found nothing unusual in her eyes.


    She did not lie.


    As the oldest members of the navy at this time, Lieutenant General Crane almost grew up with the Warring States Marshal, Lieutenant General Karp, and the former Heiwan Zefa.


    Therefore, she can be said to have grown up watching Ai Yin.


    In her eyes, Ai Yin has always been a well-behaved little girl,


    This is the first time she has violated the above order. She doesn''t want this little girl to ruin her future because of this.


    Therefore, with this trial, if Ai Yin could persuade her, she would not continue to pursue it.


    "So, did you find anything on Golan Island?"


    "For example, the culprit that caused this disaster, or clues related to the historical text."


    "No."


    Ayin shook his head.


    "When I landed on Golan Island, the plague had already erupted, and the entire island was full of people infected by the plague. They went crazy and attacked me."


    "I have hardly seen a few living people. I don''t know the cause of this disaster."


    "And the historical text,"


    Ain paused, and after hesitating for a while, finally decided to speak out his guess.


    "According to the information I have, the clues of this historical text are in the hands of a winemaker."


    "When I first set foot on Golan Island, the winemaker was still alive, which is why I did not return immediately after finding Cici."


    "They were surrounded by the infected and then opened a way through artillery fire."


    "I and Ai Yin are behind them as their queen."


    "And they clearly arrived at the port, but they were hit by a naval shell. The entire port was turned into rubble in an instant, and they should have sunk into the sea."


    Ai Yin said slowly, she told her experience in Guolan Island, but in this story, she removed the two people of Pipaque and Aoya.


    Regarding the navy firing on Guolan Island, she could understand why the Marshal of the Warring States Period did this, but she couldn''t accept it.


    The inhabitants of an entire island did not die in the hands of the pirates, but died in the hands of the navy symbolizing justice, which made her a little unacceptable.


    "So, are the clues related to the historical text broken?"


    Lieutenant General Crane keenly captured the key point in Ayin''s words.


    The event that has been raging on this sea for so long will unexpectedly end with this kind of thing.


    It''s just that the clues of the historical text are broken, which is a good thing after all.


    After all, there are only a handful of people who are truly qualified to control the text of history in this sea.


    This clue is broken, which means that in a short time, they will no longer be able to take in the secret treasure left by Roger.


    For the Navy, this gave them a chance to breathe.


    "I approved your answer."


    After a long time, Lieutenant General He nodded and looked at Ai Yin.


    "It''s just that, as a punishment, after returning to Malin Vatican, you have to ban your foot in Malin Vatican for a month."


    Ai Yin breathed a sigh of relief, this punishment, for her, can be said to be insignificant.


    Just as she was about to get up and leave this room, Lieutenant General Crane seemed to remember something, and suddenly asked casually.


    "By the way, when on the island, did you notice anything strange about Captain Cici?"


    "Did she hide anything from the Navy?"


    Lieutenant General Crane''s tone was very ordinary, like an elder hushing cold and warmth to the younger generation.


    However, after hearing these words, Ai Yin was stunned.


    The lethality of this sentence is ten times more severe than the previous Lieutenant General Crane''s trial against her!


    She almost felt her heart stagnate for a moment.


    "No, no."


    "Cici is a little girl, I will take care of her."


    Ai Yin replied.


    "Is that so?"


    Lieutenant General Crane was a little surprised at Ai Yin''s answer, after a little thought, she nodded.


    "Then I know."


    "It''s okay, you can leave."


    ...


    Three days after the Guolan Island incident.


    In the new world, Sdie, Lorne sits in the dark iron castle, holding a newspaper in his hand.


    The newspaper has a line written in bold font.


    "The ancient nightmare reappears, the tragedy that appeared on the island of Golan!"


    Below is a photo of Golan Island being bombed by navy fire, and the navy''s official answer.


    After reading the newspaper word by word, Lorne frowned slightly.


    "What happened? Do you know who finally got the historical text of Golan Island?"


    Next to him, a woman in a red dress quietly walked behind Ron, then glanced at the newspaper in Ron''s hand, and asked in surprise.


    The text of history controlled by the Vennhill family is only the last fragment.


    As long as they get this fragment, they will be able to find the location of Lavdrew.So as to solve all the mysteries.


    "Do not."


    Lorne shook his head, he said slowly.


    "It seems that the determination of the world government is beyond my imagination."


    "Are you sure the world government did it?"


    At this time, Garrett also finished reading the newspaper in Lorne''s hand and frowned.


    After all, this small island is still under the jurisdiction of the world government. If they do this, if it is revealed, wouldn''t it make the residents of the entire sea chill?


    "Generally not bad."


    Lorne replied.


    Although the official reply of the world government was that a strong man who controlled the fruits of the plague caused this tragedy, Lorne understood it very clearly.


    This is clearly the tragedy created by the world government in order to cover up the last piece of historical text.


    They didn''t know whose hands were in control of the historical text, and they simply destroyed the island directly. As long as all the people on the island were killed, then naturally no one would know the clues of the historical text.


    Very simple, but very effective method.

 1095 Chapter 1072

    Unlike the Navy, Lorne saw it more clearly.


    If there really exists a person with the ability to control the "Plague Fruit", who is lurking on a small island in the paradise, he will definitely not cause this tragedy.


    Because this has no meaning other than exposing oneself to the world government and the navy.


    Seeking a name?


    In the whole incident, even the name, age, or gender of the capable person was not revealed.


    Seeking profit?


    Using this ability to threaten the residents of this small island will gain far more benefits than directly killing them. What''s more, the current Guolan Island has just been restored to life, and several waterways have just been reopened. It is almost predictable. , It won¡¯t take long for Guolan Island to become one of the richest islands in this sea area. To control this island is far easier to gain than destroying it.


    Moreover, not long ago, news came out that clues related to the historical text were hidden on Guolan Island.The pirates in the entire paradise were moved, and the navy even sent an entire fleet to encircle the island.


    Don¡¯t you be afraid of hitting the navy directly if you make killings there?


    Lorne didn''t believe that someone who had acquired such a powerful ability and knew the ability to endure it for so long would be an idiot.


    "This matter should be self-directed and performed by the world government, the purpose is to completely cut off the clues of the last historical text."


    Lorne''s right index finger tapped the tabletop lightly, and then said slowly.


    "I just don''t know what role the Navy played in this incident."


    With the character of the Warring States period, this kind of incident should not be allowed to happen.


    Or is it that even the navy is kept in the dark by the world government?


    "The plague fruit?"


    And Garrett''s focus is obviously in another place.


    "I seem to have heard of this fruit. It was in the hands of someone who almost dominated the entire sea hundreds of years ago."


    "At that time, the navy dispatched several fleets in order to eliminate this strong man, and suffered heavy losses."


    "I just didn''t expect someone to get such a powerful ability."


    No matter what the truth of the incident on Golan Island is, one thing is certain, that is, the news that the "Plague Fruit" reappeared is true.


    "This kind of thing, leave it to the navy for headaches."


    Lorne said lightly.


    Since the official statement of the world government is that the "fruit of plague" has appeared, the Navy must give an explanation.


    Whether it is to catch the owner of this fruit, or to dispatch troops to kill the opponent.The navy must give an explanation to the inhabitants of the world.


    Otherwise, the panic caused by this fruit will have a terrible impact on the entire world.


    The events of Guolan Island are vivid, and no one can guarantee that the disaster on Guolan Island will not happen to him.


    Lorne has worked hard for so long, and the threat is not as good as the fruit ability of someone who doesn''t know the user, which is really ironic.


    "But the clues in the historical text are broken, so our previous efforts were wasted?"


    Garrett frowned and said.


    Since Lorne returned from the country of Japan, he desperately wanted to go to Love Drew, so he dispatched the entire Vennhill family to collect the text of history.


    It was hard to gather all the other historical texts, but there were omissions in this last historical text.


    "House is not the only one who knows the location of the Lost City of Poseidon."


    Lorne said indifferently, if the dead House knew that his dying words caused this consequence, he would probably laugh directly.


    "This method of the world government can only be used once. If the same method is used next time, it will not deceive anyone."


    "Once the people''s hearts fall to the side of the revolutionary army, then for the world government, the consequences may be even more unbearable than I found the location of Lavdrew.


    The clues to the historical text were broken on Golan Island, and Lon didn''t care.


    He knew very well that the clues in the historical text could not be truly cut off, besides, some people who had been to Lovelu were still alive.


    The world government wants to prevent Lorne from going to that place, unless he kills everyone who has been to Lovelu, otherwise, this method is meaningless except to delay his pace.


    Lorne wanted to say something, but suddenly, the phone worm on his desk rang.


    Lorne frowned, and the only people who could get through this call bug were people in the family, plus some pirates he had approved.


    And now, nothing big happened within the family.


    So, who is calling this call?


    With such doubts, Lorne picked up the call worm.


    There was a woman''s indifferent voice. Through the phone worm, Ron could also feel the woman''s coldness.


    "I have decided that a peaceful life does not belong to people like us."


    "I still can only be a pirate, so, is your previous promise still valid?"


    Lorne heard who the owner of the cold voice was, and the corners of his mouth curled slightly.


    He snapped his fingers.


    "of course can."


    "The door of the family is always open to you."


    "After you arrive in the new world, I allow you to hang the family banner and ride the wind and waves."


    On the other end of the phone worm, there was a choppy sound, and there seemed to be strong wind on the other side, and the boat was shaking.


    It took a while for the woman to stand firm, she replied.


    "well."


    Paradise, a certain sea area,


    A woman dressed in a black dress, dressed like a lady, stood on the deck, looking at the endless waves in front of her.She gently hung up the phone bug, and then muttered to herself.


    "New world, I''m back."


    Back to Sdieo, after Lorne hung up the phone bug, Garrett frowned and said.


    "Who is this? He sounds familiar."


    "A woman who longs for revenge."


    "And I can give her the power of revenge."


    Lorne replied.


    "Is that so?"


    Garrett yawned, as if she didn''t want to be entangled in such small things, she said a little tiredly.


    "Then I will go back and rest first."


    Because of her ability to awaken further, even to the point where it affects her character and body, Garrett is now very lethargic.


    "Wait."


    At this time, Lorne suddenly raised his hand to stop Garrett.


    He took out a knife, cut a wound in his hand, and blood spewed out instantly.


    "You have something to eat first."


    Smelling the strong smell of blood, Garrett''s eyes were instantly covered with bloodshot eyes, and then she gently leaned on Ron''s body and sucked his blood.


    After a long time, she left with satisfaction.


    And Lorne was pale, as if losing too much blood.


    He thought about it, and picked up the knife that had just cut his arm.


    Eat this knife!

 1096 Chapter 1073 Begapunks New Discovery

    "Crack, click."


    Lorne chewed the metal knife slowly, and he swallowed it until the island was broken into pieces.


    The mouth and throat are one of the softest parts of the human body, but the magical thing is that during the process of swallowing this knife, Lorne did not show the slightest discomfort from beginning to end.


    It seemed like a child had eaten a little snack.


    "Is the clue cut off?"


    A sarcastic smile crossed the corner of Lorne''s mouth. The world government thought that by doing so, he would be able to restrict him from finding Ralph Drew?


    too naive!


    He took out a piece of paper, and then slowly wrote one name after another on the paper.


    Raleigh, Jabba, Kurokas.


    These are the crew members of Roger, the Pirate King, who once followed Roger to Lavdrew.


    These people must know the exact location of Lavdrew.


    Among them, Raleigh lives in the Chambord Islands all year round, so Lorne can easily find Raleigh himself.


    After a pause, Lorne thought for a while, picked up his pen, and wrote several other names on the paper.


    Caesar.Lederfield, Turner.


    His own father had also arrived in Lovedrew.


    These people were the crew members Lorne had determined to be with Lorne at the time, and the news of Ralph Drew had been told to him by Turner.


    "Full of leaking copper."


    Lorne said to himself.As long as you find anyone on this paper, it is equivalent to finding all the historical text!


    He thought for a while, then dialed the phone worm next to him.


    "May I ask what''s the matter, Young Master."


    A crisp female voice came from the phone bug,


    "Remember this list and help me find the people on the list."


    Lorne read out the list.


    "I know."


    The woman was very patient, and waited until Lorne finished reading, she said slowly.


    "After the incident on Golan Island broke out, I have sent spies to the places where those people might be."


    "As expected of Violet."


    Lorne sighed, with a secretary like Violet helping him, a lot of trouble can be left.


    "One more thing."


    Violet paused before continuing.


    "Mr. Begapunk, seems to have made a new discovery."


    "About... the plan of ascending the gods'' long rank."


    ...


    A quarter of an hour later, SKY.


    Lorne pushed open the door of the laboratory, and a strong smell of potion permeated.


    Several men in white coats are gathering around a corpse, conducting sampling studies.


    This corpse Lorne knew that it was someone with the ability who died in his hands before. Because the strength of his body was not as strong as those of the warriors, Gage did not transform him into an "experimental body" and kept it in the family''s ice cave.


    Now, what are you dragging this corpse out for?


    "I have made a new discovery."


    And a man with white hair and spectacles saw Lorne after he helped his spectacles and said with some excitement.


    "Under certain circumstances, the corpse can be allowed to eat the devil fruit, thereby imprisoning the devil fruit in the corpse."


    He clapped his hands, and an experimenter immediately understood what he meant, took out a knife, and slammed it down on the body.


    "Clang!"


    The corpse rubbed against the knife, making a harsh sound like a metal collision. The blade of the knife was bent, and the skin of the corpse was undamaged!


    "This is the ability of one of your subordinates, Steel Heral."


    Gage explained.


    "After the corpse used that technology, it automatically controlled this ability to manipulate steel, and its skin was extremely hard."


    Lorne frowned slightly.


    Heral''s death is the only regret for his and his party.


    As the boss, he didn''t protect his subordinates. This is an expression of incompetence.


    Later, Heral''s ability was recovered by the family. He originally wanted to return it to Heral''s crew so that they could inherit this ability, and then gallop on this sea in the name of the family.


    However, at that time Nana only wanted to return to her hometown and lead a peaceful life, thus rejecting Lorne''s kindness.


    And Lorne did not have the habit of forcing others, and sent a fleet to send them to the entrance of the new world.And made a promise.


    No matter what happens, they are still members of the family, and the door of the family is always open to them.


    "A dead person can also become a capable person?"


    Lorne frowned slightly.


    "In this case, isn''t this ability staying in the corpse forever and can''t be taken out?"


    For Lorne, the steel fruit has a special meaning.


    So when this fruit became a test product for Kaji and the others, Lorne was a little unhappy.


    "of course not!"


    Begapunk helped his glasses and said lightly.


    He took out a fragment of sea iron, and then personally inserted the fragment into the subject''s body under Ron''s gaze.


    Then, Lorne felt a weird breath erupting from the subject''s body, and an apple that had been prepared for a while began to deform.


    From the salivating red, it gradually became dim and turned into a pitch-black fruit.


    The surface of the fruit reflects the light of the laboratory, like metal.


    "As long as the object containing the sea tower stone element is put into the body of this kind of corpse, then the demon in their body will escape. It will be attached to the nearest demon fruit."


    "Very good breakthrough."


    Lorne clapped softly.


    "But what''s the point of this?"


    Since he has obtained a devil fruit, it must be more valuable than using it on a corpse to give this fruit to an absolutely loyal subordinate.


    Therefore, this discovery of Begapunk does not make any sense to Lorne except for bloggers'' eyeballs.


    "If it is an ordinary devil fruit, it really doesn''t make any sense."


    Begapunk pushed his glasses and said slowly.


    "However, in this world, there are all devil fruits that can only be triggered after death."


    "If you get these devil fruits, then this discovery is very valuable."


    Lorne''s pupils shrank slightly, he did not expect this.


    Devil fruits that trigger effects after death are extremely rare, and may not even appear in an era.


    However, this fruit does exist.


    For example, that one yellow spring fruit.


    And Ron, happened to know the location of that yellow spring fruit!


    "I have participated in the compilation of the Devil Fruit Illustrated Book, so I know many quite rare abilities."


    Begapunk continued.


    "Among them, several fruits triggered by death are included."


    "And this technology has the greatest value."


    He looked at Lorne, with a frenzy flashing in his eyes.


    "It''s a perfect fit with your god-long-step!"

 1097 Chapter 1074

    Lorne did not expect Begapunk''s plan to be so crazy.


    However, if this plan is really realized, then it is just like the name of the plan.


    Lorne will ascend all the long steps and become a true god.


    "This kind of fruit is very rare, but the opposite is their ability, which is also very scary!"


    Kage spoke at this moment.


    "Death will trigger, which is equivalent to a capable person, which can only be used once in a lifetime. Before they are used, they have no advantage of being capable other than becoming a land duck."


    "So, this kind of fruit is often despised by those who are capable, after all, no one wants to be someone else''s wedding dress."


    "but!"


    Begapunk continued Gachi''s words.


    "This biggest drawback, under the blessing of this technology and your ability, will no longer exist!"


    "This road, you can reach the end of the long step of the god!"


    "interesting."


    Lorne thought for a moment, then nodded.


    Although this plan is a bit scary, if it is known to ordinary people, then the name of the Demon of Lorne will never be taken off.


    However, power itself is not right or wrong.


    And Lorne was the one who pursued power.


    "It seems that the work of collecting devil fruits will be on the agenda again."


    Lorne spoke.


    "Right, one more thing."


    As if thinking of something, he turned his head and looked at Vegapunk.


    "You have participated in the compilation of the Devil Fruit Illustrated Book. So, do you know the plague fruits?"


    "The plague fruit?"


    Begapunk chewed the name, then said slowly.


    "I have heard of this ability, but this fruit only appeared hundreds of years ago, and then quickly disappeared in the long river of history."


    "Even if I rummaged through all the history, I haven''t found any trace of the existence of a second plague fruit capable person!"


    "Is that so."


    A cold light flashed in Lorne''s eyes.


    An ability that hadn''t appeared in hundreds of years suddenly appeared in a corner of the great route.


    This really caught Lorne''s attention.


    You know, once any person with fruit ability dies, then the devil in their body will come out, take possession of a fruit around, and transform it into a devil fruit.


    This is the rule.


    And let a devil fruit for hundreds of years without a second capable person appear, unless the place where the previous capable person died is very remote, this possessed devil fruit has not been discovered by anyone for hundreds of years.


    Or... In the past few hundred years, the first capable person has not died!


    "interesting."


    Lorne muttered to himself.


    "World government, what kind of secrets are you hiding."


    The invincible woman above Marijoa, the woman who said she would never take a step beyond Marijoa.


    One hundred years of disappearance.


    For countless times, the Pirate Kings who have fallen to Lovelu.


    Lorne became more and more curious about all this.


    And the answers to all these are in the Lavdrew among the Shifu population!


    "Have to go there."


    Lorne said.


    ...


    Great route, Chambord Islands, some shallow.


    An old man is wearing a simple shirt, lying on a beach chair.


    The old man wears sunglasses and holds a newspaper.


    "So the vicious ability has once again appeared? It seems that this era is getting more and more chaotic."


    The old man said to himself.


    "In that place, Roger, the answer you saw was really correct?"


    He couldn''t help but doubt it.


    In that place, Roger saw that twenty years later, the sea would be changed by the appearance of a man.


    So he gave up the chance of eternal life, and left there instead, after doing everything, he went to death calmly.


    And now, this sea has indeed changed because of a man,


    But the old man was not sure whether this man was the one Roger had seen.


    "Uncle Raleigh, what are you doing!"


    At this time, a layer of bubbles appeared in the sea in front of the old man, and then an octopus murloc crawled out of the water and shouted excitedly at the old man.


    "Today Xiao Ba brought you your favorite catfish meatballs!"


    "Hahahaha!"


    The old man put down the newspaper, took the food from the murloc, and laughed loudly.


    "Didn''t you say that you have gone to sea? Why are you free to visit my old man today."


    While eating, the old man asked.


    However, the octopus murloc, known as Xiao Ba, was a little vague. A cold light flashed in the eyes of the old man, lifted the murloc, and then opened his clothes.


    Numerous scars appeared on the back of the murloc,


    There are marks of sword slashes and bullet wounds.


    Densely dense, the wound just scarred.


    "Who left these for you."


    The old man asked coldly.


    This murloc is his rare friend, and it can be said that he is a lifesaver.


    Many years ago, the old man accidentally drowned again. If it weren''t for this murloc, he might have been buried in the sea.


    Therefore, he would never forgive those who did such things to Xiao Ba.


    "Yes...yes...yes...human beings."


    Xiao Ba said somewhat concealedly.


    "Humanity?"


    This answer made the old man puzzled.


    "Correct!"


    Xiao Ba nodded seriously, and then continued.


    "It''s the bad guys!"


    Xiao Bajiang told the old man word by word the tragedy that happened on Fishman Island not long ago.


    The old man''s face was as usual. He did not expect that something like this would happen not long ago on the fisherman island away from the Chambord Islands.


    "The murloc who led all this has already been punished by him?"


    The old man asked slowly.


    "Yes."


    Xiao Ba nodded, and then said with some expectation.


    "Many murlocs think that the demon is the mastermind of all this and spurns him, but Xiao Ba knows that if the man was not on the murloc island at that time, the entire murloc island may have been destroyed."


    "That demon?"


    "That, it is said that in the sea, there is a man with the title of devil."


    "He saved Murloc Island!"


    Xiao Ba said excitedly, dancing with his hands.


    "You mean, Lorne?"


    "Yes, yes! That is, his name!"


    Seeing Xiao Ba who was a little excited when he heard Lorne''s name, the old man showed a thoughtful expression.


    "Uncle Raleigh, you can go to the fisherman island now, under the leadership of the new queen, the fisherman island has a whole new look!"


    "Perhaps, I may not be able to agree to your invitation for the time being."


    The old man shook his head slowly.


    "why?"


    Xiao Ba puzzled.


    "A guest is here."


    The old man stood up and looked towards the sea.


    Several warships appeared on the sea level, and these warships were the target.


    Surprisingly this small island.


    To be precise, he was standing in the sun on this small island, old man.


    Hades.Raleigh!

 1098 Chapter 1075: The Missing Legend

    One day later, an indifferent man in a suit and sunglasses boarded the Chambord Islands.


    At this time, the residents of the Chambord Islands seemed a little uneasy.Finally, he stopped a middle-aged woman who seemed to be in a hurry.


    "Excuse me, what happened here? Did a pirate attack this island?"


    The man asked.


    The middle-aged woman looked at the man, and then said a little uneasy.


    "It is said that there is a very terrible pirate hiding on this small island, and the navy sent a fleet to fight the pirate."


    The woman said with some fear, thinking of the tragedy that happened on Guolan Island not long ago, the ability that is said to be capable of destroying the world reappeared in this sea.


    She was very scared, afraid that the terrible pirate was the culprit that caused the disaster on the Golan Island.


    This is also the opinion of most people in the Chambord Islands, so the streets of the Chambord Islands have been depressed a lot these days.


    "The results are?"


    The man thought for a moment, then asked slowly.


    "The navy ship blasted the island, um, I think about it, it seems that the island number 55 was blown to pieces."


    "Fortunately, there are not many residents living on that island..."


    And the man didn''t continue to listen to the woman''s next words at all, his face became completely gloomy.


    The islands 50-59 of Chambord land are the shipyards of this small island. Almost all the pirate ships arriving in the Chambord islands are coated with films on these islands.


    And the person he wanted to find in his line of business happened to be a craftsman of boat membranes.


    The man bid farewell to the woman and walked towards the direction of island 55.


    A long way away, he saw thick black smoke slowly rising from a distance, burning black coal on the shallows of a small island, as if having experienced a fierce battle.


    Countless navies are gathering on the island to conduct a carpet search.


    "No trace of Raleigh, the Hades! He seems to be escaping to other places!"


    The man walked slowly along the small bridge between the islands.Approaching the island No. 55, at this time, he heard a navy holding a phone worm talking in a building not far away.


    After hearing the words Lei Li, the man couldn''t help but pricked his ears.He lowered his steps, and slowly approached the building.Stick your body on the wall of the building.


    Because this man is exactly the goal of his trip!


    "The naval companion who first fought against Pluto has been wiped out, so we can''t decide the direction of his escape."


    The navy officer seemed hesitant, he paused before continuing.


    "The colleagues deployed on Murloc Island are already ready. If Raleigh passes through Murloc Island, he will definitely be spotted."


    The man wanted to continue listening, but saw some navy coming towards the side of the wall he was close to.In desperation, he had to give up the opportunity to continue listening to naval intelligence and left this place instead.


    The navy looked at the back of the man leaving, and just wanted to catch up to inquire, but they heard an exclamation from their commander.


    "I found Rayleigh''s trail! He appeared not long ago..."


    These soldiers gave up the idea of ??catching up with the suspicious man, but leaned in the direction of their chief.


    ...


    The man left island 55 and found a remote corner. He took out a phone worm from his arms. After thinking about it, he dialed the phone worm.


    "Dark Moon-98, report to you!"


    The man lowered his voice and slowly said to the phone bug.


    "Say."


    On the other end of the phone worm, a cold female voice came. The female voice was plain and without any emotion.


    "The action to contact Pluto Raleigh failed. Pluto Raleigh seems to be at war with the navy and is missing!"


    The other end of the phone worm fell into a short silence, and after a while, the woman said slowly.


    "I know."


    "Now, you continue to track the whereabouts of Pluto Raleigh, once there is any news, it is like a family report!"


    "understood!"


    The man nodded, and the phone worm hung up.


    He tidyed up his clothes, pretended to be a tourist, and wandered on the shore of the Chambord Islands.


    No one saw that there was a pattern hidden on the man''s white shirt.


    One, the pattern of the misty moon.


    ...


    "We are late."


    Sdio, Lorne was dealing with family affairs on his throne, a cloud of smoke appeared on the quiet and empty hall, and the smoke gradually condensed into the appearance of a young woman.


    "Before our spies arrived, the Navy sent a fleet to fight Raleigh."


    "I don''t know the result of the fight between the two sides for the time being, but Raleigh himself, after this battle, disappeared."


    The woman walked slowly in front of Ron, bowed slightly, and then said hesitantly.


    "Although I have ordered that spy to continue to follow Rayleigh''s whereabouts, I don''t have much hope."


    "I see. You are not to blame, you have done a good job, Agatha."


    Lorne nodded. Of course he understood why women thought this way, because after all, Rayleigh was one of the few legends still alive on this sea, and it was almost impossible for an ordinary spy to find his whereabouts.


    Unless, the other party deliberately exposed.


    "I underestimated the determination of the world government."


    Lorne sighed helplessly, in fact, he should have thought of it after the Guolan Island incident broke out.


    The world government is determined to expose the "fruit of the plague", this powerful fruit, and destroy an island.That would not have thought that he could find clues to the location of Lovedrew through the mouths of people who had been to Lovedrew.


    He originally thought that at this sensitive period, the world government should not offend a legend that has retired and set up more powerful enemies for himself.


    However, the facts told Lorne that he was wrong.


    The meaning of the world government is very clear, even if Raleigh is completely angered and let Raleigh go to sea again, it will not let Lorne find the last piece of the puzzle of this historical text in a short time.


    "It seems that the controller of the world government also knows the secrets hidden by Lavdrew,"


    Lorne was silent for a while before speaking.


    "Otherwise, they shouldn''t be so reluctant that a pirate finds the location of Lavdrew."


    "What kind of secret is hidden in this place?"


    Lorne became more curious.


    At this moment, Violet suddenly walked out of the shadows, a rare dignity flashed across her plain face.


    "Did something happen?"


    Lorne rarely saw Violet like this, and couldn''t help asking.


    "Miss Krockdale just called."


    "She said that she found a very interesting game."

 1099 Chapter 1076 The Pirates Revenge

    "Miss Klockdale?"


    Lorne was taken aback, he hadn''t contacted Miss Klockdale for a long time.


    Long ago, when Lorne was still under King Qiwuhai, he and Miss Klockdal had a solid alliance.However, with the outbreak of the Bislan incident, Lorne rebelled against the king''s Qiwuhai and chose to oppose the navy, and the relationship between the two sides became a little ambiguous.


    King Qiwuhai, although a member of the pirates, after all, on the bright side, they still belong to the navy.


    And if he rashly chooses to fight with the navy''s enemy, the Wienhill family alliance that rose rapidly at that time, it will undoubtedly divide himself into the opposite of the navy.


    Therefore, after the Battle of Bislan ended, Lorne interrupted the cooperation with the Don Quixote family and Miss Klockdal.


    At least, on the bright side.


    "what game?"


    Lorne remembered the second half of Violet''s sentence at this time, and said with some surprise.


    Miss Klockdale, why doesn''t she look like a woman who likes to play games?


    "It is said that the actions of the Navy during this period have completely angered some forces in the New World, and these forces have decided to unite and teach the Navy a lesson."


    "lesson?"


    Lorne was chewing on this vocabulary, which seemed ambiguous to him.


    Killing a few navies is a lesson.


    Destroying a naval fleet is also a lesson.


    The complete destruction of the navy and the destruction of Marine Vandor, the headquarters of the navy, is also a lesson.


    But the meaning of these lessons is completely different.


    "Is such that."


    Viollet nodded.


    "According to the information obtained by Miss Klockdale, these people don''t know where they got a fruit, and they are quite sure that this fruit will have a devastating effect on the Navy."


    "So they decided to set up a set."


    "This information is quite confidential, Miss Klockdale also learned by accident, but because of her special identity, she could not participate in the game directly, so she asked the family and asked the young master if you have any interest."


    "Is that so?"


    Lorne pondered for a moment, and what Miss Klockdale said was reasonable.


    "So, what is she going to let me do. In what capacity does she participate in this so-called game?"


    "Players."


    Violet seemed to have known that Lorne would be interested in this matter, and took out a document prepared earlier.


    "This is the detailed information that Klockdal got."


    "The location of the game is in the G-1 branch of the Navy."


    The G-1 branch of the Navy was a nail that the Navy pierced into the new world, but this nail was not peaceful at all.


    At the time of the execution of the war, the G-1 branch was attacked by the two pirate emperors Golden Lion Shiji and Charlotte Lingling at the same time. get away.


    However, due to the execution war, the navy collected most of its forces. The branch base of the New World was empty, and the pirates took advantage of it. The navy was almost driven out of the New World.


    After a long time, the navy gradually took back the lost branch base.


    But now, the navy suddenly declared war on the pirates, and these naval branches in the New World suddenly became the target of the pirates.


    However, since the biggest pirate emperors did not express any opinions, these second pirate forces did not act rashly.


    But now, they seem to be unable to hold back.


    "Crazy plan."


    After reading this piece of information, Lorne commented.


    Due to a previous fall, the Navy deliberately strengthened the defense of the G-1 Division and sent heavy troops to guard that place.


    It would be no easier to capture there than to capture the naval headquarters Malinfan.


    This is why, when the Pirate Emperors did not express their views, these new world heroes did not dare to act rashly.


    Because even if they unite, they may not be able to capture the fortress that can be called a steel fortress.


    But now, they seem very confident.


    "Because, did you get a fruit?"


    Lorne couldn''t think of what kind of fruit could make these pirate heroes suddenly possess the strength to despise the G-1 branch of Steel Fortress.


    "Could it be that the owner of that mysterious plague fruit has already stood behind those pirate heroes?"


    Lorne thought about it, but only got such an answer.


    "So, what do you think, Young Master?"


    Violet said softly after seeing Lorne reading this piece of information.


    "You can go take a look."


    Lorne put the intelligence on the table, then said with a smile.


    Anyway, the search for the historical text has temporarily reached a stalemate, and most of the powerful devil fruits on the sea already have a master, and most of these capable people have been hidden after they learned that the Weinhill family was hunting capable people.


    The two most important things for the family are now in a bottleneck, and Lorne has nothing to do.


    It''s better to take a look.


    Look at the madness of these pirate heroes, how far can it be?


    ...


    The great route, the new world, the first half, a certain sea area.


    This sea area is sandwiched between the giant whale sea area and the Loxo sea area.Because it is close to the territory of the two pirate emperors, but is not under the jurisdiction of any strong, this sea area is much crazier than other places.


    Sailing above this sea area, from time to time you can see the wreckage of ships and some swollen bodies floating on the sea.


    This is a world that truly belongs to the strong, and only a pirate who is fierce enough and strong enough can survive in this sea.


    A medium-sized three-masted sailing ship with a pink skull logo hung on this sea.


    There is no doubt that this is a pirate ship.Some sailors were lying on the deck, lazily basking in the sun, enjoying this rare leisure time after fighting.


    On the side of the hull, there are traces of depression caused by the bombardment of the shells. Among them, a black shell is even directly embedded under the collision angle of the ship.


    The whole ship is shaky, and it is a miracle to be able to continue sailing.


    But the sailors on the ship didn''t seem to care about the hidden dangers of this ship that might sink into the sea at any time.


    In other words, they have long been used to it.


    In the cabin, a middle-aged man with a beard and a commodore¡¯s cloak exposed his sturdy upper body to the outside.


    There are still some undried blood stains on the cloak. You can guess that these blood stains belonged to the previous owner of the cloak.


    The beard cocked his feet, looking forward lazily.


    Not far from him, a navy wearing the uniform of a navy lieutenant, with his hands hung in the cabin, was covered with scars.


    The blood flowed across the board, and it was no longer a man.


    But the beard seemed a bit boring, he yawned, took the whip on the table, and gave it a sudden,


    Draw it on this navy!


    Snapped!

 1100 Chapter 1077 Navy Fury

    Sorry, sorry, today I thought there was a deposit, so I edited another book.


    I will change the content later and make up!


    very sorry!


    ...


    "I had a nightmare yesterday. Don''t laugh when you say it."


    In a certain bar in Z City, a man in a suit was drinking while he had a shrewd temperament, but his expression was a little dazed.


    "That nightmare is a bit scary, and I still remember all the details of the dream."


    "Relax, I have undergone rigorous training, no matter how funny, I will never laugh."


    Sitting across from the man in the suit was a man in simple casual clothes with his hair tied into a braid. He raised his wine glass and the liquid swayed in the glass.


    "Lin Zhe, I''m not kidding you!"


    At this time, the man in the suit said suddenly and seriously. After he drank the wine in his glass, he sighed again.


    "Forget it, just assume that I''m joking with you. This can be considered to help you find some inspiration." The man in the suit is named Song He, and the man sitting across from him is named Lin Zhe, a roommate from his university. , Is also his best buddy.From time to time, the two of them came out for a drink, just like today.


    Song He is a fresh graduate, full of vigor and determination to change his destiny with his own hands, but after several years of stumbling in the society, he gradually smoothed his edges and corners and became a department manager with peace of mind.


    That is, the social elite that many people envy.


    However, Lin Zhe is much more casual and has no ambitions. After graduating from college, he wrote and wrote novels at home, barely supporting himself.Going out to travel from time to time, looking for inspiration, and drinking wine with his friends, are all his life.


    "I dreamed that when I didn¡¯t know that a certain day, people all over the world were fainting, standing on the street, and suddenly falling down. This kind of fainting process lasted for a few days, and at first it was only a few people. In the night after a few days, people all over the world fell into a coma. Some people struggled to get up after a few days of deep sleep, while some people never woke up and waited until these people woke up. When I walked out the door, I found that the whole world had changed."


    "The prosperous steel forest outside, I don''t know when it was covered by trees and vines, and countless wild beasts walked through the road on the street."


    "Aura recovery, or the end of tradition?"


    Lin Zhe helped Song He fill a glass of wine.


    "I don''t understand your technical terminology," Song He shook his head. He didn''t like reading novels, so he couldn''t understand Lin Zhe."The city seems to have been deserted for a hundred years. Does it feel like it was played in an American blockbuster?"


    "The American blockbuster that started with one person and one dog."


    "Am I a legend?" Lin Zhe said with a smile, "It seems that your dream like this is the end of tradition."


    "Wait a moment, there are other elements like zombies."


    "How do you know?" Song He asked rhetorically, and then continued."Those who have never been able to wake up in their dreams become like some kind of monsters that have lost their minds and bite when they see them."


    "It''s really a vulgar plot. No readers can read this kind of plot." Lin Zhe shook his head. In the ranks of online articles, there is no market for Doomsday, at least he thinks so.


    "Then how am I in your dream?"


    Lin Zhe asked curiously.He was very curious about what role he played in Song He''s dream.


    "All the people who didn''t wake up died, and turned into creatures like zombies," Song He glanced at Lin Zhe and continued.


    "And you, died yesterday."


    "It turns out that I was in your heart. It was the soy sauce that was given away at the beginning." Lin Zhe patted Song He''s body and said with a smile.


    "Well, you may be under too much pressure, and you will be fine after a few days of rest. Otherwise, if you ask for a vacation, we will go on a trip once, and maybe we can catch a few girls."


    "You guy." Song He was a little helpless, Lin Zhe''s personality has always been like this, loose, without much pursuit.He is not good to say anything.


    It''s just that this dream of his own is so bizarre, he remembers every detail in the dream clearly.Is it really that you have been overwhelmed recently?


    The two men drank until late at night before Lin Zhe took the drunk Song He into the taxi, and then went back to his rental house alone, took out a body, and began to write.Keeping a diary is a habit of Lin Zhe for many years.


    After thinking about it, Lin Zhe still recorded Song He''s dreams. Collecting inspiration is a compulsory course for every writer.


    "If you can go back a few years ago, after the adaptation of Lao Song''s dream, it might be a big hit." After finishing writing, Lin Zhe stretched out on a chair and said with a smile.


    This is the last time Lin Zhe and Song He meet in a bar.Lin Zhe thought what happened tonight is just a little pastime in their boring life, which will pass soon.


    But he was wrong.


    Three days later, Lin Zhe suddenly received a call from Song He.


    "Hey, Azhe."


    "What''s wrong, Old Song?"


    "I resigned."


    On the other end of the phone, Song He''s voice was haggard, and it seemed that he hadn''t got enough rest for a long time.


    Lin Zhe was silent for a long time before asking tentatively.


    "Is it because of that dream?"


    "Correct."


    Lin Zhe was silent for a while before asking Song He where he was, then packed up his things and walked out of the rental house.


    This time, the place where the two met was a cafe. Song He was clearly in a bad mental state at this time. His usual meticulous hair was messed up and his expression was dizzy, but his eyes were shining, and he seemed to be extremely excited.


    Just after Lin Zhe sat down, Song He couldn''t wait to say.


    "I went back these few days and had the same dream again," Song He said slowly before continuing.


    "No, it''s not the same dream, but every dream is a continuation of the previous one. It''s like another kind of life."


    "You mean, have you experienced... that kind of doomsday?"


    Lin Zhe hesitated for a while before asking, he still remembered the dream state that Song He told about last time.


    "Yes," Song He continued after taking a sip of water.


    "After we finished drinking that day, I went back. As soon as I lay down, I had that dream."


    "I dreamed that when I opened the window, countless monsters roared and roared in the long street traversed by vines downstairs. From time to time there were hoarse calls and the sound of biting things. I was bold enough to look through the cat''s eyes. I looked and found that my landlord was struggling to knock on the door opposite me."


    "His movements are extremely stiff, his eyes are blank, he is like a zombie in a movie."


    "And then." Lin Zhe asked. He felt that Song He''s mood was a little unstable, so he decided to follow his words.


    "I was almost scared to pee at the time," Song He said, "Hold my breath and didn''t dare to make a noise. After a while, the noise outside the door disappeared. Only then did I dare to look through the cat''s eyes again."


    "Guess what I saw." Song He deliberately bought a pass.


    Lin Zhe shook his head, he couldn''t guess.


    "I saw a lookless pupil, from outside the door, looking into the door through cat eyes."


    Lin Zhe was silent, he could almost imagine this scene.


    "The landlord whose corpse had changed seems to have become very powerful. After he found out that I was inside, he slammed the door hard. This bastard actually used wood and wood that was almost rotting for the sake of cheapness. The cardboard door, I pressed hard against the door, but he still made a few holes." Song He said cursingly.


    "Did you not resist it?"


    Lin Zhe asked rhetorically.


    "No, I don''t know where his body was hollowed out by alcohol, so much strength, he broke them in a few strokes."


    Song He looked at Lin Zhe with straight eyes.


    "He looked at me with his mouth wide open, and his saliva kept coming out of his mouth. It felt like it was."


    "The hunter looking at the prey."

 1101 Chapter 1078

    When he left, Lin Zhe sent Song He back.


    It was already evening, and Lin Zhe had to admit that Lao Song¡¯s story was very well told, the subtle to the extreme details, just like his personal experience, if he did not choose to fight in this city, and If he chose to write a novel just like himself, he might have become famous a long time ago.


    If it were not the end of the story, Song He suddenly took out a knife from the room and hacked the landlord of the corpse to death.As for later, Song He''s story about saving the beautiful college student who lived opposite him, supporting each other and escaping from birth, is even more conventional.


    "I don''t know you yet." Lin Zhe smiled and said to himself, then shook his head and returned to the rental house alone.He sat in the chair for a while and decided to record the story told by Song He.


    "If you have time, it might be a good story to polish this story." Lin Zhe said.


    As for Song He''s resignation, neither of them mentioned it during the chat.After all, the adult world is still in their own hands.I believe that after this period of time has passed and his pressure is reduced, all this will pass.


    But Lin Zhe did not expect that two days later, Song He suddenly appeared at the door of his rental house.


    "A Zhe." Song He took the cup that Lin Zhe handed over, and then said bitterly.


    "I may not be able to go back to the days before."


    "Is it because of that dream?"


    Lin Zhe seemed to have expected it, sitting beside Song He and asked.


    "Yes."


    Song He nodded, and then began to speak for himself.


    "I later read the doomsday novel you mentioned and found it was different from what I experienced in my dream."


    "Which is different?"


    "Perhaps, what I experienced is not the so-called zombie apocalypse." Song He paused, and then continued to talk about his dreams.


    After he took a knife and killed the landlord who was about to attack him, black blood splashed on his body, but it was not like a normal person''s warmth, but extremely cold, as if he had just taken it out of the refrigerator.Song He stayed for a long time. He didn''t react until there was a sound outside the door. He dragged the landlord''s body out of the door, and then quickly held the sofa, TV cabinet, and wardrobe against the door.But this did not give him a sense of security. Through the gap between these cabinets, he could see the aisle outside.


    And the black blood spattered by the landlord on the wall outside the door.


    Song He stood up and rushed to the bathroom, washing his face with water to make himself sober, but at this moment, he suddenly heard someone shouting outside.


    He walked to the balcony and found that his neighbor was standing on the balcony desperately against the glass door of the balcony, and a man inside the door was pushing the door hard.His eyes were dull, his movements were stiff, and his skin was dark blue, just like the landlord.


    "After she saw me, she immediately asked for help, pleading in her eyes."


    Song He took a sip of water and said.


    "So you saved her?"


    Lin Zhe asked.He has been attracted by Song He''s story.


    "Yes. I can''t refuse others, especially such a weak one..."


    "Weak beauty?"


    Lin Zhe interrupted Song He, jokingly.


    Song He sighed and continued to tell.


    The door of his neighbor''s house should have been made by the same unscrupulous manufacturer as the landlord, and Song He easily broke in with a knife.After the man who seemed to have a corpse discovered Song He, he immediately abandoned the prey on the balcony and rushed towards Song He.


    Perhaps because of the experience of killing people, Song He did not panic this time. He calmly avoided the man¡¯s attack. Then, taking advantage of the opportunity of his body plunged into the air, he raised the knife and cut his neck. .


    "You know, it''s really not difficult to kill people. It''s like killing a pig. The pig will resist, and the human body is much more fragile."


    Song He said happily, looking a little excited.Lin Zhe interrupted his movements.


    "Come on, you are just killing someone in a dream. Put your anti-social thoughts away, I don''t want to see you next time, I will be in prison."


    "However, I still didn''t hear the difference between your dream and the ordinary doomsday, isn''t it all zombies?"


    "At first I thought so too, but then I knew it was wrong. Every time I killed those who were transformed by corpses, I felt a warmth spreading through my body, and then my strength became a bit stronger and my body became even stronger. It¡¯s flexible."


    "It''s like playing a game, killing monsters and leveling."


    "I took the woman, escaped from the apartment, and found a safe basement."


    "Then you are together?" Lin Zhe asked.


    Song Helao blushed, hesitated for a while, and nodded.


    "You should find a girlfriend, Lao Song."


    Lin Zhe said that in the past few years after graduating from university, Song He has been busy with work and has no time to make a girlfriend.This finally had free time, so I should take him to get to know more people.


    "Hey, I knew you wouldn''t believe it." Song He sighed and got up to leave.But when he just walked to the door, he turned his head again, looked at Lin Zhe''s eyes, and said slowly.


    "Azhe, believe me, that disaster is about to come, take advantage of this, prepare something early to deal with that disaster!"


    "Okay, okay! I know!" Lin Zhe said perfunctorily."It''s just that when my time is over, let''s go traveling together, maybe we will meet a nice girl."


    Song He looked at Lin Zhe like this, shook his head and said nothing.Turned around and left Lin Zhe''s rental house.


    After Lin Zhe left Song He, he thought for a while, and still took out the book and recorded the story told by Song He.After writing, suddenly muttered to himself.


    "What Song said is not true, is it so true."


    But after speaking, he himself shook his head mockingly.


    "Even if the end is really coming, it won''t be so trivial, people all over the world fainted together, and when they wake up, the whole world has changed."


    Lin Zhe said.Then leave this idea behind, turn on the computer, and start working today.


    He originally thought that Song He was just thinking about it because he hadn''t had a girlfriend for too long. After he took him out to meet some good women, everything would get better.But a few days later, a phone call made Lin Zhe give up this idea.

 1102 Chapter 1079

    It was late at night, and the lights flickered in G-1 Division.


    The green pheasant lay in the office, closed his eyes and rested.


    Among the three generals, the red dog is radical, the yellow ape is lazy, and the green pheasant is the most moderate.


    He neither recognized the justice of the red dog to drive all the pirates to extinction, nor would he grind like a yellow ape, and would never take action when it is necessary.


    "The incident on Guolan Island, the plague fruit that reappeared."


    He lay on the chair and muttered to himself, he always thought there was something tricky about this matter.


    Why did the enemy who had acquired the powerful ability of "Plague Fruit" expose his whereabouts, and the place of exposure was the Guolan Island, which has been making a lot of noise recently.


    The green pheasant didn''t believe that it was an idiot who didn''t know how to forbearance. If this were the case, the navy couldn''t have passed so long without finding the other side''s whereabouts.


    So, what is the purpose of the other party?


    The green pheasant couldn''t guess, so he was a little uneasy.


    At this time, there was a loud noise outside, and then a firelight rose from a distance.


    "Where, did an explosion happen?"


    The green pheasant got up and squinted. The direction of the fire was the direction of the medical room of the G-1 branch.


    This kind of thing is not common, but it is also not too rare.


    The navy stationed here are all well-trained soldiers and will soon put out the fire.


    The green pheasant got up and walked out of the office, his hands gradually condensing a layer of frost.


    It''s just that it''s faster to do this yourself.


    "Green Pheasant General!"


    The navy in front all understood the idea of ??the green pheasant, and one after another gave way.


    "Ice Age."


    An icy road spreads from the feet of the green pheasant to a distance. The infirmary, which is burning with great fire, is directly frozen by the ice, together with the burning flame.


    "never mind."


    The green pheasant yawned and was about to go back to rest.


    But at this time, he suddenly felt a great crisis.


    The fire was not big, but Captain Ur, who was already seriously injured, could no longer withstand such a toss. It was like the last straw that overwhelmed the camel. After the fire spread, he struggled for a while, and finally he was still unwilling. I closed my eyes.


    He became the only person who died in the fire.


    The navy soldiers took out a piece of white cloth and were preparing to cover Captain Ur who was burnt to charcoal. Any navy that died in battle should be buried.


    This is the tradition of the navy, because no navy can guarantee that it is not himself who will lie here next time.


    Not even the Admiral can guarantee it!


    This is the price of justice!


    But at this time, the green pheasant suddenly appeared in front of Ur.


    "Stop and stay away from him!"


    The sense of crisis really comes from here!


    The green pheasant didn¡¯t know why a dead navy gave him such a sense of crisis. This sense of crisis was even stronger than when fighting against the masters of the Veenhill family during the Battle of Bislan. !


    Ur''s body gradually began to turn red, and countless red lines appeared on his body!


    "Ice Age!"


    The green pheasant roared, an ice wall appeared in front of him, enclosing Ur inside.


    These crimson lines are not like blood vessels, but like...hot magma flowing in Ur''s body!


    The red lines became more and more subtle and denser. At this time, Ur looked like a broken porcelain doll with cracks on his body.


    Finally, when the last crack spread, the surface of the porcelain doll could no longer withstand the force, and then suddenly broke.


    When the porcelain doll breaks, it will turn into countless pieces of porcelain and fall to the ground.


    But Ur''s rupture seemed to trigger a bomb, and countless red and yellow lava burst out of his body.


    Boom boom boom boom!


    The scorching lava penetrated the first layer of ice defense of the green pheasant in an instant.The green pheasant gritted his teeth and stepped back dozens of steps. An ice wall ten times thicker than before surrounded the surrounding area.


    The place where Ur lay before was completely turned into lava, like a crater about to erupt!


    "This is, the fruit of death!"


    With the knowledge of the green pheasant, he recognized this fruit ability in an instant.


    According to legend, there are some fruitful abilities that only appear when the capable person dies.


    As for Captain Ur, when he didn''t know, he obviously ate such fruit.


    All of this is a conspiracy. The attack on Ur¡¯s warship is a conspiracy. It is also a conspiracy to dying of Ur tortured and then found by the warships he led!


    Their purpose is to make Ur, who had eaten the fruit of death, die in the base of the Navy G-1 branch!


    The lava burst out for tens of meters, and the ice wall was completely frozen as soon as it touched the ice wall.Countless white steam rose into the sky.


    "Quickly evacuate!"


    The green pheasant yelled to his subordinates. After the fruit ability was activated, Ur''s body became a crater about to burst, even if the crater was blocked by his own use of abilities.However, its power will not dissipate, but will continue to accumulate inside the volcano.


    It''s like a balloon. Water is continuously poured into the balloon. When it reaches a certain limit, the balloon will burst.


    The water in the balloon will splash out.


    And now, the interior of the volcano is just below the G-1 branch, and the entire island may burst at any time!


    The navy''s actions were extremely swift. Within a few minutes, all the navies gathered at the dock and boarded the warships on the dock.


    At this time, the ground of the G-1 branch has become extremely hot, and countless heat has emerged from the cracks in the ground, even if it is through the leather military boots, you can feel the heat of the ground.


    Not only the small island, but also the sea around the small island, there are continuous bubbles coming out.


    It''s like, the whole sea is boiled!


    "All troops have been evacuated!"


    An officer with the rank of captain reported to a middle-aged man in the cloak of a lieutenant admiral in front of him.


    "Request the next step!"


    At this time, all the navy, except for the Green Pheasant, had already arrived on the warship.And this lieutenant admiral in front of him is the officer with the highest rank here, and everyone is waiting for his orders!


    "Leave the G-1 branch!"


    The Lieutenant General looked over, looking at the tall figure standing in the center of the base, still using his abilities to suppress the volcano that was about to repay.He gritted his teeth, and then shouted at the soldiers behind him.


    "Yang Fan, set sail!"


    The sea surface is already boiling, and it is impossible to imagine how depressed the lava under the G-1 Division has become.


    After the warship fleet evacuated and left the port, the green pheasant seemed to be unable to restrain the volcano anymore.


    All the ice walls shattered, and then,


    The scorching magma burst out hundreds of meters high, and then swayed onto the sea.


    It''s like fireworks late at night.

 1103 Chapter 1080

    On the sea not far away, the deck of the Crimson Rose.


    As the air gradually became scorching hot, Garrett took off his single shirt and nestled in his arms.


    She looked at the fireworks in the distance, with stars in her eyes, like an ordinary girl,


    No girl dislikes this beautiful scenery, and she is no exception.


    The scorching magma erupted hundreds of meters and then dispersed, and the volcanic ash fell like a meteor to the sea.


    "Is this what you call the fruit of death?"


    Garrett squinted slightly, then said slowly.


    "This kind of powerful ability is indeed a little overwhelming."


    The G-1 Division of the Navy, which has the title of Steel Fortress, was captured so easily under the guard of a general.


    If someone had said to Garrett like this before, she would definitely not believe it, but the facts just happened to her.


    She even replaced the G-1 branch with Sdio, and then she was shocked to find that if the pirates wanted to attack Sdio, they had no way to resist this death fruit.


    It''s hard to guard against!


    "After death, did the body become a crater?"


    And Lorne slowly said while looking at the erupting volcano.


    Like Garrett, he also slowed down his position with the green pheasant. Compared with the green pheasant''s ability to freeze the lava that burst out initially, Lorne didn''t even have the ability to stop it.


    If the capable person died in Sdio, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Lorne originally thought that with his own township, Sdio was no less than the Marine Headquarters Marin Vandor, or the iron fortress of the sacred place of Draco Man Maria.But after seeing the G-1 branch that fell so simply, Lorne was still too naive.


    "You can''t let this ability fall into the hands of others!"


    Lorne looked at the erupting volcano, with a chill in his eyes.


    The power of the fruit of death, he only really saw it now.


    This volcanic eruption continued for several hours, and the disaster gradually stopped when the edge of the sea level turned white and the first rays of sunlight hit the sea.


    At this time, the entire G-1 Division has been completely turned into ruins, and countless cooled volcanic rocks have left traces of flowing past on the G-1 Division.The tall building collapsed, and a toxic gas filled the island.


    The sea near the island is filled with countless cooling volcanic rocks.


    The corpses of some marine creatures living in shallow seas floated on the surface, and a silver-white boat broke through the muddy sea and drove toward the island.


    The Crimson Rose floated not far away until the volcanic eruption stopped, and Lorne waved his hand, suspicious of the sailor who had put on a gas mask, boarded the boat and sailed towards the island.


    There are several huge boxes on the boat, and some silver-white metal is neatly placed in the boxes.


    And the sailor in the lead was holding a small box in his hand.


    Inside the box was a coveted little apple.


    ...


    The news of the loss of the G-1 Division soon spread throughout the sea. People did not expect the pirates to counterattack so quickly and so violently.


    When Warring States heard this news, he subconsciously thought that some of the Pirate Emperors, or even some of them, finally couldn''t help but end, but he didn''t know until after reading the report.


    "The fruit that will trigger the effect after death?"


    It was not the first time he heard of this kind of fruit, but it was indeed the first time he saw the terrible effect of this kind of fruit with his own eyes.


    This is almost a strategic level force. In the face of this force, no force dare to say that their island is indestructible.


    "So, how about the people in the G-1 Division."


    Warring States put down the information in his hand, looked at the messenger in front of him, and slowly asked.


    "General Green Pheasant discovered the abnormal situation in the first place, and prevented the first round of eruption of the volcano through his own ability."


    The herald seemed to have known that the Zhan Congress asked such questions, so he had prepared the words in his heart.


    "Through the time gained by General Green Pheasant, everyone quickly evacuated the G-1 Division, and is now rushing to the Navy G-2 Division."


    The G-1 division and the G-2 division are not too far apart, but they are also not too close.


    One is adjacent to the giant whale sea area and the Locksor sea area, which serves as an important point for monitoring the Whitebeard Pirates and the Veenhill family.


    The other one is near the seas of all nations and is responsible for monitoring another monster on this sea, Charlotte Lingling.


    "only¡­¡­"


    Chuan Lingbing hesitated for a moment, and then said slowly.


    "General Green Pheasant was too close to the center of the volcanic eruption. When the entire island exploded, it was too late to evacuate."


    "Although he used his abilities to avoid the critical point, he is said to have suffered serious injuries."


    "Is that so?"


    A look of thought appeared in the Zeng Guo eyes.


    "As for the Wienhill family, is there any change after the delivery of this matter?"


    The Warring States Period said in a deep voice that the fastest route to reach the G-2 branch is to cross the edge of the Loxo Sea.


    Once the news of the green pheasant''s injury spreads out, it will look like a sheep lying in the wilderness, and it will definitely attract the eyes of the jackals hidden in the bushes.


    In this era, no general has died in battle yet, even the Pirate Emperors dare not say that they will be able to kill a general head-on.


    Therefore, if any pirate kills the blue pheasant, he will become famous in one battle, and even rival several pirate emperors in reputation.


    The Warring States period did not worry that the green pheasant would die in the hands of a certain Xiaoxiao in the New World. The injured admiral was also an admiral after all.


    He was even more worried about whether the person living in Sdio would do anything after he learned the news.


    After all, it is inevitable for the Vennhill family to start a war with the navy, and any wise man will not let go of this opportunity to weaken a powerful enemy.


    And more importantly, due to the affairs of Golan Island, most of the navy''s power has been restrained to the paradise. It is impossible to send people to the new world to support the green pheasants!


    "The Wienhill Family..."


    At this time, sitting in front of the Warring States period, Karp, who had not spoken, suddenly stood up. The old man with the title of naval hero put his navy cloak on his back and walked out the door without saying a word.


    "What are you going, bastard Karp!"


    After the Warring States saw this scene, he was furious.


    As a navy, the most annoying thing is this kind of subordinates who don''t listen to the commander''s orders.


    "Of course, go save people!"


    Karp took a bite of the senbei in his hand and said loudly.


    "Let your companions be besieged by pirates. What kind of justice is this kind of thing?"

 1104 Chapter 1081

    Warring States looked at the back of his old friend gradually leaving, with a complex expression.


    It will take at least fifteen days to travel from Malin Vatican to the G-1 branch, even on the fastest naval ship.


    And the injured green pheasant, can it really last for 15 days?


    The Warring States did not know, he was silent for a long time before finally picking up the phone worm on the table, and then issuing an order.


    ...


    Three days after the explosion of the G-1 branch.


    Due to the total suppression by the navy during this period, the pirates on the sea were very depressed, but this incident undoubtedly gave the pirates of the New World a booster.


    It turned out that the indestructible naval fortress was so fragile.The admiral who was so powerful that he was almost invincible would bleed and run away in embarrassment like a wild dog.


    More people were concerned about how the G-1 branch was breached, and soon information about the fruit of death spread throughout the sea.


    This kind of fruit is different from other fruits in that it can shape a strong person, but its characteristics, if used well, can do many things that a strong person can''t do.


    There are even some careerists who have set their sights on the pirate emperors above the sea.


    The indestructible naval station was easily broken by a fruit.


    So, what about the place of the Pirate Emperors?


    Many careerists are ready to move. Due to the appearance of the fruit of death, the forces on this sea, perhaps, have to reshuffle their cards.


    More people turned their eyes to the naval fleet of the original G-1 branch that was fleeing over the sea at this time.


    Many people want to be the first to kill the admiral and become famous in World War I, but these careerists are hidden in the dark, watching the navy fleet with cold eyes.


    After all, the injured admiral is the admiral, the group of people standing on the top of this sea.


    It is not yet known how much the green pheasants are injured. If the green pheasants still retain most of their combat power, they don''t want to lose both sides with the navy fleet, and then let the others benefit.


    They are waiting for the first person to come forward.


    Waiting for others to test out the depth of the naval fleet for them.


    Soon, the first force that tried to intercept the naval fleet appeared.


    ...


    On the sea, a naval fleet sailed, and the surrounding waves were everywhere.


    The watchman stood on the watchtower of the main ship and looked into the distance with a binoculars.


    A black ship appeared at the end of the coastline.


    The navy soldier took down his binoculars in surprise and wiped the lens.


    This route is quite remote, and there are vortexes hidden under the sea all over the route. If you are not careful, the ship will be destroyed and people will die. It is extremely dangerous.


    So few pirates choose to travel on this route.


    But when he picked up the binoculars again, he realized that he was right.


    Not only that, more ships appeared on the sea level.


    On these ships, black skull flags are flying in the wind!


    "It''s a pirate!"


    The watchman quickly reacted and shouted while standing on the watchtower.


    Hearing his voice, the soldiers on the deck quickly moved into action. After a while, a lieutenant admiral came to the deck and took the telescope handed over by his subordinates.


    "The three-headed skeletons are the Black Heart Brothers!"


    The lieutenant admiral shook his solid muscles, and a tattoo of a male tiger on his shoulder was alive and well.


    "Lieutenant General-Magel."


    Due to the fact that he has been stationed in the G-1 base, Mager rarely leaves the port to capture pirates, so he is not as famous as those lieutenants in the front line.


    However, no pirate would underestimate the strength of this strong lieutenant general, because without certain strength, the navy would not rest assured that he would be stationed in a dangerous new world.


    "Do these people treat us as prey?"


    Magall snorted and said angrily.


    When did he endure this kind of humiliation? They have always been chasing pirates in the sea, and the pirates fled after hearing the wind. Now the identities of the hunter and the prey are exchanged, this group of bastards dare to find their own trouble.


    After hearing the words Black Heart Brothers, the other navy''s expressions became serious without exception.


    Compared with the fierce pirate emperors, or the Qi Wuhai under the king, the reputation of the Black Heart Brothers is not so terrible.


    However, as a pirate force that has come all the way from the Lockes era, they can last for so long, they must not be as weak as they seem.


    The black-hearted brothers of the first generation had competed with Locks at the time for the position of hegemon in the new world, but they were finally defeated.Everyone thought that when the Black Heart Brotherhood was submerged in the sea, 15 years later, Lockes had just been defeated, and the ruling Lockes Pirates fell apart, splitting into Golden Lions, White Beards, and BIG¡¤MOM. Big power.


    Several young people claiming to be the children of the first generation of Black Heart Brothers have risen to the ground and re-established a new Black Heart Brothers.


    And decades have passed, and what now appears in front of the fleet should be the third generation of Black Heart Brothers.


    They are young, crazy, and eager to prove themselves.


    And what can prove his strength better than the head of a navy admiral?


    "Be careful,"


    A Commodore next to him solemnly said.He was thin and weak, but as a few civilians in the Navy, he did not need him to fight on the front line.


    He looked at the pirate ship approaching, paused, and then continued.


    "Among this group of people, there is no capable person, but relatively, they can become a hero in the new world. They must have other advantages."


    "Their physical skills are very powerful."


    This Commodore is specifically responsible for collecting information on pirates. In the entire G-1 branch, no one knows the pirates of the New World better than him.


    "I know."


    Magall nodded, he was not the kind of brash man who only knew fighting.


    He had a better idea than driving the entire navy warship into the direction of the pirates.


    "Let''s go down and convey my order!"


    "All naval ships turn their bows and aim their muzzles at the pirate fleet ahead!"


    Mager gave an order, and the naval ship behind quickly lifted its main gun, and the black muzzle was aimed at the pirate fleet in front.


    When the distance between the two sides reached one kilometer, that is, after the artillery range passed, Magall suddenly roared.


    "fire!"


    Countless shells formed a barrage and shot out of the naval ship¡¯s barrel.


    Boom boom boom boom!


    The cannonball fell into the sea, causing great waves.


    And some of the shells directly hit the sideboard, deck, or flagpole of the pirate ship fleet.Smash it out of a big hole.


    The sea water spread in from the hole, and the ship was destroyed!In just one round of shelling, the Pirate Fleet lost 20%!

 1105 Chapter 1082 Black Heart Brotherhood

    A single soldier, or a single naval officer, does not have much advantage against the pirates of the new world under their individual strength.It can even be said to be at a disadvantage.


    And what is the navy''s ability to suppress the pirates of the New World for so long? It is relying on cooperation and the natural discipline of soldiers.


    "Only those who win are justice."


    "Only those who are alive deserve to speak of glory."


    This sentence comes from the mouth of the current admiral Sakarski.


    Magall didn''t plan to fight this group of pirates at sea, or to fight for the glory of men.


    Let them know directly with shells that the navy is not so bully!


    "Prepare, the second round of shelling!"


    Magell continued to command, and a heavy voice resounded through the entire navy ship.


    The gunners loaded the ammunition and moved the muzzle down slightly.


    "Ready to launch!"


    The second round of cannonball barrage spewed out and swept towards the pirate ship fleet ahead.


    Boom boom boom boom!


    As the distance between the two sides was getting closer, this time, more shells hit the pirate ship. For the first time in accumulation, the loss of the pirate ship has exceeded 50%.


    Ordinary pirates, seeing such fierce fire from the navy, might have turned around and fled long ago.And beating the dog in water is what Lieutenant General Magell is best at.


    He wants a big victory and uses this victory to declare to the whole new world that the navy is not as fragile as they thought.


    In the direction of the Pirate Ship, on the deck of a three-masted sailing ship with three skeletons hanging.A young man with a black turban and his blue hair in a braid put down his binoculars, and then asked the watcher next to him.


    "Now, how far are we from that group of navy?"


    "About 700 meters."


    A pirate with a sharp-mouthed monkey-gill replied.


    "Seven hundred meters?"


    The young man squinted his eyes, then said slowly.


    "Two rounds of shelling, we got close to the navy 300 meters,"


    "In other words, in the next round of shelling, we will be able to approach the navy ship 500 meters."


    "Is such that."


    The pirate with the sharp-mouthed monkey-gill replied.


    "enough."


    The young man nodded. He didn''t feel sorry for the pirate ships that were sunk by the navy, because most of these ships were the spoils he seized from other pirates. He took most of the valuable things on board. .


    Those who control these ships are just some of his men.


    Moreover, even if these ships are solid, the ships full of pirates, after being sunk, he does not feel distressed.


    Because, compared with the glory he was about to gain, these things that were lost are really not worth mentioning.


    "The fighting has been so intense that the green pheasant has not yet appeared, that is to say, the rumors are true."


    "He was seriously injured because of the explosion in the G-1 branch."


    "Even injured and unable to move!"


    A cold light flashed in the young man''s eyes.He licked his lips with excitement, and then said slowly.


    "In other words, the head of this noble admiral belongs to me!"


    In the bottom of his heart, he despised the group of careerists who are hiding in the dark, and people who are suffering from gains and losses are not qualified to stand on this sea.


    Since they wanted someone to die, then he came to act as this person.


    "The glory of killing the green pheasant belongs to me!"


    As the Navy¡¯s third round of barrage hit, a cold light flashed in the young man¡¯s eyes.He bends his body slightly, and his calf suddenly exerts force.


    boom!


    The front end of the whole ship was stepped directly into the sea by him.His whole person, like a cannonball, leaped towards the navy ship.


    Some shells hit his body, leaving no mark on him, even slowing him down.


    At this time, the distance between the pirate ship and the navy ship was 500 meters, and he wanted to jump over this distance!


    "That is the second master of the Black Heart Brotherhood, known as the black beast"


    The thin brigadier admiral recognized the identity of the pirate who rushed over and said solemnly.


    "A bounty, 880 million, Versaille Blackheart!"


    The bounty of 800 million is not very high in today''s new world, but it is already some of the people standing on the pinnacle of this sea.


    You know, most of the main subordinates of the emperor-level pirates are no more than this bounty.


    Among them, there are monsters like Kata Kuri, Marko, and Anilu, who has the title of god.


    "Arrogant guy!"


    And Lieutenant General Mager snorted coldly, and drew out the long sword he was wearing at his waist.


    As a lieutenant admiral of the navy headquarter, he will not be afraid of any pirate either!


    "For...justice!"


    Magall yelled.He intends to use the head of this arrogant pirate to deter other careerists hiding in the shadows.


    But at this time, the naval ship shook violently.


    "Did the warship hit by the pirate''s counterattack?"


    Magall grabbed the railing in front of him, then yelled.


    The shaking of the warship was so violent, it was almost sinking.


    But it doesn''t make sense!The counterattack of this group of pirates was too insignificant in the face of naval shelling.And because they kept rushing forward, they didn''t fight back too much.


    The thin brigadier admiral recognized the identity of the pirate who rushed over and said solemnly.


    "A bounty, 880 million, Versaille Blackheart!"


    The bounty of 800 million is not very high in today''s new world, but it is already some of the people standing on the pinnacle of this sea.


    You know, most of the main subordinates of the emperor-level pirates are no more than this bounty.


    Among them, there are monsters like Kata Kuri, Marko, and Anilu, who has the title of god.


    "Arrogant guy!"


    And Lieutenant General Mager snorted coldly, and drew out the long sword he was wearing at his waist.


    As a lieutenant admiral of the navy headquarter, he will not be afraid of any pirate either!


    "For...justice!"


    Magall yelled.He intends to use the head of this arrogant pirate to deter other careerists hiding in the shadows.


    But at this time, the naval ship shook violently.


    "Did the warship hit by the pirate''s counterattack?"


    Magall grabbed the railing in front of him, then yelled.


    The shaking of the warship was so violent, it was almost sinking.


    But it doesn''t make sense!The counterattack of this group of pirates was too insignificant in the face of naval shelling.And because they kept rushing forward, they didn''t fight back too much.

 1106 1083 Versaille Blackheart

    The battle must be resolved as soon as possible!


    Magell looked at the surrounding ships and warships frantically captured by giant sea kings, and Versaille Blackheart with a cruel smile on his face not far away, and made such a judgment.


    "Since you came to die, then I''m not welcome."


    The black armed color domineering wrapped around Magall''s long sword, Magall raised the long sword, pointed at Versaille''s head, and said slowly.


    "I don''t know what method you used to drive that sea king, but I will get rid of you within three moves, and then I will kill the sea king."


    Super giant sea kings are terrible monsters to most pirates sailing in the new world. Once encountered, most of them will only result in ship destruction and death.


    Even if he escapes by chance, he will be afraid of the unfathomable sea. What''s more, he escapes to land and never dares to return to the sea.


    For the weak, this kind of creature is no different from a god.


    But these people do not include the powerhouses at the level of lieutenant admiral of the Navy headquarters.


    In their eyes, this level of Neptune is nothing more than some slightly larger creatures.


    And as long as it is a creature, it can be killed!


    "Ha ha."


    And Versaille responded like this.


    He took off the kerchief symbolizing the black heart from his forehead and wrapped it around his fist.


    The black towel was soaked with dried blood. I don''t know if it was Versaille himself or... the enemy he killed.


    boom!


    After wrapping his fist, Versaille''s legs bend slightly, and then suddenly exerted force.


    The whole person rushed towards Magel like a cannonball.


    "Fast speed!"


    Magall''s pupils shrank slightly, and his domineering looks could hardly keep up with his opponent''s speed.


    Is the whole person hiding his strength for so long just to make a blockbuster?


    A great sense of crisis struck, Magall subconsciously raised his long sword and protected it on his chest.


    Clang!


    The next moment, a harsh sound of metal collision came from Magel''s chest.


    Versaille slammed the long sword on Magel''s chest.


    The long sword wrapped around the armed color domineering slightly bent, and the huge impact hit Mager''s chest through the long sword.


    "Cough cough cough."


    Magall spit out a big mouthful of blood, and his whole body was blown away by Versailles, and he slammed into the wall of the cabin behind him, knocking out a big hole in the wall.


    The other navy soldiers took up their weapons with a look of horror and surrounded Versailles, but no one dared to step forward.


    "This is the strength of the navy headquarters?"


    And Versaille just shook his fist, and the black scarf wrapped around his fist was stained with blood.


    "It''s not worth mentioning. You dare to declare war on the pirates of the world?"


    Faced with Versaille''s naked taunts, the faces of these navy soldiers flushed, but they were unable to refute.


    "Ahem."


    Inside the cabin, there was a broken sound, and Magall stood up with a sword supporting himself.


    "Can you still stand up?"


    And Versaille looked surprised.


    "This punch should crush most of your bones."


    "Justice... will not fall."


    Magall replied with cold eyes.


    "Navy...justice?"


    The black-haired fist shook his head, showing a sneered smile.


    "Justice without strength...ridiculous."


    After speaking, he walked directly in Magel''s direction, and the navy around him trying to approach him, as if hitting an invisible protective cover, blood flowed and was directly hit.


    And the bullets of the Navy, as if hitting that layer of protective cover, fell on the deck one after another.


    "Those who can?"


    Looking at Versailles, who was constantly walking towards him, Magall was still making judgments.


    But he quickly denied his judgment.


    The opponent will definitely not be a capable person, because among the bullets fired by the navy just now, there are some special bombs developed by Hailoushi to deal with capable persons.If Versaille was a capable person, he would never handle it so easily.


    If you feel it carefully, you can "see" that the opponent''s hands are not moving, but are moving all the time.


    It''s just that the movement is too fast, which creates this kind of illusion of motionlessness.


    He is a real powerhouse!


    "The pirates of the new world, are they all hidden so deep?"


    Before today, Versaille did not have much reputation. His 800 million rewards were mostly based on the name of the black-hearted brotherhood left by his parents.


    Until now, Magall knew that he had underestimated the young man in front of him.


    The whole world underestimated him!


    "The Pirate Emperor? The smartest living king, Qiwuhai? The pirate heroes who call the wind and rain in the new world?"


    Versaille, every step he took, he muttered to himself.


    "It''s just a generation of fame and reputation!"


    He did not conceal the mockery in his tone. You must know which people he just mentioned contained those monsters.


    "Only true power is eternal! And this power can only be mastered by me!"


    "Wait, after I unscrew the head of the green pheasant, I will challenge you one by one."


    "This sea is the era of Lao Tzu after all!"


    Versaille''s arrogant voice resounded across the sea, and a lavender breath spread around him.


    Some navies with a slightly unstable will fainted to the ground instantly after feeling the breath.


    "One of a million domineering domineering? I didn''t expect this young man to possess this skill!"


    And the wounded Magre also used his sword to take advantage of his body to make himself worthy of not kneeling on the ground.


    He has to admit that the young man in front of him is indeed possible to realize the words he said before!


    The navy, under the accumulation of hundreds of years, the terrible potential of the new world pirates!


    "And you,"


    At this point, Versaille had reached five meters from Magel.This distance, for a top physique expert like him, is just a momentary matter.


    "Will be my first sacrifice on the road to becoming One Piece."


    Dark domineering entangled his sturdy arms.


    Versaille decided to take a punch to solve the life of the naval officer in front of him, and then went to find the green pheasant hidden on the ship.


    After this happened, the green pheasant still did not appear, that is to say, the pirates'' guess was correct, and he was indeed seriously injured.Even hurt to the point of being unable to move.


    "Don''t be scared to death by me, green pheasant, you can only die in my hands."


    Versaille''s body disappeared in an instant, and the next moment, a dark fist appeared in front of Magel''s head.


    But Marg''s sword was just worth lifting from the ground.


    But Versaille''s fist did not go down after all.


    Because the temperature in the cabin suddenly dropped a few degrees.

 1107 Chapter 1084

    There was even a layer of hoar frost on the surface of the wine placed in the cabin.


    Giggle giggle.


    In the distance, there was a sound of footsteps. The sound was irregular. It was not so much footsteps as if something hit the floor.


    And there was a hint of joy in Versaille''s eyes.


    Because he felt an unusually powerful breath and kept getting closer to here.


    Just as a young lion can always find an old lion and then challenge him.


    On the entire navy warship, there is only one person who can make himself feel threatened.


    "It turns out that you can still move."


    Versaille licked his lips, no longer wasting his mind on Magel, and knocked the man into the air with a fist.


    Magall rushed out involuntarily and slammed into the window of the cabin. If it hadn''t been for a layer of hoarfrost on the window in time, Magall would have fallen into the sea.


    "Is that little thing outside your pet?"


    A man''s lazy voice came from the end of the corridor.


    The tall figure of the green pheasant appeared at the end of the corridor.


    He scratched his tousled hair, and then he was awakened from a nap, and said with some dissatisfaction.


    "It''s annoying me."


    "That''s really... I''m sorry."


    And Versaille saw the man finally appeared in front of him, with a hint of excitement on his face.


    "It''s just that if I don''t, you might still be hiding somewhere and dare not come out to see me."


    He felt the blood in his body start to boil.


    His father, a physique expert, had competed with a peak physique expert named "Wang Zhi" a few decades ago. Although the final result was his father''s defeat, Wang Zhi and No killer, but let Versaille''s father return to his territory.


    After that battle, the meridians of Versaille''s father''s hands and feet were all interrupted, and he could only sit in a wheelchair for the rest of his life.


    But he did not regret it, but transmitted the experience he had gained when fighting Wang Zhi to Versailles who was still very young.


    "In this world, the most powerful thing is the human body. In the face of true pinnacle physical skills, the so-called devil fruit ability is just the icing on the cake."


    When he said this, there was a look of yearning on his face.


    "When Wang Zhi fights, the blood in his body will burn. This is the secret of his strength."


    "In front of the blood-burning warrior, any other power is vain."


    "Absolute power can destroy everything!"


    Versaille murmured to himself, this is what his father said before his death. His father has always believed that standing on the top of the sea must be the most powerful physical expert.


    Although at that time, the several pirate emperors who dominated the new world were absolutely capable.But these words left an indelible memory in the heart of the young Versailles.


    He wants to become a real strong man who uses his fist to crush all abilities.


    All capable people can only tremble when facing his fist!


    This is the ambition of Versailles, and the first step to realize this ambition is to become famous.


    There is no faster way to become famous than stepping on the opponent''s head.


    Versaille looked at the green pheasant not far away, and he felt that the blood in his body was about to burn.


    "Is this what my father said, the realm of a pinnacle physical skill expert?"


    Versaille bounced slightly on the ground for a few steps. He felt that he had blended everything together, as if his body was an extension of his own will. He looked at the lazy man not far away, and felt every bit in his body. The cells are boiling.


    They are all bloodthirsty, longing for the blood of the strong.


    Facing a powerful enemy, Versaille broke through again!


    "Your head is mine!"


    Feeling the surging power in his body, Versaille''s eyes were fierce.


    The next moment, his body disappeared instantly.


    "Similar to a shaving teleportation technique?"


    The green pheasant frowned slightly, because he felt that Versaille''s speed was obviously faster than before.


    "No, it''s just pure speed."


    Shaving is a typical technique, not complicated, but because the direction of movement is fixed, it is easy for people to see through.


    At this time, Versaille did not use this technique, but with his own strength, broke the limit of speed.


    "Did you just break through?"


    The green pheasant slowly raised his hand, and a trace of burns could be vaguely seen on the cuffs of the white shirt.


    There were constant air explosions, coming from the other end of the corridor.


    Cracks appeared on the walls of the corridor, and the cracks continued to spread towards the green pheasant.


    Just the air induced by the action is enough to produce such a large destructive power!


    "Die!"


    "Die!"


    "Die!"


    Versaille shouted, he felt stronger than ever.


    Even Kaido at his peak, no!Even the man known as the devil stood in front of him, at this time Versaille felt that he could punch him!


    Versaille''s body instantly appeared in front of the green pheasant, and at this time the corridor behind him also became a mess.


    He wrapped his fist in the black scarf and slammed it down at the green pheasant''s head.


    At this time, the green pheasant, his right hand was just raised.


    "The green pheasant is dead!"


    Versailles made a judgment in an instant. In the face of absolute speed suppression, the opponent had no time to fight back, and due to his own arrogance and domineering, the body elementalization that the natural ability person is best at has no meaning.


    In the face of Versaille''s fist, the green pheasant did not dodge.


    Don''t you want to hide... or is it too late to hide?


    Versaille didn''t know, but he knew one more important thing.


    Won!


    He could almost imagine that after this battle, he challenged the peak powers step by step to unscrew their heads.


    "bored."


    At this time, a lazy voice broke Versaille''s fantasy.


    A thick arm appeared in front of his head, covering all his vision.


    Can only see a pair of indifferent eyes through the gap in the arm.


    When did you appear in front of you?


    Versaille had no time to react, and this arm grabbed his head directly.


    Then, Versaille felt an icy cold that almost froze his soul, and instantly spread all over his body.


    He had no time to think, his body movements kept slowing down.Finally, the fist stayed in front of the green pheasant''s head.


    There is only less than one centimeter left from the head of the green pheasant.


    However, Versailles had no chance to play this last centimeter after all.


    He turned into an ice sculpture.

 1108 Chapter 1085

    An aura ten times more terrifying than the previous Versailles enveloped the sea. The giant sea kings raging on the sea felt this aura, like some weak animals in the animal kingdom, and felt the breath of predators. They were crazy. As if wanting to escape into the deep sea.


    However, the movement of this sea king is still too slow.


    Its tentacles had just been retracted, half of its body hadn''t dived into the sea, and could no longer move.


    A layer of hoarfrost condensed on the surface of its smooth skin, turning it into a huge iceberg.


    Not only that, the whole sea was completely frozen.


    "Sorry, it seems to have done it."


    The green pheasant retracted his hand from Versaille''s head. The young physicist''s eyes widened, his eyes were full of unwillingness and a hint of disbelief.


    He didn''t believe that the gap between himself and the green pheasant would be so huge.


    "Ahem."


    At this time, a weak voice rang under the window that was knocked open in the cabin.


    Magall got wet and crawled out of the sea, almost frozen under the ice.


    "Leave the rest to you, it should be fine."


    Green Pheasant said softly.


    "give it to me."


    Only then did Magel see the huge ice sculpture kneeling in front of the green pheasant and Versaille among the ice sculptures, took a deep breath, and said slowly.


    "I will definitely bring everyone to the G-2 branch safely."


    The green pheasant did not speak, but turned around and walked toward the depths of the cabin.


    Mager noticed that General Green Pheasant''s right leg seemed to have been traumatized, and his walking was a little bumpy, which is why Versailles felt that the pace was a bit irregular before.


    "The injury of General Green Pheasant... does not seem to be as simple as what he showed."


    In an instant, Magre made such a judgment. This time, after the incident in the G-1 Division, he saw the green pheasant for the first time.Although the strength displayed by the green pheasant was still strong, he killed Versailles who was helpless in one fell swoop.


    However, Mager had an illusion.


    The green pheasant seemed to be supporting her body.


    The ice gradually melted, and after a brief repair, the naval fleet continued to sail forward.


    Now that the route has been guessed by the pirates.Then they don''t need to cover up.Magall ordered the entire fleet to follow the fastest route towards the G-2 Division.


    Only when they reach the G-2 branch can they take a sigh of relief, otherwise they are like rootless duckweed drifting on the sea.Will face a steady stream of attacks from pirates.


    ...


    "You mean, did anyone take action on the blue pheasant fleet?"


    Sdio, Lorne looked at Violet in front of him, and said in surprise.


    He thought that this group of foxes hidden in the dark would observe for a while before choosing to do it.Unexpectedly, the warrior could not bear the temptation to take off a navy admiral with his own hands so soon, blocking the green pheasant fleet.


    "Is such that."


    "It was the second boss of the Black Heart Brotherhood generation, Versaille Black Heart."


    "It''s just that, in the end, the blue pheasant took action. It is said that the entire sea surface was frozen by his ability."


    "The fleet of the Brotherhood of Black Heart was defeated, and Versaille Black Heart was captured by the Navy. Life or death is unknown."


    Violet said neither arrogantly nor arrogantly that after the fleet of the G-1 Division left the G-1 base, the family''s spies have been trailing behind the fleet, so it is clear what happened to that fleet.


    "Guess it."


    Lorne said with a smile.The leakage of the green pheasant route is not difficult to understand.


    Because many people can guess that the destination of the blue pheasant must be the G-2 branch also located in the New World, and there are only a few roads from the G1 branch to the G-2 branch.


    As long as the main entrance is blocked, the whereabouts of the green pheasant can be found.


    And even if those people knew the whereabouts of the navy fleet, those old and cunning old foxes would certainly not be the first to appear in front of the blue pheasant, and the first ones who couldn''t hold back would definitely be the young people eager to prove themselves.


    He had heard of Versaille Black Heart. He was good, but he had never had a brilliant record. He had always lived in the shadow of his brother.


    So, this time, he couldn''t help taking the lead, and it was understandable that he became the first bird of others.


    "It''s just that, can the green pheasant still be able to take action? In other words, when he was in the G-1 division, the injuries he received were not as serious as we thought."


    Lorne thought about it, this was not good news.If the strength of the green pheasant is too strong, other pirates may lose their desire to shoot.And the pirate heroes in that chaotic sea conspired for so long, and the results they achieved were not as rich as imagined.


    However, he always feels something is wrong.


    "Did it freeze the entire sea at once?"


    He chewed on this information from Violet, always feeling that there was something he hadn''t noticed.


    He believes in his sixth sense.


    "Young Master, do you want to take action?"


    At this time, Violet seemed to have misunderstood Ron''s meaning and spoke.


    "Master Ainilu is in the Sky City now."


    Thunder and Ice, the contest between two top natural ability players, whoever wins the final victory will definitely have a deeper understanding of the application of natural ability.


    "Do you want me to shoot?"


    Lorne smiled and looked at Violet.


    Violet was startled.The reason she said this was because Ainilu had nothing to do in the Sky City during this time, and she yelled every day that her bones were about to rust.To make your ears clean.So she just mentioned this subconsciously just now.


    Thinking about it now, the Vennhill family''s move represents a completely different meaning from that of other pirates.


    If the emperor-level pirates end up in person, it means that the all-out war between the navy and the pirates has officially begun.


    This kind of decision is not something she can decide.


    "It must be the fellow Anilu annoying you."


    Lorne smiled, and did not continue to ask.


    "Now, it''s not the time yet."


    Lorne returned to Tao in this way.Begapunk¡¯s "God''s Long Steps" plan has now seen initial results.


    If this plan is successful, he will instantly become the god of this sea, and even the pirate overlords in history are absolutely incomparable "gods".


    He needs time, time with the navy, and he can afford it.


    "I passed."


    Violet bowed slightly, then said apologetically.


    "only."


    Lorne''s voice changed, and then suddenly said.


    "It''s not that you can''t go and see."


    "A man like Qing Pheasant shouldn''t die in Xiao Xiao''s hands."


    Lorne said with a smile at the corner of his mouth.

 1109 Chapter 1086

    "Green pheasant."


    Lorne muttered to himself, he suddenly remembered that when he first arrived in the Chambord Islands, he met the green pheasant by chance.


    At that time, I was not the opponent of the blue pheasant at all. When I met, I was frozen into ice by the blue pheasant and handed over to the later navy soldiers.


    If it is not a fluke, I am afraid that I am still in the new impulse city prison.


    Unexpectedly, after so many years, the status of the two sides has long changed, and now they have become the top hunter of this sea.


    The green pheasant is what the new world heroes chase, prey.


    "Things are not human."


    Lorne smiled, but there was no trace of contempt for the green pheasant in his tone.


    Today, those pirate heroes can use a death fruit to kill the pheasant, then tomorrow, they may have the same strategy.


    In this sea, a question facing all the heroes is how they should respond if their enemies use this strategy.


    Looking at the destroyed G-1 branch, no one has the answer.


    Even the aloof Pirate Emperors, there is no answer.


    The current Wienhill family is not to sit back and relax. In fact, there are more enemies of the Wienhill family than most people in this sea imagined. If some desperate fanatics accidentally get a fruit of death , And then came to Sdie¡¯s suicide attack, Lorne had nothing to do.


    The best way to solve this problem is to strengthen yourself and prevent everyone from moving any thoughts.


    Lorne suddenly opened a small box on the table, in which was a gray-brown fruit that resembled solidified lava.


    This fruit was the prime culprit in the Navy G-1 Division incident.


    "Volcano Fruit" is the name Lorne gave to this fruit. After death, the capable person will become a crater about to erupt.


    After thinking for a long time, Lorne suddenly handed this fruit to Violet in front of him.


    "Give this fruit to Begapunk."


    "Hope, they won''t let me down."


    Lorne opened his mouth and ordered.After Violet slowly left the hall, Lorne took out another small box from the drawer beside him.


    There is some silver-white metal in the small box. Any cadre of the Wienhill family will not be unfamiliar with this metal.


    This kind of metal is one of the roots for the rise of the Vennhill family, and it has a sea iron alloy with characteristics similar to sea floor stone.


    And looking at the purity, the purity of the sea ferroalloy in Lorne''s hands was over 97%.


    Lorne thought for a while, took out a small piece of sea ferroalloy, put it in his mouth, chewed for a while, and swallowed slowly.


    "It''s terrible."


    Lorne said.


    And Ron, who had swallowed the sea iron, seemed to have eaten some ordinary food, without any abnormality.


    After confirming that there was nothing unusual about his body, Lorne ate all the remaining sea iron blankly.


    ...


    Near the Chambord Islands.


    The navy''s warships are constantly patrolling in this sea area.


    On the one hand, it was because the navy and pirates fought badly here some time ago, and in the end, a small island was turned into ruins.In order to prevent this incident from happening again, the Navy increased its manpower.


    On the other hand, the Chambord Islands is the only way for the paradise pirates to reach the new world. After the navy and the entrance to the paradise are guarded together by the upside down mountain, the paradise pirates will lose their escape. local.


    Unless they risk their lives and cross the sea king-like gathering place, without wind, otherwise, the pirates in the paradise will be cleaned up by the navy sooner or later.


    In fact, after the Guolan Island incident, the pirates of the paradise seemed to have lost their last hope, and could only wait to die.


    An Qian is leading a warship navigating in this area. Because of the Guolan Island incident, Brigadier General Ayin violated the Warring States Marshal¡¯s order and was punished. He was temporarily suspended at Malin Vandor, so Brigadier General Ayin¡¯s old army , She will lead temporarily.


    "Good afternoon, Captain Cici!"


    After a navy soldier saw Cici walking out of the cabin, he immediately stood at attention, and then received a standard military salute.


    As Ayin''s successor, Cici has a much better temper than Ayin, so she is more loved by this group of soldiers at the bottom.


    It can even be said that in the eyes of the new generation of navy, Cici, who has experienced so many legendary events, is more qualified to become the leader of the new generation of navy.


    "Yep."


    Cici responded with a smile to every soldier.


    Then came to the captain''s room of the warship.


    The captain''s room is generally splashed on the highest level of the warship deck and has a wide view.


    The reason Cici likes to stay here is that if there is no order from her, other people are not allowed to enter here.


    "A long time ago, the Navy began to suspect me."


    After closing the door of the captain''s room, Cici took out a piece of white paper and began to write slowly.


    She has a habit of writing her own thoughts.


    Because she feels stupid, she often forgets what she said in the last sentence. If she doesn''t write it out, she might forget what she said.


    "However, they have no conclusive evidence."


    In fact, before the incident on Golan Island, after he had secretly contacted House, Lieutenant General Crane tested herself once and revealed a trace of her suspicion, but Sissi still managed to deal with it.


    But this time in the incident on Golan Island, her strange actions undoubtedly increased the Navy¡¯s doubts about her identity, but Brigadier General Ayin was punished, but she was released, who had triggered the incident, instead, in a disguised form. Promoted to take over the original position of Ai Yin.


    "The first reason is that the Navy did not find any problems with my identity, and let go of suspicion."


    Juanxiu''s font appeared on the white paper, Cici bit the pen, and then pondered for a while.


    "The other reason is that the Navy is not sure, so they are going to set a trap to test me."


    After Cici wrote these two conjectures, she thought for a while and crossed out the first conjecture.


    "The Navy is not stupid, especially at this critical time, they are less likely to make some stupid mistakes."


    The loss that a traitor can cause is even more terrifying than a strong enemy.


    "So, they must determine their identity."


    "So, where is the trap?"


    Cici didn''t know, but she had a hunch if she didn''t respond well this time.


    Your identity may really be seen by the Navy!


    Then, not only yourself, but even the family, there will be a huge crisis!

 1110 Chapter 1087: The Returning Woman

    After reading all the contents on the paper, Cici gave up the idea of ??guessing the navy plan.Instead, he took out a match and lit the paper.


    Paper ash fell from the window with the sea breeze.At this time, Cici was stunned.


    She saw that a small boat appeared at the end of the sea level.


    A cruise ship that shouldn''t have appeared in such a place.


    ...


    The pirates in the entire paradise know that there are many ambushes by the navy on the Chambord Islands. Unless they have absolute force, it is absolutely impossible to break out of the navy and leave the Chambord Islands.


    In fact, except for the first period of time, when the encirclement of the navy had not yet formed, there were pirates who ventured to arrive here and then traveled to the new world through here.


    Later, few pirates dared to appear in this sea area. After the navy''s defense of the Chambord Islands has become increasingly strict, for most pirates, this is no longer a pirate¡¯s paradise, but the most dangerous paradise. The place.Even, as much as the naval headquarters, Malin Vandor.


    At least, those pirates who are slightly weaker think so.


    However, it is not that no pirates can break out of this encirclement. Some pirates whose strength is hidden and underestimated by the Navy have finally found the best opportunity after hiding for a long time and rushing from the weak zone of the Navy¡¯s defense. past.It''s just that the number of these pirates is nothing compared to the pirates of the paradise.


    During this time, the sea was turbulent, so not many people chose to travel to sea at this time.


    Therefore, the cruise ship that appeared in this sea area is quite rare.


    At least Cici thought so.


    "Ordinary passengers, merchant ships, or hidden pirates?"


    Cici took out her binoculars and saw that there was no special flag flying on the cruise ship. At a glance, it was no different from a normal cruise ship.She frowned slightly.


    At this time, the phone worm on her desk rang.The commanders on several other naval ships also saw this strange boat, and they were discussing how to deal with it.


    As a representative of the new generation of pirates, Cici, even though Brigadier General Ai Yin behind her was punished by the Warring States Marshal just now, the middle-level cadres of the navy did not dare to underestimate this girl.


    Perhaps, in the near future, Cici''s military rank will surpass them, so not to mention that they want to take this opportunity to please Cici, at least they don''t want the relationship between the two parties to be too ugly.


    "I went to see."


    Cici thought for a while and made her own suggestion.


    It''s better than doing nothing.She decided to follow her heart and do what she should do.


    The commanders of the other warships were silent for a while, as if they were exchanging opinions, but soon they made a decision.


    Sissi¡¯s naval warship came forward on behalf of the navy to find out the identity of that cruise ship.


    "Pull over!"


    When the small boat reached the shore of the Chambord Islands, Sissi''s warship had already approached here, and a navy soldier was standing on the deck waving his hand.


    "Navy inspection!"


    On the deck of the warship stood many luxuriously dressed gentlemen and ladies. They were like traveling aristocrats. After seeing the navy''s actions, they were a little surprised, but someone soon explained to them.


    An old man wearing a captain''s hat said slowly.


    "Passengers please stay calm, this time is special, so the Navy has strengthened the defense of the park. Please rest assured, the inspection will be over after a while."


    "If there is no problem with everyone''s identity, the Navy will not embarrass everyone."


    As the captain of this cruise ship, the old man''s experience is naturally very rich.He ordered all passengers and crew to stand on the deck, waiting for the advent of the navy.


    The cruise ship drew aside, and the navy soldiers boarded the deck of the stairs.


    "I am the captain of the Skydome."


    When the old captain saw a young navy in the uniform of a navy captain boarded the deck, he took a step forward and stretched out his hand.


    "I can assure you that there is no problem with my ship. All the passengers are nobles everywhere, and no pirate can hide on my ship."


    The navy captain was a little surprisingly young, the old man thought, she looked about the same age as his granddaughter.


    However, she showed a trace of maturity that was not suitable for her age, smiled slightly, and nodded.


    "If it is what you said, of course we will not embarrass you."


    "However, this is our duty after all, so please cooperate with us."


    The girl captain said gently, and the navy behind him scattered towards the cabin of the cruise ship and began to check.


    Wine barrels, wardrobes, and even dark corners, wherever possible to hide people, could not escape their inspection.


    "No suspicious traces were found."


    After a while, a navy soldier walked up to Cici and reported softly.


    "Is that so?"


    Cici thought for a while, and then slowly said to the old captain.


    "Please give me the roster."


    Since there are no Tibetans in various dark corners, it is time to check the last step, verify the identity of every guest and crew member, if their identity is okay, Cici will let them go.


    "One hundred and ninety-eight guests, one hundred male guests, and ninety-eight female guests."


    "Seventy-eight crew members, 12 chefs..."


    Cici looked at the roster, then scanned the crowd one by one to verify their identities.


    However, when she saw one of the female guests who was wearing a black dress and a proud figure sitting in the corner slowly tasting wine, she gave a slight look.


    The female guest also seemed to notice Cici, and blinked at Cici a little.


    Soon, Cici''s expression returned to normal, and after the symbolic count of the roster was completed, it was returned to the old captain.Then he waved to the soldiers under his command.


    "No problem was found, let''s leave."


    The soldiers left the cruise ship neatly and orderly, as if they had never been here.


    The cruise ship started again and finally arrived at their destination, island 40 in the Chambord Islands.


    Island No. 40-49 is a sightseeing area and a resting area that tourists generally choose.


    After a long journey, these guests could not bear the boring life on the ship, and stepped off the deck one after another, breathing the air on the Chambord Islands greedily.


    However, no one noticed that a woman in a black dress, after leaving the cruise ship, left the large group directly, and then walked towards the shipbuilding area.


    "I am back again."


    The woman took off her sunglasses, and mixed feelings flashed through her dark eyes.


    She faced the sea in front of her and said softly.


    "New world."

 1111 Chapter 1088 G-2 Branch

    The green pheasant fleet successfully arrived at the G-2 base in the waters of all nations.


    On the way, apart from the original Blackhearted Brotherhood, no other pirates have been attacked.


    But a safe journey is the biggest accident in itself.Therefore, Magre, as the temporary manager of this fleet, vaguely felt a sense of anxiety in his heart.


    "Old guys, why are you so embarrassed!"


    A middle-aged man wearing a brown suit with two samurai swords pinned to his right waist, Mediterranean, and a serious complexion, had already been waiting at the dock of the G-2 branch.After seeing Magel stepping down from the warship, he laughed.


    Magel didn''t care about the ridicule of his old friend, he smiled bitterly, and then said slowly.


    "As you know... we have been conspired."


    "Those pirates sent a dead fruit to G-1 base, but we didn''t find it."


    "A death fruit has such a powerful destructive power?"


    The Mediterranean man said dubiously. He lowered his voice and asked Magell.


    "But, isn''t the Green Pheasant guarding the G-1 base... Could it be."


    This is also the question of the vast majority of people on this sea. After that incident, what happened to the green pheasant? Does it still retain the admiral''s combat effectiveness?


    "Wait until inside."


    Magall also lowered his voice.


    "The situation is a bit complicated."


    Because of the preparation, the soldiers of the G-1 branch were quickly accommodated in the G-2 branch. These naval branches were built to guard against the pirate emperors on the sea, so various considerations were taken. In this situation, whether it was the indestructible fortress in the face of Heze''s attack, or after the supply line was cut off, the food reserves in the base, everything, were considered quite perfect.


    Therefore, after the soldiers of the G-1 branch suddenly joined, the G-2 branch can still support it for a long time without any problems due to food.


    "Charlotte Lingling''s mind doesn''t seem to be on us. She is still looking for traces of the spiteful judges."


    As soon as he walked into the command room, the Mediterranean lieutenant said slowly to Magre.


    "The vast majority of the forces of the BIG¡¤MOM Pirate Group are scattered throughout this sea, so in a short time, we don''t have to worry about the threat from BIG¡¤MOM."


    "unless¡­¡­"


    He paused and didn''t finish speaking, but Magall already understood.


    Unless Charlotte Lingling personally takes action, but this also means that the war between the navy and the pirates has once again evolved, and the pirate emperors will end up personally.


    "The Wienhill family watched us pass by their territory, which shows that they don''t want to go to war with the navy."


    "At least, it''s not this time to go to war."


    Mager also shared the information he knew. Now the G-1 branch and the G-2 branch are grasshoppers tied to a rope, moving forward and retreating together, living and dying together.


    After speaking, he picked up a cup of steaming coffee on the table.But as soon as he put it in his mouth, his brows frowned.


    "If you don''t consider the Pirate Emperors, the only thing that can pose a threat to us now is..."


    The Lieutenant General of the Mediterranean knew he knew that the pirate forces that might be shot were counted.And Magel was also surprised, he hadn''t noticed before that there were so many ambitious guys on this sea.


    Among them, there are even some famous "big men".


    "Surprised,"


    The Mediterranean Lieutenant clearly saw the surprise in Magel''s eyes, and he said with a wry smile.


    "After all, there are only a few positions for the Pirate Emperor, and the silver medalists with ambitions above the Pirate Emperor have never been lacking in this sea."


    "These silver medalists have been waiting for an opportunity."


    "At this time, Master Green Pheasant was injured, which is an excellent opportunity in their eyes."


    Some time ago, the green pheasant solved Versailles in a flash of thunder, which did not make the careerists fearful, but aroused the fierceness in their hearts.


    The war between the navy and the pirates will happen sooner or later, why not let the navy lose an important combat force now.


    After all, admiral-level combat power, the navy is not always ready to supplement.


    "This is the situation."


    "Now, can you tell me what happened to General Green Pheasant?"


    The Mediterranean Lieutenant looked at Magel''s eyes and said solemnly.


    Magall was still hesitating, but at this moment, the door of the command room was suddenly opened.


    "who is it!"


    The Mediterranean was furious, and took the katana out of his waist. The light of the knife reflected a hint of coldness, and the chill was pressing.


    This is an important moment for the survival of the soldiers of a naval base and two bases. No one is allowed to eavesdrop.


    But before his long knife was out of its sheath, a layer of hoarfrost was condensed on the surface of the knife.


    The Mediterranean was stunned.


    "General Green Pheasant?"


    The man who appeared at the door was the green pheasant.The green pheasant walked in slowly, he found a chair at random and sat down.


    The Mediterranean noticed that the pace of the green pheasant was a bit bumpy.


    Is it a calf injury?


    The Mediterranean Lieutenant judged secretly.


    "My injury is not serious. I can fight at any time."


    The green pheasant seemed to have just woke up, and said lazily.


    In other words, in his opinion, there has never been anything worthy of his attention in this sea.


    "If that''s the case, that''s fine!"


    The Mediterranean lieutenant was overjoyed. After all, with a full-power admiral joining, the Navy''s G-2 branch will be even more solid.


    "We can be stationed at the G-2 branch, waiting for the naval headquarters branch..."


    But before he finished his words, the green pheasant waved his hand and interrupted the Mediterranean lieutenant general.


    "Don''t be so cautious. Gumir."


    The green pheasant shook his head.He placed his legs on the navy conference table and said lazily.


    "We took the initiative to clean up the surrounding pirates before they could react."


    "This this this."


    Gumir, which is the name of Lieutenant General of the Mediterranean.He was surprised.


    Is this the world''s highest combat power, the strength of the navy general?


    The confidence of the green pheasant really surprised him.But he has no reason to refute.


    Obeying is the duty of the navy, and in the entire navy G-2 branch, no one has a higher rank than the green pheasant.Therefore, the order of the green pheasant surpassed his order as the commander of the G-2 branch.


    "Wait a moment, give me the distribution map of the surrounding pirate forces."


    The green pheasant said lightly, and took his legs back from the table.


    A layer of water stains appeared on the desktop.But no one noticed.


    After all this was done, the green pheasant picked up a cup of coffee next to him, and after drinking it all, frowned slightly.


    "The coffee in your G-2 branch is still awful as always."

 1112 Chapter 1089 Green Pheasants Decision

    At this time, ten days have passed since the attack on the Navy G-1 branch.


    The whole new world is calm, or it can be said that those careerists have hidden in the dark, ready to take action on their locked prey.


    And this prey is the current admiral of the Navy, Green Pheasant Kuzan.


    Just when everyone thought that Kuzan and his party who arrived at the G-2 branch of the Navy would be huddled in the naval base, waiting for reinforcements, a fight broke the pirates'' fantasy.


    The reef island, located near the waters of the New World, is not big but not small.


    This place is located at the intersection of several pirate emperor territories. The materials are scarce, and the pirates who occupy this place are very vicious and vicious, so few people have their thoughts on their heads.


    So even in the chaotic new world, reef islands rarely experience the roar of the sea.


    But for this same reason, their strength is not much competitive with the pirates of the new world. After several short expansion wars ended in failure, the leader of this group of pirates also gave up his own. Ambition can only be satisfied with the status quo.


    Therefore, pirates on reef islands are much more lazy than pirates in other places.It is not in the eyes of other forces at all.


    In the early morning, the first ray of sunlight swayed evenly on the sea, and the pirates on the reef island just woke up from a hangover.


    Since no one would choose to attack this poor and remote reef island, the defensive secret whistle has long since become a mere name.


    Several pirates lay in the secret whistle, full of alcohol.A ray of sunlight shone on them, and a pirate rolled over lazily, and then wanted to cover his head and continue sleeping.


    But at this time, a roar of artillery fire awakened him from his sleep.


    boom!


    The secret post shook a few times, and the pirate suddenly sat up. He saw not far away that a large hole had been smashed into a section of the city wall.A black cloud of smoke rose.He wiped his eyes, and quickly awoke his sleeping companion.


    "What are you doing? After today''s shift is over, I will go to patronize the matchmaker. You can leave me some energy."


    The other pirate patted and shook his companion''s hand, closed his eyes and started talking.


    It''s just that his companion still didn''t give up, so he sat up a little dissatisfied.


    "I''m telling you, you lost one million Baileys to me last night, don''t even want to take it back."


    "I didn''t tell you this."


    The pirate who awoke first pointed to a broken city wall not far away, and said slowly.


    "Look at it, it''s just being in disrepair for a long time, who will come to our poor...!"


    The second pirate said nonchalantly.However, when he raised his head, he was stunned.


    Countless black dots flew towards this small island in the face of the rising sun.


    The sunlight was a bit dazzling, he wiped his eyes to see clearly, those black dots were not birds, but.


    Countless shells burst out of the chamber!


    The fleet has been, appearing on the sea level.


    "Enemy attack!"


    The pirate yelled hoarsely and hurriedly got up, trying to light the wolf smoke to remind his companions on the island.


    But all this was too late, a shell accurately hit the sentry, and then.


    The entire sentry was blazing with flames.


    ...


    "Please tell me in the newspaper that the green pheasant did not stick to the G-2 branch, but led troops to fight the pirates everywhere?"


    On the Crimson Rose, Lorne looked at the information sent back from Sdie and said with some playfulness.


    It was noon at this time, and Garrett next to him didn''t seem to be awake, holding Lorne tightly, and muttering to himself with his eyes closed.


    "why."


    This sentence, I don''t know if it is a question, or a silly chatter in my sleep.


    Lorne was also a little helpless. During this period of time, Xiao Jia became more and more weird. Not only did he need to draw human blood regularly, but he also became more and more sleepy.


    However, no matter what Xiaojia becomes, Lorne will take care of her.So he stroked Xiao Jia''s curly hair lightly, and then said slowly.


    "It seems that the injury of the green pheasant is not as serious as the rumors. He is not an injured prey, but an angry lion surrounded by wolves."


    Lorne looked at the information passed by Violet and said slowly.


    If this is the case, then the pattern of this sea will be reversed.


    An admiral of complete combat power is definitely not something that heroes can eat.And now in this sea area, Charlotte Lingling is fascinated and pursuing immortality. The forces under her command are either looking for traces of the spiteful judgment or searching for the whereabouts of the giant lantern fish, and there is no time to take care of it.


    Therefore, if the green pheasant retains its complete combat power, then the person who determines the course of this event will become himself.


    But I just wanted to watch the excitement in the past, and didn''t want to participate in the war with the navy so early.


    Lorne tapped the table a few times with his fingers, and was in a dilemma.


    "wrong."


    But at this time, Lorne seemed to understand something, and his voice changed.


    "If the green pheasant really has a good combat power, why should we surrender the nearby pirate forces?"


    "Shrink your troops in the G-2 branch and wait for those careerists to throw themselves into the net. Isn''t it more worry and effort?"


    "Or¡­¡­"


    Lorne thought of a possibility, and a weird smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    Regardless of whether the green pheasant is hiding anything, as long as he doesn''t end, he will remain invincible.


    Garrett in his sleep turned over in a daze, then slightly opened his mouth, revealing his sharp teeth.


    Suddenly bit on Ron''s wrist.


    "I''m hungry¡­¡­"


    ...


    "Is this the fifth force?"


    When the navy fleet fired its last salvo, the small island in the distance had been set ablaze by flames.


    The wailing of the pirates spread across the sea to this side.


    The green pheasant was sitting on a chair, looking at the sinking island. He was holding a nautical chart in his hand. Several marked spots on the nautical chart were marked with red crosses. He pointed to the last small spot that was not circled by the red cross, and said slowly.


    "Then, in this sea area, there is only one pirate force left."


    He pointed to the island.


    "When it gets dark, you should be able to get to this place."


    "Then, let the pirates on this small island disappear completely on this sea."


    The green pheasant said in a cold tone.

 1113 Chapter 1090 "Reinforcement"

    Lieutenant General Mager next to him looked at the green pheasant without saying a word.


    At this time, the green pheasant showed fierceness and determination, completely different from the lazy and procrastinated admiral in his memory.


    If he only looked at these orders, he even thought it was another general who issued these orders.


    The red dog Sakaski.


    None of the admirals are fuel-efficient lamps. If anyone underestimates them because of their character, they will suffer the most cruel results.


    Moreover, Mager had an illusion that the green pheasant seemed to be in a hurry.


    Anxious to clear the nearby pirates.


    "According to the speed of the fleet, if nothing happens, you should be able to reach that place before sunset."


    Magell added.Then he hesitated for a moment before speaking tentatively.


    "One more thing."


    "It''s the Qiwuhai, several kings of the New World. There is already information."


    "The clown shrugged off his long journey and sent some supporting troops symbolically."


    "On the sand crocodile side, they simply didn''t answer the phone."


    "The Seaman Jinping said that he would not leave the fisherman island in the near future because of what happened on the fisherman island in the previous period."


    "The Tyrant Bear and Hawkeye Mihawk are not in the New World at all."


    ...


    The navy and the kings Qiwuhai are still cooperative, at least on the bright side, so after the incident of the G-1 branch broke out, they naturally sought assistance from the nearby kings Qiwuhai.


    But after so many days, there was no movement from those people.


    "The pirate really is a pirate."


    The green pheasant seemed to have expected this result long ago, and there was no surprise.


    In fact, due to the successive occurrences of the onihand Aze and the rebellion of the two kings of the demon Lorne, Qiwuhai, the member states of the world government have criticized this policy.


    At the previous world conference, some people even proposed the decision to abolish the king''s Qiwuhai, and there was a lot of support.


    Even within the navy, there are not a few high-ranking naval officers who are dismissive of the Qiwuhai system under the king, or one can say so.


    In the minds of some navies, they have never regarded the King Qiwuhai as their allies.


    The green pheasant has an ambiguous attitude due to his personality.


    Those King Qiwuhai were not stupid, of course they would not fail to understand their embarrassing situation after the navy declared war on the pirates, so they all sought a way for themselves.


    Therefore, if the navy showed a slight decline during this war, and the group of kings Qiwuhai turned around on the spot and joined the pirate camp, the green pheasant would not have the slightest surprise.


    "only,"


    At this moment, Magall was silent for a while before speaking.


    "The empress replied, she seemed to be very interested in this matter."


    "The Empress? Hancock?"


    The green pheasant frowned. He remembered this woman''s name. As the newest member to join the Seven Martial Seas under Kings, her strength was not inferior to those of the veteran pirates.


    Before the outbreak of the War of Wonokuni, she and the feint fleet sent by Lorne met in the paradise, and the two went to war.Finally, after learning that he had been tricked, he took his pirate ship into the new world.


    "Where is she now?"


    "do not know."


    Magall shook his head.


    "It''s just that according to intelligence, she just appeared on the edge of the giant whale waters a few days ago, not far from the waters of the world."


    The green pheasant was in a daze. He didn''t expect that it was the woman who reached out to him in the end.


    ...


    "Even if the second master is captured by the navy. Now I don''t know the life or death."


    "But the green pheasant doesn''t seem to want to be rumored, and is seriously injured. This is the combat power of a good naval general. Are we really going to be an enemy?"


    Black Heart Island, the hall.


    A man in animal skins frowned and said.


    This is the territory of the Blackheart Brotherhood. As a veteran force in the new world, Blackheart Island is certainly not located in a remote area like the reef island and lacks resources.


    Rather, it occupies the best islands in this sea area, and under the leadership of several generations of black-hearted brothers leaders, has gradually grown into the overlord pirate in this sea area.


    Even though they are not as good as the pirate emperors who dominate the new world, they are not anyone who can be underestimated.


    And this elegant man in animal skins is an assistant of the Black Heart Brotherhood.


    He has assisted the Patriarch of the Blackhearted Brotherhood for three generations, and is highly respected by others.


    However, the Patriarch of the Modern Black Heart Brotherhood, Roger Black Heart is very angry.


    First of all, his younger brother, Versailles Black Heart, even carried one-third of the elite soldiers out of the family to intercept the green pheasant general, and the entire army was annihilated. Not even a ship was able to escape.


    Secondly, after seeing the strength displayed by the green pheasant, he has no ability to save his younger brother.


    Unlike the Charlotte family, the Brotherhood of Black Hearts was established through the hard work of generations, and the feelings between each generation of brothers are extremely deep.


    Roger Heixin hated his incompetence, hated that he was afraid of the green pheasant.


    "I have the same strength as the idiot of Versailles. If the green pheasant can kill Versailles, it can kill me."


    This is Roger''s biggest concern.


    "So we can endure this matter, just like our ancestors did decades ago."


    At that time, the first generation of Patriarch of the Black Heart family, after being defeated by Locks''s Wang Zhi, held it back and waited until the Rocks Pirate Group fell apart before coming forward.


    "But, no matter how stupid that fellow Versailles, he is also my brother."


    Rogge clenched his fists and said unwillingly.


    The staff also understood Rogge''s feelings and did not speak, waiting for his decision.


    Just when Rogge decided to give up, a man''s mocking voice came out outside the hall.


    "Is this the black-hearted brotherhood that cares most about brotherhood in the legend? I don''t think so."


    A tall man with red tangled hair walked in. He walked directly in front of Rogge, then found a chair at random and sat down.


    The pirates behind drew their weapons and took a step forward, wanting to get lucky with this arrogant guy, but Roger waved his hand to stop the impulse of his men.


    "who are you."


    He felt that the man in front of him was exuding a breath, a terrible aura.


    Do it, you will die.


    This is a warning given to him by seeing and hearing domineering.


    "I''m here to help you. I can help you kill the green pheasant."


    The man did not answer Roger''s question, but said lightly.


    "Green Pheasant, General of the Navy, why would you help me kill him?"


    Roger frowned. Although the man in front of him was very powerful, he was an admiral!It can be said unceremoniously that even the high-ranking Pirate Emperors cannot guarantee that they can kill a navy admiral head-on in a one-on-one situation.


    Although the man in front of him was powerful, Rogge couldn''t help asking, why is he.


    But soon, the man told Rogge the answer,


    He took out a small box with a fruit in it.


    A gray fruit wrapped in a spiral-shaped coquettish pattern.

 1114 Chapter 1091 The Second Death Fruit

    "A devil fruit?"


    Roger quickly recognized the thing the man had taken out.


    Devil fruit, almost extinct in the four seas, is almost considered a legend, even in the first half of the great route, it is extremely rare.


    Any devil fruit can be sold at a high price of at least 100 million Baileys in the black market, and the price of some fruits that know the ability is even more terrifying.


    This is still the market when the situation in the sea was relatively stable a few years ago. Now the sea is turbulent. Many strong people want to increase their strength and usually buy a devil fruit that suits them. The weak ones will also save their lives. Choose to fight for a wave.


    Coupled with the fact that the Vennhill family madly collected devil fruits some time ago, the devil fruits at this time are already in a priceless situation.


    But Rogge quickly shook his head, a devil fruit, for a force of their level, it was not too difficult to obtain.


    The reason why the leaders of the Black Heart Pirates of these generations did not have any devil fruit ability is not because they could not collect it, but they did not want to eat a devil fruit that was incompatible with their own characteristics, and it might even be possible. Play the opposite effect, so that their combat power will not rise but fall.


    "The green pheasant is the top devil fruit ability, and it has the most powerful natural devil fruit. Even if the devil fruit you take out is very powerful, it will take some time to develop."


    "In a short period of time, it is impossible to increase our combat power."


    Roger shook his head.


    "Oh?"


    The red-haired man gave a weird smile. He gently pushed the demon fruit in front of Rogge with his fingers, then looked straight into the other''s eyes without saying a word.


    Is the other party so persistent?


    There was a trace of doubt in Rogge''s heart. There was no strong fruit ability, only the strongest ability.No matter how powerful the ability is, if it is not well developed, it will not have much combat power.


    This is an iron law in this sea.


    Therefore, grind the spear before the battle is not suitable for those with the Devil Fruit ability.


    In his opinion, even if this fruit has a terrifying potential comparable to that of a white beard or that demon, after he eats it, he will not be able to pose any threat to the green pheasant in a short time.


    Unless, after this fruit is eaten, it does not need to be developed, it has a strong combat effectiveness.


    But how can there be such a good thing for nothing in this world?


    Rogge just wanted to refuse, but he seemed to have thought of something, his pupils suddenly dilated, and then he said in disbelief.


    "This fruit will not be..."


    "Death fruit!"


    It didn''t take long for what happened in the G-1 Division to reach their ears, and the "fruit of death", a special demon fruit, also entered the eyes of the heroes of the New World.


    The red-haired man did not speak, as if he had tacitly agreed.


    "If it is the fruit of death, it may indeed pose a threat to the green pheasant."


    Rogge took a deep breath, his tone gradually becoming solemn.This is what has been confirmed by the explosion of the G-1 branch of the Navy.


    "However, since the green pheasant can deal with the first time, it may be able to deal with the second time."


    "If you don''t hurt him this time, our black brotherhood will be exposed to the navy. Face the angry navy."


    "Why are we going to die."


    Roger looked directly into the other person''s eyes and said slowly.


    "This is not to die."


    And the red-haired man finally spoke.


    "Do you think there is nothing wrong with the green pheasant after leaving the G-1 base?"


    "He killed my brother in seconds, and took the navy to wipe out the pirates. How does he look like a person with some physical problems?"


    "If the blue pheasant is at its peak, even if you think the surrounding pirates, plus some of your careerists hiding in the dark, can they pose any threat to the Navy G-2 branch."


    The red-haired man asked a question.


    "It''s impossible."


    Roger shook his head slowly, the naval base was like a fortress, as solid as gold.The admiral has the highest combat power in this sea. These subordinate pirate heroes, want to kill a admiral, unless they are ten times the pirates of the same level and do their best. Siege is possible only if the opponent does not run away.


    And in this way, it is also possible to sacrifice the lives of several people in the opponent''s dying counterattack.


    And the crux of the problem is here, who is going to make the sacrifices, since everyone is harbouring ghosts and is unwilling to do their best, then this siege is a fantasy.


    This is also the dilemma faced by New World Pirates.Everyone is suspicious and hostile to each other.Only then did the Navy have a dominant power.


    "Then, why did the green pheasant encircle the surrounding pirates, waiting for you to take action, and then catch it all at once, wouldn''t it be better?"


    The man asked the second question.


    "He is very anxious, eager to weaken the power of the surrounding pirates."


    "Think about it, why is this?"


    After saying this, the man stood up and walked out of the hall without looking back. When he reached the door of the room, he suddenly turned his back to Roger and said slowly.


    "Your brother, he should still be in the hands of the navy now."


    "who are you!"


    Roger also stood up, looked at the man''s fading back, and roared.


    Several pirates who tried to intercept the man suddenly fainted on the ground before they even reached the man''s side.


    "You can call me Case."


    The man''s voice came from a distance.


    When Rogge came back to his senses, the man had disappeared. If it weren¡¯t for a small delicate box on the table with a gray devil fruit in it, he even doubted everything just now. It''s just an illusion that I missed my brother.


    "The green pheasant is very anxious."


    He repeated the last words of the man who called himself Case and muttered to himself.


    What is it that made a navy admiral feel such anxious.


    "Is his physical condition not as good as he showed it?"


    This was Roger''s last guess. He picked up the devil fruit on the table and looked at it.


    After a long absence, he slowly said to the staff around him.


    "How many troops do we have."


    "Twenty-eight pirate ships, and 1,800 pirates under his command."


    The staff seemed to understand what his leader meant, and replied somewhat helplessly.


    "Well."


    Roger nodded.


    "Get ready to go to sea."


    He took the fruit in his hand and decided to take a gamble.

 1115 Chapter 1092 Choice and Guess

    A rumors spread in the new world.


    That is why the green pheasant, who has always been known for its laziness, still shows such a strong side even when the navy is at an absolute disadvantage.


    It was because, after the time in the Navy G-1 base, he was not as calm as he was in his performance, but was seriously injured.Showing such a strong side is just to deter the careerists of the new world, to buy time for their own recovery.


    Regardless of whether the news is correct or not, some careerists did have some crooked ideas.


    Countless pirate ships quietly set out to sea from ports of various forces, and their destination is the G-2 branch of the Navy in the waters of all nations.


    "absurd!"


    In the Navy G-2 branch, in the command room, Lieutenant General Gumir looked at the information sent back by his men and said angrily.


    The green pheasant himself sat in front of him, but he was reported to be seriously injured and dying.


    Don''t these pirates want to think about it, how could a dying person lead a troop to wipe out five or six powerful pirate forces in such a short period of time.


    This is not an ordinary pirate, but a large pirate who has gone through hardships and has established a foothold in the new world. Some of them even have decades of history.


    Moreover, some time ago, General Green Pheasant personally took action and cleaned up Versaille Black Heart, a fierce big thief.


    "Are they all crazy?"


    Lieutenant General Gumir did not understand why these pirates came to die.


    If no emperor-level pirates enter the arena, the Navy G-2 branch will never be captured.


    "Someone must be pushing all this secretly,"


    The other Lieutenant General Magell saw it more thoroughly.


    "Perhaps we have to prepare for the worst."


    Someone has become a secret promoter, then they must want something from this incident.


    If the Navy destroys two bases one after another, who will get the most benefit?


    Everyone has an answer in their hearts.


    The Pirate Emperor.


    "You mean, the Pirate Emperor might end up?"


    Gumir said in shock that the G-2 branch base was as infallible as it was only for ordinary pirates, but for those pirate emperors with terrible destructive power, it had no meaning.


    "Who?"


    "I don''t know, but I don''t rule out such a possibility."


    Magall showed a thoughtful look.


    "Whitebeard has never made another move after the War of the Kingdom of Japan, and because of his character, he should be disdainful of doing this kind of thing. So Whitebeard can be ruled out first."


    "The remaining Wienhill Lorne and Charlotte Lingling may be behind this incident. The worst possibility is that both of them are ready to enter."


    The entire sea knows that Vennhill Lorne''s fiancee is Charlotte Lingling''s eighteenth daughter, and the two forces have always been an alliance.


    If they are really behind this incident, then the incident will develop towards the worst.


    "We must be prepared to die for our country."


    Magall tapped the table lightly with his hand, then said solemnly.


    If the two pirate emperors decide to enter the arena, then everyone in the G-2 division will never survive.


    This was the most terrifying consequence, and Gumir quickly eased after the initial shock.


    "Dying for justice... die without regret."


    He slapped his chest suddenly with his hand, and then said solemnly.


    "How you all said it was like dying."


    At this time, the green pheasant who had been sitting on the main seat opened his sleepy eyes and said lazily.


    "Master Green Pheasant!"


    Magall stood up and saluted a military salute.


    "We must consider the worst outcome!"


    "so troublesome."


    The green pheasant waved his hand, let out a cold breath, and a layer of frost formed on the tabletop.


    "But it doesn''t matter. If we don''t get the support of the navy headquarters, then one day, we will be wiped out by the pirates of the New World."


    Just like the situation of the pirates in Paradise, the situation of the Navy in the New World is not optimistic, and even worse.


    It is difficult for pirates to reach the New World through the Chambord Islands, and it is difficult for the navy to return to Paradise.


    It¡¯s just that, fortunately, there were several admirals on duty in turn, and several naval bases watched each other, and the Shanghai thieves did not dare to act rashly, so they gave the New World¡¯s navy time to breathe.


    But now, there is only one G-2 branch left in this area. It is difficult to support it. If you can''t get support, it will be wiped out by endless pirates. Sooner or later.


    "The Empress has appeared in this sea area and should be able to arrive here within two days."


    Fortunately, Gumir finally reported a good news, which is their only good news at present.


    "She''s fine if she doesn''t fall into trouble."


    The green pheasant is obviously not optimistic about the empress.He yawned and got up from his position.


    "Discussion, there is no result, you continue to discuss, I will go back to rest."


    After speaking, he directly pushed open the door of the command room and walked back to his bedroom.


    "Master Green Pheasant is still as loose as before..."


    Gumir gave Magel a helpless look.


    As good friends for many years, two people certainly understand each other''s meaning.


    "I will pass on the order and immediately search for information about the Wienhill family and the Charlotte family."


    Magall thought for a while, then spoke slowly.


    "In particular, the top combat powers of the two families, as well as the whereabouts of Vennhill Lorne and Charlotte Lingling during this time!"


    "Hopefully, things will not go to the worst."


    After doing all this, Magel closed his eyes.


    He can only do his best.As for whether he can be safe in his destiny, it is not his control.


    After the green pheasant left the command room, he did not return to his bedroom directly, but came to the wall of the G-2 branch.


    At this time, the sky was approaching dusk, and the afterglow of the sunset dyed the sea red.He looked at the red sea, and then suddenly covered his chest.


    There was a trace of Thunder burns, which was left by the man who controlled Thunder during the previous Battle of Bislan.


    It''s still aching.


    "Are you coming?"


    He watched the sunset and said slowly.


    No one responded to him.


    In the evening, after the unremitting efforts of the intelligence part of the G-2 branch, they finally obtained an important piece of information.


    But this information exploded among their senior leaders.


    Veenhill Lorne, a few days ago, left Sdeo on the famous Crimson Rose.


    The Blood Queen Veenhill Garrett and others were accompanied.


    And the destination is precisely the direction of the nations!

 1116 Chapter 1093

    Lorne left Sdio, which is definitely not good news for the G-2 branch at this time.


    No matter what his purpose is to come to this side, other pirate forces saw this scene, even if they didn''t want to participate in this incident before, but now, they may not have any ideas.


    The G-2 branch of the Navy may face the most terrifying pirate attack in history. If they did not resist it, it would be completely submerged in history.


    At this time, the sea in the New World calmed unexpectedly, but everyone knew that this brief calm was nothing more than an illusion before the storm.


    It rained heavily, and the calm sea suddenly became choppy.


    The blue pheasant standing on the observation deck of the G-2 branch yawned after exhaling a puff of smoke.


    During this time, he has been sitting here, as if waiting for something.


    "It''s so calm."


    He chuckled, not knowing who he was speaking to.


    "If you bear it any longer, my injury will almost recover."


    As if responding to the words of the green pheasant, the sea waved up and patted the G-2 branch fiercely.


    "All soldiers, stop training and return to the base!"


    Gumir''s heroic voice came out of the horn, and the soldiers hurriedly stopped what they were doing and ran toward the base neatly.


    The green pheasant also squeezed out the cigarette in his hand.Ready to leave the observation deck.


    But at this moment, he seemed to feel something, suddenly raised his head and looked towards the sea in a certain direction.


    The waves hit, and a pirate ship slowly emerged from the vast waves.


    No, it should not be said to be a pirate ship, but rather an entire pirate fleet.


    "Blackheart Brotherhood, Hunter Pirates, Boxers, Beasts..."


    The green pheasant took a cursory look and found at least several different pirate flags.


    These flags are all the famous big pirate forces in the New World, and they are now united together.


    It was as if a pack of wolves had united together, preparing to hunt the old lion.


    "But the Navy is not a prey."


    A smile appeared at the corner of the green pheasant''s mouth, and then gently pulled an alarm button on the observation deck.


    This button has only one function, and that is to warn everyone in the G-2 Division that there is a pirate attack.


    And at this special time, there is only one situation for the pirates who attacked the G-2 branch.


    That is, those group of careerists finally couldn''t help it!


    "They will be able to reach our range in about half an hour."


    In the meeting room, Gumir took out a nautical chart, made a gesture, and said solemnly.


    "The weapons and equipment of the G-2 Division are among the best in the entire Navy. If they want to attack us, they need to withstand at least two rounds of our artillery fire."


    "And after two rounds of artillery fire, those pirates who temporarily united, I''m afraid there won''t be much left."


    "Are there any special abilities among them?"


    Magal on the other side asked slightly after thinking about it for a while.


    There are some capable people who do not have too strong combat effectiveness, but can play a role in reversing the battlefield.


    For example, the Wienhill family controls the ability to connect two places.


    The war is imminent, so you can never be careless.


    "This rare ability is generally controlled by the larger forces. As far as I know, these pirate forces that appear here do not have such an ability to control."


    After thinking about it, Gumir said with some uncertainty.


    "However, they are not sure what they hide from time to time."


    The hole card, the back hand, this is something that everyone and all forces will hide. He dare not assert that these pirates have nothing in their hands that can threaten them.


    "Don''t worry about it."


    At this time, the green pheasant walked in from outside.He held his black round-frame sunglasses and said slowly.


    "Since they are here, they must have something to rely on."


    "All we can do is face it."


    "report!"


    At this time, a navy soldier hurried in. After seeing all the commanders looking at him, he swallowed and said tremblingly.


    "There is a pirate ship, coming towards the base at a very fast speed."


    "Twenty seconds ago, this ship entered the navy''s design range!"


    "Sink him!"


    Gumir gave the order.


    "Don''t let any pirate ship approach the G-2 base!"


    The G-1 base matter seemed to be still yesterday. He was not sure whether these people had another fruit of death, so they dared not let anyone approach the naval base.


    The muzzle of the naval fortress turned slowly, and countless artillery pointed the black muzzle at the front.


    A sloop is like a leaf, floating on the sea, as if it might be swallowed by the rough sea at any time.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    Countless black artillery shells burst out from the muzzle and smashed towards the small boat.


    The shell hit the sea, but it set off waves of tens of meters.


    The waves were so rough that it almost swallowed that small boat.


    But that small boat seemed to have tenacious vitality. Even in such a vicious environment, it still stubbornly drove toward the naval base.


    Unwilling to give up.


    "This should be their support!"


    At this time, Gumir''s face became abnormally solemn.


    This small boat, even if it arrived safely at the port of the naval base, would have only one result, that is, it went deep alone and was swallowed by the navy.


    So, what is their purpose in doing this?


    Gumir only thought of one thing, and that was to send something to the naval base.


    "Don''t let this ship approach the naval base!"


    Gumir yelled.


    He didn''t know what the "thing" was hiding on this ship, but he knew that sinking it in the sea might be the best choice.


    "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!"


    The Navy¡¯s second round of shells was loaded, and under Gumir¡¯s order, countless shells were fired again.


    And the goal is the small boat floating on the ocean.


    But at this time, a thin middle-aged man walked out of the cabin of the boat. He had long blue hair and a fierce scar on his face.


    He looked at the cannonballs rushing towards this side and only did one thing, and that was to raise his hand.


    A layer of transparent protective cover appeared in front of the boat.


    Block all the shells on the other side of the protective cover!

 1117 Chapter 1094

    "Shield Wall, Basefetto."


    Looking at the man, Gumir said his name with an ugly expression.


    "He is a barrier person who has eaten the fruit of the barrier, and can create a barrier to stop everything."


    "If he is here, then all the navy''s artillery are useless!"


    Gumir hammered the table hard and roared.


    This man does not belong to any forces, but is one of the few lone travelers in the New World.


    So at the beginning, he didn''t expect this Lala person to appear here.


    "It seems that the allure of my head is much greater than we thought."


    The green pheasant is very light.He took out the navy cloak hanging on the shelf.Put it on his shoulders, and then walked out.


    "What are you doing!"


    Magall and Gumir yelled at the same time.


    "Since the proud gunfire of the G-2 Division has lost its deterrent effect, then it is time for us to dispatch."


    "But, there is a possibility that something terrible is hidden on that ship. Even if you smash everyone on that ship on the shore, you may not be able to stop all of this!"


    Gumir said anxiously, he had a terrible conjecture in his heart.


    Perhaps what is hidden on that ship is "that kind of thing".


    "Then,"


    At this time, the green pheasant had already left the meeting room.The heavy rain poured down and he walked directly in the rain.


    "Let that ship sink in the sea."


    "This time, it''s worth 50 million Baileys."


    And on that small boat, after making a huge protective barrier, Basefetto took out a miniature phone bug and slowly said to the other end of the phone bug.


    "Don''t worry, after we swallow the Navy G-2 branch, there will be a mere 50 million Baileys, which is not worth mentioning!"


    A bold and rude voice came from the other end of the phone worm.This is the captain of the Boxer Pirates.


    Basefetto nodded noncommitantly. In order to ensure everyone''s cooperation, this phone worm was in the hands of the captains council, which was formed temporarily by the captains.


    Among the captains involved in this incident, what Basefetto hated most was this rude man.


    He slowly hung up the phone bug, then found a chair and sat on the deck.


    Unlike Gumir¡¯s guess, there is nothing hidden on this dhow, and there are only two people on the ship.


    Himself, and a sailor in charge of steering the boat.


    And the meaning of this boat''s existence is...


    Basefetto suddenly widened his eyes, and the ship was already very close to the shore of the G-2 base.


    And he saw that a thin and efficient man, caught in the rain, walked slowly towards the shore.


    And this man is exactly the goal of their trip.


    "Admiral! Green pheasant!"


    Basefetto slowly said the other''s name.


    "But even if you still have complete combat power, it is meaningless!"


    He stood up suddenly, a fiery fighting spirit burned in his eyes.


    He is a barrier person who has eaten the fruit of the barrier and can create an indestructible barrier.


    Because of this ability, he has hardly suffered any serious injuries along the way. No one''s attack, whether it is a gunner, a swordsman, a warrior, or a capable person, can penetrate the barrier.


    Therefore, he always wanted to know one thing, that is, is there an upper limit for his barrier, or where is his upper limit?


    And that green pheasant is the best experimental target.


    "Admiral of the Navy!"


    A sarcasm smiled at the corner of Basefetto''s mouth. He didn''t understand why the group of pirates would be afraid of the green pheasant alone, and even retreated because the green pheasant might still have combat effectiveness.


    "This kind of courage is absolutely impossible to become the king of this sea."


    At this moment, the green pheasant had already reached the shore. After exhaling a cold breath, he slowly raised his hand.


    A gleam of excitement flashed in Basefetto''s eyes.


    "The only one who can dominate this era is me with invincible fruits!"


    "You can never penetrate my barrier!"


    Basefetto also raised his hand and made a strange gesture.


    A transparent defensive barrier that was heavier than before shrouded the sea instantly, completely shielding the boat and the naval fleet behind it.


    Despite his contempt, Basefetto still didn''t keep his hands at all.Directly created the most solid defense barrier.


    It is absolutely impossible for a person who is truly arrogant and defiant to get to his position.


    The green pheasant squatted down and put his hands on the water on the shore.


    "Ice Age."


    In an instant, the sea near the G-2 base froze, and the rough sea was frozen in an instant.


    "It''s useless, there is no ability to penetrate my defense!"


    "Even the admiral is absolutely impossible!"


    But Basefetto, behind the defensive barrier, roared.In his eyes, behind this barrier is the safest place in the world!


    The frozen ice surface continued to spread, and soon came near the boat.


    The waves slapped on the huge barrier and were frozen in an instant.


    Basefetto''s expression solidified.


    A huge ice wall tens of meters high, pressed against the surface of the barrier, slowly formed.


    Stopped all the pirate boats at the other end of the sea.


    Not only that, the temperature of the sea surface at the other end of the barrier also dropped rapidly, and then turned into ice.


    "The barrier fruit can stop attacks, but there is one thing that cannot be stopped, and that is temperature."


    The green pheasant stood up slowly, looking at the dumbfounded Basefetto.


    "As long as the temperature of the water is low enough, it will condense. This is a truth that all children know."


    "So, your ability has no meaning in front of me."


    Green Pheasant said so, he slowly turned around and walked towards the naval base.


    The pouring rain symbolized the admiral''s cloak fluttering in the wind.


    The green pheasant is alone, just like,


    The same as when he walked over.


    Basefetto retracted the barrier stiffly, but in front of him, the huge ice wall spanning thousands of meters did not collapse due to the disappearance of the barrier.


    Instead, it became the first barrier to stop the pirates and the navy.


    The ice surface solidified, and the pirate fleet behind was frozen on the sea.


    Can neither escape nor move forward.Just like the prey falling into the trap, there is no way.


    The pirate leaders looked at each other, each seeing the helplessness in each other''s eyes.


    This is the general of the navy headquarters.


    Perhaps, they still too underestimated the strength of the world''s peak combat power.

 1118 #1095 situation reversal (1)

    The sea is frozen by the green pheasant''s ability to use it.


    Then there is only one way out before all the pirates.Walk on the ice and attack the naval base to get rid of the green pheasant.


    Otherwise, the ships are trapped by the ice and they cannot leave this sea area, and when the heavy rain falls, they will soon lose their combat effectiveness due to the low temperature.


    "It must be as soon as possible!"


    Roger was the first person to see through all of this. He led his men and jumped onto the ice.


    "The ice wall blocked our sight, but it also blocked the navy''s artillery fire."


    "So, at least we are safe until we arrive at Basefetto."


    They intended to use Basefetto''s barrier fruit ability to provide cover for the pirate fleet and approach the navy base.Now, in a sense, the green pheasant freezes the sea and provides them with help.


    The other pirate captains also jumped down, and everyone walked slowly along the ice.


    The cold wind was biting, and the ice slag turned into countless sharp blades, cutting the skin of the pirates.


    Some pirates with poor physical fitness couldn''t even stand the cold wind and fell on the ice.


    But no one offered a helping hand, and their companion did not even look at it, but walked straight ahead.


    They were originally a raid. The longer the time delay, the more fully prepared the Navy is, the more disadvantaged it is for them.


    "The ice wall is at least a few meters thick."


    Bassefeto stood on the boat, looked at the pirates coming from behind, shook his head and said slowly.


    "Even if it is entangled with armed domineering fists, it cannot penetrate this ice wall. We are trapped."


    If it can''t penetrate the ice wall, then the navy can stay on the island, waiting for them to run out of energy, and then sit back and collect the fishermen.


    Patience is a necessary quality for a strong person, and the Navy has no shortage.


    "The weak, get out."


    At this time, Rogge glanced at Basefetto, and then said slowly.


    The despised Basefetto snorted coldly, but still concealed the grievance in his heart.


    This is not the time for infighting.


    An aura of darkness as deep as an abyss wrapped around his fist, and the blood vessels on Roger''s right arm burst. He took a deep breath and slammed his fist against the ice wall.


    The ice wall did not move.


    "I thought how powerful you are, but now it doesn''t seem to be too different from me."


    But Basefetto, who saw this scene, said sarcastically.


    The Black Heart Brotherhood is famous for its physical skills, but their physical skills seem to be the same.


    At least in his opinion, there is no difference compared to himself.


    Rogge didn''t speak, and suddenly there was a groaning voice on the ice.


    A layer of cracks, centered on the position of his fist just now, continued to spread everywhere.


    Boom boom boom boom!


    Until the ice wall could no longer withstand this huge force, it began to collapse suddenly, and countless ice cubes fell from the ice wall and hit the ice surface.


    This ice wall, which stretched for several thousand meters, was punched by Roger, and a crack about ten meters wide was smashed.


    Basefetto''s smile stiffened, and the pirates present were silent.


    All of them underestimated the strength of the black brothers.


    "The Navy never expected that we would dispose of the ice wall so quickly."


    And Roger, who finished this amazing feat, just closed his fist gently, and then said lightly.


    "So, taking this opportunity, we will attack the navy base!"


    "As long as we enter the landing battle, that will be our home court."


    The cold wind carrying ice slag obscured the sight and became an excellent shelter for the pirates.


    The pirates walked slowly forward along the ice.Finally, they vaguely saw a small island appearing in the cold wind.


    That is the naval base.


    However, their faces suddenly stiffened, because a group of black and heavy navy soldiers slowly walked out of the white cold wind mixed with ice scum.


    Pirates and navy meet unexpectedly on the ice.


    "Frankly, I am disappointed."


    And walking at the forefront of the navy was the green pheasant in the uniform of a general. He glanced at the ugly-faced pirates in front of him and frowned.


    "I originally thought that there would be a few old friends. So I deliberately made a guilty behavior of sweeping the pirates around with serious injuries, pretending that their strength was not compromised, and tempted them to take action."


    The green pheasant glanced around and said slowly.


    In the previous incident in the G-1 Division, he was indeed hit hard, but the impact of this heavy hit on his combat power was not as severe as the pirates thought.


    "However, none of them appeared. Instead, some of you Xiaoxiao came here."


    The green pheasant made no secret of his contempt for this group of pirates, or in his opinion, there were only a handful of people qualified to take his own lives in this sea.


    And this does not include the group of "careerists" who are trying to find out.


    Or it can be said that all of these are actions directed and performed by the green pheasant.


    After the incident of the G-1 Division, the green pheasant understood one thing, that is, the pirates finally couldn''t help but were ready to completely pull out the "thorns" inserted into the navy headquarters in the new world.


    Therefore, he decided to show a little bit the reason why the navy is able to firmly occupy the strongest power in the new world where the heroes stand side by side.


    Show me the determination of the Navy to justice.


    The faces of the pirates were cloudy.They also reacted at this time and fell into a trap carefully planned by the Navy.


    Using the glory of killing an admiral as a bait, lure them here, and then catch them all.


    They may not be the top pirate group in the New World, but their combined power cannot be ignored for the entire New World.


    Once they are all lost here, the disputes caused by the vacated territory are enough to make the new world that has finally settled a little more and become chaotic again.


    And this is exactly what the Navy expects to see.Only when the pirates of the new world have problems themselves can they have the opportunity to intervene in the affairs of the new world.


    Transfer the battlefield of the navy and the pirates from the paradise to the new world.


    The pirate leaders glanced at each other, and both sides, everyone, saw the determination in each other''s eyes.


    If faced with other pirates, they may still be soft and begging for mercy, but in the face of the navy, this behavior has no meaning other than self-humiliating.


    For them, being caught by the navy and then locked up in the dark advance city may be more unbearable than dying here.


    Only by fighting can there be a silver lining.


    The identity of the hunter and the prey is instantly reversed!

 1119 Chapter 1096 The situation is reversed (2)

    But at this moment, a black shadow flashed past the pirate crowd and rushed towards the green pheasant.


    Roger, finally couldn''t help but decided to take action!


    The green pheasant frowned slightly, and three ice walls rose up in front of him, trying to block Rogge''s attack, but they were shattered one by one by Rogge''s fist.


    Boom boom boom!


    In front of Rogge''s black fist, the indestructible ice wall was as fragile as glass. The three thick ice walls hardly slowed his body.


    "It''s really worthy of being the Black Heart Brotherhood that is famous for physical skills."


    The green pheasant sighed lazily, as if reluctantly raised his hand.


    At this moment, Rogge had already arrived in front of him, wrapped in an armed black fist, and hit the green pheasant''s head fiercely.


    boom!


    The head of the green pheasant instantly turned into countless ice cubes, then shattered and scattered.The whole person is like a headless corpse standing on the ice.


    Rogge killed the Admiral with a punch?


    The pirates behind watched this scene in disbelief.


    The green pheasant possesses the natural devil fruit, but can touch the body of the natural devil fruit, and is the biggest nemesis of the natural ability.


    Therefore, in their opinion, the behavior of the green pheasant standing still and sending his head in front of Roger''s fist was undoubtedly too arrogant.


    And this kind of arrogance will kill him.


    Even if he is an admiral of the Navy.


    The battlefield was changing rapidly. After seeing the green pheasant "spike" by Roger, the pirates seemed to be beaten in blood, shouting and waving their weapons, rushing toward the navy.


    "The admiral is dead. Clean up the navy of the G-2 branch of the Navy. Then, let the people of the new world know our departure!"


    A pirate roared, jumped, and jumped towards the navy camp.


    The other pirates were equally excited.The battlefield is changing rapidly. They were desperate just now, but now, the situation has reversed.


    However, no one of this group of pirates noticed that the navy''s faces were expressionless after seeing the green pheasant''s head being crushed.


    There is no movement.


    And Roger, who did all this, looked at his fist, his face didn''t relax at all.


    Only he knew that his punch seemed to hit an ice block.


    "Hey hey, in your opinion, am I such a vulnerable person?"


    And at this time, the lazy voice of the green pheasant rang slowly in the battlefield.The broken ice on the ground gradually condensed into the head of the green pheasant, and returned to the body of the green pheasant.


    Rogge''s aggressive killing punches did not have any effect on the green pheasant!


    The green pheasant raised his hand, grabbed the body of the pirate who was in front of him, and then frozen his whole person into an ice sculpture before the other party could react.


    Then he smashed down towards Roger.


    "I underestimated you."


    Rogge stepped back ten steps, and the ice sculpture hit the ice, instantly turning into countless fragments.He wiped the sweat from his face, then said solemnly.


    The armed look domineering that he was proud of was unable to hurt the green pheasant.


    He didn''t understand how the green pheasant did it, but that said.This battle was lost from the beginning.


    Rogge finally understood why even if the blue pheasants were obviously injured, they still did this round and lured them over.


    It turned out that from the beginning, the green pheasant knew that he would never die in their hands.


    Is this the difference between the admiral and the average pirate?


    At this moment, the navy soldiers behind the green pheasant moved. They raised their weapons and aimed them at the pirates rushing towards this side, and then slowly pulled the trigger.


    Boom boom boom boom!


    Countless bullets were ejected from the barrel, and some pirates couldn''t dodge and were sprayed into a sieve.


    And some other lucky pirates, who were not hit at the critical point, were also covering their wounds, with the help of the fallen bodies of their companions, desperately avoiding the deadly barrage.


    This war directly evolved into a massacre.


    The green pheasant did not speak, but slowly walked towards Roger.


    His hand turned into a sharp blade made of ice, and the edge of the blade shone with cold light, as if to cut everything.


    At this time, a man dressed in a cloak and topless, as strong as a beast, rushed towards the green pheasant.


    boom!


    He directly smashed the green pheasant for several tens of meters and hit an iceberg. The body of the green pheasant instantly turned into countless pieces of ice, and then instantly condensed into his own body.


    "The King of Fighters, Tysons."


    When the green pheasant saw the man who had attacked him, he slowly said his name.


    The King of Fighters, Tysons, a gold medalist who has been racing in the underground world for ten years, is said to be able to kill a sea king every time he punches. No opponent can bear his fist head-on.


    In his life, he did not experience a failure on the field, so he was crowned the title of King of Fighters.


    The king of fists.


    Maybe it¡¯s tired of the invincible life in the underground world. A few years ago, Tysons decided to go to sea. In the short journey of the paradise, he defeated countless opponents. There is no pirate group, it is his one. enemy.When Tysons stepped on the blood of countless opponents and arrived in the Chambord Islands, his bounty had reached 400 million.


    Even a lieutenant admiral stationed in the Chambord Islands was hit hard by his fist.


    Later, after arriving in the New World, he learned the two skills of armed sex domineering and seeing and hearing sex domineering, and Tysons'' strength became even more unfathomable.


    After hibernating for more than a year, he brazenly took action and defeated a certain force that occupies a small island, and took the small island into his bag.


    "It is said that every time you make a shot, you have never failed."


    The green pheasant looked at the tall boxer in the distance, slowly stood up from the ground, and said lightly.


    "That''s why you came here to die?"


    "I don''t know how strong the admiral is, but the previous lieutenant admiral, I can hit ten people with one fist."


    Tysons raised his fist and aimed at the green pheasant.


    "This fist has never been infected with the blood of an admiral."


    At this time, several other pirate leaders also came to Rogge. They were able to plan this incident, and of course none of them were weak.


    The aura in each of them is not inferior to Roger and Tysons.


    The wailing sounds of the pirates around me being shot.But none of the pirate leaders turned their heads, wanting to help his men.


    As long as the man in front of him is eliminated, his reputation will be unprecedentedly strong, even comparable to those of the Pirate Emperors.


    You know, even those pirate emperors, none of them have killed the admiral.


    And as long as you have fame, then come to join your own men, there are so many!


    Besieging the green pheasant, this is their opinion in an instant!

 1120 Chapter 1097 The situation is reversed (3)

    These pirates are all well-known villains in the new world, but now they choose to join forces to deal with the man in front of them.


    After the sea was frozen, they had no retreat. Only through cooperation can they have a ray of life.


    A sturdy man who was several meters tall, like a soldier roared, then his back was slightly bent, and black hairs grew from his back.


    Become a bigger brown bear.


    "Green Pheasant..."


    This is the brown bear looking contemptuously, and then slowly said the other party''s name.


    "Maybe you haven''t heard of me before, but after a few days, my name is destined to spread all over the world."


    "In the name of the person who killed you..."


    In the new world, there are an extremely large number of people with devil fruit abilities, but among them, the natural and superhuman devil fruit abilities occupy the vast majority.


    As the animal demon fruit ability among the three major families, the situation became a bit awkward.In particular, the benchmark of the animal demon fruit ability, Kaido, who possessed the "Dragon Fruit", was killed by the "devil" Lorne, even more so after the huge group of beasts and pirates fell apart.


    In a huge new world, there is not even a person with the ability of animal fruit!


    But this does not mean that those with the devil fruit ability of the animal system are not strong. Many years ago, a strong man of physical skills put forward a theory.


    In the paradise and the world without domineering, eating the fruit of the natural devil means absolutely invincible, and when the domineering is popularized, the advantage of the natural ability person will disappear.


    Superman Devil Fruit plays more of an aid to combat, and directly uses various superpowers to fight, after all, it is rare.


    Only the devil fruit of the animal type has incomparable benefits to the strong, especially those who rely on the body to fight against the physical skills!


    In the early stage, when everyone''s physical strength is the same, the animalization of the animal devil fruit can make the possessor obtain amazing power. In the later stage, the animal devil fruit can double the strength, speed, and Physical fitness.


    Not to mention the amazing resilience after awakening.


    After careful consideration, the strong man used himself as an experiment, ate an animal devil fruit, and really dominated the new world for a long time.


    Until, after the rise of the Rocks Pirates, a fierce battle took place between the two sides.


    No one knows where the battle took place, and no one knows the course of the battle.


    The only thing the pirates on the sea knew was that after the battle, the animal type demon fruit ability never appeared again.And on Locks'' body, there was also a scratch that could hardly be covered.


    And the story of that strong man, as a legend, passed down.


    And this pirate is the follower of that strong man.


    The brown bear roared, and then charged towards the green pheasant.The huge size showed a speed that he didn''t want to match, and he came to the green pheasant almost instantly.


    The sharp claws patted the green pheasant''s head.At this time, the green pheasant just raised his hand.


    "Remember my name..."


    The brown bear roared, and the picture of the green pheasant''s body being taken to pieces by him appeared in his eyes.


    It is the most stupid behavior in the world to compete with those with the fruit ability of animals, especially those with fruit ability like him who emphasize on strengthening their own strength.


    But before he finished speaking, he felt an icy cold that almost frozen his soul, spreading to his whole body with his heart as the center.


    The hand of the green pheasant did not know when it had touched his chest.


    "A lot of nonsense."


    Green Pheasant said slowly.


    The giant bear turned into an ice sculpture, and the whole person was frozen.


    At this time, his claws were only less than ten centimeters away from the head of the green pheasant.


    Spike!


    A pinnacle pirate was killed directly by the green pheasant!


    "Next..."


    And the green pheasant who had done all of this, with a chill, turned around and looked at the other pirate leaders not far away.


    "It''s your turn."


    "waste!"


    Roger spit out a big mouth. This giant bear brags about himself for so long, saying that he is the heir of strength, and he can even be compared with Kaido in physical ability.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as he arrived on the battlefield, he was directly killed by the green pheasant.Looking at the appearance of the green pheasant, it didn''t even consume much physical energy.


    He glanced at Tysons next to him, and both sides understood what the other side was thinking.


    You can''t go one by one, only by acting together can the green pheasant feel the pressure.


    The two physique monsters took a deep breath, then turned into two black shadows, and rushed towards the green pheasant from both ends.


    "Finally understand this?"


    The green pheasant did not panic, his eyes became serious.


    He stretched out his hand, two sharp ice ridges rose from the ice surface, and then began to rotate slowly, flying towards the two pirates.


    But this is not over yet, the ice surface under the feet of the green pheasant still vibrates, turning into pieces of ice fragments and starting to spin.


    Rotating like a tornado, with a biting cold wind, the ice powder splashing out of the ice tornado is like a tiny razor, carrying the power to break everything, spreading towards the surroundings.


    Rogge just smashed the ice ridge that rushed towards him with a punch, and the ice tornado had already arrived in front of him.Roger couldn''t dodge, and his body was instantly drawn into the ice tornado.


    "damn it!"


    Even if the muscles of the whole body were tense, and the dark armed color was domineering to protect his body, Rogge felt as if someone was constantly cutting his body with 10,000 sharp knives.


    And the ones who use these knives are not the weak ordinary people, but the famous swordsman.He felt his skin was cut into countless tiny pieces.


    The blue ice storm gradually turned red.


    That is the color of blood.


    Other pirates stepped back, trying to avoid the spreading ice storm, but the speed of the spread of the ice storm was too fast.


    Fifty meters, ten meters, and three meters, the distance from them is getting shorter and shorter. In the next second, they will be swallowed by this ice storm and become sacrifices of the ice storm.


    But at this time, a man''s roar came from the ears of the pirates.


    A thin man with long blue hair did not know when he came to them.


    His hands slowly stretched out from the robe.


    "safety mask!"


    A faint protective cover shrouded the battlefield, blocking the terrifying ice storm from the other side of the protective cover.


    The ice storm cutter protects the barrier, but cannot make the protection barrier back even one step!

 1121 Chapter 1098 The situation is reversed (4)

    "Basefetto"


    Everyone didn''t expect that at this critical time, it was Basefetto, who was regarded as an abandoned son, who had saved them.


    In fact, in the eyes of pirate heroes, Basefetto is not a qualified pinnacle pirate.Because most of the protective abilities he relied on were given to him by devil fruits.Compared with this terrible protection ability, his attack power is too weak.


    In addition to the basic two-color domineering, there is almost nowhere to come.


    Even some powerful pirate supernovae far surpass Basefetto in aggression.


    It''s not that every pinnacle pirate has no shortcomings, but this shortcoming is just that compared to those more powerful pirates, this shortcoming will never become their weakness.


    "Asshole!"


    And Basefetto was not easy either, cold sweat kept coming out of his forehead.


    The creation of a protective barrier is not without consumption, and the burden of blocking this ice tornado on his body is even more than that of the previous protective cover that stretched for several kilometers.


    "I will prove it to you. Only me can kill you!"


    The ice tornado gradually dissipated, Tysons and Roger''s bodies fell to the ground feebly, their clothes had long been torn to pieces by the ice storm, and countless tiny wounds spread all over their strong bodies.Blood constantly seeped from the wound, turning them into two blood people.


    "Oh?"


    The green pheasant turned his head slowly and looked at Basefetto on the other side of the protective barrier.


    A trace of blood appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    Solving these two pinnacle pirates, for him, is not as easy as it seems.


    At the last moment, Roger and Tysons tried their best and rushed in front of him, and one of them punched him hard.


    At that time, the green pheasant had no time to elementize his body in advance, so he could only cover his body with the domineering armed color and resist the full attack of the two monsters.


    As a result, Tysons and Tiger''s bodies were almost torn apart, even if they were not dead, they lost most of their combat effectiveness.


    The ribs of the green pheasant were also broken.


    The green pheasant walked in the direction of Basefetto step by step.


    Basefetto was out of breath, that is to say, creating this protective cover to block everything would definitely consume him a huge amount of energy.


    All the pirates couldn''t help backing up. Tysons, Roger, and the animal demon fruit capable person just now can be said to be the strongest among them. Now they are all down, who else can stop this time? The green pheasant?


    Perhaps, coming to siege the green pheasants is their worst decision in their entire life!


    Such a thought emerged in the hearts of all the pirates, but at this time, they had no chance to change everything.


    But suddenly, the footsteps of the green pheasant stopped.


    A bloody hand grabbed his right leg.


    "I haven''t fallen yet..."


    Tysons raised his head and looked at the green pheasant with red eyes.


    As a boxer, he was unbeaten, and as a pirate, he became a famous big man in the new world in a very short time.


    So Tysons'' heart is undoubtedly proud, but the behavior of the green pheasant completely shattered his pride!


    Then when his hand pinched the right leg of the green pheasant, as if pinching a piece of hard ice, the biting ice passed from his palm.


    "Your leg¡­¡­"


    He said in disbelief.


    "Is it still discovered by you..."


    The green pheasant sighed, slowly raised his leg, dragged Tysons from the ground, and kicked the proud boxer onto the protective cover.


    "He was not so relaxed! He was also seriously injured!"


    boom!


    Tysons'' body suddenly hit the protective cover, he spit out a large mouthful of blood, turned his back to the pirates behind, and said slowly.


    "We... have a chance!"


    And when the green pheasant kicked Tysons away, Tysons also tore the trouser tube of his suit trousers right leg.


    What appeared in front of everyone was not a flesh and blood body.


    But... a piece of ice!


    The ice condensed into the shape of a calf, forming the body of a green pheasant, while the limbs connected to the ice showed scars of terrible burns.


    These marks have not been completely healed, and it can be judged that they are not adult old wounds, but only recently left.


    "But, so what."


    The green pheasant let out a cold breath.


    "It''s just a loss of a leg."


    The tone of the green pheasant was plain, as if it were just a trivial matter.


    The other navies also looked at this side with shocked faces. They also knew for the first time that General Green Pheasant did not know when he lost a leg.


    Almost for an instant, everyone thought of an incident, and then looked at the green pheasant with awe... and grateful.


    "It seems that in the explosion of the G-1 Division, General Green Pheasant has put in more effort than we thought..."


    Magall swallowed, then looked at the man not far away in awe.


    As a boxer, he was unbeaten, and as a pirate, he became a famous big man in the new world in a very short time.


    So Tysons'' heart is undoubtedly proud, but the behavior of the green pheasant completely shattered his pride!


    Then when his hand pinched the right leg of the green pheasant, as if pinching a piece of hard ice, the biting ice passed from his palm.


    "Your leg¡­¡­"


    He said in disbelief.


    "Is it still discovered by you..."


    The green pheasant sighed, slowly raised his leg, dragged Tysons from the ground, and kicked the proud boxer onto the protective cover.


    "He was not so relaxed! He was also seriously injured!"


    boom!


    Tysons'' body suddenly hit the protective cover, he spit out a large mouthful of blood, turned his back to the pirates behind, and said slowly.


    "We... have a chance!"


    And when the green pheasant kicked Tysons away, Tysons also tore the trouser tube of his suit trousers right leg.


    What appeared in front of everyone was not a flesh and blood body.


    But... a piece of ice!


    The ice condensed into the shape of a calf, forming the body of a green pheasant, while the limbs connected to the ice showed scars of terrible burns.


    These marks have not been completely healed, and it can be judged that they are not adult old wounds, but only recently left.


    "But, so what."


    The green pheasant let out a cold breath.


    "It''s just a loss of a leg."


    The tone of the green pheasant was plain, as if it were just a trivial matter.


    The other navies also looked at this side with shocked faces. They also knew for the first time that General Green Pheasant did not know when he lost a leg.


    Almost for an instant, everyone thought of an incident, and then looked at the green pheasant with awe... and grateful.


    "It seems that in the explosion of the G-1 Division, General Green Pheasant has put in more effort than we thought..."


    Magall swallowed, then looked at the man not far away in awe.

 1122 Chapter 1099

    As one of the only two female kings under Qiwuhai, their titles show their character.


    "Sand Crocodile" has a cunning and cruel character, just like a crocodile, as long as there is a chance, it will tear its opponents to pieces.


    She has risen this way, and the pirate who died in her hands brightly and secretly is unknown!


    The character of "The Empress" is extremely arrogant.She is disdainful of cooperating with any forces. It is rumored that even if she joins the Seven Martial Seas under the King, it is only to use her identity as the Seven Martial Seas under King to seek benefits for her own country.


    Boya Hancock has always been doing her own way, so what is the purpose of her appearance here this time?


    The pirates don''t know, but they know one thing very well, that is, Boya Hancock has absolutely no good intentions for them.


    "Reinforcements are here! Now you can wipe out these pirates here!"


    After seeing the arrival of the Nine Snakes and Pirates, Vice Admiral Magel finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although he didn''t know why Hancock appeared here in response to their request for help, since the navy hadn''t turned against the king''s Qiwuhai, the two sides were allies after all.


    "A little trouble!"


    And Basefetto also became dignified.


    There is no invincible fruit, and even the "barrier fruit" with almost absolute defensive ability has a weakness that cannot be ignored, that is, he cannot create two barriers at the same time.


    In other words, if you want to block an attack from behind, you must first remove the barrier in front of you.


    However, the one standing in front of them is the green pheasant!


    The pirates at this time have fallen into an absolutely unfavorable situation.


    Boom boom boom!


    The Nine Snakes and Pirates marched slowly, and did not stop until they were within a hundred meters of Base Feto.


    The two pink giant snakes spit out their scarlet letters, and their pale yellow vertical pupils stared coldly at the pirates in front of them.


    Like, looking at a group of prey.


    Afterwards, the two giant snakes fell down on their bodies and hung onto the ice.


    A woman walked off the body of a giant snake.


    She wore a rather red short sleeve, showing her proud figure without any fear.


    Black high heels stepped on the ice, making a sharp rubbing sound.


    This woman is now Boya Hancock, one of the famous Seven Martial Seas of Kings on this sea, with the name "Snake Ji" and "Emperor".


    "It''s really embarrassing, Green Pheasant."


    She spoke slowly, her icy voice sounded.


    "Surprised by a character of this level."


    "Asshole woman, dare to underestimate us!"


    Listening to the unabashed contempt in Hancock''s tone, some of the remaining pirate leaders were furious.


    It is true that the Seven Martial Seas under Kings are the smartest pirates who stand on the top of this sea, wandering between pirates and the navy.


    But they are the heroes of the new world, and any one of them is a terrifying role enough to stop children from crying.


    Now, he was evaluated by this woman in this tone.


    "Don''t think that you are the under King Qiwuhai, we just..."


    A thin, slightly wretched pirate leader yelled at Hancock.The latter just turned his body and glanced at him casually.


    Before the pirate could finish his angry words, he met Hancock''s cold eyes.


    It''s so beautiful, this pirate had such a thought in his heart, and then he secretly said that it was not good.


    Because he thought of Hancock''s ability.


    But this was over. In the next moment, his thoughts solidified, and the whole person gradually became petrified. Within a few breaths, he turned into a stone sculpture.


    "Anyone who is tempted by the beauty of the concubine body will be petrified."


    Hancock scanned the other pirates, but none of the remaining pirates dared to look at them.


    "Be careful of her ability, don''t look at her face!"


    The remaining pirates loudly reminded after seeing the fate of their ally.


    "But this is also a matter of course, who makes the concubine''s body so beautiful."


    And Hancock seemed to be accustomed to all this and said slowly.


    "Is there no way to look at the enemy''s face?"


    Listening to Hancock''s voice, Basefetto hurriedly turned his head. If he hadn''t pierced his body with a weapon in time to keep himself compulsively awake, he might have also become a stone sculpture.


    and many more!


    Thinking of this, Basefetto suddenly felt a sense of extreme danger!


    You know, to maintain the protective barrier, you must maintain a weird posture with your hands.


    And just now, his hand subconsciously picked up the weapon.


    In other words!


    In the next moment, Basefetto felt the air drop dozens of degrees instantly, as if the whole person was surrounded by ten thousand years of ice.


    A tall man, I don''t know when he has already arrived in front of him.


    "Green Pheasant..."


    "Your ability is very tricky, so I must get rid of you first!"


    "useless!"


    Bassefeto yelled, and a barrier instantly enveloped his body.The barrier completely envelops Basefetto''s body, like a protective cover.


    Although unable to support the previous large-scale barrier, it is still too late to create a barrier sufficient to protect itself.


    "Your attack will never penetrate my barrier!"


    The green pheasant raised his hand, and an icicle spread out from his right hand, but when it was about a centimeter near Basefetto''s body, it seemed to touch an invisible object and the icicle shattered.


    "useless!"


    Basefetto, who was hiding in the barrier, saw a smug smile on his face after seeing that the green pheasant''s attack did not work on him.


    Even the admiral cannot break through his own defense!


    But his smile quickly solidified, because he saw the green pheasant sighed, and then stretched his hand directly above the barrier, as if touching the barrier.


    The next moment, the ice spread along this barrier.


    The green pheasant actually frozen Basefetto, together with the barrier he created!


    Basefetto inside the barrier was still able to move, but the complacency in his eyes dissipated, and instead he was filled with the deepest despair.


    He desperately discovered that because the space was too small, he couldn''t forcefully break the ice that wrapped him.


    Moreover, he felt that his breathing became more and more difficult, and his consciousness gradually became blurred.


    "Green Pheasant!"


    Basefetto¡¯s desperate roar came from inside the ice block. The next moment, this person''s body automatically fell into a dormant state out of instinct.


    He lost consciousness.

 1123 Chapter 1100

    "Although I think I am enough to deal with this group of pirates."


    The green pheasant directly passed the rest of the trembling pirates, and then looked at Hancock.


    "But thank you for coming."


    At this time, as long as you show enough kindness, you are an ally.


    "Is he not here?"


    And Hancock didn''t directly answer the green pheasant''s words, but scanned the surroundings, and after not finding the target he wanted to see, he muttered to himself in disappointment.


    "he?"


    The green pheasant chewed Hancock''s words, but he could not associate this "him" with anyone in his memory.


    "Thank you for coming!"


    At this time, Magall also ended the battlefield on the other side and came to this side.


    In the face of a well-trained navy, especially when their leaders were dealt with one by one, the morale of the pirates was extremely low and they were quickly cleaned up.


    "However, the main thing now is to assist the navy in cleaning up the remaining pirates here!"


    "The most annoying thing about concubines is that someone talks to them in a commanding tone."


    At this time, Hancock narrowed his eyes slightly and stared at Magall coldly.


    Magall felt as if he was being stared at by a poisonous snake, and his body trembled instinctively.


    At this time, he felt a biting coldness, and he eased from the tremor.


    The green pheasant patted Magel on the shoulder, then looked at Hancock.


    "Hey, don''t do anything meaningless."


    The lazy tone matched his movements, as if he had just done a trivial thing.


    Almost killed!


    Magall, who had awakened from this state, was still a little afraid.


    The cold sweat completely wetted his back.


    The green pheasant walked towards the remaining pirates, facing the powerful admiral, these pirates were not opponents at all, and soon they were frozen one by one.


    "The war is over."


    The rest is cleaning up the battlefield.


    But at this time, the green pheasant suddenly heard a mocking laugh, which rang in the battlefield.


    "Papa."


    A sturdy man with short red hair like flames and a cross-shaped scar on his face, wearing a simple black suit, clapped his hands and walked over the ice.


    "What a wonderful performance."


    "How does a lion play with a group of sheep."


    The man walked to a distance of about 30 meters from the green pheasant before he stopped.


    "I should have guessed it."


    The green pheasant seemed to recognize the identity of the man in front of him, and he became extremely dignified.


    The threat this man brought to him was ten times more terrifying than the so-called pirate heroes before.


    "I originally thought that it was Lorne or Charlotte Lingling who was planning all this secretly, so I have been preparing for the entrance of one of their two families as an imaginary enemy."


    "However, what appeared on the battlefield was nothing but a group of weak men. This inevitably disappointed me a little."


    "Are you still disappointed now?"


    Smiling man with red hair.The green pheasant breathed out a cold breath, paused, and then continued.


    "It was my mistake, I ignored your existence."


    "In a way, you are much more dangerous than the two of them."


    Lorne and Charlotte Lingling, perhaps because they are taboo of their identities, are somewhat constrained.Then the man hiding in the gloom has absolutely no taboos in this regard.


    And it¡¯s worth mentioning that there is such a title as the Pirate Emperor in this world, but as Pirate Emperors who dominate the sea, they are not invincible. In addition to other Pirate Emperors, there are some who stand on the same level as them. The strong.


    For example, some "silver medalists" who survived the last era, some of the imprisoned in the sixth floor of the city, even have names that can be erased.


    Regardless of the calculation, the man in front of him is among them.


    "It''s just that, I really didn''t expect that the person who planned all this secretly would be you."


    The green pheasant looked at each other and was silent for a while before slowly speaking the other''s name.


    "Case."


    This name may be quite unfamiliar to most pirates in this sea today.


    But for the green pheasant, it is definitely a ruthless character that cannot be forgotten.


    Thirty years ago, the sea, where the heroes stood side by side, was more chaotic and terrifying than the sea today. Even Lockes, who has the title of hegemon, has not been smooth sailing all the way.


    There are many pirate forces that are not inferior to Locks in strength, and everyone is fighting in the new world.The navy at that time was totally unable to intervene in this sea.


    And this Case is one of them.


    Later, after the failed battle with Lockes, Case was captured by the naval fleet led by Marshal Gang Bone Kong. Even if he was seriously injured, the Navy paid the price of sinking ten warships.


    At that time, the green pheasant was just a promising naval officer who followed Gang Gukong, and he didn''t even have the qualifications to intervene in the war at that time.


    "It''s been a long time."


    The corners of Case''s mouth split open, revealing a penetrating smile.


    The green pheasant was silent, and he had heard a little about some unspoken rules in the city.


    Some strong men were arrested and detained for a period of time after they were taken into Push City. When their edges and corners were smoothed, they would receive an invitation.


    For other prisoners in the prison, this invitation means punishment, but the green pheasant knows very well that the so-called punishment is just a cover.


    After these powerful men left the sixth infinite hell, they would board a boat and then be sent to Maria Joa.Wearing a special collar that bound their lives, and a mask that might never have a chance to take off in the future, they transformed into a unit directly under the Five Old Stars.


    On the sea, this unit has another name.


    CP-0!


    On this sea, many people wondered where the world government convened CP-0, an army composed of the strong, but the answer was beyond everyone''s expectations.


    These CP-0s were once prisoners who committed countless crimes and finally chose to surrender!


    And Case, he would rather be kept in prison at the time than be a running dog of the world government.


    Everyone thought that the legend of Keith would disappear in history, but they didn''t expect it.Ten years ago, Lorne and Shiji teamed up to create the most notorious prison escape in history.


    And Case, following that incident, came back to the sea!

 1124 Chapter 1101

    The green pheasant snorted coldly, did not speak, but raised his hands.


    His hands gradually turned into ice, exuding a biting chill.


    To deal with this enemy, he must devote twelve points of energy.


    "I regret not killing me when I was locked up in Advance City?"


    And Case seemed to see through the thoughts of the green pheasant, and said somewhat sarcastically.


    As a capable person, he was at his weakest time when he was imprisoned in the city and bound with sea tower stone handcuffs.


    At that time, an ordinary soldier could end his life with just one bullet.Unfortunately, the world government did not choose to do so.


    After hearing Case''s mockery, the green pheasant''s face gradually became difficult to look.


    The reason why the world government at that time did not kill Case despite repeated refusal was certainly not because of the ridiculous word "kindness".But because they dare not.


    Yes, I dare not.


    Imagine if the owner of the "plague fruit" was caught by the world government, would the world government risk the devil fruit falling on the sea again and execute the other party?


    will not.If possible, the world government will extend the life of the other party as much as possible to prevent the other party from dying.


    And the fruit that Case controls, in terms of threat level, is not inferior to the "Plague Fruit", and even more terrifying in a sense.


    Boom boom boom!


    Two ice thorns suddenly protruded beside Case, and then pierced toward Case''s body.


    The green pheasant did not say a word and directly attacked!


    And Case didn''t seem to react, letting the two rotating ice thorns fly towards his head, he yawned until he was about to touch his body.


    Then, the two ice thorns suddenly stopped in midair.


    No, it shouldn''t be said that it was stagnant, but suddenly there were countless cracks, and the cracks spread, almost instantly, they shattered into countless pieces of broken ice.


    But this is not over yet, the broken ice cubes gradually become transparent as they fall slowly, and then slowly disappear.


    It''s as if it never appeared before.


    "Master of Space, Keith Somerfield."


    The green pheasant did not seem to be too surprised by this result.


    Case''s ability is the fruit of space, able to transform objects to other positions, even other spaces.


    If he could not escape this attack, it would be an accident!


    Countless broken ice emerged from behind the green pheasant and shot it at the back of the green pheasant.But before he touched the green pheasant, he was stopped by an ice wall.


    "If it were you at your peak, I might still be afraid."


    Case said slowly.


    "But now, you who are seriously injured are not my opponent at all."


    What the green pheasant loses in the G-1 division is definitely not as simple as a leg. When facing a pirate like Roger, the disadvantages still can¡¯t show up. However, facing a strong person of his same level, this This kind of malpractice will kill him.


    "Do you think you will eat me?"


    The green pheasant waved to the navy soldiers behind him, motioning them to retreat.


    The battle between him and Case is no longer something these naval soldiers can intervene. For Case, the number of people is meaningless.


    "Don''t forget, it''s not just the Navy that is interested in you."


    The green pheasant took off his blindfold from his forehead. Anyone who knew him would understand what the green pheasant did when he saw this movement.


    The green pheasant is serious.


    "And that crazy woman."


    The green pheasant looked directly into Case''s eyes and said slowly.


    Charlotte Lingling frantically pursued immortality. She sent all her forces to look for the whereabouts of the spiteful judges. If she knew that Case was here, she would definitely not let Case go.


    Moreover, there is one more thing, that is, the sea area where the navy G-2 branch base is located, which happens to be the territory of Charlotte Lingling, the sea area of ??all nations!


    "Enough time."


    And Case said indifferently.


    "What is enough?"


    "Before that crazy woman rushes here, the time to solve you is enough."


    The face of the green pheasant became extremely ugly, and Case made no secret of his contempt in his tone.


    He slowly raised his hand. Since the two sides could no longer reconcile, there was only battle.


    An ice wall rises, blocking the evacuated navy from the other side.


    On the entire ice surface, only the blue pheasant, Case, the Nine Snake Pirates brought by Hancock, and some pirate leaders who fell on the ground were left.


    At this moment, the corner of Case''s mouth suddenly evoked a strange arc.


    "Do you think that since I can drive these idiots to besiege you, don''t I have any preparations?"


    His words made the green pheasant''s heart sink. Case came here alone. There is no doubt about it. Then, what is his so-called preparation?


    The green pheasant didn''t know, but he subconsciously looked towards the back, and when he saw the imprisoned pirate leaders, his heart sank.


    He looked in the direction of Case and saw Roger, who was struggling on the ground, covered in blood.


    Roger met Case''s gaze, as if thinking of something, his face became extremely ugly.


    "You disappointed me so much. I thought you would make good use of the gift I gave you."


    "Don''t come here!"


    But Roger roared in horror, and then this famous big pirate in the sea, struggling to get up from the ground, and then fled in another direction.


    As if avoiding Case.


    "In front of me, it''s useless!"


    Case shook his head and stretched out his hand at Rogge, who was running away.


    But at this time, an ice wall rose from the ice, blocking his movement.


    The green pheasant didn''t know what traded between Roger and Case, but he knew one thing very well, that is, he would never let Case catch Roger.


    "It won''t let you succeed so easily."


    The figure of the green pheasant appeared in front of Case, the ice surface broke and countless ice ridges rushed towards Case.


    "Don''t you understand? In front of me who is in control of the space, this kind of physical attack is meaningless."


    Case waved his hand, and the ice edge that hit him disappeared instantly, as if he had never appeared before!


    Then, the green pheasant suddenly felt that his body was out of control, the next moment, countless ice ridges appeared in front of him.


    Case reversed his attack!


    The sharp ice edge pierced the green pheasant''s body and penetrated the green pheasant.


    But the weird thing is that there is not a drop of blood flowing out of the green pheasant''s body.

 1125 Chapter 1102

    The green pheasant was pierced by his own attack, and then his body shattered into countless pieces of broken ice, falling to the ground, slowly condensing into the appearance of a man.


    "Huhuhuhu."


    Numerous fine sweat oozes from the green pheasant''s forehead.If he didn''t evade in time, he might become the first admiral in the sea to die in his own hands.


    Case''s space twist is too tricky, and it doesn''t give the green pheasant any reaction time.He appeared directly in front of him.


    On the other side, Case frowned slightly.


    This trick was originally a must.


    However, just as he was about to attack at the moment when the blue pheasant was distracted, an arrow struck him.


    This is a pink long arrow that accurately hit Case''s right hand. Case raised his hand. The original strong muscles gradually petrified.


    "Ignore my concubine like this..."


    Hancock stood not far away, holding a pink longbow in her hand, and that arrow was shot by her.


    "The concubine is very angry..."


    She frowned slightly, with an astonishing temptation.Even Case fell into a moment of sinking.


    "Are you a demon fruit capable person of the new generation?"


    But Case waved his hand, took out a knife, and stabbed his body without hesitation.


    The petrification of his right hand slowly subsided, and the severe pain made him sober.


    Case never underestimated any Demon Fruit Ability person, that''s why Lockes was dead and he was still alive.


    "I''ve heard your name, Empress Hancock."


    Case looked at the woman who attacked him and made no secret of the compliment in his tone.


    Although this era is too weak for him, there are still some refreshing strong men.


    For example, the so-called Seven Martial Seas under Kings, and the careerists who tried to disturb this sea in the past few years but failed.


    Of course, there is also the man with the title of devil.


    If you give them time, these people may not be able to reach their own level, but now, they are still too tender.


    In this era, they will no longer be given time.


    "To save time, you two will go on together."


    Case said slowly.


    The Qing Pheasant''s face became extremely ugly. For many years, no one had spoken to himself in this tone, and Case did this without putting him in the slightest.


    Hancock snorted coldly and rushed towards Case.


    She was so fast that she arrived in front of Case almost instantly.The slender legs kicked Case''s head.


    "Aromatic legs!"


    Hancock is a sweet person who has eaten sweet fruits. While he has amazing beauty, he also seems to be cursed.


    Any man fascinated by her beauty will be petrified, and after unremitting efforts, Hancock has finally learned to use his abilities to attach himself to his attacks.


    Even those strong-willed opponents will be petrified for a short time when they are hit by her attack.


    For the strong, this short-lived petrification is enough to determine the outcome of a battle!


    "too young!"


    And Case shook his head, and when Hancock''s slender thigh was about to hit Case''s head, he snapped his fingers.


    In the next moment, Hancock disappeared and he appeared in front of an icicle several hundred meters away from him.


    A beautiful leg kicked the icicle, the icicle broke and collapsed.


    Countless broken ice buried her on the ice.


    Everyone at the scene looked sideways. No one would have thought that Hancock''s petite body contained such terrifying explosive power.


    However, the attack that did not hit the opponent is meaningless.


    "I said that attacks on the physical level are meaningless to me. You will never hit me."


    While speaking, he stretched out his hand and pointed lightly at the green pheasant not far away.


    The green pheasant frowned, and he called the police crazy about what he saw and heard.


    Almost without thinking, his body disappeared instantly and appeared hundreds of meters away.


    As for the place where he was standing, the space began to twist slightly, and then the ice surface broke, and sea water roared out from under the ice surface.


    On the huge ice surface, a circular cavity with a diameter of several hundred meters appeared, as if someone had wiped this area clean with an eraser.


    Seeing all this, the green pheasant took a deep breath and became more solemn. He couldn''t imagine what would happen if he hadn''t avoided it just now.


    With this piece of ice disappearing into this world?


    Erasing objects from space, this is the terrifying ability of Case!


    "Did you hide it?"


    But Case was a little surprised. According to the truth, the injured green pheasant should not show such a terrible speed.


    He somewhat underestimated the green pheasant.


    "Asshole..."


    On the other side, Hancock crawled out of the crushed ice, her long hair was a bit messy, and a trace of anger appeared on her face.


    She was actually played by Case!


    "Be careful of his ability, don''t be caught by his spatial ability."


    The green pheasant reminded slowly.He looked at Case and waved his fist.


    A hole was cracked on the ice surface, and countless ice thorns came along the ice surface towards Case.


    "I said it was useless. Physical attacks are meaningless to me!"


    "I hate stupid opponents."


    Case shook his head again.Just as he was about to divert the attack of the green pheasant, the voice of the green pheasant suddenly sounded behind him.


    "Stupid, it''s you!"


    The ice surface behind Case suddenly bulged, and the figure of the green pheasant condensed behind Case.


    He raised his hand and blasted his big fist at Case''s back.


    boom!


    Case was directly smashed into the air, just hitting the ice thorn that hit him.


    Zi Zi Zi!


    The ice thorns of Case continued to spin, cutting Case''s body.The green pheasant didn''t want to miss this rare opportunity, rushed behind Case, covered his fist with pitch black domineering, and hit Case''s head fiercely.


    If this punch hits, Case will not die and will lose half of his skin.


    But just at this critical moment.Case finally reacted.He raised his hand and snapped his fingers hard.


    The next moment, his body disappeared, and the fist of the green pheasant banged on the advancing ice thorn.


    Boom boom boom!


    The ice thorn that stretched for hundreds of meters stopped, and then rose towards the sky.


    With a punch, the green pheasant directly changed the direction of the ice thorn. The ice thorn continued to spread in the air, rising hundreds of meters high before slowing down.


    "Your abilities are indeed very powerful, but there is still a fatal flaw."


    The green pheasant looked at Case who appeared in the distance and said slowly.


    "That is, if you can''t capture the other person''s body, then it''s meaningless."


    He looked around, and the endless ice began to vibrate.


    "And this place is my absolute home ground!"

 1126 Chapter 1103

    The green pheasant created this ice surface just for this moment.


    It''s just that the enemy he expected was Lorne or Charlotte Lingling. He didn''t expect that the last one would be Case, so he fell into a disadvantage at first.


    But when he came back to his senses, the rich experience accumulated over the years of fighting made him quickly aware of Case''s weakness.


    "In order to match your ability, you have cultivated the domineering skills of seeing, hearing and sex to a terrifying level. Even if it is me, I am not as good as you in the accomplishments of seeing and hearing sex."


    Green Pheasant looked at Case in the distance and said slowly.


    At this time, Case no longer had the free and easy air before, but suddenly vomited a big mouthful of blood, and stood up a little embarrassed.


    Looking from behind, a bruise was smashed out of his back, blood seeping through the pores.


    Compared with those who are strong in physical skills, Case''s physical strength is much inferior. The punch of the green pheasant just hit him really hard.


    This was the first time that Case was injured since pushing the city to escape, and it was also the most serious.


    "But you still miscalculated."


    "On this ice surface, I can create a clone from the ice at any time, and then appear from anywhere. You look domineering, as long as you have not reached the point where you can predict the future, you will not be able to catch me."


    The green pheasant looked at Case and stretched out his fist.


    The ice surface vibrated, and countless icicles rose from the ice surface.


    If anyone else came here, they would have never imagined that it was the sea. In their eyes, it was more like a... frost forest!


    The green pheasant''s body disappeared in the frost forest, but Case knew that the other party would never escape.


    Instead, he hides behind a block of ice, ready to give himself a fatal blow.


    "Does it seem to find my weakness?"


    Case wiped away the blood from the corner of his mouth, and said slowly, with a mad look in his eyes.


    He is a very proud person, otherwise he would not break with the golden lion Shiji and bring his own men to stand up.


    "Go to hell, Case!"


    The icicle behind Case suddenly shattered, and the green pheasant''s body rushed out of the icicle, wrapped in a dark domineering fist, and hit Case''s head severely.


    "You are underestimating me, green pheasant!"


    And Case also yelled. The space around him was slightly distorted. Case didn¡¯t know where the blue pheasant would attack from, but he knew very well that in order to make himself hard to defend, the blue pheasant¡¯s attack would definitely be quite close. Distance to launch.


    So, when the danger appeared, Case did one thing, and that was to distort the space around him.


    A huge sense of crisis emerged in the green pheasant''s heart, and he felt his body being sucked into the constantly distorted space.


    No one knows what happens to objects that are erased by Caesar, but even if you think with your toes, you know that there is no good result.


    Therefore, the green pheasant kicked on the ground abruptly, and the ice surface was broken. With the help of the force, his body flashed out several tens of meters to escape the distortion of space.


    After the green pheasant avoided, the distortion of space also stagnated.


    However, the broken ice from the icicle, together with the icicle standing on the ice, disappeared without a trace.


    "Didi."


    The blood dripped down his left arm on the ice.His left arm did not get rid of the distortion of space at the first time, and the bones of the entire arm were shattered.


    And Case, it was equally uncomfortable, the skin on his back was completely destroyed, as if someone was holding a razor and slashing on his back.


    The blood is flowing like a shot.


    "Next time, there will be no such luck, Green Pheasant."


    Case turned slowly, looking at the green pheasant crazily.


    "Guess, next time, will I be able to catch you."


    "madman!"


    This was the first thought that came to the mind of the green pheasant. Case was completely a lunatic. Just now, he even included himself in the scope of space distortion.


    He doesn''t care if he will be hurt.


    The green pheasant snorted coldly, and ice covered his arm, replacing his arm.


    It''s like replacing his lost leg.


    But Case is not so lucky. Without the strong physique of a strong physical man, and without the terrible recovery ability of an animal awakener, Case can only resist these injuries.


    The impact of this injury is definitely more serious than the green pheasant.


    "You can give it a try. See who can''t hold on first."


    The green pheasant exhaled a cold breath and said coldly.


    The battle of the strong is generally divided into two forms,


    Either the tip of the needle will face the Maimang, and the winner will be determined by one move, or it will continue to consume the opponent''s energy until the opponent''s energy is exhausted.


    The former only takes a moment, while the latter, even if it lasts ten days and ten nights, is not surprising.


    Obviously, Case wants to compete with himself who can''t hold on first.


    "Competing for physical strength?"


    Case gave a sarcasm smile.


    "You may have misunderstood. I don''t want to engage in such a rude and savage battle with you."


    "Do you really think I can''t catch you?"


    The green pheasant frowned. Although he didn''t know what hole cards Case was hiding, there was a sense of crisis in his heart.


    Case raised his hand, the space in front of him slowly began to twist, and then a man appeared in front of him.


    This is the Roger who ran away before!


    The fighting time between the green pheasant and Case is definitely not too short, and the speed of Roger, who is a strong physical skill, is definitely not too slow.


    However, after the battle lasted so long, Roger was still caught by Case.


    It is impossible to imagine how far this man has developed his abilities.


    "Case..."


    Roger looked at Case with a horrified expression, as if the weak creatures in the jungle saw the highest predator.


    "I gave you a chance. Little guy."


    "Take the gift I gave you to deal with your enemy. But you don''t seem to seize this opportunity."


    Case showed a slight smile, but this smile, in Rogge''s eyes, was no different from a demon.


    "You didn''t make good use of my gift. I don''t blame you. Now please tell me where is the gift I gave you."


    After hearing the word "gift", Roger seemed to think of something terrible, and his whole person began to tremble.


    "I sent...it to...the navy''s...base...inside."


    "You are lying to me."


    Case shook his head, revealing his white teeth.


    Then, he seemed to be sniffing something on Roger, and finally took out a small box with exquisite workmanship from inside Roger''s clothes.


    A dark gray exotic fruit was placed in a small box.

 1127 Chapter 1104

    "idiot."


    After seeing this scene, the green pheasant also cursed secretly.


    At first, he was still wondering what it was that gave Roger the courage to besiege the G-2 base.


    Even though there was news that he was seriously injured at that time, once there was something wrong with the news, these pirates would come back and forth.


    Pirates are not afraid of death, but they also will not do this kind of thing that puts their lives as a stake.


    This is especially true when the two parties sitting at the gambling table have different chips.


    So, what did Case use to persuade these pirates.


    Now, the green pheasant understands.


    "A...death fruit?"


    He looked at the small box that Case took out and said solemnly.


    Only the fruits of death that can change the situation of the battle can give Rogge the people confidence.


    Fortunately, because the green pheasant set the battlefield on the sea, this fruit has never been used.


    "What an idiot."


    After Case took out the small box, he looked at Roger with a weird smile on his lips.


    "Since you didn''t use my gift, then I will teach you how to use this little gift."


    As he said, he stretched out his hand, the space around Roger was slightly distorted, and then Roger floated directly.


    "There is no chance!"


    The green pheasant roared, and his body disappeared in an instant. The ice surface around Case began to vibrate violently. Numerous green pheasants emerged from the ice and rushed towards Case.


    These green pheasants roared at the same time.


    "It won''t let you succeed."


    "Is it?"


    But Case smiled slightly. He only did one thing, and that was to grab Roger and snap his fingers.


    Then, the space around him began to distort. The next moment, he and Roger teleported to the ice hundreds of meters away.


    Countless green pheasants rushed together and turned into ice, leaving only one green pheasant with a pale face.


    "You can''t stop me."


    He said that at the beginning, and then he slowly picked up the strange fruit.


    "Please, I will provide you with a carrier."


    Rogge, who was next to him, trembled. He looked at Case as if begging for something.


    But Case did not hesitate in his actions.


    "You have lost your chance."


    With his other hand, he grabbed Rogge''s chin and unscrewed his entire chin.


    If it was Rogge in his heyday, he would definitely not be so easily pinched by Case, but after fighting with the blue pheasant, Rogge was seriously injured, and then in the process of escaping, he spent most of the time. Physical strength, so Roger at this time, in the hands of Case, is like a doll.


    Case easily brought a fruit about the size of a normal baby''s head to Rogge''s mouth.


    Despite the dislocation of the jaw, the mouth of a normal person is still too small to face this fruit.


    Normal people eat devil fruit by biting bit by bite, while some people who pay attention to the sense of ritual are used to cutting the devil fruit into small pieces.


    But Case didn''t have such a leisurely mind. He directly stuffed this fruit into Roger''s mouth.


    Rogge''s face was distorted, his esophagus seemed to be bursting, but Case did not hesitate at all, and he didn''t stop until he put the whole fruit into Rogge''s mouth.


    Roger fell on his knees in front of Case, his face turned blue and purple, he covered his throat with his hands, and retched.


    "Gag, gag, gag."


    As if wanting to spit out the stuffed stuff in.


    "It''s too late."


    But Case looked at Roger condescendingly, and said lightly.


    Many people know that any devil fruit, as long as it is eaten, will accompany the capable person for life, even if he vomits all the contents of his stomach, it will not help.


    The green pheasant in the distance looked at them two very solemnly.


    At this moment, Hancock returned to the battlefield with a gloomy expression, looking at Case.


    This was the first time she was shot flying like an ant, and Case did this as if she had pressed her dignity to the ground.


    If at first, she came here only to find someone, then now she is completely angry.


    She would never let Case go.


    "Let''s join hands."


    Green Pheasant looked at Hancock and said slowly.He didn''t know what kind of power the fruit that Case fed Rogge had, but he knew one thing very well.


    That is, this devil fruit definitely has the ability to reverse the situation.


    Hancock trembled slightly, and then nodded softly.


    Although she was angry, she did not lose her mind.


    Joining forces with the green pheasant is currently the best choice.


    And Case, who was not far away, lifted Roger, who had retched for a long time, and looked at a man and a woman in the distance, and suddenly a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    A trace of ridicule from the winner to the loser.


    ...


    "This sea seems to be magical."


    In the sea near the world, a pirate ship with silver-white hull and horns like a charming rose floating on the sea.


    Not far from the pirate ship, there was an ice continent that shouldn''t have appeared here, as if the entire sea had been frozen by ice.


    Lorne was sitting in the cabin of the Crimson Rose, with a projector in front of him, and everything that happened on the ice continent appeared on this projector.


    "After coming here, I feel hungry like never before."


    Lorne picked up a snack beside him and ate it without regard to his own image.Next to him, a young woman with burgundy hair, wearing a red evening dress and black gloves, tapped the table slightly with her hand.


    A waiter immediately retreated after seeing this scene, and then took out more snacks from the kitchen and gently placed them in front of Ron.


    "After all, this is a country of good food, IWC."


    Garrett looked at Lorne, who was feasting on him, and said with a smile.


    "Grumbling grumble."


    After Lorne wiped out the dim sum wind and residual clouds on the table, he hiccuped and wiped away the food residue at the corner of his mouth before looking at the projection screen in front of him.


    "Unexpectedly, Case could actually force the blue pheasant to such an extent."


    At this moment, what appeared in front of Lorne was the picture of Caesar breaking the green pheasant''s arm through his own spatial ability.


    "After all, it is a man who has been jealous by the world government for decades. He appeared on the sea and caused this sea wave."


    Garrett looked at Case in the picture and said lightly.


    "However, shouldn''t you know him better?"

 1128 1105 Charlotte Linglings Order

    According to common sense, Lorne, who had been in Push City, should know Case well.


    "Case?"


    Lorne smiled softly.


    "In the infinite hell, all the prisoners are imprisoned in a small cage. In fact, all I know are just a few prisoners who are held next to me, as well as in the escape incident. Some of them."


    "Like Caesar and the others, huddled in the corner, watching all this with sullen eyes like a wolf. Before that, I didn''t even know that this person existed."


    "In fact, even Case''s name, I only heard of it shortly before the Bislan incident."


    Before the Bislan incident, Case led a spiteful trial and attacked the sea knight Seya, and then sat on Seya''s throne, holding Seya''s head, and inviting pirates from all over the world.


    "I don''t understand this person."


    Lorne shook his head and said slowly.


    And Garrett was watching the projected picture and saw that Case had used his strange ability to suppress the blue pheasant.Said with a frown.


    "His abilities seem to be quite tricky, similar to the woman above Mariejoa. Time and space?"


    There are many twin abilities in this world, such as the "door door fruit" and "locking fruit" of the Sanchuanlu and Sanchuanqi brothers.The "ice fruit" and "lava fruit" of the green pheasant and the red dog.Turner''s "Accelerated Fruit" and Silver Fox Fox''s "Slow Fruit" and so on.


    Hearing Garrett''s words, Lorne''s expression gradually became serious.He had seen the invincible ability of the woman on Mary Joa. If Case''s ability and that woman''s ability were compatible, then things would be a little troublesome.


    In fact, until now, Lorne had no solution to that woman''s ability.


    At this moment, a telephone bug on the table rang suddenly, and Garrett was slightly stunned, and then his expression became a little complicated.


    Because the owner of this phone worm is her mother.


    "Come on, even though I have probably guessed what she wants us to do."


    Lorne said lightly, and Garrett nodded, stretched out his hand, and picked up the phone bug.


    "Well!"


    A sharp female voice rang in the phone worm.


    "My dear daughter, I heard that you and Lorne have come to my sea of ??nations."


    "Yes, my mother."


    Garrett said softly,


    "Hahahaha! That''s great!" After hearing Garrett''s voice, Charlotte Lingling seemed a little happy.


    "Mom just has one thing to ask you to do."


    "Mother, please."


    Although she probably guessed what her mother was going to say, Garrett maintained her appearance as a good girl, speaking in a soft and respectful voice as possible.


    Just like the ten years of growing up in Wan Guo.


    "The spiteful trial of Case, appeared in my turf, and now your brother Kata Kuri is not in the world, and I am on the way here, when I arrive, it is estimated that Case has escaped."


    "As for your other brothers and sisters, you can''t keep Case."


    Charlotte Lingling''s voice came out, she paused, and then continued.


    "So, I want you to shoot and grab Case."


    "As a good child of mother, you won''t let mother down, right."


    Charlotte Lingling''s voice is soft, and through the phone worm, one can imagine her pleasant expression.


    But Garrett knew that if she refused, her mother would be furious, and it was not impossible to even turn her face directly.


    "Of course, my mother."


    "We will do our best."


    Garrett said with a smile.Then the mother and daughter laughed through the phone bug.


    If this scene is seen by other people, they will definitely admire their mother-daughter love.


    If, if you didn''t see the cold light flashing in Garrett''s slightly squinted eyes, it would definitely be so.


    The phone worm hung up, and Garrett''s smile gradually reduced.


    Among the Charlotte family, the so-called family feelings and sisters are the biggest joke!


    "We''ll go and see in a minute. As for whether we can stop Case, let''s say otherwise."


    Garrett said lightly.Anyway, they did not say that they would be able to stop Case, or that no one in this world would dare to say that they would be able to defeat a strong man who could suppress the admiral.


    Especially, when the power of this powerhouse was still in the space department, it was even more so.


    Lorne smiled faintly and didn''t say anything. At this time, the projection screen changed again. Case grabbed Roger, and then fed a dark gray fruit into Roger''s mouth.


    "This is his trump card? A death fruit."


    Lorne said slowly, although he couldn''t hear the dialogue between Case and the green pheasant, he could understand with his toes that besides the fruit of death that could form timely combat power, any other devil fruit was not developed. Under the circumstances, they couldn''t affect the battle between Case and Green Pheasant.


    "When the effect of this death fruit is activated, after the two people of Case and the green pheasant have determined the victory, let''s take action."


    Lorne shook his head. When he came here, he originally wanted to see the ending of the green pheasant, and to see if he could catch the cicada by the mantis, with the oriole behind.


    At this moment, the mantis and the cicada are fighting vigorously, and the winner is about to be determined, so as the oriole, he is also ready to leave.


    And just now, Lorne''s expression suddenly condensed, and he felt an unusually terrifying aura coming towards this side.


    And the goal of this breath seems to be himself.


    "It seems that there are people staying behind us."


    Lorne said helplessly, he got up, left the cabin, and came to the deck of Crimson Rose.


    Not far in front of the Crimson Rose is an endless glacier continent.


    On the glacier continent, there are icy pillars, like a forest of marine soldiers.


    And behind the Crimson Rose is the magnificent sea.


    Due to the proximity to the glacier continent, there was a cold feeling in the waves.


    At this time, there was a wave of tens of meters behind the Scarlet Rose, which was several tens of meters high and struck towards the boat.


    As if someone had cut the sea in half.


    At the forefront of the waves, there was a small boat, and a middle-aged man with a strong stature and white temples.


    The man wore the uniform of a lieutenant admiral, which was sloppy and unruly.


    But his eyes were as cold as a hungry wolf, staring coldly at the people on the Scarlet Rose.


    "Unexpectedly, he actually came."


    After seeing this man, Lorne said helplessly.


    And Garrett nodded in agreement.


    Because she knows this man, or, in this sea, no one will not know him.


    Because his name is Karp.

 1129 Chapter 1106

    "Death Fruit, as the name suggests, is a devil fruit that only triggers an effect after death."


    Case lifted Roger''s neck, raised his whole person, and said slowly to the green pheasant.


    "Compared with other devil fruits, Death Fruit has an advantage that cannot be ignored, that is, it can have a great impact without development at all."


    "This point, you who have personally experienced the threat posed by this kind of devil fruit should know better than me."


    A smile appeared at the corner of Case''s mouth and slowly looked at the green pheasant not far away.


    The green pheasant frowned slightly. He took a deep breath of the Oulu, and the glacier continent trembled slightly, as if there was some terrible monster hidden under the ice.


    "Enjoy it all,"


    Case''s arm tightened slightly and directly broke Roger''s neck.


    Rogge''s eyes widened and he wailed.


    "what!"


    His tone was not resentment for Case taking advantage of him, nor did he hate his inability, but a deep sorrow.


    At this time, what was thinking of was not his own death, but the Black Heart Brotherhood.


    The Blackhearted Brotherhood, which has lost its two main combat powers one after another, is estimated to be depressed from then on, and then, like the collapse of those great dynasties, will be eaten away by the pirates around them.


    His consciousness became more and more blurred, and then Rogge thought of his brother.


    After his death, Versace''s best result was probably executed by the Navy.


    "Sorry, Versace."


    Roger murmured to himself, his voice so soft that he couldn''t even hear Case standing behind him.


    Then, the pirate with a fierce reputation in the sea stopped breathing.


    His eyes widened, he looked at everything in front of him with spiteful eyes, and he couldn''t catch his eyes!


    Case threw Roger directly, and then snapped his fingers.


    The space around Roger in the midair was slightly distorted, and his body disappeared in the midair.


    The next moment, the green pheasant was distorted as never before, and Roger''s body was thrown out by Case.


    "Get out of here!"


    Green Pheasant roared.


    He didn''t know what power Rogge had in the Death Fruit, but he knew one thing very well.


    That is, you must quickly stay away from Roger!


    But this was still too slow. The moment Rogge''s body appeared, a gray halo appeared on his body, and the halo instantly enveloped the glacier hundreds of meters in radius.


    boom!


    The green pheasant felt his body sink, and then the whole person was directly sucked into the glacier.


    "The ability of this dead fruit is that after the host dies, it will create a gravitational field. People in the gravitational field will bear tens of times or even hundreds of times the normal gravity."


    And Case happened to be standing on the edge of this gray area. He looked at the green pheasant half-length embedded in the ice, and said slowly.


    "In this case, can you still maintain your previous speed?"


    The green pheasant complexion was pale, and he felt that his bones were about to be crushed.It takes hundreds of times more physical effort to even simply raise your hand.


    His legs seemed to be filled with lead, and he couldn''t move at all.


    The ice surface is like quicksand, sinking deeper and deeper, and at this time the green pheasant has no strength to break free.


    As for Hancock, the situation is even more difficult. Her physical skills can only be regarded as outstanding. Compared with ordinary pirates, it has a small advantage, but compared with those who are really strong in physical skills, it is not worth mentioning. Up.


    She now feels that she can''t even breathe.


    Below the ice surface is the sea, and the green pheasant and Hancock are both demon fruit abilities. If they fall into the sea, there will only be one result.


    That is to lose all strength, suffocate and die!


    At this moment, the green pheasant suddenly yelled, and the surrounding ice began to squirm, and then he and Hancock bounced out of the glacier.


    The two of them stood on the ice with difficulty, supporting their bodies with domineering, avoiding their bones from being crushed by gravity.


    But other than that, they didn''t have the strength to move their fingers.


    "One more thing, I forgot to say."


    As for Case standing outside the gravity field, a weird smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "The gravity of this gravity field will continue to increase over time until the fruit is exhausted and the gravity field disappears."


    "This time will last at least three days, you guys, can you last for three days?"


    Three days!?


    The green pheasant felt that for a while, he seemed to lose his strength.Can your physical strength really last for three days?


    He tentatively made a block of ice, wanting to help himself out of trouble by making an ice clone.


    However, the ice only spread less than ten meters, and could no longer withstand the action of gravity, and suddenly shattered.


    Countless broken ice fell to the ground.


    As for the navy type six "shave" similar to teleportation?The green pheasant didn''t even think about it.


    That is a technique that can be achieved through reaction forces by stepping on the ground dozens of times with both legs instantly. This kind of speed cannot be satisfied by myself at all!


    There is no way to leave this gravity field range!


    Unless this gravitational field disappears, but will Case really give himself three days?


    The green pheasant didn''t believe that Case would be so funny.


    Sure enough, at this moment, Case suddenly raised his hand, and slowly snapped his fingers at the place where the green pheasant was.


    "Now, you shouldn''t be able to escape."


    The space in front of the green pheasant suddenly became distorted, and then suddenly shattered.


    The shattering impact came towards the two of the green pheasant and Hancock.The two people who used all their energy to resist gravity had no extra energy to dodge at all, and they could only watch the shock waves continue to approach themselves.


    boom!


    The shock wave smashed over the two of them directly, knocking them tens of meters away, and smashing them into the vicinity of several blocks of ice.


    There are still some blood stains on the ice here, and among the ice cubes, some people can be vaguely seen.


    This was the place where the green pheasant sealed the pirates before. I didn''t expect that Feng Shui would have reincarnation. Now, I have fallen into the end of being sealed, and it seems to be even more embarrassed than the pirates.


    But at this time, the green pheasant had no time to think about these things. He was directly smashed into the ice, and gravity pressed his whole body. At this time, he even stood up, it was a luxury.


    Hancock, on the other hand, vomited a big mouthful of blood, she was almost unable to hold on.


    "Is this the general of the navy headquarters?"


    "This is the so-called King Seven Wuhai?"


    Case shook his head.


    "But so."


    When he was about to take action to end the lives of these two men, he seemed to feel something and looked behind him.


    Something flew quickly toward this side.


    He squinted his eyes, and finally saw clearly what it was.


    Is that, a silver-white, pirate ship?

 1130 Chapter 1107 Caps Fist

    The pirate ship smashed heavily on the smooth ice, and half of the ship was embedded in the glacier.


    On the bow of the pirate ship, there was a mark about the size of a person''s fist, as if someone had knocked the pirate ship into the air with a direct punch.


    What a terrible power is this?


    Case could not imagine, but now, he is paying attention to another terrible thing.


    That is, he knew this pirate ship.


    In other words, none of the pirates in the new world would be unfamiliar with this uniquely shaped pirate ship.


    Because the name of this ship is called Crimson Rose.


    Wienhill Garrett''s car, Crimson Rose!


    "The strength of that old guy is really terrible!"


    The smoke cleared, and a man''s rambling voice rang from the deck of the pirate ship.


    Lorne helped Garrett up, and then said slowly.


    "Almost killed by a punch by him."


    "Lorne!"


    Case looked at the man in shock, but since the Scarlet Rose has appeared here, it is not strange that Lorne is on this ship, right?


    After all, Garrett is Lorne''s fianc¨¦e.


    "Our admission seemed a bit hasty."


    Lorne got off the boat, stepped on the ice, looked at Case who was looking at him with hostile eyes not far away, and said slowly.


    "You continue, I won''t bother you."


    And Case''s face was uncertain. If he was able to fight the green pheasant unscrupulously before, then now, he has to weigh whether he still has enough physical strength to deal with Lorne after the green pheasant is eliminated.


    You should know that the relationship between yourself and Lorne is a competitor, and I have secretly calculated against Lorne many times before, and the relationship between the two is definitely not so harmonious.


    In addition, some time ago, the Vennhill family hunted people with various abilities in the sea, seeming to want to collect all kinds of powerful abilities. Keith couldn¡¯t guarantee whether he was also on the Vennhill family¡¯s hunting list. in.


    After all, the fruit of space can be said to be one of the most powerful devil fruits on this sea today.


    With the help of Lorne''s appearance, the green pheasant also breathed a sigh of relief, and he moved quietly a few steps towards the next ice block.


    "What is the purpose of your coming here? If you want to get rid of the blue pheasant by yourself, I can give in."


    Case said coldly, the reason why he conspired against the blue pheasant was just to try to weaken the navy''s high-end combat power before the big event, and reputation is meaningless to Case.


    Killing an admiral would certainly make him famous, but compared with conquering the world, it was still too trivial.


    Therefore, for Case, it makes no difference whether it is him or Lorne who killed the blue pheasant.


    And Lorne shook his head slowly, and said helplessly.


    "I said, I was bombed into here, do you believe it?"


    A gleam of shock flashed through Case''s eyes.


    Lorne didn''t lie, he was quite sure of this.


    In other words, there is a terrible monster that can push Lorne to such a point, here.


    Who is he?


    The names of several people appeared in Case''s heart, and finally, he locked a man.


    There are many powerhouses in this world, but only a handful of people can push Lorne to this point with simple physical skills.


    Except for those who have retired and are still active on the sea, only one remains.


    "In other words, did Karp come here?"


    Case said solemnly.


    Before the words fell, waves suddenly raged up on the sea, and a man stood at the forefront of the waves, rushing toward the glacier continent aggressively.


    "The bastard who should have been eliminated long ago!"


    The man leaped high, and the water spray wet the navy cloak he raised, but he didn''t care, raised his fist high, and smashed it down at Case''s head.


    "boom!"


    Case used his abilities to avoid the man''s inevitable punch, and his huge fist slammed heavily on the glacier continent. Numerous cracks spread quickly everywhere with a manly center.


    The big earthquake trembled and the glacier burst.


    And this is just the effect of the man''s punch.


    There is only one person who can do this in the ocean today.


    "If I remember correctly, you should be in Paradise now."


    Case looked at the muscular man slowly appearing in the ice mist and said coldly.


    He paused before calling out the other party''s name.


    "Navy hero, Lieutenant General Karp."


    The navy of the New World is isolated and helpless, and the main routes of the navy headquarters to the bases of the New World are occupied by the pirates. This is why the pirates are able to conspiracy against the blue pheasant unscrupulously.


    Therefore, Keith never dreamed that this man would appear here.


    How could he appear here!


    For Case, the name Karp means something else.


    Decades ago, Case was defeated by the surging Locks before he was caught by the navy, and the man named Karp in front of him smashed the era of Locks with his fist!


    "People who are eliminated by the times should disappear completely!"


    The man called Karp raised his fist and pointed it at Case.


    "If you don''t want to, the old man can help you."


    "Hahaha."


    At this time, Case was extremely embarrassed. In order to lure the green pheasant, he did not hesitate to aim the space-distorting target at himself. The skin on his body was cracked and the blood poured out, almost staining him into a blood man.


    But facing Karp, he didn''t have the slightest fear.Instead, he raised his hand and hooked his finger at Karp.


    "Then, give it a try."


    Without unnecessary nonsense, Karp''s legs were slightly bent, and then burst out with a powerful explosive force, rushing towards Case.


    He didn''t have the abilities of all kinds of weird things, no sharp weapons, and he had suppressed the pirates of the sea for so many years, only his fists were relying on.


    A fist that can crush everything!


    In the distance, Lorne frowned slightly after seeing this scene.


    In his perspective, Karp''s fist was wrapped with an unusually strong "Flowing Sakura Domineering", and these domineering auras continued to rotate like a tiny drill.Obliterate everything, crush everything!


    Never be an enemy head-on!


    Almost immediately, he made the following judgment.


    And Case also perceives the danger, but Karp''s speed is too fast, his sights, hearings, and colors can hardly capture Karp''s movements!


    "Is the speed suppressed?"


    A wry smile evoked at the corner of Case''s mouth. It was Green Pheasant before, but Karp now. As a peak power, he was once again suppressed by speed.

 1131 Chapter 1108 The Essence Of The Pirate

    When he first gained the ability, Case understood a truth.


    That is, I don''t need to be like those warriors, working hard to exercise my body to make my body stronger.


    He only needs to develop his own abilities and strengthen his own domineering abilities. As long as he develops his abilities deeply enough, the destructive power he causes will become even more terrifying.


    As long as his domineering and domineering are strong enough, then he will be more flexible.


    This is the secret to Keys being so powerful.


    But decades ago, the man named Lockes used his desperate power to tell Case that his abilities were not invincible.


    So, a few decades ago, Case failed.


    And now, Karp told Keith that he has exercised his extreme physical strength, even faster than the perception of seeing, hearing and color!


    boom!


    Karp hit Case''s abdomen with a punch, and Case suddenly coughed out a large mouthful of blood.


    He couldn''t react at all, he just raised his hand slightly, and Karp''s attack had already arrived.


    "Go to hell, scum!"


    Before Cap''s words fell, the second punch came again, and it also hit Case in the abdomen.


    boom!boom!boom!boom!


    Karp punched and punched, like a storm, without stopping.


    And Case is only able to use his body to withstand Karp''s attack.


    The black armed color domineering surrounding Case''s body also showed a trace of cracks during Karp''s attack.It was like the armor was about to break.


    "It''s too exaggerated!"


    After seeing this scene, Garrett in the distance said in disbelief.


    It was the first time she saw the scene of seeing the domineering being crushed by someone. Under her influence, the seeing and hearing the domineering was an indestructible barrier that could not be broken.


    "Is this the most extreme physical power in the world?"


    There was also a hint of fanaticism in Lorne''s eyes.


    He has not fought Karp head-on.


    Before, the only time he witnessed Karp''s action was during the execution of the war a few years ago, when Karp and the Warring States period joined forces to deal with Kaido who had escaped from prison.


    At that time, what made Lorne more profoundly influenced was Kaido''s almost invincible power.


    Thinking about it now, it is possible that Karp did not use his full strength at that time.


    In other words, in the case of joining hands with others, he has no way to go all out!


    Lorne couldn''t help but change the positions of himself and Case, to see if he could handle Karp''s attack.


    The result is that there is no way.


    Without reacting to Karp''s movements, he was caught in a head-to-head battle with Karp, and Lorne had no way to escape.


    At least, this body has no way.


    "Cough cough cough cough cough."


    But Case vomited a big mouthful of blood. As the person involved, he naturally knew better than Lorne.


    The armored domineering armor that covered itself was defensive, there were numerous cracks, and it was about to break.


    And if the armed defense is shattered, then just one''s own physical strength can''t resist Karp''s attack at all.


    With just one punch, Karp can lose his combat effectiveness.


    Case knows this very well, so he must get rid of Karp''s entanglement as soon as possible.


    "Do you think I only have this strength!"


    He struggled to raise his right hand and made a gesture.


    The surrounding space began to twist slightly.


    boom!


    But Karp didn''t pay attention to Case at all, and punched him directly on Case''s arm.


    Case''s arm bent in an amazing arc, and the sound of broken bones rang in their ears.


    Karp, one punch broke Case''s arm!


    However, Case endured the severe pain and took a step back.


    The space around him was suddenly distorted, and the next moment, he appeared hundreds of meters away.


    At the cost of losing an arm, Case finally got rid of Karp''s continuous attacks.


    "Lockes is dead in your hands, don''t complain."


    Case''s right hand dropped weakly, his face was covered with fine sweat, and he looked at Karp, who was closing his fist in the distance, and said coldly.


    "You have developed physique to the extreme. I have never seen a strong physique comparable to yours."


    "The Beast King on the Locks ship was not upright, and the giants of the Giant Pirates that used to run across the sea are also not good."


    "You are the strongest."


    In the face of a strong man like Karp, Case did not hesitate to give his praise.


    It has been a long time since I bleed, and it has been a long time since I felt this kind of pain.


    The last time I felt the pain of crushing bones all over my body was when I was fighting Lockes decades ago.


    In fact, if it was Case in his heyday, he would not be so embarrassed when facing Karp. Even if he could not capture Karp''s movements, he would not be so easily touched by Karp through his own abilities. To your body.


    However, the continuous battles caused Case to consume most of his energy.


    However, at this time, Case stood up unconsciously, shook his broken right arm, and laughed loudly.


    "Hahahahaha!"


    Karp stopped his movements and frowned at Case who was laughing wildly in the distance.


    "Are you, are you begging me to stop?"


    "No no no,"


    Case shook his head.


    "I''m just so happy."


    "This sea is the new world in my memory!"


    "After sailing in the waters of the weak for too long, you will become the weak. Only in a world where the strong will die at any time can the real strong be born."


    No matter it was Lockes, Caesar, or Roger, who came from behind, no one proved his strength with his fists.


    "But, your journey is over here."


    But Karp said mercilessly.


    "I will catch you into the New Advance City."


    "Hahahaha!"


    Hearing Karp''s words, Case laughed again.


    "Do you think you can grab me by interrupting one of my arms?"


    "You underestimated me, Karp!"


    Case raised his left arm, and the surrounding space began to twist slightly.


    "As a fighter, you are a perfect strong man."


    "But as a navy, you have a fatal weakness!"


    Karp frowned, he didn''t understand what Case wanted to do.


    But at this time, the space in the gravity field also began to twist.


    "Your subordinates are now trapped in the gravity field, and they are currently unable to avoid my attack!"


    The glaciers in the gravity field began to shatter, as if swallowed by space.


    "You are the only one who can save their lives."


    "So, now, what should you do."


    At this time, Karp finally understood Case''s thoughts.


    If you want to save the green pheasant, you must enter the gravity field.


    Once it enters the gravity field, its own speed will be blocked, and it will become Case''s living target.


    "Hahahahahaha!"


    Seeing Karp frowning, Case finally laughed presumptuously.


    As a fighter, he recognized Karp''s strength, but as a pirate, he didn''t think he would lose.


    Because, the essence of pirates is to use all means!

 1132 Chapter 1109

    Despicable is the label of a pirate.


    No one will feel that there is something wrong with this label.


    The corner of Case''s mouth evokes a curve. He originally only wanted to solve the blue pheasant here. For this, he could pay a hard-won death fruit.


    But he didn''t expect that he would have other gains. If the blue pheasant and Karp fell here at the same time, then it would have a great impact on the Navy.


    Those forces that have been suppressed by the navy for a long time may be tempted to move because of this, and as long as the navy, the sharpest fang of the world government, is extracted, then no one can stop their ambitions.


    And the only thing that can stop this is the man with black hair in the distance.


    Case glanced at Lorne, who shrugged and didn''t mean to move.


    After all, weakening the power of the world government is definitely a good thing for Lorne.


    He has no reason to stop this.


    "ended¡­¡­"


    Case saw Karp frown, then rushed towards the gravity field without hesitation, and said triumphantly.


    He can almost imagine the next scene.


    Moreover, in the process of shooting, he even had a hint of relief.


    He lost to Locks, Locks died in Karp''s hands, and Karp finally fell into his own plan.


    Causal reincarnation.


    The distortion of space directly swallowed everything around under the action of the gravity field.


    Everything was crushed by this terrible power.


    Karp''s astonishing speed, after entering the gravity field, slowed down to an extent visible to the naked eye.He tried hard to raise his hand and take the green pheasant out, but was sucked in by the twisted space.


    "I will build a tombstone for you..."


    Case said slowly, but his smile suddenly froze.


    Because he saw a transparent barrier blocking the distorted space.And Karp also took advantage of this opportunity to catch the two pheasants and Hancock who were imprisoned in the gravity field, and threw them directly out.


    After doing all this, Karp''s body also disappeared in the gravity field instantly, appearing on the edge of the gravity field.


    "how can that be!?"


    Case roared in disbelief, the space distortion in the gravitational field intensified, and the transparent barrier seemed to be unable to withstand the huge pressure, slowly began to distort and blur, and then suddenly shattered.


    A thin man with long blue hair was ejected from the gravity field.


    "Basefetto!"


    At this time, Case finally saw who this man was.


    "You actually blocked me..."


    Case was furious, just one step away, he could accomplish this unprecedented feat by himself, killing two peak powers in one go.


    But this feat was blocked by such an insignificant little person.


    "Who wants to accompany you to death!"


    Basefetto struggled to stand up from the ground, and he felt as if his bones were crushed by gravity.


    Not long ago, the green pheasant reached a deal with him.


    At the price of the green pheasant releasing Basefetto from the ice, let Basefetto use his abilities to support the blue pheasant and buy time.


    Basefetto had no choice, because he was imprisoned in the ice, unable to move, and the tens of times of gravity almost made him breathless.


    Therefore, he can only accept the green pheasant''s suggestion.


    "Asshole!"


    The veins on Case''s forehead were exposed, and he couldn''t wait to crush the little character in front of him who had destroyed his plan.


    But before he did it, two horrible breaths locked him firmly.


    Karp and the green pheasant escaped from the gravity field, they looked at Case coldly.


    "Now, you should have no means."


    The transparent Liu Ying domineeringly covered Karp''s hands, he rolled up his sleeves, and walked towards Case step by step.


    His steps were heavy, leaving one after another on the hard ice.


    In this state, he is definitely not Karp''s opponent!


    Case made this judgment, and then made a decisive decision to escape.


    However, several icebergs suddenly rose from the surface of the ice, blocking all his escape routes.


    The bloody body of the green pheasant stood on the iceberg and looked down at Case with indifferent eyes.


    "You can''t escape."


    Said the green pheasant.


    Case''s abilities are too difficult, and his character is extremely cunning. If he escapes this time, then he will never find such a good opportunity in the future.


    Facing the approach of the two peak powerhouses, Case was finally exhausted.


    But he still did not give up.


    In today''s ocean, any person who changes to his situation is a desperate situation.


    Because there is no strong person who can deal with a navy admiral and Karp''s joint.


    But this is except for himself.


    "Everything is not over yet!"


    Case suddenly covered his chest, as if he had made some determination.


    "Next time, I will definitely pay for it."


    While saying these words, the space around Case began to twist slightly.


    "Don''t let him go!"


    Karp roared, and he turned into a gust of wind, rushing towards Case.


    The squally wind swept across the ice, breaking it.


    The green pheasant was also the manipulator of several icebergs, the iceberg collapsed, and countless ice cubes smashed into Case''s body.


    "I will definitely be back!"


    Case clutched his chest and spit out a big mouthful of blood.


    "However, before that, I have one more thing to do!!"


    Basefetto in the distance.He seemed to feel some danger, his face changed drastically, and then he fled towards the rear.


    But his action was already late. The moment Case spoke, the space around Basefetto began to twist slightly, and then his body, like Case, gradually blurred.


    boom!


    Karp punched Case''s virtual body.


    The fist wind shattered everything around, but it didn''t touch Case.


    Case, escaped.


    Then, Karp used his fist to slam the ground unwillingly.


    In the hard glacier, numerous cracks appeared, the cracks spread, and soon covered the entire glacier continent.


    The next moment, the glacier shattered!The sea water under the glacier set off waves!


    everything is over.


    On a small island around the Navy G-1 base, the space on the shore was slightly distorted, and then Case and Basefetto fell out of the distorted space.


    "Ahem!"


    Case''s body fell to the ground suddenly, he struggled to stand up, coughing up a large mouthful of blood.


    Although his ability is the fruit of space, such forcibly shifting his position still hurt his origin.


    It will take at least one year for this injury to be completely repaired.


    But Case did not take it seriously, he now has one more important thing to do.

 1133 Chapter 1110

    "You should know that the traitor I hate the most."


    Case grabbed the neck of Baceferto and picked him up.


    "If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t be so embarrassed, so you damn it."


    "Cough cough cough cough cough!"


    Basefetto felt it was extremely difficult for him to breathe. Even though Case was severely injured, but one hand was like iron clamps, he firmly grasped Basefetto''s neck, making him unable to break free.


    In this state, Basefetto wanted to use his ability to prop up the protective cover to protect himself, but he couldn''t do it.


    "Please... let me go."


    "Oh?" Case sneered when hearing that this guy had the courage to beg for mercy.


    "Give you thirty seconds and convince me."


    He wanted to see if Basefetto could spend enough money to buy his life.


    "I can give you treasure!"


    Basefetto said with a look of horror that he has accumulated a lot of wealth over the years, and the sum of these wealth is quite an amazing amount.


    But Case didn''t have any fluctuations on his face, things like wealth had long been unable to move him.


    Money that cannot be converted into combat power has no meaning.


    "There are fifteen seconds left."


    And Case counted down.


    "I can be a cow and a horse for you, my ability is very useful!"


    Basefetto was even more anxious, he felt almost out of breath.


    Case did not deceive himself, he was really ready to kill himself!The threat of death made Basefetto sober sober, he looked at Case,


    "With the help of my ability, you will be much easier when facing some enemies!"


    "The one thing I hate most is betrayal."


    "Now I finally understand one thing, why I feel disgusted when I see you the first time."


    There was a cruel smile on Case''s mouth.


    "Now I want to understand, your name is exactly the same as that bastard who betrayed me by Gabo!"


    The war planner, Gabo''s full name is Basefetto Gabo!


    It''s not uncommon for this sea to have the same name, but it was betrayed by two people with the same name one after another, which inevitably made Case feel humiliated.


    And this kind of humiliation can only be cleaned up slightly with the other party''s blood.


    "Now there are five seconds left."


    "four three.¡­¡­"


    Case began to count down, and he showed a smile, but this smile looked no different from the devil''s smile to Basefetto!


    "Two, one."


    But at this time, an arrogant female voice rang in Case''s ear.


    He turned his head and took a look, and found that a small boat, like a pink cake, docked on the shore of this small island.


    A bloated and fat woman with a height of nearly ten meters and long pink hair, about fifty years old, was dropping her head and looking at herself with excitement.


    She opened her mouth, and the sticky and smelly saliva flowed from her mouth to the ground.


    It is like a glutton who sees a delicacy that he hasn''t seen for a long time.


    The countdown just now came from a woman''s mouth.


    Behind the woman stood several young men and women of different heights and different bodies, and a powerful aura radiated from these young men and women.


    They were different, looking at Case with solemn eyes.


    "Charlotte Lingling!"


    Case looked at the middle-aged woman, and said her name with an ugly expression.


    Of course he knew that Charlotte Lingling was looking for her own trail, but because of her ability, Case had never worried that she would fall into the opponent''s hands.


    Even if it was this time working on the green pheasant under Charlotte Lingling''s eyelids, Case was confident that he could escape.


    But he didn''t expect that his plan this time would have failed, and he had to pay a great price to escape from the hands of the green pheasant and Karp.


    Fortune Wushuang is coming, misfortunes never come singly, and just when Case was weakest, he met the woman he didn''t want to meet the most.


    "Well, well! I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here."


    Charlotte Lingling shook her shoulders and stood up slowly, then wiped off the saliva from her mouth, and looked at Case condescendingly.


    "I will give you thirty seconds to hand over the pure gold."


    The identity of the prey and the hunter, once again reversed!


    ...


    Back to the glacier continent, Kapu smashed the entire glacier continent into countless fragments, then slowly stood up, and then looked in one direction.


    "Don''t stare at me like that, this time''s incident has nothing to do with me."


    Facing Karp''s gaze, Lorne could only shake his shoulders, and then said helplessly.


    "I just want to come over and watch the excitement."


    "You should be glad you didn''t do it!"


    Karp said coldly, even though he wanted to take a shot now, leaving Lorne here.


    After all, what Lorne represents is far more terrifying than Case.


    If the biggest source of chaos in this sea is extinguished here, then, whether it is to fight other pirates or enter a new world, the navy will be much easier.


    "So, please go away! When I didn''t see you!"


    Karp snorted coldly and said.


    But Lorne is different from the badly injured Case. He has almost no losses and is in full bloom.


    And Karp didn''t have the confidence to keep Lorne here in his heyday. After all, Lorne personally killed the men of Golden Lion Shiji and Kaido in a one-on-one battle.


    "Don''t stare at me like that, this time''s incident has nothing to do with me."


    Facing Karp''s gaze, Lorne could only shake his shoulders, and then said helplessly.


    "I just want to come over and watch the excitement."


    "You should be glad you didn''t do it!"


    Karp said coldly, even though he wanted to take a shot now, leaving Lorne here.


    After all, what Lorne represents is far more terrifying than Case.


    If the biggest source of chaos in this sea is annihilated here, then, whether it is to fight other pirates or enter a new world, the navy will be much easier.


    "So, please go away! When I didn''t see you!"


    Karp snorted coldly and said.


    But Lorne is different from the badly injured Case. He has almost no losses and is in full bloom.


    And Karp didn''t have the confidence to keep Lorne here in his heyday. After all, Lorne personally killed the men of Golden Lion Shiji and Kaido in a one-on-one battle.

 1134 Ask for a day off

Ask for a day off today and make up later.


    Sorry.

 1135 Chapter 1111 Fist and Fist

    The glacier continent next to the Navy¡¯s G-2 base was completely reduced to countless fragments.


    Karp put away his fists and looked at the pirate ship that was gradually leaving, with a complicated expression.


    And the green pheasant next to it was a little surprised.


    "Lorne, has it really become so strong?"


    After Lorne said he wanted to see Karp''s bow, Karp really punched him.


    This punch, just the wind carried by the fist, destroyed the iceberg.


    And Lorne also returned Karp with a punch. The two did not use armed domineering to strengthen their attack power, but only rely on physical collision.


    After a punch, the already fragmented glacier continent was processed into countless fragments.And Lorne smiled and said, after taking a few dozen steps back,


    "Sure enough, it''s Karp. After we meet again next time, we turned around and left."


    In this world, there are not many people who can fight Kapu, and after Kaido''s death, they have reached a handful of points.


    And after Lorne was able to fist with Karp, he left unharmed, which is why the green pheasant was surprised.


    Because even the green pheasant himself did not dare to receive Karp''s punch directly!


    Unexpectedly, this time, Karp did not choose to pursue it, but instead allowed the most arrogant and most dangerous pirate in the ocean to leave, until the Scarlet Rose completely disappeared on the sea level, he slowly Opened the mouth.


    "He is very strong."


    This is Karp¡¯s evaluation of Lorne,


    "It''s not Kaido, or Charlotte Lingling''s kind of talent, with terrifying physique or strange power."


    "It''s hard."


    "hard?"


    The green pheasant showed a thoughtful look, and he did not understand Karp''s adjective.


    "It''s just like what constitutes his body, not flesh and blood, but indestructible steel."


    Karp thought for a while, then said this sentence.


    "Lorne now feels completely different to me, just like Kaido back then, no, even more terrifying than Kaido!"


    "More terrible than Kaido?"


    The green pheasant''s pupils were slightly enlarged, and he said in shock.


    Although Lorne defeated Kaido and became the most powerful pirate emperor during the Battle of the Kingdom of Japan, since the details of the battle were not announced, the Navy speculated that the Vennhill family might Kaido was able to be killed by destroying them one by one or by siege.


    So even if Kaido died in Lorne''s hands, from the Navy''s point of view, in terms of individual combat power, Lorne should be inferior to the strongest creature in history.


    And this is also the opinion of the vast majority of the strong on this sea.


    But Karp''s words overturned the speculation of the green pheasant.


    You know, Lorne just punched Karp, and Karp came to the conclusion that Ron was stronger than Kaido.


    Doesn''t it mean that even in terms of physical strength, Lorne stands at the same level as Kaido?


    "how can that be?"


    The green pheasant said in disbelief that as an admiral, he had seen too many monsters, enchantments, and promising newcomers, but these newcomers could reach the end, very few.


    Pirates of the level like Rogge are already the end that most pirates can reach.


    The next step is a level that is completely impossible to reach with hard work.


    And a person''s efforts have limits, and the human body has limits after all.


    Even if you exercise hard from birth, you will reach a bottleneck in the later stage.Only Kaido, Charlotte Lingling, or the barbarian who died in the hands of Lorne, or Adam, a monster with extraordinary talents, can break through this bottleneck.


    And the previous Lorne, obviously did not show this kind of talent, even judging from his previous combat intelligence, his physical talent is only comparable to some of Charlotte Lingling''s children.


    How could he reach or even surpass Kaido?


    "I don''t know how he did it, and as far as I know, his abilities have nothing to do with physical strength."


    Karp took a deep breath, then slowly shook his head.


    "But he did it."


    "For the peace of this sea, Lorne must be eradicated as soon as possible."


    Karp said,


    The green pheasant was still immersed in the shock of Karp''s words.


    You know, Lorne is famous for his weird ability, and now he has a body comparable to Kaido.


    Could it be that another Locks, or Roger Caesar-like pirate, appeared?


    But when the green pheasant heard Karp''s last words, he couldn''t help asking.


    "Since Lorne is so dangerous, why didn''t Mr. Karp just take action to keep him,"


    "My ability can block all of Lorne''s back paths, and we can completely kill this danger..."


    "because,"


    And Karp directly interrupted the Green Pheasant''s words. He drew out his right hand from his clothes, which was the fist that he had just fisted against Ron.


    There are some bruises on the skin of the fist, but this is not the most important.


    Rather, this fist that had killed countless pinnacle pirates was trembling slightly at this time.


    Tekken Karp''s fist is trembling?


    If this news goes out, it will definitely shock the whole sea.


    "I can''t keep him, or it doesn''t make any sense to keep him here."


    Karp said that at the moment of the fist, he did have the idea of ??uniting with the blue pheasant to kill Lorne here. After all, there is no strong man who can face two admiral-level strong men at the same time.


    This is something that they will naturally agree with when they reach their level.


    However, at this moment, Lorne suddenly said something in Karp''s ear.


    "If you want to keep me here, just try."


    "But I can also tell you that it is meaningless."


    The next moment, Lorne was knocked out by Karp, and hit an iceberg hundreds of meters away, and the iceberg collapsed.And the shock wave of the fist collision also completely spread, this kind of shock breaks like the last straw that overwhelms the camel, completely tearing the already close to broken glacier continent.


    Watching Lorne stand up from the shards of ice unscathed, Karp resisted his move.


    Because, the sixth sense told him, Lorne, did not lie!


    This is why Cape let Lorne go.


    The green pheasant was silent. He knew that this news would soon reach the navy headquarters, and all high-ranking navy would know about it.


    Then, their threat assessment of Lorne will be even higher.


    And now Lorne is already "the most powerful contender for the position of One Piece" in the Navy''s internal assessment.


    So, one more step, what is it?


    Is it one piece?


    The green pheasant looked at the end of the sea, where the Scarlet Rose disappeared.


    He suddenly had a doubt.


    That is, the Navy, can it really kill Lorne?

 1136 Chapter 1112 The true meaning of the plan of ascending the gods!

    "Kapu really deserves to be Kapu."


    The cabin of the Crimson Rose.Lorne placed his right arm on the table and rolled up the cuffs. The blood vessels of the original smooth skin burst, and the whole arm showed a strange curve, as if the hand bones were misplaced.


    Garrett took out a medicine box, and grumbled while applying medicine to Ron distressedly.


    "Even if you want to fight with Karp, you have to protect your body with armed domineering."


    Directly relying on his own physical advantage to fight head-to-head with a strong man like Karp, I am afraid that only the former Kaido and the current Lorne, two idiots can do it.


    Yes, in Garrett''s mind, anyone who does this is a big fool!


    The biggest difference between humans and animals is that humans use various tools to make up for their own shortcomings.


    There is a fundamental difference between a body protected by an armed color domineering and a body without an armed color domineering protection.


    "I just want to see how terrifying the legendary Cap''s fist is, and want to verify the upper limit of this body."


    And Ron said with a smile, as if the broken arm was not his own, and he didn''t even show the painful expression.


    This is why Karp thought Lorne was unscathed and allowed Lorne to leave.


    After all, without using the armed color domineering, you can resist your own attack, the kind of physical strength is unimaginable!


    "Then, how about, your arm hasn''t been interrupted yet."


    Garrett complained.


    "But it is not without gain, at least it can be presumed. That is, if it is all domineering, Karp will not hurt me so easily."


    He had seen with his own eyes how Karp had torn apart Case''s domineering defense. After the domineering defense was torn apart, he could only rely on his own body.


    "And there is one more thing that I can be sure of, that is, Begapunk''s improved plan of ascending the gods is feasible."


    Lorne said so, and Garrett immediately understood what Lorne meant, and took out a large piece of silver-white metal from the cabin.


    The special product of the Wienhill family, high-purity sea iron!


    And Lorne took the small box containing the sea iron, then took a piece and put it in his mouth, chewed it a few times at random, and swallowed it.


    As he ate the sea iron, his body also changed. The broken skin on his right arm was slowly repaired, and the broken hand bones healed.


    After Ron had finished eating this small box of sea iron, Ron''s body was completely repaired. If it weren''t for some traces of medical supplies on his right arm, his injury just now seemed to be nothing more than an illusion.


    "Body strength has probably increased by about 0.7%."


    Lorne shook his fist and said.


    You know, his body has almost reached its limit now, ordinary exercises have no effect at all, and Ron just ate some sea iron.It can increase so much. If it is heard by others, it will be incredible.


    But Lorne himself seemed not satisfied with this.


    "After the sea iron is digested, it will probably increase body hardness by 2.3%."


    "It''s still not enough."


    Lorne''s goal is to defend himself without using armed domineering, and to resist Karp''s full blow unharmed.


    Now, it seems a little far away from this goal.


    "Is Haitie really delicious?"


    And Garrett seemed to have been ridiculous a long time ago, she looked at Lorne and asked curiously.


    "It''s not very tasty, it''s more like some cowhide that has been soaked in seawater for decades, slightly salty and extremely hard."


    Lorne recollected the smell of sea iron, then shook his head and said slowly.


    "Now, Haitie''s effect on my body is getting lower and lower. Perhaps, I should try other things."


    Lorne frowned and began to think.


    The plan of ascending to the gods'' long steps was originally proposed by Kaji.


    After Lorne got in touch with his clone for the first time through his perception abilities, Gage came up with such a crazy idea.


    As we all know, any strong person can only eat one devil fruit and possess the ability of one devil fruit.


    And Lorne, who has two bodies, completely broke this common sense. His second body is like a clone that has not eaten the fruit of the devil, with unlimited possibilities.


    And through the second body, Lorne can possess the second ability in disguise, and the two abilities complement each other, making the enemy impossible to defend.


    The core of the Ascending God''s Long-Step Plan is to continuously strengthen the physical fitness of the clone through Kaji''s cloning technology and capital investment that is not enough to lose, and finally create a clone with invincible power.


    Invincible physical strength, coupled with the most powerful and replaceable Devil Fruit ability, this kind of creature is called "God" by Kaji!


    And the process of creating this monster step by step is like climbing a long ladder step by step, and finally, touching God.


    This is the plan of ascending the gods!


    These were originally just Koji''s ideas, because it was too difficult to create a clone comparable to Kaido''s physical power, and even he himself didn''t have any clues.


    "God" is nothing more than a creature that exists in his fantasy.


    But all this changed after Bergapunk joined the Wienhill family.


    Begapunk improved Gachi¡¯s "God ascends the Long Steps" plan and proposed a more crazy plan.


    Since Lorne can control the second body, and the second body can possess any kind of devil fruit, why not look for a devil fruit that can evolve infinitely?


    However, at that time, Begapunk turned his gaze to the body of the devil fruit that Lorne had inadvertently obtained.


    Tun Tun Fruit was originally the first half of the great route, the fruit owned by Valbo, the king of the drum kingdom.


    Valbo with this ability can eat various objects, strengthen itself, and temporarily possess the characteristics of this object.


    This is a superhuman devil fruit that is very common no matter how you look at it, but Begapunk saw the terrifying potential of this fruit.


    That is, since you can strengthen your own strength by eating, can you create a terrible monster by eating an unlimited amount of various hard metals and objects with various characteristics?


    A physical force stands at the pinnacle, King Kong is not bad, there is no monster that can hurt him by any attack?


    Therefore, after Lorne lost the clone with the "fluttering fruit", Begapunk recommended this fruit to Lorne.


    However, it was Vegapunk''s next guess that made Lorne really determined.

 1137 Chapter 1113 The true meaning of the plan of ascending to the gods (2)

    "In this world, there is no fruit of waste."


    Begapunk pushed his glasses, looked directly into Ron''s eyes, and said slowly.


    "Even some seemingly very weak fruits will exert extraordinary power after awakening."


    "For example, Doflamingo''s string fruit, and Katakuli''s rice cake fruit."


    "You mean..."


    Lorne seemed to have guessed what Vegapunk wanted to say next, and took a deep breath.


    "The Tuntun fruit fell in Valbo''s hands, too much dust."


    "Swallowing fruit can swallow some objects and possess their characteristics. After it awakens, can it swallow some other things?"


    "For example... another capable person. Or other devil fruit, in disguise, possesses plural abilities."


    This conjecture of Begapunk is absolutely crazy, and Lorne was also persuaded by this speculation and agreed to serve as a test product for Begapunk.


    Therefore, for his new clone, he chose not the already developed very powerful and famous "Floating Fruit", but the infinite potential "Swallowing Fruit" in the mouth of Begapunk.


    Judging from the current situation, the potential shown by Tun Tun Fruit is quite terrifying.After eating the "swallowing fruit", Lorne began to try to swallow some metals. By swallowing these metals, he could clearly feel his physical strength, as well as the hardness of the skin and bones. .


    When the ordinary metal almost lost its effect, Lorne turned his attention to the special product of the Wienhill family, a sea iron alloy with similar characteristics to the sea floor stone.


    Although when he first ate the sea ferroalloy, Lorne fell into a state of deprivation like a person of ordinary ability, and even moved his fingers extremely reluctantly.


    At that time, the family wanted Lorne to give up this body.


    But after two hours passed, after Ron had digested the sea iron, he gradually regained his strength.


    The results of this experiment are remarkable. Lorne feels that his physical strength has increased by at least 20%. You must know that his physical strength is only one step away from the peak of this world.


    Later, after constant devouring, Lorne''s body seemed to be used to sea iron. From the first two hours of de-strength, it was reduced to one hour, half an hour... Until now, Ron only chewed the sea iron. Feel a slight discomfort.


    Moreover, after experimentation, Ron¡¯s body also has a certain resistance to sea building stones or sea water. When he touches these objects that are feared by other abilities, Ron has some difficulty in using his abilities. There are no other symptoms!


    In other words, the greatest weakness of the Devil Fruit Ability was overcome by Ron accidentally!


    Of course, this is a miracle that can''t be replicated at all. After all, any other capable person would not dare to swallow sea iron or sea floor stone like Ron.


    "Need to find some metals with other characteristics?"


    Garrett was lost in thought.This kind of metal is generally controlled by some big forces, just like the sea iron controlled by the Vennhill family, and is regarded as a strategic resource by them.


    Therefore, it is not easy to collect this metal.


    But this kind of thing is not too difficult for the Wienhill family, which has a big family.


    After all, scarce strategic resources are meaningless compared to the survival of their own forces.


    The current Wienhill family has almost dominated the entire sea, and no force dares to take such a risk to offend them.


    "Don''t hurry."


    And Lorne shook his head slowly.


    "I feel that this body has almost reached its bottleneck, and other metals don''t make much sense to me."


    "Now I am more concerned about how to awaken the fruit."


    In Vegapunk¡¯s vision, only the fruit of swallowing after the awakening can gain the ability to swallow other fruits of the devil.


    He is now eager to confirm Begapunk''s guess. If this guess is wrong, then this body is at best a physical shield to be beaten.


    Lorne doesn''t need a physical shield, what he needs more is a powerful force, unmatched power.


    Only with this kind of power can we have the opportunity to defeat the woman above Mary Joa, and then have the opportunity to enter Lavdrew and find the ultimate mystery of the world in the mouth of "Mrs. Time".


    "Moreover, this time I came out, there are some other gains."


    Lorne looked at the small box on the table. Inside the box was a glass of gray fruit with a strange spiral pattern.


    This is Garrett''s use of Begapunk''s technique to secretly obtain the fruit of death from Rogge''s corpse while Lorne and Karp are fighting each other.


    Counting this devil fruit, Lorne already controls two powerful death fruits.


    "Shall we go back now?"


    Garrett didn''t care much about the so-called death fruit, anyway, everything was in Lorne''s plan.


    She is a little sleepy now.


    "Not urgent,"


    And Lorne shook his head.


    "Wander around this sea area, I feel that I may have other gains."


    Case was seriously injured and escaped, but his ability was not like the fruit of the door that could connect the two ends of the sea after all. Judging from his appearance, he should not have moved too far.


    So, Lorne wanted to try his luck and see if he could catch the seriously injured Case.


    After all, the space fruit of Case was also a powerful ability in Lorne''s plan.


    ...


    A small island in the waters of all nations.


    This small island is like experiencing a major earthquake. The edge of the small island is on the verge of shattering. From the sky, a huge gap appears on the small island, which is like a piece of pie that was bitten by someone.


    Case was covered in blood and looked at the woman in front of him who was like a mountain of meat.


    His right arm was completely broken, and it was drooping to his side like a piece of cloth.


    The only remaining left hand also lifted up with difficulty, supporting his body.


    "Give up, even if you are at your peak, you are not your mother''s opponent! Lick!"


    A middle-aged man looked at Case, holding a huge lollipop in his hand, licked it, and said with a smile.


    "If you hand over the secrets of pure gold that you control, Mommy will be happy, maybe she will let you go."


    "damn it."


    But Case didn''t care about his opponent''s words at all. He supported his body with difficulty, raised his head, and the flesh-like woman in front of him showed three phantoms.


    "Has consciousness started to blur?"


    Case muttered to himself, he had never thought that he would fall into such a situation.


    From hunter to prey.

 1138 Chapter 1114

    Case never thought he would have such a day.


    It will be scrutinized by someone looking at the prey.This feeling made Case very upset.


    He is an extremely proud man, otherwise he would not enter the game brazenly when the situation of this sea has not stabilized, and design a navy general.


    If it weren''t for Karp''s sudden help, the green pheasant should have fallen into Case''s hands at this time.


    But even if Karp appeared suddenly, Case almost caught them both at once.


    Case never resented his bad luck, because for whatever reason, the loser is the loser after all, and only victory can wash away the shame of failure.


    Therefore, he was ready to return to his base and re-plan all this, but he did not expect that when he was weakest, he would meet the woman he least wanted to meet.


    "Charlotte Lingling."


    Case slowly said the name of the other party. This woman had been seen before. When he was an enemy of Lockes, this woman was on Locks'' boat.


    It''s just that the woman''s body wasn''t out of shape at the time. At the most beautiful time in her life, she was a beautiful young woman with lingering charm.


    However, no one dared to miss this beautiful young woman, because everyone knew that under the beautiful appearance of this woman, it was a brutal heart like a demon.


    Later when he was advancing into the city prison, Case even heard that the reason Lockes was defeated was because of his subordinates.


    "Well! For the face of an old friend, if you tell me the secret of pure gold, I will definitely let you go!"


    Charlotte Lingling seemed very happy to see Case''s embarrassed look. She squinted her eyes and said with a smile.


    "But if you reject me, I will also know this secret from your mouth."


    "My ability, you should be very clear!"


    "Now, choose!"


    "Well!"


    "I choose..."


    And Case slowly walked towards Charlotte Lingling, and Charlotte Lingling showed no alert.


    Both sides are very clear about one thing, that is, based on Case''s current physical condition, it is impossible to pose any threat to Charlotte Lingling.


    Charlotte Lingling really enjoyed the look of a man like Case hanging down her proud head.


    This kind of joy is no less than the joy of getting immortal pure gold.


    "Where is the pure gold?"


    Seeing Case walked in front of her, Charlotte Lingling opened her eyes and asked excitedly.


    "I choose, get out of here!"


    Case yelled, his last arm swung abruptly, and the space under Charlotte Lingling''s feet was slightly distorted.


    "what?"


    Charlotte Lingling didn''t react for a while, and the ground under her feet began to vibrate, and then, her whole figure seemed to be swallowed by the ground, and half of her body fell into the ground.


    "You bastard!"


    Charlotte Lingling reacted at this time. She was fooled by Case. She was furious and hammered the ground with her arm.


    Numerous cracks appeared on the earth, and her body slowly climbed up from the pit.


    "I must first get a clue of pure gold from your mouth, and then kill you!"


    And Case didn''t have the idea of ??fighting Charlotte Lingling here to the death, he just needed one chance.


    At the moment Charlotte Lingling plunged into the ground, Case snapped his fingers suddenly, then coughed out a large mouthful of blood, his face turned pale, as if he had lost too much blood.But the corner of this man''s mouth evoked a strange arc, and he raised his head and looked at Charlotte Lingling.


    "I will definitely be back."


    Taking advantage of the moment Charlotte Lingling got rid of the bondage of the earth, Case used his last bit of strength to activate his own abilities.


    The space around him began to twist slightly, and then Case''s body gradually began to blur.


    "Asshole!"


    At this time, Charlotte Lingling had completely got rid of the shackles of the earth. She was furious and rushed towards Case.


    The huge arm grabbed Case''s body, but passed through Case''s body.


    She threw a blank.


    And Case, also completely disappeared on this small island.


    "Asshole!"


    Charlotte Lingling couldn''t imagine that Case could escape from under her nose like this.


    She roared, and her fat arms began to hammer heavily on the island.


    The roar resounded through the sky, the island shook violently when it came, and countless cracks spread across the island.


    The mountains collapsed and the ground broke, and thousands of birds flew up from the forest.It''s like an earthquake.


    The shaking continued until sunset, and then gradually ceased.


    At this time, the island was turned into countless pieces of mud floating on the sea.


    Charlotte Lingling left the island with a cold face, but none of her children dared to come forward and say a word of comfort.


    They all know one thing, that is, their mother is angry, very angry.


    This anger can only be slightly reduced with blood.


    "I don''t know which hapless guy."


    Charlotte Lingling''s children felt a trace of pity for that sad hapless person.


    ...


    At dusk, when the Charlotte family''s cake pirate ship disappeared at the end of the sea, the ground of the fragmented island shook slightly.


    The broken soil loosened, and then a man with long blue hair and a thin stature came out of the ground with a gray head and dirt.


    He is Basefetto who was brought to this island by Case.


    Basefetto originally thought he would die in this place, because in any case, he couldn''t think of anything that could impress Case so that the opponent would not kill him.


    But just when Basefetto was desperate, Charlotte Lingling suddenly appeared, and then Case changed from hunter to prey.


    Casey, who was directly suppressed by Charlotte Lingling''s powerful force, Basefetto was thrown into a corner by Case.


    Looking at the two sides fighting on the island, Basefetto found a place to hide, and then used his abilities to create a protective cover so that he was not involved in the battle between the two.


    When the woman finished venting her anger, Basefetto dared to show up.


    "Case, for the humiliation you gave me, I will definitely get back with revenge."


    A bit of bitterness flashed in Basefetto''s eyes.He had never been so humble before, and when he felt humiliated even more, even if he was so humble, Case did not intend to let him go.


    But now, everything on this small island has been destroyed, and Basefetto is trapped on this small island.Can''t leave at all.


    Do not know how long later, Basefetto saw a small boat appear at the end of the sea.


    One, silver-white, small boat.

 1139 Chapter 1115

    Standing on the edge of the island, Basefetto began to cry for help.


    It is a very common thing to live on an isolated island on the sea, so ships on the sea generally lend a hand.


    After all, no one is sure that one day he will not encounter this kind of thing.


    I am saved!


    Seeing that small boat, it seemed that he had found himself, and driving towards this side, a trace of joy flashed across Basefetto''s face.


    But when he saw the flag of the ship clearly, the smile on his face froze.


    This is a flag with a misty moon pattern. There is only one force using this pattern in the ocean today.


    That is, the Wienhill family!


    "I just said I feel a little gain."


    Lorne looked at Basefetto, who was frustrated by the handcuffs of Hailou Stone, and a smile was drawn at the corner of his mouth.


    Basefetto''s fruit ability is quite excellent in Lorne''s eyes. This ability can be placed in the family''s fruit bank for emergencies.


    "It''s just a pity that Case was not caught."


    Garrett frowned.Through the interrogation of Basefetto, they already knew what happened to Case after escaping from the glacier continent.


    Case suffered heavy losses one after another, and may hide for a long time without appearing in the sea.


    "Enough."


    Lorne said.


    This time, the incident started with the attack on the G-1 Division of the Navy and ended with the battle in the waters near the G-2 Division of the Navy. This involved a considerable number of ambitious pirates in the New World.


    Originally, Lorne was only planning to watch the fire from the shore and did not want to end, but as the incident progressed, Lorne seemed to be the biggest beneficiary of this incident.


    The navy lost a naval base. The main combat force, the blue pheasant, was seriously injured. The ambitious pirates of the new world were ambushed by the blue pheasant and suffered heavy losses. After this incident is over, these pirate forces may start a new round. Distribution of benefits.


    Even the leader of the spiteful trial who has been hiding behind the scenes, Case also appeared in this incident, trying to weaken the power of the navy, but the development of things did not go as he wanted, the green pheasant did not fall, but united Karp completely hit him.


    Lorne estimated that for at least half a year, the Judgement of Spite would not have much action.


    Only the Wienhill family, who has never ended, became the biggest beneficiary of this incident.


    Two dead fruits, plus the captured "Barrier Fruit" of Basefetto.This time, Lorne gained a lot.


    The incident that happened in the New World quickly spread throughout the sea.


    No, or it should be said, the pirates on the sea finally waited for the result of this incident.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, the Navy showed unprecedented strength. Despite the loss of a naval base, it set up an ambush, causing heavy losses for the careerists of the New World. It is foreseeable that in the near future, their territory will be Falling into chaos, and this also bought a lot of precious time for the Navy.


    At least, until the end of this chaos, these careerists will no longer look at the Navy G-2 base.


    As the navy¡¯s few remaining naval bases in the New World, the G-2 base also showed its strength in this incident, even if it is located in the territory of a Pirate Emperor, but because there is a The headquarters of the navy headquarters, this base has become a rare bastion of the navy in the new world.


    ...


    Mary Gioia, reconstructed Pangel Castle, above the Void Throne.


    A thin man in a black robe was silently examining the documents in front of him.


    The contents of the document, without exception, are big events that can shake the entire world.


    And these incidents, it seems that this man is making the final decision.


    But his thoughts are obviously not on these documents.


    He frowned and looked at the black tabletop. On the tabletop, there was a trace left by a dagger piercing the tabletop. In the gap of the trace, some paper fibers could be vaguely seen.


    It''s like, not long ago, someone nailed a piece of paper here with a dagger.


    "I haven''t seen you like this for a long time."


    "I woke up this time and didn''t go to bed so early. It seems to be correct."


    Next to the man, a woman in a white dress yawned and said in a mocking tone.


    "The last time I saw you like this was when I decided to subdue the Pirate Overlord at that time and grant them the right to eternal life."


    "The fight for pirate supremacy in this era is not over yet, and you can''t wait any longer?"


    The woman said with a smile, ignoring the man''s increasingly ugly face.


    "Or, in your eyes, Lorne has grown enough to threaten you?"


    "To shut up."


    The man shredded the precious documents in his hands and suddenly hammered the desktop.


    In this scene, the expensive desktop suddenly cracked, and sawdust scattered.The documents on the desktop fell to the ground.


    The man stood up and looked at the woman who mocked him indifferently.


    "Do you want to die? Joey."


    "Can''t ask for it."


    The woman showed a look that I knew you would not dare, and looked at the man with disdain.


    "I wanted to end this sinful fate a long time ago, but would you dare to kill me?"


    "In other words, are you sure to block the news of my death so that the beasts who were restrained by your collar will not know?"


    The man''s face became more and more ugly, but in the end he just snorted and sat down.


    "I am tolerant of you based on our hundreds of years of friendship. Don''t continuously challenge my bottom line, Joey."


    "You''re the same. Eim."


    Step by step, the woman called Joey walked onto the Throne of Void, and stopped until the stairs where twenty kings buried their swords in ancient times.


    "You always act as if everything is under your control."


    She didn''t care about Yim''s face at all, or she could say that, she knew one thing very well, that is, in any case, Yim would not, and did not dare to kill herself.


    Yes, I dare not.


    Joey is very sure about this, because in the past hundreds of years, there have been many pirate lords who dominated like Roger and Lockes for a while. Among these pirate lords, the end of the great route has been found, Love Drew is not a minority.


    Among them, the vast majority of people faced Yim''s biggest secret.


    Most of these people fell forever at Lovedrew, and among them, some of them were unwilling to die like this, and chose to surrender to Yim''s feet.


    Im used the collar to restrain the ambitions of these pirates, making them his own eagle dog.


    Countless years have passed, these pirates have long since faded their edges and corners and are hidden in the darkness of history.


    They have a new name.


    Five old stars.

 1140 Chapter 1116: Secrets Hidden In The Past

    If someone tells you that the five elder stars who stood at the pinnacle of world power were once pirates, you will definitely think he is a lunatic.


    But this is the fact.


    These former pirate overlords have been smoothed by the years and become the eagle dogs in Yim''s hands.


    However, Joey knew very well that if the shackles that bound these beasts were untied, then the first thing these beasts did was to unite and tear Eim to pieces.


    And myself is this shackle.


    So Joey was convinced that Eam didn''t dare to kill himself.


    "I don''t want to discuss these things with you now."


    The man sitting on the Void Throne snorted coldly.


    "History has changed and I cannot control history."


    Eim enslaved the mighty Joey with his oath, and used Joey''s force to deter the pirate overlords.So on the surface, the ruler of this sea is the world government, or more accurately, the five old stars of the ruler of the world government.


    Even the arrogant and domineering Tianlong people did not dare to offend the pinnacle of world power.


    However, only those who have reached a certain level among the world government will know that the five old stars are not the peak of the world government, and there is a more terrifying existence above them.


    Or it can be said that the man sitting on the throne of the void is a real ruler walking in the shadow of this sea of ??history.


    However, as a ruler, Yim''s own abilities are not suitable for fighting. What he prefers is the feeling of peeking into the direction of history and then controlling everything in secret.


    And now, the direction of history is completely beyond his control.


    In other words, the times are completely gone.


    "Are you thinking that when Caesar rebelled out of Mary Joa twenty years ago, he should have driven their family to an extinction."


    And Joey seemed to see through Eam''s thoughts and said sarcastically.


    Caesar is a heterogeneous among the Dragonites. As a Dragonite, he is not infected with the arrogance, laziness, and vices of the Dragonites. Instead, he yearns for the sea. When he was young, he took his servant directly and went out to sea secretly. .


    At that time, I met his best friend for life, the future Red Earl, Lederfield.


    The two made a name for themselves in the sea, and even after the fall of Locks, they succeeded Locks and became the well-deserved overlord of this sea.


    Later, Caesar met the woman he loved all his life, and then decided to give up the life floating on the sea and live a peaceful life.


    And Caesar''s thoughts run counter to the ambition of Ledfield, who has the ambition to become the One Piece. The two men part ways. Ledfield feels betrayal. He no longer believes in anyone and decides to take the position of the Shanghai Pirate alone.


    This matter, originally in the eyes of a woman, was just a small matter.


    And no one thought that the woman Caesar liked had another identity, that is, a scholar of the archaeological island "O''Hara".


    Through the historical text recorded by Mary Joa, she quickly deciphered the history hidden in the "one hundred years of disappearance".


    But when she was so shocked that she wanted to tell her companions in "O''Hara", she was discovered by some Celestials.


    This one hundred years of disappearance is the greatest secret of the Tianlong people, and it is about their secret to rule the world!


    They absolutely did not allow anyone to know this secret, so these Tianlong people united and decided to execute the woman behind his back.


    Not long after Caesar''s child was born, the group took advantage of the woman''s weakness and brazenly launched an attack.


    Countless dead men rushed into the delivery room, and aimed sharp knives and roaring artillery at the woman who had just given birth.


    Later, when Caesar arrived, everything was over.


    All that appeared in front of him were the flesh-and-blood body of his lover and his child shortly after his birth.


    Then, "Mary Joa''s Bloody Night" happened.


    At that time, the Tianlongren castle was surrounded by a raging fire, and the wailing voices of the noble Tianlong people could be heard everywhere.


    If it weren''t for Joey to wake up and stop all of this, I''m afraid Mary Joa would be destroyed.


    And the kid at that time is Lorne now.


    "Are you thinking that when Caesar rebelled out of Mary Joa twenty years ago, he should have driven their family to an extinction."


    And Joey seemed to see through Eam''s thoughts and said sarcastically.


    Caesar is a heterogeneous among the Dragonites. As a Dragonite, he is not infected with the arrogance, laziness, and vices of the Dragonites. Instead, he yearns for the sea. When he was young, he took his servant directly and went out to sea secretly. .


    At that time, I met his best friend for life, the future Red Earl, Lederfield.


    The two made a name for themselves in the sea, and even after the fall of Locks, they succeeded Locks and became the well-deserved overlord of this sea.


    Later, Caesar met the woman he loved all his life, and then decided to give up the life floating on the sea and live a peaceful life.


    And Caesar''s thoughts run counter to the ambition of Ledfield, who has the ambition to become the One Piece. The two men part ways. Ledfield feels betrayal. He no longer believes in anyone and decides to take the position of the Shanghai Pirate alone.


    This matter, originally in the eyes of a woman, was just a small matter.


    And no one thought that the woman Caesar liked had another identity, that is, a scholar of the archaeological island "O''Hara".


    Through the historical text recorded by Mary Joa, she quickly deciphered the history hidden in the "one hundred years of disappearance".


    But when she was so shocked that she wanted to tell her companions in "O''Hara", she was discovered by some Celestials.


    This one hundred years of disappearance is the greatest secret of the Tianlong people, and it is about their secret to rule the world!


    They absolutely did not allow anyone to know this secret, so these Tianlong people united and decided to execute the woman behind his back.


    Not long after Caesar''s child was born, the group took advantage of the woman''s weakness and brazenly launched an attack.


    Countless dead men rushed into the delivery room, and aimed sharp knives and roaring artillery at the woman who had just given birth.


    Later, when Caesar arrived, everything was over.


    All that appeared in front of him were the flesh-and-blood body of his lover and his child shortly after his birth.


    Then, "Mary Joa''s Bloody Night" happened.


    At that time, the Tianlongren castle was surrounded by a raging fire, and the wailing voices of the noble Tianlong people could be heard everywhere.


    If it weren''t for Joey to wake up and stop all of this, I''m afraid Mary Joa would be destroyed.


    And the kid at that time is Lorne now.

 1141 Chapter 1117 Bubble Island

    Waters of Bubble Island.


    As an outpost for the entire New World, this sea area is the first few islands that most pirates reach after arriving in the New World.


    After the Wienhill family took over, Bubble Island became the center of trade in the first half of the New World, coupled with its special geographical features, gave Bubble Island the reputation of "Little Chambord Islands".


    Although, the aborigines of Bubble Island do not like this name.


    After the navy declared war on the pirates, the number of pirates arriving in the new world through the Chambord Islands has decreased significantly. In the past week, no new faces have appeared here.


    However, this does not affect the status of Bubble Island. Due to the current chaotic situation, plus some time ago, after the pirates who tried to ambush the green pheasant but were killed by the anti-killing pirates fell, this large area of ??water fell into chaos.


    The vacated territory also meant an opportunity and a reshuffle of the power. Many pirates fought and tried to carve up the last cake.


    And Bubble Island, as the territory of the Wienhill family, sells the most advanced weapons in the world, so many pirates travel long distances and choose to come here to buy arms and complete their ambitions.


    Therefore, Bubble Island did not suffer much depression because of the naval declaration of war.


    "The weapons of the Vennhill family are too dark!"


    In the waters of Bubble Island, on a pirate ship with a giant axe and skull pirate flag, a man with a black turban and a skinny monkey looking at the bill in his hand, frowned and said.


    "A very ordinary flintlock musketeer, only printed with the family crest of the Weinhill family, dare to sell 200,000 Baileys!"


    If this is the case, the thin monkey is not so surprised, but what makes him most unacceptable is that there is a line behind the price.


    "One bullet five hundred Bailey, another count."


    And this is just the tip of the iceberg of this long invoice. The Skinny Monkey took a cursory glance. The Vennhill family¡¯s invoice includes the simplest daggers, long swords, revolvers, flintlocks, and artillery. , All the way to the rear main ship gun.Everything is available, with a complete range.


    "Expensive things, the only drawback is that they are expensive."


    And beside the Lean Monkey, stood a man who was like a giant bear. He was the captain of this pirate group, and the giant axe beast Udi who offered a reward of 180 million.


    This bounty is not very high in the new world where the strong are like clouds. In fact, after entering the new world, Udi''s ambition is gradually obliterated.


    Hiding in Tibet in the Middle East of the New World, relying on some leftovers that flowed from the fingers of other big forces from time to time, he survived hard. After struggling in the new world for so many years, he gradually understood that some things depend on hard work forever Unobtainable.


    So some time ago, he gradually had the idea of ??taking his men back to the Four Seas and acting as the overlord of the Four Seas.


    However, the declaration of war by the navy cut off his thoughts. If he dared to appear in the paradise, the navy would definitely catch them before he escaped the great route.


    Therefore, UDI can only continue to shrink in the new world.He originally wanted to find a remote place to hide, until the battle between the navy and the pirates gradually became clear before reappearing.


    However, the incident that happened some time ago made Youdi ignite the ambitions that Youdi had already hidden.


    The Weak Pirate King fell to the G-2 branch of the Navy, vacating a large part of the territory. Together, these territories are even close to one-fifth of the territory of a Pirate Emperor.


    And Udi naturally had the slightest idea about those popular and geographically superior territories. He saw a small island on the edge of the giant whale sea.


    That small island is not on the three main shipping routes of the New World, and there are no special products. It is a declination that many forces dismiss.


    Therefore, even if the people who occupy that island are just a group of little gangsters who are not well-known, the other forces have no ideas.


    However, the location of that small island was exactly what Udi wanted, backed by the powerful Whitebeard Pirates, so there is no need to worry that the navy will attack here, the location is remote, no one will pay attention to this small place.


    Udi is preparing to take down the island, and first of all, in order to be sure, he needs to add some weapons.


    So, he came to Bubble Island.


    "The Wienhill family started with weapons. Compared with other arms dealers, their weapons are not only powerful, but also have a feature that cannot be ignored."


    Udi looked at his men and said slowly.


    "That is, they never boast about themselves."


    "They say what the performance of this weapon is, then what we bought is what we bought. So, even if it sounds like the Weinhill family weapon does not have much advantage over several other well-known arms dealers. But they are still one of the biggest arms dealers in this sea."


    If enough Bailey is given, the Wienhill family can even sell you the main ship gun of the main naval battleship.


    "But, we don''t seem to..."


    The skinny monkey nodded, but said awkwardly.


    They haven''t opened for a long time. The last time they made money, it was half a year ago when they caught a group of vendors and extorted 50 million Baileys for a ransom.


    And now, these ransoms only have less than five million Baileys left.


    The Vennhill family weapons seem to be powerful, but if they can''t be bought, they have no meaning.


    "Or, we can grab it. After all, the main territory of the Wienhill family is Sdio, and it is quite far away from Sdio. We directly do it when we deliver the goods, plunder it, and then drive away. "


    "The sea in the New World is so vast, I don''t believe that people from that family can catch us."


    "Maybe, the navy will wipe out all of that family in the near future."


    There was a hint of ugly color in the eyes of the thin monkey.They didn''t do this kind of murder and overstocking.


    "silly."


    Udi glanced at the thin monkey coldly.


    "Who told you that the Wienhills don''t care about Bubble Island?"


    "Do you know who is stationed here?"


    "That''s Black Knife Morman!"


    A gleam of fear flashed in Udi''s eyes. The Vennhill family had been in charge of the arms business for so long, and they didn''t know how much wealth they had accumulated.


    It''s not that no one has stared at Bubble Island. In fact, in the early years, Moorman had just stationed here. Many people looked down on this insignificant Vennhill family cadre and often made small moves.


    They thought the Vennhill family would turn one eye and close another.


    But they are all wrong.

 1142 Chapter 1118 "Ordinary People" In The New World

    These little movements completely angered the man.


    Moorman walked directly out of the admiral''s mansion, and then erected a stone monument on the central square of Papua Island.


    Such a line is engraved on the stone tablet.


    Anyone who violates the Wienhill family guidelines will be killed without pardon.


    At first, the pirates thought that this was nothing more than what Moorman said to deter them. After all, the Wienhill family at the time was tough, but could it be comparable to the pirates in the new world?


    But soon, these pirates knew they were wrong, and that night, a few heads were thrown beside the stele.


    These people''s eyes widened, as if they didn''t believe that they would be beheaded like this.


    Later, every day, heads of people were thrown here and piled up like a mountain, and all the pirates felt a trace of fear.


    The Vennhill family didn''t care about the thoughts of these pirates.


    I also don''t care about the lives of other pirates. If you anger me, then you deserve to die.


    No one dared to collect the corpses for these heads, the heads piled up more and more, and soon they became a hill.


    It wasn''t until no one dared to violate the rules set by Morman, that hill of human heads stopped growing.


    The vacant land was also isolated with wooden stakes and turned into a tourist attraction on Bubble Island.


    All the pirates who arrive at Bubble Island will be deterred by the head of Jingguan, and then converge on their own thoughts.


    But this is not the reason Udi is so jealous. Long ago, after doing a "big deal", he once came to Bubble Island. On the island, he met a big man.


    Although the bounty of that big man is not as high as his own, it is indeed the core figure of a big power in the new world.In order to climb this level of relationship, Udi went to great lengths to please him.


    At that time, it didn''t take long for Morman to erect the stele, and the big man dismissed Morman''s actions.


    He believes that Moorman is just venting some small characters without background. Once he provokes some powerful characters, he is not afraid to let go.


    To give it a try, the big man went directly in front of Morman and violated the rules of Bubble Island.


    However, Moorman didn''t talk nonsense at all, and directly drew out the black knife and cut off the head of the big man.


    He didn''t even give the time to let the other party report their home.


    Udi watched the big man''s head roll into the Jingguan pile of people''s heads, widened his eyes, and looked at himself incredulously.Udi was frightened and left Bubble Island quickly.


    Later, he heard that the forces behind the big man did not retaliate, and even sent someone to apologize.


    At that time, Udi understood what the words Wienhill meant in the new world.


    Therefore, he will never do stupid things.


    "Neither can this, nor can we, are we still pirates?"


    The thin monkey muttered.In his eyes, isn¡¯t the pirate the most unrestrained figure in this sea?


    If you can¡¯t do what you want, just do what you want, then what is the point of being a pirate?


    "But it''s not that there is no way to get money."


    Udi began to think about it.He remembered that there is a rule in Bubble Island, that is, on Bubble Island, any meaningless fighting is forbidden.


    To resolve disputes of grievances, either report to Bubble Island or go to the sea by yourself.


    In other words, after leaving the bubble island, the people of the Veenhill family will not care about your life or death.


    Since it is impossible to rob the Veenhill family, is it possible to rob the ships that have purchased arms from the Veenhill family and left Bubble Island?


    Udi seemed to have thought of some wonderful method, and a light flashed in his eyes.


    ...


    "Didn''t we always pursue peace? Why buy arms?"


    At the port of Bubble Island, a girl in a black tights looked at her with a puzzled face, a man of about forty years old, wearing leather armor made of an unknown beast, slowly Asked.


    They are not pirates.


    The new world has been the territory of pirates since ancient times. Countless pirates came to this land, some threw out their lives just to realize their ambitions, and some felt bored after experiencing countless battles. So I found a place to settle down.


    The ancestor of the girl and the middle-aged man was a pirate who led a group of pirates and found a quiet and peaceful island to settle down.


    It is said that at that time, their ancestors were famous.


    It''s just that the girl can''t verify it anymore. She has lived in that port town since she was a child and has always been curious about the outside world. If it weren''t forbidden by the people in her family, she might have already escaped.


    This time, if it hadn''t been for eavesdropping that her father was going out to buy a batch of arms, and then fighting hard, the girl might not have a chance to come out.


    "Weapons are not good or bad."


    The man just smiled slightly, he looked at the ammunition boxes loading at the port, and said lightly.


    "Just the people who use it are good or bad."


    "We don''t want to cause trouble, but it doesn''t mean that others will let us go."


    The man''s father, who first followed the big pirate to settle on the island, felt deeply disturbed after hearing about this incident.


    The sea will be plunged into unprecedented chaos,


    This chaos is even more terrifying than the Locks chaos decades ago.Because of the chaos this time, all forces will be involved. The pirates of the new world, the navy, the world government, the forces on the red earth continent, the revolutionary army that has been hiding for a long time, and even the countries far away in the four seas. One force can be spared.


    Even if they haven''t appeared in the ocean for a long time, they still can''t be alone, so they must have the power to protect themselves.


    And after decades of years, weapons that have rusted, and bodies that are old and negligent in exercise cannot possess this kind of power.


    Therefore, they must purchase arms to protect themselves.


    "The outside world, those pirates galloping on the sea, are all bad guys?"


    The girl opened her eyes wide and said curiously.She grew up in that port town since she was a child, and this was her first time out to sea.


    As for the cognition of the pirate, she still stays in the story book.


    In her eyes, the so-called pirates are synonymous with adventurers who pursue their dreams.


    She wants to be a pirate.


    "Yes."


    The man was silent for a moment and said slowly.


    "All pirates are bad guys."

 1143 Chapter 1119 Innocent Girl

    Although it is undeniable, there are still some enthusiastic people in the world of Pirates.


    However, pirates are pirates after all, they are the most vicious existence in this sea, and men do not want their women to yearn for that sinful world.


    "Are they all bad guys?"


    After getting the man''s answer, the girl''s mood was obviously depressed.She walked to the corner of the deck alone, gloomily looking at the endless sea.


    On the great sea, countless ships come and go, and all the pirates are eager to conquer this ocean.


    But to the sea, everyone is just a passerby.


    "Do you really want to say this to the young lady? The young lady has been yearning for the outside world since she was a child. This time she went to sea, I don''t know how happy she is..."


    An old man who looked like a housekeeper walked up to the man and said anxiously, looking at the unhappy girl.


    But the man waved his hand.


    "Leave it to her, she will know the cruelty of this sea sooner or later."


    Men know how cruel this sea is.


    My father, now in his 70s, looked like a skinny old man who could be touched by a gust of wind.But a dozen young and middle-aged people in the small town are not the opponents of the elderly.


    In that thin body, there is an extremely terrifying power.


    The man couldn''t imagine how terrifying his father was when he was young, and he was just an inconspicuous character on their Pirate Ship.


    But it was this terrible group of pirates that was driven into desperation, and finally hid on a small island and lived a life of seclusion.


    The laborers in the port of Papua Island moved very quickly. After a while, all the weapons and ammunition purchased by the men were transported to the ship.


    The man glanced at this lively island with a complicated expression.Finally, he waved to the sailors on the boat.


    "Ready to set sail, let''s go home!"


    This seemingly prosperous age does not belong to him. The man just wants to protect his family, friends, and residents on the small island.


    The sailors put the anchor away from the water, turned the bow, Yang Fan, facing the salty and wet sea breeze, they left Bubble Island.


    The ship seems to have been in service for many years, and the planks on the side have been dull and heavy because they have been soaked in the water for a long time.


    There are some stitches on the sail, and it has a musty smell, as if it was left in a dark place for a long time before being taken out.


    It seems that this boat is nothing special, except that it is somewhat worn-out, it is no different from other boats that come to Bubble Island.


    The small town is not without better ships, but those are the ships left over by the fathers who fought the sea.


    Men don''t like these old ships. On the one hand, there are blood stains left by those pirate ships that have not been wiped clean, and they don''t know who left them. This guilt makes him a little uncomfortable.


    On the other hand, it was because those ships were too magnificent, and in the sea of ??the New World, majesty was equivalent to strength.


    Such ships often attract the eyes of some wicked people.And the man was obviously not ready to fight those fierce pirates.


    Choosing this broken ship, those pirates don''t seem to have much oil and water, and are generally reluctant to bother with it.


    "When I came, it took about half a month. Now that the wind is in the right direction, we should be able to go home soon."


    The man muttered to himself, looking out at the endless sea.


    He just wanted to take the sailors on the boat home safely.


    Five days later, a certain area in the Loxo Sea.


    The man took out a chart, pointed his finger on the map, and frowned slightly.


    "It''s about half a day before the next island. Our speed is slow."


    He had no experience of going out to sea. At first, he imagined that with the help of the sea breeze, they might go home faster than when they came, but he didn''t expect it.Because of the warehouses filled with arms purchased from Bubble Island, their ship sank a lot.


    Therefore, their speed is slower than when they arrived.


    And being slower means that more time is needed, and more time, it means that they are more likely to encounter those extremely vicious pirates.


    Men hate this kind of crisis-ridden feeling.


    "I have tried my best, head."


    The chief mate on the boat wiped the sweat from his forehead and said slowly to the man.


    "This ship is too old. It''s a blessing to be able to transport everything in the warehouse back."


    "I know."


    Men are not those savage messengers, he thought about it, and then made a decision.


    "On the next island, we will refurbish for half a day, and when the supplies are completed, we will leave immediately."


    In order to avoid long nights and dreams, go home earlier, so men can only choose to do this.


    But at this time, the watchman on the flagpole suddenly put down the telescope in his hand and shouted at the man.


    "Boss! There is a situation ahead!"


    The man took out the binoculars and looked in the direction of his looking hand.


    Soon, he found what he said.


    On the endless sea, a small boat suddenly appeared.


    It should be said that it is a small boat about three to four meters long and can only accommodate a few people.


    A man in black clothes and long black hair was sitting on the boat.Because of the distance, the man cannot see the person''s appearance.


    But through his clothes, it can be determined that this is a woman.


    Also, she is a very young woman with a good figure.


    "It seems that he was exiled by other pirates, what should I do, head."


    The first officer has much richer sailing experience than a man. He frowned and handed over the decision to the man.


    In this sea, this often happens. Some people violate the rules on the pirate ship. However, because of the past, the people on the ship will not directly execute the wrongdoers, but give them some food. , And a small boat.


    Let them fend for themselves on the sea.


    If you survive by luck, then when you meet again, the friendship between the two parties has ended and you will be a stranger.


    And if you die, you can''t blame others.


    The man had also heard that some pirates would do this, so in his eyes, that boat was tantamount to trouble.


    Because if what the chief officer said is true, it also means that there is still a group of pirates near this sea area.And men don''t want to do extra things to provoke these vicious people.


    "Ignore, let''s go..."


    The man was about to do this, but at this time, a girl rushed out of the cabin and looked at the man with an angry expression.


    "Why, don''t you save him?"

 1144 Chapter 1120 "Friends"

    "That''s also a living life! Why, don''t you save him!"


    The girl yelled at the man in anger.


    The man was speechless for a while, looking at the girl''s innocent and angry eyes, and didn''t know how to answer.


    After a long time, the man finally lost the battle, sighed, and waved to the first officer.


    The first officer shook his head and said helplessly.


    "Miss is still too kind."


    Kindness is a good thing, but in the ocean, kindness is not a good thing.


    It''s just that when you get on the ship, you must obey the rules of your captain. This is the iron law of the sea. Since it is an order issued by the captain, he can only execute it unconditionally.


    Moreover, he didn''t believe that so many strong guys on his boat, that woman, could do.


    Even though the new world is the new world of strong pirates, in the new world, those weak pirates still occupy the vast majority.


    The pirates on the top are too far away for ordinary people like them, and can only be seen in the newspapers.


    Therefore, the first officer did not believe that he could meet a pirate just like those monsters.


    The boat slowly approached the boat, and when it was approaching the boat, the first officer could see the person sitting on the boat.


    It was a woman, and a young and beautiful woman.


    Looking at the perfect figure that even loose clothes could not hide, the first officer swallowed secretly, then said with a serious face.


    "It''s just that our young lady has a good heart and doesn''t want to see you drifting in the sea like this. I hope you will not disappoint our young lady''s kindness."


    "drifting?"


    After the woman heard this word, she was slightly surprised.She raised her head and stared at the first mate with beautiful big eyes.


    "Don''t try to deceive us. You should be a pirate who made some mistakes on the pirate ship. You don''t look like a wicked person, so I advise you not to make any crooked ideas. After all, we have a lot of strong guys on board, and they won''t let your strategy succeed..."


    The chief mate chattered endlessly, and then offered a rope from the side of the boat for the woman to climb up.


    Listening to the rude man in front of her, the woman was silent.


    It turns out that the other party misunderstood him.It''s just that she didn''t have any ideas for defense.


    When she got on the boat, the woman saw a girl in a sky blue dress and looked at herself with excitement.


    The girl quickly came over, blinked her big eyes, and asked curiously.


    "Big sister, are you a pirate?"


    After hearing the girl''s words, the sailors on the boat did not respond.Obviously, he was used to this joyous behavior of the girl.


    However, some young people still look at women with wary eyes.


    "Pirate?"


    The woman didn''t expect this girl to be so direct, she thought about it for a moment, and then nodded.


    "It should be considered."


    Although she had decided before, leave the world of pirates, take her family with her, and find a quiet and peaceful place to spend the rest of her life.


    However, this sea was obviously unwilling to let her go like this, and swallowed all her family and friends.


    But now, the woman is alone, for revenge, she can only return to this sea again.


    "You really are a pirate!"


    After hearing the woman''s answer, the girl looked a little excited.


    "My father told me that the pirates are bad guys, and he really lied to me!"


    The girl blinked her eyes and said slyly.


    "Big sister, don''t you look like a bad guy, are you the adventurers among the pirates?"


    She has seen in the storybook that there are some freedom-seeking people among the pirates. They are keen on various adventures and are the heroes and heroes in each story.


    "I am not a so-called adventurer."


    The woman shook her head slowly.Said calmly.


    "I''m not a good person either, maybe I''m ten times more fierce than you think."


    The big brother in the past may be called an adventurer in the mouth of a girl, but women are not cold about all kinds of adventures.


    And she didn''t come back this time for the ridiculous freedom, she came back this time for murder.


    So a woman can''t be called a good person.


    "Bad guys will never deny that they are good guys!"


    And the girl obviously didn¡¯t listen to the woman¡¯s words,


    "My name is Lily, Losec Lily!"


    "The captain is my father. This is the first time I went to sea! You are the first pirate I ever met!"


    "Excuse me, what''s your name!"


    "Name?"


    The woman thought for a while, and finally she didn''t want to deceive the girl''s innocent eyes.


    "My name is Nana."


    "Sister Nana!" The girl stretched out her hand to the woman.


    "From now on, we will be friends!"


    Nana hesitated for a while, and finally decided to hold Lily''s hand.


    The girl happily left the cabin, leaving Nana alone.


    She looked at her palm for a while, and there was still a girl''s warmth in her palm.


    After a while, she muttered to herself.


    "Friends?"


    ...


    In the evening, Nana walked on the deck alone and saw a middle-aged man standing on the deck, looking into the distance.


    A small island, looming in the night.


    "I never believed you!"


    And the man seemed to feel Nana behind, and slowly said with his back to Nana.


    "If it wasn''t for Little Lily to ask me to save you, we might turn a blind eye to you and let you continue drifting on the sea."


    Nana was silent, she didn''t seem to argue against this.


    After she left from the fisherman island, the boat she was riding in was hit by the deep ocean current, and the whole boat was fragmented, leaving only such a small boat.


    However, this kind of thing is not a desperate situation for a pirate of her level. As long as she can reach a small island, she can quickly find a ship.


    In her memory, there is an island nearby.


    However, no matter what the reason, she is still grateful for the man''s help.


    "I hope you don''t disappoint Little Lily''s kindness."


    The man turned his back to Nana and continued.


    "Don''t do anything out of the ordinary."


    "I know."


    Nana responded.


    She came back to kill, but the people she wanted to kill were not these "ordinary people."


    "I''m going to arrive at the next island soon. Please disembark there. Later, if you want to avenge your companions, or find a place to hide, it''s up to you."


    The man continued.Nana was expressionless.


    "After that, we have nothing to do, and I don''t want people to know that we saved you."

 1145 Ask for a day off

I caught a cold today and feel dizzy.


    Everyone also pay attention to their own body duck.

 1146 Chapter 1121

    The man''s tone is cold, but there is no other way.


    After only half a day of contact, he knew that this woman who claimed to be Nana was not an ordinary pirate.


    And what a terrifying force is involved in a pirate like her.


    Men cannot imagine, nor dare to imagine.


    The only thing he can do is try to separate himself from Nana and not get involved in this possible pirate dispute.


    Nana was silent for a long time, and after a while, she nodded slowly.


    "I know."


    Of course she understood what the man thought.


    This is also the helplessness of the weak in this sea.


    "Thank you."


    And the man was obviously relieved, and said slowly.


    "The next island is the edge of the Loxo Sea, Moebius Island."


    "This small island is not as prosperous as Bubble Island or Sidiou, but because it is in the middle of the shipping route, there can be quickly found ships leading to other places..."


    For the rest, the man did not continue.But the meaning Nana has already understood.


    Whether it is hiding or looking for a fleet to continue her adventure, it is up to Nana to decide.


    Even though he didn''t want to get involved with himself, this man still subconsciously sought a way out for someone like himself.


    He is a good man.


    This is Nana''s evaluation.


    "Thank you."


    Nana just wanted to say thank you, but at this moment, there was a roar in her ears.


    It seemed that something suddenly hit the water next to it, setting off a huge wave, and the whole ship shook violently. Nana grabbed a wooden board next to it, and finally stabilized her body.


    "What''s happening here."


    Some sailors ran out of the cabin in a hurry. It was already evening, and because of the arrival of the next island, the sailors ended their busy day early and began to rest.


    But before they went to bed, they encountered something like this.


    "Enemy attack!"


    The man said with a gloomy expression.


    A ship appeared on the sea not far away.


    A pirate ship with a giant axe and skull pirate flag!


    The shell that was shot just now was shot from this ship, but the other party didn''t want to sink him. This shell was deliberately shot crooked.


    Is this... a warning?


    All the sailors on the ship stood in battle, sailing in the sea of ??the new world, saying that it would be impossible not to experience a pirate attack.


    However, most of the pirates are not as terrible as advertised in the newspapers. By enshrining some Baileys, those pirates will not be able to squeeze the oil and water, and will open one eye and close one eye to let them go.


    After all, killing is easy, but killing these ordinary people has no meaning.


    Not even having fun.


    The middle-aged captain was calm.


    Since the opponent has set the target on his own small broken ship, it also means one thing, that is, the opponent should not be those vicious big ships.


    This kind of little thief, with a little money, should be able to pass.


    Sure enough, after the first artillery shell warning, the pirate group had no other actions, but slowly approached the broken ship while driving the ship.


    "friend¡­¡­"


    The middle-aged captain saw that standing on the deck of the pirate ship was a burly man with a dilapidated captain''s cap and a stature like a giant bear, slowly speaking.


    "I have some Bailey left here, you can..."


    But before he finished speaking, he was roughly interrupted by a thin monkey next to the bear-like man.


    Looking at the middle-aged captain, the skinny monkey said playfully.


    "Some Bailey, how much is that?"


    "Probably, 18 million Baileys."


    The middle-aged captain felt a hint of displeasure, but he managed to endure the displeasure and slowly spoke.


    "I am willing to honor all these money to the uncles."


    Eighteen million Pele is not much to say, but for ordinary pirates, it is a surprise to get so much money without going through bloody battles.


    After all, once there is a battle, there are so many strong young people on this broken ship, and the other party will pay some price if they fight together.


    And those bottom pirates who licked blood on the sword depended on their own body. Once their body suffered an irreversible injury, it would mean bidding farewell to their pirate career.


    Manpower is one of the factors to consider whether a pirate group is strong. Once one''s own manpower is lacking, and there is no time to get a timely supplement, other pirate groups will take advantage of the situation to annex things, sometimes happen.


    If you can''t draw enough benefits from this broken ship, then the pirates will not be worth the loss to fight rashly.


    Therefore, leaving with money is a good choice for both parties.


    "18 million Pele?"


    The bear-like man meditated for a while before speaking slowly.


    "I promise you, but for one thing, you must deliver the money to my ship by your own hands."


    After hearing the other party''s words, the middle-aged man breathed a sigh of relief.


    There is nothing wrong with the other party''s request. After all, the sea is so vast, if you agree to trade on a small island, and you run away, the other party has nothing to do.


    The two ships approached slowly, and soon, the distance between the two sides had reached ten meters.


    This is the safe distance between the two ships,


    "I have prepared the money."


    The middle-aged man took out a small box filled with Bailey.


    But just when he was about to send a strong young man to send the money over, the sudden change occurred.


    Countless grappling hooks tied with ropes shot from the deck of the pirate ship.Firmly hooked the inclinometer of the small broken ship.Dozens of pirates, holding long knives, followed the rope of the grappling hook, and clamored over.


    The man who looked like a giant bear also jumped, jumping from the pirate ship to the splint of the ship.


    The sailors on the ship took out their weapons one after another, and the two sides confronted each other on the splint on the ship!


    The deck of the boat was not big, at this time it was packed with nearly a hundred people, and the distance between the two sides was only five or six meters.


    "Excuse me, my friend, what does this mean..."


    The middle-aged captain squeezed a stiff smile on his face, motioned to his men not to do anything, and then said with a smile.


    "We, didn''t we say that..."


    "Who will tell you!"


    But his words were interrupted roughly again, and the giant bear waved his hand, and then said with a disdainful face.


    "We have followed you all the way from Bubble Island for so long."


    "18 million Bailey wants to send us?"


    "Money, I want."


    The giant bear raised his hand.A hint of excitement flashed in his eyes.


    "And we also want the cargo on your ship!"

 1147 Chapter 1122

    Udi was the hard worker who saw the port of Papua Island with his own eyes, carrying bulks of goods onto this boat one by one.


    And it is obvious what goods can be obtained on the most important island under the Weinhill family of arms tycoon.


    What''s more, this boat looks tattered, not like a big power standing behind it, this is the most suitable prey in Udi''s eyes.


    And in order to avoid encountering the patrol of Bubble Island when he was doing it, he still followed the ship for a few days before he found the opportunity to do it.


    And after the middle-aged captain heard the words of the bear-like man, his face was completely gloomy.


    The other party has no intention of negotiating at all!


    Just now, I just wanted to get close to my ship, and used a blind trick!


    I was deceived!


    "Asshole!"


    The middle-aged captain roared, and then took out an exquisite little pistol from his clothes, and shot the giant bear.


    boom!


    The silver-white bullet burst out, and the face of Udi changed drastically, and then subconsciously turned his body sideways. The bullet ran across his cheek and directly scratched his dark skin, leaving a blood stain.


    Then, a pirate behind Udi couldn''t dodge and was directly hit by the bullet.


    Then, with a bang, the pirate''s head suddenly shattered like a watermelon that had been hit.


    Red and white viscous liquid scattered all over the place.


    "This kind of power, is this the Weinhill family''s weapon?"


    Udi slowly said, if this bullet hits him, and if he has time to use armed domineering defense, his fate may not be much better than that of the poor bug.He touched his side cheek with his hand, then touched the scarlet blood to his lips and licked it.


    He was not afraid, but became more excited.


    The power of the Vennhill family''s arms was beyond his expectations.


    With this batch of arms, he will be even more powerful.At that time, let alone seizing the remote island, it is not necessarily because of the chaotic situation of the sea at this time to get more benefits!


    "This kind of thing, in your hands, is simply tarnished!"


    Udi patted his hand and said coldly.


    "Or, give me all these things!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, some of the pirates brandished their weapons and screamed at them.


    The crew on the ship, not to be outdone, picked up the brand new weapons they had just purchased and greeted them.


    The distance between the two sides was only six or seven meters, and the battle soon became a ball.


    The pirates are obviously more dominant in physical strength, but in the face of the crew with advanced weapons, they only fought a close match.


    The broken limbs and blood will soon be spilled on the originally tidy deck.


    While Udi walked towards the middle-aged captain step by step, some of the crew members who tried to resist his pace were directly slapped flying by him.


    He was able to be offered a reward of 180 million by the Navy, of course, not by virtue of his seniority, but on the fact that he was a real man with a formidable strength.


    When he was in Paradise, he almost became the Pirate Supernova of the year.


    "Don''t make fearless resistance, there is an essential gap between you and me."


    "Even with these weapons, you can resist my men for a while, but those lads under you are just crew members, not pirates."


    The crew and the pirate are extremely different in nature.


    That is, one party has seen blood, and one party has not.


    Sure enough, after reacting, the pirates quickly learned that these seemingly strong crew members had never fought, so they quickly gained the upper hand.


    "you guys¡­¡­"


    The middle-aged captain wanted to shoot, but Udi punched him to the abdomen.


    He was blasted to the wall of the cabin, and there was a trace of cracks in the originally shabby wooden planks.


    "father!"


    At this time, hiding in the cabin, Lily, who had been peeping, saw that her father had been beaten, and rushed out desperately, squatting in front of her father, trying to help him up.


    "Is this your daughter?"


    Udi suddenly grinned as he looked at the girl.


    "A very cute little girl..."


    "I won''t let you hurt my father!"


    After hearing Udi''s voice, Lily quickly stood up, opened her hands, and protected her father.


    There was fear in her eyes, but there was some...stubbornness.


    "I like the look in your eyes."


    Udi said slowly, and his sturdy arm stretched out towards the little girl''s head.


    "Shall you give me these eyes?"


    "Don''t hurt my daughter!"


    Just as Udi''s hand was about to touch the little girl, the middle-aged captain did not know where he burst out of strength, stood up suddenly from the ground, and then rushed towards Udi.


    Udi was accidentally thrown to the ground by the middle-aged captain.


    "You won''t hurt my family."


    Udi roared, took out the pistol he had just bought, and slammed the trigger at the heart of the middle-aged captain.


    boom!


    The bullet burst out, and the middle-aged man was shot directly into the air.


    "Have you killed him?"


    The middle-aged captain said with some joy that he had seen the power of this weapon just now.


    This kind of distance hits the opponent''s heart, even the legendary Pirate Emperors, it is absolutely impossible to survive, right?


    He thought so.


    A trace of blood ran down the man''s body on the board.


    But when the middle-aged captain was about to yell at the pirates that your boss had been killed by me, a sarcasm sounded in his ears.


    "You don''t think I''m dead, do you?"


    Udi covered his chest with his hands and stood up slowly.A silver-white bullet penetrated deeply into the skin of the back of his hand.


    The blood flows from this wound.


    "This kind of power almost capsized the boat in the gutter."


    Udi stood up, took out the bullet embedded in his hand, and said lightly.


    "But, it''s almost. And you, there is no next chance."


    The bullet fell onto the deck, and the clear sound made the middle-aged captain''s heart fall to the bottom.


    But just as he raised the pistol tremblingly and prepared for a few more rounds, Udi had already arrived in front of him.The thick arm squeezed his hand directly.


    "what!"


    The middle-aged captain was in pain, the pistol in his hand fell to the ground, and the whole person was pinched by Udi and picked up.


    When Lily saw the pistol falling on the ground, a hint of hope flashed in front of her eyes, and she jumped, trying to pick up the pistol, but Udi stepped on the pistol.


    No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t take the pistol away from Udi''s feet.


    "I said, you don''t have a chance."


    Udi''s indifferent voice seemed to announce the death penalty.


    But at this time, a female voice rang in Udi''s ears.


    "You mean, really?"

 1148 Chapter 1123

    Udi turned around and found a woman who had covered herself under a black robe, looking at herself with indifference.


    She was very young, but Udi felt a terrifying aura through seeing and hearing domineering.


    It was like when he encountered the famous big pirates in the sea a long time ago.


    "who are you?"


    Udi threw the middle-aged captain aside.Looking at the woman, she said solemnly.


    He didn''t know how strong this woman was, but just relying on being able to stand silently behind him was enough to make him take it seriously.


    Because being able to avoid one''s own perception and perception means one thing, that is, if she attacked herself just now, she would never be able to avoid it.


    "You can call me Nana."


    The woman took off her robe, looked at Udi, and said lightly.


    "Nana?"


    Udi frowned, thinking crazily in his head, he had never heard of a woman named Nana.


    The unfamiliar powerhouse, or the newcomer who has just arrived in the new world from the paradise and has not yet made a reputation?


    Youdi didn''t know, but since they weren''t those famous murderers, Youdi was more confident.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "These people are my friends, if you can, can you let them go?"


    Nana tilted her head and said slowly.


    "After all, they have saved my life."


    "Let them go?"


    Udi seemed to have heard a joke, and laughed loudly.


    "Do you know how much time I spent tracking them? Do you know how much energy I spent planning this matter?"


    "You know, if I let them go this time, what opportunity I will miss?"


    Udi asked Nana loudly.


    Nana had a calm face, and when Udi finished his roar, she shook her head slowly.


    "I do not know."


    "Since you don''t know anything, why are you asking me?"


    "Just say that they are your friends?"


    A sarcasm flashed across Udi''s face.


    On this sea, the weak have always eaten the strong.


    Fist is the truth of everything!


    "So, do you want to fight me?"


    A look of relief flashed across Nana''s face.She never likes to use her head.


    Since the other party gave a solution, she followed this solution.


    "Do you think I would be afraid of you? It''s just a newcomer who has just entered a new world. You don''t even know..."


    Udi yelled, and the dark armed color was domineering, covering his arm.


    Whether it can be domineering is the biggest difference between the pirates of the new world and the pirates of the paradise!Even those supernova pirates who are optimistic about entering the new world, before they have time to learn to be domineering, will suffer.


    Udi hasn''t fought for a long time. As the bottom of the new world pirates, he has always avoided conflicts with those powerful pirates.


    But this doesn''t mean that he will be afraid of fighting. On the contrary, this giant bear-like man was also a beast that was feared when he was in Paradise.


    The pitch-black domineering engulfed his fist, and the muscles on Udi''s arm burst and the veins were exposed.


    He wanted to let this little girl know the difference between a newcomer and an old man.


    But at this time, he saw the woman who claimed to be Nana lifted her hand slightly. Before Udi could react, he felt his eyes keep falling.


    He saw Nana''s body rising constantly, and in the end, he even needed to look up.


    Immediately afterward, Udi heard something hitting the ground.His gaze turned half a circle involuntarily, and then he saw the corpse of a headless man who was as big as a giant bear, and the stunned eyes of his subordinates and the weak captain around him.


    "What are your eyes..."


    Udi wanted to speak, but found that he couldn''t speak anymore.


    The headless corpse looked more and more familiar, and at the end, Udi remembered it.


    "Oh, it turns out, that''s my body."


    Then, his consciousness plunged into darkness.


    "A lot of nonsense."


    Nana took the knife, her strength was not strong, but after so many adventures, she was more than enough to deal with pirates like Youdi.


    "The captain is dead!"


    After seeing his boss being killed by a second, Udi''s pirates were stunned for a long time before they shouted in horror, and then jumped into the sea one after another, as if this small broken ship was a magic cave in their eyes.


    The middle-aged captain looked at everything in front of him in shock, if it weren''t for his chest pain, and the stumps scattered on the deck had not been cleaned.


    He even thought all this was an illusion.


    "Thank you...thank you."


    After a while, he reacted and wanted to thank Nana.


    If it weren''t for Nana, I''m afraid the people on this ship would be miserable.But at this time, he could no longer find Nana, only the sound of the boat entering the water.


    Nana was already in the small boat, heading towards Mobis Island.


    "Is she a good person?"


    At this time, the little girl Lily looked at Nana''s back, her eyes flashing, and she muttered to herself.


    A seed has been planted in the soil inside the little girl''s heart.


    The middle-aged captain was dumbfounded before speaking slowly.


    "Yes, she is a good person."


    "Are there any good people among the pirates?"


    "Among the pirates, there are also good people."


    ...


    A week later, a merchant ship slowly approached Sdio¡¯s port.


    A woman wearing a cool black dress and sunglasses walked off the merchant ship, and then walked straight towards the black iron castle in the center of Sdio.


    "I said, you will be back."


    Lorne sat on the Dark Iron Throne, and looked a little happy at the returning woman.


    "The sea seems to have a magical power, and no one can get away easily."


    "I don''t want to come back,"


    Nana casually offered a meaning, and sat down without worrying about her image.


    "If there hadn''t been that damn accident, I should have returned to the South China Sea by now, and live an ordinary life."


    She spoke to Lorne in the tone of an old friend, without paying any attention to anything.


    And Lorne didn''t seem to care either. He got up from the Dark Iron Throne, walked down, and sat opposite Nana.


    "I''m sorry about your companion."


    "You don''t need to be sorry," and Nana shook her head slowly.


    "This is destiny."

 1149 Chapter 1124 Death on the sea is the fate of a pirate

    In this sea, everyone and everything has its development law.


    This law is called destiny.


    "From when we were in the South China Sea, we decided to go to sea, and our destiny has been doomed."


    Nana said flatly. She looked at Lorne''s black eyes with a cold expression.


    "Dying in the sea is the fate of the pirate."


    After hearing Nana''s words, Lorne was taken aback for a moment, and Garrett beside him laughed out loud, regardless of his own image.


    "What are you laughing at, is there something wrong with what I said?"


    Nana looked at her two old friends with such a bohemian laugh, and said with some confusion,


    "No no no,"


    After a while, Garrett was the first to recover.


    "Your words, Lorne once said."


    "Oh?"


    At this time, it was Nana''s turn to be surprised. She looked at Lorne in astonishment. In her heart, Lorne was an omnipotent and incomparable man. Has such a man ever worried that he would die?


    "No one will never die, even me."


    Lorne also constricted his smile.


    "Death is the destiny of everyone."


    "Is that so?"


    Nana was silent, but she soon let go.


    After all, she returned to the new world this time to complete the unfinished adventure for the boss and everyone.


    Is to release the flame in his heart.


    What is not dead is nothing at all!


    "By the way, I have a gift for you."


    After chatting for a while, Lorne spoke to Nana faintly. He clapped his hands lightly and Violet walked out of the shadow behind him.


    Holding a small box in her hand, she opened the box, and inside it was a dark gray fruit full of weird spiral patterns.


    "this is!"


    Seeing this somewhat familiar fruit, Nana''s pupils shrank slightly, and then said in disbelief.


    "This is, your captain, the steel fruit of Steel Herald,"


    And Lorne''s words undoubtedly confirmed her conjecture.


    "Heral died because of me, it was my fault, and his fruit, passed down into your hands, is not a shame to his name."


    "This is also the gift that I planned to give you a long time ago, but after the War of Wano Country, you took your men and left without saying goodbye, and I have no chance to give it to you..."


    Nana did not hear what Lorne said afterwards, because after seeing this fruit, the tears in her eyes couldn''t help streaming down.


    "Brother Herald..."


    Nana tremblingly stretched out her hand, trying to catch this fruit. After she actually touched this fruit, her gentle and honest smile appeared in her heart.


    "With the share of Heral, let the name of this devil fruit thoroughly resound in the new world."


    Lorne said.


    In the end, Nana ate the steel fruit whole in front of Lorne with tears in her eyes, and then left the hall.


    In the huge dark iron hall, there were only two people left in Lorne and Garrett.


    "The iron fruit has a good ability. If it is used on your body, it can greatly strengthen your defense."


    After seeing Nana leave, Garrett looked at Lorne and said jokingly.


    "Now you use it on Nana, don''t you regret it?"


    "There is nothing to regret."


    And Lorne just shook his head.


    "A devil fruit that is defensive, there are so many opportunities to get it."


    The current Lorne didn''t care about other things except for some irreplaceable devil fruits.


    Is the defensive ability comparable to the "barrier fruit" obtained from Basefetto, or the "castle fruit" of the man hiding in the North Sea?


    And even if it was comparable, Lorne would not possess it.


    Because he knew that this fruit didn''t belong to him. If his subordinates desperately died for him, even his last devil fruit would also be possessed by him, this kind of thing could not be done by Ron.


    "Besides,"


    Lorne looked at Nana''s back and said slowly.


    "This fruit, used on her body, is not a waste."


    "A person who has no desires, no hope, no future, after inheriting the will of all his companions, where will he go?"


    "I am looking forward."


    "Maybe one day, she walked in front of me, I''m not surprised."


    Lorne said.Garrett was slightly surprised after hearing Lorne''s words.


    Come to yourself?This was the highest evaluation she had heard from Lorne.


    He is so optimistic about Nana?


    "Don''t believe it?"


    Lorne seemed to see through Garrett''s thoughts and said slowly.


    "Then, let''s take a gamble."


    "What are you betting on?"


    Garrett gently fluffed her hair and smiled charmingly.


    "One year later, her name will surely resound throughout the new world!"


    Lorne said so.


    ...


    "A devil fruit that is defensive, there are so many opportunities to get it."


    The current Lorne didn''t care about other things except for some irreplaceable devil fruits.


    Is the defensive ability comparable to the "barrier fruit" obtained from Basefetto, or the "castle fruit" of the man hiding in the North Sea?


    And even if it was comparable, Lorne would not possess it.


    Because he knew that this fruit didn''t belong to him. If his subordinates desperately died for him, even his last devil fruit would also be possessed by him, this kind of thing could not be done by Ron.


    "Besides,"


    Lorne looked at Nana''s back and said slowly.


    "This fruit, used on her body, is not a waste."


    "A person who has no desires, no hope, no future, after inheriting the will of all his companions, where will he go?"


    "I am looking forward."


    "Maybe one day, she walked in front of me, I''m not surprised."


    Lorne said.Garrett was slightly surprised after hearing Lorne''s words.


    Come to yourself?This was the highest evaluation she had heard from Lorne.


    He is so optimistic about Nana?


    "Don''t believe it?"


    Lorne seemed to see through Garrett''s thoughts and said slowly.


    "Then, let''s take a gamble."


    "What are you betting on?"


    Garrett gently fluffed her hair and smiled charmingly.


    "One year later, her name will surely resound throughout the new world!"


    Lorne said so.


    Garrett gently fluffed her hair and smiled charmingly.


    "One year later, her name will surely resound throughout the new world!"


    Lorne said so.

 1150 Chapter 1125

    Barrett put down the wine glass, then looked into the other person''s eyes, and said slowly."Keyes really wants me to eliminate the traitors. After all, you should understand his character. You must never allow anyone to betray yourself."


    "So what do you think?"


    The man sat up and said playfully.


    Now that Barrett has said so, it means that he has no intention of doing it.


    "But I don''t want to listen to him."


    Barrett shook his head.


    "The reason why I joined the trial of spitefulness is just to add a bit of fun to my boring life."


    "This sea is too weak. Together with him, you may be able to find some interesting opponents."


    The man was silent. Of course he knew the man named Barrett.


    Barrett, once a crew member of Roger, the Pirate King, lost to Roger when he was young, so he chose to join Roger and challenged the man continuously.


    Later, after Roger voluntarily surrendered to the navy, Barrett also angrily declared war on the navy, and finally fell to the man under the navy''s continuous attack.


    This man was unruly and arrogant, no one was in the eye, even Roger''s left and right deputies, the two men who also had legendary names, could not make Barrett surrender.


    In the sea, Barrett has a nickname called "descendant of the devil" or "heir of the devil".


    Because in the eyes of the opponents he defeated, Barrett''s strength is as terrible as the devil.


    And the man called the devil by all the pirates is the legendary one-pirate king Roger.


    But the men knew that they all looked down on Barrett, and the whole sea looked down on Barrett.


    Barrett when he challenged Roger, but he was less than twenty years old. At that time, he was still in a period of rising strength.


    If Barrett was born twenty years earlier, it would not be impossible to participate in the war on the title of One Piece in the last era.


    How could such a proud man surrender to Case?


    It''s just about getting what you need.


    "but now,"


    Barrett paused and continued.


    "This sea has eliminated him."


    "Yep?"


    The man is a little puzzled. He knows that Barrett will definitely part ways with Case, but it should not be now, but it should be after they conquered this sea, at the end of the new world, when Lavdrew decides where this era belongs. .


    "The news is blocked, and it hasn''t come out yet."


    Barrett said slowly.


    "But you should know what happened in the new world some time ago."


    "You mean, the navy was ambushed and lost the G-1 base, and even the admiral of the navy blue pheasant was seriously injured?"


    The man asked tentatively. At this time, the sea was surging, countless lords fell, and countless lords rose, but this was the only thing that really attracted his attention.


    "Yes."


    Barre nodded.


    "And this matter, there is Case''s plan."


    "Oh?"


    The man was a little surprised, he really didn''t know this kind of thing.But think about it, if there is no strong presence standing behind them, how dare those pirate heroes attack the naval base with the admiral of the navy?


    He originally thought that the person standing behind them would be either Lorne or Charlotte Lingling, but what Barrett means, that person is Case?


    "He wants to use the fruit of death to weaken the navy''s high-end combat power."


    Barrett said,


    "But he failed,"


    No one cares about the process, he only cares about the results.


    No matter what happened, since Case failed, then he would bear the consequences of failure.


    "Keyes was seriously injured and fled back to the base of the spiteful trial, but at that time, his strength was completely unable to suppress the group of jealous pirates."


    "There was a rebellion within the Spiteful Trial, some people fell, and Case fled wounded and disappeared."


    Barrett told the inside information in a flat tone, as if all this had nothing to do with him.


    "Probably, guess it."


    The man smiled and said that the interior of the Malicious Trial is not monolithic. They are pinnacle pirates with their own purposes, and they are temporarily united together.


    The reason why Case was promoted as their leader in the past was simply because Case was strong, and someone like Barrett who was able to compete with him did not have this idea.


    After Kath came to power, he showed unprecedented strength. Anyone who wanted to escape the spiteful trial, such as the silent swordsman, would be chased by Kath.


    Therefore, in fact, many people complained about Case in the spiteful trial.


    And now Case is showing signs of decline, and everyone pushes the wall down, which is a matter of course.


    "So, now, are you planning to abandon Case?"


    The man looked at Barrett, as if he understood what the other person was thinking.


    "The sea in the new world is so vast that anyone wants to occupy this world, but how many people can do it?"


    At this moment, Barrett stood up, looked at the man sitting in front of him, opened his hands, as if he wanted to embrace the whole world.


    "It''s really a shame that such a beautiful world has fallen into the hands of those weak."


    "Case''s ambition, in my opinion, is still too small."


    "Just dominating an era can satisfy him."


    "and so?"


    The man was puzzled, the pirate who dominated an era, that was Roger, a figure of the level of Lockes.And Barrett''s ambition is still above them?


    "Join me."


    Barrett stretched out his hand at the man.


    "Together, we will turn this world upside down!"


    "I want any history to pass my Barrett''s name!"


    Barrett said so loudly!


    The man was silent, at this moment, as if the whole world was silent, waiting for his answer.


    After a while, he smiled.


    "I originally planned to withdraw from the disputes of the sea. After all, I am old. This sea belongs to those young people."


    "Watching Lorne or some other pirate dominate the sea is actually quite good."


    Hearing what the other party said, Barrett was expressionless, as if certain that the other party would agree to him.


    Sure enough, after a short pause, the man smiled.


    "But, your words have left my blood without burning for a long time, and it has boiled slightly."


    "I feel like I am twenty years younger."


    The man stood up and stretched out his hand slowly towards Case.


    "I, Basefetto Gabor, war planner, war fanatic, chaos maker. I am happy to help you."


    The two hands were slowly held together.

 1151 Chapter 1126 The Age of Pirates

    In the spring of 1512 in the Haiyuan calendar, just half a year has passed since the navy declared war on pirates all over the world.


    In the past six months, the entire sea situation has become extremely chaotic due to the navy''s disruptive situation.


    Countless veteran heroes who were famous and famous in Roger''s era quietly fell, and more new-generation powerhouses took advantage of this opportunity to rise suddenly.


    They are crazier, more bloodthirsty, and more rebellious than those old guys.


    The Navy did not expect that their resolute action against the pirates of Paradise, instead of deterring the lunatics in the new world, completely muddled the water of the new world, allowing more terrible guys to take the opportunity to swallow the old pirates. Power, take advantage of the situation to rise.


    Great route, paradise, Malin Vandor.


    Sitting in the office, Warring States was silent for a long time, looking at the bits of intelligence in front of him.


    "Now in the ocean, is there no one to worry about?"


    Some time ago, the navy suppressed the paradise for several months, thinking that after all the pirates in the paradise had been cleared, a group of forces suddenly emerged. They directly broke through the navy¡¯s heavy defenses with a thunder and then broke through the navy¡¯s location. The Chambordian Islands were heavily guarded, and even severely damaged the two lieutenants guarding the Chambordian Islands, and headed to the New World in grandeur.


    This kind of action undoubtedly slapped the navy in the face, but the Warring States had nothing to do with it.


    "Riddle, Franco di Neo."


    "The original bounty was 110 million Baileys. After breaking through the Chambordian Islands, the bounty was urgently increased to 550 million Baileys by the Navy."


    The Warring States period looked at the piece of information in front of him. There was a pure white mask on the information, a man with a black shawl and long hair.


    The reason why he is called a person is because the Warring States Period until now, even the gender of this Neo is not known!


    "Why, he is so strong!?"


    The Warring States hammered the table angrily, and across from him, some high-ranking navy dared not speak.


    The temper of the Warring States Period has always been mild, and seldom get angry.However, this Neo incident was undoubtedly a complete smashing of the strength that the Navy had finally built up.


    Now the whole new world is watching the navy''s jokes, and the Warring States period can even think of how those "old friends" laughed at the navy.


    "A newcomer in the paradise can''t handle it, do you still want to handle us?"


    "The two lieutenants tried their best."


    At this moment, Lieutenant General Crane next to him slowly spoke.


    As an old comrade-in-arms of the Warring States, at this time, only she was suitable to speak.


    "Any lieutenant admiral is a powerful man who has integrated the six navy styles and has perfectly mastered the two-color domineering. After enough merits, he can get the honor after being evaluated."


    "Their strength is unquestionable, and the reason why they were defeated can only explain one thing, and that is that we all underestimated the Pirates of Paradise."


    Lieutenant General Crane shook his head and said slowly.


    In a paradise where domineering is not universal, mastering the two-color domineering means that as long as you don''t meet those guys who come back from the new world, you can move horizontally.


    The Warring States also considered this, and decided to send two lieutenants to guard the Chambord Islands.


    The Warring States originally thought that to deal with the pirates of the paradise, the two lieutenant admirals were completely enough, even if it was not the opponent of the pirate, it was more than enough to delay the support of the naval force.


    But unexpectedly, he miscalculated.


    Those two lieutenants were not opponents of this Neo at all, and they had been knocked down without even seeing how the opponents did.


    If not, the Navy star Captain Cici desperately protected the two lieutenants, they might have been brutally killed.


    After the battle, Cici was also seriously injured and is still in a coma. Therefore, the Warring States Period did not know the identity of this Neo until now.


    This is a shame to the Navy!


    "The new world stands side by side, and one more Neo is not a big deal."


    "But Neo is one of the few, after all, there are not many pirates in the paradise with his strength. Now the paradise has been cleaned up, and you have done your best, so don''t blame yourself."


    Lieutenant General Crane said lightly, and some of the high-ranking naval officers who were listening next to him were from Lieutenant General Crane''s words and read another meaning.


    Now that the pirates in the paradise have almost been cleaned up, what''s the next step?


    The day of the navy and the pirates battle is near.


    Listening to the words of his old comrades-in-arms, the Warring States period showed a wry smile.


    This is, is there so much debt?


    However, at this time, a navy messenger hurriedly walked in. After seeing the Warring States period, he saluted a military salute and then presented a document.


    "This is an urgent document from the world government!"


    The Warring States opened the document and gradually frowned as he read it.


    Finally, he angrily threw the file on the table.


    "what happened again?"


    Lieutenant General Crane asked suspiciously. During this period of time, the Warring States had almost broken his heart about the navy, so his temper became a lot more irritable.


    "A bunch of guys who don''t make people worry!"


    Warring States said, and handed the document to Lieutenant General Crane.


    Lieutenant General Crane slowly read it before he understood what the Warring States period was angry with.


    It turned out that the sand crocodile Krakdar took advantage of the chaos of the new world and began to expand his territory. Now he has nearly ten more islands under his command.


    These are the islands of other countries before, and now they are all owned by sand crocodiles.


    The countries to which the small islands originally belonged jointly filed a complaint with the world government, and the world government also pushed this matter to the navy.


    After all, King Qiwuhai is nominally under the command of the navy, so the navy wants to solve this matter by itself.


    "Headache!"


    Warring States propped his head with his hands, and said helplessly.


    This is not the first complaint.In fact, after the navy declared war on the pirates, some of the princes Qiwuhai also noticed their embarrassing position and began to seek a way out.


    Most of their territories are located in the New World, so even if the navy wants to order them, it is beyond reach.


    Among them, except for the always low-key Hawkeye, the Seaman Jinping who guarded the Murloc Island and never left, and Hancock and the Bear who didn''t know what they wanted.


    The sand crocodile Crocodile and the clown Doflamingo are the two most complained.


    The two of them, except that they didn''t directly choose to leave the King''s Seven Martial Seas, they were no different from ordinary pirates.


    But now, the Warring States has nothing to do with their behavior.


    "Just a few small islands, temporarily occupied by them."


    And Lieutenant General Crane sees a lot more transparently. As long as the final winner of this war is the Navy, then they will be able to let these kings under the Qiwu Sea, and pay a sufficient price.

 1152 Chapter 1127 The Pirates Of The New World

    Opportunity, now the Navy needs an opportunity.


    Even if the sea in the New World has become a mess at this time, as long as the pirate emperors have not ended, then the navy dare not act rashly.


    Therefore, the navy needs an opportunity to draw those pirate emperors into this chaotic battle!


    "Speaking of which, before Lorne escaped from King Qiwuhai, Sand Crocodile and Tianyasha were still his allies."


    Lieutenant General Crane supported his chin with both hands and said lightly.


    "Maybe you can make a fuss about the two of them."


    The whole world knows that Lorne is an extremely short-term person. Anyone who dares to touch his relatives or friends will suffer his crazy revenge!


    "However, those two people are peak-level pirates after all. When the Navy has no chance to take action, ordinary pirates cannot pose any threat to them."


    The Warring States period frowned slightly. Of course he understood Xiaohe''s thoughts, but there were very few pirates in this sea that could threaten those two people!


    "Too few is not the same as nothing."


    Lieutenant Crane seemed to see everything through.


    "For example, some of the pirates that have recently emerged, and several of them are at odds with them.


    The new world is extremely chaotic, the strong fall, and the heroes rise.


    Among them, these people are the most famous.


    The red-haired Shanks, the young pirate who debuted behind Lorne, was once an intern of the Roger Pirates group. He was powerful and was known as the man closest to Lorne in the New World.


    Some time ago, during the gap between Lorne''s attack and the country, he even appeared in the paradise, with the power of a pirate group, preventing the navy from wanting to take action against the Veenhill family.


    And taking advantage of the reshuffle of the new world power structure during this period, Shanks also took advantage of the situation to rise, occupying a considerable part of the territory, and vaguely becoming the first sea after the few Pirate Emperors. thief.


    Even within the New World Pirates, the "Fourth Emperor" even spread.The title.


    According to the internal information of the Navy, this man is a pure adventurer, and he has no intention of being in power. In his eyes, the adventure experience that people talk about is more attractive than the power of the pinnacle.


    Unlike several other pirate emperors, Shanks valued the balance of the sea, which is why he prevented the navy from taking action against the Vennhill family. In addition to having a good personal relationship with Lorne, it is more important. , Because once the navy succeeds in its raid on the territory of the Wienhill family, then the future of this sea will be pushed into an irreversible abyss.


    In the eyes of Lieutenant General Crane, Shanks is a strength that can be pulled.


    Perhaps it is possible to take advantage of the power of the red-haired pirate group to clear some pirates in the new world.


    "The Devil," Douglas Barrett.


    The same crew member of the Roger Pirates, compared with the immature Shanks at the beginning, Barrett, when he was young, possessed the strength comparable to the legend.After the advance city prison escape incident broke out, together with Case and others, broke with the golden lion and established a spiteful trial.


    It''s just that in the past few months, for some unknown reason, Barrett suddenly announced that he had escaped from the spiteful trial, and then returned to the sea in his own name.


    He easily tore through the defense of the navy, and then came to the new world grandiosely. In these short months, he continued to make moves in the new world, and many old-brand pirate forces fell into his hands.


    Among them, there are many forces handed down from the Locks era.


    At this time, the pirates gradually withdrew the heir from Barrett''s title "Heir to the Devil".


    He didn''t inherit anyone''s power, he was Barrett, a devil far more terrifying than anyone else!


    Now that the entire ocean is in danger, everyone does not know, who is the next target of this devil?


    The minions of the navy, the king under Qiwuhai, or... the pirate emperor high above?


    And very cleverly, one of the four emperors, Veenhill Lorne, is called "demon", so which one, the devil or the devil, is more terrifying?


    "Space Manipulator" Case, after a few months of cultivation, Case finally appeared on the sea again.


    The first thing he did was to wipe out all the pirate forces involved in the Naval New World Base incident.


    As proud as he is, he does not allow any imperfections in his resume.


    Moreover, the Navy vaguely grasped the news of the rebellion that occurred within the Malicious Trial. Now that Case has returned, what will happen to the remaining members of the Malicious Trial?Warring States did not want to guess.


    He only knew that after learning the lesson of failure, Case would be even more terrifying, like a poisonous snake hiding in the shadows, he wouldn''t be shot easily, but every shot was quite deadly.


    No one wants to be the next target of this poisonous snake.


    "Golden Emperor" Gilder Tezolo.


    When Guran Tezolo was attacked by Kaido, everyone thought that Gilder had fallen in that war. Even if he did not die by chance, after losing everything, he would never recover and quit. The hegemony of the sea.


    However, they were all wrong.


    A few months ago, Gilder made a comeback, and even returned to the sea of ??the new world with even greater wealth than before.


    He built a huge ship made purely of gold and sailed in the rough seas of the New World.


    However, today''s pirates, no one dares to have any idea about this sky-high wealth.


    Because the pirates who had the same idea and put it into practice were all dead.Died in Gilder''s hands.


    Their heads hung on the golden giant ship, deterring everyone.


    "I stepped on the world and put all my wealth here. Those who want to take this wealth, come to me."


    This is Gilder''s declaration to everyone.


    His ship is called "the world".


    Stepping on the world, how arrogant, how incredible!?


    However, the pirates of the new world now cannot have the courage to deal with him.


    "shadow"


    No one knows who this person is, no one knows what his true identity is, he is like a shadow that appeared out of thin air, and appeared in the new world a few months ago.


    He has no friends, is alone, and never speaks.


    Driving a small boat, drifting alone in the new world, no one knows what his destination is.


    And the reason why he is so famous is because he only does one thing, that is, no matter which island the boat drifts to, he will stay on the island for three days.


    On the first day, he will kill everyone on the island.


    The next day, he will destroy all the buildings on the island.


    On the third day, the entire island will sink into the sea.

 1153 Chapter 1128 The Challenge Book That Shocked The World

    After all this is done, the shadow will continue to wander until he reaches the next destination.


    From the beginning of a small and unknown island, to the sub-base of a group of pirates, and even to the lair of a pirate manor.


    All small islands, without exception, sank into the sea after three days.


    From a three-year-old child to a pirate with a fierce reputation, anyone who tried to resist him was slaughtered by him.


    No one can even leave a scar on his body.


    No one knows how strong this "shadow" is, and no one knows what he wants to do.


    But everyone is well aware of one thing, that is, he is a lunatic.


    A madman does things without a reason.


    Now, the pirates of the new world only look forward to one thing, that is, when this shadow boat will float to the territory of a certain pirate emperor.


    Then, what will happen.


    ...


    In addition to these terrifying monsters, many new faces with unlimited potential have appeared in the new world.


    For example, "Adventurer" "White Swordsman" Jeno, "Vengeful Goddess" Nana, "Sun" Wu, such as those who had no reputation before, but have quietly emerged recently.


    Even the navy at this time can''t see through the pattern of the new world.


    "These people, a large part of them can be used."


    Lieutenant General Crane said slowly.


    "As long as they are used well, it may not be impossible to make them a sword in the hands of our navy.


    The Warring States period was silent.


    The atmosphere of the entire conference room suddenly became serious.


    No one knows how dirty the word "justice" is.


    ...


    The tranquility of the navy did not last long. A few days later, a blockbuster came back from the New World.


    "That Shanks is really casual!"


    Sdio, Lorne smiled when he looked at the war book that Shanks sent up, picked up a bottle of wine on the table and started drinking.


    "Isn''t your relationship good? Why does he want to challenge you?"


    Garrett, who was next to him, was confused.


    It stands to reason that even if Shanks wants to become famous in World War I, he should challenge White Beard or his own mother, rather than challenge Lorne, who has a good personal relationship with him.


    "You won''t understand the friendship between men."


    Lorne put the wine bottle on the table, and after wiping the corner of his mouth freely, he said slowly.


    "Whitebeard is old, and Charlotte Lingling is extremely unstable, especially after being escaped by Case."


    "It''s often easy to fall into madness."


    "Victory over the two of them is not something worthy of promotion for Shanks."


    Lorne pointed his finger at himself, then said lightly.


    "Only me, only me, who is young and at the peak of my strength, is his opponent."


    "Since he wants to be famous, let''s just make it clear, and then we arrange a battle to let the people in the new world know that he is strong, isn''t it enough?"


    Garrett gave Lorne a blank look, but still said in a puzzled way.


    How easy it is to be famous, the easiest way is to defeat a well-known strong man.


    Among the Wienhill family, the most indispensable is the famous powerhouse. Both himself and Ainilu have a terrible reputation in the new world.


    "You mean, you want to lose to him, to achieve his reputation, or to let Anilu lose to him?"


    And Lorne smiled.


    "Why, can''t it? Do you think I care about fame?"


    "of course not."


    Lorne shook his head and touched Garrett''s head lightly. It has been a long time since he patted her head. He did not expect that the little girl had grown so big.


    "So, you don''t understand men."


    "Do you think, as proud as him, will fight women? Or can you persuade Ainilu to let him play a fake match?"


    "What? Look down on women?"


    After Garrett heard Ron''s words, she frowned slightly and rushed into Ron''s arms as if she wanted to bite him.


    "On this sea, the opponent in Shanks'' eyes is me alone."


    And Lorne continued.


    "It can only be me."


    Lorne gently put Garrett down.He put on a black cloak, and for a while, he was no longer the boy next door with a gentle smile, but became the new world, the highest power and the most powerful pirate hero.


    "I promised."


    Lorne said.


    "Let the whole sea know, I agreed."


    Garrett lay down on the chair, looking at Lorne, whose back was turned to him, with the domineering exposed, slightly in a daze.


    She really doesn''t understand men anymore.


    ...


    Redhead Shanks decided to challenge Veenhill Lorne after seven days.


    And the man with the title of "demon" agreed to the duel.


    The location is the island where Lorne once defeated the Golden Lion Shiji, Vermeyo!


    For a time, the whole new world was surging, and everyone turned their attention to the sea area of ??Lockes.


    These pirates have a vague expectation.


    The two most powerful pirates in the new era, are they finally going to a showdown?


    "On this sea, the opponent in Shanks'' eyes is me alone."


    And Lorne continued.


    "It can only be me."


    Lorne gently put Garrett down.He put on a black cloak, and for a while, he was no longer the boy next door with a gentle smile, but became the new world, the highest power and the most powerful pirate hero.


    "I promised."


    Lorne said.


    "Let the whole sea know, I agreed."


    Garrett lay down on the chair, looking at Lorne, whose back was turned to him, with the domineering exposed, slightly in a daze.


    She really doesn''t understand men anymore.


    ...


    Redhead Shanks decided to challenge Veenhill Lorne after seven days.


    And the man with the title of "demon" agreed to the duel.


    The location is the island where Lorne once defeated the Golden Lion Shiji, Vermeyo!


    For a time, the whole new world was surging, and everyone turned their attention to the sea area of ??Lockes.


    These pirates have a vague expectation.


    The two most powerful pirates in the new era, are they finally going to a showdown?


    Redhead Shanks decided to challenge Veenhill Lorne after seven days.


    And the man with the title of "demon" agreed to the duel.


    The location is the island where Lorne once defeated the Golden Lion Shiji, Vermeyo!


    For a time, the whole new world was surging, and everyone turned their attention to the sea area of ??Lockes.


    These pirates have a vague expectation.


    The two most powerful pirates in the new era, are they finally going to a showdown?

 1154 Chapter 1129 Young Pirate

    After the news that Lorne agreed to this duel spread all over the sea, it attracted worldwide attention.


    Countless pirates are heading toward this sea area, wanting to witness this legendary battle with their own eyes.


    Coincidentally, Vermeyo is the legend, the floating island "Strongworld" of the Golden Lion Shiji, after Vermeyo fell from the sky, it fell into the sea area of ??Roxy.


    This sea area happened to be Shiji''s old enemy, Lorne''s territory.


    The two powerhouses fought an earth-shattering battle in Vermeyo, and the entire island had numerous cracks, almost torn apart.


    If it weren''t for the two of them that only had each other in their eyes, I''m afraid this small island would become a funeral for one of them.


    And Lorne also took over the name of the Pirate Emperor from Skee after defeating Shiji head-on that time, and became the new Pirate Emperor recognized by everyone.


    Now, the battlefield of Lorne and Shanks is also set here, does it mean that.


    Another Pirate Emperor will be born from this?


    The pirates of the new world cannot imagine.


    ...


    On a small island in the New World, a young man wearing a white costume, two long swords at his waist, and a turban looked at the newspaper in his hand and said with excitement.


    "Have you heard? This is an unprecedented event! The duel between legend and legend!"


    "If we miss this event, we will regret it for life."


    Beside him, several young people looked at him with horror.Then, a woman gently put down her wine glass and looked at the swordsman,


    "I don''t know if I will regret it for life, but this is not unprecedented."


    "Last time, Vermeyo fell from the sky and into the waters of Roxor, and then when Lorne and the Golden Lion Shiji battled, it happened to be on this small island."


    "The boss, he said so at the time."


    The woman said like a few Jiazhen, as if the incident happened yesterday.


    "Then all of us almost died in that place."


    Women will never forget the experience of that small island.


    "Or, if the two of them, or any one of the Wienhill family, have a little bit of malice towards us, all of us will be buried there."


    "Now, boss, do you still want us to go to that place?"


    The woman looked at the swordsman''s eyes and said slowly, while his companions stared at the swordsman as well, seeming to be waiting for the swordsman''s choice.


    Being watched like this by everyone, the swordsman scratched his head in embarrassment, and then said slowly.


    "Is it so dangerous?"


    He had never realized that his decision was so dangerous before, for which he was deeply sorry.


    A captain who puts his crew in a dangerous situation, and a captain who insists on going his own way regardless of the opposition of all his companions, will never be a good captain.


    So, this time, he decided to bear his excitement.


    "Since everyone is unwilling, then we will..."


    "but."


    However, at this time, the woman interrupted the swordsman.


    "If we can''t follow our own ideas and do what we want to do, then why should we go out to sea as pirates?"


    "Pirate, isn''t he the freest person in this sea?"


    The swordsman was a little dazed, and his companions all laughed.


    "Anyway, we are all aliens in the eyes of other pirates!"


    "If we weren''t following the boss, we might not even be able to enter the new world with our ability!"


    "If we violated the boss''s order now, wouldn''t it make the pirates of the new world laugh?"


    "Who would be willing to accept a group of crew members who do not obey the captain''s orders?"


    "so!"


    A pirate with black curly hair drank the wine in his glass and walked in front of the swordsman.


    "Boss, what do you want to do, just do it!"


    "Behave you are the freest pirate in this sea!"


    "White swordsman, Jeno!"


    "everyone¡­¡­"


    The pirate called Jeno, his eyes were slightly moist, he tried to say something, but in the end he didn''t say anything.


    All he can do is to give these companions who trust him a big hug.


    "thank you all¡­¡­"


    "Don''t be so sensational,"


    The woman interrupted this sensational scene.


    "Vermeyo is located in the sea area of ??Roxor. If we leave immediately, we may be able to get there before the duel begins. If we wait for a while, the two powerhouses may have already decided the winner! "


    "With your ambitions, go! Bastard Captain!"


    The woman''s eye sockets were also slightly moist, but she still said stiffly.


    This group of pirates quickly left here.


    In the bar, the other drinkers were also a little dazed after hearing their words.


    They may have been famous pirates, or they may have been full of such a young heart, and a group of trustworthy companions, but all of this has disappeared with the years.


    Now let them put everything down and go to a place where they know it is dangerous, they can''t do it.


    But among this group of alcoholics, none of them would think they were naive.


    "Hahahaha! Is this a young man?"


    "I was so arrogant when I was young!"


    "I hope they are lucky. After all, there are not many newcomers like them on this sea!"


    All the drinkers raised their glasses.Then drank it all.


    Respect, fearless boy.


    Respect, myself, lost youth.


    At this time, a woman wearing a black robe and a black tights inside the robe slowly stood up.


    She also heard the conversation of the pirates, and she was a little surprised.


    "It turns out, has such a major event happened on the side of Locks Sea?"


    The woman randomly took out a pile of Bailey from her clothes and put it on the table as a drink.


    Then, a person left the bar silently.


    There was a light rain outside, and all pedestrians hurriedly avoided the rain. Only the woman walked alone in the rain.


    "Has it been half a year?"


    The woman murmured to herself, it has been half a year since she was separated from the man in Sdio.


    In this short period of six months, I did not expect such a thing to happen.


    But at this time, the woman didn''t want to go back and take a look, because she knew that the man would never fall.


    Instead of going to a show that knows the ending, it''s better to continue your own adventure.


    After the heavy rain, the woman suddenly stopped her steps.


    Because, behind her, two people appeared at no time.

 1155 Chapter 1130

    Two men with long swords on their waists and a black scarf to cover their faces, with murderous intent in their eyes.


    "It shouldn''t be a coincidence that I have been following me for so long."


    The woman slowly turned around, looked at these two people, and said lightly.


    This kind of dressed person has only two identities in the new world, either a pirate or a bounty hunter.


    Regardless of which type, it is not a good thing for women.


    "Confirmed, the pirate with a bounty of 330 million, the lone man, the avenger, Nana."


    The two men looked at each other, exchanged information, and said coldly.


    "Now, your head is mine."


    A man licked his lips, then looked at Nana, and said with some excitement.


    This is a pirate who has only recently emerged. Despite her strength, she has always been alone. In other words, if she is in danger, no companion will help her.


    Like her, the pirates who offered a generous bounty and did not have a corresponding reputation were not many in the new world, so the two men felt very lucky after confirming the identity of each other.


    "If you say that, you are members of the Bounty Hunter League."


    And the woman called Nana also learned the identity of the other party through the conversation.


    The Bounty Hunter Alliance, when in the paradise, may be regarded as a power that everyone talks about, but the new world is full of strong people, especially after the three major bounty hunters of the Bounty Hunter Alliance have fallen. A power has gradually become a joke.


    Nana didn''t expect that they would stare at herself and then do something on herself.So he smiled gently.


    "It seems that my reputation is not loud enough in this sea. I am afraid that I will be laughed at by that guy if I go back like this."


    The two bounty hunters looked at the woman in front of her, not knowing it, but they didn''t dare to care.


    No matter how unknown this pirate is, after all, it is also a large pirate with a bounty of more than 300 million yuan. This sky-high reward, to some extent, is enough to prove her strength.


    "Do it!"


    Not wanting to make a difference on the way, the two bounty hunters looked at each other and decided to shoot directly.


    They have been working together for more than ten years, and they have a good understanding of each other. A glance is enough to know what the other person thinks.


    Many pirates who despised them, for this reason, fell under their flawless cooperation, which is why they dare to regard Nana as their prey.


    The movements of the two people were very fast. The heavy rain fell on them, and countless water mist was thrown out. Almost instantly, they left and right, and rushed to Nana.


    And at this moment, Nana didn''t even react, just slightly opened her hand.


    "Have the opportunity!"


    The two bounty hunters suddenly became excited. If the heads of the 300 million pirates can be cut off, their evaluation within the Bounty Hunter Alliance will increase a lot, and even replace the three major rewards that have disappeared and fallen. The name of the Golden Hunter Ace is not impossible!


    But at this time, Nana suddenly chuckled.


    She suddenly raised her right hand,


    "I''m actually not interested in your lives, but since you insist on dying, then I don''t blame me."


    Countless small black metal balls flew out of Nana''s clothes, and then turned into some liquid, wrapped in front of the two bounty hunters.


    Then, her right hand squeezed slightly.


    In the next moment, these metallic liquids completely envelop the two bounty hunters.then.Suddenly shrink.


    "Ah!"


    Two bounty hunters screamed cruelly and inhumanly, but the scream suddenly stopped abruptly.


    Because, two small metal balls about ten centimeters in size fell on the ground.


    The blood, seeping from the metal ball, mixed with the rain.


    The woman, as if she had only done a trivial thing, didn''t even look at the two metal balls, turned around and walked outside.


    She is going to continue her journey.


    Perhaps, as Lorne said, the Bounty Hunter League has long since retired from the stage of history.


    This sea belongs to pirates, and ultimately belongs to pirates.


    No matter, past, present, or... future.


    At this moment, Nana seemed to feel something, her eyes widened suddenly.


    Cold sweat kept slipping from her forehead.


    At this moment, a small boat appeared on the coastline of the island.


    No, it should not be said to be a small boat, but rather a small boat that can only take one person.


    One, the person who enveloped himself under the black robe, sat in the very center of the boat and looked forward blankly.


    The stormy sea was shot on the boat, but it seemed like it was shot on a mountain, and there was no way to shake the boat.


    If a pirate sees this scene, he will definitely put aside everything in his hands and run away desperately.


    Because, this pirate.Called, "shadow"


    Before the golden hunter.


    Then, her right hand squeezed slightly.


    In the next moment, these metallic liquids completely envelop the two bounty hunters.then.Suddenly shrink.


    "Ah!"


    Two bounty hunters screamed cruelly and inhumanly, but the scream suddenly stopped abruptly.


    Because, two small metal balls about ten centimeters in size fell on the ground.


    The blood, seeping from the metal ball, mixed with the rain.


    The woman, as if she had only done a trivial thing, didn''t even look at the two metal balls, turned around and walked outside.


    She is going to continue her journey.


    Perhaps, as Lorne said, the Bounty Hunter League has long since retired from the stage of history.


    This sea belongs to pirates, and ultimately belongs to pirates.


    No matter, past, present, or... future.


    At this moment, Nana seemed to feel something, her eyes widened suddenly.


    Cold sweat kept slipping from her forehead.


    At this moment, a small boat appeared on the coastline of the island.


    No, it should not be said to be a small boat, but rather a small boat that can only take one person.


    One, the person who enveloped himself under the black robe, sat in the very center of the boat and looked forward blankly.


    The stormy sea was shot on the boat, but it seemed like it was shot on a mountain, and there was no way to shake the boat.


    If a pirate sees this scene, he will definitely put aside everything in his hands and run away desperately.


    Because, this pirate.Called, "shadow"

 1156 Chapter 1131 Lornes Ambition

    A year ago, Kaido was in full swing, with a tendency to swallow the entire new world.


    And the white beard at that time also knew the truth about the death of his second division captain, Guangyue Mitian.


    Of course, the white beard guarding the calf could not be kind to Kaido, so he gathered all his troops and prepared to fight Kaido to the death.


    The two of them fought on a small island at the junction of the giant whale waters and the Wano country waters.


    No one knows what the result of the battle was, but the island completely disappeared in the new world after that battle.


    Only Baibeard knew that he should have lost that battle.


    The two played for three days and three nights, and they had to retreat because they were old and sick and exhausted, but the Kaido monster, just like the okay person, was not weaker than it was at the beginning, and it is even rising. Among.


    If he drags on, he should be consumed by Kaido.


    Although Baibeard has been arrogant and proud, but he will not beautify himself. If he loses, he loses.


    Later, due to physical reasons, he fell into a state of fainting, and the entire White Beard Ship Corps became distracted. As long as Kaido knew that he could not continue to fight, he would surely take advantage of the victory and pursue the whale waters.


    However, at this time, Lorne suddenly shot Kaido, and he was expeditioning to the waters of the country of Wano, and fought to the death with Kaido in Kaido''s lair.


    Whitebeard didn''t know what the fighting process of the two of them was, but judging from the result, it was undoubtedly the victory of the Wienhill family.


    Only by playing against Kaido will you know how terrifying that monster is, and Ron can actually defeat that monster head-on.


    This man was no longer the newcomer who he regarded as a junior, but a man who was qualified to stand at his own level.


    Even, it is not impossible for Ron to realize things that even Roger hadn''t realized.


    In the next thirty years, this sea belongs to Lorne.


    This was Baibeard''s evaluation of Lorne at the beginning, and it hasn''t changed at all now, even Baibeard feels that his evaluation is low.


    Therefore, he is not optimistic about the decisive battle between Shanks and Lorne.


    "I know."


    Shanks smiled.


    "Of course I understand what a monster he is."


    This heroic man remembered that when he had just entered the great sea route, he met Ron and Garrett on a boat. If Ron was malicious at the time, perhaps he had no chance to sail into the new world.


    However, if you retreat in the face of the strong, is it still a pirate?


    Pirate, isn''t it a person who does what he wants?


    "It is because of this that I decided to challenge him."


    Shanks said slowly.But White Beard squinted his eyes for a long time.He just sighed.


    "You young people, you really don''t understand..."


    White Beard was a little bit emotional. A few decades ago, he should have been Shanks and an unscrupulous young man like Lorne, but now he is old.


    Some... can''t compete.


    After drinking with White Beard, Shanks left the old man and returned to his boat.


    "Yang Fan, target, Lox Sea area, Vermeyou!"


    Shanks stood on the collision corner of his own ship, raised his hand, pointed to the endless sea, and said loudly.


    The sails were raised, and this new era pirate ship moved slowly.


    No one knows where this ship will head.


    But everyone knows that in this era, there was a pirate named Shanks who had come.


    ...


    A few days later.


    Lorne stood on a hill with a lonely grave on the top.


    A line of words is engraved on the tombstone.


    "The big pirate, the tomb of Golden Lion Shiji."


    He randomly picked up a bottle of wine placed next to the tombstone, unscrewed the bottle cap, and drank it himself.


    "Has it been so long."


    Lorne looked at the tombstone and said to himself.


    "Your era has ended for so long."


    This small island is where Lorne and Golden Lion Shiji battled, the floating island Vermeyou.It''s just that the small island originally covered by dense jungle, after the battle between two people, the jungle was completely destroyed, and those huge ancient creatures were also lost.


    If it were not for the Lorne people and tried their best to rebuild the island, the island might soon sink into the sea.


    "The dead man will not answer your words."


    Beside, Ainilu said slowly.


    "Their era has passed."


    Who could have imagined that there was only a lonely tomb left behind by Golden Lion Shiji.


    Everyone only remembers Lorne, the winner. Who else remembers how incredible was the original Shiji?


    "When someone is forgotten, it is when a person really dies."


    Lorne said slowly.


    "Are you feeling sentimental?"


    Anilu was a little surprised, he rarely saw Lorne like this.


    "Are you worried that you can''t beat Shanks and be killed by him?"


    "No."


    And Lorne shook his head slowly.


    "I just suddenly felt that the golden lion, the white beard, or Locks, the group of Roger a few decades ago. What is the difference with us now?"


    "At the beginning, they should also be a powerful young man with the ambition to trample the whole world under their feet."


    "But in the end, some of them were old, some were afflicted with diseases, and some became stepping stones to the fame of latecomers."


    "You said, will I also be a stepping stone for someone?"


    "do you want?"


    Ainilu didn''t answer Lorne, but asked instead.


    "No one would think like this."


    Lorne replied.


    "I want to see if I can do things that none of these people have done."


    "such as?"


    Anilou looked at Lorne.Picked up his eyebrows.


    "conquer the world."


    "You said the same before,"


    And Ainilu did not give Lorne any face.


    He still remembered how Lorne fooled himself back then.


    Lorne wanted to be the king of this world, and promised that he would become the god of this world.


    God and king cooperation is a matter of course.


    And he was also infected by Lorne''s rhetoric and decided to join Lorne.Unexpectedly, after so many years, they did stand on the pinnacle of this sea.But the higher you go, the more you know how far you are from the original goal.


    "I was serious."


    And Lorne sighed.


    "I want the world to remember my name, whether it is official history or unofficial history, or scholars like O''Hara, no one can bypass our Wienhill family when talking about this history. ."


    "His name is left!"


    Lorne looked at Ainilu''s eyes and said word by word.

 1157 Chapter 1132 "Cowardly Fighting"?

    Ainilu was silent, only at their level did he understand how difficult this seemingly simple sentence was.


    Throughout the ages, there have been so many overlords of pirates who have been swaying the world over this sea.


    Ainilu didn''t know.


    Pirate overlords like Roger and Locks have only appeared on the sea in recent decades.Then push forward, and in that longer history, has there been a big pirate like Roger?


    That is inevitable.


    However, just find someone, or even a pirate, and ask who is the most famous pirate in this sea.


    Some people will give Roger, and some people will give white beard, so many answers.But if you push forward, you can only push to Locks at most.


    Those, the Locks who were a bit earlier, have long been forgotten by people.


    Or, hundreds of years later, the pirates of their own era will also be forgotten by those behind.


    And Lorne didn''t want to be forgotten. He wanted his name to be something that everyone couldn''t avoid.


    This is such a difficult thing, even Roger has never done it.


    "The person above Mary Joa should be laughing at us now."


    Lorne said suddenly.


    "Because, no matter how fierce we are on the sea, and make the world government more frustrated, in his view, we are just a little splash in the long river of history."


    "It''s a trivial condiment during his long years."


    Lorne now suddenly understood why he hated the man in the black robe so much, because for him who had eternal life, he was just a toy.


    He can slowly wait for himself to be old and die, and then wantonly change history and erase himself from history.


    No one will remember his name.


    Lorne didn''t like this feeling of being forgotten.


    Therefore, he wants to change.


    Like... replace that man.


    This idea, as soon as it sprouted from Ron''s heart, it blossomed and fruited instantly, and grew into a towering tree.


    "Let''s, in this sea, make a complete noise."


    Lorne looked at Ainilu and said slowly.


    The latter was silent for a while, then the corners of his mouth curled up.


    He smiled and bowed slightly to Lorne.


    "I am willing to serve you, mine, the king of the world!"


    ...


    During this period of time, the weather in the sea area of ??Lockes was not good, and dark clouds floated over Vermeyo, completely shielding the sun.


    But this dull atmosphere did not hit the passion of the pirates swarming from all over the new world.


    They gathered near Vermeyo Island, waiting for that legendary battle to come.


    The reason why they didn''t board Vermeyo and looked for a suitable viewing position was because these pirates were afraid of the forces of the Vennhill family.


    If, without their permission, they boarded their territory rashly, they would be regarded as an intruder and cleaned up, it would be a bit of a loss.


    Therefore, even though the Veenhill family did not speak, no one was willing to be this early bird.


    To be precise, no "smart man" is willing to be this early bird.


    However, there are always people who seem "stupid" in this sea.


    A gray-white three-masted sailing ship approached from a distance. After seeing the pirate ship drifting near Vermeyo, they did not intend to stop at the slightest. Instead, they passed by these spectators. Pick it up with Vermeyo.


    "Since you are so humble, give me the best place to watch the legendary battle!"


    One is wearing a black headscarf and a white cloth.The swordsman with two long swords slung around his waist sat on the collision corner of the gray-white boat and waved his hands at the amazed pirate behind him.


    "This bastard who lives and lives!"


    Some pirates recognized that this man was Jeno, the white swordsman who recently gained fame, and gritted their teeth.


    "Isn''t he afraid of death?"


    A thin pirate looked at Jeno''s back and cursed viciously.


    "Life and death, you will be blasted to pieces by the Vennhill family fire before you get close to Vermeyo!"


    But what is surprising is that the Vennhill family''s fleet did not want to make a move at all, letting Jeno''s ship sail to the shore of Vermeyo, and then these shocked pirates watched. Jeno took his companions and found a perfect position.


    "The Wienhill family doesn''t seem to care about someone watching the game?!"


    For a while, all the pirates reacted to one thing, and then they tentatively sailed towards Vermeyo, but none of the pirate ships were attacked by the Vennhill family.


    Even the Vennhill family gave up a channel, allowing the pirates to find a slightly flatter shore to log on.


    "Did the audience begin to enter the venue?"


    Vermeyo, the top of the central mountain, next to the tomb of the Golden Lion Shiji.


    Lorne sat quietly alone, feeling the island gradually becoming lively, and opened his eyes slightly.


    Then said disappointedly.


    "So, are the actors late?"


    Now, it was the appointed time, but Shanks''s ship did not appear in Ron''s vision.


    Is he timid?


    Lorne thought for a while, and then denied this speculation. He was more willing to believe that Shanks was dead than Shanks was timid.


    But what is surprising is that the Vennhill family''s fleet did not want to make a move at all, letting Jeno''s ship sail to the shore of Vermeyo, and then these shocked pirates watched. Jeno took his companions and found a perfect position.


    "The Wienhill family doesn''t seem to care about someone watching the game?!"


    For a while, all the pirates reacted to one thing, and then they tentatively sailed towards Vermeyo, but none of the pirate ships were attacked by the Vennhill family.


    Even the Vennhill family gave up a channel, allowing the pirates to find a slightly flatter shore to log on.


    "Did the audience begin to enter the venue?"


    Vermeyo, the top of the central mountain, next to the tomb of the Golden Lion Shiji.


    Lorne sat quietly alone, feeling the island gradually becoming lively, and opened his eyes slightly.


    Then said disappointedly.


    "So, are the actors late?"


    Now, it was the appointed time, but Shanks''s ship did not appear in Ron''s vision.


    Is he timid?


    Lorne thought for a while, and then denied this speculation. He was more willing to believe that Shanks was dead than Shanks was timid.

 1158 Chapter 1133

    The huge sea king corpse was suddenly thrown on the shore of Vermeyo by Shanks. All the pirates were silent, watching this scene with horror.


    This is a giant sea king, each one is enough to destroy an island, and listening to Shanks''s words, he not only met one, but a group.


    Is this why he is late?


    Looking at the appearance of the Shanks ship, it didn''t suffer too much damage. In other words, in this battle between humans and the sea kings, it was Shanks that completely prevailed?


    The pirates couldn''t imagine how terrible it would be to do it.


    Because, they asked themselves, if they were themselves, not to mention meeting a group of Neptune species, even if they met one, they would immediately turn the bow of the boat and leave immediately, and pray that the other party is full and they are not interested in themselves on the boat. .


    Suddenly, all the doubts about Shanks disappeared.


    Everyone believed that the man in front of him who had lost an arm was enough to be an enemy of the man called the "devil"!


    "Sorry, I''m late, but you shouldn''t mind it."


    Shanks got off the boat, carrying a bottle that was much larger than his own body, and walked towards the mountain peak in the center of Vermeyo on foot.


    All the pirates under the mountain gave up a path one after another.


    Regardless of their thoughts, these pirates know one thing, that is, the protagonist of this incident is not themselves.


    "He is so strong!"


    Standing in the best position down the mountain, Jeno, the white swordsman, closed his eyes and felt the terrifying aura exuding from the man who looked incomprehensibly sloppy in front of him.


    If you insist on a metaphor, the person on the top of the mountain is an invincible lion, then this person is the wolf king leading the pack of wolves.


    This pack of wolves, any one, is enough to make waves in the sea of ??the New World.But at this moment, they actually surrendered to Shanks.


    That, how strong should Shanks be?


    unimaginable!


    "It''s really not wrong to come here this time!"


    After Shanks and the others walked past Jeno, Jeno took a deep breath and said slowly.


    The reason why he was so excited was that, on the one hand, he was able to witness the legendary battle with his own eyes, and on the other hand, because Shanks should be regarded as one of the strongest swordsmen known on this sea.


    A few years ago, his battle with Mihawk, the world''s largest swordsman, almost tore a small island and became famous.


    Jenuo felt that his kendo was already in a bottleneck. Perhaps he could take a look at the battle of the strongest swordsman, and what inspiration he could get.


    On the top of the mountain, Lorne opened his eyes slightly, then stood up from the ground, loosing his aching limbs due to sitting for a long time, and a smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    "I have been waiting for you for a long time."


    A voice with red hair slowly climbed to the top. Behind him stood a group of solemn pirates.


    "You have a good group of friends."


    Lorne glanced at the pirate behind Shanks and said with some envy.


    The pinnacle pirate in the sea today is usually a pirate captain, paired with one or two deputies similar to his own. For example, the Whitebeard Pirates, apart from the Whitebeard, only have one or two captains worth seeing. In addition to Charlotte Lingling, there are only a few members of the BIG¡¤MOM Pirate Group.


    In the red-haired pirate group, any pirate who can take it out is a strong man who can smash one side, and Lorne even feels an aura comparable to Shanks in it.


    The elite pirate group with such a balanced strength should be the only one in this sea.


    "Your partner is not bad either."


    Shanks laughed a lot. For him, it is more useful to praise his companions than to praise himself.


    He threw the bottle larger than his own body.


    "This is an apologize for being late."


    "Or Xihai''s wine? How much wine did you bring from your hometown?"


    Lorne opened the bottle, and the clear smell of wine emanated from the bottle, and he drank without shy.


    "After all, to travel around the world, I am used to drinking wine from my hometown."


    Shanks touched his head with his left hand, then said with a smile.


    "general."


    After drinking half of it, Lorne wiped the drink from the corner of his mouth, commented, and then threw the rest of the ordinary wine bottle back.


    "Hahahahaha! I know you guys would say that!"


    And Shanks seemed to have thought of Lorne''s evaluation a long time ago, and said without surprise.


    He took the bottle and drank the remaining half of the wine.


    "It''s just that I''m curious."


    Lorne looked at Shanks and said slowly.


    "Three pirate emperors, why did you choose me."


    "Because it''s only interesting to challenge you."


    After Shanks drank the wine, he said slowly.


    "An old man, an old lady who goes crazy from time to time, and a young man in his prime. A fool knows who to challenge."


    Listening to the conversation between the two people, the pirate under the mountain was a little confused.


    According to what Shanks said, Lorne should be the most difficult Pirate Emperor, and the one who challenged him should be a fool, right?


    "Hahahaha."


    Lorne laughed, Shanks'' thoughts were the same as he had guessed.


    "It''s just that you should know that I won''t keep my hands."


    Lorne said slowly.


    "me too."


    And Shanks threw the empty wine bottle down the mountain at will, listening to the sound of the wine bottle breaking, he said.


    The next moment, he drew out the Western sword from his waist, and the dark, armed color was instantly wrapped around the Western sword.


    Behind him, all the pirates understood their captain''s meaning, silently stepped back dozens of steps, and gave up the battlefield between the two.


    Then Shanks made a very simple move.


    He raised his long sword, pointed it at Lorne, and stabbed it.


    Stabbing, splitting, hanging, licking, point, wipe, support, sweep, cut.


    This is the basic skill that any swordsman must practice when he learns swordsmanship.


    The stabbing sword can be said to be the first move all swordsmen practice.


    Shanks started his hand, and did not show how exquisite technique, but a simple and extremely simple thorn sword, pierced at Ron''s chest.


    However, Lorne didn''t dare to care at all, his expression gradually became solemn.


    In fact, the more advanced the sword tyrant, the more constrained the swordsmanship, but the more important the understanding of "kendo".


    The attack that implies kendo is much stronger than any swordsmanship.


    From Lorne''s perspective, in layman''s terms, Shanks'' speed was too fast.


    It''s almost impossible to catch sight and domineering.

 1159 Chapter 1134-Lorne and Shanks

    Unless it is to cultivate the domineering of seeing, hearing, and sex to the point where it can penetrate the future, otherwise, the higher the level, the less effect it will play.


    It is the basic skill of the pinnacle to be so fast that it can''t catch the domineering of seeing, hearing and color, or suppressing the opponent''s domineering.


    Otherwise, no matter how powerful the move is, it doesn''t make any sense if it can''t hit the enemy.


    In Ron''s perspective, Shanks just made a stabbing action, and then, his sight completely disappeared from Ron''s vision.


    too fast!Lorne had never played against a strong man with such a quick action.


    Neither the previous Golden Lion nor Kaido are known for speed, even Case, it is only by virtue of his own ability that he can suppress the enemy in speed.


    And Shanks is obviously not a capable person, he just relied on his own body to completely suppress Ron''s domineering look!


    But Lorne wasn''t helpless, although he didn''t know where Shanks would pierce him, or the angle from which it would pierce, but he knew one thing very well.


    That is, Shanks would never have crossed his body and appeared behind him.


    As a result, Lorne gave up the defense directly, and the dark, armed color instantly covered his body, and then raised his hand and punched in front of him.


    Keng!


    Shanks moved up with a sword, crossed Lorne''s arm, and pierced Lorne''s heart.


    The long sword wrapped around the armed domineering directly pierced Lorne''s chest covered with the armed domineering, and the armed domineering of both sides rubbed frantically, making a metallic harsh sound.


    However, Lorne''s punch hit Shanks'' chest.


    boom!


    Armed color domineering entangled and collided, and finally exploded, sword energy rose towards the sky, the clouds dissipated, as if it had pierced the sky!


    And the mountain at their feet seemed to be unable to withstand the strength of both sides, and countless cracks began to spread.


    Then, the mountain, split in two, collapsed toward both sides.


    The rubble pierced through the air, and countless boulders slid down from the mountain.


    The pirates under the mountain evaded one after another. They didn''t expect that the two legendary pirates would be so terrible when they played against each other. The simplest collision would destroy a mountain.


    At this time, they suddenly understood why the people of the Vennhill family didn''t stop them from logging onto the island.


    Just like humans fighting, they don¡¯t mind the ants peeking around.


    When the entire island turned into a battlefield for the two of them, no place on the entire island was safe!


    Lorne stood firm among the rocks, retracted his arms, his fist was faintly stained with blood.


    His punch hit Shanks'' chest firmly, and even if the latter used his armed and domineering defense in time to defend against the attack, his injury was still serious.


    But Lorne didn''t have the slightest joy of getting a hit, because there was a slight thorn mark on his chest.


    The blood slowly flowed out.


    If, one''s own armed color domineering cover a little bit later, if you are at a disadvantage in the armed color domineering collision.Even if this sword would definitely penetrate his body.


    Lorne had no doubt about this.


    Is this the strength of the world''s top swordsman?Sure enough, you can''t underestimate the sword in their hands!


    Lorne took a deep breath, his legs suddenly exerted force, stepped on a boulder that fell from the air, and rushed in the direction of Shanks.


    He can''t give Shanks time to breathe back. Only by dragging Shanks into a close fight can he have a chance to win. Otherwise, once he is pulled out of the distance, he is just practicing swordsmanship. That''s it!


    But Shanks had the same idea as Lorne!


    A huge slash slashed away the mountain and rushed towards Ron. Shanks had already rushed in front of Ron while Ron was avoiding the slash.


    "You and Mihawk are very different opponents!"


    A terrifying aura was released from Shanks'' body.


    Travel like a tyrant, overwhelming!


    Shanks even directly opened the "Overlord Territory"!


    Speaking of it, this belongs to the skill possessed by the overlord, and it was taught to Lorne by Shanks. Different overlord owners can use the overlord to strengthen their advantages, thus exerting the combat power of the crushing level.


    For example, Lorne once combined the "dominant color" with the "ROMM" space of "Surgery Fruit" to develop "Hell". In this field, Lorne became the god of death, and everything was nothing but him. The object of harvest is nothing more.


    And, by combining the "overlord''s domineering" with the "fruits of perception", the "Reaper" state that can exert the ultimate combat power of the human body is developed. In this state, Lorne will lose a certain amount of sanity and completely move his actions. Leave it to the body to judge.


    He must be able to dodge an attack that can be avoided in theory, and he will definitely hit an attack that can be hit in theory.


    This is the real use of the overlord''s domineering.


    The role of Shanks¡¯ "Overlord Territory" is to use terrible overlord sex to pressure anyone in this area at all times, and, in this state, Shanks¡¯ Physical strength is almost unlimited.


    "Have you started the big move directly?"


    And Lorne didn''t have the slightest surprise. He raised his hand, wrapped his domineering fist and blasted directly at Shanks'' head.


    Shanks didn''t speak, but the response to Lorne was just another powerful slash.


    In this state, he doesn''t have to worry about the consumption of physical strength at all, every time he does it is a full blow!


    And the full blow of a pinnacle pirate, in the ocean today, I am afraid that no one can underestimate it.


    Lorne, neither!


    Sure enough, Lorne quickly retracted his fist, and he was able to escape this slash.


    However, in response to Lorne, Shanks continued to slash!


    Boom boom boom boom!


    The slashing spread, trees, rocks, rivers, and even the small islands under your feet, everything, once touched by the slashing, will instantly be cut in half.


    Vermeyo, who was originally a little overwhelmed, was finally shattered under the battle of the two people and turned into countless island fragments floating on the sea.


    The tsunami roared like the end of the day.


    The pirates on the island tried their best to survive in this power comparable to natural disasters.


    At this moment, they finally understood why the legend is called the legendary pirate, why there are countless powerful and ambitious pirates in this sea, but there are very few who dare to challenge the legend.


    The so-called legend, between every gesture, is a natural disaster!

 1160 Chapter 1135 The battle was completely suppressed, Lorne is nothing but that?

    There is no doubt that Shanks has stepped into the pinnacle area of ??this sea. There are very few in the sea today that can match him.


    However, Lorne is obviously one of them.


    "The boss seems to be winning."


    At the foot of the mountain, among the Shanks'' crew, a fat man in a green shirt said with a smile.


    He has absolute confidence in the boss.


    "Not necessarily, don''t underestimate that man, Laki Lu".


    Next to him, a tall man wearing a black shirt, a silver-white cloak, and long silver-white hair picked up a cigar, took a deep breath, and said slowly.


    "Lorne, it''s not that simple."


    "How come, the boss is completely suppressed by Lorne?"


    The man called Laki Lu opened his eyes wide.


    "The boss''s overlord territory, as long as there is no way to crack, defeat will only happen sooner or later.


    "Do you think that Lorne, who can defeat the Golden Lion Shiji and Kaido, has not mastered similar skills?"


    The silver-haired man glanced at Laki Lu and said slowly.


    "He is, Lorne."


    The land broke and Lorne and Shanks fought hard.


    To be precise, it was Shanks who completely suppressed Lorne. In the domain of the overlord, Shanks could exert a combat power beyond the peak level with every blow, even if it was Lorne. Can only be dodgeable.


    However, once he starts to evade, Shanks'' attack will hit like a tide, like a lonely boat, floating on the sea alone, surrounded by waves.


    Even if you are lucky to escape the waves in front, you will eventually be swallowed by the waves behind.


    With a simple cross cut, it smashed Ron''s chest and slapped Ron into the air.


    "Can''t hide it?"


    Shanks did not pursue the victory, but stood on a boulder and looked at Lorne condescendingly.


    All the pirates in their hearts stared wide-eyed, looking at all this incredible.


    Lorne, lost?


    They originally imagined that there would be a peak battle, but now, Shanks has shown a fighting power beyond imagination, but the so-called "demon" Lorne,


    It seems that some are not worthy of the name?


    "You seem disappointed."


    A deep hole appeared at the foot of the mountain, and the thick smoke dispersed. Ron slowly got up from the center of the hole and patted the dust on his clothes.


    There was a crack in Lorne''s chest, the dark armor color that wrapped his body.


    It was a shallow wound, and blood flowed through the wound and dripped onto the ground.


    Tick ??to tick, tick to tick.


    All the pirates, eyes widened, watching all this.


    In their cognition, armed domineering is equivalent to indestructible, even an ordinary long sword, with the blessing of armed domineering, can also exert the power comparable to the supreme knife.


    In the fragile body, after covering the armed color domineering, it is almost indestructible!


    Except for some fruits with special characteristics, and another strong person using offensive armed dominance to forcibly tear apart the defense, to a certain extent, the armed domineering owner is equivalent to invincible.


    This is the common sense of the sea, but now, this common sense has been broken.


    With a sword Shanks, Ron''s armed defense was torn apart!


    However, as the person involved, Lorne did not seem to be too surprised.He dipped his hand with the blood flowing out of his body and licked it slightly.


    "It''s not very tasty, I don''t understand why Xiao Jia likes this."


    Then Lorne said to himself.


    Ron was not too surprised that Shanks was able to break through his armed defense.


    Because, for those pinnacle pirates, armed domineering defense is not a big deal.


    Karp can smash the armor-colored armor with one punch, and the Warring States period can directly bypass the domineering armed color and suppress the opponent with a shock wave. How powerful is that Charlotte Lingling can attack the soul...


    Being able to ignore the armed and domineering defense is just an introductory lesson for the Peak Pirate.


    Shanks was able to do this, but it meant that his aggressiveness had reached this level with the increase in "Overlord Territory".


    For this Shanks to be able to do this, Lorne was not too surprised.


    "Are you disappointed?"


    Lorne''s wounds began to heal slowly, and almost in the blink of an eye, the terrifying scar on his chest was cocooned.


    "This is not your real strength, don''t you think I am enough to make you use all your strength?"


    And Shanks'' tone gradually became cold.


    He felt that he was underestimated.


    This is definitely not Ron''s true strength, let alone anything else, until now, Ron has not demonstrated his mysterious demon fruit ability.And the technique of combining "dominant color and domineering" with its own characteristics.


    Lorne, who has not played these two cards, is not even a warm-up!


    "It looks like you are really disappointed."


    Lorne said slowly.


    "I know what you are thinking, but it''s a pity that I don''t have all the cards you think about. This is all my strength!"


    "You bastard!"


    Shanks did not expect that Lorne would answer him like this.


    For this battle, he prepared for a long time, and even at the very beginning, he directly showed the peak combat power.But Lorne was still hiding his hole cards.


    Does he think that he can defeat himself by relying on him now?


    Domineering and domineering, you must be proud of the natural emperor to have it.Every owner of domineering looks is an emperor without one in a million!


    Even if Shanks looks very kind, gentle, and uninhibited, but in his bones, the blood of pride is flowing!


    This kind of pride has almost suppressed his sanity under the increase of "Overlord Territory"!


    No king can endure himself being underestimated.


    Even if this person is his best friend, it won''t work!


    The purple halo almost enveloped the entire island, and the weak pirate felt a hand twisting his neck, making him unable to breathe.I felt that a knife was hanging above my head. As long as I dared to disobey the king''s will, the knife would fall.


    Some fragile pirates even knelt directly on the ground, as if only by kneeling could they take a breath.


    Not only that, this domineering look even affected the entire island entity.


    Trees broke, boulders shattered, and rivers gradually dried up.


    It seems that these inanimate things also surrender to the owner of this breath.


    All things surrender!

 1161 Chapter 1136 The power of awakening, the warm-up is over

    "As expected of Shanks."


    And Lorne, who was at the center of the Overlord''s territory, didn''t have much surprise.


    Shanks, he knows, the only man who can make the domineering domineering affect the entity, and he is also the owner of the most powerful domineering domineering in the ocean today.


    Only he can do this.


    "I am angry."


    After Shanks released his anger, he raised his eyes and slowly looked at Lorne.


    His pupils gradually became indifferent.


    "You will die!"


    The overlord is the king, and the king is ruthless!


    And Lorne in the deep pit smiled after hearing this sentence.


    Shanks in a normal state is unable to exert his full strength when facing himself, only real anger, truly and completely inspiring the "Overlord Territory", when he becomes the unique "Overlord" Only then can he exert his peak power!


    And this is exactly what Lorne wanted!What he wants is a hearty battle!Rather than a discussion between friends.


    Because, fighting is to meet the blood, you will die, but you will not learn from each other!


    "The warm-up is over!"


    A purple halo lighter than Shanks was released from Ron.


    In an instant, the sense of oppression brought by Shanks'' "Overlord''s Territory" suddenly reduced a lot.


    "I want too, serious!"


    Lorne yelled.Bend his legs slightly, then he leaped forward and rushed towards Shanks.


    At a disadvantage, he actually wants to preempt the enemy!


    boom!


    "Do you want to fight melee?"


    Facing the fierce Lorne, Shanks didn''t even evade, letting Lorne approach his three feet!


    boom!


    The two fisted directly, bursting out a huge shock wave, like a thunder falling from the sky, hitting the island.


    The island was smashed into a big hole, and countless tides gushing out from the hole, sweeping everything.


    "If you want to hide your strength, you will definitely lose!"


    Shanks blasted Lorne directly with a punch, and in this power competition, he once again had the upper hand!


    Numerous slashing attacks followed Lorne and immediately after Lorne landed on him.


    Boom boom boom!


    The earth was shaking.


    "This is all my strength!"


    However, Lorne responded to him with the same sentence.


    The smoke and dust had not dissipated, a black shadow rushed over from the smoke and dust.


    Lorne was soaked in blood, and shook his hard fist at Shanks'' head.


    Clang!


    Shanks only swung his sword back to the defense with his remaining hand, and the long sword directly hit Lorne''s armed domineering arm, and the two crossed, making a harsh sound like a metal collision.


    Lorne''s outermost armed color domineering was cut open, and then, the hard as iron skin was unfolded, revealing the solid muscles inside.


    Zi Zi Zi!


    Shanks closed the knife, blood was splashing, Lorne covered his right arm with his other hand. On his right arm, there was an extremely deep wound, and white bones were faintly visible.


    Shanks'' attack was too strong, even if Lorne used his armed look and domineering, he could not protect his body.


    "Hide it further, you will die!"


    Shanks looked at the embarrassed Lorne in front of him, and said coldly.


    He was really disappointed. What he originally thought was that this is a peak battle, no matter who wins or loses, the one who wins will definitely be remembered in history.


    However, Lorne disappointed him too much.


    Lorne at this time was too weak.


    "I said, this is me, all my strength."


    And Lorne clutched his arm and said slowly.


    "You let me down."


    Shanks shook his head.


    The overlord''s territory covering the entire island gradually shrank.


    Then, narrow down to hundreds of meters.


    Lorne felt that a huge mountain was pressing on him, and he finally understood how the weak faced the strong and could not breathe.


    "Let me end this farce."


    Shanks held the sword and waved it casually, and Lorne felt countless sword lights falling from the spot and slashed towards him.


    Jian Guang is like rain, and at this time, I no longer have the strength to shelter from the rain.


    Crackling!


    Numerous small slashes fell from the sky and landed on Ron, and Ron could only use his body to resist the attack of the pinnacle of the world.


    His armed look was torn apart, countless wounds appeared on his body, and for a while, Lorne became a blood man.


    "I will not kill you, but from now on, we will be passers-by."


    Shanks said.


    "You are no longer qualified to continue walking on this sea."


    After speaking, Shanks slowly turned around and walked in the direction of his companion. He was really, a little disappointed.


    And Ron, who was in the center of the sword formation, seemed to have not heard Shanks'' words.


    This kind of suffocating feeling, this kind of physical pain, has not been experienced for a long time.


    This kind of desperate feeling of dying has also not been given to him for a long time, and Ron can even feel the cold touch of slashing through his internal organs.


    At first, this kind of pain almost made him unable to think, but gradually, Ron''s body seemed to get used to this attack.


    A slash, like a rainbow light, fell from the sky.


    This was Shanks'' last attack. According to his thoughts, this attack could not kill Lorne, but it would definitely damage him and make him lose his combat effectiveness.


    This is his last benevolence as a friend, because such Lorne, if he continues to be on the sea, the next result, that is, perish.


    The weak are not qualified to sail in the sea of ??the new world.


    This is an iron law and a rule.


    However, Lorne, who should have been unable to move, slowly opened his eyes.


    In the face of this powerful slash, he didn''t even want to avoid it.Instead, he opened his mouth.


    Then, he hit Shanks with all his strength and ate it!


    "Are you crazy?!"


    Shanks suddenly turned around, his eyes widened, and looked at Lorne.


    He did not expect that Lorne would actually do this. The esophagus is one of the softest parts of the human body. No matter how powerful the body is, it is impossible to train it.


    Lorne''s doing this is no different from looking for death!


    However, Shanks responded with a slight laughter.


    "This is the awakening of Tuntunguo?"


    "To swallow everything, is to swallow the fruit''s awakening?"


    Lorne, who was supposed to explode and died, stood up from the ground.


    He licked the blood from the corner of his mouth and looked at Shanks.


    "Sure enough, only when you are about to die can you break the boundaries."


    The injury on his body unexpectedly began to heal strangely.In almost a few blinks, Lorne returned to his peak state.


    "Thank you, old friend, for saving me a lot of time."


    "Now, our battle has officially begun."

 1162 Chapter 1137 God (1)

    Lorne did not deceive Shanks. He did not keep his hands before, and what he showed was indeed his full strength.


    However, there is one point that Lorne did not mention to Shanks.


    That is, the figure sitting in front of the tomb of the golden lion in Vermeyou is not his body, but a clone that has eaten the "Swallow Fruit".


    After obtaining this fruit, Lorne has never made a move, and has never fought desperately with the real strong, so it is not clear where the limits of this body are.


    Now he knows.


    The pure physical strength, in front of the pinnacle pirate''s attack, is as fragile as a piece of white paper.


    At the moment when Shanks opened the "Overlord Territory", Lorne knew that he was definitely not Shanks'' opponent at this time.


    However, he did not flinch.On the one hand, it was because Lorne''s pride did not allow him to escape before the battle.


    On the other hand, the Devil Fruit can only be awakened when it is near death.


    Lorne was betting whether Shanks would kill him first, or his own Tuntun would awaken first.


    Fortunately, he was right.


    "You have become stronger."


    Shanks turned around and looked at Lorne.


    Although the ability that Lorne showed was a bit weird and did not conform to his previous rumors, only at this time Lorne could be called his opponent.


    The battle just now didn''t even count as a warm-up.


    "Hope, you won''t let me down."


    Shanks said.


    Long knife, take it out again!


    However, at this time, Lorne moved.


    In an instant, he arrived in front of Shanks, and the place where he stood before, because he could not withstand the tremendous power of Lorne, had already cracked every inch.


    Punch.


    It hit Shanks'' chest directly.


    "Cough cough cough."


    Caught off guard, Shanks suddenly coughed up a large mouthful of blood and swayed it all over the floor.


    Does it just cause this effect?Lorne frowned slightly when he saw the power of his punch.


    , Because what followed was Shanks'' sword.


    A punch, for the sword of the pinnacle great swordsman, is not worthwhile.


    "The fist is very hard, but it''s a bit short."


    Shanks cut Lorne directly with a sword, and a terrifying wound appeared on Lorne''s body.


    From the left shoulder, all the way to the right abdomen.


    This slash almost tore Lorne''s whole person in half.


    Now that he was serious, Shanks didn''t keep a hand with every sword.


    However, Shanks, who succeeded in one blow, did not have any expression of joy on his face.


    He didn''t believe that the seriousness Lorne said was only this level.


    Sure enough, Lorne stood up from the ground blankly, wiped blood from his body at random, put it in front of his lips, and slowly licked it.


    Then, the terrifying wound on Lorne''s body began to heal at an astonishing speed.


    "Weird ability, I have never seen you show it before."


    Shanks didn''t make a move, watching coldly after Ron had recovered, and then slowly spoke.


    "However, if it is only beyond ordinary people''s ability to fight and recover, then it really disappoints me..."


    Shanks did not go on, but both of them knew the meaning of this sentence.


    Because this ability is no different from the basic ability of the ordinary animal devil fruit awakened after awakening.


    If Lorne had an animal devil fruit, he would not be able to awaken after so long after getting the devil fruit, and he would not be able to think that he had the slightest chance of winning because of the awakening of an animal devil fruit.


    After all, the most powerful animal demon fruit capable person in this world has already fallen.


    And it was Lorne who killed him.


    "It''s just that if I recover quickly, I have many ways to solve you."


    "For example, continuous attacks will make you recover at a speed that cannot keep up with the speed of the injury. Or, directly sever your limbs."


    Shanks spoke out the strategy he had come up with without hesitation. This was a plan.


    "Do you underestimate me so much?"


    Lorne looked at the great swordsman standing in front of him, and suddenly smiled.


    "Then, I also have a little skill in pressing the bottom of the box."


    Hearing Lorne''s words, Shanks suddenly became more solemn, and the domineering domain that was several times stronger than before enveloped the entire battlefield in an instant.


    He was waiting for Lorne''s shot.


    But unexpectedly, Lorne didn''t shoot directly like before. Instead, he bit his arm hard.


    Then, on this island, a scene that Shanks would never forget happened.


    Lorne actually ate himself!


    The ability to swallow the fruit is to use the swallowed substance to strengthen itself, or in other words, to create a stronger substance than the swallowed substance.


    So, what happens if you swallow yourself?


    Lorne gave the answer.


    After swallowing the flesh and blood, Lorne''s lost limbs slowly grew out.


    The wounds all over his body disappeared completely, and the skin was fair as a newborn baby.But Shanks knew what terrible power was contained in Lorne''s seemingly thin body.


    If Lorne before was a lion, then Lorne at this time was an ancient tyrannosaurus.


    Before and after, it no longer belongs to a species.


    However, Lorne, who was recreated, seemed dissatisfied with his new body, and then he did another thing.


    That is to eat the body he just created again.


    Shanks'' face changed drastically, and he swung his sword abruptly, rushing towards Lorne.


    At the very beginning, Lorne, even after awakening, was still under his own strength. After being reborn once, his breath had completely crushed him.


    So, what would become when Lorne eats himself again.


    He can imagine, a demon.From the flesh and blood of ordinary people, slowly crawled out.


    Therefore, he must stop all this.


    However, Lorne didn''t seem to want Shanks to disturb his evolution. He swung a circle in the air, and the shock wave of his fist directly hit Shanks. Then, Shanks''s armored domineering defense was torn apart. The man was knocked out.


    With a punch, Lorne had an attack power close to that of Karp before.


    And when Shanks regrouped and tried to stop Lorne, everything was too late.


    Because of the first experience, Lorne''s second evolution process was much faster.


    After Shanks reacted, he had completed the second evolution.


    This time, Lorne became the image of a teenager who was about fifteen years old.If there were prisoners who had pushed the city before, they would definitely not forget this image, because at this time Lorne was exactly the same as when he walked out of the city.


    But in Shanks'' eyes, it was no longer Ron who stood in front of him.


    Shanks could only think of one word if he had to use one word to describe it.


    God.

 1163 Chapter 1138 God (2)

    That, god-like man, waved to Shanks.


    The dark purple "Overlord Territory" shrouded on the island suddenly shattered.


    The force like extinction swept the entire island.


    Then, this small island, as if suffering the end of the day, was completely annihilated on the sea.Only a half-stepped mountain was left, floating alone on the sea.


    On the mountain peak, there is a lone grave.


    The crew of Shanks rushed out, doing everything to resist the terrible shock wave, and then helped Shanks out of the unconscious.


    These fierce pirates looked at Lorne with horrified eyes.


    Can this kind of power really exist on this sea?


    Lorne ended this legendary duel with just one blow.


    And the pirates watching on the island couldn''t withstand the terrible shock wave even more. They didn''t even have time to escape, and were directly crushed by this annihilating power.


    Only some lucky ones escaped.


    It''s just that everything they see today will become their lifetime nightmare.


    "Sorry, I can''t take it anymore."


    Lorne spoke slowly to the crew of Shanks.


    "Take your boss back."


    "I recognize him, this sea should extol his fame."


    The crew of Shanks left the island with Shanks.


    Everyone did not expect that this legendary battle would end in this way.


    As the instigator, Lorne coughed slightly after watching Shanks'' ship disappear to the end.


    A thunder fell from the sky and appeared beside him.


    "Take me back to the sky."


    Lorne turned his back to Ainilu and said slowly.


    Ainilu did not speak, but when he touched Lorne''s body, his brows suddenly frowned.


    Because, he found that Lorne''s body had become extremely stiff, even if he moved it once, it was a luxury!


    ...


    "You are such a lunatic!"


    Sky City SKY, the laboratory, Kage, wearing a white coat, looked at the subject lying in the petri dish, and shouted at Lorne, who was sitting beside him with a calm expression.


    "Obviously, you only need to evolve once to end this battle. Why do you want to do this! Is it because this body is not your own body, so you can waste it at will?"


    Kage''s saliva flew horizontally, and the black-haired man sitting next to him had his usual expression.After Kaji completely vented his anger, he said slowly.


    "I just came up with a whim, wanting to see what happens if I take my body that has evolved once and eat it again."


    "As a result, the effect was somewhat beyond my expectations."


    Lorne stretched out his hand, a touch of intoxication on his face.


    "This kind of power seems to be in control of everything, like a god."


    "You bastard!" Seeing Lorne like this, Gage became even more angry.


    "You have to know that if you fail to evolve, you die on the spot, and we don''t even have time to reclaim this precious devil fruit! Not to mention what kind of disturbances will be caused in this sea because of the death of your clone. This Do you know everything???"


    The plan of ascending the gods was the painstaking effort of his whole life, but now he finally saw a glimmer of light. If this glimmer of light goes out, he might collapse on the spot.


    At this moment, Begapunk who had not spoken next to him suddenly spoke.


    "Stop for a while, don''t make any noise."


    He walked in front of the petri dish, looked at the test subject lying in the emerald green liquid, after a few moments of thought, he slowly spoke.


    "Do you feel, after the second evolution, what level of your strength is in this sea."


    "God."


    Lorne said the word without hesitation.


    "I feel that within a short distance, no one in this world is my opponent."


    "However, one thing must be mentioned."


    "The reason why Shanks was able to defeat Shanks so easily was that, on the one hand, Shanks didn''t understand the power of my punch, so he subconsciously chose to use a body that was wrapped in an armed color to resist, and he, It is not superior in defense."


    "If it is a few other people, if they are prepared, they should not have this good effect."


    The strength of the pinnacle pirates was originally quite close, but at most their respective focuses were different.


    As the newly promoted pinnacle pirate, Shanks was originally not superior in defense.


    If Shanks were replaced by Charlotte Lingling, who was known as the "Steel Balloon", she would definitely not be knocked out with a punch.


    But there is one thing that Lorne can be sure of, that is, even Charlotte Lingling will definitely be hit hard after she takes a punch in that state.


    "In other words, Tun Tun Fruit, after the second evolution, your clone has a crushing level advantage to any strong person?"


    Begapunk captured the key in Lorne''s words.


    "So, how long do you need to recover before you can proceed to the next evolution."


    At this time, Lorne''s clone had degenerated to the time he just awakened. If Lorne could evolve indefinitely, then they would be able to touch the limit of humanity.


    Even controlling the mystery of God is not impossible.


    "Unfortunately,"


    Lorne shook his head.


    "This body cannot stand the second evolution."


    "In other words, after the second evolution, I can only take a punch and lose my combat effectiveness. If I don''t send it back in time, it''s not impossible to fall on the spot."


    Lorne recalled the feeling that the energy in every cell in his body was drained after he shook that punch, still a little afraid.


    "In other words, in this world, there is no body that can bear this kind of consumption."


    "Is that so."


    Begapunk said with some regret.He asked Lorne, just to understand the consequences of evolution.


    If the secondary evolution is a standing method, or a trick to press the bottom of the box that can be used after a certain price, he might give up his own research and study how to strengthen Lorne''s body.


    But, unfortunately, this is a one-time trick.


    Then, the limitations of the secondary evolution are reflected. After all, Lorne''s deeds of defeating Shanks with one move will soon spread to the sea.


    Other peak powers will be prepared for this, and it will be a little difficult to achieve amazing results again.


    "Then, soon we can try the second thing."


    However, Begapunk quickly recovered, he looked at Lorne and said slowly.


    "The last step of the plan of ascending the gods'' long-tier."

 1164 Chapter 1139 The Gate at the End of the Gods Long Step

    Begapunk opened a cabinet with a neat pile of devil fruits.


    These devil fruits have been collected by the Wienhill family for so many years.


    Their master may have been a villain on the sea that stopped children from crying, or a master respected by all the people on the Red Earth Continent, or just a newcomer who has not yet started his own ambition.


    But now, these devil fruits lie quietly in this cabinet, twisting in a weird spiral shape into the fruit body, which makes people feel a little frustrated.


    "Since your Tuntunguo has awakened, let''s verify our guess."


    Begapunk turned around and looked at Lorne.


    "Let''s see if Tuntun Fruit after awakening can absorb the power of other devil fruits."


    "Look at, after gathering all the devil fruits, whether you can become a god."


    A hint of excitement flashed through Begapunk''s always plain eyes.


    At the end of the road to ascending the gods, the forbidden door had already appeared in front of him.


    And he only needs to gently turn the key in his hand to complete his greatest ambition in his life.


    He actually didn''t know whether this key could open the ultimate door, but he knew very well that this time, if he failed, he would never have a chance to realize his ambitions.


    Because, there is no such perfect material in this world as Ron, which can be used by him.


    However, this mantou white-haired scientific madman, at this time, still maintained his calm, he just looked at Lorne like this.


    The right to choose lies with Lorne.


    "Is that so?"


    Lorne took a deep breath, he knew the consequences of this event.


    In this world, no one person can eat two devil fruits at the same time. There is only one consequence of doing so, that is, the two devil fruits fight against each other and the host bursts into death.


    If he fails, Lorne will lose his most powerful clone in history, and perhaps the ultimate power that can crush the world.It even caused irreversible damage to his body.


    "You still have a chance to regret now."


    And Gage looked at Lorne at this time.


    In the current situation, if there is any accident to Lorne, the entire Vennhill family may fall apart.


    At this time, Lorne had already possessed the pinnacle of force in this sea, possessed everything that the pirates could possess. He was still so young and had a bright future.


    No one knows how far Lorne can go in the end,


    In history, no one has ever awakened Tuntunguo, and no one knows whether Tuntunguo can avoid the restriction that one person can only eat one devil fruit after awakening.


    So, when things came to an end, Gage suddenly didn''t want Lorne to gamble.


    I don''t want this pirate who is the most amazing and brilliant in history to gamble on this impossible.


    "regret?"


    And Lorne just smiled.


    He directly removed a dark golden fruit with a spiral pattern from the cabinet.


    "When I went down this road, I never regretted it."


    Pirates are the freest people in the world, and pirates will never regret it.


    "I am a pirate, and the pirate will not regret it."


    Lorne said so, he snapped his fingers lightly, and the naked clone suddenly sat up in the petri dish next to it.


    Stretching out his arm stained with emerald green nutrient solution, he took the devil fruit from Ron''s hand.


    "Let me take a look at what the so-called god is."


    Lorne said, the clone was expressionless, and then slowly ate this dark golden devil fruit.


    At this time, the old guy''s voice came to his mind again.


    That man like a lion fought for a lifetime in the sea, and finally gave his power to himself as his enemy.


    Perhaps in his opinion, in this world, only oneself can not shame his power.


    There were no two demons fighting and the host exploded and died, and there was no picture of the host¡¯s vitality quickly fading and muscle exhaustion due to insufficient energy supply.


    The clone seemed to have eaten an ordinary fruit, expressionless.It''s like a sculpture.


    But it was this static picture that made everyone''s hearts tremble.


    "Failed?"


    Begapunk asked.The clone of Lorne, and even Lorne''s body, remained still in place, motionless, as if he hadn''t heard others talking.


    "Block the entire laboratory! Don''t let any news go out!"


    At this time, Kage reacted and immediately issued the order.


    "With all your strength, rescue Lorne!"


    If anything happens to Lorne''s body, and then the news is passed, the whole sea will be thrown into chaos.


    They must do their utmost to rescue Lorne back even if they give up the dawn of the plan of ascending the gods.


    All the medical staff moved one after another. They knew one thing very well, and that was what the name Lorne meant in this sea.


    But at this time, everyone suddenly heard a sound of chewing.


    The clone of Lorne, which had turned into a sculpture, suddenly moved.


    He chewed the devil fruit in his mouth a few times, then swallowed it, and a look of nostalgia appeared on his face.


    "This power has been, has not been used for a long, long time."


    Lorne and the clone spoke at the same time.


    They raised their hands, and then, all the metal utensils in the laboratory, the glass bottles containing medicines, all seemed to have lost gravity, floating strangely.


    The entire laboratory began to vibrate as if it had encountered an earthquake.


    However, this laboratory is located in SKY, a sea of ??clouds above an altitude of 10,000 meters!


    How could an earthquake happen here?!


    boom!


    A thunderbolt broke through the door of the laboratory, and Ainilu rushed in directly.


    Behind him are the anxious Garrett people. All the Wienhill family and SKY officials are waiting outside the gate.


    Because they all know that this is the time to determine the fate of the Venn Hill family, and no one dares to take it lightly.


    When the laboratory suddenly violently shook, they rushed in.


    However, the pictures that appeared in front of them made them unforgettable for a lifetime.


    The two Lorne turned their heads at the same time and looked at them as they rushed in. In the entire laboratory, all non-living objects floated and surrounded them.


    It seems that everything in this space is under their control.


    Everything at this time is just like the legendary god.

 1165 Chapter 1140

    New world, a small island.


    Here, it was originally just a transit point for a certain route, with no well-known deeds, no prominent controller, and unknown in the vast new world of the island like a sea of ??stars.


    However, at this time, this ordinary island was like hell. The entire island was destroyed by an unknown force, and the original towering buildings were turned into ruins.


    The pavement of bluestone bricks on the island was covered with coke at this time, and the charred bones of unknown creatures were scattered on the ground like garbage.


    Through some of the coke that has not been completely destroyed, it can be vaguely seen that these bones belong to humans.


    They tried their last bit of strength to escape this hell, but they couldn''t get away from it at all.


    In the very center of the island, the frame supporting the island floating on the sea was shattered, the sea continued to spread, and waves hit the island.


    Some relatively low-lying places have been swallowed by the sea, while the towering urban areas, at this time, are gradually flooding in with sea water.


    Maybe in a few days, this small island will be swallowed by the sea and sink into the sea completely.Just like his previous fame, lonely and unknown.


    Silence, this is the vocabulary that anyone thinks of the first time after seeing all this.


    At this time, in the very center of the island, a pile of black ashes after a certain area was burned by the fire suddenly moved.


    A dark gray, metal-like object came out of this pile of ashes.


    There seemed to be something that wanted to crawl out of this pile of ruins.


    After the object was fully protruded, it was possible to see clearly, it turned out to be an arm.


    A metal arm?


    "what!"


    This arm fumbled for a while in the ruins, and suddenly found a huge stone pillar that suppressed the ashes.


    After moving the stone pillar with difficulty, a man covered with metal stood up from the ashes.


    After finding a piece of clothing that barely covered his body, the metal covering the person''s body gradually dissipated.


    This is really a woman.


    One, bloody, woman covered with battle scars.


    She became the only survivor on this small island!


    "What a terrible power!"


    The woman murmured to herself after resting for a while.


    Time went back a few days ago, just as she was about to leave the island and continue her adventure.


    She saw that a small boat was coming slowly from the coastline towards this side.


    And the one sitting in this small boat is no one else. It is the shadow that has only recently appeared in the sea of ??the New World.


    Wherever you go, no grass will grow, and all creatures will die, "shadow".


    It is almost impossible to know that once the shadow arrives on this island, the only result of welcoming this island is sinking.


    Although he can''t be called a good person, a woman still can''t make innocent people on a small island die in front of her.


    So, she did one thing, that is, sitting on the shore of the island, waiting for the "shadow" to come.


    She wants to stop this.


    However, the power of "shadow" is really terrifying, or in other words, in the eyes of "shadow", he is no different from ordinary people on the island.


    He only took one blow to make the woman lose consciousness. When the woman woke up, all that appeared in her eyes was a blazing fire.


    And, as if hell, the howling of evil spirits.


    That shadow, standing in the middle of the island, watched all this indifferently.


    The whole island is dying.


    After the woman woke up, she tried her best and rushed towards the "shadow".


    However, the shadow only did one thing, and that was to kill the last hope of the island.


    He gathered everyone together, and then let the towering building collapse, and the ruins of the fallen building became a wall, trapping everyone in it, unable to escape.


    And what stayed in the woman''s last memory was the fire above and below that seemed to never go out.


    But fortunately, the strong defensive power of the steel fruit spared women.


    At the moment of losing consciousness, she covered her body with impenetrable steel defenses, and then hid under the wreckage of a pile of buildings.


    She doesn''t know if she can survive, but this is the only thing she can do.


    When the woman woke up again, it was the same.


    "Still, it''s too far."


    Nana originally thought that after mastering the steel fruits, her strength should not be much different from those peak pirates, even if it was not their opponent, but at least in front of them, it would not be as weak as before.


    But, obviously, she was wrong, and she was wrong.


    In front of the "shadow", he seemed to be no different from the ordinary people on the island. He didn''t even want to spend a little more energy to deal with himself.


    "Must, stop this!"


    Nana said to herself, "Shadow" is terrible, she has already seen it, just like the god of death who reaps everything. If he continues to do this, then the whole new world may become extinct. Sea area.


    There is no new world where there is no island, and there is no new world where there is no pirate. It sounds like it makes Nana feel a little creepy.


    But at this time, the sound of the stormy sea in the ear interrupted Nana''s thoughts.


    Before she could think about it, she quickly understood that the sea had poured into the central high ground of the island, and this small island would soon sink into the sea.


    If she does not leave here soon, she will also be buried in this place.


    "I will avenge you."


    Nana got up and muttered to herself as she looked at the tired bones that had been burnt to charcoal.


    She never considered herself a good person.Because she is a pirate.


    However, she couldn''t imagine any pirate who would do such a tragic thing.


    That shadow has no human feelings.


    Boom boom boom!


    Cracks began to appear on the ground of the island, sea water poured in from the cracks, and some of the coke bones were swallowed into the cracks.


    Nana quickly found a piece of wood that was still intact, and at the last moment when the island collapsed, she tied herself to the wood and jumped into the sea.


    At the moment when she jumped into the sea and touched the cold water, Nana suddenly realized that she had made a serious mistake.


    That is, at this time, I am a capable person, and any capable person will lose strength after touching the sea.


    She didn''t have a trace of strength, she could only cling to the only remaining wooden plank and wander in the sea.


    The sea surged and she lost consciousness.

 1166 Chapter 1141 Drifters

    The new world, a small island that seems quiet and peaceful,


    The waves hit the coast, the sky was cloudless, and the sun swayed evenly on the golden beach.


    There was a quiet and peaceful smell in the air.


    Two little girls are playing on the shore. They don¡¯t look very big. A little girl about ten years old kneels on a moist beach after being soaked in sea water, building a castle with sand, and the other looks, The little girl who was about the same age sat next to her, quietly looking at the sea.


    "Little Coco! Come and play together!"


    The little girl who piled sand stood up from the beach, and the little girl she called cocoa waved her palms excitedly.


    Regardless, there are some small grit inside her nails.


    "No. Nasha."


    The little girl called Coco shook her head, and then continued to look out at the sea.


    "Why? Don''t you come here every day?"


    Little Nasha came to the beach, cleaned up the mud and sand she was injured, and walked to the side of Cocoa.


    "I thought you really like playing in sand!"


    Both of them are students of a welfare elementary school established by the Holy Truth Church on the island.


    Little Nasha is a native of this small island, but Coco came to this small island with his family a few months ago.Settling down temporarily.


    It¡¯s just that Coco¡¯s family seems a little mysterious, except when she first brought Coco to school for the first time, after Nasha saw a beautiful young big sister come forward, she never saw Coco again after that. Family.


    And Xiao Ke Ke seems to be used to a person''s life, although he is young, he has learned to take care of himself.


    Despite only getting along for a few months, Little Nasha has regarded this little girl who is about the same age as her own as her friend.


    The reason why she came to this beach was because Xiao Ke Ke often came here, and she didn''t want to leave her friends alone.


    The friendship between children is so pure.


    "I''m waiting for someone."


    Xiao Keke sighed and blinked his big eyes. The vast sea was reflected in her blue pupils, which was extremely beautiful.


    "Wait for someone! Is it Koko''s family?"


    And Nasha had a stance of breaking the casserole to the end. She sat in front of Cocoa and thought for a while.


    "I have never met Koko''s family. Are they adventurers on the sea?"


    Nasha listened to her family telling many stories about adventurers on the sea. In her eyes, these adventurers are brave and fearless heroes.


    But little Coco did not answer her.


    Adventurer?


    Sister Aoya and Brother Peter Parker should be, right?


    But they still have another identity, that is, they were once pirates, and they are still well-known.


    Following his brothers and sisters drifting in the sea for so long, Coco showed a trace of maturity that did not match his age.


    She knew that once the identities of her brothers and sisters were exposed, they would definitely be expelled from the residents of the island.


    Because she has experienced this kind of thing.So Coco decided to keep silent.


    Seeing that Xiao Keke didn''t answer to herself, Nasha did not continue to ask.She sat directly next to Coco and accompanied her to look out at the sea.


    The sea in the New World is magnificent, but Little Nasha has never sailed in the sea, so she wants to see what the outside world is like.


    And this is also the opinion of most people in this world, no one wants to be trapped in a remote corner for a lifetime.


    People¡¯s dreams and ambitions will never end.


    In the beginning, people reached the nearby islands through simple ships. Then, they walked all over the four seas and learned about the structure of the whole world.Finally, they set their sights on the great route, wanting to see the end of the world.


    Therefore, it gave birth to this magnificent era of great navigation.


    This little girl is not the first to give birth to this idea, but she will not be the last either.


    The sea hit the coast, seagulls flew, the red sunset waved, and the sunset gradually faded to the end of the sea.


    "It''s time to go back!"


    Little Nasha got up and patted the dust on her clothes.


    "It''s too late!"


    "Yep!"


    Little Coco also nodded slowly.


    But when they were about to leave, a huge wave hit the coast, almost involving them.


    When the tide receded, many struggling fish and colorful shells were left on the beach.


    "What a beautiful shell!"


    After all, it was the girl''s sake. Seeing these shells, Little Nasha''s eyes lit up, and she quickly pulled Coco towards the beach where the tide had just fallen.


    The two of them collected along the way and soon found a big bag full of shells!


    "Huh, what is this."


    But at this time, Xiao Nasha saw a huge piece of wood with burnt marks inserted on the beach, and there were water stains on the wood that hadn''t been dried.


    She opened her eyes wide, and walked towards the block.


    When the two of them finally turned the wooden block over, the two little girls'' eyes widened.


    Because they saw that a woman tied her body to a wooden block.The clothes all over her body were soaked in sea water, and her skin appeared pale because of the long soak.


    "Wow! Dead!?"


    Little Nasha took a few steps back quickly, and splashed all the beautiful shells she had collected for a long time.


    And Xiao Ke Ke wanted to be more calm, she walked up to the woman and stroked her chest lightly.


    Although it is weak, there is still a heart beating inside.


    "She is still alive."


    ...


    New world, a small island.


    As the night fell, the entire island was shrouded in darkness.


    A pirate full of alcohol, carrying a large bag of wine, staggered out of the bar and walked towards the port.


    "It''s really boring, the boss let us hide in this kind of corner at such a good time!"


    As he walked, the pirate was still cursing secretly.


    As he walked, his footsteps stopped.


    Because he came to a dark alley.


    Because of the darkness of the night, the alleys are pitch black, and the road ahead is almost invisible.


    But this was not the point. A feeling of extreme danger emerged from the bottom of his heart.This is seeing and hearing the domineering color giving him crazy warning.


    Lightning and thunder, a thick lightning pierced the sky, illuminating the entire island for a moment.


    Then the pirate saw.


    A woman in a long dress, holding a dagger, stood at the end of the alley.

 1167 Chapter 1142

    "A pirate offering a bounty of 97 million. Confirmed."


    Aoya looked at the corpse of the pirate who had fallen in front of her, then took out a reward list and compared it, and said slowly.


    "There seems to be no big fish lately."


    On the other side, Pipak was playing with the spider silk in his hand, and after winding the pirate into a pupa, he felt helpless.


    "Those big sea pirates with heads and faces are all gathered together. We can only find this kind of shrimp to start."


    Pi Parker was helpless. He obviously had the ability to hunt those super bounty pirates, but he couldn''t receive this kind of reward.


    "There is no way. After all, the situation in the New World is turbulent. Even some time ago, due to the battle between Lorne and Shanks, everyone''s eyes were temporarily attracted to the past, but when their duel was over, the pirates of the New World We still continue to fight."


    "After all, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Countless veteran pirates have fallen, leaving countless vacancies, and newcomers are taking advantage of the situation to rise up. I guess Shanks should also have the idea of ??stepping on Lorne to the top."


    "But I didn''t expect that Lorne''s strength was so strong that Shanks would lose."


    The result of the decisive battle between Lorne and Shanks had already spread throughout the sea.


    Although the pirates did not believe that Lorne would be defeated by Shanks, as the pirate of the new era with the closest strength and prestige to Lorne, Shanks should have a terrifying power comparable to Lorne.


    When the decisive battle between the two of them just started, it was indeed like this. Shanks demonstrated the peak level of swordsmanship and the ultimate domineering look.


    According to the words of some pirates who have experienced this decisive battle firsthand, it is as if there is a big mountain pressing on their hearts.


    Even if Shanks didn''t target them, but after Shanks fully demonstrated his strength, they couldn''t even think of resistance, so how about fighting?


    Shanks, who opened up that realm, was like an overlord, crushing Ron by force, and in a moment, he was seriously injured.


    All the pirates who watched the battle thought that Lorne was nothing more than a paper tiger, and when Shanks would definitely take advantage of the situation to rise up, that Lorne, who had always been at a disadvantage, suddenly showed his strength as the pirate emperor.


    Obviously he was hit hard, and suddenly showed amazing fighting power. All the pirates who watched the battle couldn''t bear the terrible pressure and fell into a faint.


    Before they went into a coma, the last scene they saw was that Lorne destroyed the entire island with a punch.


    This was a decisive battle with snake head and dragon tail. At the end of the decisive battle, Lorne showed a terrifying, crushing strength.


    But no one had any contempt for this man because Shanks was defeated by a single blow.


    After all, he was the only pirate who allowed Ron to use such terrible power, or it could be said that if it weren''t for Shanks, the entire sea would not know how strong Ron was.


    The only thing he lost was he was caught off guard.


    After the decisive battle ended, Lorne directly announced to the sea that he had recognized Shanks''s strength, and Shanks was absolutely qualified to be the fourth Pirate Emperor in this sea.


    And he was waiting for Shanks in the waters of Roxor.Until Shanks thought that he was strong enough, he would challenge him again.


    "But this time in the decisive battle, Lorne also completely exposed his devil fruit."


    Peter Parker frowned and said coldly.


    "Able to swallow objects, and then strengthen one''s own devil fruit. With such an infinite potential devil fruit, no wonder his strength has improved so quickly."


    Pi Parker has always regarded Lorne as his greatest enemy, so he always pays attention to Lorne''s intelligence.


    When Lorne showed this kind of unlimited potential ability, he knew that he had to do it, otherwise the gap between himself and Lorne would become more and more distant.In the end, even when Lorne stood directly in front of Pepak, Pepak tried his best to break through Lon''s defense.


    If Lorne himself knew the idea of ??Pepak, he would surely smile slightly.


    Because, he knows very well that there is a limit to swallowing fruit to strengthen itself by swallowing metal.


    And he has reached this limit.If it weren''t for the possibility of swallowing other devil fruits after the awakening, Lorne would not even choose this devil fruit.


    Because the upper limit is too low.


    Of course, for an opponent of the level of Bipac, the Tuntun Fruit that is strengthened to the limit can indeed have a defense he cannot break.


    Therefore, his worries are not wrong.


    This is the gap between the two people.


    "And now, only the navy can threaten Lorne."


    After all, he was the only pirate who allowed Ron to use such terrible power, or it could be said that if it weren''t for Shanks, the entire sea would not know how strong Ron was.


    The only thing he lost was he was caught off guard.


    After the decisive battle ended, Lorne directly announced to the sea that he had recognized Shanks''s strength, and Shanks was absolutely qualified to be the fourth Pirate Emperor in this sea.


    And he was waiting for Shanks in the waters of Roxor.Until Shanks thought that he was strong enough, he would challenge him again.


    "But this time in the decisive battle, Lorne also completely exposed his devil fruit."


    Peter Parker frowned and said coldly.


    "Able to swallow objects, and then strengthen one''s own devil fruit. With such an infinite potential devil fruit, no wonder his strength has improved so quickly."


    Pi Parker has always regarded Lorne as his greatest enemy, so he always pays attention to Lorne''s intelligence.


    When Lorne showed this kind of unlimited potential ability, he knew that he had to do it, otherwise the gap between himself and Lorne would become more and more distant.In the end, even when Lorne stood directly in front of Pepak, Pepak tried his best to break through Lon''s defense.


    If Lorne himself knew the idea of ??Pepak, he would surely smile slightly.


    Because, he knows very well that there is a limit to swallowing fruit to strengthen itself by swallowing metal.


    And he has reached this limit.If it weren''t for the possibility of swallowing other devil fruits after the awakening, Lorne would not even choose this devil fruit.


    Because the upper limit is too low.


    Of course, for an opponent of the level of Bipac, the Tuntun Fruit that is strengthened to the limit can indeed have a defense he cannot break.


    Therefore, his worries are not wrong.


    This is the gap between the two people.


    "And now, only the navy can threaten Lorne."

 1168 Chapter 1143

    The night was dark and the lights on the island were dim.


    At the dock, a cluster of flames flashed away, and the sound of flames was completely covered by the loud noise of thunder.


    As a result of a tiring day of work.The residents of the island fell asleep, and no one heard the vaguely roar of gunfire and the sound of crying for mercy in the thunder.


    "solved."


    Pipak left the pirate ship that was in ruins. This group of pirates had been hiding on this small island for a long time. If they hadn''t received a reward order, they would not have found it.


    The residents of the small island also think that this group of pirates are refugees, and they don''t seem to doubt their identity.


    Pi Parker can even imagine that the idea of ??this group of pirates hides in this remote place and waits until the outcome of the war outside is over before going out to steal the fruits of victory.


    And before they leave, of course they will not be kind and grateful to this island, but will squeeze out the final value of this island.


    By doing this, Pepak was considered to be nothing but a group of evils.


    "In a few days, it will be Coco''s birthday."


    At this time, Oya suddenly said without reason.


    Xiao Keke is not her daughter or younger sister, but as the little girl she adopted, the two have experienced so many ups and downs together, and the relationship has long been like a sister.


    "That silly girl, should be sitting in the harbor every day, waiting for us to go back."


    Aoya smiled, Xiao Ke Ke was the last softness in her heart. If it weren''t for this little angelic girl, she had put aside all her concerns, and she had already embarked on the road of revenge with the determination to die.


    Accomplishing the unfulfilled wish of Captain Yaze, and making an upset in the sea of ??the new world.


    "After completing more than a dozen orders in a row, we should go back."


    Pepak said in a deep voice, after returning from Guolan Island, he and Aoya desperately received the reward list, because only constant fighting can make him a little sober from the helpless regret of the destruction of Guolan Island. .


    He thought of the man who claimed to know Lorne and was tied into a pupa with spider silk.Thinking of that woman, after all her companions died, her heart was as gray as her eyes.Thinking of her hesitation after knowing that she had experienced the Guolan Island incident with her, it turned out to be her enemy.


    What exactly is justice?


    Any pirate, while being a criminal, may also be the father of a child, the lover of a girl, and the son of an old man.


    Is this kind of behavior of killing pirates correct?


    Pi Parker didn''t know, Pi Parker was confused.


    "Little Coco has always wanted to go to sea, so this time, I prepared a gift for her."


    But Oya thinks that there is not as much as Pi Parker, she is a woman who does what she wants.


    Sometimes, she would rescue those innocent ordinary people from the attacks of pirates, and would not understand the oppression of the fallen navy on the islanders, and secretly solve them, but sometimes, Oya would stand by.


    Because she has no obligation to help anyone, and what she wants to do is entirely with her own heart.


    Aoya took out a permanent pointer with exquisite workmanship. The dial of the pointer was written with a beautiful line of font.


    "May you never lose your way."


    She hopes that when Xiao Keke grows up, she can do what she likes to do.


    She wanted to be a hero, so she was sent to the naval training base. She wanted a person who was free on the sea and went to sea with her.


    "I don''t seem to have prepared a gift."


    Pi Parker scratched his head awkwardly.As the elder brother most admired by Cocoa, he didn''t even prepare a gift.


    Fortunately, if you rush back now, you still have some time to prepare.


    ...


    "Here...where is it?"


    When Nana woke up from a coma, she felt that her body was extremely heavy, as if she had been infused with lead, she tried to move, and she felt a soreness like muscle dissolution.


    It is like ten thousand ants, clinging to their own bones, constantly gnawing their own bodies.


    Nana frowned slightly, then feeling a moment of weakness, she fell heavily on the bed.


    "Huh! Big sister, you are awake!"


    At this time, Nana saw clearly that there was a teenage girl lying next to her bed. She was awakened by her violent movement. She rubbed her sleepy eyes and looked excitedly. Nana.


    "When you were washed up by the wave, I thought you were already dead..."


    "Is the outside world so terrible?"


    "Fortunately, you are a girl, otherwise we can''t move you!"


    "Are you better now..."


    Looking at the little girl who asked herself a series of questions, Nana felt a little headache.


    It''s not that she is bored with the little girl''s problem, but now that she wants to think, it feels like ten thousand needles are stirring in her head, which is extremely painful.


    "what!"


    She couldn''t help tapping her head fiercely with both hands, as if only external pain could relieve the sharp pain inside her head.


    "what happened to you!?"


    The little girl was at a loss when she saw this big sister suddenly be like this.


    "No...nothing..."


    After a while, Nana felt the sharp pain in her head eased a lot, and she stroked the little girl''s soft hair weakly.


    "Thank you for saving me... the adults in your house."


    In any case, the little girl saved herself.


    She is a person who knows how to be grateful.


    "Brother and sisters have all gone out, now I am the only one in the house."


    The little girl said slowly like a little adult.


    This sense of maturity surprised Nana slightly, and then looked at the little girl with pity.


    At such a young age, have you lost your parents and depended on your brothers and sisters?


    She looked at the little girl and thought of herself.


    My parents were also in the hands of the pirates when they were young. If it weren''t for Brother Herald desperately to rescue him, I''m afraid he would have died too.


    This is why, Nana has been following Heral.


    But apart from pity, she was not too surprised.


    After all, this seemingly tragic incident is not a rare example in this ridiculous era.


    "I must leave here!"


    After resting for a while, Nana struggled to get out of bed.


    She now has some more important things to do.


    For example, when that "shadow" destroys the next island, stop him!

 1169 Chapter 1144: "Benefactor" 2

    The shadow is terrible, he must be stopped.


    Nana wants to convey this news, only those strong men who unite in the new world can kill this lunatic.


    But as soon as her feet touched the ground, she felt prostration, and then she fell directly to the ground.


    The cold ground made her a little more sober.My current self is too weak, I can''t even do the simplest movement.


    "Sister! What''s the matter with you!"


    But Nana''s fall scared the little girl a lot, and the little girl quickly helped Nana up.


    "Big sister, you should lie down well! My brothers and sisters have gone out, and they will definitely help you when they come back!"


    After helping Nana back on the bed, the little girl turned her head, thought about it, and continued.


    "They are amazing!"


    The little girl thought for a while, how to say.And she saw that the bandage she had finally wrapped up, because of Nana''s previous series of movements, it became loose, and some blood stains leaked from the wound in the bandage.


    She quickly held Nana''s body with her hands.


    "Big sister, don''t move!"


    A small aperture appeared on the little girl''s hand, and then Nana felt her pain relieved a lot.


    And those cracked wounds have healed as well as ever.


    "In this way, Big Sister''s injury will heal much faster!"


    After all this was done, the little girl seemed to be a little weak, and sweat was streaming down her forehead, but she wiped her sweat and didn''t care.


    The little girl thought for a while, how to say.And she saw that the bandage she had finally wrapped up, because of Nana''s previous series of movements, it became loose, and some blood stains leaked from the wound in the bandage.


    She quickly held Nana''s body with her hands.


    "Big sister, don''t move!"


    A small aperture appeared on the little girl''s hand, and then Nana felt her pain relieved a lot.


    And those cracked wounds have healed as well as ever.


    "In this way, Big Sister''s injury will heal much faster!"


    After all this was done, the little girl seemed to be a little weak, and sweat was streaming down her forehead, but she wiped her sweat and didn''t care.


    A... capable person?!


    Nana saw the little girl''s actions, and she almost instantly saw through the little girl''s ability to use devil fruit.


    It seems that the identity of the little girl is not simple!


    Any devil fruit is extremely precious, and even in remote areas, the devil fruit is just regarded as a legend.


    Unless it is the lucky ones chosen by the heavens, it will not be easy for any Devil Fruit Ability person.


    Nana did not expect that she would be so weak. She still too underestimated the threat of sea water to the devil fruit capable person. A devil fruit capable person soaked in the sea water for a long time, like putting a steel bar into strong acid. In the liquid.


    From the outside, it does not seem to be a major problem, but the inside is seriously damaged.


    Now, I can only cultivate in this place for a while.


    Pray, that shadow will not find the next island in a short time!


    Nana felt that her prayer was very likely to come true, because according to some things she had learned, the shadow was a drifter who was sitting in that lone boat and wandering aimlessly on the sea.


    If you are lucky, you may arrive at the next island in two or three days, but if you are not lucky, it is not impossible to float for one or two years.


    Although the islands of the New World are as vast as stars, it is still quite difficult to find an island in the vast ocean.


    "Are your brothers and sisters really that amazing?"


    Nana asked with a soft expression looking at the little girl dancing in front of her.


    "of course!"


    The little girl blinked her big eyes,


    "Brothers and sisters are the best people in the world!"


    "Then where did they go?"


    Nana didn''t know what kind of person it was that could throw such a small, such a cute girl into the house alone.


    "I don''t know, but my brother said that they are doing justice."


    "Are you out?"


    Nana thought to herself.Throwing such a little girl here alone, how big the brother and sister in her mouth should be.


    If the little girl''s ability is leaked out, it will definitely cause some people to covet it.


    After all, mastering such an ability is equivalent to mastering a top medical team in the world.


    No one is unmoved.


    "They will be back in a few days!"


    The little girl nodded and said confidently.


    "Because, it will be Coco''s birthday soon, and my brothers and sisters will definitely be back before Coco''s birthday."


    At the end, the little girl added,


    "Every year,"


    From the outside, it does not seem to be a major problem, but the inside is seriously damaged.


    Now, I can only cultivate in this place for a while.


    Pray, that shadow will not find the next island in a short time!


    Nana felt that her prayer was very likely to come true, because according to some things she had learned, the shadow was a drifter who was sitting in that lone boat and wandering aimlessly on the sea.


    If you are lucky, you may arrive at the next island in two or three days, but if you are not lucky, it is not impossible to float for one or two years.


    Although the islands of the New World are as vast as stars, it is still quite difficult to find an island in the vast ocean.


    "Are your brothers and sisters really that amazing?"


    Nana asked with a soft expression looking at the little girl dancing in front of her.


    "of course!"


    The little girl blinked her big eyes,


    "Brothers and sisters are the best people in the world!"


    "Then where did they go?"


    Nana didn''t know what kind of person it was that could throw such a small, such a cute girl into the house alone.


    "I don''t know, but my brother said that they are doing justice."


    "Are you out?"


    Nana thought to herself.Throwing such a little girl here alone, how big the brother and sister in her mouth should be.


    If the little girl''s ability is leaked out, it will definitely cause some people to covet it.


    After all, mastering such an ability is equivalent to mastering a top medical team in the world.


    No one is unmoved.


    "They will be back in a few days!"


    The little girl nodded and said confidently.


    "Because, it will be Coco''s birthday soon, and my brothers and sisters will definitely be back before Coco''s birthday."


    At the end, the little girl added,


    "Every year,"

 1170 Chapter 1145 Benefactor and Enemy

    Nana never dreamed that the brother and sister in Xiao Ke Ke''s mouth turned out to be the two people who killed her last family.


    Bounty hunter, Pipak and Oya!


    The atmosphere suddenly solidified to freezing point, and even Xiao Ke Ke felt something was wrong.


    "Good sister! Come in!"


    She turned around, shouted to Nana outside the door, then excitedly took Peter Parker''s hand and introduced it to Oya.


    "This is my brother! He is a very powerful adventurer!"


    At this time, Oya also walked out of the room. After she saw Nana, her expression instantly froze.


    If you want to talk about the person she least wants to meet, Lorne, who killed Yaze, is undoubtedly the first one, and second is the navy that symbolizes justice, because their appearance will completely defeat her untimely peaceful life. broken.


    On the left, it was Nana.


    The incident in Guolan Island can''t even tell right from wrong.


    Pepak upholds the justice in his heart, what''s wrong with killing the pirate who is full of evil?


    And Nana, what''s wrong with avenging her family?


    If it were not for a sudden disaster, only one of the two groups would be able to leave Guolan Island alive.


    "Hello there."


    But Aoya still suppressed the shock in her heart.Walking towards Nana pretending to be nonchalant.


    The small island they hide is quite concealed. Nana has absolutely no possibility of finding it here, and it can be seen from the expression of the other party just now. Before that, Nana absolutely didn¡¯t know the relationship between Coco and herself. Relationship.


    More importantly, after a brief contact on Golan Island, she knew that Nana had at least a bottom line, at least she wouldn''t attack those weak and weak.


    "Hello there."


    And Nana also stretched out her hand, clasped Aoya''s hands tightly, suppressed her inner anger, and said with some gritted teeth.


    ...


    "If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn''t believe that you would have such a kind sister."


    After setting up the cocoa, a few of them came to the rooftop.


    "So, this time, are you here to avenge us?"


    And Oya made sure that her conversation would not be heard by Cocoa, she leaned on the wall and looked at Nana calmly.


    She still remembered what Nana said the last time she parted.


    "Last time I let you go, this time, Coco saved me. We are even tied."


    Nana waved her hand and said slowly.


    "I promise you that after I solve you, I will never hurt Little Cocoa."


    "That''s really...thank you."


    Aoya took a deep breath and patted the stunned Pi Parker next to her.


    "Take care of Cocoa."


    Then turned to look at Nana.


    "Thank you for not hurting Koko, I will give you a one-on-one opportunity."


    "Oh?"


    Nana thought that this man and woman would act together and get rid of herself as soon as possible.Unexpectedly, Aoya wanted to single out with herself.


    From her appearance, she should be extremely confident of her own strength.But that''s okay. He hasn''t fully recovered yet. If he can solve one first, the next battle will be much easier.


    Nana''s fist, faintly, showed a hint of metallic luster.


    I am already, not the one I used to be.


    "It''s too touching here, let''s go to the beach."


    But Aoya left such a sentence and jumped, jumped onto the street, and then rushed towards the beach.


    And Nana also left the rooftop and followed Oya''s pace.


    The sea has just receded, and there are still some traces of waves swept up on the beach.


    This place is the place where Nana was first discovered by Coco. Because it is far away from the only port and the mountain road is rugged, the beach must pass through the dense jungle in the center of the island, so the residents of the island generally don¡¯t come. To this place.


    But the so-called difficult mountain roads are not worth mentioning for someone like them.


    Two people quickly came to this place.


    "You are much stronger, did you get a devil fruit?"


    Oya looked at Nana''s fist that was already covered with metal, and said slowly.


    "It seems that you have taken great pains to avenge us."


    She doesn¡¯t hate Nana. In fact, she understands Nana¡¯s mood very much, because after Yaze¡¯s death, her mood is also the same. If she hadn¡¯t met Xiao Keke, she might have followed the same path as Nana. .


    However, it was precisely because she knew Nana''s feelings that she knew better that there was no possibility of reconciliation between the two sides.


    This kind of hatred can only be alleviated with death.


    However, Oya was not so surprised that Nana suddenly obtained a devil fruit.


    After all, according to the male pirate who was killed by them, Nana and others belonged to Ron''s command.


    For Lorne, who was standing on the top of the sea, a devil fruit was nothing precious.


    But Nana didn''t want to chat with Aoya for a while. After adjusting her aura, a trace of murder flashed in her eyes, and then rushed directly towards Aoya.


    The skin of the whole body exudes a dark gray metallic luster, and on the outside of this metallic luster, a layer of black armed color domineering is covered.


    In an instant, she used her most powerful move.


    That is, Herald''s trick before.


    "Steel Martial Body!"


    Under the dual defense blessing, Nana''s defensive power has been superimposed to an incredible level, and it is precisely because of this amazing defensive power that she can survive the destroying attack of "Shadow".


    In an instant, Nana evolved from a beautiful and sexy young woman into a steel monster.


    "If it''s someone else, it might really be a headache."


    And looking at the aggressive Nana, Oya was not too flustered.


    She drew an ordinary knife from her clothes.


    Then, there was a flash of luster on the knife.A trace of luster seems to be able to cut everything.


    "However, any defense in this world is useless in front of me!"


    Aoya yelled, raised her knife, and slashed it at Nana who rushed over.


    The knife directly cut open the outermost layer of Nana''s clothes, and after a short friction with the armed domineering, it cut through the armed domineering defense, and then directly ignored Nana''s steel body.


    A terrifying wound was cut into Nana''s steel body.If it wasn''t for Nana to reflect in time and avoid the past.


    She has now been cut in half by Oya!


    For this result, Aoya did not have much surprise.


    Because her ability just restrained Nana.

 1171 Chapter 1146: Similar Avengers

    Aoya is the cutting person who has eaten the "cutting fruit". In theory, she can cut everything that can be cut.


    Even when she and Yaze attacked the sky island and were trapped by Ron using the sea iron cage, she also cut a hole in the cage with this terrifying ability.


    Therefore, the "steel martial art" that may be a headache for others, in Aoya''s view, does not have much meaning.


    If there is a person in this world who can restrain Nana, there is no doubt that Oya is that person.


    This is absolute restraint!


    Nana regretted it for dozens of steps, and a terrifying wound appeared on her shoulder.


    At the same time, there was still a moment of fear in her heart. If she hadn''t avoided it in time, this wound would pass through her heart.


    "Your ability is absolutely unable to defend against my attack."


    Oya said flatly.


    "This is the restraint between the devil fruits, something you can''t avoid at all."


    Devil fruits are not completely equal.


    Among them, there are the upper and lower devil fruits, and the restraint before the devil fruits.


    It is not impossible that a seemingly invincible fruit ability is suppressed by a funny fruit ability.


    "If you swear to give up revenge, I can let you go. After all, I just want to live a peaceful life."


    But Oya, who succeeded in one blow, seemed unhappy. She looked at Nana and said slowly.


    Because, in this woman, she saw her own shadow.


    In the eyes of "Lorne", isn''t he also like this, helpless?


    "Are you pitying me?"


    On the other hand, Aoya casually tore off a piece of her clothes, and after bandaging her wound, she looked at each other coldly.


    "I will not force you. In fact, for people like us who live in hatred, perhaps death is the best destination."


    Aoya said calmly, this was actually her thoughts.


    There is no end to hatred. Even if Nana kills herself, the seeds of hatred will be planted in Cocoa¡¯s heart. One day, she will discover the truth of the matter. It is the person she saved and killed. Her dearest sister died.


    Or, she will live in remorse all her life.


    Or, she will follow the same path of revenge as Nana and Oya.


    Never ending.


    No matter which path it was, it was not what Oya wanted.


    She just wants a little cocoa to grow up happily.


    "Are you asking me to let go of the hatred that killed my only family member, forgive you?"


    And after hearing Oya''s words, Nana smiled.


    There was a hint of sarcasm on her face.


    "You can do it, but I can''t."


    "Then, sorry."


    After hearing Nana''s words, Oya understood the other party''s thoughts in an instant.


    She can only say a word of sorry in her heart.


    She didn''t want to die here, so the only person who died was this woman who was similar to herself.


    Seeing Nana rushing towards her again, Oya raised her knife again.


    This time, she was going to pierce the other''s heart directly.


    Since the other party cannot let go of their hatred, at least let the other party die without pain.


    However, at this moment, her hand suddenly moved unconsciously.It wasn''t because of trembling or unconscious body twitching, it was more like that a knife was pulling her arm and making her hand swipe aside.


    With this stroke, the knife was rubbed against Nana''s body.


    boom!


    The metal fist wrapped around the armed color domineering, sturdyly blasted into Oya''s lower abdomen.Aoya''s lower abdomen collapsed visible to the naked eye, and the sound of broken bones and internal organs could be faintly heard.She suddenly coughed out a large mouthful of blood, and then she was blown out.


    It slammed into a big tree, and the tree shuddered, and the trunk broke and fell.


    But Oya could not help but get up, Nana has rushed to her front.


    The metal fist was raised high and aimed at Oya''s head.


    Aoya wanted to swing a knife and cut Nana''s body away, but found that her arm with the knife couldn''t move either.


    The metal knife turned into liquid and nailed her arm to the ground.


    At this time, Oya remembered that Nana''s ability is a "steel fruit", capable of turning herself into indestructible steel, and Nana even developed this fruit to a level that her previous owner Herald had not reached. situation.


    That is to remotely control the metal whose quality does not exceed its own.


    And Aoya''s usual knife, impressively, is metal!


    The restraint between devil fruits is not fatal!


    A fatal oversight, the situation on the battlefield was instantly reversed!


    Nana''s fist had already been raised on Oya''s head, and at this time Oya had no time to stop!


    "ended!"


    Nana yelled, but Oya''s face, who was crushed on the ground, didn''t seem to be in despair of death.On the contrary, a few more decompositions.


    She had been tortured by hatred for too long, and the hatred that wanted revenge but had no way of revenge almost suffocated her.


    Just died like this, perhaps, not a bad thing.


    "Take care, Coco. Don''t hurt her, don''t let her know about it."


    Aoya said softly, and then slowly closed her eyes.


    However, the anticipated pain did not come, and Aoya opened her eyes again. She saw a steel fist hanging on her head, but it did not fall.


    Is your heart soft?


    Such an idea emerged in Aoya''s mind, but she quickly denied it.


    Nana is the same person as herself, a person completely controlled by hatred, hatred is the driving force that supports people like them to live, the only difference is that she still has a little cocoa, and Nana has nothing.


    Just as if Lorne was in front of him, he could kill her by just using his hands, and he would never be softened.People like them will never let go of hatred.


    Therefore, the reason why Nana didn''t do it, of course, could not be because at the end, she was moved by the bond between herself and Cocoa.


    Oya opened her eyes and saw that Nana turned her head and cast her gaze to the other side.


    That is the direction of the sea.


    Oya followed Nana''s gaze and looked over.The sea is endless, and the sea is beating against the shore.


    The waves are turbulent, and certain fish leaps from the sea from time to time, breathing the air greedily, and the sun is evenly swayed on the sea, sparkling.


    At the end of the sea level, a small black spot faintly appeared.


    After the little black spot approached, Aoya could see clearly that it turned out to be a small boat.


    On the boat sat a man in a black robe.


    The waves seemed to be afraid of this person, and slapped to the side to make way for the boat.


    From a distance, it looked like a god of death who had tore through the sea and came across the sea.

 1172 Chapter 1147 "He" Is Here

    "Woohoo."


    The whole world fell silent, leaving only the sound of rolling waves.


    However, this kind of voice sounds more like the sea crying to Aoya.


    "Who is he?"


    Aoya tremblingly asked, Nana and the group, interrupted her ribs and made her speak, all felt a sharp pain.


    "Don''t you know him?"


    Nana looked at Oya with a little surprise.


    "There are so many pirates in this world, countless, even the navy dare not say knowing all the pirates. I don''t know one or two, what a normal thing."


    Oya took a deep breath and replied.


    But at the same time, she also understood one thing, that is, the black-robed man who came through the waves is definitely not a simple character.


    Otherwise, Nana would have smashed her head with this punch, smashing her head into a smash.


    "You should know."


    Nana said with a complex expression looking at the boats that were constantly approaching the island.


    "He is the shadow."


    "shadow?"


    A momentary confusion appeared on Aoya''s face, and then quickly replaced by shock.


    In this world, there is only one figure called "Shadow" that makes a pirate of Nana''s level so afraid.


    "If he is allowed to come to this small island, then everyone on the island will not escape death."


    Nana said confidently that before, she had witnessed the cruelty of the shadow. It was a person without emotion, as if the meaning of his existence was destruction.


    Destroy everything.


    At this time, Oya also understood why Nana didn''t kill her.


    "I see, you want to join hands with me."


    "The inhabitants of the island are innocent. It doesn''t make sense just because they were born in the new world and lived on this island for generations, and they suffered for no reason."


    "The whole world can''t find such a ridiculous truth."


    Nana took a deep breath and said.


    "Bee Parker must be contacted immediately."


    At this time, Aoya also stood up, enduring the severe pain, and said slowly.


    Due to the war between the navy and the pirates, those smaller naval bases have long been wiped out by the pirates. The nearest naval base here is the G-2 naval base in the waters of all nations.


    And even if they immediately contacted the Navy G-2 base, it would take at least half a month for the navy to rush from there.


    By that time, I am afraid that the island has been destroyed.


    As for the pirates nearby, Aoya never counted on it.


    In the face of such a crazy and powerful opponent of "Shadow", how can the group of pirates be unable to hide, help?


    Therefore, this small island can only rely on a few of them.


    Pepak rushed over quickly, and he saw Aoya and Nana who still had signs of fighting, and there was a hint of surprise on his face.


    He thought that these two women were really just going to "talk".


    If Oya knew what Pi Parker was thinking, he would definitely curse this man as an idiot.But now is not the time to entangle these.They have more important things to deal with.


    That is, how to deal with the shadow.


    "According to the speed of the boat, it will take about half an hour for the shadow to reach this island."


    "According to his past habits, after landing on the island, he will attack all life on the island indiscriminately, until all life on the island has fallen, he will use terrifying power to destroy the island."


    The power to destroy the island has already touched the realm of legends, and only those legendary pirates possess such terrifying strength.


    "Why are you so clear?"


    Oya looked at Nana and said suspiciously.


    She was not worried that Nana had lied, because there was no need for it.She knows Nana well because they are the same kind of people.


    "because,"


    Nana took a deep breath, as if recalling some painful memories.


    "I''ve encountered him before."


    "When he destroyed the last island, I was on that island. The reason I was saved by Cocoa was also because I was injured in the process of fighting him."


    "He is very strong, that kind of strong without the ability to resist. I can''t even cause him any obstacles. In his eyes, I may be no different from ordinary people who were crushed to death by him."


    Nana''s words resounded in the hearts of Oya and Pipaque, shocking the two of them.


    It can make a pirate of Nana''s level feel powerless.Maybe there are only those legendary pirates?


    "We must join hands, otherwise, this small island will be destroyed by the shadow."


    "I understand."


    After knowing the identity of the other party, Pi Parker did not hesitate at all.


    As for the residents who left the island, the idea of ??running away with Cocoa and Aoya taking advantage of the "shadow" has not yet landed on the island, which was excluded by Pipac from the very beginning.


    He never thought of doing this!He who is obsessed with justice cannot do so.


    "I will make a net to stop him! Then you two will take this opportunity to attack him!"


    Pepak spread out his hands, and countless white spider silks shot out from his palms, forming a large net, covering the shore.


    The spider silk continued to weave, and finally, a white wall was formed, completely blocking the island from the sea.


    This trick was used when he used to block those infected when he was on Golan Island.


    Only that time, after fighting with the two navies, he was a bit exhausted, so the spider silk city wall he created was finally pushed by the infected.


    However, this time, he can be said to be in peak state, and when facing the famous "Shadow", he did not dare to keep his hands, and directly used his best to create an unprecedented and strongest spider silk city wall.


    But Pepak, who created the spider silk city wall, didn''t feel at ease. He wiped the sweat from his forehead and said breathlessly.


    "This wall may not stop the shadow for a long time, but when he attacks this wall, I will manipulate the spider silk, try to entangle him, and slow down his movements."


    "And you, take this opportunity to attack him directly."


    Pipac knows Oya''s ability very well. Oya''s ability can be said to be the most powerful offensive demon fruit in the world, because no matter how strong the flesh is, no matter how powerful the armed color is, there is no way to resist the cutting. will.


    As long as Aoya is given a chance, Aoya will be able to kill any strong man in this world.


    That, the seemingly powerful "Shadow is no exception."


    "I will also give you time."


    As Nana said, the ground began to tremble, and countless steel elements floated from the ground, forming one metal ball after another in the air.


    However, just when they were talking, the spider silk city wall suddenly sent a violent shock.


    then.A gap.From top to bottom, tear the entire spider silk wall apart!

 1173 Chapter 1148 "He" is not a person!

    The white city wall tens of meters high was torn open.


    Through the crack, you can see the wave churning outside, and, standing in the middle of the wave, a man in black robes.


    His hand was slowly lowered, and his palm was still hot. At this time, a weird thought emerged in his heart. That black robe man just used his palm to tear open this city wall?


    You know, this is not an ordinary city wall, but a high wall made of spider silk woven by him.


    Even if the shells hit this high wall, it would not leave any traces, but the black-robed man just tore the high wall open with his bare hands?


    But time did not give Pipacdo the opportunity to think about it, and he roared at the moment the spider silk wall was torn apart.


    "It''s now!"


    The torn city wall suddenly squirmed and rolled towards the black-robed man like a sea wave.


    The black-robed man was caught off guard, and was entangled in the air by countless spider silks.One spider silk broke, and hundreds of other spider silks rushed over, making up for the previous position, and firmly entangled the black robe man.


    "I know!"


    Aoya yelled, and rushed towards the tied up black robe man.


    And the steel elements floating in the air continued to converge in the direction of Oya, finally converging into a long sword of tens of meters.


    Aoya squeezed the long sword, an extremely sharp, as if the will to cut everything, emerged.


    Her ability is to "cut fruits", able to cut everything!


    "Die!"


    Aoya yelled and slashed towards the bound black robe man with a long sword.


    boom!


    Cut down the long sword!A sword light spread from the island, cutting the sea into a gap of several kilometers long.


    It''s like cutting the sea in half.


    After a while, the sea water poured back into the rift, listening to the sound of the sea roaring, Oya weakly put down the sword.


    Just this blow, almost exhausted all of her strength, was her peak blow.


    She is confident, even if the pirate emperors stand in front of her and eat this sword sturdily, there will only be one result.


    That is death.


    In addition, there will be no other results.


    No matter how strong the "shadow" is, it can''t be more powerful than those Pirate Emperors, right?


    This was the only thought in Aoya''s heart. She didn''t believe that this "shadow" would be stronger than the Pirate Emperors, otherwise, why had she never heard of this name before?


    Boom boom boom!


    The spider silk city wall collapsed, and a huge gap appeared on the coast of the entire island.


    The sea water poured into this gap, and the waves rolled.


    This is the trace left by Nana''s sword.


    "we won?"


    But Pepak finally got rid of his strength and fell to the ground, but he couldn''t hide his inner joy.


    You know, they saved the innocent life of an island!


    But Nana''s face didn''t have any expression of rejoicing at all, instead she looked solemnly at the pile of smoke and dust rising by the coast.


    She fought against "Shadow" and didn''t believe that "Shadow" would be solved so easily.


    Wait until the smoke clears.Everyone can see clearly, a black figure standing alone on the shore.


    One of the shadow''s arms was chopped off, and the broken arm fell to the ground, exposing tired bones.But strangely, everyone did not see a drop of blood.


    Shadow''s black robe was also destroyed, revealing his original face.


    What kind of face is that?


    The eye sockets are sunken, the pupils are dull, and the skin shows an abnormal dark blue.


    It''s like a body that has been dead for many years.


    Zi Zi Zi.


    After a while, the shadow finally moved. He was like a puppet being manipulated, his movements were stiff, he slowly squatted down and picked up his broken arm.Then, he ate his arm alive.


    A rotten smell filled the air, and everyone looked at the "shadow" chewing on their arms in shock, and for a while, they forgot to attack.


    "He is not a human!"


    At this time, Aoya reacted first and stood up with strong support.


    "He should be a creature of some kind of fruit power! We must eliminate this monster here!"


    In this world, there are countless magical devil fruit abilities. As for the devil fruit, it is possible to create such a weird thing!


    Almost at the same time, several people moved, and they rushed towards the "shadow" together. They couldn''t let this evil creature continue to exist in this sea.


    Take advantage of this opportunity to destroy it!


    However, at this time, Shadow also finished his own chewing and swallowed his entire arm.


    Eating the shadow of his arm seemed to regain his ability to act. He raised the only remaining arm and pointed it at the three people rushing towards him.


    Three punches!


    He only used three punches, and each punch hit a person in the lower abdomen. The person who was hit felt that his strength was taken away. The bones in his body were shattered, and the whole person was like a pile of slime. Usually, I fall to the ground and can''t get up again.


    What a terrible power this is, they are not on the same level at all!


    And the shadow that solved the three people didn''t seem to want to continue entanglement, but went directly over their bodies and walked towards the depths of the island.


    There is the direction of the town!


    Pepak struggled to grab the shadow''s legs and block the opponent, but his whole bones were shattered. There was no way to stop the opponent even one step. He could only watch the shadow walking towards the town step by step.


    Wherever he went, the trees fell and the birds flew.It actually opened up a path alive in the dense jungle.


    But Pepak, can only look at the back of the shadow that keeps going away,


    "Oh monster!"


    "What is this!"


    "He''s killing someone, hurry up and call the sheriff!"


    "The sheriff was also killed! Everyone, run away!"


    Soon, Pipak heard the screams of horror and despair from the residents.However, he can do nothing.


    If nothing else, this small island will soon be destroyed by this "shadow", just like other small islands destroyed by him.


    But the only people who hoped to stop the "shadow" fell here, and there was no way.


    The desperate wailing of every inhabitant seemed to strike on Pi Parker''s heart.


    This is a torment for him.


    After not knowing how long, he suddenly felt a pair of tender, petite palms touching his body.


    Then a purple halo shrouded the coast.

 1174 Chapter 1149 The weakness of the shadow!

    Little Coco is simple, but not stupid.


    She noticed that her elder brother and sister had a subtle attitude towards the "good sister" who was rescued by herself.


    Therefore, after seeing Pey Parker leave in a hurry, she quietly followed Pey Parker, but because of her very poor physical fitness, she was left behind by Pey Parker. Late.


    However, fortunately, she ran slowly, otherwise she would just catch up with the battle between Pepak and the "Shadow". A little girl like Coco, even with the fruit ability, would be involved in this level of battle. There is only one result.


    That is death.


    A lavender aperture enveloped the broken battlefield, and Xiao Keke used her ability to use the fruits of surgery to carefully repair the shattered bones in her body. After she finally rescued her, she was already full. Sweat profusely.


    "Alive."


    Pepak felt that the pain in his body had completely disappeared, and stood up from the ground, as if he was a new student, and after doing all of this, Xiao Ke Ke walked in the direction of Oya and the others.


    Their situation is much more critical than that of Bi Parker.


    By the time the injuries of the three people were completely repaired, Cocoa was almost exhausted from exhaustion.


    This level of physical energy consumption is not something a ten-year-old girl can bear.


    "I didn''t expect the shadow to be so powerful."


    Aoya looked at a path swept out by the shadow, and said with lingering fear.


    The sword she just swung with Nana''s cooperation was already her peak blow.


    Aoya believed that even those pirate emperors with high self-esteem standing under their own sword would only be killed as a result, but did not expect that the "shadow" is not a human at all!


    It is more like a creation manipulated by a certain fruit power.But what kind of fruit is so powerful that it can create a puppet comparable to the "Legend Pirate"?So how powerful is this capable person?


    Oya couldn''t imagine, but now, she didn''t give her a chance to think.


    Follow the direction where the shadow is leaving.


    In the dense jungle, the trees collapsed, and a road was swept abruptly by the shadow.At the end of the road, you can see the towering town buildings in the center of the island.


    Vaguely, you can hear the wailing of the residents of the town and smell the blood in the air.


    Shadow has already begun to do it.


    There is not much time left for them.


    "But it''s not without good news."


    But after a while, Pepak said slowly.


    "The battle just now proved at least one thing, and that is that the shadow is not invincible. With our cooperation, he can also be injured. If the attack just cannot kill him, then, next time, aim at his head. , Chopped off his head and smashed his body. I don''t believe he can continue to slaughter."


    Pepak took a deep breath, and ran towards the town.


    For every second of delay, the residents of the island will suffer unimaginable suffering.


    Pi Parker has no time to waste.


    "Little Coco, you hide in the boat immediately!"


    But Aoya walked to the front of Little Coco and said softly to the little girl.


    On the coast, there is a small boat, which is the ship that the shadow rides. According to rumors, as long as the shadow escapes the island when the shadow starts, then the shadow will not continue to pursue it, just like a robot, performing its own set program.


    Aoya didn''t want to let Xiao Ke be in danger.


    The little girl nodded very well.She knew that she was here, it was just a burden.


    "I am waiting for you!"


    She said forcefully, and then ran in the direction of the boat.


    Only by letting the brothers and sisters feel at ease can they let go of their hands and fight!


    Little Coco has always been very cute!


    "Although it is presumptuous, but I still want to ask you to help me."


    At this time, Oya turned around and said to Nana.


    She looked at this woman who should be her enemy with a complicated expression.


    "I must borrow your power, otherwise, with my speed, I may not be able to get close to the shadow."


    "After this battle is over, we will come to resolve the matter between us."


    "Humph."


    Nana snorted coldly, ignoring Oya at all, and ran straight towards the town.


    Although she is a pirate, she still can''t let her sit and watch this small island suffer such an innocent disaster and let these innocent residents die.


    The two quickly followed Pi Parker.Looking at the two people behind, Pepak said as he ran.


    "During the battle I was just in, I discovered a fatal flaw in the shadow. Wait a moment, I will verify it. If this flaw really exists, we might be able to stop it!"


    ...


    "No!"


    In the very center of the town, the originally quiet and peaceful streets have been covered by fire, and the exquisite small buildings have collapsed. Residents are trapped in the sea of ??fire and have nowhere to escape.


    A woman, kneeling on the ground, firmly grasped the foot of a man in black in front of her, pleading.


    "We are willing to offer all our wealth, please don''t hurt my daughter!"


    She originally lived in a rich family and grew up on the island. In her more than 20 years of life, she has never left the island.


    But a woman does not look forward to the outside world, because she has a husband who loves her very much, and a very cute daughter.


    She is satisfied.


    And because this small island is remote and lacking in resources, the rampant pirates on the sea simply don¡¯t want to come to this poor place, so this small island is rarely attacked by pirates.


    The woman thought that her peaceful life would last a lifetime, but today, she has encountered her own lifelong nightmare.


    The man in black who didn''t know where he came from, ruined everything about her, and the lovely daughter was trapped in the raging flames.


    The neighbours fled in all directions, wailing constantly, no one noticed all this.


    The daughter was trapped in the fire, and the desperate cry for help almost made the woman feel desperate.


    However, the black-robed man did not pay attention to all of this, but walked towards the strong young man closest to him.


    "Don''t come here!"


    The young man shouted desperately, and the black-robed man seemed to be a deadly death, approaching him step by step.


    And the god of death cannot hear the wailing of ordinary people.


    But at this moment, a gun shot cut through the sky.


    A bullet hit the black-robed man''s head.

 1175 Chapter 1150 Ordinary people are also heroes!

    A middle-aged sheriff raised a flintlock rifle and aimed at the black-robed man.Said tremblingly.


    "You monster, leave our town!"


    The sheriff shouted with a trembling voice.


    However, the black-robed man just shook his body slightly, and then a twisted bullet fell to the ground.


    A white spot appeared on his temple, which was the mark left by the bullet on his body.


    There is no legendary powerhouse who cares about ordinary bullets, because bullets do not have the ability to penetrate their armed defense.


    Unless, this bullet is carved from Hailou stone.


    But obviously, this barren island can''t find this kind of sea building stone bullet.


    The black-robed man turned his body, and then staggered towards the gunman sheriff.


    "You stop!"


    The sheriff roared tremblingly.Constantly pulling the trigger, the pitch-black bullets pierced out and hit the body of the black robe man.


    But apart from leaving one after another dispensable white spots on his body, it had no effect.


    He couldn''t even stop the pace of the black robe man!


    After he walked in front of the sheriff, the sheriff pulled the trigger again trembling, but this time, no bullets were shot.


    The bullets are exhausted!


    The black robe man directly screwed his neck with his hand.


    Click!


    The sheriff''s eyes widened, and then, like a rag pocket, fell to the ground feebly.


    The things that people fear most are the things that they cannot understand.


    An atmosphere of despair shrouded the town.


    But at this time, an angry roar sounded in everyone''s ears.


    "You bastard!"


    "I am your enemy!"


    The fire was punched out of a passage, and the figure of Pipak appeared at the other end of the passage.


    He looked at all this angrily.The fist creaked!


    This bastard is simply a beast without feelings!


    And the shadow gave up his prey and looked at Pi Parker.


    After thinking for a while, he walked slowly towards Pepak.


    The countless residents around looked at the black-robed man with horror. Everywhere he went, all the residents couldn''t help taking a step back, lest the god of death would see himself.


    However, Shadow didn''t seem to be interested in these weak people, but walked straight towards Pi Parker.


    "Your opponent is me!"


    Pepak roared, and countless spider silks shot out from his arm and wrapped around the shadow, and the shadow did not evade, allowing these tough spider silks to entangle him.His pace was getting slower and slower, but he didn''t stop.


    Pepak knew that there was no way to stop the shadow with spider silk, but his purpose was not to stop the shadow. With a wave of his hand, the spider silk shot towards the blazing house nearby.Securely tied to the house that is about to collapse.


    The fire is to restrain the spider silk, but the purpose of Bepak is not to use the house to block the shadow, but!


    In front of the flames, the spider silk is extremely fragile, but after being covered by the fire, these houses are also fragile.


    Only need an external force, it will collapse!


    And the spider silk connected to the shadow just provided this external force!


    As the shadow moved, the house finally couldn''t withstand the pulling force, and fell toward the direction of the shadow''s advancement.The burning building smashed into Shadow''s body.


    But the shadow has no intention of avoiding it!


    boom!


    The flame ruins hit the shadow!


    This was a plan of Bepak. He sensed that the shadow was like a puppet and could only act around his own established logic, and this logic prioritized the annihilation of the most threatening enemy.Although possessing incomparable power, the shadow fighter skill is actually too simple.


    Pi Parker used Shadow''s fighting logic!


    has it ended?


    The residents looked at this pile of ruins, thinking with lingering fears.


    That person like a god of death, really, was it solved so easily?


    Everyone turned their attention to Bipak.Grateful.


    If it weren''t for Bepak, they might be dead!


    However, at this time, the pile of ruins suddenly shook a few times, and then, a pale arm stretched out from the ruins and directly grabbed Pepak''s neck!


    Is it over? Of course it''s impossible!


    Shadow''s body slowly walked out of the ruins, an attack of this level could not threaten him at all!


    The shadow lifted Pepak up. This is the only opponent on this small island who can pose a slight threat to him, so he must get rid of the opponent!


    But Pepak seemed to have thought of this result a long time ago, he closed his eyes and suddenly roared!


    "It''s now!"


    A figure rushed out from the side!


    Aoya jumped out, holding a long knife that she had just picked up in her hand.


    The will to cut everything is wrapped around the long knife!


    The shadow felt a huge threat coming from behind, and just wanted to put down Bepak and solve this threat, but found that his body suddenly couldn''t move!


    Countless spider silks entangled on his and Pepak''s bodies.Pi Parker smiled sternly, he was waiting for this opportunity!


    Shadow¡¯s fighting logic is very simple. It is to find the most threatening target and eliminate it first. Then Pepak will try his best to use himself as a bait to attract the shadow!


    And Nana moved at this time, she waved her hand, countless steel elements floated from the ruins, and gathered towards Aoya.


    Formed a long sword tens of meters long!


    Shadow wanted to try to break free from the shackles of the spider silks. Under normal circumstances, this level of shackles could not stop him for long. It only takes a hard effort to break the spider silks!


    However, Aoya did not give the shadow time to break free, she held a long sword ten times longer than her body, and slashed towards the shadow!


    The long sword has the will to cut everything!It hit the ground fiercely!


    boom!


    The ground collapsed, and the island was cut into a huge gap!The sword light even spread to the sea, causing a monstrous wave!


    And the shadow, in the end, slowly stopped his free movement.


    His body was cut into two halves!


    Not only him, but Peter Parker behind the shadow, even if he dodges in time, a crack that spreads from the left shoulder to the right abdomen will cut his whole person open.


    With blood swaying, everyone looked at this scene in shock.


    Then, a resident stood up solemnly and bowed to Pi Parker.


    Immediately afterwards, all the survivors stood up and bowed to the few who had saved them.


    This is their silent, highest, thank you.

 1176 Chapter 1151

    Disasters will always pass.The climate of the new world is fickle.


    The sudden heavy rain extinguished the fire in the town.Let this ordinary town avoid the fate of destruction.


    Aoya and others declined the gratitude of the residents of the town, and quietly left this place when the town was celebrating the rest of their lives.


    Their journey is not over.


    "Just a little bit, you are dead!"


    In the cabin of the boat, Little Coco kept busy piecing together broken limbs for Pi Parker, Oya said in a deep voice, coldly.


    "If my sword is deflected a little bit, you will be killed on the spot. Even if we collect your body, we won''t be able to save you."


    Little Coco¡¯s fruit of surgery creates an operating space, randomly pieced together people or animals in the space, so Pepak seems to be cut in half, but as long as he is not dead, then Coco can Able to save him back through the fruits of surgery.


    However, the fruit of the operation is not a resurrection fruit.Can''t save the dead.


    But Pipac didn''t speak. If he hadn''t done so at the time, Oya would definitely not be able to hit the shadow with this sword.


    And the shadow will react quickly and clean up the few of them who are threatening to him, so no one can save the residents of this small island.


    "Right, one more thing."


    At this moment, Oya seemed to think of something, with a hesitant expression on his face.


    She still remembered the agreement between herself and Nana, after the shadow incident was over, to settle the matter between herself and her.


    She looked around, but saw that Nana was no longer in the cabin. When she came to the deck, she only saw that a small boat had left the boat without knowing when.


    Nana, left again.


    "This woman."


    Nana suddenly smiled as she watched the boat disappearing at the end of the sea.


    Some helplessly smiled.


    The grievances between myself and her, perhaps, will never be clean.


    However, she turned around again and looked at the sea, like a small black island.


    The look is complicated.


    She is not a good person, but she often does things that only the savior can do.


    But at least, the shadow is dead. In this sea, there will be no more innocent people who will suffer the tragic fate of the destruction of the island.


    ...


    No one noticed that at this time, there was a white warship in the waters near the island that should have been destroyed.


    The battleship did not fly the flag, but judging from the fortitude soldiers on the deck and the white spray paint on the entire body of the battleship, it should be a naval main battleship.


    Several watchers looked around vigilantly, as if monitoring the surrounding movement. Once any suspicious ships approached this warship, they would be caught in their eyes.


    And it is not the high-level navy that can make these soldiers so cautious, even sending heavy troops to protect, but an old man.


    One, wearing a dark blue suit, with a long straight white hair, and a long and vertical beard, extending almost to the lower abdomen like a waterfall.


    He stood in the cabin where he was alone, with a solemn expression.


    There was a closed coffin in front of me, I don''t know what was inside.


    At this time, the phone worm suddenly rang.


    "I heard that your little pet failed or was defeated by a few unknown little characters."


    An old voice came from the other end of the phone worm.


    "Is such that."


    The old man sat down and spoke slowly.


    "It seems that after such a long and easy life, you have forgotten how to fight. Turn a fierce beast into a cat."


    The voice on the other end of the phone worm began to tease. They seemed to be old friends for many years, and did not care about the identity of each other.


    "It''s just an accident."


    "Accident? Should you come back first and think about how you fought in the past."


    "Let the sword or fist take your place in this action, or the plague that appeared some time ago."


    "No need."


    The old man shook his head.


    "The past things leave him in the dust in history."


    "The reappearance of the plague has already made the Navy suspicious. If a few other people also appeared in this way, the wisdom of the guy in the Warring States period should be suspicious of us."


    "After all, the only thing our previous identities have in common is that we arrived at that place together."


    "It''s just a small accident. I can fix this accident easily."


    "You''re still as confident as before." The old man on the other side of the phone worm sighed and said.


    "But it''s up to you, after all, it has nothing to do with me."


    "so be it."


    The old man was about to hang up the phone worm, but suddenly, the other side of the phone worm''s voice, as if he was thinking of something, said casually.


    "Do you think that this adult, this time, is a bit strange?"


    This careless sentence was like a blockbuster that was directly detonated. The air instantly dropped a few degrees, and the two people were silent at the same time.


    After a while, the old man said.


    "No."


    "Dududu."


    The phone worm hung up, and the old man closed his eyes and fell into thought.


    Time did not know how long it had passed before he was awakened from his dream.It turned out that it was one of his secretary. Seeing that his boss hadn''t moved for a long time, he was worried about something unexpected, so he walked in and reminded him.


    "I am getting old and fell asleep accidentally."


    The old man smiled and said helplessly.


    "People who like to use their brains are like this, and so is my grandfather. He used to be a well-known doctor in the village. When he retires, he is still keen to help others, but he often likes to sleep."


    "This is the performance of smart people."


    The secretary is a young man. He looked at the old man in front of him and made no secret of his admiration.


    After all, this is the highest peak of power in this world!


    "Is it?"


    The old man squinted his eyes and said with a smile.


    "Do me a favor, young man."


    "We are happy to help!"


    The secretary quickly said excitedly, you know, if you get the favor of the adult in front of you, it will be soaring!


    "Help me open the lid of this coffin, I am a little old, and I don''t have enough strength!"


    Without even thinking about it, the young man immediately walked in front of the coffin, then grabbed the coffin board and pushed hard.


    He was originally an excellent graduate of the Naval Academy, otherwise he would not get such a good position, so in terms of physical ability, even if compared with those elite navies, he would not do much.


    This coffin board, in his hand, was like a toy, and he opened it easily!


    However, the scene in front of him surprised him.


    Because, in the coffin, there is no corpse as he imagined.


    Rather, a black robe that almost envelops the whole person!

 1177 Chapter 1152

    The old man walked out of the cabin. When the soldiers outside saw the old man, they immediately stopped patrolling and bowed respectfully.


    There is no other reason, just because the identity of this seemingly old and weak old man is really too noble!


    It''s just that the old man suddenly wanted to come to see the new world, and their entire elite army dispatched three.You know, they are elite troops directly cultivated by the world government. Every member of the troops possesses extraordinary combat effectiveness, even comparable to the brigadier generals of the navy headquarters!


    But now, this elite unit is all around the old man, and there is only one purpose, that is, to protect the safety of the old man.


    In their creed, the safety of the elderly is above all else. When necessary, even if they are wiped out, they must be sent to a safe place!


    But there was not a single soldier who had any objections to this.


    Just because of the identity of the old man.


    World government, the pinnacle of power, one of the five old stars!


    "The sea in the new world is no different from the paradise. I''m tired of seeing it!"


    The old man said this suddenly, looking at the endless sea.After hearing his words, the soldiers behind him finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    You know, this is a new world!It is a new world ruled by the terrifying pirate emperors and countless pirate heroes. If the old man¡¯s whereabouts are leaked, it will definitely cause an uproar!


    Even the pirate emperors will show a certain interest. Once they are paid attention to by the dangerous pirates, then this warship is dangerous.


    It was not that he was worried about his own life, but that he was worried that even if the Pirate Emperors blocked them, even if they gave their lives, it would not help.


    Now that the old man said that he was bored, the hanging hearts of these soldiers finally let go.


    Now the whereabouts of this warship has not been exposed, as long as they head towards the red earth continent, someone will naturally meet them.


    The sea is vast, and as long as their luck is not too bad, they will not even encounter a pirate group on their way home.And even if you encounter some miscellaneous fish pirates, don''t be afraid. After all, the soldiers on this ship are all elite among the elite, and ordinary pirates can easily solve them.As for those strong men with names and surnames, they are either shrouded in their own territory, watching the chaotic sea as a spectator, or fighting other pirate forces for their territory, and they have no time to take care of them.


    Therefore, the soldiers are not worried.


    "You mean, are we going back now?"


    A soldier captain asked with a trembling voice.


    "Yes, in this chaotic place, I''m so sorry that it makes you nervous all day long."


    The old man said slowly, with a gentle and gentle tone that made people feel like a spring breeze.


    The boat slowly turned around, and drove towards the red soil continent along the route they had planned long ago.


    However, no soldier noticed that a coffin was thrown into the sea.


    The coffin wandered aimlessly on the sea with the tide.


    After the warship left this sea area, I don¡¯t know how long it took. Finally, the coffin lid suddenly moved. A dead arm pushed aside the coffin board and sat up from the coffin.


    Wearing a black robe, he shrouded his whole body in a shadow, like a shadow.


    ...


    "Two more islands were destroyed. According to intelligence, both islands were attacked by shadows."


    Naval headquarters, Marin Vando.Marshal''s office.


    A navy soldier holding an intelligence report is reporting to the Warring States Period.


    The Warring States frowned, it seemed that it was difficult to contain his anger.


    "Shadow, shadow, are all the pirates of the new world crazy?"


    He didn''t understand the meaning of this shadow destroying one island after another. Could it be to show other pirates of his powerful strength?But since you have the strength, why not go directly to the pirates who have been famous for a long time!


    Stepping on someone else¡¯s head is not the fastest way to become famous?


    Warring States did not understand.


    "These two islands, just like the rumors, sank into the sea within three days after being attacked by the shadows, and completely disappeared into the sea of ??the new world."


    And navy soldiers seem to be used to it


    Now the whereabouts of this warship has not been exposed, as long as they head towards the red earth continent, someone will naturally meet them.


    The sea is vast, and as long as their luck is not too bad, they will not even encounter a pirate group on their way home.And even if you encounter some miscellaneous fish pirates, don''t be afraid. After all, the soldiers on this ship are all elite among the elite, and ordinary pirates can easily solve them.As for those strong men with names and surnames, they are either shrouded in their own territory, watching the chaotic sea as a spectator, or fighting other pirate forces for their territory, and they have no time to take care of them.


    Therefore, the soldiers are not worried.


    "You mean, are we going back now?"


    A soldier captain asked with a trembling voice.


    "Yes, in this chaotic place, I''m so sorry that it makes you nervous all day long."


    The old man said slowly, with a gentle and gentle tone that made people feel like a spring breeze.


    The boat slowly turned around, and drove towards the red soil continent along the route they had planned long ago.


    However, no soldier noticed that a coffin was thrown into the sea.


    The coffin wandered aimlessly on the sea with the tide.


    After the warship left this sea area, I don¡¯t know how long it took. Finally, the coffin lid suddenly moved. A dead arm pushed aside the coffin board and sat up from the coffin.


    Wearing a black robe, he shrouded his whole body in a shadow, like a shadow.


    ...


    "Two more islands were destroyed. According to intelligence, both islands were attacked by shadows."


    Naval headquarters, Marin Vando.Marshal''s office.


    A navy soldier holding an intelligence report is reporting to the Warring States Period.


    The Warring States frowned, it seemed that it was difficult to contain his anger.


    "Shadow, shadow, are all the pirates of the new world crazy?"


    He didn''t understand the meaning of this shadow destroying one island after another. Could it be to show other pirates of his powerful strength?But since you have the strength, why not go directly to the pirates who have been famous for a long time!


    Stepping on someone else¡¯s head is not the fastest way to become famous?


    Warring States did not understand.


    "These two islands, just like the rumors, sank into the sea within three days after being attacked by the shadows, and completely disappeared into the sea of ??the new world."


    And navy soldiers seem to be used to it

 1178 Reference 1153

    The shadow that had already died in the intelligence has appeared again.


    And this time, he appeared grandiosely on the main channel and was witnessed by many people.


    "Where is his next destination?"


    Warring States asked in a deep voice.


    There is no doubt about the madness and power of the shadow, this guy must be solved as soon as possible, and there will be endless suffering.


    "He will arrive in the waters of Roxor in three days."


    With the order of the Warring States Period, the entire command center was running like a precision gear. Soon, an intelligence officer would draw the possible route of the shadow on the map of the new world.


    "According to wind direction, route, cold and warm ocean currents, and various influences."


    "The next destination in the shadow may be Sdio!"


    "Then, if the blue pheasant in the G-2 branch is dispatched, with his ability, it should be able to stop the shadow..."


    The Warring States period said so, but he was taken aback for a moment, and frowned his brow.


    "What, where do you say Shadow''s next destination is?"


    "Sdio. Master Marshal."


    ...


    Sdio, because it is rich in steel, it has the reputation of the city of steel.


    But also because of the rich steel resources here, many pirates are eyeing this place.Only because of the checks and balances of the several major forces that previously occupied Sdio, it did not cause much war.


    However, this balance was broken after the arrival of the Wienhill family.


    These indigenous forces, who were not opponents of the aggressive and ambitious Wienhill family at all, were easily swept out of Sdio.


    Then before other forces had reacted, the Veenhill family completely controlled the island, and used the island''s steel resources to produce even more powerful weapons.


    These weapons and armaments are the cornerstone of the Vennhill family''s ambitions.


    There is no doubt that Sdio is the true core of this terrible family.


    Any force that wants to get involved here must face the thunder of the Vennhill family.


    At least, in the eyes of many forces, it is so.


    Sdie''s steel building towers into the sky, and under the care of the Wienhill family, it has become a metropolis like a steel forest.


    Residents living in these steel buildings don''t have to worry all day, fearing that one day pirates will attack here and die for some ridiculous reason.


    As long as they don''t violate the laws of the Vennhill family, they can do whatever they want. This kind of freedom has become the local customs of Sdio.


    As a result, many tourists, businessmen, and even adventurers from other islands will linger and even settle here after they come here.


    The Wienhill family welcomes anyone who wants to live here.There are only two premises.


    First, it is useful.


    Second, it is obedient.


    Even if it is so demanding, there are many people rushing to it. After all, compared to the safety of their lives, a small price is simply insignificant.


    At this time, the very center of Sdieo Steel Forest was located in a dark iron castle at the highest point.


    In the main hall, Lorne is fighting with a beast.


    He hasn''t fought like this for a long time, because when his strength has risen to a certain level, this ordinary beast is no different from cats, bugs, and ants. It is not so much fighting, but playing.


    And Lorne was indeed playing.


    In the octagonal cage, a saber-toothed tiger a few meters high made a deafening roar, and in the gaps between its teeth, you could even see the remains of its food yesterday.


    The saber-toothed tiger looked at the little bit in front of him with a hideous expression.


    It has attacked many times, but it is very cunning to change this little bit, and every time, it happens to escape its attack.


    This feeling gave it, as the king of beasts, a feeling of being played around.


    As the king of beasts, it has its own dignity, and its dignity is repeatedly and repeatedly challenged by this little bit.It is determined to tear up the monster in front of it.


    "Roar!"


    The saber-toothed tiger snarled, bent his forelegs, leaped forward, and rushed towards Xiaobudian.


    It is very clever, driving the enemy to the corner of the octagonal cage, and the other party can avoid its own attack as much as it wants. It can only lower its body and draw it through its abdomen.


    But the opponent couldn''t imagine it, as long as he lowered his head, he was greeted by his own powerful tail slam.


    It is impossible for a human being''s fragile body to be able to withstand his own blow.


    "phantom."


    However, facing the cunning attack of the Sabretooth Tiger, Lorne did not resist, but closed his eyes.


    His body suddenly split into two people, and the Sabre-toothed tiger directly rushed onto the body of Ron at the back, passed through Ron''s body, and hit the iron net of the octagonal cage heavily.


    "The Phantom Fruit can create its own phantom. The phantom can only last for a very short time, but within the duration, it can make the same attack as the body."


    Outside, Violet took out a notebook and began to record the abilities Lorne showed.


    "This is already the fifth fruit. Boss, how many devil fruits have you eaten?"


    Beside Violet, Jody''s eyes widened, looking at everything inside.


    A person can only eat one kind of devil fruit, which is almost the iron law on the sea, but at this time, Lorne shows several different kinds of devil fruit.


    Every devil fruit ability is powerful and weird.


    It''s almost like it is.God-like.


    This is what the boss has hidden for so long, is the plan of ascending the gods?


    "a lot of."


    And Ron said slowly, he snapped his fingers, a green light emerged from his hand, and then rushed towards the injured saber-toothed tiger.


    After these green rays touched the saber-toothed tiger''s body, they quickly repaired the other''s wounds. Almost an instant later, the saber-toothed tiger got up again.


    "Healing fruits can heal the opponent''s injuries by consuming physical strength. Surgical fruits and lower fruits in the form of human fruits, monsters, and angels."


    This fruit was bought by Lorne in the hands of Doflamingo, and Doflamingo got it from a certain force in his own territory.Lorne paid a great price to exchange this fruit from Doflamingo.


    After getting up again, the Sabretooth Tiger''s eyes looked at Ron obviously not as fierce as before, but a little more fearful.


    It curled up in the corner of the octagonal cage, and never dared to attack Lorne again.


    "Fat tiger, erase the memory of the saber-toothed tiger."


    And Lorne seemed to have expected all this, clapped his hands, and slowly said to the outside of the octagonal cage, a strong man who looked like a meat mountain.


    "Go! Boss!"


    After hearing the order, Fat Tiger walked towards the saber-toothed tiger with a grinning face.


    The saber-toothed tiger instinctively wanted to resist, but it didn''t know why, it suddenly felt that this scene was somewhat familiar.

 1179 Chapter 1154 "Invincible"?

    Lorne blasted directly into the saber-toothed tiger''s body with a fist, and his arm was imaginary, and from the saber-toothed tiger''s body he pulled out an object emitting a blue light.


    This is the soul of the saber-toothed tiger.


    "The fruits of ghosts and ghosts can gain the ability to control evil spirits and souls, and when necessary, they can use these manipulated souls to transfer their own fatal injuries. The lower fruit of the soul fruits."


    Violet wrote this sentence again.


    This fruit is taken from the original king Qiwuhai, the ghost hand Aze.


    The two sides have been hostile for many years. Of course, Lorne has a good understanding of the ability of this old opponent, so after Yaze attacked the sky island and was killed by Lorne, his ability naturally came to Lorne''s hands.


    "It''s still not as proficient as Yaze. The transfer of fatal damage should be the ability that the ghost fruit has only after awakening."


    Lorne stuffed the saber-toothed tiger''s soul again.The recovered saber-toothed tiger looked around blankly, but saw a man standing in front of him and smiling at him.


    "Roar!"


    It roared at the man naturally, but I don''t know why, this time, its roar was much smaller.


    "It''s a pity that I didn''t get Xie Nian Huo, or Elinis''s ability."


    Lorne said with some regret, one of their abilities is to be able to guide the target''s evil thoughts and amplify the fruit of the evil thoughts of the target''s greed, and the other is to amplify the target''s desires and make the target crazy to chase the fruit of their ideals.If these two devil fruits that can affect people''s hearts are obtained, then Lorne''s strength will be greatly increased.


    Saber-toothed tiger yelled angrily when he saw the man in front of him dared to ignore him.


    Then it rushed towards Lorne, it was about to tear the opponent apart.


    "Roar!"


    But at this time, a semi-transparent barrier suddenly appeared in front of Ron. The Sabre-Toothed Tiger felt as if it had hit a mountain, stopped suddenly, and then slowly slid towards the ground.


    "The barrier fruit can create a barrier to protect yourself."


    This is the ability of Basefito. After catching this cunning guy, Lorne directly extracted the opponent''s ability.


    The saber-toothed tiger slowly climbed up from the ground, and kept curling back, looking at Lorne in fear.


    It is afraid, any creature will unconsciously fear its unknown creature, and it is no exception.


    Fat Tiger sneered, preparing to come over to clear the memory of the saber-toothed tiger, but was stopped by Lorne.


    "There is no need to test it anymore."


    Lorne waved his hand and said.


    Although he still has some abilities that he hasn''t demonstrated, they are all auxiliary abilities that are not very helpful for combat.


    At this time, the saber-toothed tiger seemed to understand Ron''s words and stood up tremblingly.Looking at Lorne gratefully.


    Finally, relieved.


    It thinks so.


    "Now, boss, you should be invincible, after the completion of the plan of ascending the gods, no one in this sea should be your opponent."


    After Lorne walked out, Jody walked over with a flattering look.His strength actually fell out of the first echelon of the family very early, but because he has followed Lorne for so many years, he is still in the center of family power.


    It''s just that Jody still has a strong heart. He wants to know how strong Ron is now?


    "How powerful?"


    Lorne stopped and thought for a while.


    "Should face the vast majority of people on this sea, and they won''t fall behind."


    Jody rolled his eyes, this sentence is like never said.Even before the completion of the plan of ascending the gods, Ron was already the most powerful person in this sea.


    Seeing Jodi like this, Lorne shrugged helplessly, he did not lie.


    Because he really doesn''t know how strong he is, who can''t beat him, and he won''t know until he''s beaten. This is the creed he has always believed in.


    However, after the plan was completed, he made up for some of the weaknesses of his clone.For example, there are almost invincible "barrier fruits" in defense, and the "healing fruits" can be used for treatment when injured, and there are also "fluttering fruits" and "ghost fruits", which are already powerful devil fruits used in combat.Coupled with the incomparable physical power of the clone, there should not be many opponents in this world that can allow him to fight.


    But Lorne still had some regrets, because even with so many abilities, he still had no way to deal with the woman above Mary Joa.


    Time, time, may be the most powerful ability in the world, as long as you can''t survive the years, everything is empty talk.


    "It''s a pity that I didn''t get Sanchuanqi and the ability of Case."


    Lorne sighed.


    If you can get Sanchuanqi¡¯s "Fruit Lock" ability to forcibly block the woman¡¯s "fruits of time" before the battle, or get Case¡¯s "fruit of space" ability so that the opponent cannot capture his own actions, then There is a war.


    But it is a pity that Sanchuanqi died in Mariejoa. His abilities have never known which corner of the sea he would end up in. After the failure, Case became very cunning and did not easily show up. Body, even if Lorne wanted to catch him, there was a certain degree of difficulty.


    "By the way, have you got the few devil fruits I wanted?"


    At this time, Lorne suddenly stopped and asked Violet beside him.


    "You mean the fruit of the fortress of the godfather of the West Sea Gangster, and the fruit of the scarecrow of the "magic" Basil Hawkins in the North Sea?"


    Violet paused and continued to ask.


    "The family has sent a small team to look for them all over the world. I believe there will be results soon."


    "I know."


    Lorne nodded his head. He had been greedy for a long time for the devil fruits of these people. If all of these devil fruits were in his hands, his shortcomings would be made up a lot.


    However, what Lorne cares most is not the "gangster godfather" Capone Becky and the "magic" Basil Hawkins, but another supernova who should have appeared in the story. Gluttonous Girl" Joe Ellie Bonnie.And... the ability of the chef in the Charlotte family.


    The abilities of the two of them were what Lorne wanted most at this time.


    Lorne is now a container, and those devil fruits are like objects in a container.


    Every time he uses his abilities, Lorne has to consume multiple physical stamina, even if his physical stamina exceeds that of ordinary people, he can''t resist such consumption.So he needs a devil fruit that can replenish his physical strength in time.

 1180 Chapter 1155

    And the baker chef''s ability to make food at will and replenish energy is exactly what Lorne needs now.


    Although you can eat anything from the gulp fruit, the prepared food is undoubtedly more capable of replenishing energy than the steel of trees.


    As for the "gluttonous girl" Joelie Bonnie, her ability Lorne didn''t know, but through it, she could turn a soldier in his prime into a twilight old man, or a newborn baby. Ability should be related to time.


    Lorne wanted to use her ability to study the ability of the woman above Mary Joa.


    It''s just a pity that the bread chef is now under his ally, the Charlotte family''s subordinates, and the "gluttonous girl" Joe Ellie Bonnie has never been seen, and Lorne has no chance to capture the other party.


    So these two things can only be reduced to empty talk.


    Going around, the current top priority has returned to the search for all kinds of devil fruits.


    "After several rounds of hunting, the capable people on the sea are very jealous of us and dare not show up easily, especially those who have strong fruit abilities but are not strong in their own right."


    Violet sighed and said.


    It is not the first time that the Vennhill family has hunted abilities. Those abilities have long been prepared, especially now that the sea is chaotic. Those abilities are like a group of mice, hiding in dark corners. Will not show up easily at all.


    So even if the family is in great shape, there is no suitable goal for a while.


    "Then put aside other things first, and search for the trail of Case with all your strength."


    Lorne thought for a while. Compared with other fruit abilities, Case''s "Space Fruit" ability was undoubtedly what Ron needs most at this time.


    Only with this ability can Lorne have the confidence to face the woman above Mary Joa.


    "understood."


    Viollet nodded.She was silent for a moment, then suddenly spoke.


    "By the way, there is one more thing that must be reported to the young master."


    "Oh?"


    "Yesterday, Pope Arelli sent an information that someone contacted the Church of Holy Truth and claimed to have clues related to the text of history."


    "Pope Areli is sending someone to contact that person to verify the authenticity."


    "Is that so?"


    Lorne showed a thoughtful expression.He did publish a bounty on the historical text in the underground world before. In order to avoid those who are hostile to the family deliberately nauseating himself, Lorne even established several false identities.


    Among them, the Church of the Holy Truth under Arellie also helped Lorne collect information.


    However, after the clues of the last historical text were cut off on Golan Island, Lorne had given up the idea of ??finding Lovedrew by translating the historical text. He wanted to know directly through those who had arrived in Lovedrew. The seat of Love Drew.


    Unexpectedly, after so long, this thing that was almost forgotten by Ron had once again surfaced.


    "Then send someone to contact Arelli. Once you get a valuable clue, report it to me immediately."


    Lorne said.He will not let go of any clues, after all, he has a reason to go to Lovelu.


    All my doubts need to go to that place to get answers.


    "I know."


    Violet nodded respectfully, then stepped back, hiding in the darkness.


    In the entire Dark Iron Castle, only Lorne was left looking at it.


    The sea is endless. From ancient times to the present, no one can truly control this sea.


    But Lorne was confident that he would be the first person.


    Because he has become a "god".


    If you can''t even become a god yourself, then no one in this world can do it.


    But suddenly, Lorne''s expression gradually became cold.


    He looked towards somewhere in the sea, a trace of killing intent gradually flashed in his eyes.


    "Unexpectedly, is there really a madman coming to trouble me?"


    ...


    "According to the intelligence, if the shadow''s route has not changed, he should arrive at Sdeo in five hours!"


    At the same time, the naval think tanks in Marin Vandor began to operate, and the Warring States Period looked at a small screen in front of them with a solemn expression.


    The navy, risking their lives, set up spies and agents in the territories of several pirate emperors, in order to convey back the movements of several pirate emperors in the first place.


    And now, the agents located in Sidiou are taking action one after another, and the images taken by the hidden mini-phone bugs from all angles are passed to the marshal meeting room of the navy headquarters.Projected in front of the Warring States period.


    "The Vennhill family still has no movement. Did they not find out yet?"


    A high-ranking navy looked at Sdio who was still the same, and said with some confusion.


    He knows the power of the shadow. If Sdio is not prepared and is attacked suddenly, the shadow can destroy most of Sdio''s buildings in a short period of time.


    At that time, even if the Vennhill family is not annihilated, it will suffer heavy losses.Reputation fell to a trough.Even other pirate forces, who were eyeing on, took advantage of the emptiness and attacked Sdio again.The Navy can take this opportunity to invade the new world in one fell swoop.


    "impossible."


    Warring States shook his head.


    The Sea of ??Sdeo and even the Sea of ??Locksor are under the control of the Vennhill family. The shadows are so powerful that they make an undisguised appearance, and the Vennhill family cannot be aware of it.


    And they haven''t reacted until now, maybe there is only one reason.That is, Lorne didn''t care about the shadow at all.


    He didn''t think that the shadow could pose much threat to him.


    After this idea emerged, Zeng Guo was also shocked, because according to the strength shown in the report, even if he wanted to clean up the shadow, it would take a lot of effort.Moreover, even the Warring States cannot guarantee whether he can prevent the other party from causing damage before defeating the shadow.


    What kind of self-confidence does Lorne have, putting the battlefield in his core hinterland Sdio?


    Warring States didn''t know, but he soon knew.


    Because, a familiar figure appeared in the screen of monitoring the phone worm.


    That was Lorne wearing a black gown.


    Lorne came to the shore of Sdie and looked at the sea.


    At the end of the sea, a small black spot appeared, and you could faintly see that this small black spot looked like a small boat.

 1181 Chapter 1156

    "Now, many forces should be paying attention to Sdio?"


    Lorne looked at the endless sea with a smile on his lips.


    "It should be like this. Agents of many forces have sneaked into Sdio. After learning that the shadow is about to attack here, of course they want to pass the first-hand information to the master behind the scenes. Now, there should be many Covertly monitoring the phone worm, is filming here."


    "Is it necessary for me to get rid of these monitoring phone bugs?"


    Garrett yawned and said tiredly.


    With the development of blood and blood, she became more and more sleepy. This kind of sleepiness from the soul cannot be cleared by simple sleep.If it were not for her strong will, Garrett even felt that as long as she closed her eyes and lay in the coffin, she would really sleep for a thousand years like the vampire in those stories.


    "No, there is nothing to hide,"


    And Lorne shook his head and said slowly.


    "Since they want to see, let them see. Take a look, the power of God."


    If it had been a while ago, the plan of ascending the gods had not been completed yet, of course Ron would not dare to show his full strength in front of the world.


    But now, Lorne has become a near-perfect creature. If he is still intimidated, then the devil fruits that he eats will not be reconciled.


    The old lion who left his power to himself, if he knew that the one who inherited his power was a coward, he might have jumped out of the grave and shouted at Lorne.


    It is worth mentioning that due to the battle between Lorne and Shanks, Vermeyo with the golden lion buried in it has completely disappeared into the sea.The tomb of the golden lion also sank into the sea following Vermeyo.


    A man who has been free for a lifetime like him, buried in the sea, is the ultimate destination.


    If he could, after his death, Lorne would also let his family throw his ashes into the sea.


    Pirates, born in the sea, died in the sea!


    "he came."


    While Lorne was looking at the sea, slowly speaking.


    A small boat appeared at the end of the sea. It was faintly visible. On the small boat, a man in a black robe stood.


    "I have never heard of this shadow before. I don''t know where it came from."


    Garrett said softly.


    She grew up with her mother, and learned a lot of rumors about the sea through her mother.And her mother was once the pirate overlord, Locks¡¯ crew, her knowledge, in the sea, should be regarded as the most profound group of people.


    But Garrett had never heard of the shadow person, never, as if this person had emerged out of thin air.


    A person as strong as the shadow, before this, shouldn''t be silent.


    "The world is so vast, and it is normal that there are one or two strong people who are incognito."


    And Lorne saw it more thoroughly.Not all powerhouses like to make their reputation reverberate across the sea, and some hate this kind of public life and hide their names.


    Moreover, the new world is just a corner of the entire world, besides this, there is also the red earth continent that almost traverses the entire world.On the Red Earth Continent, there are also some strong people.


    The most important point is also Lorne''s guess of the shadow''s identity.


    "In other words, he was not from this era."


    "Not from this era?"


    Garrett didn''t react for a while, and Ron wanted to say something.


    "It is possible that he should have died, but he is unwilling to be buried in history. People who crawled out of the tomb would say that it is not necessarily."


    Lorne said half-jokingly and half-seriously.


    His words also spread to the ears of all forces through the monitoring of the phone worm.


    Everyone began to speculate on the identity of the shadow, because Ron seemed to be right. The shadow never spoke or showed what he wanted, but it really looked like a dead man crawling out of the grave.


    But now, the identity of the shadow is not the most important.Everyone stared at the screen closely.


    They wanted to see Lorne''s true strength.


    As for the identity of the shadow, they actually didn''t care, because no one wanted to believe that after the decisive battle with Lorne, the shadow could still leave this place alive.


    The identity of a dead person has no meaning.


    "he came."


    While Lorne and Garrett were chatting, the boat that Shadow was riding in was already close to the shore of Sdieo.


    One thousand meters, this is the attack distance of the peak power, and the shadow can already jump directly on Sdio.


    But the shadow was like an old monk sitting still, still sitting in the boat, slowly approaching Sdio with the boat.


    Eight hundred meters.


    Five hundred meters.


    Three hundred meters.


    Finally, at one hundred meters, the shadow moved.


    He stood up slowly, his black hood fell off, revealing a face that was extremely pale, like a corpse.


    The icy eyes slowly raised, looking at the shore of Sdio, to be precise, at Lorne standing on the shore.


    The corners of his mouth split an arc, and he smiled at Lorne.


    Then, his body disappeared on the boat.


    Everyone began to speculate on the identity of the shadow, because Ron seemed to be right. The shadow never spoke or showed what he wanted, but it really looked like a dead man crawling out of the grave.


    But now, the identity of the shadow is not the most important.Everyone stared at the screen closely.


    They wanted to see Lorne''s true strength.


    As for the identity of the shadow, they actually didn''t care, because no one wanted to believe that after the decisive battle with Lorne, the shadow could still leave this place alive.


    The identity of a dead person has no meaning.


    "he came."


    While Lorne and Garrett were chatting, the boat that Shadow was riding in was already close to the shore of Sdieo.


    One thousand meters, this is the attack distance of the peak power, and the shadow can already jump directly on Sdio.


    But the shadow was like an old monk sitting still, still sitting in the boat, slowly approaching Sdio with the boat.


    Eight hundred meters.


    Five hundred meters.


    Three hundred meters.


    Finally, at one hundred meters, the shadow moved.


    He stood up slowly, his black hood fell off, revealing a face that was extremely pale, like a corpse.


    The icy eyes slowly raised, looking at the shore of Sdio, to be precise, at Lorne standing on the shore.


    The corners of his mouth split an arc, and he smiled at Lorne.


    Then, his body disappeared on the boat.


    The corners of his mouth split an arc, and he smiled at Lorne.


    Then, his body disappeared on the boat.

 1182 Chapter 1157

    The smoke dissipated, and the shadow hit Ron''s heart with a punch, but Ron remained motionless.


    On the first floor, the transparent protective cover perfectly blocked the punch.


    "This power."


    Lorne looked at the withered man in front of him and said slowly.


    "Very strong."


    "But I never heard of you before."


    The strength demonstrated by Shadow''s punch should be ranked in the top three among the opponents Lorne had played against.


    Second only to Iron Fist Karp, and Kaido of the beasts, it can even be tied with another strong physical skill, the Beast King.


    Why did this level of powerhouse be unknown before?


    Is he dismissive of the reputation of the outside world at all, or is it impossible for him to appear in the sea before?


    However, the shadow didn''t answer Ron''s meaning at all, and his body instantly retreated dozens of steps, avoiding Ron''s punch.


    Quite terrifying, fighting instinct like a beast.


    You should know that when they reach their level, the common sense of domineering has no effect, unless you can practice to the point where you can predict the future, otherwise the sense of domineering will not be able to capture the action.And the shadow escaped unexpectedly.


    "interesting."


    Lorne looked at the shadow with some playfulness. This man was not like a strong man, but more like a puppet, a beast controlled by man and following instinct.


    "Some kind of devil fruit effect?"


    Lorne muttered to himself, and the well-informed him, in an instant, made the same judgment as Pepak and the others.


    And the shadow roared like a beast at Lorne, took a break, and rushed towards Lorne again.


    He bowed slightly, like a beast running on the ground.


    "Although I want to fight with you as much as I want, this is my place after all, and I can''t let you do things here."


    Lorne said slowly, raising his hand to the shadow rushing towards him, and then the whole earth shook.


    Boom boom boom!


    "Did there an earthquake?"


    The big guys from various parties hiding behind the surveillance screen looked at the constantly vibrating screen and ground, and said in surprise.


    The earth shook crazily, like the sky and the earth cracked.


    Then, a circular crack appeared in the land under Lorne''s feet, and the entire Sdio was cut into a circular field with a radius of several hundred meters, which slowly lifted into the sky.


    This circular site is like a floating island floating in the air.


    "Here, as a battlefield for you and me, it should be enough."


    Lorne stood in the center of the circular field and slowly said to the shadow not far away.


    And Shadow did not pay attention to Ron''s words, because with Shadow''s current sanity, he couldn''t understand the meaning of what Ron said.


    He is a pure combat machine, as long as there is a living person in front of him, he will fight.


    Until one party falls.


    "What a boring person."


    Lorne smiled.Then waved.


    "Just let me do some exercises."


    The trainer in Sdio, fighting against the saber-toothed tiger could not show his strength at all. The shadow comparable to the legendary pirate in front of him was Lorne''s best opponent at this time.


    While speaking, Lorne''s skin began to appear white fluff, his body suddenly swelled several times, and his strong muscles almost broke his clothes.


    Lorne''s handsome and gloomy face gradually turned into a half-human and half-cat look.


    His slender fingers grew sharp claws.


    Fauna, civet fruit.


    This is a fairly ordinary animal devil fruit, without any special abilities, and there is only one reason why Lorne chose it.


    That is speed, and flexible limbs.


    Lorne''s own speed was already quite terrifying.With the addition of semi-beastification, it has evolved to an unimaginable point.


    He obviously didn''t move, but it made people feel that he was everywhere, as if Lorne could attack from any angle in the next moment.


    "boom!"


    As soon as the shadow raised his hand, Lorne had already appeared in front of him, and his sharp claws left three blood marks on Shadow''s chest.However, before the shadow counterattacked, Lorne disappeared again and returned to the original place.


    If it wasn''t for Ron''s hands and paws, there was still some flesh and blood tissue, others might think it was just an illusion.


    "This kind of refreshing feeling, I haven''t felt it for a long time."


    Lorne licked his lips and said playfully.


    The biggest drawback of those with the ability to produce animals is that they will be imperceptibly influenced by the nature of animals in the process of semi-animalization.


    And the nature of cats.He likes to play with his prey.


    "puff."


    Garrett, who was watching the battle next to him, spit out after hearing Ron speak in this tone.


    In her memory, Lorne''s brother has always been the image of a cold elder brother, but she did not expect that Lorne still has such a...cute side.


    "Hohoho!"


    After being attacked, Shadow became even more angry, and roared directly towards Lorne.


    boom!


    He punched Lorne and penetrated directly through Lorne''s body.


    Lorne only relied on his physical speed to create an afterimage.


    "Sorry, I can''t beat me!"


    Lorne''s voice sounded from the side of the shadow, and then the fingers of his right hand bend, and a heavy fist hit the shadow''s face directly, and a large piece of meat was cut out on the shadow''s face.


    The injured shadow began to attack randomly, but no one hit could hit Lorne.


    Absolute speed suppression can cause this effect.


    Cannot hit the opponent''s attack, meaningless.


    The legendary battle that should have been well-matched, under the suppression of Lorne''s strength, became Lorne''s unilateral game.


    At the same time, all the bigwigs hiding in front of the surveillance screen behind the scenes looked shocked.


    They couldn''t see the picture after lift-off, but no one was unfamiliar with Ron''s ability to manipulate the earth to float.


    Because this ability once belonged to the legendary pirate, Golden Lion Shiji!


    It is with such a "fluttering fruit" that Shi Ji established the status of the legendary pirate.


    After Shi Ji died in Lorne''s hands, this legendary fruit was also missing.But no one thought that the Piaopiao Fruit would fall into Ron''s hands!


    Moreover, it was also shown by Lorne without scruples!


    "How is it possible! What the hell is going on!"


    Ma Lin Fanduo, the Warring States Period looked at the screen on the surveillance phone bug and said in shock.


    Among the navy''s intelligence, Lorne is definitely a capable person.


    Because whether it is colluding with prisoners on various floors in the advancement of the city, or ordering the enemy to commit suicide during the execution of the war.This is an effect that only the Devil Fruit ability can show.


    And that ability is definitely not the ability of Piaopiao Fruit.

 1183 Chapter 1158

    "how is this possible?!"


    In the marshal''s office, the most shocking thing was Taotu Zhuanyuan.


    Because she once went to the giant kingdom Elbaff with Lorne on an adventure, and saw Lorne show his fruits with her own eyes.


    That is the ability to distort the hallucinations of others.


    This kind of fruiting ability is quite concealed and extremely difficult to detect, which is why Lorne''s fruiting ability has not been confirmed.


    If Lorne''s Devil Fruit is an animal type that can transform into an orc, or a natural type that can be elementalized, he will be noticed when he shows this ability for the first time.


    "His ability shouldn''t be a fruit of fluttering!"


    And there is one more thing. The golden lion Shiji fell on Ron''s hands only two years ago. There is a common sense in this sea, that is, two identical devil fruits will never appear.So even if Lorne hides his abilities, it will definitely not be a floating fruit.


    The picture displayed in the surveillance phone bug completely shocked the big guys sitting behind the scenes.


    Because Lorne is really challenging their bottom line of perception.Is it possible that one person can possess the abilities of two devil fruits at the same time?


    If Lorne knew what these people were thinking, he would definitely sneer.


    Because, he has not two abilities, but more than ten.


    After the completion of the plan of ascending the gods, Lorne became a well-deserved perfect creature. Within the range of his body, he could swallow other devil fruits unscrupulously.


    But Lorne didn''t mind the thoughts of these people now, he was "playing" with the shadow now.


    The shadow at this time was very embarrassed, with long scratches all over his body, and there was almost no good skin on his body.


    And until now, he has never hit Lorne.


    "Roar!"


    The shadow roared unwillingly, and finally, slowly fell to his knees.


    His physical strength is already at its limit.


    "Is it only possible to do this?"


    Lorne''s figure appeared three meters in front of the shadow, he lowered his head and looked at the shadow, and said slowly.


    "That''s really a pity."


    Lorne was about to end the puppet''s sad life.


    But at this time, the expressionless shadow that had always been like a puppet suddenly raised his head, revealing a hint of sarcasm.


    Obviously kneeling on the ground, covered in blood, but the eyes of the shadow are like a superior looking at the ants under his feet.


    Had it not been for Lorne to stand here, he would have thought it was himself who was kneeling on the ground.


    "Are the people hiding behind you finally ready to come out? Are you ready to pray that I don''t destroy your elaborate work?"


    Lorne said playfully.A puppet comparable to a legendary pirate is indeed quite powerful. In a slightly weaker age, this puppet alone would be enough to sweep the entire sea.


    "Ha ha."


    And Shadow made no secret of his inner contempt.


    "Do you think that this level of strength is enough to challenge us?"


    "This level is just touching us."


    "You are still far away!"


    "If the person kneeling on the ground was me, I would believe it."


    Lorne said flatly, but a trace of killing intent flashed through the corner of his eyes.


    Cats are all proud animals.


    "I can make hundreds or thousands of this puppet at any time! I don''t care at all."


    "But you only have one life! I hope you, think about it."


    Suddenly, the shadow laughed loudly, then, raising his hand, he slammed his chest.


    A bloody heart.It was dug out directly from his chest.


    Knowing that he was lost, Shadow chose to commit suicide.


    And Lorne''s complexion became extremely ugly.


    Not because of the threat of the people behind the shadows.But the shadow dared to commit suicide in front of him.


    "I didn''t allow you to die, how dare you die?"


    Lorne said with a cold voice.


    The body of his direct shadow was lifted up.Then he made a sudden leap and flew in the direction of the Dark Iron Castle.


    "Since you are waiting, don''t run away!"


    The floating land slowly fell, filling the deep holes on the ground.


    The big guys behind the scene looked at each other, they didn''t react, this legendary battle that was supposed to be evenly matched, turned out to be that, it ended?


    In fact, it is not over. After Lorne returned to the Dark Iron Castle of Sdie, he directly threw the shadow''s corpse onto the hall.


    Then, a figure wearing a black robe, exactly the same as Ron, appeared slowly in the darkness.


    He is Lorne''s body.


    Lorne snorted and came directly to the shadow.Bend down and sniffed the shadow.


    "Sure enough, the person hiding behind the scenes has only come into contact with this body recently."


    The ability of Lorne''s body is to perceive the fruits. At the beginning, he can greatly strengthen his five senses, but after Lorne''s awakening, the perceiving fruits can already affect the sixth sense.


    The sixth sense is a mysterious and mysterious concept, but Lorne knew that it really existed.


    He "feeled" the breath of the person hiding behind the shadow.


    "Where is it?"


    Lorne closed his eyes and began to search carefully.


    "Red Earth Continent? Not..."


    "Paradise? Not..."


    Not because of the threat of the people behind the shadows.But the shadow dared to commit suicide in front of him.


    "I didn''t allow you to die, how dare you die?"


    Lorne said with a cold voice.


    The body of his direct shadow was lifted up.Then he made a sudden leap and flew in the direction of the Dark Iron Castle.


    "Since you are waiting, don''t run away!"


    The floating land slowly fell, filling the deep holes on the ground.


    The big guys behind the scene looked at each other, they didn''t react, this legendary battle that was supposed to be evenly matched, turned out to be that, it ended?


    In fact, it is not over. After Lorne returned to the Dark Iron Castle of Sdie, he directly threw the shadow''s corpse onto the hall.


    Then, a figure wearing a black robe, exactly the same as Ron, appeared slowly in the darkness.


    He is Lorne''s body.


    Lorne snorted and came directly to the shadow.Bend down and sniffed the shadow.


    "Sure enough, the person hiding behind the scenes has only come into contact with this body recently."


    The ability of Lorne''s body is to perceive the fruits. At the beginning, he can greatly strengthen his five senses, but after Lorne''s awakening, the perceiving fruits can already affect the sixth sense.


    The sixth sense is a mysterious and mysterious concept, but Lorne knew that it really existed.


    He "feeled" the breath of the person hiding behind the shadow.


    "Where is it?"


    Lorne closed his eyes and began to search carefully.


    "Red Earth Continent? Not..."


    "Paradise? Not..."

 1184 Chapter 1159

    The battle between Lorne and Shadow ended in an unexpected way.


    Unexpected, but also reasonable.After all, as a strong man who has been in the ocean for so many years, it would be unrealistic if Ron was so easily defeated by someone who did not know his origin.


    However, all the bigwigs who saw that battle had to re-examine Lorne''s strength, because Lorne was very likely to be the first person with multiple devil fruits in this sea.With the combination of different devil fruit abilities, his combat power may be beyond imagination.


    And more importantly, why did Lorne show his biggest secret to everyone at this juncture? Is he confident, or wants to deter the eager hearts of those careerists?


    These people don''t know.


    However, soon, an even more shocking news spread throughout the sea, not long after the battle between Lorne and Shadow ended, to be precise, half an hour later.Dozens of warships of the Vennhill family left the port of Sdio.Drive in the direction of the red earth continent.


    What exactly does Lorne want to do?Such a doubt arose in everyone''s hearts, because in that direction, there was only one force that could contend with the Vennhill family.


    Naval headquarters, or the world government.


    Could it be that Lorne could not restrain his ambition.Want to start a war between the two sides?


    At this time, nothing is more nervous than the navy headquarters.


    He didn''t know the purpose of Lorne this time, the Wienhill family, not necessarily wanting to come to the paradise and fight the navy.


    This is because Lorne is not without previous convictions. Last time, he launched a nominal war against the navy, but secretly, he took the main force of the Wienhill family to go to the country of peace and fight Kaido.


    Warring States didn''t know if Ron had the same goal this time.


    But he didn''t dare to bet that he could only station all the main force of the navy in the Chambord Islands.Because once Lorne really wanted a decisive battle with the navy, when the Weinhill family¡¯s army returned to the paradise from the new world, the navy did not stop it immediately. Then, the Warring States period worked hard for nearly a year before it was cleaned up. paradise.Will be completely broken by Lorne.


    Once the balance of the paradise is destroyed, then it is very likely to return to the previous time when the pirates flooded.


    No matter what Lorne''s purpose is, the Warring States Period must be prepared for a tough battle with Lorne.


    In fact, the Warring States is also about to fight against Lorne.


    The forces of the Four Emperors are complicated. Once they decide to join forces, there will be no other force in this sea of ??admiral that can withstand their attack, even the navy headquarters.Therefore, if you can take this opportunity to defeat Lorne and weaken the power of the New World Pirates, the Warring States Period will not let it go.


    Moreover, the astonishing potential that Lorne showed during the battle with the Shadow had already shocked the Warring States Period.


    Devil fruit abilities with plural abilities are unheard of. If Lorne is allowed to use his abilities proficiently, then there will be endless troubles.


    The navy''s fleet left Malin Vandor, and all the naval officers waited.


    They know that in half a month, the outcome of this war will determine the pattern of this sea!


    ...


    The Vennhill family battleship, after leaving Sdio, did not advance together, but divided into countless small groups, along various channels, moving in the direction of the red earth continent.


    It''s not like preparing for a earth-shattering war, it''s like looking for someone.


    And along the way, when the Vennhill family''s fleet passed through their own territory, the pirates gathered their subordinates one after another, and no one wanted to anger Lorne at this knot.Enraged the Vennhill family.


    "It must be speeded up!"


    At this time, on a certain channel in the New World, a warship without flying a flag was sailing slowly on the sea.


    The commander of the battleship, a middle-aged man with a resolute face, looked at the shadow of the red earth continent that faintly appeared in his vision, and said solemnly.


    The speed of this warship is definitely not slow. Because it does not carry heavy weapons, its speed even far exceeds that of the navy''s main light warship.


    However, the Vennhill family''s warships were faster, and appeared in various waterways at the front end of the New World in just a few days.


    The commander looked ugly. Although I don''t know what the purpose of the Vennhill family to send out the warships so aggressively, it is definitely not a good thing for them.


    Because once the identity of the adult on the ship is discovered by the Vennhill family, then with Lorne''s character, he will never let go of this piece of fat.


    If that adult is captured by a pirate, it will undoubtedly be bad news for the navy and even for the world government.


    Therefore, even if they died in battle, that adult must be sent back!


    "About how long will it take to reach the Red Earth Continent."


    The old man walked out of the cabin. Compared with the soldiers who looked anxious and ugly, his mood was obviously much more relaxed.


    "At least, it will take another five days. This is still on a straight line without encountering any obstacles."


    The soldier captain said respectfully.


    Judging from the current situation, they must avoid the Venn Hill family fleet while hiding their identities, which will undoubtedly greatly extend their sailing time.


    "Is it so fast?"


    The old man seemed a little surprised.It has been a long time since he sailed so recklessly in the sea. The last time he did this was when he was still the overlord-level pirate two hundred years ago.


    "Lord Wu Lao Xing, please rest assured! No matter what, we will send you back with peace of mind!"


    The soldier captain said suddenly and solemnly.They are not those CP-0s with ghosts, but war orphans who have been brainwashed by the world government since they were young.There is no doubt about the loyalty of the world government.


    For them, fulfilling the task of the world government and protecting the top of the world government is above all else!For this reason, it does not matter even if you sacrifice your own life.


    "There is no need to worry so much. I will not die on this sea."


    The old man said softly.


    Just kidding, as the once overlord of the sea, when he ruled this sea, Lorne''s distant ancestors hadn''t been born yet.


    How could he be afraid of this little guy, Lorne?


    Not to mention that Lorne hasn''t completely ruled this era, even if he really becomes the next overlord of the sea, at best, he will just embark on the same path as them.


    Not to worry.


    Just as the old man said this, he suddenly squinted.


    Because, a battleship appeared on the sea level.


    One, a battleship hanging in the mist!

 1185 Chapter 1160

    "The Vennhill family battleship has appeared!"


    Shouted the middle-aged commander.


    The most reluctant situation finally appeared.But he quickly reacted.


    Not being able to give up on oneself, the Vennhill family''s goal may not be him, as long as his ship pretends to be harmless, the Vennhill family''s battleship may not attack them.


    After all, the Vennhill family has never had the habit of attacking the weak.


    "Don''t panic! All members are hidden and armed! Pretend to be normal!"


    The middle-aged commander did not let the helmsman turn the direction of the warship, because this would not only arouse the suspicion of the Vennhill family battleship, but also, at the speed of the Vennhill family battleship, they could not escape at all!


    "Guru!"


    After issuing a series of orders, the middle-aged commander swallowed and held his hands firmly.


    He prayed in his heart not to be discovered.


    The two warships approached slowly, and everyone on the warship could even see clearly the flag of the misty moon hung on the pirate ship with their naked eyes.


    However, there is good news for the soldiers on the warship.


    That is the Pirate Ship of the Vennhill family, and no senior officials of the Vennhill family are stationed.


    "The ship ahead, please stop!"


    Just as the distance between the two sides was close to 100 meters, a loud voice was heard on the warship.


    A brawny man in military uniform of the Weinhill family yelled to the warship a hundred meters away.


    "We are not malicious, but let us check your ship!"


    The brawny man has no name, only a code name of G-135, and anyone who knows the news of the Vennhill family knows that this kind of code means one thing, that is, he is a clone cultivated by the Vennhill family.


    This kind of clone soldier has an advantage that ordinary people cannot match, that is loyalty, absolute loyalty.


    The order that G-135 got from above was to check any ship it encountered, check all the people on the ship, and report the suspicious person up.


    He didn''t understand what a suspicious person was, but the inherent obedience made him never question the above decision.


    "How to do?"


    After hearing the shout of G-135, there was a noise from above the warship.


    Everyone looked at the middle-aged commander, waiting for his decision.


    Is it to obey or to fight?


    Everyone is waiting for the answer from the middle-aged commander.


    The middle-aged commander also showed hesitation.With the combat power of the elite naval soldiers on this warship, it is not difficult to eat this pirate ship.


    At this moment, the old man standing next to the middle-aged commander suddenly snorted contemptuously.


    "On this sea, there has never been a reason for a navy ship to hide after seeing a pirate."


    "This Wienhill family is really overbearing."


    The old man''s words seemed like a final word, and the middle-aged commander finally made up his mind.


    "To do it, the battle must be resolved quickly, and then the siege must be highlighted!"


    The Vennhill family ship gradually lost patience when seeing the warship delaying answer.G-135 decided to use compulsory means.


    But at this moment, countless grappling hooks suddenly shot from above the warship, firmly grasping the side of the pirate ship, and then countless heavily armed soldiers lined up along the grapple rope.


    They decided to strike first!


    "Enemy attack! Fight!"


    G-135 yelled, he never dreamed that someone would attack the Vennhill family''s ship, and also carried out the ship-to-board battle that pirates are best at.But he reacted quickly, and the well-trained soldiers of the Vennhill family immediately made the most correct response.


    They took up their weapons and immediately entered the battle.


    On one side were the unfeeling cloned soldiers, and on the other side were the dead men who had been brainwashed since childhood. At the moment of contact between the two sides, they immediately entered the fierce battle stage.


    The people on both sides were not afraid of life and death at all, and directly demonstrated their most powerful combat effectiveness.


    The guns keep firing!Daoguangjianying!Blood splattered!Stumps scattered!


    The whole pirate ship, in an instant, became hell!


    However, the battle was quickly divided. Although the soldiers of the Wienhill family were not afraid of death, they were still inferior in strength to the elite troops trained by the world government regardless of loss. After a short period of resistance, they were very It will soon be cleared.


    The remaining soldiers followed the hook and quickly answered on the warship.


    The whole process lasted only five minutes, and the elite soldiers of the Vennhill family were slaughtered.


    "Leave this place quickly!"


    And the middle-aged commander also made the most correct decision.The warship quickly left the sea, leaving only one Vennhill family ship, floating on the sea alone.


    After half a day, a pirate ship passed by, and curiosity urged them to come and see the floating ship.


    But when they first boarded the ship, everyone was scared to pee.


    Because, there was no one on the ship, no living creatures.


    Countless corpses piled up on the deck, and the blood dyed the deck of the ship blood red.


    ...


    "Report! Half an hour ago, battleship G-13 lost contact!"


    On the Crimson Rose, a soldier of the Vennhill family walked into the command room.Reported blankly.


    "From the last remaining signal records, they should have been attacked by unknown forces!"


    In front of the soldier, there was a black chair. Lorne sat on the chair and drew a circle on the map.


    This is the area where battleship G-13 last appeared.


    "Fish, got the bait."


    Lorne said slowly.


    nowadays.On this sea, there were very few people who dared to attack the Vennhill family battleship, and the person hiding behind the shadow was obviously one of them.


    Lorne used a cast-net-style search for the purpose of finding that person.


    "Notify. All warships are approaching this sea area! The fast warships directly block the road leading to the red earth continent on this route!"


    Lorne thought for a while.Such an order was issued.


    Soon after the order was issued, all the Vennhill family battleships moved.


    They sailed towards a defensive line one after another. That sea area was completely blocked by the Vennhill family battleship. Any ship, don''t want to escape from there!


    He didn''t care about losing a battleship.


    However, since the other party had taken action against his subordinates, then Lorne had to make the other party pay the corresponding price.


    For example, death.


    The next time the opponent makes a shot against his own ship, it is his death date!


    The corner of Lorne''s mouth was curved.He sneered at the map.


    "I found you!"

 1186 Chapter 1161 I Found You

    On the warship, the middle-aged commander''s complexion became more and more serious.


    They attacked the Vennhill family''s battleship that time, instead of making the situation any better, it seemed to make the terrible family smell something.All the warships turned their directions and sailed towards here.


    According to the information provided by the headquarters, this warship of my own has been surrounded by the Vennhill family fleet, and the encirclement is constantly shrinking.


    Soon, it will be discovered.


    "Now, we have only two ways. Either, we want the Wienhill family to admit counsel. The reason why they sent a fleet to surround us is just to provoke them with anger and friends. If we take the initiative to admit counsel and pay huge compensation, Maybe it can be quiet."


    The middle-aged commander looked at the approaching red dots on the map, and said solemnly.


    These red dots are the locations of the Vennhill family battleships. Now, the red dots surrounding them are densely packed, almost occupying the map.


    "The second method is somewhat rash. Before the encirclement completely surrounds us, we rushed out. With so many warships in the Vennhill family, it is impossible for every warship to have core members. As long as we have not met When you reach the core members of the Wienhill family, you have the opportunity to rush out."


    Both methods are very dangerous and may not be able to survive.So the middle-aged commander was caught in a dilemma.


    However, time is running out, and he must make a decision quickly, otherwise the initiative will not be on them when the Venn Hill family fleet arrives.


    At this time, the noble old man on the ship seemed to see through the predicament of the middle-aged commander.He just snorted softly.


    "Justice never bows to evil."


    "The sea, after all, is the sea of ??the world government."


    As the once overlord of the sea, the old man didn''t care much about Ron''s domineering behavior.


    It''s just a set that I have played.


    When he arrived at Lavdrew and saw the ultimate of that world, he would know how ridiculous what he did on the sea.


    The warship Yang Fan was advancing at full speed in the direction of the red earth continent.The waves hit the ship of the warship, leaving a long white mark on the sea.


    The middle-aged commander stood at the forefront of the warship, looking into the distance with a solemn expression.


    They must race against time!


    Soon, a ship with the flag of Misty Moon appeared in their sight.


    In the whole sea, no one is unfamiliar with this flag.


    "Direct attack!"


    And the middle-aged officer also broke off when he broke, and directly ordered his subordinates to launch an attack.


    The warship is not equipped with too many artillery, but the soldiers on the warship are the most powerful weapons.


    With superhuman powers, they quickly rushed to the vicinity of the Vennhill family battleship in a small boat, then jumped up and jumped onto the battleship''s deck.


    The two sides couldn''t help but fought fiercely.


    They were right. This was also a battleship without the senior cadres of the Wien Hill family. These clone soldiers were not opponents of the elite navy at all. The formation was directly torn apart, and countless soldiers lay on the ground wailing.


    The warship also took advantage of this time and came to the vicinity of the Vennhill family battleship.


    The middle-aged commander had another idea.Since the Vennhill family battleship has incomparable speed, why don''t they change to this ship?


    In this way, it may not be possible to escape the encirclement of the Wien Hill family.Thirdly, it can also speed up navigation.


    Therefore, he was ready to join the battlefield and quickly cleared the soldiers of the Wienhill family on the field.


    At this moment, the middle-aged commander heard a slight cough.


    Then, a void gate appeared out of thin air on the ship''s deck.


    One, a man with long black hair wearing a black robe, walked out from the other side of the void gate.


    "I finally,"


    Lorne''s gaze passed directly over the middle-aged commander and the soldiers who were waiting for him. He looked at the old man standing on the other ship, with a kind complexion, wearing a dark blue suit, long straight white hair and a long beard. .


    "Got you."


    He said that he would definitely come to this person hiding behind the shadows, and he would definitely be found.


    On every battleship of the Veenhill family, there are coordinates left by Sanchuan Road, and Lorne can pass this coordinates at any time to come to these ships.


    Therefore, these battleships do not have the appearance of a core family member sitting on them, which is simply a trap!


    The first time these people acted too quickly, the family soldiers had not yet reacted to send information back to Lorne, and this second time, when the opponent¡¯s people launched an attack, the clone fighter in charge of this ship directly Information was sent back.


    Then Sanchuan Road crossed the distant sea and directly locked the coordinates of this ship, spanning thousands of miles, and came here.


    "However, I did not expect to catch a big fish."


    Lorne looked at the old man with a smile.Of course he knew each other.


    The highest power in the world, even the name is one of the five old stars!


    "Speaking of which, I have seen so many people with you, but I don''t even know your names. It''s too rude."


    Lorne looked at the old man and said slowly, as if he was reminiscing with an old friend.


    "Wynhill Lorne!"


    The middle-aged commander looked at Lorne, gritted his teeth and said.


    The worst happened, they were found directly by Ron.


    All the soldiers retreated tacitly, completely blocking the old man behind him, and the middle-aged commander was ready to die.


    At the first sight of Lorne, he had no plans to go back alive. His strength may be a little stronger than that of an ordinary lieutenant admiral, but he would definitely not be Lorne''s opponent.


    What he can do now is to hold Lorne and fight for the adult''s chance to evacuate.


    He waited for it, cold sweat constantly seeping from his forehead, this is the body''s natural instinct out of fear.


    As a soldier, he very much despised the notorious pirate like Lorne, but as a soldier, he was very eager for the opportunity to fight against a strong like Lorne.


    To die in battle is the glory of a soldier!


    "I already forgot the name."


    The old man replied like this.


    "It''s just that they all like to call me dead."


    "The dead body is my nickname, also..."


    The old man moved, and the middle-aged commander''s body trembled slightly, and then he turned around in surprise.Looking at the old man.


    A heart still beating.Appeared in the hands of the old man.


    And there was a big hole in his chest.


    "Also, the same is my ability."


    The old man looked at Lorne and smiled.

 1187 Chapter 1162: The Former Overlord

    The middle-aged commander couldn''t believe it. He did not expect that as a soldier, he did not die in the battle, but died in the hands of the adult who should have been protected by him.


    The next moment, the middle-aged commander''s skin became pale, and his pupils gradually lost focus.His expression gradually became cold.


    He raised his head and looked at Lorne.


    Just like the shadow defeated by Lorne before.


    "I guessed it, the shadow should be a creation of some kind of fruit ability, but I didn''t expect that the person who made the shadow was you."


    And Lorne seemed to have guessed about all of this, looking at the old man who claimed to be a dead body, said lightly.


    "Before, it was just a toy I made through a waste. I didn''t intend to pose a big threat to you. I just wanted to use him to try your strength."


    And the kind expression on the old man''s face gradually disappeared, becoming indifferent.


    In this indifference, there is a hint of domineering.


    That kind of dominance that rules all living things, that kind of rebellious, dominating everything.


    "After arriving at the Red Earth Continent, I will kill everyone on the ship, create an unmatched puppet, and make a fuss in the sea of ??the New World."


    The old man made no secret of the indifference in his tone. In his eyes, the elite soldiers who were protecting him were nothing more than tools.


    The meaning of tools is to die gloriously after completing their mission.


    Now, it''s just a little bit ahead of the death event.


    "Such words, do you dare to tell me that you are not afraid of leaking out, and what irreparable consequences will be caused to the image of your five old stars?"


    When he was at the World Conference before, Lorne had vaguely felt that there were several powerful auras hidden in the meeting room of Wu Lao Xing. He originally thought it was CP-0 that was protecting Wu Lao Xing. Now he wants to come, The owners of these powerful auras turned out to be those five weak old men.


    But Lorne was not surprised.


    Many people have guessed that the Five Old Stars may only be represented by the Tianlong people, so the combat effectiveness is not strong.how can that be!


    As one of the five people who rule this chaotic world and stand at the pinnacle of power, if they don''t have absolute force, how can they suppress all this?!


    Sure enough, after Lorne finished speaking, the soldiers who had been loyal to the old man turned around and looked at the old man in shock.


    They can die for the order of the old man, but they are unwilling to die in their own hands for this ridiculous reason.


    Is it true that my whole life is just a scam?


    However, no one can answer his question.


    At the same time, an indescribable sense of oppression spread from the old man, directly covering the entire battlefield.


    Soldiers on both sides couldn''t bear this kind of oppression, and they knelt to the ground one after another.


    As the once overlord of the sea, how could the old man not be domineering?


    "Now, it should be possible to start a fight."


    And Lorne waited for the old man to finish all this before he spoke.


    "Although the lord told us not to take action against you for the time being, we will not deal with you until after you arrive at that place."


    "Because he wants to see what your fate is like."


    "But now, your fate is doomed."


    The old man raised his right hand slightly to face him, spreading his fingers, as if holding the whole world in his hands.


    "That is, death is in my hands!"


    The old man suddenly used force, crushing the heart of the middle-aged commander in his hand, and then the middle-aged commander who turned into a dead body suddenly raised his head.A bit of bitter gaze flashed in his eyes without emotion.


    Now that Ron knew his identity, he would never let Ron leave this place alive!


    As for the position of the overlord of this era, leave it to the pirates behind Lorne!


    "Roar!"


    The created shadow roared and rushed towards Lorne!


    Lorne didn''t expect that this old man had such a strong murderous intent on him. Under normal circumstances, when the two sides are fighting, shouldn''t they first greet him? What kind of direct sacrifices like this?


    The strength of this shadow is obviously stronger than the one Lorne met in Sdio.


    However, Lorne was not too flustered, but raised his hand, and a translucent protective cover appeared in front of him.


    "Protection barrier!"


    The power from the "barrier fruit" can create a protective barrier that defends everything. A simple powerless attack cannot penetrate the defense of this barrier. At least, Lorne cannot do it now.


    Only some conceptual attacks can ignore the protection of the barrier and attack the people behind the barrier.


    Obviously, shadow boxing is not a conceptual attack.


    boom!


    The shadow hit the barrier directly with a fist, and a shock wave spread along the barrier to both sides, spreading to the sea, setting off a huge wave that swallowed everything, almost cutting the sea in half.


    The sea water, like rain, falls down.But none of the people present had any panic.


    Sea water is a nightmare for those with abilities, but it is only for ordinary abilities. For those who have developed their abilities to the peak, they are afraid of the sea, which is a joke!


    "The venue here is still too small to use."


    And Ron was manipulating the protective barrier, and after pushing the shadow hundreds of meters away, he removed the barrier.


    The biggest drawback of the barrier fruit is that when you use this ability, you can''t use other fruit abilities at the same time. Otherwise, if you can use the barrier fruit while using other abilities, Lorne is already invincible.


    "Let me create a venue."


    Lorne smiled.He raised his left hand and snapped his fingers.


    Then, the old man raised his head subconsciously and looked at the sky.


    A small black dot flew towards this side.Behind the little dot is a long tail flame, like a meteor across the sky!


    That is, a piece of land floating in the sky!


    boom!


    This piece of land plunged directly into the sea, as if a huge rock plunged into a pond.Thousands of waves are set off, and the huge waves are huge.


    Even on islands dozens of nautical miles away, one can witness a huge wave coming in all directions with the naked eye.


    Between Lorne''s gestures, he was like a god!


    And after this piece of land stayed on the sea, Lorne was already standing on it.The old man finally stabilized his body and appeared hundreds of meters away from Lorne.


    The two ships suddenly crashed on both sides of the earth.


    It hit, in front of two people.


    Two strong men, standing on this piece of ground created out of thin air, looked at each other.


    "The venue, now there is."


    "Let''s officially start the fight."


    And Lorne turned his head, looked at the amazed old man not far away, and said slowly.

 1188 Chapter 1163 Empire of the Dead

    When the two people stood firmly on the battlefield, the earth began to float and flew in a certain direction.


    The ability that Lorne showed was indeed slightly beyond the old man''s imagination.


    But he quickly calmed down. As the once overlord of the sea, he fought against countless strong men, and even after arriving at that place, he saw many opponents who could be described as abnormal.


    Although Lorne is strong, he can still accept it.


    boom!


    At this time, a figure rushed back and slammed heavily on the ground. This was the shadow that was drawn away by Ron just now, and he returned to the battlefield again.


    After standing firm, the shadow directly blocked the old man.


    "However, at this level, it is far from enough to deal with me!"


    The old man said softly, and the shadow seemed to have been ordered by the old man, roared and rushed towards Lorne.


    "Roar!"


    The powerful force directly tore the earth apart, and only the shock wave left a huge gully on the ground.


    In the next moment, the shadow appeared in front of Ron, the huge fist with the power to destroy almost everything, smashed towards Ron''s head.


    And Lorne smiled slightly. This time, he did not choose to use the barrier fruit to block the attack, because blindly defending would not be able to win the battle.


    "Rock Warrior!"


    A layer of rock armor covered Lorne''s body.


    "Adsorption Fruit" can absorb the elements around and turn itself into this element.


    This is a pseudo-natural fruit. It does not have the ability to manipulate natural disasters like those with natural abilities, but it is more flexible. To a certain extent, it can even achieve an effect comparable to those with natural abilities.


    This was also Lorne''s helpless move without finding a suitable natural devil fruit.


    The shadow directly smashed Ron''s head with a punch, and countless broken rocks splashed around.


    Correspondingly, the shadow of the chest also received a heavy blow from Lorne, and his chest collapsed visible to the naked eye. The whole person was bombarded for hundreds of meters, hitting the old man heavily, and smashing the ground out. Deep pit.


    And Lorne also got a chance to breathe, and the broken rocks gathered together again, repairing his body intact.


    "A strong force."


    Lorne said quietly.


    This shadow puppet, in terms of strength and speed, was much stronger than the one he had encountered before in Sdio.


    You know, after getting the swallowed fruit, Ron continued to eat various metals to strengthen his body. His physical strength has reached a very terrifying point.


    However, shadow can crush his body with one punch. This terrifying force is even more terrifying than Karp that Lorne encountered when he was at the Navy G-2 base.


    Of course, it is also possible that the shadow is not afraid of life and death at all, and has no surplus in every punch, but Karp was scrupulous at the time because of his hidden strength.


    But in any case, Shadow is definitely an opponent not to be underestimated.


    And Ron did not underestimate his thoughts, because Ron had already found a way to deal with it!


    "But if there is only this degree, then you can''t be my opponent."


    Lorne said flatly.Then white fluff was constantly permeating the skin of his body, and in an instant, Lorne became a half-cat and half-human image.


    "Animal department, civet fruit."


    Under the semi-beast transformation, Lorne''s speed, strength, physical fitness, and recovery ability have been greatly strengthened. Although the speed of the shadow is fast, it is still not comparable to Lorne in this state.


    "Shoo!"


    After the transformation was completed, Lorne''s body disappeared.


    Only countless afterimages were left in the air, and this terrible speed was completely impossible to lock even if it was seen or heard and domineering.


    Shadow struggled to stand up from the pit, and a huge collapse appeared in his chest.But it was strange, but there was not a drop of blood flowing out.


    This kind of scene is extremely terrifying.


    Zi Zi Zi!


    At this time, the shadow felt a gust of wind hitting, and then, there appeared on his body a ravine left by three sharp claws.


    Splashing flesh and blood!


    And the shadow, did not even see clearly, what attacked him.


    He was caught in the same dilemma as the previous puppet, that is, although he was leading in strength, he couldn''t touch the opponent at all and couldn''t keep up with the opponent''s movements.


    There is no way to hit the opponent''s attack, meaningless.


    The wind howled.Every time it blows through the body of the shadow, a large piece of flesh and blood will be torn on the body of the shadow.


    In almost a few breaths, the body of the shadow was disassembled into a pile of skeletons.


    He fell unwillingly.Until now, he only attacked Lorne.


    "wonderful performance."


    Not far away, the old man seemed to care nothing about his puppet being defeated.He patted his hands gently at Lorne who appeared beside the shadow.


    "Although I don''t know how you crossed the shackles of the devil fruit while possessing multiple abilities, the strength you showed still surprised me."


    The old man slowly said that he was surprised. Throughout the centuries of history of the sea, it is not that no one has thought about obtaining multiple devil fruit abilities, relying on other devil fruits to make up for their own disadvantages.To expand the advantage, even the old man himself thought about it. He even tried to let his puppet eat the devil fruit.


    But it has no effect.


    The devil in the devil fruit does not parasite on a corpse.


    Therefore, when he saw that Lorne used the plural Devil Fruit abilities, he made no secret of his shock.


    Based on this alone, Lorne could rival or even surpass Roger.


    Even the latter has completed the journey of the great route and has become the undisputed One Piece, the overlord of the sea.


    This is the evaluation of the old man, because in the eyes of the old man, with Lorne''s strength, if there is no accident, it is only a matter of time to become the One Piece.


    This time will not exceed two years.


    "But, it''s a pity that you met me."


    However, even if he was shocked by Lorne''s strength, the old man still didn''t think he would lose.


    "because¡­¡­"


    A lavender aperture enveloped the entire battlefield.The old man unscrupulously released his domineering look.


    This full-bodied overlord color almost distorted the space.


    "Yep?"


    And Lorne licked his lips and looked at the old man playfully.


    Domineering and domineering, he has always been a trick of a miscellaneous fish.


    unless¡­¡­


    "The Empire of the Dead!"


    And when the overlord color that enveloped the earth became so strong that the old man suddenly roared.


    The lavender breath gradually changed into a bleak dark green.


    As green as the miasma.


    The overlord look and domineering, the oppressive sense of self-domination disappeared, transformed into a strong breath of death.


    Lorne felt like he was in an ancient battlefield where millions of people were buried.


    "You probably haven''t seen this trick before."


    After the old man released this field, he seemed to have a chance to win.He raised his hand slightly towards Lorne.


    "The real use of domineering and domineering is to combine with one''s own characteristics, strengthen advantages and make up for disadvantages."


    The hands of countless dead bodies stretched out from the earth.


    These are the soldiers who were previously stunned by the old man''s domineering look. Now, all of them have been transformed into old people''s puppets.


    Hundreds of shadows all stood up.Then, looking at Lorne with almost dead eyes.


    Anyone who is looked at by hundreds of people like corpses will feel their scalp numb, not to mention that the strength of these corpses is almost standing on the pinnacle of the sea.


    Domineering and domineering can enhance the characteristics of a person with abilities, just as Shanks¡¯ "Overlord Territory" can have almost infinite physical strength. Before Lorne, in his own "hell", he could instantly move at will and cut out. Amazing slash.


    The old man''s "Empire of Death" strengthened the old man''s fruiting ability.


    Standing in the empire of death, the old man can create multiple "shadow" puppets!


    This is also one of his most important cards!Standing in this realm, the old man is like a monarch ruling death!


    When the old man was a pirate, he once challenged the entire world, and then, alone, was an enemy of all the pinnacle pirates in the world.


    Relying on this "Empire of the Dead", he slaughtered almost all the pinnacle pirates on the sea, and laid his path to an almost invincible hegemony.


    It was precisely because of this hole card that the old man still did not panic after seeing that Lorne could use plural abilities.


    "I underestimated you."


    And Lorne said with a smile.Although his tone was not at all annoying, he was more like a child, finally finding a toy he liked.


    "Your journey is over."


    The old man said slowly.


    "Your arrogance has ruined you."


    To deal with Lorne alone, using this trick was indeed overkill.


    In this world, there is no one who can survive this trick.


    Even the four people with the same status as him can''t do it.


    It''s just that those old and cunning guys won''t give themselves a chance to use this skill.


    To release this skill, the old man needs to fully release his domineering domineering for three seconds, and these three seconds, for a powerhouse of their level, if they react, it is enough to kill the old man dozens of times.


    This is also the only drawback of the "Empire of the Dead".


    However, Lorne was so arrogant that he allowed him to release this move.So the old man, of course, will not let go of this opportunity.


    Let Lorne die in battle as a warrior, this is the old man''s only reward for Lorne.


    Of course, if Ron knew what the old man thought, he would sigh helplessly.


    The biggest drawback of those with the ability of animal fruits is that they will be affected by the subtle influence of wild beasts. After transforming into a civet state, Lorne''s nature is naturally affected by the cat.The cat is a very curious creature, so the animal instinct prevents Lorne.Let him watch the old man magnify the move.


    "This way, it''s a little difficult."


    Lorne licked his lips, he was still affected by the cat''s character.


    Looking at the puppet corpse that kept getting up, Lorne felt a little headache.


    You know, these are not ordinary trash fish. If any of these puppets are placed on the sea, they will cause a bloody storm.


    I don''t know if the strength of the other five elder stars is as strong as this old man. If they also possess such terrifying strength, then this also explains Ron''s question all the time.


    Why is there such a flood of pirates in the sea, but the world government has been sitting still and letting the pirates develop, not afraid of being overwhelmed.


    Sitting on such terrible power, it is no wonder that the world government has stretched for hundreds of years and has not been overthrown.


    Even if it looks like a revolutionary army sweeping everything, in the eyes of the world government, it might not be much different from the clown.


    At this moment, the group of shadow puppets moved.


    A puppet took the lead and rushed towards Lorne.


    "Hohoho!"


    Countless shadow puppets, at the same time, rushed towards Lorne, with great momentum, as if sweeping everything.


    And Ron also gradually withdrew from the civet state, speed, of course, has the advantage, but with so many opponents, Ron had no chance to move his body, and there were people everywhere.


    "Earth Tornado¡¤Lion Tianwei!"


    Lorne chose another trick.The ground shook, and the head of a rock lion emerged from the ground, swallowing all the shadow puppets in one fell swallow.Then flew up toward the sky.


    Boom boom boom!


    The lion''s body was constantly bombarded with fierce force, and then the lion''s body was constantly being repaired. In almost an instant, the stone corpse flew hundreds of meters in height.


    And Lorne took this opportunity and rushed towards the old man.


    It''s not that he has not fought against opponents of this kind of control system, whether it is the ghost hand Aze, or Xiannian Huo, or the infected Elinis, or even the "collector" Saki-kun of Wano country.Those capable of manipulating puppet combat have a very fatal flaw.


    That is, their bodies are quite fragile. Once they leave the puppet they control, they are the fish on the chopping board.


    Lorne didn''t expect his flying stone lions to defeat this group of terrifying shadow puppets, but he only needed to temporarily limit the group of shadow puppets.


    Only need to limit for a moment, he can rush in front of the old man.


    Catch the thieves first!


    "Are you here for me?"


    The old man didn''t seem to be in the panic he had imagined, so he sighed slightly.Then a layer of pitch-black domineering covered his arm.


    The old man raised his arm and punched the air in front of him suddenly.


    boom!


    It happened to hit Ron''s chest, who suddenly rushed over, and Ron''s punch also hit the old man''s head firmly.


    The two flew upside down hundreds of meters, leaving two deep pits on the ground.


    "I am not as vulnerable as you think."


    The old man said so.

 1189 Chapter 1164 Two Lives

    A trace of blood appeared at the corner of the old man''s mouth, but he slowly stood up and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth.


    "The ability of the corpse fruit is to copy my own strength to the corpse."


    "The higher the quality of the corpse, the closer the puppet''s strength will be, that is to say."


    The old man looked at Lorne from a distance, a trace of killing intent flashed in his eyes.


    "I am better than all the corpse puppets present!"


    "So, if you want to solve my problem first, it won''t work!"


    Boom boom boom boom!


    Just as the old man was speaking, the stone lion that flew into the sky was smashed into numerous holes in its body.


    Dozens of shadow puppets flew out of the hole and returned to the ground.


    Lorne wanted to solve these shadows with one blow, it was simply a dream!


    "Is that so."


    Lorne also stood up from the ground, he patted the dust on his body.


    The injuries he suffered were much lighter than the old man, but the situation was worse than he thought.


    The decapitation strategy failed. The old man''s strength was much stronger than he thought, plus the shadow legion on the court.Lorne''s situation is quite dangerous.


    Shadow, shadow, Lorne felt that the nickname "shadow" of these puppets is quite vivid, because these puppets created by the old man are not the shadows manipulated by the old man?


    "Perhaps, my personal strength is not as good as you, but in this empire of death, you will definitely not be the opponent of endless dead soldiers!"


    The old man raised his hand, the shadow puppets roared at Lorne, and then ran towards Lorne again.


    But this time, they learned a lot more intelligently. They didn''t get together and gave Ron a chance to catch them all. Instead, they separated and flew towards Ron from all angles.


    This may be the most terrifying army in the world, and it is also the strongest opponent Lorne has encountered.


    Even Kaido, facing the fully unfolded "Empire of the Dead", confronted directly with only one result of hatred.


    Escape may be the only correct choice for Lorne at this time.


    But will Lorne escape?


    "A few corpses, do you want me to surrender?"


    Lorne slammed into the abdomen of the front shadow puppet with a sudden punch, piercing it.


    Black blood swayed all over the place.


    Then he took the opportunity to smash the shadow puppet in front of him, and the corpse was thrown out like a throwing object.It caused a huge shock wave, blowing the puppets behind.


    "Do you think these ants can stop me?"


    The "stimulant fruit", after use, excites the capable person, forgets the pain, and fully realizes the potential of the body.


    Lorne''s eyes turned red in an instant, as if he had lost his mind, and he was breathing heavily.


    Then, in the pores of his skin, fine white fluff began to grow.


    The "civet fruit" allows the capable person to become a civet, enhancing strength, physical strength, and speed.


    With the multiple superposition of the two fruits, Lorne seemed to have opened the shackles of his body.


    This is Lorne''s true strength. Although many fruits cannot be used at the same time, other methods can be used to stack the power of different fruits.


    Lorne''s physical strength was already close to the limit of this world. Under the double superposition of doping fruit and civet fruit, his melee combat ability was almost invincible.


    Of those powerful shadow puppets, none of them were Ron¡¯s frontal opponents, and they were disassembled into a skeleton by Ron¡¯s claws almost instantly.


    "It''s really tough!"


    The old man was hiding at the end and said calmly.


    He had to admit that in the field of close combat, Lorne was the most powerful person he had ever seen.


    Even with the "fist" and "sword", one of the five old stars.They are not necessarily his opponents.


    But unfortunately, he met himself.It can be said that Lorne had already lost the moment his "Empire of the Dead" opened.


    At this time, Lorne looked fierce, but his physical energy was consumed wildly.


    After all, if you want to defeat these shadow puppets, you must pay two hundred percent of your energy. The moment Lorne''s body is exhausted, it is when he falls.


    "It''s been a long time since I have seen such powerful material as you. I am looking forward to whether you can make a perfect puppet if your body is made into a puppet."


    The old man stared at Lorne, who was making a bloody storm in the battlefield, and said gloomily.


    He once thought of doing something with Kaido, because Kaido possesses the most powerful body he has ever seen.


    But it was stopped by "that lord" because he could not easily change history.


    And now Lorne had obviously made "that adult" displeased, so the old man could attack Lorne unscrupulously.


    More importantly, the power Lorne displayed at this time was not only not inferior to Kaido, but even better.


    The old man believed that if he could make Lorne a puppet, it must be his most perfect work.


    Even if you have more power than yourself, that is not necessarily true!


    boom!


    Lorne directly smashed the body of a shadow puppet with a punch.


    Then, just trying to find the next target, a figure appeared behind him and rushed towards Lorne.


    Lorne''s beast instinctively escaped this fatal attack, punching through the chest of the shadow puppet that attacked him, but was left with a claw mark on his back.


    Lorne''s speed slowed down, this is a signal!


    And the old man still has no idea of ??making a move.Because once he was caught by Lorne, all his previous work was lost.


    The combat power Lorne displayed at this time would definitely be able to withstand the attacks of all the shadow puppets and kill himself.


    So the old man was waiting until Lorne was exhausted.


    He has always been patient.


    This claw mark was like a signal. Although Lorne still had the combat power to crush shadow puppets, these puppets were not without any resistance.


    Before they were defeated by Lorne, they could desperately leave some scars on Lorne''s body.


    The scars on Lorne''s body continued to accumulate, although the recovery ability of Lorne''s animal devil fruit was madly healing Lorne.But his physical strength was also consumed with craziness.


    Finally, Lorne hit a shadow puppet with a punch, this time it didn''t penetrate the opponent''s body directly.Instead, a fist-sized dent was blasted into the opponent''s chest.


    This kind of injury is a serious injury that cannot be ignored for any ordinary person, but for the shadow puppets who have died.


    It is harmless.


    After seeing this scene, the old man smiled at the corner of his mouth.


    The opportunity is here.


    Lorne not only slowed down in speed, but his fists also lost their previous power.


    Now, the shadow puppets can hurt Lorne, even if he is still not his opponent, but the price Lorne wants to defeat a shadow puppet is getting higher and higher.


    Soon, it was about to come when Lorne couldn''t support it.


    And the old man, until this time, still had no intention of making a move.


    This old treacherous fox will wait until Lorne is completely down before reaping the results.


    Now, it is still not that time.


    "What an old fox."


    By this time, the effect of Lorne''s "stimulant fruit" had disappeared, and his consciousness had returned to clarity.


    Although the corpses of the shadow puppets around him piled up like a mountain, the shadow puppets who surrounded him gathered outside, staring at him, waiting for the opportunity to shoot.


    Yes, Lorne did not show up so exhausted, he still has the cards.


    He originally wanted to show that he was on the verge of the limit, luring the old man to attack him, and then fighting the old man.But the old man obviously didn''t eat this set. The other party obviously wanted to wait until Lorne really fell down before reaping the fruits of victory.


    After the shadow puppets determined that Lorne''s combat power had been reduced, they kept approaching him step by step.


    Under the control of the elderly, they are also very patient.


    Like a pack of wild wolves, hunting a male lion, waiting for the male lion to reveal its fatal flaws.


    "Then, I won''t pretend."


    Lorne sighed and exited the civet form, a green light flashing on his body.


    "The Fruit of Healing" quickly recovers from his injuries.


    The wound on Lorne''s body began to heal at a speed visible to the naked eye.In the blink of an eye, the wound on Lorne''s body was perfectly repaired.


    "Sure enough, I want to seduce me to take action."


    After seeing this scene, the old man smiled lightly.


    He was right not to make a move, and Lorne still had his hole cards.


    However, Lorne is indeed strong. He is so proficient in the combination and use of various devil fruits, and even many people with first-hand abilities are inferior to Lorne in the use of fruits.


    Whether it is a combination of two transforming devil fruits.It is still the control field of the fluttering fruit, the defense of the barrier fruit, and even the timing of the healing fruit to heal oneself, are very accurate.


    Such an opponent would be almost invincible if he obtains some other devil fruits to make up for his own shortcomings.


    But the old man would not give Lorne this opportunity.


    Because the old man is very clear that although Ron''s injury has recovered, his physical strength will not recover, but will drop again because of the treatment of his own injury.


    If Lorne knew what the old man thought, he would definitely praise this opponent''s rich experience.


    Indeed, after suffering a serious injury like this, he can only use the tricks for the fruit to recover his injury once.


    In other words, it was the old man who killed his second life.


    "But you lost your best chance to kill me."


    Lorne said slowly, his eyes turned red again, and then he directly changed into the form of a civet.


    "I will kill all the way and crush your heart."


    Taking advantage of the opportunity to speak, Ron once again used the combination of stimulant fruit and animal civet fruit.


    "It''s just that it''s lingering, so it''s just a repetitive technique."


    The old man sneered.In Lorne''s first life, he solved forty or fifty shadow puppets in one go. This was already a pretty amazing record.At least the old man moved to the position of Lorne himself. With his own strength, he could solve at most three or five shadow puppets before they would fall.


    However, there are still more than 80 shadow puppets on the field, which means that even if Lorne''s second life has the same strength as the first life, he can at most solve ordinary shadow puppets.


    Even if he can still have a third life, Lorne barely has the possibility of killing him.


    More importantly, can Lorne''s physical strength at this time support his third life?


    The old man expressed doubts.


    Unless Lorne also hides other hole cards, such as a fruit ability.Otherwise, the old man would not have thought of the possibility of Lorne''s comeback.


    Moreover, the fruit that Lorne hides must be very powerful and capable of reversing the situation.For example, the ability of the woman next to the adult.


    But the ability of the time system is so scarce, does Ron have it?


    The old man didn''t believe it.


    The shadow puppets rushed towards Lorne one after another, not afraid of life or death.


    In other words, they are already dead.It''s just fulfilling the biggest long-cherished wish of his lifetime.


    Although, at this moment, after knowing the true value of their existence, they may not want to fulfill this long-cherished wish.


    The irony is that it was not the pirates, the enemies of these soldiers who killed them, but their most loyal world government.


    "Don''t bear the stubborn resistance, surrender to us, your demonstrated strength is definitely qualified to stand shoulder to shoulder with us!"


    Looking at Lorne, who was fighting in blood, the old man began to bewildered.


    His words really came from his thoughts, but he still didn''t say half a word.


    That is, even if Lorne surrendered, in order to ensure his status, he must kill Lorne.


    The position of Wu Lao Xing has not changed for hundreds of years, and there is no way to pretend to be an irrelevant person unless someone voluntarily gives up this position.


    The old man didn''t want that person to be himself.


    Compared with one more person who shares power with him, the elderly still prefer to have one more obedient subordinate.


    "Ha ha."


    And Lorne answered the old man in this way.


    "You haven''t found out yet, are you dying?"


    "absurd!"


    "Everyone, come together and tear him apart!"


    The old man snorted, even though he didn''t believe that Lorne was still holding a hole card that could be turned over.But he still ordered his shadow puppets to join him.


    It doesn''t matter if Ron''s body is damaged, the big deal is that he will slowly piece together Ron''s body afterwards.


    However, the longer Lorne lived, the more disturbed the old man.


    But until now, the old man still has no idea of ??taking action, he has been very cautious.


    From beginning to end, he kept a fairly safe distance from Lorne.


    All the shadow puppets, after receiving the old man''s order, jumped towards Lorne.


    Dozens of shadow puppets surrounded Lorne. Lorne was full of enemies on all sides, and he couldn''t avoid it!


    The proud speed has also lost the space to escape.


    Inevitable!


    But at this time, Lorne suddenly raised his head, crossed the battlefield, looked directly into the old man''s eyes, and chuckled lightly.


    "Time, almost."

 1190 Chapter 1165

    The floating earth has already left the previous battlefield.


    The old man looked around, he seemed to be standing on nine days, and the surrounding clouds were close at hand, as if he could reach out with his hand.


    "You, think, can you still come back?"


    As the old man suppressed the panic in his heart, Ron should be waiting for his flaws to emerge.


    He won''t be fooled, as long as he doesn''t give Ron a chance to get close to him, there is no way for Ron to take himself.


    "Can''t it?"


    At this time, Lorne''s voice sounded behind the old man. The old man turned around in shock and found that Lorne didn''t know when he appeared behind him.


    He was sitting on a simple mahogany chair, holding a cup of tea, not like a pirate in a bloody battle, but like a nobleman enjoying afternoon tea.


    "What are you doing?"


    The old man said in shock.


    He didn''t discover when Lorne appeared behind him, and he didn''t even perceive the slightest aura when he saw and heard the domineering.


    Cold sweat continued to flow down from the old man''s forehead. If Lorne just wanted to attack him, there was nothing he could do!


    The situation, for the first time, was beyond the control of the old man.


    "But you still lost, your arrogance ruined everything."


    Although he didn''t know how Lorne managed to hide his perception and teleported behind him, the old man would not give him another chance.


    As long as he is in the empire of death, the old man is absolutely invincible!


    "Have you not found out yet?"


    At this time, the old man heard a voice that shocked him again.Lorne''s lazy voice remembered again behind his back.


    The old man turned around and found that Lorne was standing in the very center of the battlefield, surrounded by a group of shadow puppets, looking at him sarcastically.


    There are actually two Lorne!


    At this time, the old man realized that it was not that Ron had the ability to move instantaneously, but that there were two exactly the same Ron.


    Lorne, who was surrounded by his own shadow puppet, never moved from beginning to end.


    "Now, you should understand?"


    The Lorne wearing a black cloak standing behind the old man casually put the cup in his hand on the table.Slowly stood up from the chair.


    "You have already lost."


    "how is this possible!"


    The old man quickly recovered from the shock. He looked at Lorne and sneered.


    "What if you have two bodies? In this dead empire, you are definitely not my opponent!"


    "Your only result is to be consumed alive by endless dead soldiers!"


    Half of the shadow puppets were separated and protected around the old man.


    What about the two Lorne, there is still no way to beat himself!


    The old man sneered.As long as Lorne didn''t beat himself, then he would be able to obtain two peak-level materials. At that time, even a few other guys would not necessarily be his opponent.


    The five old stars are not harmonious. In fact, as the overlord pirates of different eras, they even had grievances in that place, but because everyone surrendered to that man, they formed the five old stars. .


    "It seems that you still don''t understand."


    Lorne in the black cloak shook his head.Walked towards the old man.


    "go to hell!"


    The old man yelled, and the shadow puppets around him rushed towards Lorne.He would never give Lorne any chance to get close to himself.


    The old man could even imagine that in the next moment, Ron was torn to pieces by these puppets!


    Lorne was expressionless and didn''t even make any defensive actions, but he sighed slightly.


    A shadow puppet took the lead, leaping high, and his sturdy arm hit Ron''s head.


    However, what is very strange is that his fist did not hit Ron''s body. Instead, it was one meter away from Ron, and he went wrong with him.


    "Yep?"


    The old man said in shock.This kind of mistake can''t happen to the shadow puppet.


    Immediately afterwards, all the shadow puppets rushing towards Lorne didn''t seem to have seen him, and they all passed by with him.


    Lorne walked over by himself, as if strolling in the courtyard.


    "My ability just restrains you."


    He walked to a place ten meters away from the old man and stopped his steps.


    "how is this possible!"


    The old man shouted in disbelief, how could his ability be restrained by others!


    He couldn''t imagine any ability to restrain the fully unfolding Empire of Death, but the fact was in front of the old man.


    At this time, the black robe Ron on the other side also got rid of the entanglement of the shadow puppet and walked towards the old man.


    Two Lorne one behind the other completely blocked the old man''s retreat.


    boom!


    The half-beastized Lorne rushed directly behind the old man, charged his punch, and smashed the old man''s back fiercely.


    The old man wanted to evade, but his consciousness was in a trance for a moment. Then, the black robe Lorne punched the old man''s back hard and directly penetrated the old man''s chest.


    Compared to other manipulative fruit abilities, the old man''s body combat power is definitely not weak, but it is a pity that he encountered Lorne, who was almost at the pinnacle of this sea.


    The old man coughed out a big mouthful of blood and raised his head in disbelief. He saw a strange smile on the corner of Lorne''s mouth in the black cloak.


    "The biggest shortcoming of the puppets you make is that the two-color dominance of your body will be evenly divided. In other words, the dominance that is evenly distributed to each puppet is actually not strong."


    Lorne of the black cloak spoke, slowly.


    "Of course, this kind of defect will be made up for by the puppet''s own strong physical qualities. The high-strength body can show offensive and defensive abilities that are not inferior to armed and domineering. The instinct of beasts can make up for the lack of domineering and lack of knowledge. "


    Lorne revealed the weakness of the old man''s shadow puppet.


    This means that the shadow puppets clearly possess almost legendary destructive power, but Lorne is sure that in the case of one-on-one combat, these shadow puppets will definitely not be the opponent of any legendary powerhouse.


    Because they can only fight with beast-like fighting instincts, which can easily be found fatal flaws.


    In fact, there was one thing that Lorne didn''t know. When they were on West Lanhua Island, Pepak and the others were able to defeat it by relying on a fatal flaw in the shadow puppet.


    "This kind of flaw is very subtle, especially when in the empire of death, the shadow puppet''s beast feels that it has been fully compensated. Many people, even if they find it, are helpless."


    Lorne said slowly.


    "But this does not include me."


    "Because of my ability, it happens to be manipulating perception!"


    The shadow puppets who fight with the five senses are no different from the beasts in the eyes of Ron.


    At best, it''s just a little bit more powerful beast.


    To deal with the beasts, Lorne only needs a "distorted illusion" to be able to plunge these beasts into an abyss that cannot be restored.Because there is no domineering color.These shadow puppets will never find the flaw in the illusion for a lifetime.


    Without Lorne''s permission, these shadows would never be able to get out of the illusion.


    When Lorne''s clone discovered the fatal flaw of these puppets, Lorne knew that this five-star was taken by himself.


    In fact, if it were not for Ron''s body that was not in the same place with Sanchuan Road at the time, he could come here directly through the Void Gate on Sanchuan Road, and the old man would fail faster.


    "Is that so."


    The old man coughed out a big mouthful of blood and said unwillingly.


    He didn''t expect that his invincible ability would be restrained by Lorne''s ability. It was still such a deadly restraint that he could not resist at all.


    While Lorne was speaking, he tentatively issued orders to the puppets who had fallen into the illusion, but unfortunately, no puppet could respond to him.


    "I can not be reconciled!"


    The old man raised his head and looked at Lorne, a bit of resentment flashed in his eyes.


    If, if you knew Lorne''s ability, you would never careless!


    He had 10,000 ways to prevent Lorne from finding the opportunity to use his abilities, or to find the weakness of his shadow puppet, so he killed him.


    "So, you lose."


    Lorne snapped his fingers and said slowly.


    "I said, I will come to you."


    Lorne looked at the old man and said slowly.


    The moment the old man hiding behind the shadow puppet that attacked Sdie was discovered by himself, Ron had already sentenced him to death.


    "It''s just that, now I don''t want to kill you, your ability is still useful to me."


    Lorne''s punch seemed to have hit the old man severely, but in fact it avoided the heart attack, and only caused the old man to lose his combat effectiveness.


    This fruit that can create dead bodies and replicate its own combat power is too powerful, and Lorne is unwilling to let go of this demon fruit.


    "Want to make me your nourishment?"


    The old man smiled helplessly.He already knew that he had lost, and there was no failure to resist.


    He originally wanted to kill Lorne and take away the opponent''s powerful body, but he didn''t expect that Lorne would also peer into his own fruit abilities.


    "It''s just a pity."


    But at this time, the old man still did not admit defeat.


    "I admit your strength, no matter how many times I fight, I will not be your opponent."


    "but,"


    The old man paused, his eyes flashed with a light.


    "I am not alone!"


    "what?"


    Lorne was shocked.At this time, two tall people wearing masks, I don''t know when they have arrived on the floating ground.


    The strongest force directly belonging to the five old stars, CP-0!


    "Do you think that two CP-0s can save you from here?"


    Lorne showed disdain.Although he didn''t know how these two CP-0s found this place.However, he was not too flustered.


    With just two CP-0s, it is impossible to take this old man from his hands!


    This is not arrogance, but self-confidence, the self-confidence that controls the power that is close to God.


    Black Robe Lorne pulled his fist out of the old man''s chest, and then randomly threw the old man behind.


    Lorne, wearing a black cloak, took over the old man''s body and stepped back dozens of steps.


    This battlefield does not belong to oneself, and one''s own clone can easily solve it.


    The two CP-0 agents looked at Lorne, then glanced at each other, showing helpless eyes.


    They, half a month ago, got the special order from above to let them stay here.


    After the task was completed, the above promised to release them free.


    But I didn''t expect that this quest had something to do with Lorne. If they knew that this quest would involve the Vennhill family earlier, they would not come here.


    "It seems that your rescuer does not seem to be reliable."


    And Black Robe Lorne was holding the old man and standing on the edge of the battlefield.


    People in the world government don¡¯t think that just two CP-0s can grab people from their hands, right?


    "Give you a chance, surrender to me, and I will let you make a living."


    And Lorne also saw the hesitation of the two CP-0 agents and said lightly.


    He learned about the origins of these CP-0 agents from his sister. Most of them were prisoners who had advanced to the city. They were threatened with their lives by the world government and had to work for the world government.


    The reason they wear masks is also to hide their former identity.


    If there is a chance to break away from the control of the world government, these CP-0 agents will be the first to turn back.


    "I can, help you lift the collar that binds you."


    The method used by the world government to threaten these CP-0s is very simple. Most of them are to put a bomb on them, and the bomb will explode as long as the remote control is pressed.


    Lorne''s words clearly touched the two CP-0 agents. They hesitated for a while and finally gave in.


    It is also a dog, at least as a dog of the Wienhill family, much better than a dog of the world government.


    The latter, at least there is dignity.


    "how is this possible!"


    After the old man saw this scene, his eyes widened.


    He didn''t expect that these two people who should have come to save him suddenly turned back.


    "You have to know the consequences of doing this! If this matter reaches the ears of others, there is only one fate for you, and that is death!"


    The old man struggled and shouted at the two CP-0 agents.


    The two CP-0 agents had already made up their minds, ignoring the old man''s orders at all, and directly surrendered to Lorne''s command.


    "So, now, tell me who instructed you to come."


    Lorne asked his last question.


    You know, this is thousands of meters above the sky.The place where the family warship encounters the old man''s warship is completely random, and the position of his body is also uncertain.


    Lorne drove the earth along the shortest distance to find his own body. The location where the two meet is also unknown!


    How did these two CP-O agents find here?Lorne must know the reason.


    "Half a month ago, another five old star issued an order."


    A CP-0 agent said respectfully.


    "So, what is the order."


    Lorne asked in a deep voice.


    "The order is..."


    The two CP-0s hesitated for a moment, but decided to answer their new owner''s orders.They pointed to the old man who was held hostage by Lorne and said in a deep voice.


    "kill him!"

 1191 Chapter 1166 We Are All Toys of Fate

    "kill him!"


    When the two CP-0 agents talked about their tasks, not only the old man was confused, but even Lorne was a little dazed.


    The entire battlefield fell into deathly silence.


    After a long time, the old man was relieved and said in disbelief.


    "how is this possible?!"


    "You guys must have lied to me, right! How could I be abandoned?!"


    The old man did not want to accept the fact that he was regarded as an abandoned son.


    This kind of gaffe didn''t even happen when Lorne had just smashed his dead empire head-on.


    He has the power of the sea overlord, how could it be that he was abandoned because of one failure!


    It must be impossible!


    The old man''s eyes widened, and he was not as relaxed as before.


    "And one more thing."


    A CP-0 agent looked at the old man,


    "The above command is to convey a word to you before doing it."


    The agent''s tone was hesitant, but in the end, he imitated the tone of the person who gave the order and said slowly.


    "You have lived enough, waste is not qualified to live..."


    The old man''s eyes widened. In this tone, he had already guessed who gave this order.


    In this world, there is only one person who can speak to their five old stars in this tone.


    That is, the man who really stood on top of the world.


    Only he can regard the five elder stars who control the power of the world''s peak as his own servant.


    After figuring this out, the old man''s eyes dimmed a lot.


    He knew that when the other party made this decision, his fate was already doomed.


    Because that man is the man who really controls the destiny.


    "Abandoned?"


    Lorne did not expect that the old man, as one of the five old stars, would be abandoned so easily. The people of the world government did not even try to rescue him.


    It seems that the inside of the world government is far more indifferent than he thought.


    "However, I will avenge you."


    And Lorne firmly grasped the old man''s shoulder and said lightly.


    "Use your power."


    As long as he can acquire the abilities of the old man, then, even if the other five old stars have the same combat power as the old man, it is not a concern.


    At this moment, the old man, who was already dead, suddenly turned his head.


    "Do you think... you really won?"


    "what?!"


    Lorne didn''t react, but the old man smiled. Looking at Lorne, he showed a terrible smile like a ghost.


    "We are just those adults, toys of fate."


    The old man said bleakly.After figuring out everything, the old man already knew his destiny.


    That adult, who possesses the "fruits of prophecy" that can predict everything, saw his fate that he would die in the hands of Lorne half a month ago, but he did not try to stop it, but instead sent two CP-0s. Come and kill yourself.


    At that time, he had already given up.It''s ridiculous that I thought everything was under control, and it was nothing to worry about being a Lorne.


    The old man laughed mockingly.


    "He saw my ending, but in the same way, he also saw your abilities..."


    The old man looked at Lorne''s head and eyes.


    "Do you think he will give you a chance to get my ability?"


    Ron''s heart became uneasy, and a door of void suddenly appeared behind him. Ron wanted to take the old man back as soon as possible, take away his abilities, and avoid long dreams.


    "Are you just reacting now... it''s late!"


    The old man coughed violently twice, coughing out a large pool of blood.


    But he didn''t care about it, and smiled sarcastically at Lorne.


    "I...in...hell...waiting for you..."


    "We... are nothing but... are... destined... toys..."


    "Cough cough cough..."


    He suddenly coughed violently, and then Lorne felt a dangerous breath coming.


    He subconsciously threw the old man''s body out, and in the next instant, countless flames appeared from the old man''s body, and his body suddenly exploded.


    boom!


    "I am waiting for you¡­¡­"


    The old man''s resentment voice came out in the explosion, and when the fire dissipated, a bottomless pit appeared on the battlefield.


    The flesh and blood of the old man are scattered around the big pit.


    The two CP-0s looked sad.


    This is the method used by the world government to deal with them. Micro bombs are installed in their bodies. If they do not obey, these bombs will explode.


    However, he did not expect that his status was distinguished, his status was outstanding, and he was one of the five elder stars of the pinnacle of power in the world.


    At this time, the two CP-0s finally understood what the old man''s last words meant.


    They are nothing more than toys of fate.


    The only difference is that a toy, acting as a role, is slightly more noble.


    However, toys are toys after all. After angering the owner and losing favor, they will be abandoned and destroyed.


    Therefore, toys can only do their best to please their owners.


    Avoid the fate of being abandoned.


    At this time, the two CP-0s suddenly felt a burst of violent energy in their bodies. They seemed to have thought of something, their eyes widened and looked at Lorne.


    "Master Lorne...help me!"


    The two CP-0s faced Lorne and stretched out their hands, but, now, it was too late.


    The same gorgeous firelight penetrated from their bodies, and then.


    Boom!


    They didn''t have time to resist, and there were two explosions in response.


    These two, perhaps once had glorious years, once left a strong mark in history, and forgot their past, and turned to CP-0 under the authority of the world government.Disappeared in this world.


    They stay in this world except for two unwilling roars.


    Only two big pits on the earth and the scattered flesh and blood around the big pits remain.


    No dead body!


    And Lorne was silent, his eyes flashing with unstoppable anger.


    He felt that he had been fooled.He seemed to hear that the man who fooled him was laughing at him.


    The gate of the void has been fully opened, and the family members standing in another section of the gate of the void can all feel Ron''s anger at this time.


    And Ron raised his head, stood on the sky, and looked down in a certain direction.


    His gaze seemed to have crossed the heavy sea and saw the man hiding behind all events.


    "Are we all toys of fate?"


    Lorne repeated the old man''s last words, and then snorted coldly.Turned around and walked into the door of the void.


    "Ha ha."


    At the moment the door of the void closed, his disdainful voice came out.


    "No one is a toy."


    "Destiny is the toy."

 1192 Chapter 1167 Fate is the Toy

    Mary Gioia, Pangel Castle, Void Hall.


    A man in black robes with a thin body, sitting on the high void throne, holding a piece of information, slowly examining it.


    Above the hall, the four old men knelt neatly in front of him. Before the black robe man spoke, they dared not make any movements.


    On the table in front of the black robe man, five life cards were placed in sequence.In front of the life card, there is a clock.


    Tick ??to tick, tick to tick.


    On the clock, the hands are constantly moving, neither fast nor slow, without difference, as precise as the years.


    As if it had arrived at some prescribed time, the black-robed man suddenly stopped his movements, put the information in his hand on the table, and lightly tapped the table top with his right index finger.


    Huo!


    A flame suddenly appeared on the table, and the four old men kneeling in the hall suddenly raised their heads and looked at the flames burning on the table of the black-robed man.


    They can all see a hint of shock in each other''s eyes.


    Because the thing that suddenly burned was the life card on the far right!


    The life card burned out quickly, and the ashes fell with the wind and scattered around the hall.


    "Dead, dead."


    The black robe man said slowly.


    "He, privately challenged Lorne, and was killed by Lorne."


    The black-robed man said lightly, as if he was talking about a trivial matter.


    However, this sentence set off a stormy sea in the hearts of the four elders present.


    The death of a five-star star is definitely not a trivial matter anywhere on the sea.If it spreads out, it is enough to make the entire sea tremble.


    There is no other reason, just because the dead is a five-star.


    However, none of the four old people spoke, but knelt tremblingly in front of the black-robed man.


    They are well aware of the capabilities of the dead.Whether the corpse really died in the hands of Lorne, or because it caused the black-robed man to be unhappy and detonated the micro detonator buried in his body, they didn''t know.


    Therefore, before the Heipao people made a conclusion on this, they did not want to express any opinions.


    "He, privately challenged Lorne, and was killed by Lorne."


    The black-robed man slowly said, half a month ago, he had seen the end of the dead body through his ability, but it was too late by then.


    The dead ship has appeared in the depths of the new world. It is too late to call him back.The black-robed man saw that because he was too unscrupulous in the New World, the dead body quickly ran into Lorne, and then he was defeated by Lorne head-on.


    This was originally just a trivial matter, but the black-robed people happened to "see" the ability demonstrated by Lorne, the ability to plunder their devil fruit.


    The corpse''s ability is too powerful, if it falls into the hands of Ron, then he will no longer be able to limit him to Ron.


    Therefore, he can only kill dead bodies.


    This point, before the corpse is dying, should think clearly.


    "On the sea, Lorne can no longer be restrained."


    The black-robed man said faintly, it was precisely because he saw Lorne¡¯s strength that he was very clear that he appeared on the sea one-on-one, and he was very likely to be caught in the sea when the woman was unwilling to leave Mariejoa. Lorne fights.


    He regretted his life, especially after he had almost eternal life and supreme rights.


    Therefore, he would not do such a reckless thing, like a reckless man, go to a duel with Lorne.


    "We need to take action, before Lorne grows up, kill him?"


    At this time, a five-star star also said that he was the one who had briefly appeared on Guolan Island and was in charge of the "Plague".


    "No, there is no need."


    The black robe man shook his head slowly.As if everything was still under his control.


    "Lorne becomes the overlord of this era. It is a foregone conclusion. You go to him. If he is defeated, it is equivalent to giving him your own powerful abilities."


    The black robe man said with a sigh of relief.


    "Then let him become the overlord of this era,"


    The overlord of an era is nothing more. During the long years he has experienced, countless overlords of the sea have appeared, and these overlords are nothing more than bugs in the face of the years.


    Lorne, at best, was the best among the bugs.


    However, it is still a bug.


    "His final stage is not on this sea."


    "It''s in that place."


    The black robe man said slowly.


    In this sea, he may not be Lorne''s opponent, but in that place, he is absolutely invincible.


    He would be waiting for Lorne in that place.


    The old men below looked at each other, they all knew what the black-robed man was referring to.


    That is the destination that all pirates dream of, the place where the ultimate secret of this world is buried.


    Love Drew.


    And as a pirate, Lorne would definitely go to that place.


    "Before that, just let him make trouble."


    The black-robed man waved his hand and said casually.


    He had no choice but to help Lorne, but Lorne did not dare to set foot on Mary Joa.


    The place where he and Lorne finally battled can only be Lovedrew.


    After speaking, the black-robed man waved his hand, indicating that the five old stars could retreat.


    He was left alone in the entire void hall.


    The overlord of an era is nothing more. During the long years he has experienced, countless overlords of the sea have appeared, and these overlords are nothing more than bugs in the face of the years.


    Lorne, at best, was the best among the bugs.


    However, it is still a bug.


    "His final stage is not on this sea."


    "It''s in that place."


    The black robe man said slowly.


    In this sea, he may not be Lorne''s opponent, but in that place, he is absolutely invincible.


    He would be waiting for Lorne in that place.


    The old men below looked at each other, they all knew what the black-robed man was referring to.


    That is the destination that all pirates dream of, the place where the ultimate secret of this world is buried.


    Love Drew.


    And as a pirate, Lorne would definitely go to that place.


    "Before that, just let him make trouble."


    The black-robed man waved his hand and said casually.


    He had no choice but to help Lorne, but Lorne did not dare to set foot on Mary Joa.


    The place where he and Lorne finally battled can only be Lovedrew.


    After speaking, the black-robed man waved his hand, indicating that the five old stars could retreat.


    He was left alone in the entire void hall.

 1193 Chapter 1168 Revolutionary Army

    In the end, the Vennhill family''s fleet did not cross the line of the red earth continent.


    This caused a false alarm to the entire navy, and the pirates of the new world finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    If the Vennhill family really went into full-scale war with the navy, then the entire sea would be dragged into the war between the pirates and the navy.


    This sea, the original fragile balance, will be broken in an instant.


    Although the balance was broken after the Navy declared war on the pirates, it was just a matter of time.


    However, with the withdrawal of the Vennhill family, a question emerged in the navy''s mind.


    What was Lorne''s massive troop deployment this time for?!


    "Lorne, it''s impossible to just want to promote his force."


    Mary Joa, after the Warring States issued the order to withdraw troops, said solemnly.


    "He is a very planned person and will never do such meaningless things."


    He clearly remembered that two years ago, the Wienhill family sent troops to the navy, and the army had even crossed the red earth continent and appeared on the sea in the paradise.


    But all this was just to cover up another plan of Lorne.


    It wasn''t until half a month later that the news of the Battle of Wonokuni came out and spread all over the sea.


    At that time, Warring States knew that Ron took this opportunity to directly lead the main force of his family, attacked the country of Hezhi, and launched a earth-shattering battle with Kaido.


    Until now, the Warring States period did not know why Lorne suddenly launched that war, at an inappropriate time, to start a duel with an inappropriate enemy.


    But there is no doubt that Lorne has the strength and courage to dominate the sea.After Kaido fell, no one could stop him in the entire sea.


    "Do your best to investigate the actions of the Vennhill family, don''t let any clues go!"


    The Warring States finally made such a decision, he must know why Ron was sending troops this time.


    But he had a hunch, that is, what Lorne did this time might be much more serious than the previous battle of Wano Country!


    At this time, a messenger hurried in, holding a document in his hand.


    The pupils of the Warring States Period were slightly enlarged, because this document was exactly what he proposed to the above some time ago, to fully enter the new world.


    The person above finally has an answer!


    He took a look at the document, and only wrote such a sentence at the end of the document.


    "Give it a go, no scruples."


    Warring States took a deep breath, that is to say, the people above have completely agreed to his plan and will fully support himself.


    This is not in line with the cautious attitude of the people above.Warring States did not know what it was that caused such a drastic change in the attitude of the people above.


    However, he felt a heavy burden fell on him.


    Success or failure in one fell swoop.


    He thought for a while, and summoned all the high-ranking navy who were still in Marin Vando.


    He wants to make a perfect plan.


    ...


    The red earth continent, somewhere near the North Sea, is the kingdom of Carlos during the war.


    A man who covered his whole body in a green cloak, looked at the intelligence in his hand, and was silent for a long time.


    A man wearing a crow mask like a plague doctor, wearing a black haori big cloak, unscrupulously bare his upper body muscles, stood behind him.


    "Unexpectedly, during this period of time, Lorne would have caused such a sensation again."


    After a long time, the man in the green cloak sighed, then took off his cloak and said slowly.


    He combed his short black hair behind, his expression was fierce.Without eyebrows, there is a series of square tattoos on the left face.


    If anyone else sees this man, they will shout out in surprise.


    Because this man has the title of the most dangerous prisoner in the world, Dragon.


    The son of the naval hero Karp, a former lieutenant admiral, now the leader of the revolutionary army.


    Monkey D. Dragon!


    Long led the revolutionary army to plan for many years. Finally, in the previous few years, when Lorne rose rapidly, when the navy and the world government turned most of their eyes on the new world, he led the revolutionary army to launch a coup.


    Countless countries were infected by his belief in freedom and began to resist, oppressing their world government for hundreds of years.


    At that time, the navy hadn''t noticed, or in their eyes, what the dragon did was just a trivial flame. Compared with Lorne, who was known as the craziest pirate in history, it was still too trivial.


    But a single spark can still start a prairie fire!


    The flames of freedom quickly burned all over, and at this time, the navy wanted to send troops to encircle and suppress the revolutionary army, but it had no effect.


    Because they can''t find a trace of the revolutionary army.


    In the back, the pirates were flooded, and the navy was inseparable from the manpower. It went to the distant seas to pursue the traces of the revolutionary army, so the Warring States decided to cut the chaos quickly, first calm the situation in the new world, and then go to deal with the revolutionary army.


    Therefore, he brazenly declared war on the pirates, and in less than a year, he cleared the pirates from the paradise.


    And the revolutionary army did not get nothing in this year''s time. They set their sights on the red earth continent, the most expansive land in the world.


    In this year''s time, the power of the revolutionary army has already ascended the red earth continent and expanded at an exaggerated rate.


    Many countries that have been oppressed by the world government or the Tianlong people for a long time resisted.


    The kingdom of Carlos at this time was one of them.


    No one would have thought that the headquarters of the Revolutionary Army was actually hidden in this kingdom that was launching a war. Moreover, Dragon, as the leader of the Revolutionary Army, and most of his army commanders, were not in this kingdom¡¯s revolution. Appeared in.


    The so-called black under the lamp is exactly that.


    "Need to get in touch with him?"


    At this moment, a short and fat man with a crown and purple curly hair, but exposedly dressed, dressed like a woman, suddenly said.


    His voice was sharp and he looked directly at the dragon.


    "Lorne seems to be at ease now, but he is also entangled by the navy, trapped in the new world, and can''t get out of him at all. Maybe we can get in touch with him."


    "Then both of us, together to overthrow this decadent world!"


    This seemingly abnormal man is indeed a high-level cadre of the revolutionary army, the commander of the "G" legion.King of the Kingdom of Kamabaka, King of Shemales, Ambrio Ivankov.


    And what he said was shocking enough.


    The craziest pirate in history, and the most murderous wanted criminal in history, are you going to cooperate?

 1194 Chapter 1169

    "With the forces under Lorne''s control, I''m afraid we can''t be seen at all."


    Long smiled faintly.


    "His pride is the same as his father. If there is no value, he will not touch us."


    Long had been in contact with Lorne''s father, Caesar the Great Pirate for a while, and then helped him find clues to the text of the history.


    Finally, in order to repay the dragon, Caesar sent a clue after arriving at the legendary island of Lovedrew.


    The dragon is warned not to play Ralph Drew''s idea.


    Lorne only cooperates with valuable people, and the current dragon seems to be really unable to come up with something that can impress Lorne.


    unless¡­¡­


    "Unless, I tell Lorne about that."


    Long thought for a while and said.


    And the ladyboy king Ivankov obviously also understood what the dragon was talking about and what it was referring to, his eyes widened and said in disbelief.


    "Are you sure? Dragon Boy."


    "You should be very clear about how that will affect the world government and the entire ocean after that incident. And Ron will not necessarily believe what you said. You are really sure to tell this news. Lorne?"


    "Yep."


    Long nodded.


    "It is because this news is too crazy that Lorne believes what I say."


    Seeing Long being so persistent, Ivankov obviously had no reason to dissuade him.


    But he still hesitated.


    Because this news was too shocking, if it weren''t for Long to tell him in person and swear by his own glory, Ivankov would definitely treat this news as fabricated.


    Moreover, this news also involves a very key inside story.That is, ten years ago, after the city¡¯s prison escape incident, why, as a lieutenant admiral of the navy headquarters, son of the hero Kapu, the promising dragon will suddenly rebel against the world government, and why was the director of the city¡¯s prison Ken, will eventually become Cinders.


    Is it really just because they are afraid to take the responsibility for advancing the city prison escape?


    Obviously not.


    However, after learning this news, Long decided to leave the world government and set up a revolutionary army to overthrow the world government.


    Now, he decided to share this news with Lorne.


    "But now, a person must be required to pass this news to Lorne."


    Long said like this, but now, the commanders of the major corps within the revolutionary army have important tasks.


    And now the new world is no longer the new world a few years ago, let them enter and leave at will.Now the situation in the new world is too chaotic. Once they go to the new world, they are likely to be dragged by the chaotic situation there and never have a chance to come back.Long can''t afford it.


    Therefore, the person who delivers the message must be a trustworthy person, and even if it is temporarily unable to return to the Red Earth Continent, it will not have any impact on the situation in the Red Earth Continent.


    It just so happened that there was such a person beside Long.


    "Call my son over here."


    Long ordered to his men beside him.


    A few years ago, he rescued a child from a fire. This little guy has a talent for fighting, but he lost his memory because he was too frightened.I don''t know who I was.


    Long adopted him as his own son and tried his best to train him. The little guy learned very quickly, and in just a few years, he grew into a middle-level cadre in the revolutionary army.


    Now, Long will entrust this task to him, which is also the trust of the other party.


    That little guy¡¯s name is Saab.


    ...


    "In the beginning, after we escaped from Pushing City, what happened to you?"


    Sdie, the dark iron castle.


    Lorne sat on a chair, looked at his sister, and asked solemnly.


    I don''t know why, he suddenly remembered this incident, and he had a premonition in his mind that this matter was very important.


    Therefore, after the battle with the old man was over, as soon as Lorne returned to Sdio, he went to find his sister, one of the parties involved in the advance city incident, Domino asked.


    And the girl Domino obviously didn''t want to recall this sad past, but she still cared for her brother, so she thought about it and remembered it.


    Moreover, this news also involves a very key inside story.That is, ten years ago, after the city¡¯s prison escape incident, why, as a lieutenant admiral of the navy headquarters, son of the hero Kapu, the promising dragon will suddenly rebel against the world government, and why was the director of the city¡¯s prison Ken, will eventually become Cinders.


    Is it really just because they are afraid to take the responsibility for advancing the city prison escape?


    Obviously not.


    However, after learning this news, Long decided to leave the world government and set up a revolutionary army to overthrow the world government.


    Now, he decided to share this news with Lorne.


    "But now, a person must be required to pass this news to Lorne."


    Long said like this, but now, the commanders of the major corps within the revolutionary army have important tasks.


    And now the new world is no longer the new world a few years ago, let them enter and leave at will.Now the situation in the new world is too chaotic. Once they go to the new world, they are likely to be dragged by the chaotic situation there and never have a chance to come back.Long can''t afford it.


    Therefore, the person who delivers the message must be a trustworthy person, and even if it is temporarily unable to return to the Red Earth Continent, it will not have any impact on the situation in the Red Earth Continent.


    It just so happened that there was such a person beside Long.


    "Call my son over here."


    Long ordered to his men beside him.


    A few years ago, he rescued a child from a fire. This little guy has a talent for fighting, but he lost his memory because he was too frightened.I don''t know who I was.


    Long adopted him as his own son and tried his best to train him. The little guy learned very quickly, and in just a few years, he grew into a middle-level cadre in the revolutionary army.


    Now, Long will entrust this task to him, which is also the trust of the other party.


    That little guy¡¯s name is Saab.


    ...


    "In the beginning, after we escaped from Pushing City, what happened to you?"


    Sdie, the dark iron castle.


    Lorne sat on a chair, looked at his sister, and asked solemnly.


    I don''t know why, he suddenly remembered this incident, and he had a premonition in his mind that this matter was very important.


    Therefore, after the battle with the old man was over, as soon as Lorne returned to Sdio, he went to find his sister, one of the parties involved in the advance city incident, Domino asked.


    And the girl Domino obviously didn''t want to recall this sad past, but she still cared for her brother, so she thought about it and remembered it.

 1195 Chapter 1170: Lornes New Speculation

    "Although it cannot be confirmed, I speculate that the reason for the rebellion of Director Ken should have something to do with the experience in Mariejoa." Domino said with a sigh of relief.


    Although this was only her guess, she still wanted to tell Ron all the information she knew.


    "What did he see, or did he know?"


    And Lorne also began to think about it, but now that Jhin is dead, and the Kaido Pirates group has also been destroyed in his hands, he has no way to know the true cause of Jhin''s rebellion, so he can only guess.


    It''s not that Mary Joa has never been there. The world''s ruling, pig-like dragons live there.


    And Ken, as the director of the Promotion City University, can also be regarded as a high-level world government. It is impossible for him to know the sordidness of the Tianlong people secretly, so Ken should not be able to accept this dark fact for a while and betrayed.


    So, did he meet someone, or did he know something?


    For some reason, Lorne remembered the thin man in black robes he had seen on the top of Pangel Castle.


    All the mysteries pointed to Pangel Castle again, but there was only that place, the only place Lorne was afraid of at this time.


    It was deadlocked again.


    At this time, Lorne thought of another person, who was also a high-level person in the world government, and then, almost at the same time as Ken, rebelled against the world government, now the leader of the revolutionary army, Long.


    Lorne didn''t have much contact with the revolutionary army, but now maybe only through him can we know the truth.


    "I know."


    Lorne called out the secretary and maid Violet, who had been serving behind him, and said softly.


    "Let the order go on and look for clues to the revolutionary army. I want to talk to Long."


    Violet was taken aback for a moment, but quickly reacted.


    Lord Lorne does everything he makes sense.


    However, the revolutionary army has always acted cautiously, and Lorne did not expect to soon find the revolutionary army that the world government has tracked for ten years.


    This matter can only be put on the agenda temporarily.


    However, Lorne did not know at this time, and the revolutionary army also noticed him.


    "correct,"


    At this time, the phone worm in Violet''s clothes rang suddenly. After listening to the phone worm''s report, she said softly.


    "The young master previously ordered to find those specific devil fruits, and it has already been rewarded."


    "Oh?"


    Lorne did not expect that at this time, Violet unexpectedly gave himself a big surprise.


    "Which one is it?"


    The things that Lorne asked family agents to search for before were extremely rare, and they were also the devil fruits he needed so much now.


    Whether it¡¯s the mysterious time devil fruit of the gluttonous girl, or the control devil fruit controlled by Xiannianhuo, Elinis, and Sagi-kun, as well as Mikawachi¡¯s lock fruit that can block the opponent¡¯s ability, Lorne needed it urgently.


    Any one can greatly enhance Lorne''s strength.


    "Xihai, the fruit of the castle controlled by that gang godfather."


    Violet replied.


    "Now, the agents who went to the West Sea have returned to the Sky City through the Void Gate, and now the fruit is in the hands of Mr. Vegapunk."


    "The castle fruit?"


    Lorne was slightly disappointed, because this devil fruit did not significantly improve his strength. The castle fruit is most proud of its defenses as strong as a city wall. In fact, it is not the same as Lorne''s body after being strengthened by the devouring fruit. Too essential difference.


    The reason why Lorne wanted this devil fruit was for another purpose.


    Half a quarter of an hour later, Lorne appeared at the door of the laboratory on the southwest side of SKY.


    Bega Punk and Gage are still conducting their own experiments.


    Although the plan of ascending the gods and long steps has been completed, it has not achieved the perfect effect in the hearts of these two scientists.


    They are still working hard to optimize Lorne''s "God Body".After all, Lorne''s current clone still has one biggest flaw that has not been resolved.


    That is physical fitness.The multiple devil fruits consume Lorne''s physical stamina at the same time. Even though Lorne''s stamina is beyond ordinary people, he can''t afford to fight for a long time.


    This was Lorne''s only flaw at this time, and it was also the problem that Bergapunk and Gage wanted to solve.


    "You finally came."


    After seeing Lorne''s arrival, both Begapunk and Gachi raised their heads at the same time, Gachi greeted excitedly.


    "Your subordinates have already sent that devil fruit, what are you going to do?"


    "Did you think of any interesting trick?"


    Gage has now fallen in love with working for Lorne, and Lorne''s unconstrained imagination has provided them with ideas.


    After completing the plan of ascending the gods, every devil fruit Lorne looked for was full of purpose.Except for this castle fruit.


    So, he wanted to know why Ron wanted this devil fruit so much.


    As a scientist, Kage''s curiosity and desire to explore the unknown will never stop.


    "Hey, why did you come from the ontology."


    At this time, Begapunk on the other side also found a clue.What Lorne came to was not a clone that could eat multiple devil fruits, but the body.


    "I look for the castle fruit, not to eat it."


    But Lorne said slowly.


    "I want to confirm a guess of mine."


    Lorne picked up the fruit on the table.


    The fruit is gray-white, and there is a trace of masonry inlay on the surface, like a city wall that has been shrunk countless times.


    "This should be the fruit of the city wall."


    "What a guess."


    At this time, Kage also became interested.


    The ability to develop the Devil Fruit, to put it bluntly, is a clash of imagination.Only imaginative people can develop the power of the devil fruit to the extreme.


    And Lorne has never lacked imagination.


    "It''s not just humans who can eat devil fruits and possess the power of devil fruits."


    Lorne smiled.


    "There are animals and dead bodies."


    And Gage added.


    It is not uncommon for animals to eat devil fruits, and some time ago, they also worked out a way to make corpses eat devil fruits.


    Lorne was speechless for a while, but he didn''t seem to be able to refute Gaj.Therefore, he decided not to sell the Guanzi anymore.Instead, he put the devil fruit in his hand on the table and handed it to Begapunk.


    "I want to ask Mr. Vegapunk to confirm this conjecture for me."


    "Use, your technique."

 1196 Chapter 1171 A Genius Idea

    Gage and Begapunk worked in an overseas illegal research group when they were young.


    Both are talented scientists, but their research directions are slightly different.


    Jiazhi has researched the mystery of the human body, the "blood factor", while Begapunk''s research direction is much more complicated.


    Among them, the weather maker, the interior of the navy, the rudiments of combat machinery and pacifists, and the way that naval warships can pass through the windless zone without injury, all came from that period.


    However, he was later caught by the world government in Begapunk.After being forced to work for the world government, these sciences and technologies have all fallen into the hands of the world government.


    However, what Lorne wants now is not these Begapunk technologies, but another, little-known, but no less than the former.


    The technology that allows non-living bodies to eat the devil fruit!


    "So, do you want non-living bodies to eat this castle fruit?"


    Begapunk was slightly surprised.


    Lorne did involve in the technology he was talking about, but his previous experiments were all about letting non-living objects, such as swords and firearms, eat the devil fruits of the animal system and turn them into animal weapons that can fight autonomously.


    Although it is not impossible to allow non-living bodies to eat this superhuman demon fruit, non-living bodies have a considerable drawback, that is, there is no way to actively release superhuman abilities.


    In this way, you have fallen into a dead end, that is, if you clearly control the power of the devil fruit, but you can release it, then there is no difference between having no control.


    However, after a little thought, Begapunk understood Lorne''s thoughts.


    "What a genius idea."


    He praised without hesitation that no matter whether Ron''s idea could be realized or not, when Ron thought of this, his understanding of the devil''s fruit had reached a level that normal people could not imagine.


    "Use it on this ring."


    Lorne took out an exquisitely crafted ring with black gems and handed it to Begapunk.


    He actually had another ring, but it was an engagement ring with Xiao Jia. Even if there was only one in ten thousand possibility, he didn''t want any difference in that ring.


    "What dumb riddle are you playing!?"


    At this time, it was Gaj''s turn to be stunned. He clearly understood every word of what Ron and Begapunk said, but he just couldn''t understand the meaning of these words.


    "You''ll find out later."


    Lorne said slowly.


    And Begapunk took the ring in Lorne''s hand, without hesitation, walked directly into his own laboratory.


    Inside Begapunk''s room.There is a metal cube about three or four meters long. Just looking at the dust on the cube, you can tell that this cube has not been passively used for a long time.


    "Is this made of Hailou stone?"


    Kage is also knowledgeable, and he can tell the texture of the cube in an instant.


    "The method of letting non-living objects eat the devil fruit is actually not complicated. It is even somewhat similar to the method of extracting the devil fruit from the human body."


    Begapunk said slowly as he opened the metal cube.


    He put the devil fruit into this cube together with Lorne''s ring.Then closed the lid.


    The machine started to run, and everyone could vaguely hear the sound of something being broken and then stirring.


    The ground vibrated slightly.


    About ten minutes later, Vegapunk nodded and said.


    "it is ready."


    "So simple?"


    It was also the first time that Gage saw Bergapunk show off this technique that allows non-living bodies to eat devil fruits. He originally thought that this technique would be very complicated, just like he made clone soldiers. Every step needs to be rigorous. Calculation.


    However, Begapunk is as simple as putting the early in the microwave oven while preparing hot milk. When the milk is warmed up, a delicious breakfast is ready.


    "This machine will automatically crush the devil fruit, and then soak another object that was put in the juice and pulp of the devil fruit."


    "After the fruit is crushed, the demon hiding in it will naturally escape, but because the surrounding is a confined space completely surrounded by sea tower stones, this demon has no way to escape, so he can only possess himself in the space. On an object without sea floor stone elements."


    "This is the way to let non-living bodies eat the devil''s fruit."


    The theory of this technology is very simple, but it must go through numerous rigorous experiments in order to experiment.Begapunk was able to study it on his own, and he deserves to be hailed as a man who has controlled science and technology beyond human beings for 500 years.


    Begapunk opened the cube and took out the ring with the flesh still stained on the surface.After washing up.Lorne noticed that a gap like a city wall appeared on the surface of this ring.


    It''s just that these gaps are hidden under the light of gems, and it is difficult to detect them.


    About ten minutes later, Vegapunk nodded and said.


    "it is ready."


    "So simple?"


    It was also the first time that Gage saw Bergapunk show off this technique that allows non-living bodies to eat devil fruits. He originally thought that this technique would be very complicated, just like he made clone soldiers. Every step needs to be rigorous. Calculation.


    However, Begapunk is as simple as putting the early in the microwave oven while preparing hot milk. When the milk is warmed up, a delicious breakfast is ready.


    "This machine will automatically crush the devil fruit, and then soak another object that was put in the juice and pulp of the devil fruit."


    "After the fruit is crushed, the demon hiding in it will naturally escape, but because the surrounding is a confined space completely surrounded by sea tower stones, this demon has no way to escape, so he can only possess himself in the space. On an object without sea floor stone elements."


    "This is the way to let non-living bodies eat the devil''s fruit."


    The theory of this technology is very simple, but it must go through numerous rigorous experiments in order to experiment.Begapunk was able to study it on his own, and he deserves to be hailed as a man who has controlled science and technology beyond human beings for 500 years.


    Begapunk opened the cube and took out the ring with the flesh still stained on the surface.After washing up.Lorne noticed that a gap like a city wall appeared on the surface of this ring.


    It''s just that these gaps are hidden under the light of gems, and it is difficult to detect them.

 1197 Chapter 1172 God is Perfect

    And Lorne showed a rare smile.


    Although it has lost the possibility of evolution, this ring that has eaten the fruit of the castle can be used as a storage space.


    This makes it much more convenient for Lorne, who is used to acting alone.


    Moreover, this ring has an incomparable advantage.


    Begapunk guessed Lorne''s thoughts and couldn''t stop praising Lorne.


    "What the hell are you playing a riddle?"


    Gaj is unclear.But at this time, Lorne''s clone came in, and Lorne took the ring off his finger directly and handed it to the clone.


    After the clone put on the ring, he raised his hand and pointed at Lorne''s body, and then Lorne''s body disappeared directly into the laboratory.


    "With the cooperation of my body''s perception ability, my strength is perfect."


    Lorne gently wiped the ring on his hand as if he had seen a rare gem.


    At this time, Kage finally understood.Lorne actually hid directly inside the castle space of the ring, controlling the clone remotely in the castle.


    And use your own fruit ability to cooperate with the clone.


    Although the clone possesses multiple abilities, many abilities cannot be used at the same time, and Lorne, hiding in the city ring, is like a clone''s radar, continuously providing the clone with battle data.


    Moreover, because there is no need to worry about his own safety, Lorne''s ontology can release its own abilities to assist the clone, just as the clone has an uninterrupted fruit of perception.


    No opponent would guess that Lorne¡¯s weakness was not the normal weakness of the heart and head of normal creatures, but the inconspicuous ring on his left hand!


    More importantly, even if it encounters an invincible opponent, Lorne''s ontology can also let the clone delay time for himself, and then get the opportunity to evacuate.


    Lorne used this wonderful way to merge his ontology and clone.


    "I have to admit that your ideas are indeed wild and unconstrained. Any devil fruit that falls into your hands, I am afraid it will be able to play flowers."


    After figuring this out, Kage couldn''t help sighing.


    There has always been a proposition on the sea, which is often discussed.


    In the end is the fruit that makes the strong, or the strong that makes the fruit.


    Although the vast majority of people believe that no matter what abilities the strong possess, they can be developed to the extreme, but on this sea, those who truly stand on the top of the fruit ability do not have the ability of one person, and are very weak.


    Those who stand at the top, the abilities they possess, are all abnormal.Powerful to the point of almost unsolvable.


    Therefore, there are still a very small number of people who hold a different view. Only the strong, with the powerful fruits, have the opportunity to stand on the top. The two achieve each other and are indispensable.


    Lorne was able to develop a fruit that could only strengthen the five senses at the beginning to such a point that Gage had to admire Lorne''s power.


    If Lorne had obtained a fruit with a higher starting point at the beginning, he might have completed his great cause of dominating the sea very early.


    But then again, if Lorne didn''t perceive the fruit, Kage and the others would not be able to complete the plan of ascending the gods.


    This is the so-called cause and effect.In other words, destiny.


    As a scientist, Jiazhi has never believed in fate, and firmly believes that everything in the world can be explained by science.


    But now, he seems to believe it a little, as if there is a hand that can manipulate fate, secretly provoking fate.


    "I now feel that if the dead body reappears, there is no chance that I can let him practice and release the empire of death."


    Lorne felt the surging power in his body, as if every cell was alive, his perception radiated from the pores of his skin, and he felt that everything around him was under his control.


    "This feeling is very comfortable."


    After experiencing the power of the combination of the body and the clone''s abilities, Lorne took a deep breath and left the laboratory.


    This day is just a rather inconspicuous day on the chaotic ocean of the New World.


    In the sea, the pirates who are intriguing for a bit of territory do not know.


    On this day, countless naval agents have penetrated into the new world, ready to cooperate with the navy to launch a general attack on the new world.


    On this day, a young man carrying the fate of the revolutionary army left the red earth continent to a chaotic new world, looking for the man who could end the world government.


    On this day, Mary Joa held a funeral. The funeral was of a high standard, but only a few people knew about it.In a moment of solemnity, they put a piece of clothing into the coffin.


    On this day, a god was born.


    ...


    "Lorne, what a lunatic!"


    The new world, Loxor waters, a small island.


    A man wearing a gentleman''s hat and tightly wrapped in a black coat pushed open the door and walked into the exchange of this underground world.


    Under the gentleman''s hat, the man has short red hair.


    The man murmured as he walked.


    He is the Case who has been hiding in the New World for a long time.


    The safest place is the safest place, even Lorne has made the low-level mistake of being black under the light.


    Case did not choose to escape and stay away from the minions of Lorne''s forces, but directly hid in the core area of ??Lorne''s forces, the sea area of ??Locksor.


    Keith didn''t understand why Lorne was so hostile to him, but after seeing the battle between Lorne and Shadow, he quickly reacted.


    Lorne actually mastered the method to have multiple abilities at the same time.


    No matter how Lorne did it, but Case took a second look, and it was easy to figure it out.


    Lorne, who possesses this ability, will definitely choose to collect powerful devil fruits on a large scale, which explains why the Wienhill family has purchased various devil fruits at high prices and hunted down those with devil fruit abilities since a few years ago.


    After figuring this out, Case felt terrified.


    Because, he was indeed Lorne''s best prey.


    In this sea, there is no one capable of being more powerful and rarer than himself.


    Therefore, after avenging the group of old guys who betrayed him, Case went into hiding to avoid being discovered by Lorne.


    He did not expect that he would become a prey one day.


    The exchange of the underground world is a gray place jointly established by the giants of the underground world.


    In a neutral position, not only the pirates, but even some navies can get the information they want in this place.


    And Case came here with the same purpose

 1198 Chapter 1173

    Perhaps because of his arrogance, Lorne has never interfered in the underground world.


    This also gave Case a chance.


    He wants to leave the new world through the power of the underground world.


    Because he has grasped an important piece of information, that is, the end of the great route, the final island, the land of legend, the island that symbolizes the end and the beginning, Love Drew, is not in the new world.


    Or in other words, a certain entrance of Lavdrew is somewhere in the paradise.


    So Case wants to go to the park first.While avoiding the Vennhill family''s search, look for clues to Ralph Drew.


    Case, who had been betrayed twice, would never trust any of his companions anymore. This time, he was going to do it alone.


    "I want a boat."


    Case directly found a man with a black turban on his head, who was the intermediary of the underground world.


    "Where does it lead?"


    The intermediary asked without emotion.


    "paradise."


    Case replied without hesitation.This kind of business is the boss of the underground world.Ocean King-Umit''s field.


    And the most important thing is that Umit and Lorne have always had a grudge, so Case doesn''t worry about his whereabouts being exposed.


    As long as he can reach the paradise, no matter how long Ron''s hand is, it is impossible to stop himself.


    "Now, the ships that want to go from the New World to the paradise have basically stopped. Any ship, when passing through the Chambord Islands, will go through the three and three layers of the navy, so it is difficult for us to take you there."


    After looking at Case for a lap, the middleman said lightly.


    It is difficult, not impossible.


    Case is not an idiot, so he heard the overtones of the middleman.


    Have to add money.


    As the great pirate of the last era, this era is so dazzling that he almost affected the direction of the era, and when did he suffer such humiliation.


    Don''t talk about this middleman, even if it was the big bosses of the underground world standing behind him, Case had never cared about it before.


    But now he wants to ask others, but he can only be subdued.


    "As long as you take me over, the price doesn''t matter."


    Case said.Pirates like him don''t care about money anymore.


    Money cannot buy life.


    "I like your wealthy boss,"


    The middleman said with some joy.


    "We happen to have a ship that can sail to the vicinity of the Red Earth Continent. After arriving at the Red Earth Continent, we boarded the Red Earth Continent with a special machine, and then crossed the Red Earth Continent to reach the paradise."


    The middleman directly stated their route.


    "Please go to this place after three days."


    "Just remember to bring money."


    Then the middleman left Case with a note, then turned and left.


    Case secretly wrote down the address, then snapped his fingers casually, the space wrinkled slightly, and the paper disappeared instantly.


    The people at the Underground World Exchange were so noisy, no one noticed this trivial little detail.


    Three days later, a dock on a small island.


    Case followed the address on the note and came to this place.


    A cruise ship, docked at the port.He boarded the cruise ship with his forged documents, and then waited for about two hours before the cruise ship finally moved.


    "The direction is right."


    Based on the navigational pointers, Case judged that the cruise ship was indeed heading towards the red earth continent.


    The speed of the cruise was not fast, and after half a month, Case was able to reach the foot of the red earth continent.


    This cruise ship was sailing slowly on the endless sea alone, as if it were a lonely passenger.


    However, no one noticed that there are many ships, constantly approaching the cruise ship in all directions.


    It''s like surrounding a cruise ship group.


    And on these ships, the pattern of the misty moon hung.


    However, due to the distance, these ships did not appear in the line of sight of the cruise ship.


    ...


    Case wakes up from his sleep, don''t know why, he always feels anxious.


    It was like, I fell into a trap.


    He is a very cautious person, so Case quietly left the cabin.


    He decided to take a stroll on this cruise ship, and if he found any clues, he would leave here.


    He has a space fruit that can move instantaneously, and can be directly teleported to nearby ships or islands.


    But after walking around on the boat, Case didn''t find anything wrong, as if the feeling of anxiety was just his own illusion.


    "Is it my illusion?"


    Case stood on the deck and watched.His instincts rarely go wrong. In the last era, before he was surrounded on a small island by navy tactics, he also felt this dangerous.


    Case secretly wrote down the address, then snapped his fingers casually, the space wrinkled slightly, and the paper disappeared instantly.


    The people at the Underground World Exchange were so noisy, no one noticed this trivial little detail.


    Three days later, a dock on a small island.


    Case followed the address on the note and came to this place.


    A cruise ship, docked at the port.He boarded the cruise ship with his forged documents, and then waited for about two hours before the cruise ship finally moved.


    "The direction is right."


    Based on the navigational pointers, Case judged that the cruise ship was indeed heading towards the red earth continent.


    The speed of the cruise was not fast, and after half a month, Case was able to reach the foot of the red earth continent.


    This cruise ship was sailing slowly on the endless sea alone, as if it were a lonely passenger.


    However, no one noticed that there are many ships, constantly approaching the cruise ship in all directions.


    It''s like surrounding a cruise ship group.


    And on these ships, the pattern of the misty moon hung.


    However, due to the distance, these ships did not appear in the line of sight of the cruise ship.


    ...


    Case wakes up from his sleep, don''t know why, he always feels anxious.


    It was like, I fell into a trap.


    He is a very cautious person, so Case quietly left the cabin.


    He decided to take a stroll on this cruise ship, and if he found any clues, he would leave here.


    He has a space fruit that can move instantaneously, and can be directly teleported to nearby ships or islands.


    But after walking around on the boat, Case didn''t find anything wrong, as if the feeling of anxiety was just his own illusion.


    "Is it my illusion?"


    Case stood on the deck and watched.His instincts rarely go wrong. In the last era, before he was surrounded on a small island by navy tactics, he also felt this dangerous.

 1199 Ask for a day off.

You have a bad cold, take a day off, everyone should pay attention to your health!

 1200 Chapter 1174 This is a trap

    Although I don''t know when the deep ocean current Umit hooked up with Lorne, but now, Case is very sure.


    He should have been betrayed.


    There is not a single island in the surrounding waters, and even the reefs emerging from the sea are pitiful.


    But Case quickly got over.Secretly walked towards the side of the cruise ship.


    Generally speaking, this kind of large cruise ship will be equipped with several lifeboats, in case of any accident, for people to escape.


    "boom!"


    The sound of a heavy object being launched into the water attracted the attention of everyone on the deck, and only then did the sailors see that a lifeboat, under the cover of late night, was driving forward with the fastest horsepower.


    Vaguely you can see a man who shrouded himself under a black cloak, standing above the lifeboat.


    "Guests, please don''t leave us too far!"


    The sailors stood on the side and yelled, but the man ignored it and steered the ship away.


    There is no alternative, the sailors can only ask the captain for instructions.If there is any accident to the guests, they will also be jointly and severally liable.


    Such a large ship wanted to turn the bow very slowly, and when the cruise ship changed its direction to the direction where the lifeboat left, the lifeboat had disappeared into the night.


    At this time, some people hiding on the boat looked at each other, then walked to the side of the remaining lifeboats, jumped to the top of the lifeboat, and then cut the rope hanging from the lifeboat, and drove the lifeboat towards The front chased after him.


    "Guests! Please come back quickly! The sea in the new world is more dangerous than you think!"


    The captain yelled hoarsely while standing on the deck, but no one responded to his yelling.


    "idiot."


    In the cabin, Case looked at the lifeboats that were going away, with a sarcastic smile on his mouth.


    He was the first person to escape in the lifeboat, but after driving the lifeboat and disappearing from the sight of everyone, he set the speed of the lifeboat to the fastest and drove in the direction where he perceived the least danger. Then use the power back to the cruise ship.


    By the time the group of people chasing them overtakes the unmanned lifeboat, the cruise ship has already left this sea of ??death.


    At that time, no one in this world will be able to catch himself.


    Case did not expect all the chasers to leave the cruise ship, but as long as no one found him hiding here, it would mean he had escaped.


    Without letting others discover where they are, for Case, it''s very simple.


    "When you return from Lovedrew, you must hit Umit."


    Case muttered to himself, when did he experience this humiliation when he was sold by an ant-like scum, and then used this embarrassing and dignified method to get out.


    The boss of the underground world?Case snorted coldly. This kind of guy, for ordinary pirates, may be an unattainable big-shot, but for him, it is no different from the ant.


    Since the other party betrayed himself, there is only one ending to meet him.


    That is, death.


    But at this time, a man''s flat voice suddenly came from behind Case.


    "At this time, do you still have the mind to beat others?"


    Case felt a cold in his back.


    He will never forget this voice for the rest of his life.


    "How could you be here?!"


    Case turned around and saw a man wearing a black cloak standing behind him. His right hand gently wiped a ring inlaid with black jewels on the ring finger of his left hand. At the same time, he looked at himself, his mouth hooked. A faint smile appeared.


    "Do you think this sentence is redundant?"


    Lorne said lightly.


    "I thought, why I am here, as you who have the fruits of space, should be very clear."


    Case was speechless for a while. He had guessed before that Lorne used the hunting of Devil Fruit Ability to plunder their abilities. It was just a moment of panic, so he didn''t react.


    "Do you think you must eat me?"


    Case sneered, the matter was over, he knew that a battle was inevitable.No matter what method Lorne uses to peel the devil fruit from the body of the capable person, one thing is certain, that is, this method is not a good thing for the capable person itself.


    It doesn''t make any sense to beg for mercy, not to mention, considering Case''s pride, it is impossible for him to beg for mercy from a junior like Lorne!


    He is a proud big pirate!


    "You are just a rubbish who has many abilities, but has not been able to develop any of them to the extreme!"


    "The ability of 10,000 items of rubbish is not as good as an ability that has been developed to the extreme!"


    Case yelled, the space in front of Lorne began to twist.


    The distorted space directly shattered Lorne¡¯s body, but


    "Have I developed my abilities to the extreme? You can give it a try."


    The phantom fruit can create a phantom similar to the main body.


    In the next moment, Lorne walked out directly from behind Case, a heavy punch covered with armed domineering, slammed into Case''s back fiercely.


    boom!


    Case felt a cold back in his back and turned sideways subconsciously, but Lorne''s fist still hit the joints of his arm.


    Click, click, click.


    Case could even hear the sound of his bone breaking.


    What a terrible power!


    A hint of shock flashed in Case''s eyes.


    Lorne''s power, this punch, far surpassed most of the powerhouses he knew, and only a few people with extraordinary talents and control of the power-enhancing fruit could be comparable.


    Coupled with Lorne''s unknowingly many demon fruit abilities, Case became timid for the first time.


    He is definitely not the opponent of the other party, if you continue to fight, you will die!


    Case made such a judgment in an instant, and then he gritted his teeth and his body suddenly disappeared.


    "Now, it''s not the time for our decisive battle! Your enemy, not me!"


    As one of the pinnacle pirates, Case actually chose to escape when he was fighting his opponent in a decisive battle!


    Case''s body suddenly disappeared, and in the next instant, he appeared in the air several kilometers away.Under his feet is the boundless sea, and under the action of gravity, his body involuntarily falls towards the sea.


    There is only one result for anyone who has the ability to fall into the ocean without support.


    That is death, and Case is no exception.


    But at the moment when he was about to touch the surface of the sea, Case once again used the ability of space transfer.

 1201 Chapter 1175

    If someone is standing in the air and looking down at the sea from a bird''s eye view, you will definitely see a figure shining tens of meters above the sea.


    Every time he appeared, he would advance several nautical miles in a certain direction.


    As for the bottom of the cruise ship, Lorne could only smile helplessly.


    Case''s ability should be one of the most powerful abilities he knows. Not only does he possess the most powerful offensive ability, space shattering, but also has the almost insoluble ability to escape and hide, and space transfer.


    Especially when Case, such a strong man, is determined to escape, perhaps no one can catch him on this sea.


    However, Lorne shook his head.


    Now that he has made a plan.He even used his relationship in the underground world to directly intercept the intelligence of the underground world boss, the deep ocean current-Umit.He also hypnotized the captain, and drove the ship to such a death sea area, of course he had a killing heart for Case.


    He won''t let Case leave the new world alive.


    His gaze looked in a certain direction, that was the direction from which Case''s breath came, and it was also the direction of the nearest island to this sea area.


    Lorne knew very well that Keith, who had been arrested for too long, did not have the ability to fly.


    Even if Case, after being released from prison, mastered the "moon step" among the six forms, but without enough physical fitness and proficiency to support the moon step, it was impossible to fly too far.


    Therefore, after the space transfer, Case''s body will fall towards the sea level under the action of gravity.


    In order to avoid falling into the sea, Case can only continuously use space transfer.


    And this deserted island was a trap that Lorne prepared for Keith.


    Because, the waters of the gods of death deserve to be the waters of the gods of death.The closest island is more than 100 nautical miles away from the cruise ship.


    This is also the only island that Case can reach through constant space transfer. As for the other islands, even if Case is exhausted and dying from strength, it is completely impossible to reach.


    This place was prepared by Lorne, the real cemetery of Case!


    A door of the void emerged behind Lorne, and it was vaguely visible. The other end of the door of the void was an island that seemed to be only a few kilometers in radius, covered with dense jungles and no humans.


    Then, Lorne slowly stepped into the door of the void.


    The long-distance movement speed of the space fruit is still too small in front of the door fruit that can directly connect the two places.


    Case would never guess that when he was still desperately fleeing, Lorne was already at his end, waiting for him silently.


    ...


    "Asshole Lorne!"


    Case''s body appeared in the air, and then in the next instant, he appeared several nautical miles away.


    Continuously, without any rest time, the ability to use space transfer has caused his physical fitness to drop rapidly.Case even felt his consciousness begin to blur.


    It''s like an ordinary social animal who has worked 24 hours in a row. The tiredness that came from lying on the bed just came home.


    Case felt that he would fall asleep in the next moment.


    This is the consequence of too much physical energy and energy consumption.


    Click!


    At the moment when sleepiness struck, Case broke one of his fingers directly.The severe pain spread all over the body, and at this time, Case suddenly woke up.


    He is on the surface of the sea now and absolutely cannot sleep, otherwise he will fall into the sea.


    When he just looked at the map, he noted that there was a deserted island in this direction. As long as he could reach the deserted island, he would repair and restore his stamina to get another chance to use the space transfer to escape.


    He remembered that this deserted island was almost a hundred nautical miles away from the cruise ship. Even if Lorne would catch up with him on the fastest ship, it would take several hours. This time was enough to restore his strength to his best. status.


    By that time, he was no longer there!


    Lorne, that idiot, will never catch himself forever!


    In Case''s mind, Lorne''s face appeared as if everything were ants, and nothing could attract his attention, and a trace of hatred appeared on his face.


    He has never been forced to this point before. Even decades ago, he was surrounded by naval design. He was too arrogant, underestimated the strength of the navy, and directly stepped into the opponent''s trap. .


    Even so, the Navy paid a painful price to catch itself.


    But now, Lorne actually forced himself to flee desperately on his own, even unable to fight directly.


    This humiliation keeps Case in mind.


    This kind of humiliation, sooner or later, he will return!


    The real battlefield between himself and Lorne should be in Lovedrew, the ultimate place for all pirates!


    He will be waiting for Lorne at Love Drew!


    A small island appeared in Case''s field of vision, and Case''s somewhat depressed spirit suddenly burst.


    In the next moment, the sesame-sized island became about the size of soybeans.Case knew that he was getting closer and closer to the only foothold.


    After a few breaths, Case finally appeared above the island, and then his body fell feebly.Smashed a big hole on the island.


    boom!


    The flocks of birds flew, and the beasts hiding in the dense jungle lurked.


    Case felt that his physical stamina had exceeded the limit in exclamation.


    He had never escaped so embarrassedly.


    All physical strength is used to escape, not fight, which is a shame for any pirate.


    But Case had no way.Because fighting with Lorne had only one result, that was to be crushed mercilessly by Lorne, and then his own ability became one of the bait to help Lorne become the One Piece.


    He is not reconciled!


    As Case, he was ambitious. He had betrayed the Golden Lion Shiji and even led to the destruction of the Shiji Pirates. He was unwilling to end his life with such an ending.


    He wants to live.


    I don''t know how long it took, a moment or a year, and Case finally felt his body regain consciousness.


    He felt a moist feeling on his face, and a wolf was licking his body.


    The other packs of wolves looked around and dared not step forward.


    Are you treating yourself as prey?


    Case smiled sorrowfully, then struggled to stand up and kicked the wolf in front of him.


    "This is how you repay the person who saved your life?"


    But at this time, a voice that Keith never wanted to hear sounded behind him.


    "You are too slow, Case. I have been waiting for you for too long."

 1202 Chapter 1176 The Pirates Story

    The new world is the new world of pirates.


    Here, since ancient times, it has been the most chaotic area of ??the entire sea. Only the most powerful and craziest pirate can gain a foothold in this area.


    After the Roger¡¯s era, the three legendary pirates: White Beard, Kaido, and Charlotte Lingling, occupied most of the sea in the New World. After the Propulsion City incident, the Golden Lion Shiji returned strongly and led Those prisoners who had been held in Pushing City for decades, and even their existence had been erased, and the hands of the three legendary pirates had tore off a large piece of land abruptly.


    The four great pirates, no one can do anything about it. Gradually, the other great pirates in the New World, who can only survive their breath, gave these legendary pirates a common title.


    Four emperors.


    However, the powerful Four Emperors, who had only ruled the New World for ten years, were upset by a more powerful young pirate.


    This pirate named Lorne successively killed two pirate emperors and achieved his reputation.


    All the pirates believe that Lorne, who has risen unrivaledly, will be another pirate king in this sea after Roger.


    The only thing that can stop him is time.


    "This is the legend of Lorne."


    A small island near the red earth continent.


    An old man was sitting in the middle of the square, his face excitedly telling about Lorne''s bloody rise.


    A group of people surrounded him, and the children seemed to be listening to heroic stories, with stars shining in their eyes.


    "So, what''s next?"


    A little guy who seemed to be about seven or eight years old, sniffed his nose, and said excitedly.


    Lorne¡¯s legend is much more passionate than the heroic stories in the storybook. Moreover, he is a living person, a big pirate living in the sea, not the paper man in the storybook.


    Every little boy had a dream of a hero when he was young. Ten years ago, some of them seemed to be their own strength, fighting the legendary pirate Lox, and using their iron fists to protect the justice of the navy hero card. General Lieutenant General.Some want to be the first to complete the adventure of a great route in the past 100 years, with a group of trusted and legendary partners.However, at the peak of his fame, he chose to surrender to the navy and use his life to start a new era of Pirate World.


    But now, there is only one hero that the little boy of this era wants to be.


    That is the pirate among the pirates, the villain among the villains, the hero among the heroes.


    With his own power, the "demon" who crushed the entire sea almost breathlessly, Vennhill Lorne.


    Lorne is the memory of young people in this era.


    This era, named Lorne.


    Seeing the light in the children''s eyes, the old man shook his head secretly.


    Because, decades ago, when he was still young, he had personally experienced that magnificent era.Seeing those pirates who have now become legends, crazy in their youth.


    If Lorne is the memory of these children, then Roger is their memory.


    Now, Roger¡¯s fame has been gradually replaced by Lorne. I am afraid that it will not be long before Lorne truly becomes the One Piece. In this sea, not many people remember the man who opened the era of great voyage with his own life. Got it.


    This may be a glorious era, the legend has not completely fallen, the new generation has grown its own fangs, gearing up.


    But the old man doesn''t like this.


    He doesn''t like forgetting.


    Perhaps one day, Lorne''s time will pass, and then an unknown pirate will take the place of Lorne.


    Become the wave of the new era.


    And Lorne will be forgotten.


    Just like the Rogers before.No one would like this kind of powerlessness played by fate.


    The same goes for the elderly.


    But looking at the stars of the children, the old man sighed helplessly.


    He is a prodigal who travels around, like the legendary bird without feet, who has been running around his entire life.Only when it is dead will it land.


    The old man didn''t know where he would die in the end.But as long as he is still alive, he will keep going.This is the life he chose.


    Storytelling is his means of making a living.


    Since others like to listen, he can only speak if he doesn''t like it.


    "Next, what I want to tell is that when Lorne was just beginning to rise, the grievances between Lorne and the Qiwuhai under the king, the Qiwuhai under the king who fell in his hands, were not much less than the Pirate Emperor..."


    More and more people watched the old man telling stories, and soon the place where the old man was sitting was enclosed.


    Among them, there are many pirates who have just arrived in the new world.


    These pirates have experienced the hell life of the paradise being chased by the navy. It is not easy to come to the last paradise of the pirates, the paradise. Of course, it is necessary to understand what kind of people are the Pirate Emperors who rule the paradise.


    And the old man¡¯s method of telling stories is really interesting. He didn¡¯t add any subjective conjectures of his own, but restored what had happened, making the audience feel like they were there.


    Soon, some change piled up in front of the old man.


    No one noticed that a young man who shrouded himself in a linen cloak sat in a remote corner, listening to the old man''s story with relish.


    Or, in the eyes of the onlookers, this person is just a passer-by just like himself.


    At dusk, the old man finished telling the last story, and the children reluctantly left.The crowds onlookers also gradually disappeared.


    At this time, the old man got up and prepared to sort out today''s harvest.


    This money is enough to support his next journey.


    His old face was wrinkled.


    At this time, a young voice stopped him.


    "Old sir, wait a minute."


    "What''s the matter with the old man?"


    The old man turned around hard, and he saw a man who had covered himself in a linen cloak calling him.Judging by his voice, this person is very young.


    Quite young, not even more than eighteen years old.


    But his tone of voice is quite vicissitudes of life.


    Have you started your own journey at such a young age?


    The old man seemed to see himself in the young man.


    "Excuse me, what kind of person Lorne is in your eyes."


    "A villain without a doubt, a demon through and through, without him, this sea would not be so chaotic."


    The old man thought about it, maybe because the young man resembled himself, he finally told his true thoughts.


    "However, he seems to be able to change the whole world."


    "One, who can change the world?"


    The young man was stunned. When he came back to his senses, the old man had already walked away with the change.


    A gust of wind blew his cloak off.


    A rather young face was revealed.


    A short blond hair, flying in the wind.

 1203 Chapter 1177 The Fall of Case

    This day is just an ordinary day in the chaotic era of the New World.


    However, no one knows.A young boy from the revolutionary army began to perform a task, a task that can change the history of the entire world.


    No one knew that a young boy from the revolutionary army began to perform a task, a task that could change the history of the entire world.At the front end of the new world, near the famous death sea area near the red earth continent, a deserted island disappeared forever on the nautical chart.


    Case is dead, this big pirate with endless ambitions, died on an ordinary day.


    His ambitions, his secrets, and his past disappeared with his death.


    And Lorne used an island as his cemetery.


    After staying near this island for a while, Lorne finally returned to Sdeo through the Void Gate.


    This siege was undoubtedly quite successful.


    Before he died, Keys wanted to understand one thing. It was not that Lorne had not intervened in the underground world, but had secretly controlled the underground world.


    At the beginning, he did have grievances with some big bosses in the underground world, but with his rapid rise, these grievances were no longer worth mentioning in the face of the threat of death.


    Because there is a simple truth, and the hiding place of these underground world bosses is not a secret in front of the Wienhill family.As long as Lorne wants to, he can smooth the entire underground world easily.


    Therefore, after the end of Wano Country, the pattern of this era is basically clear.Before Lorne could speak, the big bosses of the underground world who had had grudges with Lorne showed their diligence.


    Among them, of course, they include the "God of Fortune" who once attached to Kaido and Umit, the "Deep Ocean Current".


    Not to mention, "JOKER" Doflamingo and Lorne, who are the intermediaries of the underground world, were once quite close allies, while "Tobacco Tycoon" Krokdal and "Queen of Happy Street" Streisie were even more closely related to Lorne. The relationship is close, and as for the "big news" Morgans, it is nothing more than a clutter.


    All this is what Keith, who was once proud of, did not bother to understand.


    Therefore, when Case just entered the underground world, it was equivalent to entering Lorne''s gaze.


    But Lorne put up with the idea of ??doing it at the time, because he knew Case''s ability very well. It was easy to defeat Case, but if Case wanted to run, it would be difficult for Ron to catch the opponent.So Lorne made a round.


    A bureau specially set up for Case alone.


    Turn the entire Reaper Sea into a cage that imprisoned Case, leaving him nowhere to escape!


    In fact, if Case decides to fight Lorne to the death, he will not lose so aggrieved, but since seeing the battle between Lorne and "Shadow", knowing that Lorne possesses multiple demon fruit abilities, he is too I was too afraid of Lorne, and lost his proudest fighting faith as a fighter, and chose to escape.


    The continuous use of space transfer has exhausted all of Case''s physical energy.


    So when Lorne appeared in front of Case, Case did not have the slightest ability to resist, so he was killed by Ron.


    And this big pirate finally stiffened, did not beg for mercy, but dragged his tired body to a decisive battle with Lorne.


    And after Lorne allowed Case to display all his abilities, he used the manners of a warrior and used his strongest blow to send Case on the road.


    "Finally gained the ability of Case."


    Lorne returned to Sdieo and took out a silver-white devil fruit.


    Garrett was wearing her pajamas, took out a blood bag and sucked it up. She just saw Lorne coming back and smiled.Her mental condition is getting worse.


    Now, on average, one day, only two or three hours in the sea can stay awake.Most of the other time is spent in the coffin.


    Therefore, in theory, as one of the Venn Hill family''s highest combat power, Garrett''s state will greatly damage the family''s strength.Fortunately, Lorne hid the news well and did not spread to the sea.


    Although Garrett has rarely shot recently, as long as no one has seen Garrett in this state, it can still be used as a deterrent.


    What''s more, after completing the plan of ascending the gods, Lorne already has the combat power that stands almost at the peak of the world.All he needs to do now is wait.


    Waiting for yourself to find an ability to counter "time".


    Because she hadn''t seen the sun for too long, Garrett''s complexion was a little pale, which added to her a little haggard beauty, which was originally thin.


    "Is Case dead?"


    Garrett blinked his big eyes and asked curiously.


    She had seen Case''s abilities.No matter attacking, defensive, or fleeing, they are all at the top of the space fruit, and even the effort of sleeping in his own hands was taken by Ron.


    "Used a little trick to lure Case into a trap."


    Lorne said lightly.Then directly ate the devil fruit in his hand.


    Then he waved his hand.The bag of blood that Garrett put on the table disappeared in an instant, and then appeared in his hand the next moment.


    Now, on average, one day, only two or three hours in the sea can stay awake.Most of the other time is spent in the coffin.


    Therefore, in theory, as one of the Venn Hill family''s highest combat power, Garrett''s state will greatly damage the family''s strength.Fortunately, Lorne hid the news well and did not spread to the sea.


    Although Garrett has rarely shot recently, as long as no one has seen Garrett in this state, it can still be used as a deterrent.


    What''s more, after completing the plan of ascending the gods, Lorne already has the combat power that stands almost at the peak of the world.All he needs to do now is wait.


    Waiting for yourself to find an ability to counter "time".


    Because she hadn''t seen the sun for too long, Garrett''s complexion was a little pale, which added to her a little haggard beauty, which was originally thin.


    "Is Case dead?"


    Garrett blinked his big eyes and asked curiously.


    She had seen Case''s abilities.No matter attacking, defensive, or fleeing, they are all at the top of the space fruit, and even the effort of sleeping in his own hands was taken by Ron.


    "Used a little trick to lure Case into a trap."


    Lorne said lightly.Then directly ate the devil fruit in his hand.


    Then he waved his hand.The bag of blood that Garrett put on the table disappeared in an instant, and then appeared in his hand the next moment.

 1204 Chapter 1178 Rogers Treasure

    Half of the reason why this era went violently was because Lorne and Skee released the vicious group of prisoners held in Push City, and the other half was because Roger used his own life to start This is a magnificent era.


    The era of great navigation.


    It is no exaggeration to say that a considerable part of the pirates of the new era chose to go to sea after searching for the treasure left by Roger.


    And just a day ago, an invitation letter was sent to the tables of many pirates in the New World at the same time.


    There is only one address written on the invitation letter, which is located somewhere in the second half of the new world.


    It is an unknown island.


    This was originally a very irrelevant thing, maybe it was someone¡¯s prank, many people would throw it aside after seeing this invitation letter.


    But an ensuing news detonated the emotions of the New World Pirates.


    Roger¡¯s treasure is buried on this island!


    Is this little island Love Drew?


    Such a question arose in the hearts of all the pirates, but after hearing the news, they could no longer remain unmoved.


    Countless pirates drove towards the mysterious island according to the address on the invitation letter.


    "This place shouldn''t be Lovedrew."


    Lorne also received this invitation letter. After checking the address above, he said lightly.


    He has been chasing Lovedrew for so long, and even the historical text is only the last piece. Of course, he has a certain understanding of this place.


    That place will definitely not be Lovedrew.


    "So, this is a scam?"


    Violet said suspiciously, deceiving the pirates of the new world, this is what a crazy person can think of. If he is discovered, he might be torn to pieces by the angry pirates.


    "Not necessarily."


    And Lorne shook his head again.


    "Perhaps, Roger has really left any treasures there, and it is not necessarily true."


    Who said there was only one treasure left by Roger?


    "So, how should we deal with this matter?"


    At this time, Violet raised his own question.Lorne''s attitude determines the attitude of the Veenhill family.


    And the attitude of the Vennhill family can affect the thinking of most people in the new world.


    "Go? Why not?"


    Lorne asked back.


    "Since it''s something Roger left behind, why can''t I go and see?"


    He doesn''t care about the treasure left by Roger, or what the so-called ONE-PIECE is. He only cares about one thing, and that is Ralph Drew.


    And in that place, there may be news of Lavdrew.


    In the early morning of the next day, the Vennhill family''s fleet left Sdio''s port and headed towards the middle and second half of the new world.


    This news quickly reached many people''s ears.Countless people guessed, did the Vennhill family get any information?Is this news true?


    For a while, the pirates became more excited, and even many pirates who were indifferent to this matter were aroused by their own interest, gearing up, and sailing towards this mysterious island.


    These young pirates know very well that they are in the same era as Lorne, and they have no chance to compete for the overlord of this era.


    However, One Piece is not the same as the overlord of the times. One Piece has completed the voyage of the great sea route and is recognized by everyone. It is a true pirate, a pirate among pirates.


    As long as they find Ralph Drew before Lorne, then their name will be before Lorne.


    Every age has a Pirate Overlord, but not every age has a Pirate King.


    Perhaps many years have passed. Lorne is already dead, and the Wienhill family is also gradually declining. Then no one will know how powerful this family was. When talking about this magnificent era of great voyages, the first thing people think of is Will be the One Piece of this era.


    Although there may be crazy revenge from the Veenhill family after the incident, not everyone is afraid of death.


    Roger used wealth, fame, power, power, and all the desires of this world to seduce them, then these pirates will go and get these things!


    If someone guesses what these people think, they will definitely think they are crazy.


    But this is the pirate.


    The new world, a certain sea area.


    A golden cruise ship is sailing on the sea. At the top of the golden tower in the center, there is a huge pond. The pond is not filled with water, but filled with a rose-red liquid.


    That is, precious red wine.


    A strong man with short emerald green hair was immersed in the wine pool. Next to him were two enchanting, revealing women lying on the side, trying to tease the man as much as possible.


    This man has a resounding name in the sea of ??the New World.


    Golden Emperor, Gilder Tezolo!


    He was indeed defeated by Kaido, but for Tezolo, who possessed the golden fruit, as long as he was not dead, it was only a matter of time before he made a comeback.


    What''s more, Tezolo hid his main wealth, and did not stay on the Guran Tezolo which was attacked by Kaido.


    Therefore, after finding the hidden wealth, Tezolo quickly rose again and once again established a city of gold.


    The scale of this golden city is even much larger than that of the Guran Tezolo. It is extremely luxurious, and under the bright lights, there are people living a corrupt life everywhere.


    This place is like heaven.


    It took Tezolo two years to return to his previous position and once again established his own golden empire.


    However, this sea has long been a duo, and Kaido who attacked him at the beginning also died in the hands of Ron. Tezolo couldn''t even find a target for revenge.


    Therefore, he can only buy drunk all day long and paralyze himself with a dreamlike and false life.


    The most terrible thing for a person is to lose one''s pursuit.Tezolo was betrayed by his companions.Lost the loyal subordinates, lost the goal of revenge,


    All this made him numb.


    And not far from the wine pool, there is a huge cage, inside the cage is a naked, fat man.


    The man is like a pig, being held in a cage, and his body is covered with traces of being beaten with a whip.


    If anyone could see the pig''s face clearly, he would be surprised, because the abused fat man was indeed one of the big brothers of the underground world, a man known as the god of good fortune.


    Fushen Lufield.

 1205 Chapter 1179

    And Lufield, the god of fortune, who is a big boss in the underground world, was caught by Tezolo and detained like a pig.


    If this news goes out, it will shock the entire ocean.


    And Lufield seemed to be numbed by the torture. In fact, he and Kaido had attacked the Guran Tezolo before, but let Tezolo himself escape, he expected his day.


    However, the Kaido Pirates were still strong at that time, and he backed by Kaido didn''t care about the revenge from Tezolo at all.


    Even if Tezolo makes a comeback, without the strength to support him, he will be plundered by Kaido again. This is the rule of the new world.


    Without strength, there is no way to protect one''s wealth.


    However, Lufield did not expect that the Kaido Pirates would be defeated and lost to Lorne.Even Kaido himself died in Lorne''s hands.


    Without his backing, he could only turn his head and cheat Lorne like a dog, and Lorne didn''t seem to care about the former underground world boss, and even ignored Lufield.


    At the beginning, Lufield was still anxious. After all, Lorne wanted to get rid of him, and it was no different from crushing an ant, but after a long time, Lorne did not move, as if he had forgotten Lufield.


    At this time, Lufield already understood that Lorne did not regard himself as his opponent.


    But before Luffield was completely relieved, he was hijacked by a group of mysterious forces on a secret trip.


    The soldiers he hired at a high price were all knocked down, and he was caught in front of the opponent.


    It was Tezolo who attacked him.


    Lorne can ignore Lufield, because there is not much grudge between him and Lufield.


    But Tezolo can''t. It can be said that the reason why Kaido attacked the Guran Tezolo was caused by Lufield.


    Now that the Kaido Pirate Group is destroyed, he can only take revenge on Lufield, these accomplices who acted as a tiger.


    Therefore, Tezolo took advantage of Lufield''s secret trip and directly caught him and imprisoned him.


    Then secretly took over the power of Lufield''s underground world.


    The other big bosses in the underground world seemed to be aware of this, but it was due to Tezolo''s strength and the Vennhill family standing behind Tezolo.Can only be silent.


    "just kill me!"


    Lufield, who was imprisoned in the pig cage, wailed, but Tezolo, who was immersed in the wine pool and enjoying the waitress service, did not even open his eyelids and did not even look at Lufield.


    At this time, a waitress came up, took out a piece of information, and presented it to Tezolo. At first, Tezolo was indifferent, but when he casually caught a glimpse of the content of the information, he suddenly became serious. .


    "Lorne was attracted to this so-called island where Roger''s treasure was buried."


    Of course he got the invitation letter, but Tezolo didn''t take it seriously.


    Because Roger couldn''t give him what he wanted.ONE-OIECE has a fatal attraction to others, but to him, it has no meaning.


    But he didn''t expect that Lorne would be attracted by what looked like a scam.


    "It seems, interesting."


    Immediately afterwards, he saw that there were many pirates who were also attracted by the news and drove towards the small island.


    His turbid eyes regained his clarity, and he stood up directly from the wine pool, unscrupulously showing his sturdy and perfect body in front of the two maids.


    "Since everyone is attracted by this so-called treasure, then I will join in the fun."


    After Tezolo shredded the information in his hand, he said lightly.


    Not far away, Lufield, the god of good fortune, was still wailing. This sharp voice made Tezolo quite unhappy.


    He frowned, then snapped his fingers.


    The gold on the floor turned into liquid, rose up, and wrapped directly on Lufield''s naked and fat body.


    "Ahhhhhhh!"


    Lufield wailed and struggled, but it didn''t make any sense. His body was quickly wrapped in this golden lock, and his limbs were twisted.


    His posture was frozen when he was struggling, like a golden pig, struggling constantly in the cage.


    ...


    Tezolo Lorne can ignore Lufield, because there is not much grudge between him and Lufield.


    But Tezolo can''t. It can be said that the reason why Kaido attacked the Guran Tezolo was caused by Lufield.


    Now that the Kaido Pirate Group is destroyed, he can only take revenge on Lufield, these accomplices who acted as a tiger.


    Therefore, Tezolo took advantage of Lufield''s secret trip and directly caught him and imprisoned him.


    Then secretly took over the power of Lufield''s underground world.


    The other big bosses in the underground world seemed to be aware of this, but it was due to Tezolo''s strength and the Vennhill family standing behind Tezolo.Can only be silent.


    "just kill me!"


    Lufield, who was imprisoned in the pig cage, wailed, but Tezolo, who was immersed in the wine pool and enjoying the waitress service, did not even open his eyelids and did not even look at Lufield.


    At this time, a waitress came up, took out a piece of information, and presented it to Tezolo. At first, Tezolo was indifferent, but when he casually caught a glimpse of the content of the information, he suddenly became serious. .


    "Lorne was attracted to this so-called island where Roger''s treasure was buried."


    Of course he got the invitation letter, but Tezolo didn''t take it seriously.


    Because Roger couldn''t give him what he wanted.ONE-OIECE has a fatal attraction to others, but to him, it has no meaning.


    But he didn''t expect that Lorne would be attracted by what looked like a scam.


    "It seems, interesting."


    Immediately afterwards, he saw that there were many pirates who were also attracted by the news and drove towards the small island.


    His turbid eyes regained his clarity, and he stood up directly from the wine pool, unscrupulously showing his sturdy and perfect body in front of the two maids.


    "Since everyone is attracted by this so-called treasure, then I will join in the fun."


    After Tezolo shredded the information in his hand, he said lightly.


    Not far away, Lufield, the god of good fortune, was still wailing. This sharp voice made Tezolo quite unhappy.


    He frowned, then snapped his fingers.


    The gold on the floor turned into liquid, rose up, and wrapped directly on Lufield''s naked and fat body.


    "Ahhhhhhh!"

 1206 Chapter 1180 Conspiracy

    The two of them had never joined forces before.


    And this time, they decided to make a big event.


    "There is still some time before the celebration begins. I have completed what I should do as agreed."


    Festa breathed out a big puff of smoke, looked at Gabo who was still browsing the information, and said lightly.


    "Then, next, let me see, your ability to be as famous as me!"


    In fact, he wanted to plan this celebration a long time ago, bringing together the craziest pirates in the entire new world, and then launching an earth-shattering war.


    A war that involves the entire new world.


    It''s just that the new world has become more chaotic in recent years. The pirates, the navy, and the revolutionary army are wrestling with each other. Even he has no way to make the situation more chaotic.


    As a result, this plan could only be shelved, Festa originally thought that he would never have the opportunity to use this plan again.But some time ago, Gabor found him.


    And Jiabo made a crazy plan, and the two hit it off and decided to join forces.Create this feast that truly belongs to the pirates.


    "as you wish."


    Jiabo couldn''t contain the excitement in his tone. He had never planned such a crazy thing. If it succeeds, this event will definitely make them celebrities eternal!


    "After all, since the treasure of the Pirate King Roger was used as bait to lure all the pirates to this place. Then, take this opportunity and have a good time!"


    Jiabo said slowly.After finding Festa, he already knew that the plan was half successful.


    Because the piece of information Festa provided on the island where Roger¡¯s treasure is buried is true!


    They really found the treasure that Roger once buried there!


    Of course, this treasure is not the one-piece that Roger said, but another cruelty left by Roger, but this gimmick is enough.


    He wants to plan a feast that will change the history of pirates.


    The people attending this feast are the heroes of this era.


    Everyone is his pawn!


    ...


    The Navy also noticed this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity and began to act.


    At this time, the eyes of all the pirates were attracted by the island where Roger''s treasure was buried. They also had the opportunity to send troops and return to the new world.


    A navy ship, neatly docked in the port of Marin Vatican, all naval officers, naval soldiers, heads up and looking into the distance, eyes flashing with expectation, they are waiting for an order.


    Only an order from the Warring States period is needed, and these warships will head towards the new world and fight to the death the most ferocious pirates in the entire sea.


    As the navy, they are not afraid of death.


    "Wait, don''t worry."


    However, the Warring States period pressed the opinion of the impulse faction within the Navy, his brows furrowed, as if thinking about something.


    The Wienhill family sits at the forefront of the new world.Like a door god, guarding at the entrance of the new world.


    The navy was also afraid of the power of the Vennhill family and did not dare to attack the new world rashly, because once their actions were discovered by the Vennhill family, the two sides would inevitably start a fierce battle at the entrance of the new world.


    It is hard to say that the navy that fights across the sea will be the opponent of the Vennhill family with strong supply.


    Moreover, taking a step back, even if the Veenhill family is not an opponent of the navy, as long as they hold the navy for a certain period of time, the other pirates of the new world will react.


    At that time, the Navy will be even more difficult!


    Simply put, if the Navy wants to attack the new world, it must use something to attract the attention of the Vennhill family, and then take this opportunity to directly attack the entrance to the new world and establish a base.


    With the continuous supply of supplies from the rear, the navy has the ability to cannibalize the new world pirates.The "shadow" that appeared in the waters of Locksor for unknown reasons was once an opportunity for the navy, because according to the character of the shadow, he would definitely destroy the seas of Locksor early.However, Warring States did not expect that Lorne''s strength would be so strong, and he would easily clean up his shadow.


    And now, Lorne was actually attracted by this so-called Roger''s treasure, and took the initiative to leave his lair, which made the Warring States feel a little weird.


    Because he couldn''t think of what Lorne still lacks.


    wealth?The Vennhill family monopolizes the arms business of the entire sea, rich in the enemy''s country.Fame?Although Lorne has not yet obtained the title of One Piece, the entire sea, including their navy, believes that as long as Lorne does not fall, then within a few years, the title of One Piece will be his possession.strength?As Lorne showed, that ability to control multiple devil fruits, even the Warring States period did not have the confidence to defeat him.What''s more, Lorne is too young.


    He was just over twenty years old, and he was still in the ascending stage of his own strength. In a few years, when he was old, no one in the Navy would be able to sanction Lorne.


    The Warring States did not expect that the so-called Roger''s treasure had any attraction to Ron.Lorne''s simple departure made the Warring States doubtful.


    "The so-called Pirate Festival will open in about half a month."


    At this time, the old colleague of the Warring States Period, Lieutenant General Crane suddenly spoke.Of course she understood what the Warring States period was hesitating.


    "As long as Lorne appears in that grand ceremony, then the navy will immediately invade the new world!"


    Although Lorne''s subordinates have the ability to shuttle between the two places, but if you want to react quickly, it is impossible to deploy back defenses.


    "This should be the safest way."


    The Warring States sighed helplessly. When did the navy be so afraid of a pirate, and still have to speculate on the other side''s thoughts before it could continue its actions.


    This is a shame for the Navy, and it is also a shame for justice.


    But the Warring States period only had deep helplessness.


    There is no way, the Vennhill family is too strong. If the Vennhill family suffers heavy losses when entering the new world, then the navy will no longer have the possibility of conquering the new world pirates.


    Those pirates who smell the blood will surely swarm up and attack the navy.At that time, the navy can only retreat to the paradise, and even the paradise, which has finally stabilized, can''t hold it.


    During the Warring States period, the soldiers under their own hands would not be afraid of death, but being responsible for the lives of these soldiers and for justice is also the responsibility of the Warring States period.


    The word marshal represents much heavier than heroes.


    So he decided to wait.


    He has a hunch that he won''t wait long.

 1207 Chapter 1181

    "Don''t worry, after you leave Sdie, will the navy take this opportunity to invade the new world?"


    A silver-white pirate ship sailing on the sea, a woman wearing a black cloak glanced at the cigar, glanced at the man sitting in front of her with her left light, and said faintly.


    She was also attracted by the rumored news of Roger¡¯s treasure, so she set off for the mysterious island. While on the voyage, she met her old friend, so she decided to meet her old friend. friend.


    "Whether you want to admit it or not, but in the eyes of a considerable number of New World Pirates, your Wienhill family is the gatekeeper of the New World and the first barrier to prevent the navy from entering the New World."


    "As an old friend who hasn''t seen each other for so long, it''s not appropriate to mention this as soon as you speak.


    Lorne opened the champagne that the woman had placed next to him. The wine was scented, and then he poured himself a glass.


    "How many years have we had a drink together? Three years or five years? Miss Klockdale."


    The woman sitting in front of Lorne was shockingly the sand crocodile Krokdal, one of the seven martial arts under the king.It''s just that, in this era, the identity of Qi Wuhai under the king is no longer in name, and can only be regarded as one of the labels on her.


    "How many years?"


    Miss Sha frowned, she seemed to be remembering something, and then said seriously.


    "The last time I had a drink with you was at Charlotte Lingling¡¯s tea party, but you crossed the sea and came to Cake Island, defeated Kaido¡¯s envoy, and prevented Charlotte Lingling from going crazy. Engaged to little Garrett."


    "We only drank wine together at the celebration banquet later."


    "Later, it was time for the Qiwuhai meeting, but at that time, we had never had a drink."


    "Has it been so long?"


    Lorne said suddenly.Although the two people have always been allies, they have never had the opportunity to meet in private for various reasons.Unexpectedly, I hadn''t had a drink with Miss Sha for so long.


    "However, you still did not answer my question."


    After seeing Lorne swallowing the priceless champagne he treasured like boiled water, Miss Sha didn''t care at all, but instead asked questions she cared about.


    "I don''t believe it, you can''t guess that the reason why the Navy has not invaded the new world is because you are afraid of you who guard the entrance of the new world."


    "You leave Sdio with such a big fanfare, which is equivalent to giving the Navy a chance, a chance to attack."


    Ms. Sha frowned. Compared to her label of "Seven Martial Seas under Kings", she still prefers "Pirates of the King" and "Big Brothers of the Underground World". These two labels are a bit more, so the angle is also the sea. The angle of the thief.


    The new world was already quite chaotic, and once the navy officially entered, then the future of the entire sea would move in an unknown direction.


    "I know."


    Lorne put down the goblet in his hand, spit out some alcohol, and then said lightly.


    "But I don''t care."


    "Don''t the navy dare to enter the stadium if I have been sitting in Sdio?"


    The navy wanted to declare war with pirates all over the world with great fanfare. Now the paradise and the pirates from all over the world have been cleaned up. The navy wants to clean up, only the hard bone of the new world.


    Sooner or later they will enter the new world, so in Lorne''s view, there is no difference between one day earlier and one day later.


    "So, you did it on purpose?"


    Miss Sha said with some surprise. Although she had known that Lorne was a very crazy person a long time ago, she still did not expect that Lorne was crazy to this degree.


    He put the navy into the new world.Isn''t this a clear plan to start a war?


    Once the navy enters the new world and completely stands firm, then the war between the navy and the pirates will break out completely, and no one can stop this scene at that time.


    "Yes."


    Lorne said lightly.One of his purposes for leaving Sdio this time was to allow the navy to invade the new world.


    As for Roger''s treasure?He doesn''t care.


    "What a lunatic."


    Miss Sha complained without hesitation.


    "What a madman through and through."


    "Only a madman can live well in this world." But Lorne didn''t care.


    Although the current navy would dare not launch a general offensive because of fear of fraud, Ron knew that the old fellow in the Warring States Period would soon guess his intentions.


    And when the navy entered the new world, they did not dare to attack the Vennhill family turf, because Lorne did not take away the main forces of the Vennhill family this time, and the navy knew that he was in control. The fruit of the door can return to Sdio at any time from a place thousands of miles away.


    Therefore, in order not to compromise its strength, the Navy can only bear this breath.


    This is an out-and-out conspiracy.


    Lorne''s purpose was to pierce the last layer of film and let the war between the pirates and the navy break out.


    This chaotic sea can only come to an end with the most chaotic method. Only crazy people can get out of this chaotic situation and establish a new order.


    Do not break or stand.


    Lorne believed that he was the craziest person.


    "It''s just that I heard that you challenged White Beard some time ago? What was the result?"


    And after Lorne explained his motives, he seemed to inadvertently mentioned another thing.


    The guards behind Miss Sha all condensed. They knew that the name White Beard could never be mentioned in front of Miss Sha.


    Because, many years ago, Miss Sha had challenged White Beard. In that battle, she not only lost all her companions, but also left this ugly scar on her face.


    It can be said that Miss Sha''s biggest goal in her life is to defeat White Beard, the man who has the title of "the strongest".


    However, unexpectedly, there was no strange expression on Miss Sha''s face, instead she smiled slightly.


    "It really deserves to be the intelligence capability of the Wienhill family. Even his allies are under its surveillance."


    She nodded, and then said slowly.


    "I did meet White Beard some time ago."


    "But I didn''t fight him."


    "Oh why?"


    Lorne suddenly became interested. With his understanding of Miss Sha, he shouldn''t give up any opportunity to challenge White Beard. After all, White Beard is her lifelong enemy.

 1208 Chapter 1182

    "Do you know what it was like when I first saw White Beard?"


    Miss Sha blinked and suddenly said with emotion.


    "At that time, Roger had just died, and the entire sea was moved by the treasures left by Roger. At that time, Whitebeard was already the king of the new world."


    "A large number of people believe that after Roger''s death, this era was called White Beard."


    Lorne nodded.When Roger died, he was still being held in Push City Prison.


    At that time, the entire prison was a sensation.Countless prisoners want to rush out frantically, leaving their own legends in this era.


    "After witnessing Roger''s execution, I chose to go to sea, and then it took a few years to establish my own power."


    Miss Sha began to talk about her past experience, while Lorne listened quietly.


    "Later, the world government saw my potential and invited me to join the camp of the king''s Qiwuhai. At that time, I was very proud and believed that this era is my era."


    Miss Sha said nostalgicly.


    "Even if I saw you when I was young, I felt that I just saw a shadow behind me."


    Lorne nodded. He and Miss Sha once had a relationship in the paradise. Then, he chose to go to the sky island to find the strongest natural demon fruit, the thunder fruit, and Miss Sha chose to go to the new world. , Take your own adventure.


    Immediately afterwards, there was a rumor that Miss Sha challenged White Beard.


    "After entering the new world, I directly chose to challenge the most powerful pirate at the time, Whitebeard."


    "At that time, the white beard did not look so old. Although the strength is not as good as the peak period, the decline is not serious. The big ship group under my command has fought fiercely for several months with the white beard pirate group. After the White Beard Moby Dick joined the battle, the situation ended."


    There was light in Miss Sha''s eyes, and she seemed to be emotional.


    "At that time, a ship that looked like a giant whale came from the end of the sea, with a white beard holding a big knife, standing at the forefront of the bow, like a god. That kind of power, even if I didn¡¯t take action, many pirates under me I have already lost the will to fight."


    "Then, I single-handedly chose to challenge Whitebeard."


    Lorne didn''t speak, because he already knew the next ending. Miss Sha suffered a miserable defeat, and all her forces were destroyed.


    The horizontal cut on her face was left during the war with White Beard.Miss Sha who was lucky enough to survive has lost her ambition and turned into a walking dead.Later, after seeing Lorne, the two people agreed to meet together in the new world.


    Re-challenging White Beard can be said to support Miss Sha''s intention to survive.It took her several years to build a force that was even bigger than before, firmly based in the underground world, even if she lost her status as the Seven Martial Sea under the king, she was still a giant that was hard to shake.


    But now, when Miss Sha was given another chance to challenge White Beard, she suddenly hesitated.


    "But when I saw White Beard for the second time, I saw that his whole body was filled with various needles. A group of doctors and nurses surrounded him, for fear of any accidents in his body. He was still very domineering, look. After I got on the ship, I directly let my men retreat, which gave me a fair chance to fight."


    "But I don''t want to fight anymore."


    Miss Sha said.


    "Even if the old white beard still possesses terrible combat power, I suddenly don''t want revenge so much."


    "Because in my eyes, the white beard at that time is more like an elderly man than a legendary soldier."


    "The oil is exhausted, the lamp is dead, and the disease is plagued."


    Lorne was silent. The fact that White Beard¡¯s body had a condition, he always knew, and it was not a secret even to the world government. The world government even arranged several assassinations specifically targeting White Beard. It is said that the most recent one , Has hurt the white beard.


    This kind of thing, if placed a few years ago, Lorne would definitely think that it was a fantasy, but now, he believed it, the dark illness left by the long-term battle when Whitebeard was young, and his condition gradually deteriorated.His body has run out of oil and the lamp is dead.


    In fact, in recent years, Baibeard has gradually withdrawn from the sight of the New World Pirates, at least in those big events, he will not take the initiative to participate.


    Powerless.This is Lorne''s evaluation of White Beard.


    "So, you didn''t want to bully a seriously ill old man and decided to give up challenging White Beard?"


    Lorne looked into Miss Sha''s eyes and said slowly.


    "Not really."


    Unexpectedly, Miss Sha shook her head.She also looked directly into Lorne''s eyes.


    "It is meaningless to challenge a legend whose strength is not at the peak. If I want to challenge, I will challenge the strongest."


    "Do you want to fight me?"


    Lorne was a little surprised, but he quickly relieved.For the proud Miss Sha, perhaps this is what she really thinks.


    She and Lorne had no grievances, but she just wanted to challenge Lorne.


    Because in this world, only the strongest is worth her challenge.


    And Lorne was the strongest in her eyes.


    "It''s just, not now."


    Miss Sha shook her head.She wanted to fight Lorne, but not now.


    "When we arrived at our destination this time, after the island where Roger''s treasure was rumored to be buried in, we will fight seriously."


    "Don''t keep your hands on me, I want to see, the strongest force in the world."


    "can."


    Lorne nodded, but at the end, he added.


    "If I win, will you lend me your little secretary for a while?"


    "what?"


    After hearing what Lorne said, Miss Sha was dumbfounded.What does it mean to lend him a period of time, can I still borrow this kind of thing?


    However, Lorne quickly understood that Miss Sha had misunderstood what she meant, and explained a little embarrassingly.


    "Don''t get me wrong, I just want to borrow Miss Nicole Robin to help me translate information about the text of history."


    Lorne paused, then added.


    "After all, you should know that I used the power of the entire Wienhill family some time ago to collect any clues about the historical text in the entire sea. During this period, I collected some historical text."


    "So, I need Miss Nicole Robin to translate for me."


    "Is that so?"


    Miss Sha breathed a sigh of relief, thought about it, and finally nodded.


    "can."


    "Then, happy cooperation."


    Lorne stretched out his hand to Miss Sha, and when Miss Sha shook hands with Lorne, she suddenly had a strange feeling.


    It seems that something is wrong.


    Why is this called cooperation?

 1209 Chapter 1183 A Little Adventure Story

    Sailing toward the mysterious island where Roger¡¯s treasure is buried in the legend is not just the famous pirate lords in the new world.


    Some unknown people who are at the bottom of the new world are even more crazy about this news.


    They originally went to sea for wealth, fame, and power, these alluring things, but after the new world passed, they realized that their power was too weak.


    Just want to live well in the new world, you must do your best, not to mention the extravagant desire for these illusory things.


    Even during this period of time, the veteran pirates of the new world have fallen one after another, leaving a large land of no owner. These low-level pirates can only see the powerful pirates fighting each other.After their battle was over, they dared to go out to see if they could pick up some leftovers.


    Therefore, they are extremely eager to seize this opportunity, as long as they get the secret treasure left by Roger, then they can turn over.


    They have had enough of the days of being oppressed.


    A pirate ship with hanging barrel skeletons is slowly sailing on the sea of ??New World.


    Their captain is a gurus made of "large wine barrels". The bounty of 157 million Pele is not too high in the new world.Therefore, they can barely survive by plundering merchant ships.


    After hearing the news of Roger''s secret treasure, Gulas immediately decided that he must go to the mysterious island. This was their chance and their chance to stand up.


    Even if he didn''t get Roger''s secret treasure, the pirates who competed for the secret treasure would definitely suffer losses. After their power was lost, Gulas could take advantage of the fire.


    Yes, his target is not Roger''s Secret Treasure, but the pirates who participate in the fight for the Secret Treasure.


    Moreover, Gulas is sure that there are not a few pirates in this sea who have the same ideas as him.As long as you and others unite, you may not be able to get a share of this incident.


    This is a rare opportunity for them like the bottom pirates!


    "Why are you so slow!"


    In the cabin of the Keg, a young man with short blond hair was kneeling on the floor, carefully mopping the floor with a damp cloth, but at this moment, a drunk man came over and kicked it. On this young man.


    The young man gently put the rag on the ground, then slowly stood up and looked at the strong man.


    "Please apologize."


    "Hahahaha, you little furry boy still want me to apologize?"


    As if being insulted, the drunk pointed at himself and laughed.


    This young man was the crew they recruited on the last island. After learning the purpose of his trip, the other party chose to board the ship without hesitation.


    The young man didn''t know that his daily work, apart from wiping the deck clean and spotlessly clean, was to endure the beatings and abuses of other crew members.


    The days on the sea are too long and too boring.Bullying new crew members is one of their few pleasures.And Gulas himself also acquiesced in this.


    After all, compared with the old subordinates who have followed him for many years, the new crew is not so important. After the first period of time has passed, the new crew will gradually become the old crew and join the old crew. In the camp.Continue to oppress the newer crew.


    The sea is endless. In any normal pirate group, old crew members are constantly dying, and then new crew members are added.


    Over time, this has become a default rule on the Gulas ship.


    The other crew members also put aside their work and looked at the young and strong men with a smirk, but no one came to help and persuade them.


    Because they have all experienced these things before, but now they have become the abuser.


    "Do you know? There is only one person on this ship who can command me, and that is Captain Gulas!"


    The brawny man smashed the wine bottle on the corner of the table, the wine bottle shattered and the wine splashed everywhere.He pointed the sharp glass he held at the young man''s head.


    "I didn''t hear clearly just now, please say it again, what do you want Lao Tzu to do?"


    "apologize."


    And the young man didn''t seem to realize that the strong man was threatening him, or in his opinion, it was not a threat at all.He just looked directly into the eyes of the strong man and said faintly.


    "Please apologize."


    "Hahahaha!"


    "I''m sorry."


    The brawny man laughed, a sneer on his face.The next moment, the sharp glass in his hand pierced the young man''s neck.


    "It''s just that you shouldn''t have a chance to hear..."


    This young man was the crew they recruited on the last island. After learning the purpose of his trip, the other party chose to board the ship without hesitation.


    The young man didn''t know that his daily work, apart from wiping the deck clean and spotlessly clean, was to endure the beatings and abuses of other crew members.


    The days on the sea are too long and too boring.Bullying new crew members is one of their few pleasures.And Gulas himself also acquiesced in this.


    After all, compared with the old subordinates who have followed him for many years, the new crew is not so important. After the first period of time has passed, the new crew will gradually become the old crew and join the old crew. In the camp.Continue to oppress the newer crew.


    The sea is endless. In any normal pirate group, old crew members are constantly dying, and then new crew members are added.


    Over time, this has become a default rule on the Gulas ship.


    The other crew members also put aside their work and looked at the young and strong men with a smirk, but no one came to help and persuade them.


    Because they have all experienced these things before, but now they have become the abuser.


    "Do you know? There is only one person on this ship who can command me, and that is Captain Gulas!"


    The brawny man smashed the wine bottle on the corner of the table, the wine bottle shattered and the wine splashed everywhere.He pointed the sharp glass he held at the young man''s head.


    "I didn''t hear clearly just now, please say it again, what do you want Lao Tzu to do?"


    "apologize."


    And the young man didn''t seem to realize that the strong man was threatening him, or in his opinion, it was not a threat at all.He just looked directly into the eyes of the strong man and said faintly.


    "Please apologize."


    "Hahahaha!"


    "I''m sorry."


    The brawny man laughed, a sneer on his face.The next moment, the sharp glass in his hand pierced the young man''s neck.


    "It''s just that you shouldn''t have a chance to hear..."

 1210 Chapter 1184: I Must Go

    And when the pirates went to the dream island where Roger''s treasure was buried, the navy began to act.


    Countless naval ships left the port of Marine Vatican and gathered in the Chambord Islands.


    As long as they get news, these warships will immediately invade the new world and cooperate with the G2 division of the navy that is still stationed in the new world to help the navy''s large forces gain a foothold in the new world.


    And the next thing is a long war.


    This is a long war of attrition. Even if there are terrifying pirates like Lorne in the New World, the pirates of the New World are rootless water after all. After the pirates of the Four Seas and Paradise are suppressed, the New World There are no more channels for replenishing troops.


    Warring States believes that in his lifetime, he will be able to clean up the pirates of the new world.Completely end this chaotic era.


    This is his consciousness as a navy marshal.


    At this time, the Warring States period was waiting.Wait until Lorne showed up at that pirate party.


    The entire navy is waiting.


    ...


    Of course, Lorne didn''t know that the Warring States Period was waiting for his news. He was surprised that the navy hadn''t moved yet. He had already left Sdie and they still did not dare to attack.


    Are you planning something?


    Lorne couldn''t figure it out, so he didn''t think about it anymore.


    At this time, a person she unexpectedly contacted him.


    "I didn''t expect that you would contact me at this time."


    Lorne said lightly to the phone bug,


    "Jiabo, there doesn''t seem to be any special friendship between us?"


    The person who contacted him was Jiabo from the previous spiteful trial, but now that Case, as the leader of the spiteful trial, has died in his own hands, this seemingly infinite potential force can only die.


    "Or, do you want to avenge Case?"


    Lorne only thought of such an absurd possibility, otherwise Gabor had no reason to contact him.


    "Of course not," a hearty male voice came from the other end of the phone bug.Gabo laughed loudly.


    "I and Case have parted ways a long time ago. In fact, I didn¡¯t agree with Case¡¯s ideas early on. After leaving Case, I was even chased by Case. So I didn¡¯t want to help Case. Thoughts of revenge."


    Gabo said this, he didn''t lie, even if he and Case had some friendship, but this friendship has long been wiped out.


    "So, what are you looking for me now?"


    Lorne asked suspiciously.


    "I learned that you are on your way to the island where Roger''s treasure is buried in the legend." Jiabo said directly.


    "And this time, I planned it."


    He did not intend to deceive Ron, because Ron was the most important protagonist in his plan this time.


    He must let Lorne appear on the scene, and he appeared willingly!


    "I know what you want."


    Gabo said.


    "On this small island, Roger''s treasure is indeed buried. Although it is not ONE-PIECE, there is another important piece of information, that is, there is a secret about the destination of the great route!"


    Gabo was confident that he could convince the other party, because he knew very well that the Vennhill family had collected clues to the historical text with a big fanfare some time ago, and Lorne was quite concerned about the location of Ralph Drew.


    "And this treasure is for you."


    Jiabo said without hesitation, he paused, and then added passionately.


    "In other words, this time the pirate''s feast is for you."


    Lorne was silent, and after a while, he smiled.


    Then he spoke lightly to Gabo on the other side of the phone worm.


    "I know."


    Both parties hung up the phone worm, and all this was heard clearly by Miss Sha next to her.


    "I thought you would refuse."


    Miss Sha said lightly, in her eyes, Lorne was a person with a rebellious mentality, and what he hated most was becoming a pawn planned by others.


    "I''ll be there."


    And Lorne just shook his head.


    Because he had probably guessed what Jiabo called the grand ceremony.


    This is the most glorious era of pirates, and truly belongs to the era of great voyages of pirates.


    And this era began with Roger''s death, and it flourished when Lorne and Skee pushed the city to escape from prison.But now, Skee and Roger are dead, and they have personally created the people of this chaotic era, and only Lon is still alive.


    Gabo wanted Lorne to draw an end to this era by himself.


    "This is what I must go."


    Lorne said.


    ...


    Angela Island, this was originally an unknown island in the New World. Although it is on the three main waterways of the New World, there are no famous events, no special properties, and no famous people. So , This small island has been unknown in the new world.


    However, now, Angel Bella Island is unknown to everyone in the new world.


    There is only one reason, that is, in the legend, Roger One Piece buried part of his treasure on this small island.


    Countless pirates rushed towards this island.


    The port of Angela Island is full of all kinds of pirate ships, and all the pirates are looking forward to it, waiting a few days for the arrival of the truly pirate ceremony.


    But in the same way, some pirates had crooked ideas, and wanted to find Roger''s treasure buried here before the festival started. They called out friends and searched the entire island.


    As the organizers, Gabo and Festa did not intend to stop all of this.As if tacitly acquiescing to these pirates'' sneaky actions.


    For a very simple reason, it is impossible for these pirates to find Roger''s treasure.


    Compared to these trash pirates, Gabo and Festa are more concerned about another matter.


    A strong physique man in a black military uniform sat in the monitoring room as if he was meditating, without saying a word.


    At this time, Gabor just ended the call with Lorne. He hung up and nodded to Festa next to him.


    "Lorne will definitely come."


    Although Lorne did not agree to him, Gabor knew that Lorne would definitely come.


    Because he is Lorne.


    At this time, the burly man in a suit sitting behind Jiabo, as if hearing Jiabo''s words, took off his earphones with a serious face.


    "Finally, is it going to start?"


    Since Gabor and Festa started planning all this, he has been sitting here, waiting for so long, this so-called grand ceremony is finally about to begin.


    He has been waiting for a long time.

 1211 Chapter 1185 "Old Friends"

    "After the grand ceremony begins, some of you will have fun."


    Jiabo looked at his allies and said with a smile.


    "Before this, please bear with me a little bit, because the pirates on the island now don''t even have enough to stuff you between your teeth. It makes no sense."


    "I know."


    The burly man nodded, he did not have the desire to shoot at these miscellaneous fish.It''s just a little regretful that his old opponent, the Warring States Period as the Marshal of the Navy, is unlikely to appear at this grand ceremony this time.


    This is the only regret.


    "But I have a problem."


    At this moment, Festa suddenly spoke, he limped to the side of the burly man and looked at him.Asked solemnly.


    "Are you sure to deal with Lorne? I have seen Lorne''s battle scenes. This man may be a more terrifying pirate than Lockes of our time. And after mastering the plural devil fruits, his flaws are also Being made up can be said to be a perfect fighter."


    Thinking of the scene of Lorne''s battle, Festa was afraid for a while. Such a terrifying powerhouse, even in their era when the powerhouse is like a cloud and lords everywhere, as long as they grow up, they will definitely be one of the powerful competitors of One Piece.


    And he was so young that Festa couldn''t imagine how terrible it would be when Lorne grew to his peak state.


    Although this burly man is also very powerful, Festa does not believe that he will be able to defeat Lorne.


    "No."


    Barrett shook his head and said.


    If it were during the Battle of Bislan, when he and Lorne at that time were in a decisive battle, Barrett would be 90% sure that the one who survived was himself.


    If it¡¯s when the Battle of the Kingdom of Won begins to exchange the identities of himself and Kaido, Barrett is also 30% sure to defeat Lorne, 30% sure to die with Lorne, 20% sure, even if he loses, he will be in Los Angeles. En''s body left indelible scars.


    However, Lorne has shown great strength one after another, and even openly in Sdio, unscrupulously showing the combat power of crushing shadows and the ability of multiple devil fruits, only the last one is sure to be able to Defeated Lorne.


    Because he didn''t know whether Lorne had hidden any unused abilities.Think of it as your own killer.


    "The answer is really simple."


    Festa didn''t expect Barrett to answer so simply, just after thinking about it, he couldn''t even imagine who it was that would be qualified to be Lorne''s opponent.It''s just that Festa didn''t care, because their plan was not to let Barrett single-handedly find Lorne to fight.


    There is no slight sense of beauty in this way.


    "I never joked."


    Barrett shook his head and said seriously.He was really not sure that he could beat Lorne, or that only the man who made himself feel powerless on the ship at the beginning was qualified to become the opponent of the wheel.


    Barrett thought of a man''s name, but then he shook his head helplessly.


    Unfortunately, that man is dead.


    "It''s just that I got some information."


    At this moment, Gabor suddenly turned around and looked at Barrett.


    "The crew of Roger, the Pirate King, all got rid of the navy''s pursuit. Although this is a matter of course, it''s just that, according to some intelligence I got, these old legends finally appeared in the New World."


    Gabor paused, then continued.


    "In other words, this time, some of your old friends may appear at the grand ceremony, but they may not say so."


    "Is that so?"


    Barrett''s eyes were slightly moved.


    He thought of the crew members who were on the ship at the time, and a smile was drawn to the corner of his mouth.


    "That''s really a nostalgic time."


    Barrett said so, then stood up.Walked out of the command room.


    "What are you doing?!"


    Gabo shouted, and Barrett didn''t turn his head, but turned his back to them and waved his hand.


    "I''m going to have some fun."


    "Don''t make too much movement. Don''t scare these little guys away!"


    Festa had no choice but to say so.


    Barrett seemed to have not heard Festa''s words, and walked directly out of the monitoring room.


    This is a steep cliff, standing here, you can have a panoramic view of the island of Angela.


    The entire island is like a ring, the center of the ground is hollowed out, the pirates came to the inner sea through the gap in the outer circle, and docked the ships in the inner sea port.


    There are some shops near the port. Merchant ships in the past have established a small town here, and the residents of the small town enthusiastically promote their goods.


    And some pirates were quickly attracted by the local customs, choosing to take advantage of the leisure time before the arrival of the pirate festival and take a stroll around the island. Perhaps there may be any special discoveries.


    Barrett stood on a steep cliff and looked towards the port in the inner sea.


    Then, the whole person jumped and jumped directly off the cliff.


    ...


    "I have a hunch, this adventure must be very exciting!"


    A young man with white hair and two samurai swords tied around his waist jumped off the deck of the ship.Looking at the surrounding scenery, he shouted excitedly.


    "This is the place where Roger One Piece''s treasure is buried. Why are you not excited at all?!"


    "Stop arguing, we''ve heard you say it at least thirty times on our way!"


    A slightly calm black-haired warrior said helplessly.


    "At least we are big pirates who have experienced legendary adventures. Can we be a little reserved as a big pirate? Captain Jeno.


    "It''s not the first day you met Captain Jeno."


    On the other side, a fiery woman with long orange hair shook her shoulders helplessly.


    "To be honest, I am still shocked that we are still alive."


    She was still shocked at how she had escaped from the island intact after returning to the waters of Lockes and watching the extreme drama between the two legends.


    Especially when it was heard that after the battle between the two strong men was over, the small island was directly annihilated on the sea, even more so.


    "There is no legendary pirate like Lorne here!"


    The man called Jeno said sadly.


    "We don''t have to worry, this island will be destroyed. I have a hunch that this island must have an exciting adventure waiting for us."


    "Before that, we have to buy a map first!"


    The samurai said slowly, their captain is a big road silly, if there is no map, I am afraid that he will get lost if he doesn''t go far.


    "I''ll fix the map!"


    Jeno saw a sturdy man in a suit walking out from the depths of the jungle, looking familiar to the island.He volunteered to walk over, trying to fix the map.


    At this time, a hand gently patted his shoulder.

 1212 Chapter 1186 Arrived at Anji Bella Island

    An old man with white hair and a hearty smile patted Jeno''s shoulder.


    "Better, don''t provoke that guy, otherwise it may cause some unnecessary disputes."


    The old man said lightly, when Jeno recovered, the sturdy man had already left his sight.


    "Thank you."


    He wanted to express his gratitude to the old man, but in a blink of an eye, the old man also disappeared in front of Jeno.


    "What a weird person."


    Jeno said so, but didn''t think much.


    There is a bazaar ahead, and the residents here should sell this map of Anji Bella Island, as long as they buy one from them.


    "Are everyone ready? Our adventure is about to begin!"


    Jeno said excitedly to his companions.


    At this time, a tall man appeared in the small town tavern.


    "Obviously felt a familiar breath, where did he go?"


    Barre offered a glass of wine and frowned.


    He did feel that an old friend had walked on the island, but he looked around in the harbor but did not find his whereabouts.


    "Strange."


    Barrett said to himself, but quickly relieved.


    After all, with that man''s ability, if he wants to hide from others, I am afraid that no one will find him in this ocean.


    Now that the other person has come to this small island, the two will have a chance to meet.Barrett is looking forward to this day.


    As time went on, more and more pirate forces appeared in the waters of Angela Island, among which there were some famous heroes.


    The former kings of the Seven Martial Seas, the heroes who dominate the sea, the big men of the dark world, the careerists who intend to encroach on the entire world.Even the pirate emperors sent their own capable men.


    Characters from various parties appeared on the stage, but these people, after coming to this island, maintained the order of the island very tacitly. Even some forces that had grievances before, also resisted the desire to do it themselves and stationed quietly. On the island.


    They are all waiting for the start of this event.


    At this time, a silver-white warship appeared at the end of the sea, and the news spread throughout the island of Angela in an instant.


    All the pirates know that the real protagonist of this event is here.


    The Vennhill family''s fleet, and one of the seven seas of the king, Miss Krokdal, the sand crocodile, arrived at Angel Beira at the same time!


    With the entry of this fleet, the atmosphere of the entire pirate event was pushed to a climax.


    "It seems that you are very popular."


    Miss Sha looked at the pirates who were surrounding the port and watching the ships slowly entering the venue, and smiled at the man standing next to her.


    "In this era, many young people regard you as an idol."


    "They just looked at the head on my shoulder, thinking about how far their reputation will be pushed if this head can be taken away."


    But Lorne said noncommittal.


    He never cared about things like fame.What he cares more about is fear.


    Only by implanting the emotion of fear into the hearts of all the pirates on this sea, then he will live in everyone''s hearts forever, and this, Lorne has been doing very well.


    "There is still one day before this event will begin. Let me have a good rest."


    After the ship docked in the port, Lorne did not choose to disembark, but returned to his cabin.He had a hunch that he was greeted by a big battle.


    Violet, on the other hand, represented the Wienhill family, and led the family¡¯s soldiers off the ship to purchase some necessities.Although Violet''s strength is not too outstanding among the pirates of the New World, it is only that she represents the face of the Vennhill family, and not many people move her on the entire island.


    At the moment when Lorne appeared on Anji Bella Island, the Warring States in the Chambord Islands immediately got the news.


    Then he gave an order.


    "The whole army will attack the new world!"


    After all the navies were assembled, standing on the deck of the naval battleship, they began to slowly sink into the sea.


    These warships had long been coated with a waterproof bubble film, and there was no need to prepare, and they sank into the sea one by one.As I didn''t know the current position of Dragon Palace on Fishman Island, the Warring States did not plan to pass by Dragon Palace, but decided to dive directly from above Dragon Palace.


    At full speed, naval warships can pass through this deep sea and come to the new world in just one and a half days.


    At that time, it happened to be the pirate event on the island of Angela, at the beginning.


    The Warring States had a hunch that tomorrow''s affairs will determine the pattern of the entire world.The old man clenched his fist and did not speak.


    He has lost many times, and this time, he will not lose.


    He wants to win a stable future for the future sea!


    ...


    Lorne was not the last to reach Angel Bella Island. In fact, behind him, some powerful ships arrived on the island one after another.


    Lorne got a secret message from Anxi that the navy had been dispatched.


    But he was not moved by it. This is something that should be right. If he has appeared here and the Warring States period is still afraid to make up his mind, then at the very beginning, he could not make up his mind to all. The pirates of the world have declared war.


    He was waiting for the Warring States, waiting for the navy to come to the new world, to completely ignite the war that burned all over the sea.


    Before that, Lorne decided to have fun on this island.


    As the night darkened, some pirates who could not restrain their desires held a bonfire party on the shore, and the young men and women released their hormones unscrupulously.


    Without any moral bondage, there is also no restriction. On this evening, everyone has become a slave to their desires.


    And Lorne stayed in the cabin, he was not too cold about such crazy things.Compared with this, he wants to study how to match Devil Fruit to make himself stronger.


    At this time, an unexpected guest arrived on Lorne''s boat.


    The door of Lorne''s cabin was tapped a few times, and Lorne raised his head vigilantly.


    The ship is heavily guarded, and loyal family soldiers patrol the aisles uninterruptedly, so that people can come here quietly, and what¡¯s more terrifying is that even if Lorne spreads out his perception ability, he can only blur Vaguely felt the presence of a person.


    "come in."


    Lorne said lightly.


    However, he was not afraid, because no matter who appeared at the door, no one on this sea could threaten him.

 1213 Chapter 1187

    What appeared in front of Lorne was an old man with gray hair, a yellow shirt on his upper body, a shabby trousers of beach shorts, and a pair of slippers on his feet, with a wild smile on his face.


    And Lorne recognized the identity of the other party in an instant.


    "Raleigh."


    He didn''t want to fight, this man who visited him late at night turned out to be this man.


    "As far as I know, the navy is looking for you now, do you still want to come to me?"


    Lorne looked at Reilly and said lightly.


    Some time ago, the news of the battle between Raleigh and the navy spread. It seemed that the navy destroyed an island, but finally let Raleigh escape.


    Lorne did not expect that in the end, Rayleigh would actually appear in this place.


    "It''s just kids playing at home." Leily sat directly in front of Ron, then recklessly picked up the bottle of wine that Ron had placed in front of him, and drank it himself. stand up.


    "The Warring States is also very clear, if he does not send all his main force to arrest me, it is impossible to catch me."


    Raleigh drank a bottle of Lorne directly on the table, then hiccuped, and then slowly said.


    "This is just a way for him to express his determination."


    As an old friend who has played against the Warring States on the sea for so many years, Raleigh has a good understanding of the way the Warring States acted.


    "Is that so?"


    Lorne nodded non-committal.


    "It''s just that I still don''t know, what is your purpose for coming to me."


    "I know that you are longing for the secrets of Lavdrew. I can tell you some information about Lavdrew."


    Raleigh said bluntly.


    "So, what''s the reward?"


    Lorne asked back, he really wanted to know the information about Lavdrew, but he was also very convinced that there is no free lunch in the world, and Raleigh must have a plan to come to him.


    "It''s just that, after you enter Lavdrew, if you see some people who shouldn''t have appeared in Lavdrew, help me persuade them."


    Raleigh seemed to think of something, his eyes were slightly blurred and said.


    "This so-called era of great navigation is not as beautiful as they thought."


    What are the people who shouldn''t be in Lovedrew?Lorne didn''t know, he was confused, but he still wrote down what Raleigh said.


    "So, tell me now, where is the location of Lavdrew?"


    Lorne nodded, then looked into Rayleigh''s eyes and asked the question he most wanted to know.


    As the deputy of Roger, the Pirate King who had arrived in Lovedrew, Raleigh certainly knew all the secrets of Lovedrew.And Lorne only needs to get a simple coordinate from Rayleigh, and he can set off to the ultimate island.


    In this ocean, no one can stop Lorne from going to Love Drew.


    "I don''t know where Lovedrew is."


    However, unexpectedly, Raleigh shook his head and said with some regret.


    "How is it possible? Didn''t you arrive at Lovedrew with Roger?"


    Lorne asked with a shocked look, since the other party had arrived at Lovedrew, why did he still say that he didn''t know where Lovedrew was?


    "In fact, not only me, but anyone who has been to Lovelu, can''t tell the specific location of this ultimate island."


    Immediately afterwards, Raleigh gave an even more shocking news.


    "The experience in that place can be described in the word dream, which is beyond the limit of your imagination. Even after we left Lavdrew, someone secretly created a nautical pointer, but this is nothing more than It is the coordinates of the island where we entered Lovelu."


    "You say, enter?"


    Lorne caught the key words in Raleigh''s words, which coincided with some of his previous conjectures.


    "In other words, Lovedrew does not refer to a specific island. It is a region, or a special sea area?"


    "Yes, nor is it."


    Raleigh nodded and said seriously.


    "It is indeed a special sea, a very, very special sea."


    "According to our speculation, Lavdru has no fixed entrance. Only by collecting all the historical texts can we lock the entrance of Lavdru at this time. After you enter, it is not a question of whether this entrance can be used again. People know."


    Lorne was silent. According to Rayleigh, Lovelu and Zou Island were similar, and they were a moving area. If it were not for luck, without the guidance of specific coordinates, he would not find the right direction for a lifetime.


    And Raleigh only knows the coordinates they found back then, and that coordinates may not be the entrance of Lavdrew long ago.


    "So, is this the information you want to tell me?"


    After finishing sorting out the information Raleigh said, Lorne took a deep breath, looked at Raleigh, and asked slowly.


    Although Lorne didn''t know this information, it was actually of little use, and it was not worthwhile for Raleigh to come to him specifically.


    "of course not."


    Reilly shook his head, then pointed to the island outside the boat.


    "At the beginning, after Captain Roger returned from Lavdrew, a crew member recorded what he thought was Lavdrew''s pointer coordinates, and recorded what he saw and heard in Lavdrew, and was later captured by Captain Roger. It was discovered. The permanent pointer and the record book were buried in a place by him. This place is called the second treasure of Roger One Piece."


    At this time, Lorne finally understood what Raleigh meant.He said in surprise.


    "You mean, this little island..."


    "Yes, the island where we buried this secret was Angel Bella!"


    "I''m old, coupled with the special characteristics of the Ravdru sea area, so many of the details of the year are not clear. However, this record book has completely recorded our original experience. !"


    Raleigh said lightly to Lorne.


    "What you want to know is a clue about Love Drew, which is hidden on this small island. It is hidden in Roger''s treasure buried here."


    "And these are exactly what I want to tell you."


    Raleigh got up, took a good bottle of wine from Lorne''s table, and then yawned and staggered out of Lorne''s cabin, like a drunkard.


    And Lorne was sitting in his seat, lost in thought.


    If I said that before, I just wanted to come and play, but now, I seem to have a reason to take this treasure away.


    Moreover, Lorne couldn''t think of anyone who could stop him.

 1214 Chapter 1188 Pirate Ceremony

    The center of Angela Island was shoveled out of a site with a diameter of several kilometers. Around the site, a wall of about half a meter of stone bricks was piled up to enclose the site in the middle of the wall.


    And above the fence, a staircase of 20 to 30 meters high was piled up with the same stones.


    Some pirates who just want to watch the excitement sit on the stairs, but there are too many pirates here, and they sit all over these stairs.


    The entire venue is like an arena that has been enlarged countless times.


    Seeing this scene, the pirates who came here already had speculation in their hearts.


    Is it through battle to determine the ownership of this Roger''s secret treasure?


    However, after figuring this out, these pirates subconsciously looked towards the east.


    There, a banner of the misty moon stood.


    That, the man in the legend, came to this place.


    Are they really qualified to compete with which living legend for this secret treasure?


    After all, Lorne''s strength can be said to be obvious to all. The vast majority of the pirates present, no matter how arrogant they are, none of them dared to stand in front of the Vennhill family as an enemy.


    The evenly matched battle can be said to be a duel of the strong, while the battle of great disparity can only be massacre.


    None of them is willing to be the one to be slaughtered.


    And there are other pirates who are also big forces, or all the famous and unruly generations who have just emerged.They also looked at the direction of the Vennhill family with profound meaning.


    However, these people did not intend to give up.


    Those who have not climbed the mountain do not know how high the mountain is, and those who have not been to the sea never know how vast the sea is.


    People who have not seen God also cannot understand what God is.


    In the eyes of these unruly generations, if you haven''t played against each other, you will never be afraid.


    However, Lorne, who became the center of the audience for a while, was unmoved.


    Garrett didn''t care about the gazes of the people around him at all, or rather, he didn''t care about this banquet at all, lying directly on Ron''s shoulders, and fell asleep.


    And Lorne was listening to Garrett''s gentle breathing while chatting with Miss Sha who was sitting next to him.


    He remembered that Miss Sha said that she would challenge him when she arrived at this place. Now is the perfect time.


    As for the others, Lorne stroked the ring inlaid with black gems on his left ring finger.He didn''t care too much.


    After all, he now has no fear of any opponent on the sea.


    "Now, the Warring States period should have received the news of my presence here, and has left Malin Vandor with troops."


    Without even using family intelligence, Lorne guessed what the navy was doing.


    "It is estimated that it will not be long before the whole new world will learn of this news, and then the whole new world will boil."


    Lorne looked at Miss Sha who was sitting next to him and said with a smile.


    He didn''t care what the new world would become.Because his thoughts are the same as the navy and the Warring States period.


    That is to end this chaotic world.


    The only difference is that what the Warring States period wants to end is the pirates, while what Lorne wants to end is the world government.


    So, after putting the navy into the new world, Lorne didn''t really care too much about what the world would become.


    However, in order to ensure that the navy does not go mad and attacked his own territory after he left Sdio, Lorne still left most of the family''s forces in the Rocksor Sea area.


    Garrett was the only one who followed him.


    "That''s a matter of course."


    Miss Sha said calmly.


    After all, in this world, normal people still account for the majority, and there are only a handful of lunatics like Lorne.


    At this time, her eyes looked towards the center of the venue.


    "it has started."


    In the very center of the site is a cylindrical high platform made of unknown metal. The cylindrical salute is less than ten meters in height, but it is nearly a hundred meters high, like an Optimus Prime, thrusting into the sky.


    At the top of the cylindrical high platform, a small, funny-looking middle-aged man walked out, wearing a suit and smoking a cigar.


    He opened his hands, as if feeling the gazes of the pirates below.


    However, none of these pirates laughed at this man''s comical performance.


    Because he was the planner of this event, and Buena Festa, who was as famous as the "war planner" Basefetto Gabo, was called the "Crazy Festival".


    Many pirates at the scene knew that this grand ceremony came from these two legendary pirates, but they came to this place without hesitation.


    Because anyone who has caught a fish knows that if you want to catch a plump fish, the bait you prepare must also be precious.


    Since Festa wanted to bring all the pirates of the new world together, he had to pay expensive bait.


    Therefore, the news that Roger¡¯s treasure is buried is almost certainly true!


    These pirates all want to be the fish that bite off the bait but didn''t get the bait!


    "Ahem,"


    Festa coughed and stood on the high platform, slightly extending his arm.


    "Presumably everyone is here for news of Roger Treasure."


    "And now I can tell everyone that this news is true."


    "This place really contains Roger''s treasure! And we have found it!"


    Festa said calmly, the pirates were silent. All that could be heard in the entire venue was the sound of heavy breathing and the thumping of the heart.


    It was a greedy voice.


    In the next instant, all the pirates boiled.


    "Hahahahaha!"


    The whole venue is boiling.


    Although there has been speculation that Roger''s treasure is really hidden here, when they hear the news from others, they still can''t stop their heart beating fiercely.


    "This treasure is worth enough for all of you to live a prosperous life anywhere in this ocean, and it will last for generations. But..."


    Festa did not explicitly state the value of this treasure, but made a metaphor to outline a good life for everyone.


    But these pirates didn''t care.


    No one who can be named in the new world will worry about things like money.


    They all have their own industries, and the small island under the name of these pirates is their cash cow.


    The pirates of the new world are not short of money.What they need is something after Festa''s "but."


    "But this is not the most precious thing in this pile of treasures."


    Festa said.

 1215 Chapter 1189

    When Festa mentioned the monetary value of this pile of treasures, Lorne didn''t even lift his eyelids.


    There are countless industries under his name. It can even be said that the Rocksor Sea area under his command can already form a large kingdom. In the Rocksor Sea area, all materials can be exchanged and self-consistent.


    Not to mention, Lorne''s other identity is still the largest arms dealer in this sea.


    Money, for Lorne, has long lost its meaning.


    And last night, he also saw one of the parties who buried the treasure in this place, Roger''s deputy, Pluto Raleigh.


    Knowing what this treasure is, among them, there is only one thing that can arouse Ron''s interest.


    That is, the permanent pointer to the island where Roger went to Lovedrew before, and the logbook of Lovedrew written by a sailor on Roger''s ship.


    This thing was the only thing Ron wanted among this pile of treasures, and it was also something he was bound to get.


    "But this is not the most precious thing Roger stayed in this pile of treasures."


    Festa deliberately sold it for a while, and then slowly said after suffocating everyone''s appetite.


    "Among this pile of treasures, the most precious thing is a pointer."


    He paused, then spoke in a louder voice.


    "It records the end of the great route, the location of Lovedrew, a permanent pointer!"


    Festa''s voice revolved in the center of the entire venue.


    When all the pirates reacted, there was only one sound of shock left in the venue.


    "Oh my God! How is it possible?"


    "Did the position of Lovedrew finally appear?"


    "I want to take ONE-PIECE!


    ...


    In front of Roger''s true treasure, ONE-PIECE, this precious treasure has become a dispensable foil.


    All attention was focused on this permanent pointer that recorded the location of Lavdrew!


    It has to be said that Festa''s skill has not regressed in the slightest, and many of the pirates present, knowing that this is a trap, still willingly dived into it.


    After all, in front of ONE-PIECE, which symbolizes the glory of the pirate, life seems to have become a trivial thing.


    "However, it symbolizes the glory of the pirate, and only the most powerful pirate can have it."


    Festa paused, and said pointedly.


    "This is the supreme glory of the pirate. For this glory, are you ready to die?"


    Festa''s words caused many pirates who had heard the news of Lavdrew to be cooled down by the passion filled with blood.They subconsciously looked at the direction of the misty moon flag.


    If you want to compete for this thing, you must be an enemy of that man.


    The pirates asked themselves, are they really ready to be an enemy of that man?Do you really have the courage to be an enemy of that man?


    Among the pirates present, there are only a handful of those who can give themselves affirmative answers.


    However, none of the pirates chose to back down.


    Pirates may not be the most powerful people, but they must be the most courageous. When they stand here, they are equivalent to making their own decisions.


    "Very well," Festa nodded in satisfaction, and he took out a blue card from his clothes.


    "There is the address of Roger''s Secret Treasure on the card, but this address is written with special paint. Only after three hours have passed, we can see exactly what is written on it."


    "Now, even I don''t know where Roger''s treasure is hidden."


    Festa said lightly, but everyone''s eyes were on the thin card in his hand.


    That is the supreme glory of the pirates!


    "In other words, this card will be in whose hands three hours later, then Roger''s secret treasure belongs to whom."


    Festa''s next words caused the hearts of all the pirates present to jump to their throats.


    Even some heroes, there is no way to calm themselves down.


    They subconsciously looked at the black-haired man sitting under the banner of the misty moon.


    Everyone asked themselves a question at the same time in their hearts, that is, even if they grabbed this card and successfully guarded it for three hours, then, after three hours, the one who has been acting as a bystander The man got up, ready to do it on himself, reap the final victory.


    Do you really have the ability to guard this card?


    No one can give himself a positive answer.


    "And the first owner of the card is of course the most prestigious pirate present."


    But Festa''s next words surpassed everyone''s expectations, and even Lorne frowned secretly.


    He thought it was placed on the high platform column in the center of the field, allowing all the pirates to compete fairly.This is also the thought of many pirates present.


    But now it seems they seem.All got it wrong.


    "Then now," Festa''s gaze looked toward the misty moon.


    "Its first owner, of course, is the legendary pirate, the king of pirates, the pirate overlord, and the man with the title of demon."


    "The Wienhill family!"


    When he finished speaking, Festa threw the card towards Lorne.


    The distance between the two sides is hundreds of meters, but this distance is not much different from face-to-face for the strong present.


    The card followed a straight line, aimed at Lorne and flew over.


    While sitting on the edge of the court, Lorne frowned slightly.


    He finally understood why Jiabo wanted him to come forward.


    Because whoever gets this blue card will definitely become the target of the pirates present.


    And the first target in their plan is themselves!


    However, a faint smile appeared on the corner of Lorne''s mouth.


    He wanted to let the pirates present to play casually, and then came forward when the time was about to end.Take this card directly, and then give the winner before that, heavy compensation.


    In this way, it demonstrates the courage of being the pirate overlord.


    But since Festa gave this card to himself, Ron also had no reason to refuse.


    He slowly stood up, ready to catch the card that fell from the sky.


    For a while, Lorne and this card became the focus of everyone present!


    But at this time, a dark figure flashed by and rushed towards the card.


    An agile pirate tried to intercept Hu Luoen''s card.


    "Who wants to play this kind of boring arena-like game with you, after I get the card, I will immediately flee this island!"


    The black shadow didn''t plan to let the banquet go on in accordance with the rules.


    He was very confident in his speed, and decided to take advantage of his speed to grab the card and flee here!


    His speed is faster than the speed of the card flying, and almost instantly, his hand almost touched the card.


    At this time, Lorne was 50 meters away from the card!

 1216 #1190 siege (1)

    With a distance of 50 meters, coupled with the speed that he is proud of, the pirate who suddenly started his hand was ecstatic in his heart.


    In his eyes, this blue card was already in his pocket.


    And his companions had already prepared explosives. The moment they got this card, they would detonate the explosives that had been hidden everywhere in the field, and then flee here in the chaos.


    Pirates are the most unrestrained people in the world. In their eyes, there are only benefits, so-called rules. If they can''t bring enough benefits, they will trample the rules without hesitation.


    However, just as the pirate''s fingertips were about to touch the card, Lorne moved.


    He stood up and snapped his fingers lightly at the pirate.


    The space around the card was slightly distorted, and then the card disappeared out of thin air and appeared in Ron''s hand.


    The space fruit obtained from Case, after this period of training, Lorne has been able to use it skillfully.


    Although he couldn''t teleport a few kilometers directly like Case did, moving an object within 50 meters was still a simple matter for him.


    And the pirate didn''t catch the card that was close at hand, fell from the air, and fell heavily to the ground.But the moment he landed, he hit a roll and quickly fled towards the other side of the field.


    Regardless of whether this shot was successful or not, at the moment he was preparing to intercept Huluoen, he had already become an enemy of the Vennhill family.


    The madness and sacredness of this family must be reported, and he has long heard of it.


    Therefore, after the failure of cutting Hu, there was only one thought left in his mind.


    That''s escape!


    As long as you escape, then everything in the future is full of possibilities.


    However, Lorne did not want the pirate to leave here so easily.


    He waved his hand slightly towards the direction where the pirate was fleeing, and then everyone present felt the earth tremble slightly.


    In the next instant, a rocky arm stretched out from the ground and tightly held the pirate who was fleeing quickly.


    The pirate tried to struggle, but this rock that could have been crushed easily was now as hard as hardened steel. No matter how hard he tried, the arm holding his rock remained motionless.


    Rock''s arm moved slightly and caught the pirate in front of Ron.


    "you are very brave."


    Lorne looked at the pirate and said calmly.


    "But in this world, there are many things that can''t be solved by courage. If you do something, you must have the consciousness to bear the consequences."


    The pirate panicked. This was the first time he had confronted a domineering pirate like Lorne head-on, and it was also very likely the last time.


    His body began to tremble slightly, just about to say something begging for mercy.The rock arm holding his body began to shrink.


    Then, he crushed his whole person into minced meat.


    After doing all this, the rock arm returned to the ground with the pirate''s body, and the ground was leveled.


    Only those arms on the ground that seep out of the mud can prove that a brave pirate once died here.


    The whole venue was silent, and everyone looked at Lorne in shock.


    This is the strength of the Pirate Overlord.


    Can they really take this blue card from this terrible man?


    At this moment, Miss Sha, who was sitting next to the Vennhill banner, suddenly stood up, and then gently clapped.


    "It''s wonderful."


    Ms. Sha clapped and slowly walked towards Lorne.


    "You have become a lot stronger."


    Just the strength Lorne showed just now was enough to contend with any legend in this world, and all of this was not even Lorne''s full strength.


    As one of Lorne''s allies, Miss Sha is very clear.


    That is, Lorne possesses a lot of devil fruit abilities, and the two devil fruits displayed at this time are just the tip of the iceberg of his many abilities.


    But the more so, the more excited she is.


    Miss Sha felt the blood that hadn''t flowed in her body for a long time, suddenly burning.


    She was eager to face off against the strong, but after seeing the old face of her old rival Whitebeard Newgate, she lost her way for a while.


    What''s the point even if it can beat the pinnacle of old age?


    But now, she saw Lorne who might be stronger than Peak White Beard.


    She felt her breathing become quicker.


    She wanted to fight so urgently.


    I want to fight against Lorne in front of him, and take a look at what the world''s highest power is.


    "Are you ready to challenge me now?"


    Lorne looked at his ally in front of him and said lightly.


    The other pirates here suspected that they had heard it wrong.


    None of them are unfamiliar with Miss Sha, because she is the famous sand crocodile, Krokdal!


    However, everyone knows that in addition to the identity of King Qi Wuhai, Miss Sha has another identity, which is one of Lorne''s first allies.


    These pirates never dreamed that the first one to stand up to challenge Lorne turned out to be his own ally!


    For a while, all kinds of suspicions flooded the hearts of these pirates, and the retreat that had just been born in his heart gradually dissipated.


    However, Lorne was not surprised.Because before that, Miss Sha had said that after she came to Angela Island, she would challenge herself and see the pinnacle power in the world.


    Since there is the first one, there is a second and a third.


    More and more pirates stepped forward and looked at Lorne solemnly.


    They didn''t speak, everyone''s meaning was clear.


    Since one-on-one is not Lorne''s opponent, then all of them have only one choice.


    That is, first work together to solve Lorne''s biggest obstacle, and then decide the ownership of Roger''s secret treasure fairly.


    Under the banner of the Veenhill family, the clone warriors did not move. The order they received was to protect Miss Garrett, so they would not do anything until they received a new order.


    Even if the top of the family, even Lorne himself died in front of them, it was the same.


    At this time, Garrett had just woke up from his sleep and found that Lorne, who was supposed to be sitting next to him, suddenly lost his trace.


    She rubbed her sleepy eyes and started looking for Lorne everywhere, and then soon she saw Lorne standing in the middle of the field.


    In the surroundings, some pirates with unruly plots gradually approached Lorne and vaguely surrounded him.


    "Are they some foolish fools?"


    Garrett said helplessly, she yawned, but she didn''t mean to help Ron at all.


    Because, in her eyes, these pirates are nothing to fear!

 1217 Chapter 1191 The first thousand one hundred and seventy-three siege (2)

    "Sorry, it seems to have caused something bad."


    Miss Sha looked at the malicious pirates around her and said apologetically.


    She just wanted to challenge Lorne upright, but she didn''t expect to be misunderstood by the pirates present.


    The opinions of these pirates quickly reached an agreement, that is, quickly resolve Lorne.


    "Would you like me to help you get rid of these trash fish first, and then deal with our affairs."


    To apologize, Miss Sha said lightly.It seemed that he didn''t pay attention to all the pirates present.


    In fact, even the pirate who didn''t have the courage to go one-on-one with Lorne really didn''t deserve to be seen by her.


    "No, it''s just been a long time since I have been active."


    Lorne twisted his neck and put the blue card in his cloak pocket.Then turned around, glanced at all the pirates present, and said lightly.


    "You guys, let''s go together."


    His words were very plain, just like Miss Sha, he didn''t put these pirates in his eyes at all.


    It''s just a bunch of trash fish.


    And these are still there, after hearing Ron''s mocking tone, he became extremely angry.


    The pirates present are all from the New World. The famous hero, does Lorne''s words mean to fight the pirates of the entire sea?


    He is indeed very strong, and can even be said to be the well-deserved pirate overlord of this era, but no pirate present believes that Lorne will be the opponent of everyone present.


    Contending against all the pirates in the entire sea with one''s own strength, this is something that has never happened even in the vast history.


    He Lorne, why can he?


    However, Lorne quickly gave the answer.


    He stood in front of him, a pirate who was nearly ten meters tall, dressed in a half-length armor and full of strong muscles, raised his hand like a giant pirate.


    At the next moment, his body appeared in front of the giant, and then suddenly blasted at the giant''s abdomen.


    "You bastard!"


    The giant''s face was distorted and he didn''t have any abilities, but with a natural brute force, he was firmly established in the new world. The navy''s bounty for him even exceeded 500 million Baileys.


    And by doing this, Ron was undoubtedly telling him that the power you are most proud of is worthless in front of me.


    I will beat you where you are most proud!!


    This feeling humiliated the giant.


    He roared, raised his sturdy arm like a stone pillar, and slammed it down against Ron''s body.


    "Pay the price for your arrogance!"


    The giant roared.This punch contains all his strength and is the most peak blow since his debut.


    The giant felt that even if a mountain was placed in front of him, he could crush the mountain with one punch.


    Not to mention, in front of him is a mortal human being.


    "Die!"


    Lorne''s body was not even as strong as the giant''s arms. The arms of two people collided with each other, just like the contrast between a toothpick and a rolling pin.


    boom!


    However, the toothpick shattered the rolling pin''s defenses, and the giant felt a sharp pain in his arm, and then the sound of bone fractures, and then came.


    His arm was crushed into foam at the moment it collided with Ron!


    boom!


    The giant''s arm twisted into an incredible arc, and then hit his chest heavily.A huge depression appeared in his chest, and then the whole person flew out, banging heavily on the stone brick wall of the venue.


    Cracks appeared on the wall, countless boulders collapsed, the giant leaned on the wall, his eyes looked forward in shock.


    He didn''t believe that he actually lost in the power competition.


    And he lost so thoroughly.


    He wanted to say something, but he didn''t have the strength to move his fingers again.


    And after Lon flew the giant, with the help of the twisting power of his body, he heavily kicked a pirate who was as thin as a monkey with a red turban on his head and a dirty braid.


    The pirate was caught off guard, suffered a heavy blow, spit out a large mouthful of blood, and then flew out.The companion standing behind him was also taken by him and flew out.Lorne''s kick actually cleared a fairly spacious field directly.


    Lorne''s body has reached an unbelievable level after the continuous strengthening of the swallowing fruit and swallowing metal.


    Even with pure physical strength, he can already compare to Kaido at his peak.


    He and the pirates present are no longer at the same level in terms of power.In other words, after completing the mission of ascending the gods, they were not even the same species.


    One is a man, and the other is... a god!


    "Everyone go together, don''t think about hiding things, or all of us will die here!"


    After seeing that Lorne defeated the two strong men with thunder, the remaining pirates had already reflected.


    The current situation is not when they can work together to crush each other and save their energy to fight for the last blue card, but without doing their best, it is really possible to die in this place!


    And Festa, who was standing at the top of the central high platform, saw the chaotic situation below, and a strange smile was drawn from the corner of his mouth.


    He turned his head and spoke slowly to the two people standing behind him.


    "Now that the melee has begun, are you not ready to take action and add fire to this feast?"


    Because Lorne was too strong, they couldn''t think of anyone in this sea that could defeat Ron head-on, but being strong was not a good thing.


    In this era, a huge mountain of Lorne pressed on the heads of these pirates, making them feel desperate.


    What the pirates need is not the only true god, but the cohort.


    They don¡¯t need the so-called One Piece!


    Therefore, Festa and Gabor joined forces to design this event.The purpose is to use the power of the new world pirates to besieged Lorne!


    And Lorne seemed to have guessed their purpose, but this man was too arrogant, didn''t care if it was a trap, and walked in resolutely.


    "It''s not time yet, right now, it''s not even a warm-up."


    But Barres was sitting behind and said lightly.


    The pirates who are shooting now are just trash fish.The truly powerful heroes still stood behind and didn''t make a move.


    However, Barrett could feel the desire to shoot in these heroes'' hearts.


    They may not care whether the overlord of this era is Lorne, but after feeling Lorne''s unmatched strength, these real heroes can hardly contain their desire to fight.


    This kind of opportunity to fight the pinnacle of the times is a rare opportunity!

 1218 #1192 of the siege (3)

    Lorne rushed in and out of the pirate crowd.


    None of these majestic heroes in the new world was Ron''s one-strike enemy, and was easily defeated by Ron.


    This cannot even be called a battle, but should be called a "slaughter."


    A slaughter of 10,000 people by one person.


    After Lorne once again blasted a pirate offering hundreds of millions of dollars, there was no more standing pirate within 50 meters around him.


    These, the pirates besieging Lorne were scared, and they retreated subconsciously.


    They are not cowards. If they are shown the possibility of winning, they will attack without hesitation, but they cannot see it.


    Their attacks could only cause some slight wounds to Lorne, just as insignificant as ordinary people''s abrasions.


    This is still the case when Lorne didn''t use the armed color domineering to wrap his body to defend against attacks, and these wounds would heal automatically in a very short time.


    They see no hope of winning at all.


    Therefore, these pirate heroes are scared.


    "demon."


    A pirate looked at Lorne standing in the center and muttered to himself.


    In his eyes, Lorne was a demon, a murderous demon.


    Everyone looked at Ron with fearful eyes.


    Just as they were about to give up, Lorne suddenly smiled.


    He looked in a certain direction.A pirate was about to beg Lorne for mercy, and his body was suddenly set on fire.


    The red flame kept burning on his body, he rolled desperately on the ground, but it didn''t help.


    In full view, the pirate was burned to coke.


    All the pirates felt the hot temperature behind them, and then subconsciously gave up a path.


    A young pirate with blond hair and a warm smile like sunshine walked towards Lorne step by step.


    After reaching the front of the crowd, the pirate stopped. The next moment, his blond hair suddenly floated upside down, and then burned with a raging flame.


    All his hair turned into golden flames and burned on his head.The temperature of the air suddenly rose by several degrees, and even at a considerable distance, the pirates could feel the temperature of this flame.


    The young man himself, as if he hadn''t noticed it at all, raised his golden eyes and looked at Ron calmly.


    "He is the sun!"


    Finally, a pirate recognized the identity of this young man, a newcomer who has only gained fame in the new world in the past six months.


    A man called the "sun".


    Ugly.


    After the navy declared war on the pirates around the world, the navy blocked the passage of the paradise and was able to complete the adventure of the paradise. Few pirates arrived in the new world.


    And the best among these newcomers, without exception, are the strong among the strong, one of the strong competitors at the pinnacle of the sea.


    Among them, there are three pirates, the most eye-catching.


    "Sun" Wu, "Riddle" Franco Di Neo, and Shadow.


    Among them, the shadow has the character of a lone ranger, coupled with the surly behavior style of drifting freely on the sea, and destroying an island every time it reaches an island, which has attracted the attention of most pirates in the New World.


    Some forces, even if they have not yet played against Shadow, still regard him as one of the most peak opponents on the sea, and that kind of opponent who has no opportunity to communicate and negotiate at all.


    But now, the shadow is dead, he died in Lorne''s hands.


    The sea will not remember the dead, so the legend of the shadow is gradually forgotten.


    However, this does not mean that the Sun Wu concealed by the shadow''s reputation, and the riddles, Franco Di Neo is the kind of vulnerable weak.


    In fact, their prestige was gradually formed after stepping on the heads of one after another in the New World.


    Riddle Neo is famous for its mystery. No one knows Neo''s abilities, age, or even gender except for his name.


    The Sun Wu is based on his powerful strength and terrifying fruit ability.


    His ability is like the sun hanging high in the sky, burning everything, and all those who are enemies of him will be burned to ashes by this hot flame.


    "These cowards are not worthy of being called pirates."


    But Wu did not answer Ron''s words, but glanced around and said lightly.


    "Since you have lost the motivation to move forward, you can leave the sea as soon as you are still alive."


    "The weak who have been eliminated by the times cannot survive the waves of the new era."


    Wu''s voice was very soft, but it struck the hearts of all the pirates present.Perhaps when they were young, they were still as passionate as Uganda, but the life of dignity and dignity after success made them gradually lose their passion for fighting.


    They had gradually lost their original determination to bite a piece of meat on the enemy even if they died.


    Times have changed. A few decades ago, they rose up like this on the heads of those famous and powerful, but now, younger pirates have sprung up like bamboo shoots after a rain.Whether it was the seven martial arts of the former kings, or the evil mind Huo, Elinis, who had been on the sea for a while, or Lorne and Shanks who were still active on the sea.


    Even the new era pirates who emerged after the navy declared war on the pirates are young people.


    And this time, these long-established heroes have become the backdrop for these young people.


    "I have heard of your deeds."


    Lorne looked at Wu in front of him and said slowly.


    Even if it was tens of meters away, Lorne could still feel the heat wave released from Wu''s body.


    Now Lorne is almost invincible. Only some top powerhouses, relying on the metamorphosis to the extreme Devil Fruit ability, have the possibility of being an enemy of himself.


    And Wu''s fruit ability is obviously one of them.


    "It is my honor to be able to let the overlord of this era, the man with the title of devil, remember my name."


    Wu bowed slightly to Lorne. This is a newcomer who respects the pinnacle of this era.


    "But this time, I am not alone in challenging you."


    Wu said lightly.At this time, a person wearing a white mask and suit suddenly appeared in front of him.


    "Riddle" Franco Di Neo!


    Now that Wu appeared, how could Neo, who is famous as Wu Qi, miss this flourishing age?


    He walked up to Wu and stood shoulder to shoulder with Wu.Cold eyes came out from the holes in the mask.Looking at Lorne calmly.


    This time, he will join hands with Uzbekistan to challenge the pinnacle of this era together!

 1219 #1193 of the siege (4)

    Lorne looked at Neo and frowned.


    It''s not because of how powerful Neo is, but Ron didn''t find out how Neo appeared!


    Yes, Lorne''s domineering experience has always been shrouded in the entire battlefield, and the body hidden in the black gem ring has also been using its own perception ability to monitor the entire island.


    However, Lorne did not find any traces of Neo''s existence before.


    As if appearing out of thin air!


    There is no doubt that this is a kind of fruit ability, and it is also the most weird devil fruit.


    Lorne had collected the Devil Fruits in the ocean for so long, and until now, he had no more than five fingers that could be called powerful Devil Fruits.


    Unexpectedly, now, suddenly I saw two fruit abilities at the same time.


    "Shocked?"


    Wu seemed to see through Ron''s thoughts and said slowly.


    "When I first met Neo, I had the same thoughts as you."


    "His ability can even be called a god."


    Wu said unabashedly.And Lorne''s expression gradually became serious.


    Wu''s abilities are already extremely powerful, and the sun that can burn everything is quite tricky even for him to deal with it, but in Wu''s tone, his ability is not worth mentioning compared with Neo.


    So, what kind of ability does Neo possess?


    Lorne completely reduced his interest in playing, and he must be serious when facing this kind of opponent with unknown and terrifying to the extreme ability.


    "Are you two alone?"


    Lorne looked at Wu and Neo, and said lightly.


    At this time, a figure suddenly fell from the sky and hit the ground heavily.


    A burly man who was several meters tall and dressed in a black military uniform jumped from the high platform in the center of the venue and came behind Luo En.


    "Now, it''s interesting."


    Barrett twisted his neck and looked at Lorne.


    The battle of the trash fish just now didn''t even count as a warm-up. Only after Wu and Neo appeared, did Barrett come into interest.


    Moreover, U and Nio are not the only people interested in Lorne. Barrett knows that there are still some monsters hiding in the crowd, waiting for a chance to shoot.


    They may not be malicious towards the Venn Hill family, but for a strong man of their level, it would be a pity if they missed the opportunity to fight against the pinnacle of the era like Lorne.


    They missed Lockes decades ago, and they missed the white beard, Roger, and Caesar at their peak.And now, they met Ron who was not weaker than those few people.


    They don''t want to miss it again.


    "Things got interesting."


    Lorne smiled faintly. If it was just the scene just now, then it would not be worthy of Gabor and Festa working together for so long.The wish of these two people is to plan a prosperous age that will shock this era.


    The scene just now didn''t even count as stuffing between teeth!


    It wasn''t until now after U and Neo and Barrett played that Lorne felt his blood start to burn.


    That is, I haven''t felt it for a long time, the desire to fight!


    Not only these pirate heroes, but also Lorne himself, yearned for a battle.


    A hearty battle to challenge the whole world with your own strength!


    "This venue is still too small."


    At this time, Lorne spoke.


    He snapped his fingers, and the surrounding wall made of stones moved.


    Together with the spectators who sat on the rocks and did not want to participate in the battle, they flew up toward the sky.


    "Ahhhhhhh! What happened!"


    "How did the rocks start to float!"


    The pirates shouted in panic.


    And Lorne himself, his face is as usual


    Together with the trembling pirates standing in the field, as well as the aboriginal people of the island on the edge of the island, the floating earth was caught in the air.


    These huge stones floated to a height of several hundred meters, and then pieced together to form a suspended island.


    Everyone stood on this suspended island, looking down in a panic. From the edge of the island, they could clearly see everything that happened on the island of Angela below.


    Lorne, using the ability of the fluttering fruit, sent all the unrelated personnel to the sky, and now there are only some pirates who he believes are qualified to intervene in this battle who are left on the island of Angela.


    "Unexpectedly, even I was counted."


    Leily hiding in the corner was helpless. He was not sent to the sky by Lorne, which meant that he was his enemy in the eyes of Lorne.


    The old man smiled helplessly. In fact, he didn''t want to intervene in this matter. The reason why he came here was just to tell Ron some information about him.


    The other pirates who were left in the ground quickly reacted to Ron''s intentions.However, these strong men did not directly choose to join the battle, but gave a cold snort, still watching coldly.


    At this moment, Lei Li suddenly saw a figure he was familiar with in the distance, and he let out a surprise.


    He snapped his fingers, and the surrounding wall made of stones moved.


    Together with the spectators who sat on the rocks and did not want to participate in the battle, they flew up toward the sky.


    "Ahhhhhhh! What happened!"


    "How did the rocks start to float!"


    The pirates shouted in panic.


    And Lorne himself, his face is as usual


    Together with the trembling pirates standing in the field, as well as the aboriginal people of the island on the edge of the island, the floating earth was caught in the air.


    These huge stones floated to a height of several hundred meters, and then pieced together to form a suspended island.


    Everyone stood on this suspended island, looking down in a panic. From the edge of the island, they could clearly see everything that happened on the island of Angela below.


    Lorne, using the ability of the fluttering fruit, sent all the unrelated personnel to the sky, and now there are only some pirates who he believes are qualified to intervene in this battle who are left on the island of Angela.


    "Unexpectedly, even I was counted."


    Leily hiding in the corner was helpless. He was not sent to the sky by Lorne, which meant that he was his enemy in the eyes of Lorne.


    The old man smiled helplessly. In fact, he didn''t want to intervene in this matter. The reason why he came here was just to tell Ron some information about him.


    The other pirates who were left in the ground quickly reacted to Ron''s intentions.However, these strong men did not directly choose to join the battle, but gave a cold snort, still watching coldly.


    At this moment, Lei Li suddenly saw a figure he was familiar with in the distance, and he let out a surprise.


    Raleigh didn''t expect that this guy would also come.


    Raleigh didn''t expect that this guy would also come.

 1220 Chapter 1194 Invincible Ability

    The other strong men left on the island quickly reacted.


    Some of them sat on the sidelines, some smiled disdainfully, but none of them chose to take action.These people took a step back tacitly and gave up a sufficiently open battlefield for the few people in the center of the battlefield.


    Powerful of this level, the aftermath of their battle can easily destroy an island.The battlefield of a few kilometers before, even the gap between the teeth is not counted.


    At this time, Garrett also woke up from her doze, and she was also sent to the small island floating in the sky by Lorne.She stretched a little lazily. Of course she understood what Lorne meant. He didn''t want to participate in this battle.


    "Really generous."


    At this time, Wucai exclaimed sincerely.Lorne''s hand was like a miracle.


    "This should be the fluttering fruit ability of the Golden Lion Shiji, I didn''t expect it to fall into your hands in the end, and when you use it, it is not worse than the original Shiji."


    Wuru looked at Lorne and showed a smile that was warm as sunshine.


    "So, your ability is not to be able to acquire the opponent''s ability after defeating the opponent?"


    Wu tentatively asked,


    "If this is the case, then in this sea, all the strong with the ability to exceed the fruit should be your prey."


    "Should I be scared?"


    After all, Wu''s own fruiting ability can be called abnormal.But Wu''s words reminded the others in the room. This might explain why Lorne could possess multiple Devil Fruit abilities.


    It''s just that, at this moment, a creepy thought appeared in the hearts of everyone present.


    That is, they thought of the names of those who died in Lorne''s hands, the devil fruit ability.


    Among them, there are some strong people with extreme abnormal ability.


    These abilities are gathered in the same person. How terrible is that?


    They couldn''t imagine that perhaps what Wu said was the truth. Only in this way could Lorne be able to create such an almost invincible powerhouse.


    Lorne didn''t speak, Wu was only half right.


    His purpose of hunting those with fruit abilities is indeed to seize their abilities, but the way that Lorne seizes abilities is not the fruit of his own perception, but the effect after awakening by swallowing the fruit.


    However, this does not make much difference for these capable people.


    "No need to warm up?"


    Lorne twisted his head and said.


    Then in the next instant, countless white fluff appeared in his pores.


    This is his most powerful normal fighting form. Through the semi-beastization of the civet fruit, he has once again strengthened his perverted physical fitness.


    Then, a shadow emerged from Ron''s body.


    The Phantom Fruit can create a clone whose strength is slightly inferior to the main body.


    The moment two Lorne appeared, they began to act.Lorne rushed directly in the direction of Barrett and Miss Sha, while the Phantom Clone rushed towards Wu and Neo.


    "Are you here for me?"


    Barrett snorted coldly, and his strong muscles burst out suddenly, and a layer of inky black and domineering armor instantly covered his body.


    Even if he didn''t use his own fruit ability, Barrett could stand on the top of this sea simply by relying on his physical strength and domineering.


    boom!


    Lorne''s speed was too terrifying. After gaining Keys''s spatial ability, his speed was almost teleported. Almost instantly, Lorne rushed to Barrett.


    The fists of the two people met in the air, and the shock wave directly tore the entire battlefield!The pirates standing on the floating island can clearly see that the center of Anjibella Island has been torn out a huge gap, and the seawater of the lake in the island is irrigating crazily toward this gap.


    After the punch, the bodies of the two moved back several steps at the same time.


    And Lorne reacted first, his body suddenly disappeared, and then he used his spatial ability to appear behind Barrett.


    He clenched his right hand and slammed towards Barrett''s strong back.


    At this time, a sand curtain invaded from the side, blocking Lorne and Barrett on both sides.Lorne hit the sand screen with a strong punch.


    The entire sand curtain was blasted out of a huge hole, the mad sand fell, and Barrett''s fist suddenly appeared in this hole!


    At this moment, his body has been adjusted, and his strong hammer-like fist hit Ron''s head heavily, blasting Ron''s whole body hundreds of meters!


    Trees, rocks, buildings.


    Ron''s body smashed into these objects that blocked him, clearing the ground into a long gully, and hitting a slope of tens of meters high before Ron''s body stopped.It was just that this soil pack collapsed, and countless sand and gravel buried Lorne in it.


    The power of a punch, so terrible!


    The pirates on the floating island looked at the power caused by Barrett''s punch and swallowed secretly.


    Is this the battle between the peak powers?They imagined that if they replaced themselves with Lorne, if they took the punch, there would only be one result, death and death.


    Even if it was Lorne himself, who had armed and domineering defenses, he wouldn''t be too comfortable after taking this fierce punch.At this time, Wu and Neo also solved Lorne''s phantom clone.They walked in the direction of Barrett, but there was no joy of victory on their faces.


    On the small island, the other onlookers looked as usual.If Lorne had only this kind of strength, then he wouldn''t have the confidence to challenge the world.


    This is just a warm-up!


    Boom boom boom!


    In the pile of buried mud, an arm stretched out from it, and then Ron''s bruised body came out from it.


    Lorne''s upper body, especially the bones on his head, were all shattered, and his face was almost distorted, like a ghost.


    Barrett''s punch hit him firmly.This kind of terrifying power was conveyed to his head in an instant.


    "That''s it?"


    Among the crowd of onlookers, a middle-aged man with sunglasses and pigtails frowned.Although it is indeed a bit exaggerated to be one enemy four, but if Lorne''s strength can only be concealed, then he is indeed not eligible to inherit Roger''s treasure.


    The person Roger waited for with his life was not Ron.


    However, at this time, the bruised Lorne suddenly smiled.


    In the sky, Garrett, who looked at everything happening under her feet, looked as usual.

 1221 Chapter 1195 Invincible Ability (2)

    "Ha ha ha ha, it''s been, it''s been a long time since we fought so hard."


    Lorne clutched his injured head and laughed madly.As he laughed, a green light circulated in his body, and after a few breaths, the terrifying wounds on Lorne''s body were fully recovered.


    Heals the fruit, consumes energy, and restores one''s own injuries.


    Another ability of Lorne, at this time, played an effect, these terrifying injuries, to him, were insignificant!


    And this feeling of pain from the soul made Ron''s consciousness even more crazy.


    "That''s so cool!"


    "You guys, come together too!"


    Lorne raised his hand, and the entire Angel Bella Island began to tremble violently.


    Countless stone pillars suddenly stretched out on the ground, moving all the powerful people onlookers toward the middle of the battlefield.


    "What a lunatic."


    Raleigh saw Lorne doing this, somewhat helpless.


    Just four powerhouses, it was so terrible, Ron even wanted to challenge the world.However, he can only be relieved.


    Because, precisely because of this madness, Lorne is Lorne.


    Lorne was a lunatic.


    "Although I really don''t want to fight with you, but I am very curious about how strong you are now."


    Tezolo smiled helplessly, jumped down from mid-air and came to the center of the battlefield.


    The gold he wore in his hand turned into liquid, and then condensed into countless golden spheres about the size of a finger in the air, around him, slowly flying.This is a golden age that is rare in a century. In this era, if you can''t compete with the pinnacle of this era once, then this is a great regret for any strong person present.


    Everyone at this time has forgotten their identities. The so-called pirates, the so-called enemies, and the so-called allies are not important at this moment.


    They only have one identity now,


    That is the soldier.


    Challenge all fighters!


    And the middle-aged man with long braids and sunglasses also snorted coldly and jumped onto the battlefield.


    Black domineering, covering his crossed arms.Although he didn''t speak, the man was ready to fight.


    "It turned out to be Jabba!"


    Someone recognized the identity of the middle-aged man and exclaimed.They looked at the middle-aged man with shocked eyes.


    One Piece Roger''s left arm, Jabba the Heavenly King!A strong man who can rival Rayleigh.


    And now that Jabba has appeared, where is Raleigh?Everyone began to look for it, and sure enough, in a corner, they saw a white-haired, bohemian old man.


    "Pluto Raleigh!"


    The left and right hands of Roger, who used to be the Pirate King, have reunited in this way at this moment.


    "I can feel that you are here."


    Barrett looked at Jabba who appeared suddenly and said lightly.


    He did feel a familiar breath before, but when he searched on the island, he didn''t find them.


    Unexpectedly, these two old guys still did not escape Lorne''s search.


    "Humph!"


    And some other strong men still have no desire to make a move, and are watching coldly.


    More and more powerful people gathered here, and Ron felt the blood in his body getting hotter and hotter.


    That is, the desire to fight.


    "I know your abilities."


    Lorne slowly walked over, looked at Wu, and said slowly.


    "Your power is the sun."


    In this world, many fruits have relative abilities. For example, if there is a "sparkling fruit" that represents light, there must be a "dark fruit" that represents darkness, a "frozen fruit" that represents water, and a "burning fruit" that represents flame. Burn the fruit".


    And the blood pope Areli has the "Moon Fruit", so in this world, there must be a "Sun Fruit!" corresponding to the "Moon Fruit".


    After Lorne saw through his fruiting ability, Wu was not surprised.


    "My ability is the sun that can burn everything. Any enemy that comes close to me will be burned to ashes by the hot flames of the sun."


    Wu said lightly.When Lorne''s phantom clone approached him before, it was lit by the scorching sun before he did anything.After a few rounds, it was burned to ashes.Wu is the sun, he doesn''t even need to take action, some enemies can''t even get close to him!


    Moreover, until now, Neo has never made a move, and has not exposed his fruiting ability.Wu, who possesses such terrible abilities, praised Neo''s abilities. So, what exactly is his ability?


    "Is that so?"


    And now Lorne doesn''t want to pay attention to these things at all, he just wants to fight heartily!


    The space around him was instantly distorted, and then in the next instant, he appeared in front of Wu, wrapped in an armed and domineering fist, aimed at Wu''s head, and slammed it down!


    But Wu just wanted to raise his hand, but it was too late, and Ron''s fist had reached his chest.


    The scorching flame wrapped Lorne''s domineering fist in pitch-black armor, and it was bright red.


    boom!


    Lorne punched directly through Wu''s chest, but what was brought out was not blood but hot flames.


    "It''s useless, my body is made of pure flames. Even if it is a domineering attack, it has no effect on me!"


    Wu shook his head and said lightly.


    In this world, there is the concept of superior fruit, and fruits with similar effects have a clear distinction between superior and superior.And his "sun fruit" is the highest level of the flame system, this point, even the "lava fruit" of admiral Akainu Sakaski!


    Even if he doesn''t know physical skills, even if he doesn''t have the arms and domineering, Wu is enough to stand on the top of the ocean by relying on his own ability.


    This is the powerful devil fruit ability.


    And this fruit has only one weakness, but Wu has never told anyone about this weakness.


    Lorne could never find out.


    Lorne didn''t even have time to feel the hot sensation coming back from his arm, and his arm was burned to ashes by the hot sun.


    You can''t even pull it out.


    At this time, several other strong men also reacted and rushed directly. A heavy punch wrapped around the armed and domineering blasted Ron''s back, blasting him into the burning flames. In the body.


    In almost an instant, Lorne''s body was burned to ashes, leaving behind a black ring.


    Lorne died like this?


    Any strong person present would not think so.


    On the floating island, a certain pirate watching the battle suddenly expanded his pupils and jumped down towards the ground. The black ghost came out of his body and flew towards Lorne.


    These ghosts flew over Ron''s body that was burned to ashes, and Ron''s body began to recover at a speed visible to the naked eye, and his body recovered like this within a few breaths.


    This is the signature ability of a once strong, ghost hand Aze.

 1222 1196 Invincible Ability (3)

    Many people present recognized the fruit ability that Lorne showed at this time. It was one of the seven martial seas under the king, and the power of the strong man, the ghost hand Aze, who had swept across the sea.


    As we all know, there was a grudge between the ghost hand Aze and Lorne, which ended in the fall of Aze.At this time, Yaze''s ability appeared in Ron''s hands, which just confirmed Wu''s previous conjecture.


    The ability of Lorne who can be killed by himself.


    As soon as this idea emerged, everyone felt the creeps.


    Because, Lorne rose all the way, and countless capable people died in his hands. Later, the Veenhill family hunted the capable people on the sea.Among them, there are some fruit abilities that are quite perverted.


    What fruit abilities does Lorne have now?


    unimaginable!


    After absorbing this ghost, Lorne''s body recovered as before.He looked at Wu standing in front of him, his expression calm.


    "It''s quite powerful. The closer you are to you, the higher the temperature you have to withstand. The temperature in your body can melt almost everything. In addition, the sun fruit has the ability to elementize the body similar to those with natural abilities. , Even if you are in control of the armed and domineering, and fighting with you personally, it is not worth the loss."


    Lorne''s physical strength can almost be said to be standing on the pinnacle of this sea.And after he blasted his arm into Wu''s body, it also melted instantly.


    "Among the capable people I have seen, your ability should be the most aggressive ability."


    Lorne did not hesitate to praise Wu.The "Moon Fruit" owned by Arellie can replicate all the powers of the Devil Fruit, so how can the ability be ordinary as the Sun Fruit corresponding to the "Moon Fruit"?The terrifying offensiveness of the Sun Fruit was almost the strongest among all the Devil Fruits Lorne had seen.


    Only the "fruits of years" of the woman above Mary Joa, and the "fruits of space" of Case, are comparable to them to some extent.


    "Absurd."


    Of course Wu knew how abnormal his fruit was. After Ron was blasted into his body, he even thought that Ron would be burned to ashes by the hot flames in his body.However, he did not expect that Lorne would be able to use the ability of "everyone fruit, fantasy beast species, ghost form" to directly regenerate.


    Reminiscent of the almost insoluble rebirth ability of ghost fruit, even the black felt the scalp tingling.


    "The chat is over, let''s start the feast!!"


    Lorne snapped his fingers, the earth violently shook, and a stone wall sent the black to the sky.


    He doesn''t have time to deal with Wu, which is a tricky ability, so he must be restricted, and then after the others are cleaned up, he will deal with Wu alone.


    In almost a few breaths, Wubian was sent hundreds of meters above the sky, and the floating stone pillars continued to rise into the air, without any intention of stopping.


    At this moment, Lorne turned around and blasted his fist towards the man behind him.


    It was this man who attacked him just now and pushed him into Wu''s body.


    "boom!"


    Two black arms entwined with arms and domineering met in mid-air, and Lorne and Jabba stepped back at the same time.In the center of the two people, the solid ground could not withstand the shock wave of the collision of the two people''s fists, and was smashed out of a big pit.


    "You are very strong, even if it was us at the beginning, it may not be as good as you now, but you are too arrogant and intend to challenge the world."


    Jabba shook his somewhat sore arm. He was the only incompetent among the strong on the scene, and his fist was his fist.He looked at Lorne coldly.


    In the era that Roger opened with his life, the person who finally waited, should be someone who has the same ability to change the entire sea like Roger, not such a wild, lawless lunatic!


    "What a terrible power!"


    Tezolo was a little helpless, and the golden orbs surrounding his body began to liquefy, turning into a golden armor covering his body.


    Since Lorne kept him, then he should have fun.


    The remaining gold, condensed into a long sword, was held by Tezolo in his hand.


    Holding a long sword, he walked towards Lorne step by step.


    It just so happened that he also wanted to know how terrible it was for Lorne who defeated Kaido.


    "Erosion reincarnation!"


    And Miss Sha pressed her arm on the ground.For a time, the gusty wind whizzed, and the earth seemed to sleep, with ripples in circles.


    No, this is not a ripple, but a rapid desertification of the ground, almost a breathing time, and the green Anji Beira Island has turned into a desert.


    Directly change the terrain, this is the terrible strength of the natural ability person!


    The yellow sand whizzed, and Lorne frowned.


    Because, just now, he lost control of this island.


    Miss Sha used the "Sand Fruits" to take the control of the island from her "Piaopiao Fruits" directly!


    The mad sand turned into a tornado, whizzing towards Lorne.


    "barrier!"


    Lorne gave up Jabba in front of him, snapped his fingers, and created a transparent barrier to isolate his own salon volume on both sides of the battlefield.


    The Salon roll kept whistling, but it couldn''t shake this thin barrier even the slightest!


    "You forgot, is there me!"


    At this time, Barrett''s heroic voice appeared behind Ron. He didn''t know when he was wearing a thick armor and a thick fist, and he slammed into Ron''s head.


    Lorne raised his hand, and the arms of the two people collided in mid-air again, but the moment Lorne raised his hand, the barrier he created disappeared instantly, and the Sharon scroll continued to whistle and attacked both Lorne and Barrett. Come.


    Miss Sha didn''t care if her attack would affect Barrett, all she wanted was a hearty battle.


    "Huhuhu!"


    The Salon Scroll swallowed Lorne and Barrett in almost an instant, and Barrett held his breath directly to prevent these small gravels from getting into his body. The metal on his body continued to melt and condense into one The huge iron hook fixed his body on the ground to avoid being blown away by the violent sand.


    And Lorne snapped his fingers the moment he was swept by the yellow sand, and the space around him vibrated slightly.In the next instant, he appeared several hundred meters away.


    Case''s space fruit ability is the best defensive ability. With Lorne''s ability to perceive the entire battlefield, he can move within this range at will.

 1223 Chapter 1197 Hell

    Quite tricky, this is Lorne''s only idea now.


    Among the strong players present, none of them were his opponents one-on-one, but they cooperated with each other to directly suppress Lorne''s breath.


    You must know that these people in Cheng are not all the top powerhouses on the sea. There are also some monsters who have not come to this grand event, and there are also some monsters who have been standing by without making any moves.


    He underestimated the sea and the strong men on the sea.


    It''s just that Lorne didn''t care, because of this, it was interesting!


    "I''m getting more and more excited."


    Lorne said slowly, and then in the next instant, his eyes turned red.


    "Stone stimulant fruit." Can strengthen one''s own strength, speed, and reduce pain.


    Lorne directly activated the mentality he had used when fighting the five old stars before. The stimulant fruit and the civet fruit were half animalized, which was his most powerful melee form.


    After transforming into this state, Lorne rushed towards the center of the battlefield.


    A punch hit Jabba¡¯s lower abdomen, Jabba¡¯s entire body bent into a bow, and this strong man who had experienced many battles reacted in an instant, and punched Lorne with a backhand. On the neck.


    Lorne''s neck twisted and he could even hear the sound of broken bones.


    But he didn''t care, and continued to punch Jaba in the chest.


    Lorne is now extremely energetic, and he directly chooses the most powerful and cruel combat method, replacing injuries with injuries!


    Normally, Lorne, who has a young physique and the fruits of healing, has an absolute advantage over the old Jabba who is not at the top in terms of changing injuries.


    But now Lorne only wanted a hit with every punch, and didn''t care how fierce Jabba''s counterattack was. Although his fist broke Jabba''s ribs, he was also hit hard by Jabba.


    Killing a thousand enemies hurts 800, no!This should be killing one thousand enemies and self-defeating three thousand!


    Anyone with a discerning eye can understand that if this change continues, the first person who can''t hold on, must be Ron!


    Moreover, Jabba was not the only strong man present. Other strong men also looked at him. At the moment Jabba was attacked, Tezolo was behind Ron, and the golden sword was aimed at Ron¡¯s back. Stabbed fiercely.


    thump!


    The long sword was stained with blood and pierced directly from Ron''s chest.Lorne squirted a big mouthful of blood.


    At this time, Miss Sha reacted, she stretched out her hands, and the yellow sand formed a sand burst and flew towards the sky, covering the floating island.


    Lorne can be resurrected by extracting the souls of the island pirates, then she will stop Lorne from doing so.


    "It''s so cool! I haven''t fought like this for a long time!"


    But he didn''t look like he was hit hard, letting Jabba hit his head with a punch.


    "This feeling of pain is a joy from the soul!"


    Lorne said so, blood running down his body, dripping on the yellow sand.


    "I started to wonder if I was right to cooperate with you in the first place," Tezolo said helplessly when he saw Lorne like this.


    "What a lunatic."


    "Now, can this farce be over?"


    Although Lorne appeared to be seriously injured, Tezolo knew that Lorne had the ability to heal fruits, and this injury was nothing to him.


    After all, he was still an ally, and Tezolo could not really kill him.


    "You are very strong, but relying on your own strength, it is impossible to be the opponent of everyone present."


    Tezolo said, he slowly shook his head and challenged the entire sea with his own power. It sounds dreamy, but this is only a storyline that only appears in heroic novels.


    This sea, in such a long history, has never heard of Tezolo, who has really done such a thing.


    Even if he is Lorne, it is equally impossible.


    "End?"


    And Lorne seemed to have heard the funniest joke in the world, suddenly coughed up a large mouthful of blood, and then laughed.


    He was obviously covered in blood and embarrassed, but the laughter still made everyone present feel the creeps.


    "This is just the beginning!"


    Lorne said, using the muscles in his body, he clamped the golden sword in Tezolo''s hand, and then his body suddenly rotated, unexpectedly breaking the golden sword.


    Jabba also suffered a heavy punch and was blasted by Lorne.


    Countless ghosts flew out of Ron''s body and fluttered in the sky like hell.


    "Why do you think that after losing the people on that floating island, I can''t use the souls of other people to resurrect?"


    What did Lorne say?Countless dark ghosts are constantly dancing behind him, extremely terrifying.


    A soul penetrated into Ron''s body, and then the injuries on Ron''s body began to heal at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    At this time, all the talents thought of one thing, and that was Yaze''s ability.


    Ya Ze''s ability does not mean how powerful, but rather difficult to kill, as long as Ya Ze still holds a soul in his hands, then he can use this soul to restore his body to its full state.


    This kind of almost ridiculous ability has created the prestige of King Yaze''s Qiwuhai.None of them is willing to be an enemy of Yaze, because, with the infinite resurrection characteristic, Yaze can consume them alive.


    In fact, the strong guys on the scene didn''t know how Lorne managed to get rid of Yaze who possessed such a tricky ability.


    But now, these are not important. All the strong men raised their heads subconsciously and looked at the ghosts that were constantly dancing in the sky.


    These ghosts overwhelmed the sky and covered the entire sky with darkness.


    Lorne''s rise all the way, how many people he killed, even Lorne himself didn''t know, and these grievances that died in his hands became evil spirits imprisoned in his body.


    He was brutally killed by Lorne during his lifetime, and even his soul became his nourishment after death.


    How cruel.


    Thousands?Tens of thousands?a few millions?


    No one knows the exact numbers, but thinking that these numbers represent the lives Lorne has, the strong present felt a burst of despair.


    "After the overlord has developed to a certain level, you can use the overlord to strengthen one of your own skills."


    Lorne said lightly, this technique is not a secret in front of the pirates present. In fact, most of these people can do this.


    "And I, combined the overlord''s domineering and my fruiting ability."


    "This is my domain."


    Lorne stretched out his hand.


    "Welcome, to hell."

 1224 Chapter 1198 Dreamland Fruit

    Miss Sha was limp on the ground, she had no physical strength, and was manipulating the yellow sand all over the sky.Sitting in front of a stone pillar eroded by yellow sand, Tezolo lit a cigar with a helpless smile on his face.This is Lorne, his most powerful ally.


    Wu also returned to the ground from the sky, but the flame that was burning on him had been extinguished, and Ron used his life again and again to exhaust Wu''s physical strength.


    In the metal armor of Barrett''s body, there appeared one big hole after another, which was left alive by Ron with his fist.


    There was also a big hole in Jabba''s chest, and blood seeped from the blood hole, staining the desert blood red.His eyes were bloodshot, and he stared at the clump of idiots not far away.


    How many times did they kill Lorne?ten times?A hundred times?Thousands of times?


    No one remembers the exact number. The battle lasted from noon to dusk. They killed Lorne again and again, but every time, Lorne was able to repair his body through the ghost that covered the sky.


    Gradually, their physical energy was gradually consumed, from the absolute crushing at the beginning, it became anxious, and then at a disadvantage.


    When their stamina was completely exhausted, the battle turned into a carnival song for Lorne alone.


    Lorne proved one thing to all the strong, that is, he does have the strength to be an enemy of the world!


    This kind of almost endless resurrection ability makes all the strong feel desperate from the bottom of their hearts.


    "What a hearty battle."


    Lorne took a deep breath, and the surrounding ghosts had completely repaired his body.He glanced at the strong men who collapsed on the battlefield and said slowly.


    "Now, continue to fight?"


    This sentence was addressed to the man with a white mask who had been standing in the middle of the battlefield.


    Neo, the strong man with the strongest fruiting ability known as Wu, has never taken a shot from beginning to end. He is like a bystander, watching everything happening here with cold eyes.


    "As expected of a man called a demon."


    A neutral and hoarse voice came from under the mask, Wu said softly.


    "You really have the strength to be the enemy of the world, relying on your ability to show now, even those strong men who have not yet participated in the battle, even all the strong men on the sea, will participate, as long as there is no way to crack you The chain effect of various abilities will have no way for you, and will be consumed by you alive."


    He watched the entire battle, so he saw clearly that these strong men joined forces and once suppressed Lorne. Every time Lorne resurrected, they would quickly kill him again.


    But human stamina has a limit. With the gradual exhaustion of stamina, the attacks of these strong men are no longer as dripping as before, so Lorne can gradually get back the situation.


    "If, without me."


    Neo said.


    Lorne squinted slightly, and he thought of U''s admiration for Neo''s abilities before.


    Lorne wanted to know what exactly this man relied on to break his almost unsolvable power cycle.


    Is it another time-based fruit ability?


    Neo raised his hand, Lorne felt an aura enveloped the entire battlefield, and then the next moment.The powerhouses who were severely injured and exhausted from behind stood up one after another.


    They raised their hands in surprise, feeling the ample energy in their bodies.I don''t know why.


    Only Wu showed a clear smile. He had seen Neo''s ability, so he knew how terrifying this ability was.


    It was precisely because Neo was here that he dared to show up and be an enemy of Lorne.


    And Ron''s face was shocked involuntarily.


    Because even he didn¡¯t know how Neo did all of this. In the last moment, these strong men were still on the verge of death. In the next moment, they returned to their peak, and the process of recovery seemed to be from the middle. It was cut off.


    "Very surprised, right."


    Neo guessed Lorne''s thoughts.


    "My ability is the fruit of dreams. I can sneak into other people''s dreams."


    "This ability sounds weird, but in fact, in peak-level battles, it''s not very useful at all, because the strong can easily find out whether they are in a dream or in the real world."


    "As long as they find that they are in a dream, they can force themselves to wake up, so even if I want to do anything in the dream, I can''t do it."


    Lorne didn''t speak, but Neo continued to speak for himself.


    "But after the awakening of the dream fruit, it becomes different. He has some characteristics, that is, as long as I don''t create unbelievable phenomena, it is difficult for some peak powers to find themselves in a dream. ."


    Neo looked at Lorne, his cold eyes glowing.


    "Now you guessed it."


    "You are all in my dream now!"


    As he said, Neo waved his hand. This island of Angela, which had originally turned into yellow sand in the sky, began to retreat. After a few breaths, it returned to its original appearance, as if the strong men were fighting before. It never happened.


    And Lorne''s face was pale, he had always used illusion techniques to play with others before, but he didn''t expect that now he had a similar fruit ability.


    When was he drawn into a dream?Even Lorne didn''t know it himself.Such a terrifying ability is indeed worthy of such admiration by Wu.


    "In this dream world, the damage received will also be reflected in the physical body of the real world. That is to say, if we consume all the ghosts you bring, we can also kill you!"


    Neo said lightly.


    "As the master of the dream world, I can change things in my dreams at will. For example, heal the strong who was injured by you. It just consumes some physical energy."


    "Now, do you want to take a gamble, is my mental power unable to support it and release you from the dream, or the ghost you brought is the first to run out and there is no way to continue to resurrect?"


    Neo looked at Lorne and said playfully.


    The powerhouses present also understood what Neo said. Some looked at Lorne and were full of war spirits, while others yawned and expressed boredom.


    "What a tricky ability."


    Lorne said that, he felt that Neo''s combat effectiveness was not strong, but in this dream world, he really felt a little tricky.


    Moreover, there is a very crucial point.


    That is, Neo''s body may not be here!

 1225 Chapter 1199: We All Lost

    Neo''s ability is to control dreams. In theory, as long as someone dreams within his ability, he can get into that person''s dream.


    If Lorne had this ability, his body would definitely not appear in this dangerous battlefield, but would shoot from a distance to ensure his own safety.


    After the enemy found out, he pulled out of the dream, even if the opponent returned to the real world, he couldn''t find his trace.


    Therefore, Lorne had no way to kill Neo directly in his dream.


    "Really, a disappointing ability."


    Lorne spoke suddenly.The interest on his face disappeared.


    "I don''t want to fight anymore."


    Although Neo''s ability is very powerful, it is purely a meaningless war of attrition to continue like this.


    If you want to consume the ghosts and wraiths on your body, I am afraid that it will take ten and a half months of intense battle.And these powerhouses must be in the peak state of highly concentrated mental power.After they were severely injured, Neo must also ephedrine to replenish their stamina and treat their injuries.


    This kind of battle was quite boring for Ron.


    So he yawned, then waved, a terrifying mental power instantly enveloped the entire battlefield.


    He blinded Neo''s five senses directly through his perception ability, and then the gap in the dream world.


    The whole world was shattered, and Lorne suddenly opened his eyes.


    The sun is shining brightly.He held a blue card tightly in his hand, and under his feet, there was still a trace of warmth in the corpse of the pirate who tried to cut his card.


    Miss Sha just stood up from her seat, ready to challenge Lorne, and she sat down as if thinking of something.


    Some pirates, preparing to besiege Lorne, looked at Lorne, eager to try.


    They were about to besiege Lorne.


    And Lorne didn''t pay attention to these miscellaneous fish, but used his perception ability to cover the entire battlefield.


    Those strong men who had fought with them coldly snorted, sat down, and did not choose to shoot.


    Will only the strong with a certain level of mental power retain the memory in the dream?


    In an instant, Lorne understood that Neo should have pulled himself and others into the dream at this moment, but none of them responded, so if you continue to develop according to normal development, wait a moment. What happens in the dream will become reality.


    However, since the strong have already fought against Lorne, knowing that if there is no way to solve Lorne''s ability chain and infinitely resurrected, there is no way to defeat Lorne, so they are not ready to continue to shoot.


    And Lorne scanned the entire battlefield, not even letting go of the hidden corners of Anjibella Island, but he did not find a trace of Neo.This guy knew that he would hunt those with powerful fruit abilities, so he didn''t give himself any chance at all.


    Just slipped away.


    Lorne used the sixth sense to find Neo''s abilities, but found nothing. This guy should be hiding in someone''s dream now.


    The pirates around were eager to try, a tall pirate who looked like a giant stepped forward, ready to challenge Lorne.


    But now Lorne was no longer interested in dealing with miscellaneous fish, he snapped his fingers, and the giant''s eyes instantly became chaotic.


    Then, all the trash fish pirates present fainted to the ground.In the entire battlefield, only Lorne was standing.


    "Is anyone still going to challenge me?"


    Lorne said lightly, but no one dared to answer.


    The entire battlefield was silent, and the pirates looked at each other, and none of them had the courage to step forward and become an enemy of Lorne.


    After Lorne asked twice, no one dared to jump off the battlefield.


    "Now, this should have a result."


    Lorne turned around and spoke slowly to Festa who was standing on the high platform.


    Festa looked stiff. He didn''t expect that the prosperous world he planned for such a long time would be such a result. When this matter was spread out, he might be discredited, but his strength was too low, not at all. Lorne''s opponent, and Barrett, who stood next to him, was old-fashioned and had no intention of making a move.


    There is no way, Festa can only say awkwardly.


    "Since no one wants to challenge Lord Lorne, then this Roger''s treasure belongs to Lord Lorne!"


    The pirates on the stage were silent, and they did not expect that this pirate flourishing world would end in this way, but they had nothing to do.


    The pirates who are still unconscious on the battlefield are going to end. They, it is impossible for them to be Lorne''s opponents, rushing to the enemy, there is only one result.


    That is, perish!


    This prosperous age ended in an anticlimactic way.Immediately afterwards, there was a carnival party for the pirates.


    Although they did not watch the exciting game, they were still involved in this carnival banquet.


    After all, for the pirates who don''t know whether they can see the sun tomorrow, enjoying life every day is their constant purpose.


    After the event, Festa found Barrett angrily.


    "We didn''t say it well. Use the strong on the scene to besie Lorne, no matter whether it succeeds or fails, this battle will definitely stay in history. This is an opportunity to fight the pinnacle of the times."


    "In order to plan this flourishing age, we seem to have found a lot of powerful pirates, using their curiosity about Lorne, or their will to fight against the strong, to confuse them to challenge Lorne. I have already written the script, why? When it came to the end, you flinched!"


    Festa questioned Barrett, but Barrett was unmoved. After Festa vented his anger, Barrett said lightly.


    "The battle is over."


    "We all lost."


    Barrett looked into Festa''s eyes and said.


    And Lorne also returned to her boat. Garrett kept yawning, and then looked at Miss Sha with puzzled eyes. Of course she retained the memories in her dream, so she did not understand that Miss Sha was clearly an ally of the family. Why fight with Brother Lorne.


    "Because fighting is the blood of the strong."


    Lorne touched Garrett''s head and said lightly.If he replaced himself with Miss Sha or Tezolo, it would be difficult for him to curb his desire to fight the pinnacle of the times.


    "But I don''t think fighting is fun."


    Garrett frowned. She would rather sleep if she could.


    Lorne smiled and did not speak.Instead, he looked at a small box placed on the table.


    This small box is what Festa said, the secret treasure that Roger buried here.

 1226 Chapter 1200 Rogers Story

    After the ceremony was over, Festa reluctantly sent the small box over, and there followed a mountain of treasures.


    However, Lorne didn''t care about these treasures, leaving only this small box.


    The small box seemed to have been soaked in sea water for a long time, and the surface color was gloomy and bleak, and Lorne opened the box directly.


    There is a permanent pointer and a dilapidated notebook.


    Lorne ignored this permanent pointer, because according to the information he had learned, Lavdrew''s entrance was constantly changing, and this permanent pointer could not lead him to Lavdrew.


    Opening this notebook, a rotten breath came out, and Lin Yuzhou didn''t change his face and began to browse.


    "There is an outsider in the village. He seems to be looking for a companion and follow him on the great route to take an adventure... My God, I heard that there are pirates everywhere in the great route, so I won''t follow him to die... "


    "This stupid who claims to be Roger has lobbied in the village for a long time, but Big Brother Lei Li was moved by him. You know, Big Brother Lei Li is the most powerful man in the village..."


    "I started to waver because Roger''s words really touched me. Freedom is a man''s romance. I want to see what the outside world is like..."


    "This world is actually made up of four seas, and the place where we live is just a corner of this sea! Captain Roger is right, this sea is so vast! Maybe we have no choice in our entire life. Go everywhere..."


    "I''m about to arrive at the great route in the legend. The mountain is turned upside down, my God! The sea of ??the mountain upside down turns back! I heard that there are many similar wonders in the great route..."


    "A group of pirates attacked us yesterday. Captain Roger took us to defeat them. This is my first murder. It turns out that people are so fragile and can easily pierce each other''s throat with a knife..."


    "I was offered a reward of 3000W Bailey! You know, the village''s annual income may be almost so much money, and Captain Roger''s head was actually rewarded by the Navy with 200 million Baileys! God, how much is this? !......"


    "The navy is pursuing us, but I heard that the leader is just a brigadier general of the navy headquarters. Is this looking down on us?..."


    "The Chambordian Islands ahead. I''ve heard of this small island. The next stop will be the New World, a world full of powerhouses..."


    "While on Fishman Island, Captain Roger said that he heard a weird sound. Goodness, you have to know that this is in the deep sea of ??10,000 meters. Is it what the fish in the deep sea said? The captain must listen. wrong¡­¡­"


    "The pirates of the new world are so strong... We encountered a setback for the first time. Is that man named Caesar and Lederfield really so scary?..."


    "For some reason, one of the overlords of the new world, Caesar and Lederfield, seems to have a conflict. The two withdrew from the new world, but we encountered new troubles. A pirate named Golden Lion wanted to invite Captain, if he can rule the world, will the captain agree?..."


    "The captain rejected the golden lion Shiji, and the angry Shiji led a fleet of dozens of warships and surrounded us. We can only fight our last. Brother Raleigh is quite calm, that cocky kid, Barre. I clamored to challenge the Golden Lion directly, the two newcomers on the boat, Bucky wept bitterly, and the little red-haired guy was quite calm. I am very optimistic about this little guy. He is very similar to Captain Roger. ..."


    "Heavy rain fell from the sky, the typhoon saved us, and took us away from the battlefield surrounded by golden lions, and the large group of golden lions seemed to be destroyed in this storm. I heard that the golden lion himself was stuck in his head by half of the rudder. Come on, hahaha, I want to laugh when I think of this picture, don''t call him a golden lion in the future, just call him a cock..."


    "We began to collect historical texts, and Captain Roger seemed to be able to understand these tadpole-like texts. It turns out that the history of this world contains such terrible truths..."


    "The Golden Lion did not give up and wanted to attack us again, but this time it was stopped by another great pirate in the new world, Edward Newgate, the white beard. Although I don''t understand why he did this, we last week Hasn''t the battle just happened?"


    "The captain of the white beard boat is going to board our boat all the time. I always hate such a traitor the most, but he is really strong! Not only him, but the two pets he brought with him are so amazing, I It¡¯s not their opponent! I must redouble my exercise, or I won¡¯t even be able to beat the interns on board..."


    This is a diary of an ordinary seaman on Roger¡¯s ship. The previous records were all trivial things that followed Roger¡¯s adventures. Ron didn¡¯t care about these, but quickly read it. Finally, after seeing this paragraph, he There was a solemn expression on his face.


    "We finally collected all the historical texts. Captain Roger found the final island, the location of Lovedrew by deciphering these historical texts! No one would have thought that Lovedrew was in this place..."


    "According to the records, we arrived at Lavdrew. This small island is different from any one we have experienced. We have never seen such a weird place!"


    "You can never guess who we saw! We actually saw Caesar and Lederfield! Didn''t they have retired? And they looked strange, as if they were dozens of years old? I remember seeing them before. When we were two people, they weren¡¯t so old. And Caesar showed a shocked expression after seeing us. This old guy would never think that after his time is over, it will be us who conquered the sea, right?"


    "I can''t go on anymore. Captain Roger told us to wait here for him to return, and he is taking some strong men on the ship to move on..."


    "We, waited for a whole year! The captain and them came back, and seeing them looks the same as when they just left! Captain Roger was very excited. He kept saying that he had discovered the biggest in the world. Secret? So what is the secret? I don''t know..."


    "We left Lavdrew in a daze, and when we returned to the new world, the whole new world has begun to spread our legend. The current Captain Roger has a new title, that is, One Piece Roger!"

 1227 Chapter 1201 Rogers Story (2)

    "I''m dumbfounded. Didn''t we just find a small island? Why do those people worship us so much, but this feeling of being worshipped seems pretty good..."


    "Captain Roger has got everything he wants, rights, money, fame, and freedom. Just when we thought that Roger¡¯s era was about to begin, the captain suddenly told us a sad news that he was before going to sea. He was diagnosed with a terminal illness when he was, and now he has only a few months left in his life..."


    "Captain Roger took Master Raleigh to Mary Joa, where the Denonians lived. It is said that there are many powerful men of the world government who are secretly lurking there to protect it. For our safety, Roger The captain let us stay in the new world. Is this underestimating us? As pirates, how can we be afraid of death?"


    "Finally, we decided to follow Captain Roger''s wishes. After all, he is the captain. As a crew member, it is only natural to follow the captain''s wishes. After a while, Captain Roger and Lord Raleigh returned to the ship. He was excited. He said that he had left something on Mary Joa, waiting for others to fetch it. Moreover, he also said that he met an old person, who is it that deserves Captain Roger so excited?..."


    "A few days later, we learned from the report that a man who hadn''t seen his face in the sea for nearly ten years appeared again. This time, he attacked Mariejoa alone. Pangel Castle was destroyed in half, and this man turned out to be Caesar! Caesar who is decades younger!"


    "Aren''t we just in Lovedrew and have seen Caesar? But Captain Roger said unpredictably that these two Caesars are not alone, and I am getting more and more confused..."


    "Captain Roger said for a while that he wanted to tell us a big secret. I''m curious, what exactly is this secret?"


    "We sailed along the route of the new world, and Roger visited his old friends all the way, as if saying goodbye. I swear I didn''t cry, and a man would not cry..."


    "After having a swig with White Beard, Captain Roger took us to Anjibella Island, an unnamed island. Someone on the boat suggested that our wealth is already running out, so we might as well bury some of it here. In the future, maybe a lucky guy digs it out by chance, and then exclaims that he has found Roger¡¯s treasure! The captain readily agreed, and everyone was very excited. And I secretly recorded myself on Lovedrew Island in a bad manner The permanent pointer is placed in a small box. This is a great gift I prepared. Anyone who finds this treasure in the future will never think that the island recorded by this pointer is actually the entrance of Lavdrew... "


    "My behavior was discovered by the captain, and Captain Roger scolded me bitterly because the coordinates found in this way are meaningless. Pirates should care about the risky process, not the result. Yes, I thought wrong. The captain was right, and at this time, the captain announced the big secret he mentioned before. He actually wanted to use his life to start a new era, an era of pirates! After this last journey, the captain I will surrender to the Navy, and when I am executed, I will announce to the whole world and all the pirates about ONE-PIECE. Let all men who yearn for freedom look for ONE-PIECE!"


    "We didn¡¯t cry, because we all knew that the captain¡¯s life had come to an end. Even the most powerful doctor on the ship couldn¡¯t solve the captain¡¯s illness. He has run out of oil and the lamp has dried up. At this time, the captain issued a final statement. An order, that is, no one is allowed to save themselves, everyone must live well!"


    "This is our experience. I put this diary into a small box with permanent pointers. After a while, we will sink this small box into the sea. This secret will always be buried. In history. We are very lost, but we did not cry. The true pirates of babies will not cry."


    "Roger Pirates, officially disbanded!"


    This was the last line of words on the diary. The ink soaked the paper. Lorne could imagine how heavy the mood of the person who wrote these words was in the end.


    His captain was terminally ill and was about to surrender to the navy, but he and others had no choice but to watch their most respected captain, step by step toward death.


    This feeling, thinking about it, makes me a little desperate.


    And Lorne also saw the direction of that magnificent era through these words, and looked at these once legendary figures, as if standing in front of him alive, lifelike.Among them, there is even the trail of his own father, Caesar.


    And in this, Lorne also confirmed one thing. Turner told himself before that they met Roger and his party in Lavdrew. He didn''t believe it at the time, but now through this notebook, Lorne It was confirmed that Turner was not lying.


    What happened in this, Lorne can''t figure out now, but as long as he arrives at Lavdrew, the answer to all this will be revealed.


    And thinking of this, Lorne''s expression gradually solidified, because this notebook also didn''t explain the location of Lavdrew, it was just a record of their experience in Lavdrew!


    Did he ran for nothing again?Lorne''s expression gradually stiffened, and at this moment, a note suddenly fell out of the diary.


    The handwriting is quite heroic, not the same person who wrote the notebook.


    And Lorne also saw the direction of that magnificent era through these words, and looked at these once legendary figures, as if standing in front of him alive, lifelike.Among them, there is even the trail of his own father, Caesar.


    And in this, Lorne also confirmed one thing. Turner told himself before that they met Roger and his party in Lavdrew. He didn''t believe it at the time, but now through this notebook, Lorne It was confirmed that Turner was not lying.


    What happened in this, Lorne can''t figure out now, but as long as he arrives at Lavdrew, the answer to all this will be revealed.


    And thinking of this, Lorne''s expression gradually solidified, because this notebook also didn''t explain the location of Lavdrew, it was just a record of their experience in Lavdrew!


    Did he ran for nothing again?Lorne''s expression gradually stiffened, and at this moment, a note suddenly fell out of the diary.


    The handwriting is quite heroic, not the same person who wrote the notebook.

 1228 Chapter 1202 - The Opening of War

    Lorne was silent for a long time after seeing this note.


    If Rafdru''s time was really wrong, then Roger should have guessed that the person he was waiting for was Luffy, the main character in the original King of Thieves, and this note was also the one he left for Luffy, but Roger didn''t think that this era had produced an oddball like Lorne, who had taken what Roger had originally left for Luffy.


    Only, according to Luffy''s character, even if he got this box, he would throw it into the sea, after all, for someone like him, the process of adventure is far more important than the result of the adventure.


    But Lorne was different, his purpose was very clear, he was looking for the clue of Lavderu, he valued the result more than the process, so for Lorne, it didn''t matter in what way the clue was obtained.


    "Marijoa?"


    Lorne caught the key words in Roger''s note, all the clues to the body of his history were hidden in Marijoa, and combined with the fact that on top of the diary, Roger had been to Marijoa once before he had surrendered, Lorne could deduce that on that occasion, Roger would have been the one to put them there.


    "Going to Marijoa again?"


    Next to her, Garret said with some concern, she knew very well how terrifying the woman guarding above Marijoa was, and it could be said without exaggeration that facing that woman was ten times more terrifying than being besieged by pirates from the entire new world.


    Also holding extremely powerful demonic fruits, but the woman above Marijoa was fundamentally different from Neo, that was, Neo''s ability, although incomprehensible, didn''t pose much of a threat to Lorne, whereas facing the woman above Marijoa with the slightest carelessness would only have one result.


    And that was, to be washed away by the years, leaving a trail of dead bones in vain.


    And now, Lorne had no effective way to deal with that woman.


    "We can wait a bit... now that the family has started searching the entire sea for those time-based demonic fruit abilities, if we find any of them and work out a way to deal with that woman, we''ll be much safer, otherwise it''s just too dangerous. "


    Garrett''s heart palpitated. She had felt like she was almost at the end of her life just by being hit by the aftermath of that woman''s attack before, and if it wasn''t for the fact that Lorne had finally found her a pure gold ring that could embrace youth, she would have been dead by now.


    But now, the pure gold ring was all that was left, and even if she wanted to take it off and give it to Lorne, she couldn''t do it, because Lorne would never accept it.


    "Don''t worry."


    And Lorne said gently.


    "It''s just a fruit ability that has lived for hundreds of years, if you''re afraid of her, you''ll never be a match for her."


    Lorne shook his head, if it was before the completion of the Ascended God''s Long Step Project, he might not really have a way to deal with that woman, but now, even if he wasn''t a match for that woman, but self-preservation could be done.


    "So..."


    Garret tried to say something else, but in the end, nothing came out.


    She knew Lorne well, even better than she knew herself.


    So she knew very well that there was no way to change what Lorne had decided to do.


    "But, at least, before heading there, find a pure gold ring."


    Karet said as if she was.


    "Even though the previous Grievous Trial has been overturned, both Barret and Garbo should still be alive, so find them first and ask them for the method to obtain a pure gold ring."


    Pure gold is capable of granting immortality, and it was with pure gold that the previous Grievance Trials were able to lure the barons of the Great Sea to Beslan, and later on, Garret''s mother, Charlotte Lingling, one of the Four Emperors, has been searching for Keith and the others.


    Just to get a solid gold ring.


    But even up until Keith''s death, Charlotte Lingling didn''t get what she wanted.


    A pure gold ring can keep one''s body youthful and nearly ignore the passage of time, but Garret wonders if the pure gold ring itself can withstand the passage of time. With the passage of thousands, tens of thousands, even hundreds of thousands of years, the pure gold ring, would it still have this magical ability.


    Garret didn''t know, but at least it was a guarantee.


    This time, Lorne didn''t refuse, but gently touched Garret''s head and nodded.


    The next day.


    The pirates'' revelry had ended, and some pirates left Anguilla Island one after another.


    For them, this pirate feast was a bit tigerish, not only did they not see a great battle, but they didn''t know what Roger''s treasure was until the end.


    Only, for them, being able to leave this place alive was already a pretty lucky thing. After this, Lorne''s majestic name would resound throughout the entire sea.


    They had witnessed a new legend, where Lorne had overwhelmed the pirates of the entire New World with his own strength. From now on, I''m afraid no one would ever question Lorne''s strength again.


    The most powerful pirate of this era was none other than Lorne.


    The strong pirates who had fought with Lorne in the dream world also silently left the place, they didn''t intend to spread out Lorne''s heroic deeds of defeating everyone by himself, but they also recognized Lorne''s strength.


    Acknowledged the strength of this newcomer who wasn''t even half his age.


    He was the new pirate overlord of this sea after Rocks, Caesar, and Roger.


    It could be predicted that for the next few decades, the entire new world would be enveloped in Lorne''s rule. Until Lorne died.


    And the name of the Wilshire family will be firmly imprinted in the history of the sea, even if hundreds of years later, the Wilshire family falls apart, when the future generations talk about this history, there is no way to get around the name of this powerful family.


    There was no getting around the name of Vynnhir Lorne.


    It was only a short time after the feast on the island of Angibela was over that a shocking news spread throughout the New World.


    The navy, surprisingly, had brazenly waged war while most of the strongest people were gathered on Angibella Island.


    Numerous naval ships entered the New World, and those naval bases that had been wiped out by the New World pirates fell back into the hands of the navy.


    They opened up the shipping lanes between these bases and cleared them of the pirate forces that threatened those lanes. Then they built a nearly impregnable line of defense at the front end of the new world.


    Countless Admirals were pouring into the New World from Paradise in a steady stream, and a war, inevitable!

 1229 Chapter 1203 - Visitors from the Red Earth Continent

    The pirate emperors of the New World, however, remained silent, except that Whitebeard''s fleet, already on display at the edge of the giant whale waters, was ready for battle, and a pirate witnessed the aged, legendary man of the last era, dangling all over the potion bottle, appearing at the front of the line of battle.


    Charlotte Ling Ling had just finished holding a tea party, and the children of the Charlotte family were converging from all over the New World towards the waters of the Nations. It also looked like they were ready for battle.


    That new Fourth King, Shanks, who had once fought Lorne, was still in his own territory, wandering around as if he was careless about it all.


    Only, judging by some clues, Shanks seemed to be wandering among the various powers during this time, trying his best to stop this war from happening.


    The closest to the navy, the Vennhill family, on the other hand, was unmoved. Even the leader of the Vanehill family, Lorne himself, was still millions of miles away on the island of Angibella at this time.


    He was the one who stayed out of it the most.


    And the weird thing was that, knowing that Lorne, the highest warrior of the Vennhill Family, was not in his territory, the Navy still gave up such a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, and did not choose to pull out the Vennhill Family, a nail at the forefront of the New World. Instead, it sent troops out frequently to clean up some of the small pirate forces around the Vennhill family.


    These pirate forces were no match for the navy, and after the initial resistance that was like paper was easily torn apart by the navy, they gave up fighting and hid in the Vanehill family''s territory, while the navy seemed to have received some order that once the other side entered the waters of Roxo, they would simply give up the pursuit and allow these pirates to leave.


    That''s when the pirates of the New World reacted that the Vanehill family deterred not only the pirates of the New World, but also, the navy, and even the world government!


    This family became the first barrier to intercept the Navy in the New World!


    But the pirates of the New World hadn''t breathed a sigh of relief yet, and they hastily discovered that even though the navy had already hit their doorstep, the Vanehill family still hadn''t made any moves, not caring as long as the navy didn''t set foot in the waters of Roxo, or even along the edge of the Roxo waters and into the waters behind the New World.


    For a time, the entire New World swarmed. The pirates were all on their own.


    A front organized spontaneously by the pirates blocked the navy''s attack and intercepted them in a certain sea area.


    And this sea was right at the edge of the Sea of Nations, i.e., near the Navy G-2.


    This naval base, which had been attacked by pirates not long ago, and which was the only remaining base of the navy in the New World, had become the first battlefield for the navy and the pirates.


    The two sides fought in this sea, and the wreckage of sunken ships and corpses drifting on the surface could be seen everywhere in this sea.


    For a time, this place became a hell like a meat grinder.


    However, none of this had anything to do with Luo En.


    Lorne was aboard a silvery-white warship that was sailing towards the Rocko Sea.


    At the end of the pageant on Angibella Island, he had found two people, Barrett and Garbo, and wanted to get a clue of pure gold in their hands for the battle with the woman above Marijoa later.


    But unfortunately, even Barrett, who had once worked with Keith, could only shrug his shoulders, knowing nothing about that.


    They did find that legendary giant lantern fish, and then Keith found some pure gold from the belly cavity of the giant lantern fish, which they used to create the pure gold ring.


    However, Keith then used his powers to teleport the giant lantern fish away, so even Barret, who was Keith''s ally, didn''t know where the giant lantern fish was now.


    The sea was just too vast, trying to find a fish in this vast sea was actually not much different from trying to find a needle, besides, the entire sea was connected together, this giant lantern fish was not necessarily in the Great Voyage now, but could be anywhere in the four seas.


    Luo En could only stop, the energy needed to find this giant lantern fish would not be much less than the energy needed to find a Time System Demon Fruit, while the latter Luo En at least had some clues, the former, Luo En had never personally seen the traces of this giant lantern fish except in the historical legends!


    Only at the time of parting, Barrett also challenged Lorne, because in the dream world in the middle of the time, he did not play his full strength, until the opportunity to pass, he will use his peak strength to oh to challenge Lorne.


    To this, Luo En was only happy to accept and then put it behind him.


    After all, there were too many people who wanted to challenge him on this ocean, and Barrett was not the only one.


    So after bidding farewell to Barrett''s group, Lorne got on the ship for the return trip. The reason the family hadn''t made any moves against the Navy was, of course, from Lorne''s orders.


    Now Lorne''s attention was not on the Navy at all, but on finding a way to get to Lavderu and a way to deal with the woman above Marijoa, so now he didn''t have the energy to duel with the Navy.


    After all, his wish was to end this era, or rather, the lethargic and corrupt world government.


    Once he''s gotten himself through all of this trivia, Lorne takes his time playing with the Navy.


    Only in parting, Barrett also challenged Lorne, because in the dream world in the middle of the world, he did not play his full strength, until the opportunity to pass, he will use his peak strength to oh to challenge Lorne.


    To this, Luo En was only happy to accept and then put it behind him.


    After all, there were too many people who wanted to challenge him on this ocean, and Barrett was not the only one.


    So after bidding farewell to Barrett''s group, Lorne got on the ship for the return trip. The reason the family hadn''t made any moves against the Navy was, of course, from Lorne''s orders.


    Now Lorne''s attention was not on the Navy at all, but on finding a way to get to Lavderu and a way to deal with the woman above Marijoa, so now he didn''t have the energy to fight a duel with the Navy.


    After all, his desire was to end this era, or rather, this lethargic and corrupt world government.


    Only after he had cleaned up all these trivial matters did Lorne take his time playing with the Navy.

 1230 Chapter 1204 - The Annihilation of a Fleet

    "A fleet has been spotted on the forward voyage."


    Lorne was studying his ability combination in the cabin, but a soldier suddenly walked in and reported.


    Lorne stepped out of the cabin, and following the direction of the lookout, he did see a fleet.


    This fleet was flying an unknown pirate flag, and its hull was covered in cracks, as if it had gone through a terrible battle. The flagship at the head was in tatters, as if it might sink at any moment.


    Lorne knew that he should have arrived at the front line of the war between the navy and the pirates. So he waved his hand and gave a faint order.


    "Don''t mind them, keep moving."


    This fleet, who should have fled in defeat after a battle with the navy on the ocean, would probably have naval pursuers behind them. As expected, after two hours of continuing to sail, Lorne saw a silver-white naval fleet, and the naval flag flying above the fleet made Lorne extraordinarily nostalgic.


    "I never expected to be able to see a naval fleet in the depths of the new world."


    Next to her, Garret said faintly.


    Even more than a decade ago, when the navy was at its strongest, their fleet didn''t dare to go deep into the New World, because once they were separated from the support of the rear, these warships would be swallowed by the pirates of the New World, and there wouldn''t be any scraps left. But it had never occurred to them that after so many years, the navy would be so strong after making a comeback.


    They, had been prepared to fight to the death against the pirates of the New World!


    "It''s a warrior''s consciousness as well as a naval consciousness,"


    Lorne said bluntly.


    "After they decided to enter the new world, they had already made the realization that they would die here, and all they wanted to do was simply to try to recreate the new world''s pirates before they died."


    His tone was calm and devoid of any emotion, as if none of this had anything to do with him.


    "Report! A new pirate ship has been spotted ahead!"


    At the forefront of this naval fleet, a naval lookout spotted Lorne''s ship and immediately reported.


    A man with long hair and a tall figure, wearing a helmet with a carved two-headed dragon design and a fierce expression said faintly.


    "Just spot the pirates and crush them."


    He pulled out a large machete from his own waist, and after gently wiping it in his palm, he looked fierce.


    "After all, we came to the New World to get rid of these pirates!"


    "But... Lieutenant General Ghost Spider!"


    The naval officer in charge of the report seemed hesitant, and he approached the admiral, known as Ghost Spider, with a hesitant tone.


    "What exactly is the problem? Swallowing your words, are you afraid of these pirates?"


    Ghost Spider yelled. His brows furrowed and he stood up from his seat. He was as tall as a giant, standing in front of this naval soldier.


    He lowered his head and stared coldly at this naval soldier while the naval soldier gulped down a mouthful of saliva. He felt a terror envelop him.


    The thing that Lieutenant General Ghost Spider hated the most was a weak man without courage!


    He tried to speak, but it was as if something was strangling his throat, making him gasp for air.


    It took a while before he finally said what he wanted to say.


    "But... that wasn''t just any pirate!"


    "There are no ordinary pirates in the New World!"


    Ghost Spider frowned, his tone growing colder.


    A navy, after all, was an army, and soldiers of an army only needed to do one thing, and that was, obey.


    "Prepare, shelling."


    And the ghost spider didn''t have any further thoughts of wasting time here, but turned around and shouted at the soldiers under him.


    The fleet''s guns rose slowly, aiming towards the front, while Ghost Spider narrowed his eyes.


    "Fire!"


    The navy''s cannon used the pinnacle of technology in this world, the technology left over from the previous scientist, Bega Punk, and was optimized by Caesar, who was once Bega Punk''s assistant and also mastered super-age technology.


    Each shell was comparable to the full power of the Admiralty, capable of easily engulfing the pirates'' ships.


    This was one of the reasons why the naval fleet was unbeatable in the middle of this battlefield.


    The shells of the entire fleet had been aimed at the pirate ship that was like a sesame point, and Ghost Spider could already imagine the image of the pirate ship being blown to pieces.


    Boom boom boom boom!


    Countless black shells were fired from among the holes of the naval ships'' guns.


    "Are they crazy?"


    Lorne frowned slightly as he looked at the shells that were shooting towards him like a canopy, he didn''t think that a navy would dare to take action against him, did they really not mind dragging themselves into this war?


    Only Lorne was overthinking it, the ghost spider didn''t even know it was Lorne he was attacking.


    "Protective barrier!"


    Lorne snapped his fingers, and a translucent protective barrier appeared in front of the Crimson Rose, intercepting these cannon shells on the other side of the protective barrier.


    And his face, too, became progressively colder. Lorne snapped his fingers, and then his figure gradually became illusory.


    In the next instant, he had appeared in the air hundreds of meters away.


    Spatial movement!


    Lorne''s body continued to flicker and flew towards the direction of the naval fleet at a fast speed.


    "Reporting to Lieutenant General Ghost Spider! There''s an enemy ahead that''s moving this way at a fast pace!"


    The lookout shouted.


    "He''s only five thousand meters away from us, three thousand meters, one thousand meters..."


    "No need to report it, I already saw it!"


    Ghost Spider looked at the tiny dot that was zooming in front of him and pulled his sword out.


    He was ready to face it.


    But when he got a good look at the visitor, Ghost Spider''s expression froze.


    "I thought it was the navy assembling their highest battle strength here, preparing to ambush me."


    Lorne stood in mid-air, looking condescendingly at the ghost spider standing on the deck below him, and said coldly.


    "I didn''t expect that there is only one Lieutenant General of the Naval Headquarters on this fleet, is it that the Warring States thought that you alone would be able to deal with me?"


    The ghost spider didn''t say anything, he never expected that Lorne would show up here, the New World was too vast for him to run into Lorne in the ocean.


    "But it doesn''t matter."


    Lorne lifted his hand to the naval vessel below.


    "This is, sort of, your punishment."


    Then, he pressed his hand slightly towards the bottom.


    Then, the entire naval fleet, as if it had withstood a thousand tons of gravity, the ships broke apart and all of them sank into the sea.


    A naval fleet, annihilated!

 1231 Chapter 1205 - Visitors from the Red Earth Continent

    The fact that Lorne had wiped out a main naval battle fleet with a wave of his hand was nothing more than a trivial matter to him.


    Because numbers meant nothing to Lorne, and if no strong man stepped in to stop him, Lorne alone could end this so-called war between the navy and the pirates.


    After finishing off this naval fleet, Lorne returned to his ship.


    Getting closer and closer to the main battlefield of the navy and the pirates, Lorne also encountered more and more ships that were fighting, and as rumored, the battle lit up the sea, and the wreckage of the ships could be seen everywhere.


    There were navy''s and pirates'' among them, except that the vast majority of them were pirates'', and the navy was pushing the battle line towards the back of the new world, if the strongest people of the new world didn''t participate in the war, the battle line formed by these pirates would soon collapse.


    And after the Ghost Spider''s ships had been annihilated, the navy had learned that Lorne had appeared above this battlefield, and they began to act cautiously, stopping their attacks as soon as they spotted Lorne''s ships.


    Because, the current navy was not ready to start a war with the Vennhill family, their original plan was to seize this sea first and then surround the Vennhill family in it, in a slow siege.


    And if Lorne entered the war now, then the navy''s great situation would be broken.


    And the pirates found out that the navy would not make a move against Lorne''s ships, so the pirates who were fleeing everywhere gathered in the direction Lorne was sailing, and then they followed Lorne and began to recover their strength.


    Thus, a very strange scene appeared on the sea, it was obviously a meat grinder for a duel between the navy and the pirates, but there was a pirate ship driving straight into the middle of this meat grinder, as if no one was there, whether it was the navy or the pirates, no party was willing to take the initiative against this ship.


    These defeated pirate ships, after getting a respite, took a short break and headed towards the direction of the Sea of Nations, which was another pirate emperor''s territory, and for them, it was safe for the time being.


    The reason why Lorne chose this route at that time was not to show off his prestige.


    Rather, it was a place to absorb the ghosts of the newly dead floating above the battlefield.


    Every ghost could be considered a life for him, and in a short period of time, the number of ghosts that Lorne had absorbed reached a rather terrifying number.


    Soon, Lorne arrived at the center of the battlefield, near the navy''s G-2 branch base, the glacial continent near the G-2 base hadn''t completely melted, and the remains of some of the dead could be seen vaguely on it, as well as the glacier that was dyed red with blood.


    "A return to the old place."


    Lorne looked at this glacial continent and said with a smile.


    Previously, it was here that he had previously learned of Keith''s abilities, then made up his mind to hunt down the other side, and also here that he had traded punches with the naval legend, Lieutenant General Karp.


    But the Lorne now was no longer the same person as the Lorne then, and he was confident that if he fought Karp again, he would be able to defeat the other in a very short time.


    There was no way around it, the ability after the combination of the plural demonic fruits was so insoluble, as long as there was no way to restrain it, Lorne was an invincible existence.


    And at this time, a pirate ship approached Lorne.


    A teenager with golden hair, to be precise, found Lorne.


    "Sorry, I don''t have the heart to shelter anyone, but if you are afraid of dying, you can escape to the waters of all nations and hide there, the navy doesn''t dare to touch the waters of all nations for now."


    Lorne looked at the teenager standing on the deck of his ship and said faintly.


    For some reason, he always had a familiar feeling when he looked at this teenager with a sunny smile. After thinking about it, Lorne was so sure that he had never seen this teenager before that he took it personally.


    "I''m here to find you."


    The teenager looked at Lorne and said faintly.


    "Besides, the waters of the Ten Thousand Kingdoms aren''t safe now, and there''s no use hiding there, there''s only one safest place to be on this ocean, and that''s your ship."


    "Oh?"


    Lorne looked at the teenager, a slight curiosity rising in his heart.


    "So, what do you have to convince me not to kick you down the road?"


    He sat in his chair and looked at the blond teenager standing a short distance away from him, surrounded by the dignified and stern soldiers of House Vanehill.


    All it took was one command from Lorne and they would pull out their weapons, shoot the teen into a hornet''s nest, and throw him overboard.


    "Because, I have the information you need."


    The teen said with a small smile, as he did.


    His lips moved slightly, and he spoke these words to Lorne.


    "I come from, the Red Earth Continent."


    Previously, it was here that he had learned of Keith''s abilities before, and then made up his mind to hunt down the other, and also here that he had traded punches with the naval legend, Lieutenant General Karp.


    But the Lorne now was no longer the same person as the Lorne then, and he was confident that if he fought Karp again, he would be able to defeat the other in a very short time.


    There was no way around it, the ability after the combination of the plural demonic fruits was so insoluble, as long as there was no way to restrain it, Lorne was an invincible existence.


    And at this time, a pirate ship approached Lorne.


    A teenager with golden hair, to be precise, found Lorne.


    "Sorry, I don''t have the heart to shelter anyone, but if you are afraid of dying, you can escape to the waters of all nations and hide there, the navy doesn''t dare to touch the waters of all nations for now."


    Lorne looked at the teenager standing on the deck of his ship and said faintly.


    For some reason, he always had a familiar feeling when he looked at this teenager with a sunny smile. After thinking about it, Lorne was so sure that he had never seen this teenager before that he took it personally.


    "I''m here to find you."


    The teenager looked at Lorne and said faintly.


    "Besides, the waters of the Ten Thousand Kingdoms aren''t safe now, and there''s no use hiding there, there''s only one safest place to be on this ocean, and that''s your ship."


    "Oh?"


    Lorne looked at the teenager, a slight curiosity rising in his heart.


    "So, what do you have to convince me not to kick you down?"


    He sat in his chair and looked at the blond teenager standing a short distance away from him, surrounded by the dignified and stern soldiers of House Vanehill.


    All it took was one command from Lorne and they would pull out their weapons, shoot the teen into a hornet''s nest, and throw him overboard.


    "Because, I have the information you need."


    The teen said with a small smile, as he did.


    His lips moved slightly, and he spoke these words to Lorne.


    "I come from, the Red Earth Continent."

 1232 Chapter 1206 - The Eternal Beings Hidden in History

    The entrance of the first pirate emperor was a shot in the arm for the pirates participating in this war.


    Since the top naval officers did not participate in the battle, Charlotte Lingling, as the Pirate Emperor, wreaked havoc in the midst of this battlefield, and the navy crumbled.


    After harvesting the souls scattered in the battlefield, Charlotte Lingling made more puppets through these souls, which greatly increased the fighting power of the pirate side.


    But none of this had anything to do with Lorne.


    Back when Lorne and Saber encountered each other.


    "You mean, you''re from the Red Earth Continent''s Revolutionary Army?"


    Lorne looked at the teenager standing in front of him, a hint of contemplation showing in his eyebrows.


    In his memory, it seemed that there was indeed a teenager named Saber in the Revolutionary Army, whose identity was the adopted son of the Revolutionary Army leader Dragon, but his real identity was the brother of the Pirate King protagonist Luffy.


    But for some other reason or another, Saber lost his memories and has been following the dragon in various revolutionary endeavors.


    "What''s the problem?"


    The young man''s confused voice snapped Lorne back to reality. He didn''t understand what was wrong with his identity.


    "No, there''s no problem."


    Lorne shook his head and said quietly. These feuds between Saber and Luffy''s protagonists were of no concern to him, and what he whole wanted to know now was what kind of information the revolutionaries, or the dragon, wanted to convey to him.


    "What kind of information did the dragon send you here to mention to me?"


    Lorne looked at the boy in front of him and asked quietly.


    "A man worthy of legend,"


    Saber sat down in front of Lorne and exclaimed.


    "I guessed at once that the Dragon Chief had sent me!"


    Lorne''s face was expressionless, Saber''s compliments meant nothing to him.


    "You''ve fought Shadows before, I suppose you''ve questioned it,"


    Saber said slowly.


    "Shadows?"


    Lorne hadn''t expected Saber to come here and mention this man. At this point, he had roughly guessed the other party''s intentions.


    "Yes, Shadow, has Lord Lorne ever wondered if a strong man of Shadow''s strength could never be a nobody, why, he never heard of it himself before."


    Saber spoke in a paragraph. The strong men who rose in the new generation usually had their own rise, such as U and Neo, who had the experience of adventuring from Paradise, all the way to the new world. And because they were too young and inexperienced in combat, their control of the two-colored Hegemony was not as good as the old strongmen of the New World, and they wouldn''t have been ranked at all in the New World if their fruit abilities weren''t so perverted.


    And there were very few strong men like Shadow, who was so rootless that he suddenly appeared in the New World, and no one could find out about his past.


    But Lorne already knew Shadow''s heel, and he didn''t say anything, gesturing for Saber to continue.


    "Shadow, it''s possible that his real origin is not the Pirate World, but the World Government!"


    Saber looked directly into Lorne''s eyes and said slowly.


    Lorne was surprised, he had learned of Shadow''s identity after fighting the dead body of his master, one of the five old stars, so how did the revolutionaries know.


    Now he was getting curious about what Saber was trying to mention to him.


    "Lord Lorne should be curious as to the true identity of the Five Old Stars!"


    Saber suddenly made no end of references.


    "We don''t even know what makes the Five Old Stars to be able to sit in this position, as if they have been the Five Old Stars since we were born, and we have defaulted to them for so many years."


    Lorne looked at Saber with some surprise, as if that was indeed the case.


    According to the information he had received, it seemed that the Five Old Stars had always been the Five Old Stars, the ones that ruled the world government. After breaking with the world government, Lorne had investigated the Five Old Stars, but the information he got was nothing but their appearance.


    Now that he thought about it, Lorne didn''t even know the names of these Five Old Stars, or even when they had become Five Old Stars, or what experiences they had had before becoming Five Old Stars!


    A strange feeling rose in Lorne''s heart.


    "But according to the information we have, hundreds of years ago, there was no such thing as the Five Old Stars, and at that time, those who ruled the world government were four people, and further back, there were three people, and two people. And at some point, the number suddenly increased, and this person merged with the original four, and was called the Five Old Stars. The term Five Old Stars has also been passed down, and every ruler of the world government has been called Five Old Stars."


    Szabo continued.


    "It would have been a common thing, as the Five Old Stars is nothing more than a title."


    Saber paused, then looked Lorne in the eye.


    "However, the Dragon Chief discovered something by chance. That is, some of the Five Old Stars who now rule the world government bear an uncanny resemblance to the four who ruled the world government hundreds of years ago, in terms of physical description."


    Since the Five Old Stars never left pictures, images, Dragon was only able to deduce their looks through written descriptions, and then Dragon was surprised to find that some of the current Five Old Stars were very similar to those who ruled hundreds of years ago.


    "So, we have a bold guess that perhaps the rulers of the world government, who have not changed since the beginning, have been the same group of people since hundreds of years ago."


    "They''ve survived to this day by some unknown means. And after certain conditions are met, a new group of people will join them."


    Saber''s words gave Lorne a creepy feeling.


    Could it be that the five old stars were all ghosts that had lived for centuries.


    No past identities, not even names, but mere codenames, powers so powerful that they were breathtakingly strong, the pinnacle of power that ruled the world government.


    Who they, exactly, were.


    Lorne couldn''t guess at the moment, but a strange feeling was rising in Lorne''s mind.


    He remembered something.


    The woman above Marijoa was the first person to have her eternal life surgery performed by the surgical fruit, but was she the only one in the world who had been performed the eternal life surgery?


    Lorne didn''t believe that it wasn''t once or twice in this long history that the fruits of surgery had been obtained by the world''s government, and surely the woman above Marijoa wasn''t the only one who had been performed the eternal surgery!


    Those five old stars may have survived to this day using this method as well.

 1233 Chapter 1207 - The Truth

    Didn''t calculate it right and mis-coded the text...it''s ramping up right now...I''ll change the text later.


    Sorry about that....


    "Boss you still don''t get my point!"


    The fat man got anxious.


    "Because the highest ranked reincarnation in this region is the third rank, which means that a full third ranked knight squad is practically the dominating force in this region! Boss, if you offend them, it will be very troublesome, even if they don''t have a way to enter the same reincarnation world as you, if you put out the word, quite a few of the reincarnationists will be able to do something to you in the reincarnation world because they want to please the Knight Squad!"


    "Even if they don''t dare to make a move, the people of this one reincarnation region won''t dare to cooperate with you if they encounter you in the middle of the reincarnation world, because once the people of the Knight Squad find out, it''s tantamount to slapping them in the face!"


    The fat man wailed, and only now did Lin Yuzhou understand how awkward his current situation was.


    This was because as their strength increased, the reincarnators would soon rise to the third rank, and when they did, it would be easy to encounter the Knight Squad. Just because he wasn''t afraid of them didn''t mean that the rest of the people in the reincarnation space wouldn''t be afraid of them.


    A formed, powerful reincarnation squad was just so domineering. Those who could compete with them were either powerful lone wolves like Spirit, or reincarnation squads like Chivalry and their Greedy Wolf Squad.


    Furthermore, Lin Yuzhou also thought of an even more troublesome thing, if he followed the fat man''s words, it would become troublesome for him to purchase props.


    "Troublesome."


    Lin Yuzhou didn''t think that he was involved in such a big trouble, except that what he was worried about now wasn''t the matter of Moonlight, but that he would lose the matter of killing Xiao Nan.


    He had neglected to do so before, there were so many props in this world, even if he killed all the reincarnators inside the Nightmare Metropolis World, there was no guarantee that the people standing behind Xiao Nan wouldn''t know the reason for his tragic death.


    After all, the Gate of Truth was a magical side force, and they were far more powerful than the Knight Squad!


    And isn''t being good at using all sorts of weird props and skills the basics of being strong on the magic side?


    It was only possible to take one step at a time now.


    "You know the trouble, boss? There might be room for a twist now, because the chivalrous man who invited you before, their Greedy Wolf Squad, is a force not too inferior to the Knight Squad in this region of reincarnation space! If you can get their protection, there''s nothing the Knight Squad can do to you."


    The fat man heard Lin Yu Zhou say trouble thinking that Lin Yu Zhou was finally starting to get worried, so he continued.


    Lin Yuzhou was silent, and after a while, he didn''t directly answer the fatty''s words, but asked back.


    "By all means, I have offended the Knight Squad, shouldn''t you be able to disassociate yourself from me as soon as possible? Otherwise I could potentially implicate you."


    "It''s Boss I''m infected by your king tyranny, a first stage reincarnationist was able to make so many gains in one reincarnation world and get an invitation from the greedy wolf squad, Boss you have much more potential than I thought! As long as you survive, you''ll soon be able to ascend to the third rank, and it''s no problem to deal with this group of mongrels!"


    The fat man complimented.


    "Tell the truth."


    Lin Yuzhou said indifferently. He had heard this kind of compliment too many times, so it was easy to tell that the fatty was lying.


    "A lot of people know that I''ve sold things for you boss and even called you boss to your face, now even if I wanted to join the Knight Squad, people don''t want it!"


    The fat man howled, now he and Lin Yuzhou were grasshoppers on a vine, it was good that the knight''s men didn''t investigate, once they did, he would definitely not be able to escape.


    It would be better to cling to Lin Youzhou''s thigh with a death grip.


    In fact, there was one more point that the fatty didn''t mention to Lin Youzhou, and that was that when he saw Lin Youzhou take out so many props, he already knew that Lin Youzhou had created killings in the last reincarnation world.


    Although Fatty had experienced a bit more reincarnation worlds than Lin Yu Zhou, each time, he could only mix up to the lowest rating of D before he narrowly escaped. Then by selling things for people in the middle of the reincarnation market, he earned a little bit of hard earned money.


    And Lin Yuzhou looked like a murderous and decisive pervert, the kind of person who would not let go of anyone who betrayed him. The fat man knew to himself that the probability of meeting Lin Yuzhou inside the reincarnation world was much higher than the probability of meeting the knight squad, so he didn''t dare to betray Lin Yuzhou.


    He''s shamefully wimpy!


    After saying that, the fatty waited apprehensively for Lin Yuzhou''s reply, he didn''t know if the other party believed his story.


    And only when Lin Yuzhou hesitated to speak did the fatty ask a tentative question.


    "Boss, are you still listening?"


    "En."


    Lin Fuzhou nodded, and he had already arrived at the entrance to the virtual practice area of the reincarnation square.


    Since there was a chance that the other reincarnationists would refuse to trade with him because they were afraid of the Knight Squad, Lin Yuzhou wouldn''t waste the time.


    "Buy something for me."


    Lin Fuzhou said to the fat man faintly.


    The fatty, who now desperately wanted to show his loyalty, immediately agreed to Lin Yuzhou''s task.


    After finishing his own request, Lin Rouzhou directly entered the virtual practice field.


    "Select the low-level practice field."


    The image in front of Lin Yu Zhou turned and he arrived in a dense jungle, it was already late at night, a group of creatures that looked about half a meter tall and had green skin were sitting next to a bonfire, and after seeing Lin Yu Zhou pass, they immediately roared and rushed over.


    "Probe."


    Lin Yuzhou touched his blessed glasses and activated the special effect of his glasses.


    "Low-ranked Green Goblin.


    Grade: First Order.


    Basic Attributes.


    Strength: 7 points.


    Agility: 8 points.


    Physique: 5 points.


    Spirit: 3 points.


    Skills: calling out to a companion, clubbing, biting, venomous impact....


    Remarks;The lowest level Goblin with a feeble constitution, the only advantage is that there are enough of them."


    Lin Yuzhou looked around and there were dozens of Goblins charging towards him. And Lin Yuzhou wasn''t afraid in the slightest, but raised his Watcher''s Masamune at these creatures.


    He wouldn''t waste any of the time fighting.


    Only by becoming stronger would he be able to survive in the world of reincarnation.


    Lin Yuzhou had spent two full days in the virtual practice arena, and in that time, he had fought against dozens of low-level creatures. From being rusty in the beginning, he quickly became skilled, and now Lin Youzhou was able to accurately hit his opponent''s vital parts almost with his eyes closed.


    And after he was mentally exhausted and his physical strength was exhausted, he would sit down in place and rest, and when his mental energy had been replenished, he would continue to fight, just like a robot.

 1234 Chapter 1208 - Surprise Attack by the Navy

    The Sea of Giant Whales.


    The Sea of Giant Whales is located in the middle and back half of the New World, part of which is adjacent to the Sea of All Nations as well as the Sea of Loxo.


    The territory of these three pirate emperors occupied a considerable portion of the New World''s sea, a relatively peaceful area of the entire New World.


    The first front between the navy and the pirates took place in the middle of the giant whale sea and the sea of ten thousand nations, and the fleet of the white-bearded pirates had gathered at the edge of the sea of ten thousand nations, ready to join the battle.


    This was the second barrier in the hearts of the pirates of the New World, and they believed that if the situation reached the point of no return, this legendary great sea pirate would definitely join the war, together with the Vanehill family located in the front half of the New World, the three-party pirate emperor siege, the navy to enter the New World, would be the most wrong decision in their lives.


    Although there were rumors that Whitebeard had appeared at the edge of the giant whale sea, but this was just a deduction from the fact that someone had seen the Moby Dick, the people of the sea had not seen Whitebeard himself appear for a long time, and by association with Whitebeard''s gradually aging health, the pirates of the New World had a bad guess.


    However, Whitebeard was still Whitebeard, and as long as he was still alive, his name was a great deterrent to the entire world.


    Even after Charlotte Ling Ling had entered the war, the navy was retreating steadily, already showing irreversible defeat, and as long as those legendary naval powerhouses were still holding back from fighting, the navy''s defeat was already in the foreseeable future.


    "Why, old dad, still won''t let us enter the war! Are we going to let this navy run wild in the middle of the New World?"


    On a certain three-masted sailing ship flying the white bearded flag, a young pirate wearing a watermelon striped hat, wearing a double gun at his waist, and carrying two cannons on his back, said with an indignant face.


    The surrounding pirates were equally puzzled. Why was it that as long as they and others were involved in this battle, the Navy''s defeat was already inevitable, but Pops let them stand idly by and watch the war advance.


    Watching the navy wreak havoc in the midst of the land that belonged to the pirates.


    And next to this man, a good-looking man in a pink kimono suddenly spoke up.


    His tone was so low that he turned out to be a man, and the people around him had already seen enough of this captain who looked more woman than woman.


    "Naturally, there are considerations for ol'' dad, and it''s enough that we have to follow his instructions as far as we''re concerned. Kuli''el."


    This man in a kimono said faintly. And the pirate he called Kuliaiir tried to say something, but ended up keeping his own mouth shut.


    "I know that too, but Ezo, it''s just hard for me to accept that the Navy would dare to attack the New World."


    The navy and the pirates were separated on the ocean, and the navy was the biggest power on the ocean!


    This was a saying that had been circulated throughout the world, and even the most untamed pirates would find it hard to refute this saying.


    It was because, before Lorne, the freak, was born, there was only one result for the Navy alone against any power in the New World. That was a crushing and complete victory. No other power in the New World would be a match for the Navy.


    Including their Whitebeard Bandits.


    However, this was based on the New World pirates falling over each other and stabbing each other in the back, once these mutually disgruntled pirates united, then the Navy would have no chance!


    The previous Execution War was a time when several pirate emperors joined forces and drove the navy completely out of the New World, but if the navy hadn''t later taken the opportunity to expand its power by taking advantage of the arrival of several kings under the Shichibukai to the New World, the current navy would still be huddled in Paradise.


    And now the New World War, also once!


    The navy, having declared war on the pirates, had made all the pirates, by default, their enemies. It was only natural that they would be resisted by the pirates if they attacked the New World with such fanfare.


    Now, it was merely the pirates'' first line of defense, and by the time the pirates of the New World reacted and all joined the war, there would only be one result waiting for the navy, and that was, extinction.


    Therefore, he didn''t understand what kind of navy had the guts to fight the pirates.


    "The current war is still nothing more than an appetizer." The man known as Ezo, said indifferently.


    "Whether it''s the pirate side, the other pirate emperors, or standing behind the navy, the true ruler of this world, the world government, both sides have yet to officially join the battle. Even the legendary powerhouses, only Charlotte Ling Ling has shown up, and now this war is nothing more than a haze before the real storm."


    "Pops'' message should be that he senses some kind of naval conspiracy, so he''s asking us to hold still."


    As one of the several people who had also late become captains of the white-bearded squad, Ezo was much calmer than Kouli''el, so he saw the situation on the battlefield very clearly.


    This seemingly grandiose war was nothing more than an appetizer before the main meal, and neither side had yet to truly commit their main forces to this meat grinder.


    "I see" Kouli''el nodded somewhat ashamed that he had indeed not thought of what Ezo had said.


    "We should be almost done with our patrol for the day." So he changed the subject.


    Every single day after the war had opened, these captains of theirs had been patrolling the waters of the giant whale, looking for any naval scouts lurking in, and for so many days, their gain had been - 0.


    "How can the Navy infiltrate us when they''re already on their own right now because of the main battlefield, and they''re not forcing us into the war at the same time?"


    Kuli''el said as much, he didn''t believe that the Navy would dare to invade the New World at this juncture. And this time, Ezo did not speak.


    But he meditatively had an uneasy feeling.


    This feeling had appeared many years ago, before the death of his own former imperial master, the man known as Kouzuki Gota.


    Yes, Ezo had been a servant of Kouzuki Goten, and afterwards Kouzuki Goten had joined the bandit king Roger, while Ezo had remained aboard Whitebeard''s ship, and after all these years, he had become a prominent captain under Whitebeard''s command.


    For some reason, Ezo felt that something big was about to happen. But after thinking about it, he couldn''t think of anything after all, so he had to stop.


    "Forget it, let''s go back."


    Ezo was about to turn the ship around and go back to the Moby Dick, but then the ship''s lookout suddenly made a discovery.


    "Ahead, a ship has appeared!"

 1235 Chapter 1209 - The Navys Surprise Attack (2)

    The lookout shouted, and Ezo quickly pulled a telescope out of his pink kimono and looked over in the direction of the lookout''s finger.


    Sure enough, they saw a ship appear on the sea level.


    "It''s a navy ship!"


    The ship was white all over, and even though it didn''t fly any flags, Ezo was able to judge it in an instant by the ship''s shape.


    "The navy actually dared to come to the giant whale waters?"


    Kourielle said, somewhat surprised, and then also took out a telescope to look through. It confirmed Ezo''s words.


    "Are they crazy?"


    Kouli''el said with a frown, while Ezo reacted quickly.


    "We must quickly inform Pops and the others of this news, the navy must be planning something when they show up here!"


    The ship''s hull left no signs of battle, meaning they didn''t flee and happen to be here.


    And the pirates at the front didn''t find this ship, so Ezo had a terrible suspicion.


    That is, the pirates who had seen the ship had all been settled by the people on board, and it had been the kind of crushing battle that had left no traces of battle on the hull of the warship.


    And Kuliyel reflected the same, but he gave another order.


    "The orderly goes to inform Pops of this news at once! Then,"


    He looked at the naval ships, already visible to the naked eye, and said curtly.


    "We fight!"


    He wasn''t as calm as Ezo, but Kouli''el, who had been drifting on the ocean for so many years, knew one thing very well, and that was that that naval ship was much faster than his own three-masted sailboat, and there was simply, no point in running away. Before they could escape to the Moby Dick, they would be overtaken by this naval vessel.


    There was only one option left to them.


    That was fighting.


    As one of the squad captains under Whitebeard, Kouli''el naturally had his own pride, and although he couldn''t compare to the legendary pirates of great renown in terms of strength, he was equally confident in his own strength, and the pirate barons whose fame was higher than theirs might not be a match for him.


    It would be impossible for an ordinary admiral to keep him.


    Therefore, he chose the pirate''s way to settle this matter.


    That was, the two sides would touch.


    "You ......"


    Ezo nuzzled his mouth, wanting to say something, but in the end he wasn''t able to, because although he still sailed the seas for a while, he didn''t know anything about navigation due to being born in the country of Wojo, so he certainly didn''t know as much about this kind of vessel speed as Kourielle did.


    "That can only be fighting, but if it''s not an opponent, I will cover your escape to"


    Ezo said slowly to Kouli''el. Their two squad captains, if they wanted to escape, then they would never be able to keep them unless they had an admiral on the other side.


    The two ships slowly approached, and Kouli''el took the cannon off his back and fought it against his shoulder.


    "Let me, for one, give you a meet and greet."


    Kuli''el aimed his cannon, and black shells blasted right out of the muzzle. The cleats beneath his feet left a deep gash right out of the aftereffects.


    This shell, which he had purposely developed, was so powerful that just one shell was enough to destroy a battleship.


    And this was merely a gift he gave to this group of navies that had trespassed where they shouldn''t have trespassed, a meet and greet. Throwing the shoulder cannon so on the deck, Kouli''el rubbed his somewhat sore shoulders, then pulled out the two flintlock muskets he had at his waist.


    Close combat with such hot weapons was his strongest suit!


    The two ships, unexpectedly encountered each other on the ocean, and just as Kouli''el''s cannonball was about to hit this naval ship, he suddenly felt the air around him, suddenly lowered by several degrees.


    Then, a wall of ice, rising out of nowhere from the sea, stopped the cannonball, along with the firing from the pirate ship.


    "This is, Admiral Green Pheasant!"


    Seeing this almost iconic ability, both Kourielle and Ezo reacted instantly.


    "Retreat immediately!"


    There was only one thing on their minds and that was to evacuate this place immediately! I don''t know why the Admiral of the Navy Headquarters was here, but it must not be anything good.


    Fortunately, they had encountered the ship in advance, otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    The ice wall blocked the shells, but it also stopped the naval ship''s advance, and the pirate ship took this opportunity to turn around.


    "Now, Pops and the others should have gotten the message, right?"


    Kuli''el said with a palpable heart, as long as those top ranked captains, and Pops made a move to surround this naval ship, there would only be one outcome for this naval headquarters admiral who didn''t know why he was here, and that was to fall in this place.


    "I''ll go see."


    But for some reason Ezo''s heart was only uneasy, and he walked towards the communication room, feeling the air around him strangely quiet.


    He pushed open the door to the comm room, only to find a somewhat nasty looking man in a yellow shirt and navy cape, sitting in the comm room with a hangdog attitude, while the bodies of the pirates under his command lay all around him.


    "Who are you!?"


    Ezo raised his flintlock musket directly in his hand and aimed it at the man who was sitting with his back to him.


    "Ouch yo, I surrender, please don''t pull the trigger, it''s too dangerous."


    The man raised his own hand and spoke flirtatiously.


    His body slowly turned and he suddenly froze as Ezo got a good look at the man''s identity.


    "But, I seem to be on a mission to capture all of you, so I''m sorry."


    Yellow light, flashed on the man while Ezo turned around desperately, trying to run towards the outside.


    "Boom!"


    Yellow light filled the communications room and it exploded and a figure was blown up.


    "What''s happening?"


    Kouli''el rushed over, and all he saw was Ezo lying dying on the floor. And the latter grabbed his body hard, then managed to spit out a few words through his teeth.


    "Quick ...... escape."


    "The Navy came here, not just Ayanami! ......"


    "What the hell are you talking about?"


    Before Kuliyel could react, a flash of light coalesced behind him into a tall, thin man.


    "What a touching sentiment."


    The man said as he looked at Kouli''el.


    And Kouli''el now recognized the other man''s identity.


    "Yellow Ape Borusalino!"

 1236 Chapter 1210 - Captains Under Whitebeards Banner

    Giant Whale Seas.


    The Moby Dick, the Mighty New World, was resting on the silent sea.


    On the deck, Whitebeard was dangling all over with infusion bottles, and was sunbathing with his eyes slightly closed.


    And beside them, the squad captains of the Whitebeard Bandits were scattered around Whitebeard.


    "Pops hasn''t had a drink in a long time."


    The big and strong Diamond Jozy glanced at Whitebeard and said with an angry face. And next to him, Marco was used to Joz looking like this, because Joz always looked like this, even before, when the best crew member under his command died due to a battle between pirates, he looked just as angry, and if he didn''t know, he thought that the other owed him tens of millions of Bailey.


    "Because, there''s going to be a war with the navies, and this sea that''s been dead for so long is finally getting a bit of life."


    Marco said as much.


    Previously, when Pops was at war with Kaido, he had to retreat because of his own health problems, which was an indelible shame for the proud Pops. That''s why it was rare for Pops to get excited when the navy was fully invading the New World.


    A remnant of the old times like him should die in the most bombastic way possible, and the fate of the pirates was to also die on the ocean.


    Yes, Pops had decided to use this war to end his own life. He was not willing to endure the time when he was too old to use his sword.


    As Pops'' sons, Marko complied with Whitebeard''s decision even though it was somewhat unacceptable. That was why, in the beginning, the pirates of Whitebeard''s band of pirates were eager to try their hand at joining the war.


    However, just as Whitebeard himself was about to leave for the war, his health once again deteriorated further due to the various secret wounds he had accumulated over the years of warfare, as well as the indiscriminate consumption of alcohol during treatment, despite the doctors and nurses'' advice.


    As a result, Pops had to give up his favorite wine and began to comply with the doctor''s treatment.


    According to the doctor''s advice, if Whitebeard rested in peace for a period of time, he would regain his ability to fight, and if he did not take part in fierce battles, with his strong body, he would have no problem living for another one or two decades. But the old man who was already determined to fight directly ignored the latter part of the doctor''s words, in order to. Instead, he was resting in peace, receiving treatment, and when his body regained its strength, he would immediately participate in this battle.


    This was also the reason why, the pirates under White Beard''s command, who were clearly ready for a decisive battle, had never participated in the battle, if it wasn''t for Old Dad''s health problems, the first pirate emperor to go down to the battle wouldn''t be Charlotte Ling Ling. Instead, it would be him, Whitebeard Edward Newgate!


    The entire Whitebeard band of pirates were sharpening their fangs, waiting for Whitebeard to recover and then show the group of navies that had broken into the new world who was the true master of the new world.


    The squad captains, who were the sons of the old man, kept the news to themselves to prevent the navy from taking advantage of the situation, and then created the illusion that the Whitebeard Bandits were already at the edge of the giant whale waters and ready to fight.


    They themselves, on the other hand, were guarding Whitebeard''s side, protecting Pops'' safety.


    This was the time when Pops was at his weakest, they had been protected by him all their lives, and now it was time for them to protect him as well.


    "There was always the feeling that something was going to happen."


    Marco frowned, for some reason he had a vague sense of crisis, as if something rather dangerous was approaching towards him.


    "Don''t think about it, the navy is too busy dealing with that lady right now to worry about itself, and if that lady is allowed to absorb too many wandering undead in the middle of the battlefield, I''m afraid they''ll soon be routed and forced to withdraw from the New World. And the warrior himself would become the laughing stock of naval history, declaring war on the pirates in front of the whole world, and then making a big show of purging Paradise of all the pirates, and by the time the navy invaded the New World in full force, the real pirate emperors of the New World would have been beaten back by some miscellaneous fish before they even made their full entrance."


    A gentleman dressed in a black suit with a spotless white shirt inside, with a tufted moustache and a tall bowler hat, approached Marco and Joz with a smile.


    He was the captain of the fifth squad under Whitebeard, "Flower Sword" Bista.


    "Maybe my nerves are too much for me."


    It also occurred to Marco that it would be too risky for the navy to involve a pirate emperor into this battlefield again now.


    You know, in the first half of the New World, that true overlord of the entire sea hadn''t taken a stand since the beginning, and if he also joined this battlefield, the Navy''s seemingly great situation would be reversed in an instant.


    Thinking of that man, the corner of Marg''s mouth also revealed a helpless smile.


    Luo En''s rise was really too fast, when Luo En had just debuted, he was already standing almost on the pinnacle of this sea, looking down on the entire sea, most of the fierce and famous pirates were just ants in his eyes.


    And it''s only been a few years since then, Lorne has grown to this point, even the mighty Kaido has become a dead soul that died at Lorne''s hands, even the mighty Kaido Bandits have disappeared into history.


    Coupled with the astonishing strength he had displayed in those previous battles, the way he now looked at himself and the way he looked at others before him should be the same feeling, right?


    Pops had once said that ONE-PIECE was real, and that the new era that Roger had started with his own life and belonged to the pirates was simply waiting for someone, someone who could truly end this era.


    And Whitebeard believes that this person is Lorne.


    From now on, for the next thirty years, this era would belong to Lorne.


    Therefore, now that the Vennhill family had not yet entered the war, then the navy''s seemingly huge advantage was nothing more than a mirror image, and the real war had not yet started.


    Moreover, now that the navy''s advantage was also gradually shrinking because of Charlotte Ling Ling''s participation in the war, if they didn''t act soon, failure would only be a matter of time.


    "The squad captains who went on patrol now should be back soon."


    Marko stretched and said slowly.


    "Hopefully, they don''t bring back any bad news."


    And as he was speaking, a phone bug, suddenly rang out.


    It was, the phone bug that the squad captains used to contact each other.

 1237 Chapter 1211 - Blackmail.

    "It''s Kuli El and Ezo!"


    Based on the call of the phone bug, Joz quickly determined who the caller was.


    Most of the huge majority of squad leaders under Whitebeard preferred to act alone, because with their strength, as long as they didn''t encounter those legendary powerhouses, they would have no problem escaping even if they couldn''t defeat them.


    But Ezo was the only exception. Because he was born in the country of Harmony, even after drifting on the ocean for so many years, he still didn''t know anything about sailing, so he could only borrow the other squad captains'' boats, except that since the entire Whitebeard Bandit Group, under the leadership of Pops, was like a big, warm family, the relationship between the squad captains was relatively cordial, and no one took this as a serious matter.


    "The route they''re patrolling is relatively close to the Moby Dick, so they should be able to make it back soon."


    Marko said with a smile, but he was still a little confused about the call.


    It was because their patrol route was closer to the Moby Dick, so they would usually report back to the Moby Dick if there was nothing going on, after they had returned to it.


    Was something wrong?


    With such a puzzled feeling, Marco picked up the phone worm.


    But surprisingly, the voice from the other end of the phone worm was that of a very strange, middle-aged man.


    "Your companion, it seems, is in my possession."


    "Who are you?"


    Marco motioned to his companions next to him not to disturb Pops, while he lowered his voice and asked a cold question to the other.


    "You should know who we are, and what happens after a shot is taken at our companions."


    Marko''s icy voice rang out on the Moby Dick, and the pirates who were resting around, after hearing Marko''s voice, also stood up and came around towards Marko.


    They all showed unsuppressed anger on their faces.


    The White-bearded Pirates were one big family, and anyone who took a shot at their family would be brutally retaliated against by them.


    This was rather similar to another power, the Vennhill family, and Lorne was also known throughout the sea for not sparing anyone who harmed his family.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am."


    On the other end of the phone bug, the man''s voice continued.


    "What matters is that your companions, in my hands, come and say hello to your companions."


    The man handed the phone worm to the side and all Marco heard was an "oooh" sound.


    "It''s Ezo!"


    But just by the sound of his voice, Marco was able to identify the other side. Takezo and Kouli''el''s strength wasn''t too strong among the various squad captains under Whitebeard, but it wasn''t too weak either.


    The other side had even managed to capture the two of them, so they definitely weren''t weak. And anyone who sailed in the New World would not have not heard of their name, the Whitebeard Bandits.


    So Marko wanted to know who had the guts to take on the Whitebeard Bandits.


    Only, the other party didn''t give Marko time to continue with his mantra.


    "If you want to ransom your companions, prepare a sufficient ransom, a billion Bailey, to buy two lives of your companions, seems to be a very good deal for you."


    "I know your power, and equally know that you can definitely come up with that much money, don''t try to bargain, because you should know very well that if I turn these two men over to the Navy, their bounty alone will add up to more than seven hundred million Bailey. For me, there is no difference between handing them over to the navy and handing them over to you. So, in order to avoid any unpleasant things from happening, it''s better to ask you guys not to do anything that makes me impulsive."


    The man on the other side spoke in a flat tone, but Marco forced himself to contain his anger.


    "Bailey can give it to you, but again, you should not do anything to overstep your bounds, after all, you should know our code of conduct."


    "The deal is done."


    The man on the other side seemed somewhat pleased, and after agreeing on a time as well as a place for the exchange of hostages, without Marko continuing to ask anything more, the man decidedly hung up the phone bug, leaving behind the angry crowd on the Moby Dick.


    How many years had passed, how many years had passed since anyone had dared to take a shot at the Whitebeard Bandits.


    The last person who had dared to do so seemed to be the same unstoppable Hundred Beasts Kaido, and after being spotted by Whitebeard, the man hadn''t hesitated to start a war.


    A war between two pirate emperors.


    If it wasn''t for Whitebeard''s health problems midway through the war, this war would have ended with the fall of a pirate emperor.


    The other side had even managed to capture the two of them, so they would definitely not be weak. And anyone who sailed in the new world would not have not heard of their name, the Whitebeard Bandits.


    So Marko wanted to know who had the guts to take on the Whitebeard Bandits.


    Only, the other party didn''t give Marko time to continue with his mantra.


    "If you want to ransom your companions, prepare a sufficient ransom, a billion Bailey, to buy two lives of your companions, seems to be a very good deal for you."


    "I know your power, and equally know that you can definitely come up with that much money, don''t try to bargain, because you should know very well that if I turn these two men over to the Navy, their bounty alone will add up to more than seven hundred million Bailey. For me, there is no difference between handing them over to the navy and handing them over to you. So, in order to avoid any unpleasant things from happening, it''s better to ask you guys not to do anything that makes me impulsive."


    The man across the table spoke in a flat tone, but Marco forced himself to contain his anger.


    "Bailey can give it to you, but again, you should not do anything to overstep your bounds, after all, you should know our code of conduct."


    "The deal is done."


    The man on the other side seemed somewhat pleased, and after agreeing on a time as well as a place for the exchange of hostages, without Marko continuing to ask anything more, the man decidedly hung up the phone bug, leaving behind the angry crowd on the Moby Dick.


    How many years had passed, how many years had passed since anyone had dared to take a shot at the Whitebeard Bandits.


    The last person who had dared to do so seemed to be the same unstoppable Hundred Beasts Kaido, and after being spotted by Whitebeard, the man hadn''t hesitated to start a war.


    A war between two pirate emperors.


    If it wasn''t for Whitebeard''s health problems midway through the war, it would have ended with the fall of a pirate emperor.

 1238 Chapter 1212 - Siege of Legends!

    Marko''s small ship, as planned, left the Moby Dick, and the information was quickly passed on to one of the ships, located on the giant whale waters.


    "It''s ready for action."


    After receiving this information, an old man sitting in the command room of the battleship gave this order.


    At this point, the battleship was only a day''s voyage away from the Moby Dick, which meant that even if Marko on the small ship got the information and wanted to return, it was already too late to do so.


    "This battle means the victory or defeat of this war, and it also means the future pattern of the sea, so please make sure to take it seriously."


    The old man who had given the order turned his chair around, and this man was none other than the long-lost naval marshal, Buddha''s War Country!


    And sitting in front of him were the Navy''s top men.


    The three great admirals of the Navy, Sakaski the Red Dog, Porousalino the Yellow Ape, and Kuzan the Green Pheasant.


    The navy''s legendary Lieutenant General Hero Capo, and the navy''s wise-cracking Lieutenant General Crane.


    And the Navy''s elite Lieutenant General, led by Lieutenant General Weasel.


    This tiny ship contained almost all of the Navy''s main battles.


    The reason they had never appeared on the frontal battlefield of the New World was simply to seek greater strategic value.


    Round up Whitebeard!


    After losing Whitebeard, the pirates under his command were bound to be leaderless, and even if they joined the war out of hatred, it wouldn''t help the war.


    Also, just in case, the war nation lured away the number one warrior under Whitebeard, Undead Marko, with the lives of two naval squad captains to make sure.


    Yes, the force that captured those two squad captains was none other than the navy, and as a pirate, Marko could never have imagined that the one who used the lives of his companions to negotiate a deal with him was not a pirate, but the navy!


    This was a misunderstanding in his meaningful thinking. It was believed that the Navy would choose to execute a valuable pirate after it had captured him, but in the warrior''s opinion, the two squad captains were far more valuable alive than dead.


    Whitebeard cherished his family, as did the pirates under his command, which created the invincible Whitebeard Bandits and kept the pirates of the New World from messing with this fearsome force in the slightest.


    But now, this same so-called advantage is the source of Whitebeard''s perishing!


    War State had already learned the information through his agents that the current White Beard was in poor health, and combined with all the things that had happened on the seas over the past few years, he had determined that this was not a rumor, so he had taken a great risk and allowed Charlotte Lingling to lead her men to make waves in the middle of the naval battlefield, with the purpose of, in order to round up and kill White Beard.


    As long as the Navy was fully capable of freeing up its hands to deal with Charlotte Ling Ling after rounding up Whitebeard, and by then, even if Lorne reacted and joined the battlefield, it would already be too late.


    The momentum was gone, and the entire Vanehill family would be trapped in the Navy''s heavy siege, unable to escape at all!


    He would pay the price for his arrogance.


    This was the scheme of the Warring States, everyone thought that according to the character of the Warring States, they would definitely be steady and steady, encroaching on the pirates of the New World step by step, this was simply a misunderstanding.


    Next to him, Karp also put away his usual frivolous expression and looked grave, thinking of the final outcome of this legend who lived in the same era as himself, he was a little unbearable.


    This death was not a pirate at all.


    However, war was originally something that could be done by any means necessary.


    "What about the two squad captains?"


    At this time, a naval lieutenant general asked.


    The two squad captains they had captured were not disposed of, but were smuggled back into one of the naval bases using a warship, so even if Marko held the ransom money, he would end up pouncing on it.


    "Whitebeard himself is dead, and it doesn''t matter if the squad leader under his command is dealt with or not."


    The warrior had not yet spoken, and Sakaski, next to him, spoke up in reply.


    His fist, with its black gloves, gradually became hot.


    Like solidified lava, it burned a hole in the table.


    "That''s exactly right."


    And Lieutenant General Tsuru spoke up.


    The entire conference room was silent, and everyone knew that soon, the outcome of this siege would shock the entire sea!


    ......


    The Moby Dick was drifting on the ocean, and with this period of rest and recuperation, Whitebeard''s health gradually improved, and he was at least able to wield his weapons and engage in simple battles.


    Therefore, the Moby Dick began to move towards the direction of the naval battlefield, and according to the speed at which it was sailing, by the time the Moby Dick reached the edge of the giant whale sea, Whitebeard would be able to participate in this ancient and unprecedented war.


    No, it should be accurate to say that the entire Whitebeard Bandits would join this war, and the simultaneous entrance of two pirate emperors would feel like a huge headache even for the navy.


    However, this also resulted in one result, that was, the speed at which the Moby Dick and the navy ships met was far beyond the warrior''s estimation, and in just half a day''s time, the Moby Dick''s lookout saw a white battleship, appearing on the sea level line.


    "Report, there''s an unknown vessel ahead!"


    Whitebeard narrowed his eyes at his men''s report, then stood up from his seat.


    "Captain Whitebeard, you have not completed your treatment and cannot do so ......"


    The doctors and nurses beside them tried to stop it, but with their power, they couldn''t give this terrifying and ferocious beast that had been alive since the last era.


    "What''s happening? Old man."


    The squad captains under Whitebeard''s command, on the other hand, got up and gathered around towards Whitebeard himself. With puzzled faces.


    Among them, only Marco was looking thoughtfully towards the end of the sea.


    Yes, Marko hadn''t left the Moby Dick at all, because feeling uneasy, it wasn''t him who was actually heading to that place to replace the ransom money, but the captain of the Third Squad, Diamond Joz!


    "Just feeling the scent of some old friends."


    Whitebeard removed all the feeding tubes from his body, then picked up his own weapon and went to the side of the Moby Dick, looking out over a small ship, looming over the sea level in the distance.


    "Since it''s been too long since you''ve fought, do you already feel that you can do something about me?"


    He looked out over the sea, as he said.


    "Hahahahahaha!"


    The white bearded heroic voice resounded throughout the sea.


    At the other end of the sea, the warrior stood on the deck with a heavy expression. But he no longer had the chance to retreat.


    The arrow was on the string!

 1239 Chapter 1213 - Attack! The target, Marijoa.

    After meeting with Saber and learning the information brought by the Revolutionary Army, Lorne returned directly to Stilio through the ability of Mikawa Road.


    At this time, the surrounding seas had been completely occupied by the navy, and the pirates who had nowhere to hide were only able to come to Stio and pray for the blessing of the Vennhill Family.


    Especially the islands like What Bubble Island, Stilio which had the core cadres of the Vennhill family guarding it, was even more crowded, with countless pirate ships docked on the harbor, these pirates gathered in the city of the island, at a loss for what to do.


    "You''ll finally come."


    After seeing Lorne return, Agatha unceremoniously dumped a stack of information to him, as one of Lorne''s secretaries, Violet usually only dealt with the internal affairs of the family, while the diplomatic side of things were handled by Agatha''s full authority.


    "What''s this?"


    "Those pirates are complaining that they want you to do something to sanction the Navy''s petition."


    Agatha said coldly.


    "At times like this, they have lost their previous arrogance and have remembered us instead."


    As neighbors of the Vanehill family, these former pirate barons had used their natural geographical advantage in the past to do all kinds of evil and mischief, as they were able to hide directly into the Vanehill family''s territory whenever they encountered anything.


    Any fight in the Vanehill family''s territory was a provocation to that family.


    The parasitic ones who lived on the waters of Loxo had made considerable profits over the years, and the Vanehill family had never gained anything from them, but instead had been burned out from dealing with the grudges between these intertwined forces.


    It was no wonder that Agatha had little affection for these people.


    "Why is the Navy so slow to let these people get away."


    Agatha complained.


    "Because even taking care of these Gryphon pirates takes a lot of energy, and the navy wants to focus its main focus on the battlefields in the second half of the New World, so it doesn''t have the heart to deal with these people."


    Lorne said indifferently.


    "Then, how do we deal with these people?"


    "Leave them alone, let them fend for themselves, and if they have any grievances, let them duel the navy themselves, and as a reward for their courage, I will instead provide them with some support in the form of weapons and equipment."


    Lorne returned to his throne and smiled.


    It was true that the Vanehill family was going to start a war, but the target of the war was not the navy, but the world government that stood behind the navy, and the reason for starting the war was also not a petition from these pirates.


    Anything the Vennhir family wanted to do had nothing to do with anyone else.


    "Got it."


    Violet said with a sigh, as it were.


    The entire core cadre of the Vanehill Family knew of Lorne''s ambitions, so there was no doubt that Lorne did not participate in this war.


    "Lorne have you decided to come back this time?"


    Agatha changed a subject.


    "Well."


    Lorne nodded.


    "I''ve found the last piece of the history text. So I''m going to go retrieve it and find out where Lavderu is."


    "Finally, I found it."


    Agatha cupped her chest and said somewhat happily.


    All this time, the war fanatics, led by Aneeru, Jodi, had been watching the war itching in full swing in the middle of the new world, pestering her every day to ask when exactly Lorne would be back, getting her tired of asking.


    She wanted to tell these people that she was just Lorne''s secretary, not Lorne''s wife. How was she supposed to know what Lorne was thinking.


    Although, it was tempting to just be Lorne''s wife.


    "Where is it?"


    Agatha asked, she wanted to gag Enylu and Jodi right away.


    "Marijoa."


    Lorne said quietly, there was no need to hide anything in front of Agatha.


    "What?"


    Agatha screamed.


    It wasn''t long after Agatha had left that Enylu came hot on Lorne''s heels.


    "I hear the last piece of the history text leads to Marijoa?"


    The thunder coalesced into Enylu''s robust body, and the man came to Lorne and said eagerly.


    "Well,"


    Lorne nodded.


    "Not only the last piece of history text, but I should say all of it, was placed by Roger in Marijoa."


    "Finally, I''ll have a chance to go and engage that woman again."


    After receiving confirmation from Lorne''s own words, Enylu was excited. The last time they besieged Marijoa, their entire family was forced back by that one woman, and if it wasn''t backed up by Mikawa Manifold''s portal, all of them would have been buried in that place.


    This incident was an intolerable shame for Aneeru.


    Therefore, he wanted to get this field back.


    "It wasn''t a head-on confrontation with that woman."


    Lorne said slowly. Because right now, he didn''t have a way to deal with that woman''s ability either.


    The fruit of the time system was too insoluble, and as long as there was no solution, there was no way to defeat the other party.


    Only, seeing Aneeru''s agitated appearance, Lorne was not good enough to


    Lorne said bluntly, there was no need to hide anything in front of Agatha.


    "What?"


    Agatha screamed.


    Not long after Agatha had left, Enylu came hot on Lorne''s heels.


    "I hear the last piece of the history text leads to Marijoa?"


    The thunder coalesced into Enylu''s robust body, and the man came to Lorne and said eagerly.


    "Well,"


    Lorne nodded.


    "Not only the last piece of history text, but I should say all of it, was placed by Roger in Marijoa."


    "Finally, I''ll have a chance to go and engage that woman again."


    After receiving confirmation from Lorne''s own words, Enylu was excited. The last time they besieged Marijoa, their entire family was forced back by that one woman, and if it wasn''t backed up by Mikawa Manifold''s portal, all of them would have been buried in that place.


    This incident was an intolerable shame for Aneeru.


    Therefore, he wanted to get this field back.


    "It wasn''t a head-on confrontation with that woman."


    Lorne said slowly. Because right now, he didn''t have a way to deal with that woman''s ability either.


    The fruit of the time system was too insoluble, and as long as there was no solution, there was no way to defeat the other party.


    Only, seeing Aneeru''s agitated appearance, Lorne was not good enough to


    place.


    This incident was an intolerable shame for Enylu.


    So, he wanted to get this venue back.


    "It wasn''t a head-on confrontation with that woman."


    Lorne said slowly. Because right now, he didn''t have a way to deal with that woman''s ability either.


    The fruit of the time system was too insoluble, and as long as there was no solution, there was no way to defeat the other party.


    Only, seeing Aneeru''s agitated appearance, Lorne was not good enough to

 1240 Chapter 1214 - Returning to Marychia

    Marijoa, Pongal Castle, the Great Hall of the Void.


    As the ruler of the bright side of this world, the supreme sanctuary of the Celestial Dragons people, even after the war between the navy and the pirates broke out, this place was heavily protected by the world government.


    After all, Marijoa was the face of the entire world government, and if this place was all invaded, then the world government would be disgraced.


    Although, over the years, it wasn''t the first time it had been invaded just yet.


    In quick succession, it had encountered Roger''s invasion ten years ago, Caesar''s attack seven years ago, Caesar''s united Ledfield five years ago, dragon attacks, and that Marijoa massacre created by Erinyes and Lorne three years ago.


    The dragons had become a lot more cautious than they used to be, and they would never leave this place if they didn''t have to.


    "That stupid navy even attacked the New World heavily!"


    Pongal Castle, Little Garden.


    A Triton looked at the war report sent up by the Navy and said angrily.


    "What if the others take this opportunity to attack us? Will these rice buckets be back in time to protect us?"


    He was a survivor of that Marijoa massacre a few years ago, and even though the Pongal Castle had been repaired at this time, and no traces of the previous massacre''s existence could be seen anywhere, this Sky Dragonian male still remembered that massacre vividly.


    In front of the brutal pirates, the dignity, pride, glory, and rights that they had as Sky Dragons, all of them were all useless.


    From being the world ruler on high, they had turned into pigs to be ravaged by others.


    This sense of humiliation made him almost unable to breathe.


    But the fear in the face of death suppressed this humiliation, and even after so many years, this Heavenly Dragon couldn''t stop trembling when he remembered the man who had brought his men and rushed above Marijoa to create a massacre.


    What was even more infuriating was that after doing all of this, that man returned unharmed to the New World''s seas, making waves of his own, and now hinting at the momentum of the New World King.


    Thinking about it, the Celestial Dragon Man crumpled the information he held into pieces.


    Anger, reluctance, humiliation, fear, all kinds of mixed emotions.


    In the end, it all turned into a complaint against the Navy.


    "Bunch of losers!"


    The navy that the world government had spent so many resources on was set up to protect the Tritons, but this navy had allowed the killer of the Tritons to go unpunished for so long.


    Don''t they know that fighting with all their might is less than a loss to round up and kill that man? This Triton didn''t believe that the man could survive with the entire navy fighting with no losses.


    "Sooner or later, I''m going to have the Five Old Stars outlaw the Marshalship of the Warring States."


    The other Triton nodded, agreeing with his companion''s statement.


    What they needed, was an obedient navy that could seek the greater good for themselves, not some so called, righteous partner.


    Even the combined lives of a million untouchables were not as noble as the toes of a single Celestial Dragonian!


    And the Celestial Dragons do have the right to impeach the Admiralty Marshal, if the Celestial Dragons are really dissatisfied, not to mention a mere Admiralty Marshal, they can impeach even the current Commander of the Three Armies!


    The only reason why Warlord was able to sit in the marshal''s position was because now that the navy and pirates were at war, he was far away from the New World and could selectively accept orders from the world government, or even refuse them if they were orders he didn''t want to accept, and now that the war between the navy and pirates was in full swing, rashly replacing the marshal could result in unforeseen consequences.


    That was all.


    Two Celestial Dragons were complaining in the middle of a small garden, and at this time, one of them saw a small black dot appear in the distance on top of the Celestial Dragon.


    "What''s that?"


    This Celestial Dragon Man looked at the little black dot and asked in confusion.


    "What else could it be, but a meteor."


    His companion left the bar and said with carelessness.


    After saying that, he was ready to return to his dwelling to torment the slaves and give vent to his desires.


    A while ago, he had just caught a fisher slave, tender skinned, and the whip was whipped on her body, the sobbing voice of the fisher slave was as melodious as music, enchanting him.


    At this time, the other Sky Dragon Man tapped him on the shoulder.


    "What the hell is going on? Did that group of revolutionaries attack?"


    This Triton was complaining a bit.


    But how would the Revolutionary Army have the nerve to attack this place now that it was too late to hide from the World Government?


    With a puzzled gaze, he followed the other Celestial Dragonian''s finger.


    That small black dot was enlarging in mid-air, and then gradually revealed its outline


    It wasn''t black, but was as dazzling as gold.


    No, it shouldn''t be as dazzling as gold, but rather, this thing was originally made of gold throughout its body.


    It was a small golden boat!


    And the moment he got a good look at the small ship, this Celestial Dragon covered his mouth and spoke the name of the vessel in a tone that was almost desperate and shocked.


    "The Golden Proverb!"


    He would never forget this small ship, because a few years ago, this same small ship had used this same gesture of descending from the sky to come to Marijoa, and then created that tragic massacre.


    More than half of the Celestial Dragons had perished in that massacre, including the vast majority of the two Celestial Dragons'' friends, family.


    He would never forget the appearance of this vessel for the rest of his life.


    Nor would he forget this vessel, the name of its owner.


    "Vennhill Lorne!"


    In a fearful voice, the other Triton spoke the name of the owner of the vessel.


    "He''s here again!"


    Then, the two Celestial Dragons turned around and tried to run away, but due to their strange clothes tripping over their feet, the two Celestial Dragons fell straight to the ground, they struggled to get up, then they couldn''t get themselves out of the dirt and aromatic grass in time, but fled in despair towards the distance.


    Fleeing for their lives, this was the only thought in the two of them''s minds at this point.


    Last time, this demonic man had come to Marijoa and created the Marijoa Massacre, in which more than half of the Sky Dragons had died.


    Then, this time, what did he want when he came to this place?


    The two Celestial Dragons could not imagine, nor did they dare to.


    The Golden Proverb was like a meteor, smashing heavily on the earth of the Celestial Dragons.


    Boom!


    The small ship smashed a deep hole in the earth.

 1241 Chapter 1215 - The Man Who Is Above Death

    The hull of the Golden Proverb smashed a deep hole in the earth of Marijoa, but the hull was strangely, unscathed.


    The shockwave spread out and swept through the entire Marijoa Castle.


    All the Sky Dragons woke up, and then, a series of urgent alarms rang out throughout Marijoa.


    "Although it''s not the first time I''ve come to this place, no matter how many times I''ve been here, I still feel that this place is as majestic and solemn as I remember."


    Lorne looked at the grand and majestic gates of Pongal Castle and said indifferently. The Heavenly Dragons controlled the wealth of the entire world, and in terms of luxurious enjoyment, there was truly no one who could match them.


    Not to mention building a Pongal Castle, even if they destroyed and rebuilt this place ten times, they wouldn''t frown at all.


    Because, they didn''t care.


    Next to him, Aene Lu''s body was already wrapped with thunder, and he laughed sardonically, stepped forward and struck a heavy blow on the gates of Pongal Castle.


    This, magnificent and majestic castle was instantly entangled with countless thunderbolts, along with the Pongal soldiers who were hiding behind the castle and stationed behind it, were all electrocuted into a ball of charcoal.


    The gate of the Pongal Castle was blown out of a black hole, and Lorne could faintly hear the panicked voices of the Celestial Dragons from within.


    They didn''t care about the castle, but it wasn''t the same as, they didn''t care about their own lives.


    If there was a list of things that the Sky Dragons feared in this world, the second on the list would be death. As the Celestial Dragons who possessed the supreme power in this world, there was no way to stop death from coming.


    There was only death, which was equal for all. No amount of money, no amount of power, could only delay the coming of death.


    Death will eventually come.


    And at the top of the list was Lorne.


    The fear that Lorne brought to them was far greater than death itself.


    This fear of being nearly powerless to resist, unable to stop death, was far more terrifying than death itself.


    At this time, however, the shrill alarm overpowered the screams of the group of Triton people. Lorne frowned.


    It was too loud.


    So he snapped his fingers, and the space around the various speakers in Pongal''s castle distorted slightly, then compressed inwards.


    These horns turned into a pile of broken metal in an instant.


    "It''s a lot quieter this way."


    Lorne said faintly.


    "I''m going to look for traces of what Roger left behind, and you."


    "And I''ll, in this place, have a good time for a while."


    Without waiting for Lorne to finish, Enylu said with a sardonic smile.


    In the next instant, he transformed into a thunderbolt and rushed straight into the middle of Pongal Castle.


    Countless soldiers, as well as the Sky Dragons turned into a pile of charred charcoal before they could even howl at the sight of this thunder.


    The air was filled with the smell of burning, while Lorne took a slight step and stepped into the castle.


    Numerous soldiers spotted the intruder and pointed their weapons at Lorne, but none of them, dared to pull the trigger.


    Bullets, there was no way to kill a demon.


    They were well aware of that, and holding a weapon in their hands would only alleviate their fear for a moment.


    "What are you pigs doing? Hurry up and kill this intruder!"


    Some of the Sky Dragons, on the other hand, were hiding behind this group of soldiers giving out orders, and they looked at Lorne who was slowly walking towards this side, their faces unconsciously revealing a look of fear.


    "Hurry up and finish them off! Or I''ll order your execution!"


    He hissed at the top of his voice, but it did nothing to stop Lorne''s pace.


    Looking at the approaching Lorne, this Sky Dragon''s desire for survival finally overcame his fear, and he snatched the weapon from a soldier''s hand, aiming the black muzzle at Lorne''s head.


    "Go to hell, bastard of the Vennhill clan!"


    He was screaming!


    So was Caesar in the beginning, and so was Lorne later, and the Vanehill family was the deepest, most desperate fear in the eyes of the Celestial Dragons.


    Only by completely severing the bloodline of this family could they be able to feel a little more at ease, inside their hearts.


    "Bang!"


    The bullet broke through the chamber, but the image that emerged was not of Lorne hitting the ground.


    "You''re noisy."


    Lorne said coldly as he looked at the Triton in front of him, who had blown his own head off.


    He didn''t understand why this group of weaklings had the courage to attack him, wasn''t it good to curl up in the middle of a corner and act as a weakling?


    A long time ago, Lorne wanted to finish off the entire group of Tritons, but now, that method was just too LOW.


    Lorne''s vision was no longer that of this group of District Tritons.


    What he wanted to end was this era, or rather, the world government that made this era possible.


    The Celestial Dragons who ruled the world government were nothing more than some insignificant targets in Lorne''s eyes.


    The soldiers of Pongal Castle, as well as some of the other Celestial Dragons people, subconsciously made way for Lorne.


    Lorne stepped on the blood and corpses of arguably the most noble people in the world and walked over with a grim expression.


    And it was only when Lorne walked over from the crowd of this group of Heavenly Dragons people that this group of Heavenly Dragons people breathed a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, it wasn''t dead.


    Fortunately, it wasn''t themselves who died.


    They looked at the corpse of the Celestial Dragon People lying on the ground with hateful eyes, this guy, what if he had angered that demon?


    The world was strange, those who didn''t have the courage to resist tended to feel that those who did resist were aliens and would subconsciously reject them, making excuses for their own cowardice.


    But at this time, Lorne''s icy voice sounded behind this group of Celestial Dragons people.


    "By the way, I seem to have forgotten you guys."


    He stopped in his tracks, Lorne''s voice was like a demonic whisper.


    "Do you like to party?"


    He snapped his fingers, then continued to walk forward.


    In the next moment, the group of surviving Sky Dragons saw an almost desperate sight.


    The soldiers of Pongal Castle, who were supposed to be protecting them, were now all frozen in place, looking at themselves and others with a gaze that made people feel creepy.


    "Jie Jie Jie Jie ......"


    Noises that did not seem to be human made their way out of their mouths.


    The group of soldiers then threw their weapons aside and walked towards the group of trembling Sky Dragons.


    ......


    Lorne didn''t care about the wails that kept sounding behind him, he was merely releasing the deepest desires that the group of Pongal soldiers were holding down inside, and all of them had made such a choice without hesitation.


    This could only mean that this group of Celestial Dragons had brought this upon themselves.

 1242 Chapter 1216 - Late Arrival

    With Lorne as the center, the perception ability spread out everywhere, enveloping the entire Marijoa almost instantly.


    With the addition of the Seeing and Hearing Color Hegemony, Lorne''s range of perception had reached a rather terrifying level, and the entire Marijoa was under Lorne''s surveillance of every blade of grass and tree.


    He was looking for any suspicious items.


    Lorne didn''t know what it was that Roger had left in this place, and the note he had originally left for Luffy didn''t explicitly say so.


    But Lorne knew very well that it had to be something that was quite obvious, something that he would be able to recognize as soon as he saw it!


    "In that direction?"


    Lorne looked over towards the back of Marijoa''s, the Triton treasure trove. The entire Pongal Castle had been scanned several times by Lorne, and there wasn''t anything that stood out, so the last place that Roger might have put his things was there.


    The celestial dragon man''s treasure trove where he kept his secret treasures!


    Every year, the world government would try to collect "Heavenly Gold" from its member countries and use it to pay tribute to the Sky Dragons. These treasures were watched by countless pirates, because even if any of the Heavenly Gold was intercepted, the pirates would gain riches that would be unbeatable. But over the years, only a handful of pirates have been able to get their hands on it.


    But not every country could afford to pay such a large amount of wealth, so they chose a different method, which was to replace the Heavenly Gold by collecting various rare and cherished items from the seas.


    The Heavenly Dragons people kept these cherished items in the Heavenly Dragon Treasure Vault, and over the years, there were countless rare and precious items stored inside the Heavenly Dragon Treasure Vault, and any of them could be taken out and fetched jaw-droppingly high prices.


    But Lorne wasn''t interested in these riches, and if Roger was going to store anything here, that there was no place that would be more suitable than this Heavenly Dragon Man Treasure Vault.


    Moreover, the corner of Lorne''s mouth quirked a smile.


    That, the terrifying woman known as the Wall of the Celestial Dragon, it seemed, was residing in this Celestial Dragon treasure trove.


    To be precise, it was residing inside a piece of ice right in the center of the Heavenly Dragon Treasure Vault.


    Then, how would she react to her arrival here this time?


    Lorne was curious about this, so, he walked towards the direction of the Heavenly Dragon''s Treasure Vault.


    Everywhere he went, anyone who tried to stop him fell into an endless illusion before they could do anything. The panicked Heavenly Dragons people, on the other hand, were besieged by the very people who were supposed to protect them, the Pongal soldiers.


    There were howls, pleas for mercy, and cries of abuse.


    ......


    Aneeru played with the small ball of thunder in his hand, a scattering of cinders at his feet, and it was vaguely possible to tell by the outline of these cinders that their owner had once been a man.


    In front of him, a large pile of Celestial Dragons were gathered in a corner, trembling.


    The nobility they possessed, the rights they possessed, were all gone before Aneeru, and even praying and begging for mercy was meaningless.


    This man before them was like a demon!


    "Next, to who?"


    Enylu said slowly.


    "Don''t worry, I am fair and will grant the victor among you the right to live."


    After saying that, he casually ordered two of the Celestial Dragons.


    "It''s just you two."


    Before the two Celestial Dragons could react, they felt a force in their backs, and the other Celestial Dragons actually pushed them both out of the way!


    "You bastards!"


    An obese Celestial Dragon Man nearly fell to the ground as he climbed up and roared viciously at the group of shivering Celestial Dragons who were hiding among the corners.


    The other Sky Dragons who had been pushed out were relatively tall and thin.


    Both of them were famous slave masters in Marijoa, and what they loved most, was watching their slaves fight and wrestle with each other. Watching them kill their own family and friends for the little hope of survival.


    The cries of the other side fighting were the most beautiful music in the hearts of these two Celestial Dragons.


    Even after winning, they would be merciful and restore the victor''s freedom, but secretly, they like to imprison the victor in a cage, and then listen to the desperate cries of the other side.


    But it never occurred to them that there was a cycle of karma, and now, it was the two of them''s turn to become someone else''s toys.


    "I am merciful."


    Enylu lay back in his chair like a monarch watching a show.


    "I said I would spare your victors, and I will."


    "Come on, start your show."


    "Bastard!"


    The fat celestial draconian reacted first, pretending to be angry, and moved closer towards Enylu, but the moment he got close enough to the tall, thin celestial draconian, he swung his heavy fist and hit the tall, thin celestial draconian in the abdomen.


    "I''m sorry now, but I want to live."


    The fat celestial dragon man hissed as he looked at the puzzled eyes of the tall skinny celestial dragon man.


    "You''re my best friend, you''ve got to want to see me live don''t you! Don''t worry, I''ll definitely avenge you later!"


    The two of them had quite a huge difference in strength, and with the sneak attack, this tall and thin celestial dragon man was no match for the other at all, and was put down in a few strikes, then the fat celestial dragon man rode right on top of the other''s body, swinging his fists and pounding on the other''s head.


    "Sorry! Sorry! Sorry!"


    As he pounded, he was still apologizing.


    I don''t know how long it took, but the tall and thin celestial dragon man lying on the ground had already stopped struggling, while his head became blurred with blood and flesh and he couldn''t see the human face clearly, before the fat celestial dragon stopped what he was doing.


    Behind him came the applause of Enylu.


    "Pah-pah."


    "That was brilliant."


    Enylu said softly as he applauded.


    In this world, what could be more enjoyable than ravaging this group of high and mighty Celestial Dragons?


    "You can leave now."


    After receiving Aneeru''s permission, the Fat Celestial Dragon Man crawled and fled this nightmare place.


    Aene Lu, on the other hand, snapped his fingers and a thunderbolt struck the corpse of the skinny celestial dragon man. This celestial dragon man''s corpse turned into a pile of charcoal in an instant.


    "Who''s next?"


    Enylu''s gaze swept over the group of holodragons, as if looking for the next piece of fun.


    And then, the smile on his face suddenly narrowed and he glanced towards the door.


    Outside the lobby, several dangerous scents were approaching.


    Almost breath after breath, a group of men in clean white suits and masks broke through the wall and appeared in front of Enylu.


    CP-O, late to the party!

 1243 Chapter 1217 - The Irony of Pirates

    CP-0, the most secretive and powerful secret service of the World Government. They have the right to interfere with any department within the world government.


    Many people on the ocean had heard of the name CP-0, but everyone had a question in their minds as to where the world government had found so many nameless and powerful people.


    No one was able to answer it for them, and over time, the pirates could only assume that the area ruled by the world government was too vast, and it wasn''t difficult to find some strong newcomers in such a vast area.


    But this secret, Lorne had already learned clearly through Turner and Domino''s narrative.


    The true identities of these CP-0s, or what they once were, were collectively the powerful prisoners in the former Propulsion City.


    The reason why the world government rarely executed these prisoners after capturing them was that on one hand, it was afraid that the powerful demonic fruits of these prisoners would spread to the outside world and create another terrifyingly strong person, and on the other hand, it was because the world government needed thugs.


    Freedom was the most valuable thing.


    After holding these people captive for a period of time, the world government would detain these prisoners individually and then give them a choice.


    Give up their past identities and become a dog of the world government, or die of old age in Propulsion City with their own reluctance, their own past glory.


    Not all of the strongest people had such a realization, in fact, there were quite a few strong people who chose to abandon their past identities.


    And after joining the world government, they had a new identity, and that identity was CP-0.


    If it wasn''t for his sister, Domino, who had mentioned it to him personally, Lorne wouldn''t have believed that the most powerful department of force in the hands of the so-called righteous world government was made up of those infamous pirates.


    Only, after learning later that those Five Old Stars had once all been pirates as well, Lorne was not surprised.


    This world, after all, was the world of pirates, and the navy and pirates, were already one and the same!


    "That''s him! This is the man who has brutalized many of the Celestial Dragons!"


    That Fat Celestial Dragon Man who had been let go by Eniro pointed at Eniro and shouted angrily.


    After having a few CP-0s as backing, this Fat Sky Dragon Man was no longer as humble as before, and the range looked at Aene Lu with a resentful face.


    "You guys finish him off!"


    "Hey,"


    Aneeru sighed and sat up from the floor.


    How could these people not know the preciousness of valuing life?


    Several orbs of thunder surrounded Enylu''s body, and Enylu smiled as he looked at the CP-0s in front of him, whose breath was getting heavier, and tilted his head.


    "You guys, you''ve finally come."


    The reason he was torturing these Celestial Dragons was simply because he was bored, while the thing he enjoyed more was fighting.


    Especially, fighting with strong people.


    These people who came out of the advancing city were called strong people.


    "You guys get on it!"


    The fat Triton shouted hoarsely at the sight of several CP-0 agents not moving at all. But as soon as he raised his own finger and pointed at Enylu, a thunderbolt fell from the sky and struck him.


    The Celestial Draconian suit he was wearing instantly turned to ash, along with his entire body, and turned into a black field.


    "It''s too noisy."


    Enylu said with a frown. This stupid Triton was too noisy.


    After saying that, he looked at the few CP-0 agents in front of him and spoke slowly.


    "Are you guys the only ones?"


    "More CP-0 agents are on their way over here, and you''re winging it."


    One of the agents spoke up, he looked at Enylu and looked complicated, as if he was remembering himself from many years ago.


    Back then, he was also this untamed, but in the end, he had ended up in this situation. He wondered if the man in front of him, who had eyes above his head, could still maintain his pride after being caught by the world government and wearing that humiliating collar.


    "So, there is no point in fighting unnecessarily. You may surrender now."


    Another CP-0 agent spoke up, and he chose to advise surrender.


    Although Eniro was powerful and renowned in the New World, they were not weak.


    A real fight would be nothing more than a waste of time.


    "Surrender? You asked me to surrender."


    Aneeru was a little surprised. He hadn''t expected that there were people telling him to surrender when it had come to such a time.


    They did have the chance to surrender before they ascended to Marijoa, but after doing something like this, the two sides had reached a point of incompatibility.


    Surrendering was tantamount to death.


    Besides, Enylu wasn''t afraid.


    "You may have misunderstood something."


    He looked at the CP-O agents in front of him, a smile curving his lips.


    "I just think that there are too few of you to warm up with a few more."


    Boom!


    ......


    Lorne saw that in the Pongal Castle behind him, he was suddenly hit by a thunderbolt as thick as a stone pillar, and then countless thunderbolts roared up and flashed with electricity.


    The roars of the strong could be heard faintly, as well as the desperate wails of the weak.


    "Let''s have some fun."


    Lorne said slowly, and then continued walking towards the front.


    Beneath his feet lay the bodies of several masked CP-0 agents.


    These men, before they found Enylu, had surrounded Lorne. Then, all together, they tried to attack Lorne directly.


    But unfortunately, they failed in the end.


    And the result of failure was death.


    To these people, Lorne did not have the slightest mercy, although it was possible that they had once been an all-powerful baron in the past, but since they had abandoned their identities, they were their enemies in Lorne''s eyes.


    And to treat his enemies, Lorne was never softhearted.


    "You devil!"


    A CP-0 agent looked at Lorne, who was walking towards him step by step, and said in horror.


    He knew that Lorne was strong, but he didn''t expect Lorne to be so strong that a group of his own people attacked, but Lorne easily defused them.


    "I seem to have an impression of you."


    Lorne looked at this CP-0 who kept retreating, he had just punched him, but a strange light appeared, bouncing off his own attack.


    "Refracted Fruit, it looks like you''ve been to Adela looking for me before, ended up not catching me, and then created a mess in Adela."


    Lorne meditated and finally remembered that there was no way around it, the fruit''s ability was too obvious.


    At that time, he had no resistance against these CP-0 agents, but now, the two had switched positions.


    Seeing that Lorne remembered himself, this agent was even more afraid, and he tried to escape, but the air around him seemed like a gelatinous substance that he couldn''t use his strength.


    "You''re good at what you do, except, it''s mine now."


    Lorne looked at the other party and said faintly.


    Then, he directly controlled the other party''s perception ability and threw him into the space of the "castle fruit" in his hand.

 1244 Chapter 1218 Two Of The Five Old Stars

    Of course, Ron will not let go of this seemingly good fruit ability. After returning to the Sky City, Ron will take out this fruit ability and use it for himself.


    After passing through Pangel Castle, you came to the Tianlong Treasury.


    It seems that no one has been here for hundreds of years, and the steps are covered with moss.The towering door was closed tightly, as if it would never open.


    But this door could not stop Ron, or in other words, there was no door in this world that could stop Ron.But he did not open the door.


    Because, someone stood on the steps waiting for him.


    "You guys, aren''t you afraid of death?"


    Lorne looked at the two old men in front of him. One was wearing glasses and white Wano country style clothes. His figure was thin, but he was wearing a long knife around his waist.It is like a sharp sword that may be out of its sheath at any time.


    Another stand is straight.Clenched fists and bandages wrapped around his strong fists, as if a high mountain was unattainable.


    If anyone else sees these two people, they will definitely be able to recognize that these two people are the highest powers ruling this world government, the five old stars.


    "Fist, sword?"


    Lorne looked at the two men and slowly said the code name of each other. No one knew the real name of Wu Lao Xing, which seemed to be a taboo on the ocean.


    And Lorne also learned the names of the other five old stars from the dead body that was defeated in his hands.


    Fist, sword, plague.


    After matching the person in front of him with these codes one by one, Lorne guessed the identity of the other person.


    "I have to admit that in these hundreds of years of history, you are indeed a unique person."


    The swordsman wearing the clothes of the country of Japan looked at Ron and slowly said.


    His voice was hoarse, as if a worn-out sword was hit by a hammer.


    "Even if I have lived so long, I can''t think of anyone who can match you."


    "Is this a compliment?"


    Lorne stopped his footsteps and looked at the two five old stars playfully.


    He knew very well that his journey to this place to find what Roger had left behind would definitely not go too smoothly, so he was ready to fight.


    "Do not,"


    The old man in Hezhi Country shook his head.


    "The powerful pirates who have exceeded an era have seen many people emerge in these hundreds of years of history."


    "As far as the original Longma, as close as the nearest Roger, Caesar. Without exception, they are all outstanding people."


    "But none of them is as unique as you."


    On this point, the elders of the country of Hezhi did not lie, because the five old stars of them also belonged to these outstanding people.


    "You are the most special person we have ever met, and you are qualified to be one of us."


    Said the old man from Wano Country.He threw an olive branch to Lorne.


    As long as Lorne agrees, he can become one of the five old stars that rule the sea.


    "And after that, all the sins you have done before will be erased by us. In history, you can''t find any stains on you."


    "Including, I attacked Mary Joa twice and slaughtered the Dragonites without fear?"


    Lorne said playfully.


    It is ironic to say that now in Pangel Castle, the people of Tianlong are wailing in pain, and the world government that should have protected them is negotiating with the initiator of this incident.


    No one cares about the lives of these most noble Tianlong people.


    "Dragon?"


    The tall old man standing next to the old man in the country sneered.


    "They are just the tools we push ahead."


    As the one-time pirate overlord, none of these five old stars can afford to look down upon the Sky Dragon.


    "It sounds very good. You only need to pay the price of forgetting your past, and you can become a monarch above this world and rule this world with eternal life."


    Lorne smiled.The two five old stars did not deny this.


    It seemed that the information Long brought to himself before was correct.


    "You are very smart."


    The old man in the country thought that Lorne had agreed to his terms.In fact, when he was negotiating with Lorne, he had no bottom in his heart, because Lorne was a complete madman, and no one could guess what this madman wanted to do next.


    No one can guess what a lunatic thinks.Unless he is also a lunatic.


    But the five old stars are not crazy, on the contrary, they are very smart.Know how to judge the situation.


    "Wait a minute, I will send someone to erase the traces of your Wienhill family, but this requires your cooperation."


    "Welcome to the pinnacle of power in this world."


    He didn''t expect that the negotiation would be so smooth this time, but this is something that can be expected.


    After all, none of them could guess what Ron was thinking or what Ron wanted.


    "But I refuse."


    The old man in the country of He stretched out his hand in the air and said, Ron suddenly shook his head and said lightly.


    "I have never had the habit of sharing power with others."


    "Especially, this kind of right to rule the world, I prefer to enjoy it exclusively."


    Lorne looked at the old man from Wano country whose expression gradually became stiff and embarrassed, and said playfully.


    In this world, few people have done something like provoking the five old stars, right?


    When Lorne did this, he just wanted to say, cool.


    This kind of pleasure is ten times more refreshing than killing the Tianlongren!


    "That is, is going to fight?"


    The strong five old star said coldly, from the beginning, he never thought of being able to convince Ron.He took off all the bandages wrapped around his hands, revealing his callous fists.


    Being a five-star for hundreds of years did not make him forget who he was.


    In the heart of this powerful five-star, his most basic identity is still a pirate.


    And the way to solve things between pirates is to fight.


    "Don¡¯t think you can defeat us by killing the dead body, because the dead body¡¯s strength is the weakest among us. If he doesn¡¯t have time to release his skills, any of us can do it. Kill the corpse instantly."


    The strong five old stars walked towards Lorne step by step.And Lorne tilted his head and became excited.


    The previous battle on the island of Angela did not make him enjoyable. On the one hand, many of the pirates who participated in the battle had a good relationship with him, and the people on both sides would not really kill him. On the other hand, Just knowing that he and others are in Neo''s dream world, everyone has lost the desire to fight.


    And now, in the face of the five old stars, Lorne will not keep any hands!

 1245 Chapter 1219 A swordsman stronger than a dragon horse and a fighter stronger than Kapu

    "It is indeed a pity."


    The old man from Wano Country also shook his head and drew the saber from his waist.


    "Many years ago, there was a genius like you in Wano Country. He was called Ryoma."


    "Longma suppressed this era with his own strength, but no matter how powerful a person is, there is no way to resist the erosion of the years. He will get old soon."


    "At that time, I found him and also sent him such an invitation. Do you know how he answered me?"


    The long blade was sharp and shone with cold light, and Lorne saw his faint smile through the blade.


    "Probably refused."


    Ryoma died, and his tomb was buried in the country of Won,


    He became the legend of the country, and even his saber, the famous sword, Qiushui, became the treasure of the country.


    Later, Kaido and the black charcoal serpent captured the country of Wano. At that time, Moria, who was in full swing, led his men to invade Wano, and in the end, under the cover of his loyal men, Moria lingered and fled. There.


    However, while fleeing from the country of Wano, Moria stole Ryoma''s tomb and took out Ryoma''s body in the tomb along with his sword.


    Then, during Lorne''s deep sleep, a group of pirate heroes attempted to invade Sdio, and Moria used Ryoma''s body to resurrect this famous swordsman.After these people were defeated by Garrett, Ryoma''s body naturally became one of Lorne''s collections.


    Even after several eras, hundreds of years, when Lorne stood in front of Ryoma''s corpse, he could still feel an unruly breath.


    Even if he died, his time is not over.


    "He is as unruly as you, thinking that there is nothing in this world that can restrain him, not even death."


    The old man from Wano Country said so, and then shook his head with regret.Opening his clothes, a scarred scar appeared on his chest.


    "So, I had a swordsmanship competition with him, and he tried his best to leave such a scar on my body. And he died where we competed with swords."


    This old man turned out to be a swordsman with more advanced swordsmanship than Ryoma!


    If this news spreads, I am afraid it will shock the entire sea.


    Because, in the sea at this time, if you want to ask who is the strongest swordsman, all the pirates will not hesitate to say that it is the Hawkeye Mihawk, one of the seven seas under the king. There are very few strong players in Hawke''s competition, except for Shanks, one of the current four emperors, only the famous strong like the captain of the white beard''s team, Bista.


    However, if you want to ask who is the most powerful swordsman in history, many people will have a different answer.


    Some people say that they want to live in the present, while Hawkeye Mihawk¡¯s swordsmanship is unmatched. Some people argue that in the vast history of history, a swordsman like Hawkeye Mihawk should not be able to survive. Few, he is not the most powerful swordsman.


    These people quarreled hard, but the most mentioned name was this dragon horse.


    Dragon Slayer Swordsman Ryoma is considered to be a great swordsman who is definitely not weaker than Hawkeye, and is even more terrifying than Hawkeye.


    "This is the price for rejecting us."


    The old man from Wano Country arranged his clothes and said slowly.


    "Ryoma is dead, and you are no exception."


    At this time, the other five old stars with calluses on his hands snorted coldly, and his cold eyes scanned Ron.


    This is the look in the eyes of the warrior.


    Because after Lorne saw this old man, he thought of another person.


    A man who is also good at fighting with his fists, the naval hero Karp.


    Moreover, the feeling that the five old stars gave to Ron was even stronger than that of Karp.It was as towering as a high mountain, unattainable, and stood still despite the thunder and lightning, and howling the wind.


    This is something that can only be done after exercising the physical strength to the extreme.


    This world is a very real world, that is, people will age, after aging, strength will slowly decline, this is something that no one can avoid.


    Whitebeard is the best example. When he was young, he was invincible and made the title of the strongest man in the world, but after he got old, he could only accompany the potion bottle all day long, and he could not even participate in a complete war.


    This is good for those who are capable. Those who rely solely on their own flesh to fight have a shorter peak period of strength.


    This is why newcomers always step on the upper ranks of the elderly on the sea, not because the new generation is stronger than the generation, but because the old people have already passed the peak of their own strength and are not worthy of the name. Wait until these newcomers are old. After that, they became old people.


    When Lorne became famous, Karp was already in middle age.Although he hasn''t shown his old age like a white beard, his strength has definitely declined compared to the peak period.


    Lorne didn''t know how powerful Karp was at his peak, but the sense of oppression that the five elder star in front of him gave him, he probably guessed it.


    It''s like a high mountain pressing on one''s shoulders, even if the other party doesn''t make a move, just this kind of oppression is enough to suffocate the weak.


    Because of the immortal surgery, this five-star seems to be old, but his body has maintained its peak period for hundreds of years.How strong is Karp, who has maintained his power during his peak period for hundreds of years?Lorne couldn''t imagine, but he knew that he would be able to see it soon.


    "Ha ha ha ha."


    Facing the two aggressive five-stars, Ron did not show a flustered expression on his face, instead, he began to get excited.


    Things finally became interesting.


    At this time, Pongel Castle behind Lorne once again heard a loud noise.


    A thunder as thick as a water snake fell from the sky and hit the castle directly, vaguely hearing the wailing of countless strong men.


    On the side of Anilu, he also started to play.


    And these wailing sounds stopped abruptly, and turned into fear and despair.


    An emerald green gas filled Pangel Castle.


    That is, another five old star, the ability of the plague!


    "Ha ha ha ha."


    Facing the two aggressive five-stars, Ron did not show a flustered expression on his face, instead, he began to get excited.


    Things finally became interesting.


    At this time, Pongel Castle behind Lorne once again heard a loud noise.


    A thunder as thick as a water snake fell from the sky and hit the castle directly, vaguely hearing the wailing of countless strong men.


    On the side of Anilu, he also started to play.


    And these wailing sounds stopped abruptly, and turned into fear and despair.


    An emerald green gas filled Pangel Castle.


    That is, another five old star, the ability of the plague!

 1246 Chapter 1220 Legendary Fall (1)

    "Your subordinates should have been found by the plague now."


    The old man who ruled the country slowly said.


    "Even if he has the most powerful natural devil fruit, he is not immune to disease. He can''t be an opponent of the plague."


    The old man from the country of Wazumi had a flat tone. He pointed the long sword in his hand at Lorne, and the surface of the long sword reflected cold light.


    "Although I don''t know why you came to Mary Joa to die, when you refused our invitation, your fate was already doomed."


    "You will die here."


    At the moment of speaking, the strong old man moved.


    He shook his fist, hard like an iron block, towards Lorne''s head.


    There was no bells and whistles, just a simple punch, but Ron felt as if a high mountain was born, pressing in front of him.


    There is no escape, nowhere to escape.


    Can only head to head with this mountain.


    But Lorne did not panic at all, but took a deep breath.


    He raised his arm, and the dark, armed color was domineering covering his arm.


    The fists of the two people collided in the air, and the shock wave directly tore the ground.


    The people at the foot of Mount Maria on the Red Earth Continent, only saw countless heavily armed soldiers rushing up towards Joya. They guessed what happened on the mountain, but as soon as these soldiers got on the bubble lift, Mariachi moved suddenly. The mountain shakes.


    Countless rubble fell from the sky and scattered on the ground.


    A pair of punches between Lorne and the old man actually cut the height of Mary Joa''s mountain by one meter.


    How terrible!


    The two moved back several meters at the same time. Ron felt his muscles sore and his bones broke in exclamation, while the other party shook his arms with a cold expression on his face.


    Is this the physical power of the most powerful warrior?After hundreds of years of uninterrupted exercise, he has transcended physical limitations and reached a new realm.An emerald green light flashed across Ron''s arm.


    In an instant, Lorne used As Fruit to heal the injury on his arm.


    And the old man with the sword took advantage of this opportunity to rush up.


    His movements have reached the point of returning to innocence, there is no big opening and closing, no vertical and horizontal sword energy.


    It''s just a simple hack.


    But this sword blocked all of Lorne''s retreat and all possible ways of avoiding it.


    A sword was cut from Ron''s left shoulder and slid out from his right abdomen, almost splitting Ron''s whole person in half.


    "If you can only do this, you are a bit worse than Ryoma."


    The blood slid down to the ground along the edge of the old man''s long sword, the old man took the knife and said lightly.


    The original dragon horse, but left indelible injuries on him.


    And now Lorne is vulnerable!


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha."


    However, Luo En''s body was clearly chopped in half, but did not fall to the ground. He suddenly covered his face and laughed.


    The laughter was horrible and maddening, resounding throughout Mary Gioia.


    "Hahahahaha!"


    "Are you crazy?"


    The old man with the sword said coldly, and at the same time the sword light in his hand was like lightning, and the knife was shot countless times in an instant, slashing on Ron''s body, slicing Ron''s body into countless pieces.


    But these fragments seemed to have some kind of connection, and they were not scattered, but combined into Ron''s body.


    Lorne''s broken body.


    "What a terrible two-color domineering, what an indestructible physical force, what a quick swordsmanship!"


    He did not hesitate to praise the two old men.


    Countless black shadows emerged from behind him. In an instant, the black shadows enveloped the sky, the dark clouds changed color, and the entire sky became dim.


    "Only with such strength can I have a good fight."


    Lorne laughed and said, a ghost got into his body, and in an instant, his body was restored to its original state.


    "Yaze''s ghost fruit!"


    In an instant, the old man with the sword recognized this ability used by Ron.Hundreds of years of life allowed him to see countless people with devil fruit abilities, and seeing the same devil fruit, will be developed into different appearances in the hands of people with different fruit abilities.


    He is no stranger to this ghost fruit, in fact, in his time, he once fought with the owner of a ghost fruit.


    Yaze is the weakest among so many ghost fruit owners he has ever seen.


    And Lorne, without a doubt, is the most powerful among the possessors of ghost fruit.


    He had never heard of the number of ghosts that nearly obscured the sky.


    These are the undead who died in Lorne''s hands over the years.


    "It seems that this is a war of attrition."


    The old man with the sword slowly said to his companion, both of them knew exactly what the ability of the ghost fruit is. If there is no targeted devil fruit ability or method, the only way to defeat the owner of the ghost fruit is to take his Kill all the ghosts you control!


    "No wonder you can kill dead bodies."


    The strong old man twisted his head and said lightly.


    "I haven''t loosened my muscles and bones for hundreds of years, and I haven''t fought seriously. Let''s fight hard today."


    Even if he knew Lorne''s fruiting ability, he was not afraid at all.


    Even though he has been a five-star for hundreds of years, the blood flowing in this old man''s body is still the pirate''s blood.


    Is eager to fight blood.


    "Go on, old friend!"


    The old man with the sword solemnly said, a layer of armed domineering instantly covered his long sword.


    Then he rushed towards Lorne.


    An unknown ghost floating in the air rushed towards him, but was smashed to pieces by the old man.


    The top swordsman can cut everything.


    Flesh, running water, steel, flame, ice.


    Even ghosts that don''t exist.


    Everything in the world is cut without me!


    An army of hundreds of ghosts dispersed and surrounded the old man with the sword.


    But at this time, there was a loud noise between the heavens and the earth, and the whole earth shook.


    The strong old man blasted this ghost-covered world out of a hole with one punch!


    "Fight! Use your best!"


    And Lorne stood in place from beginning to end, as if he was the monarch commanding the entire world, waiting for the challenge of the brave.


    Between waving hands, these ghosts flew like purgatory on earth.


    And the two five old stars are like warriors rushing into this hell, even though they are less than 100 meters away from Lorne.


    However, this distance of one hundred meters is like Tianhe at this time. Every step they take, it will be ten times more difficult.


    In almost a few breaths, they fell into this dark hell.

 1247 Chapter 1221 Legendary Fall (2)

    "This is your boldest plan I have ever seen."


    New world, giant whale waters.


    White Beard stood on his warship, looking at the old friend who was standing on the navy deck not far away.


    "To be honest, I didn''t think that this plan turned out to be your idea. I thought you would step by step, steadily and steadily, and gradually devour the pirates of the new world."


    The entire sea has been frozen by the green pheasant''s abilities, and the pirates under his command have already battled with the elite navy brought by the Warring States Period.


    Marco took the lead and directly dragged Admiral Huang Yuan.


    Two people, one is eternal light, the other is immortal fire, entangled in mid-air.


    Diamond Joz stopped the green pheasant, he was a strong shield in this world, and he blocked the attack of the green pheasant with his body.


    The other captains were against those elite lieutenants.


    But this time the navy was almost dispatched by the entire army. In addition to these two admirals, there is also the admiral Akadog who claims to have the most powerful offensive demon fruit ability in the world, and has the title of "hero" in the navy. Will Karp.


    And his old friend, the Warring States Period of the Navy Headquarters Marshal Buddha!


    These people have not taken any action yet, but are standing on the deck, looking at each other with White Beard.


    "Grumbling!"


    He took out the wine gourd from his waist.After drinking all the wine in it, he left the wine gourd at will.


    At this time, he had forgotten the doctor''s instructions.


    If you can''t drink happily and fight happily, then what is the point of being a pirate?


    The first point, Baibeard has spent his entire life to achieve, and the second point, Baibeard is now preparing to do it.


    boom!


    He picked up his Daguan Knife, leaped forward and jumped onto the ice.


    Numerous cracks appeared on the entire ice surface. The navy and pirates were unstable, and many of them fell directly to the ground.


    "If you want the old man''s head, then come and get it."


    He walked step by step towards the navy warship, across the entire battlefield, a lavender oppressive force enveloped the entire battlefield, some navy and pirates who were not able to withstand the ability, fell directly to the death and injury, fell into coma.


    The man with the strongest title has finally returned to this world once again with the posture of the king over the world for decades.


    Unscrupulously expressing the anger he has suppressed for decades.


    And the desire to fight.


    A giant navy lieutenant was about to attack the old man. His fists, which were much larger than normal, slammed into the white beard''s head.


    The white beard turned his back to the other person, looking at the dark shadow that was gradually expanding on the ground, without any intention of avoiding it.


    "It''s done!"


    The giant lieutenant thought that the white beard was too old, and even the domineering had forgotten how to use it.He shouted excitedly.


    But just at the moment when this fist was about to touch White Beard''s head.The white beard moved.


    He waved his hand, and his muscles burst out instantly, blocking the punch behind him.


    then.


    "Don''t underestimate me! Bastard!"


    He jumped, grabbed the head of this giant lieutenant, and slammed it down on the ice of the sea.


    The giants tried their best to get rid of the power of the white beard, but they were like a weak and helpless little girl who had no resistance at all when they encountered those fierce pirates.


    boom!


    The head of the lieutenant of the giant tribe directly pressed the white beard into the ice.He smashed a huge hole in the entire sea.


    This old lion once again uttered his own roar in front of the world.


    Although the lion is old, his minions are good!


    He raised his Daguan Knife and swung it down at the body of this giant lieutenant who was already lying motionless on the ground. The cracks in countless spaces gathered on the Daguan Knife, as if tearing the entire space apart.


    "For decades, I finally saw this old guy once again."


    Standing on the deck, Warring States muttered to himself in a tone that seemed to be missed.


    He still remembers that many years ago, when Whitebeard was young, he was also so rebellious. After developing his devil fruit to the limit, he seemed to be able to tear the whole world apart.


    This is the most powerful destructive fruit in the world, the power of shaking the fruit.


    But now is not the time to miss, when Baibeard lifted himself to shut the knife, the Warring States period moved.


    His whole body turned into a big golden Buddha and rushed towards the white beard.


    "In front of the old man, do you want to hurt the old man''s subordinates?


    A huge shock wave flew towards the white beard.


    The white beard also reacted instantly, waving his sturdy arm forward.


    The space ahead suddenly shattered.


    The white beard turned his back to the other person, looking at the dark shadow that was gradually expanding on the ground, without any intention of avoiding it.


    "It''s done!"


    The giant lieutenant thought that the white beard was too old, and even the domineering had forgotten how to use it.He shouted excitedly.


    But just at the moment when this fist was about to touch White Beard''s head.The white beard moved.


    He waved his hand, and his muscles burst out instantly, blocking the punch behind him.


    then.


    "Don''t underestimate me! Bastard!"


    He jumped, grabbed the head of this giant lieutenant, and slammed it down on the ice of the sea.


    The giants tried their best to get rid of the power of the white beard, but they were like a weak and helpless little girl who had no resistance at all when they encountered those fierce pirates.


    boom!


    The head of the lieutenant of the giant tribe directly pressed the white beard into the ice.He smashed a huge hole in the entire sea.


    This old lion once again uttered his own roar in front of the world.


    Although the lion is old, his minions are good!


    He raised his Daguan Knife and swung it down at the body of this giant lieutenant who was already lying motionless on the ground. The cracks in countless spaces gathered on the Daguan Knife, as if tearing the entire space apart.


    "For decades, I finally saw this old guy once again."


    Standing on the deck, Warring States muttered to himself in a tone that seemed to be missed.


    He still remembers that many years ago, when Whitebeard was young, he was also so rebellious. After developing his devil fruit to the limit, he seemed to be able to tear the whole world apart.


    This is the most powerful destructive fruit in the world, the power of shaking the fruit.


    But now is not the time to miss, when Baibeard lifted himself to shut the knife, the Warring States period moved.


    His whole body turned into a big golden Buddha and rushed towards the white beard.


    "In front of the old man, do you want to hurt the old man''s subordinates?


    A huge shock wave flew towards the white beard.


    The white beard also reacted instantly, waving his sturdy arm forward.


    The space ahead suddenly shattered.

 1248 Chapter 1222 Legendary Fall (3)

    The Red Earth Continent, on the other side near the New World.


    A group of people in cloaks stood on the edge of the cliff and looked down at the entire sea.


    "It seems that the guy Lorne has already started to take action, did he single-handedly attacked Mary Joa? It really seems like something that guy likes to do."


    The headed man in the green cloak turned his head and looked at the direction of the highest mountain in the red earth continent behind him, named Mary Joa, with a faint smile.


    At this time, the top of Mariagioa was completely shrouded in a group of shadows, and thunder and lightning flashed in the shadows, like the end of the world.


    "Lorne Boy has always been like this. He will do what he said to do."


    Next to this man, a man who was slightly shorter and also wearing a cloak said that his voice was a masculine male voice, but when he said it, there was a woman''s pretentiousness.


    Then, he took off the cloak directly.


    "I have left the jurisdiction of the world government, and there is no need to cover up my identity."


    The man said slowly, inside the cloak, there was a perverted man wearing black mesh stockings and heavy makeup on his face.


    "Yes."


    The man in the lead said in agreement, he also took off his cloak, and following his movements, the group of people standing behind him threw down their cloaks.


    These people are surprisingly the main members of the revolutionary army who have been wanted by the world government for a long time!


    The man in the lead was the leader of the revolutionary army, the most vicious prisoner in the world, the son of the naval hero Karp, and the most promising lieutenant admiral in the navy.


    Monkey D. Dragon!


    He checked the time, then said lightly.


    "Time should be almost up."


    "Bello Beatty Girl is pretty reliable, now she should have a boat ready."


    Belo Beatty is one of the four commanders of the Revolutionary Army, the commander of the Eastern Army, the person who inspires the fruit, and one of the right-hand men of the dragon.


    Sure enough, when the male demon''s voice just fell, the phone worm in Long''s arms rang, and a woman said in a flat, unhurried voice.


    "Everything is ready, the ship has docked in the designated place...Ah! Hurry up and fire the guns, those damn navies are here again!"


    "Any problem? Betty?"


    Long asked.


    After a roar of gunfire, Betty was able to answer the dragon''s words.


    "Everything is done, head. Most of the main force of the navy is not in the base of the front end of the New World, and their backbone is also in the meat grinder in the middle of the New World, so the people who come here are some trash fish. , I can solve it alone."


    "Thank you, Betty."


    Long said lightly, and then Betty hung up the phone worm directly.


    "Betty Girl is as reliable as ever!"


    The Shemale King couldn''t help sighing. He held his cheeks with both hands, looking like a young girl carrying spring, and the people around him seemed to have been surprised, without any expression.


    "Since the stage has been set up for us, how can we not perform?"


    The dragon looked at this endless sea, which was the top sea area in the whole world. Now in the whole world, all the strong men have gathered in this sea area, carrying out the most tragic fight.


    And how can this fight without their revolutionary army?


    "Are you ready? Warriors fighting for this world."


    The dragon opened his hands, as if to embrace the whole world.


    "ready anytime!"


    Behind him, all the revolutionary soldiers shouted in their most excited voice.


    "Then, let''s start our performance."


    Long said lightly, and then, he jumped and jumped directly from the edge of the red earth continent.


    "It''s crazy, will you become such a lunatic after being in contact with the Wienhill family for a long time."


    The ladyboy king said helplessly, but he still followed the dragon without any hesitation, and jumped off the cliff.


    All the soldiers of the Revolutionary Army, like fanatics who are not afraid of life and death, jumped off the cliff one by one.


    The bottom of the red earth continent.In other words, the entrance to the new world.


    A naval battleship was drifting quietly in this sea area, and some surrounding naval battleships slowly approached here, but they were all repelled by the fierce fire from the battleship.


    "Warriors, cheer up and let this group of navies know how powerful our revolutionary army is!"


    On the deck of the battleship, a woman with short purple hair, dark glasses, and a simple waistcoat draped her upper body without any shyness, smoking a cigarette and shouting.


    The revolutionary army on the ship, after hearing the woman''s voice, seemed to have taken a stimulant, and was instantly inspired.


    They turned their muzzles and aimed them at the approaching naval warships before firing directly.


    This naval warship actually suppressed more than ten surrounding naval warships in its firepower!


    At this time, as if feeling something, the woman turned her head and looked towards the sky.


    Countless black spots appeared on the high mountain-like walls on the edge of the red earth continent, and then gradually became larger.


    "They are here!"


    The woman shouted excitedly, and the dragon''s body slammed heavily on the deck, but when he was in the air, he reduced his strength, so it did not cause much damage to the deck.


    The others were riding on a huge crow and were carried by the crow to the deck of this warship.


    "Thank you. Callas BOY!"


    After landing, the Shemale King thanked the black crow into a man wearing a plague doctor mask and a black feather coat, but the latter turned his head to one side, saying that he didn''t want to pay attention to this abnormality.


    "Is that what you said is no problem?"


    Long looked at the more than ten naval warships surrounding this sea area. From a distance, one could see that at the end of the sea level, more naval warships were rushing towards this place.He said helplessly.


    "I just stole one of their naval warships. Who knew they were chasing me like crazy. If I didn''t wait for you, I could get rid of them easily."


    "I know."


    Long said helplessly, he did not want to entangle these people, so he waved his hand.


    Suddenly, a tornado suddenly rose in the originally silent sea, and the sea tornado moved continuously, involving these naval ships.


    "Hurry up!"


    Long said lightly to his men, the sea tornado directly involved the navy warship in it, and then threw the warship away.


    He chose the simplest and most direct way to leave these naval encirclement.


    "Our goal is that the navy is located at the base of the new world!"


    "Are you ready for a big fight?"

 1249 Chapter 1223 Legendary Fall (4)

    Mary Gioia, Pungle Castle.


    The entire castle collapsed after being hit by strong players from outside, and the surviving Tianlong people fled madly outside.


    This day will be the nightmare of their lives.


    And Ainilu did not stop these people, because in his opinion, the lives of these Heavenly Dragons, like the ants, were worthless.


    What he cared about, the feeling of controlling the world afterwards, and the hearty battle.


    "Before, what happened to Guolan Island was done by you."


    Ainilu looked at the old man standing in front of him with a weird smile on his lips.


    "Even the navy is being played around by you, thinking that the terrible plague fruit has really reappeared in this world, without knowing that the person who controls this fruit is your own person."


    "After paying such a big price, your purpose is only to prevent us from getting the last piece of historical text. Is it really worth it?"


    Ainilu was surrounded by thunder and lightning, and the green mist that filled the ruins, as soon as he approached him, he would be dispelled by the thunder and lightning.And the luck of the others in this ruin is not as good as Ainilu.


    These people were all shrouded by the plague. They lay on the ground and began to wailing. After a while, these people slowly stood up from the ground, and then their eyes were godless, like walking corpses and walking towards Aini Road. come over.


    Among them, there are even those with bad luck!


    However, in the eyes of the old man, the lives of the Tianlong people seemed to be no different from the lives of the soldiers in Pangel Castle.


    All are like ants.


    For this, Ainilu admires him very much.


    At least, this old man, who was his opponent, was fundamentally different from those Tianlongren pigs.


    "Whether it is worth it or not does not depend on you."


    The old man slowly opened his mouth and said that some of the infected people who rushed towards Aini Road were directly struck by the thick thunder and lightning, and their whole people turned into coke.


    But these infected people are not afraid of death, just like dead men, and never take a step back.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, the old man looked at Ainilu as if he had a chance to win.


    "You are considered by us to be the greatest scourge of this era and a turning point in history. We must erase your existence and put history back on track."


    "For the continuation of history, this price is of course worth it."


    A denser plague mist spread out from the old man''s body.


    The space around Aini Road is gradually compressed, getting smaller and smaller.His only choice seemed to be to incarnate as Thunder and escape when the plague engulfed all the way out.


    But is it the character of Ainilu to escape?


    of course not!


    As a god, how could he escape?!


    "Razer!"


    Countless thunder snakes flew out of Ainilu''s body, and then rushed towards the old man from all angles.


    But at this time, one was wearing a white robe.The figure wearing a gas mask suddenly stood in front of the old man, covering himself with an armed and domineering body to block this shock.


    Razer tore out countless tears in his clothes, and under the robe, some black spots appeared on his strong skin.


    This is a trace of being scorched by the high temperature of lightning.


    But this man didn''t say a word, and stood firmly in front of the old man.It seems to be the most loyal guard in the world.


    "We five old stars perform their own duties, some are responsible for managing the navy, some are responsible for the social relations of the subordinate countries, and some are responsible for communicating with the people of Tianlong, and my responsibility is to manage the intelligence department."


    Seeing this scene, the old man slowly said.


    "The entire CP-0 department directly obeys my orders, or in other words, I am the real ruler of the CP-0 department!"


    While the old man was talking, more powerful men who wore gas masks and couldn''t see their faces came here and surrounded the place.


    The old man never thought of a fair 1V1 duel with Ainilu. He only valued the result. The result he wanted was the people brought by Lorne and died here.


    In order to achieve this result, he didn''t care about the process required.


    "Wynhill..."


    Among them, a man wearing a wolf mask looked at Ainilu with a bitter look, and said hoarsely.


    "Do I know you?"


    This kind of inexplicable resentment made Ainilu feel a little confused.He couldn''t help but glanced at the CP-0 agent and asked suspiciously.


    "You bastard! My whole life was ruined by you! How dare you forget me!"


    The hoarse man yelled in his most angry voice.


    "Asshole! Asshole! Asshole!"


    His glory, his past, his most valued companion, even his face, his name, everything about him was ruined by the man named Lorne.


    In the cannibalistic cave on Suan Island, the man hid under the body of his companion, and he swore an oath that if he could get out alive, he would have the craziest revenge against the Veenhill family. .


    And this old man named Wu Lao Xing, seeing his desire for hatred, specially made him a member of CP-0.


    The man gave everything he had and became a dog under the command of the five old stars. He waited until today to get a chance for revenge.


    And this man from the Vennhill family dared to say that he didn''t know him!?


    "Asshole! Asshole!"


    "Remember, this is just the beginning of my revenge. The man who destroyed your Vennhill family name is called..."


    The man yelled, he just wanted to say his name.But at this time, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his chest.


    He looked down. He didn''t know when a dark hole appeared in his chest. The skin and bones around the hole were all burned into coke by lightning.


    And this avenger who finally walked in front of the Vennhill family slowly fell down.


    The plague mist rushed into his body frantically, his eyes widened.


    He is not reconciled!In the end, he still didn''t avenge the family, but at this time, he didn''t even have the strength to move his fingers.


    "Sorry, I don''t like to remember the names of miscellaneous fish."


    Ainilu retracted his fist and said lightly.


    The Vennhill family walked along this way. I don¡¯t know how many people offended him. If he remembers everyone¡¯s names, when will he remember them?


    The other CP-0 agents showed no expressions after seeing their companions fall.


    A dog died, it was the kind of scrawny dog ??without any fighting power.


    What''s the point?


    "Sorry, you killed one of your dogs, you wouldn''t mind."


    "of course not."


    The old man smiled.


    "So."


    "Thor!"


    Numerous thunders entangled Ainilu''s body, and his whole person was like a thunder god on the nine heavens.


    "It''s time to fight."


    Ainilu said.

 1250 Chapter 1224

    Mary Gioia, thunder and lightning flashed in Pangel Castle, and there was constant wailing that did not seem to be human.


    And Lorne was standing in the center of countless ghosts, like the commander of the Nether army, looking at the two in front of him, and constantly rushing toward him.


    A sword light that almost split the entire sky in half flashed, clearing a passage from the ground covered by this cup of ghosts, and the two five old stars took advantage of this opportunity to rush into this passage.


    But before they took a few steps, the ghosts behind covered it, covering the passage, the ghosts seemed to be endless, endlessly killing them.


    At this time, the distance between the two five old stars was a full fifty meters away from Lorne!


    "To be able to do this, you are already very strong."


    Lorne looked at the two strong men who were still struggling, and said lightly.


    After completely releasing the ghosts in the body, this is already Lorne¡¯s peak combat power. Even if the strong men on Angela Island are added together, it may not be possible to do better than these two five-stars. .


    Maintained the peak state for hundreds of years, let the strength of these two powerhouses go further!


    You know, the closer the ghosts to Lorne are, the stronger they are. Over the years, the ghosts that Lorne has collected and how many powerful men have died in the hands of Lorne, even he doesn¡¯t even know it. So many ghosts wandering in the battlefield have been collected in the thief battlefield, and the number of ghosts in Lorne''s hand has reached an astronomical number.


    Among them, there are some very powerful ghosts in his lifetime, but now, they are just puppets in the hands of Lorne.


    "Don''t be too proud!"


    The old man with the sword shouted, although his forehead was covered with small beads of sweat and his sword swing had slowed down, he still maintained his pride.


    A sword smashed a five ghosts rushing towards him into pieces, and he finally stopped, no longer having the momentum that he had before.


    He needs to regain his strength.


    And more ghosts wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to take advantage of this opportunity and dive into the body of the old man.


    As long as you get into the body of the old man, you can snatch the control of the body with the old man. A ghost can''t do it, so what about ten hundred thousand?


    When the quantity reaches a certain level, it will cause a quantitative change.


    At this time, the sturdy old man snorted coldly, his fist struck the space, and a shocking shock wave spreading around him centered on him.


    Some ghosts that couldn''t dodge were swallowed by this shock wave and turned into pieces in an instant.


    And the fragments of these ghosts are the most delicious delicacies in the world for other ghosts. They scrambled to grab these fragments and stuff them into their mouths.


    After eating the ghost fragments of their companions, the bodies of these ghosts became more substantial, in other words, their strength became stronger.


    What the two elders did was mostly useless!


    "I have to admit that we all underestimated you before. To be able to do this, you are indeed the most talented powerhouse in the history of this sea."


    The old man with the sword was breathing heavily, and after a short break, his stamina had recovered a lot.


    "If you give you time, it doesn''t even take hundreds of years, just a few decades, you can completely surpass us."


    The old man with the sword did not hesitate to praise him for Lorne.


    The freak who has trained physique to the pinnacle, the sword obsessed with kendo, who possesses powerful devil fruit, and then develops it to the ultimate fruit ability... Such powerful people are countless in the long history.


    Among these people, only those at the top were qualified to enter Lovedrew, and among those who entered Lovedrew, only a small part of them could survive.


    Every one of their five old stars is this small group of people.


    Therefore, they all have their own pride, and Lorne is the first person to admire him so much.


    So young, but at this point, even in front of them!


    "But your biggest weakness is still too young."


    The old man said slowly.


    "Marijoa, or the Tianlong people who live in Marjoa, even if all are dead, there will be no fluctuations in our hearts, and since we have known your strength, you think, Why did we come here without hesitation after knowing that you came to invade Mary Joa."


    The old man with the sword looked at the master of this ghost army through the boundless ghost army, and said slowly.


    Lorne frowned, not knowing why, he suddenly felt a strong sense of crisis.


    He seems to have forgotten something important.


    "Because destiny is doomed, you are destined to die in this place!"


    The old man with the sword yelled,


    A wave of impeccable domineering, centered on him, spread everywhere.


    Incorporating the domineering and domineering into his own battle, this technique is not unfamiliar to any peak powerhouse, and Lorne has mastered this technique naturally, and, because of the different devil fruits, and The combination of different abilities will result in different results.


    Combining with perception ability, Lorne will become an unsentimental combat machine that can dodge and dodge attacks and hit all attacks that can be hit. This trick is called Death.


    Integrating with the fruits of surgery, Lorne can possess almost unlimited physical stamina in a short time and become the master of the ROOM space. In the realm, Lorne is almost omniscient and omnipotent. This trick is called hell.


    Fusion with the devouring fruit, Lorne can swallow all the objects that can be swallowed, and gain their characteristics, and strengthen this, even the devil in the devil fruit, and even his own body is no exception. This trick is called ascend god long. Order.


    Fusion with the fruit of the ghost, Lorne became the lord of the army of millions of ghosts. Every ghost is a life for Lorne. The ghost is immortal, and Lorne is immortal. This trick is called the devil.


    These tactics formed Lorne, who is now almost invincible, so after seeing the old sword-bearer showing the same tactics, Lorne did not have the slightest surprise.


    They do not know this trick, which is strange.


    So Lorne didn''t understand, what kind of self-confidence this old sword-bearer had to deal with himself.


    What is hidden among their five old stars?

 1251 Chapter 1225 Devil Fruit Mother Tree

    Under the deterrence of this terrifying overlord color, the ghosts that surrounded the two old men subconsciously stepped back to make room for the two old men to perform.


    Domineering and domineering can deter everything in the world, even these intangible ghosts!


    And Lorne didn''t stop all of this, he just watched indifferently, he was very curious about what secret trick the other party had.


    "That''s because your destiny is already doomed."


    The old man yelled, before Lorne came here, their master, the man named Yim, had already seen through Lorne¡¯s purpose through his own abilities, and after he saw Lorne¡¯s fate, he Such an order was issued.


    The remaining four five old stars besieged Lorne here.


    Because in the fate he saw, Lorne died here!


    This is why, these five old stars are clearly at such a disadvantage, but still full of confidence.


    "Do you feel strange, why neither of us are capable."


    The old man with a sword drew his sword and looked at Lorne.


    "We have ruled the world for hundreds of years. With our rights, we can''t get what we want? Why after so long, we still don''t have any ability, but rely on the previous fighting methods as pirates to fight."


    The words of the old man awakened Lorne, and he finally realized that he seemed to have forgotten something.


    "That''s because it is to deal with someone like you who has developed the fruit ability to the limit!"


    A great sense of crisis rose in Ron''s heart.


    Then he saw a tree rising from the ground of Mary Joa.


    It was a very weird big tree with spiral patterns all over the body, and this pattern was very familiar to Lorne.


    Because this is the pattern on the surface of the devil fruit!


    At the moment this big tree appeared, Lorne felt an unprecedented sense of weakness, and all his fruiting abilities were forbidden.


    "All devil fruits originate from this devil fruit mother tree."


    The old man looked at Ron''s appearance and said slowly.


    "And the tree that appeared here, after cutting the branches of that devil fruit mother tree, was cultivated for hundreds of years, and bred out branches. Although it does not have the ability of the devil fruit mother tree to manufacture and produce devil fruit, But it has inherited another ability of the mother tree."


    "That is, within the scope of this big tree, any person with the Devil Fruit ability will feel endless weakness, as if touching a sea building stone."


    "There is no way to use one''s abilities anymore."


    The old man looked at Lorne. After the ghost army dissipated, the two of them felt a lot easier, because it was not because of the ability, this big tree had no effect on them.


    This is their biggest trump card and the reason why they are confident that Lorne will definitely fall in this place.


    Because, no matter how powerful Lorne''s strength, how abnormal his fruit ability, he is still a demon fruit ability after all.


    As long as they are capable of devil fruit, they will be suppressed after they get close to this big tree.It''s like a child who can''t resist his parents after all, those with devil fruit ability, within the scope of this big tree, can''t use their ability.


    After losing all the fruit abilities, Lorne suddenly fell from the peak power above the world, despite having a strong physique.But now Lorne is probably only equivalent to the combat power of an ordinary legendary powerhouse.


    "Are you still our opponent at this time?"


    The old man looked at Lorne and said slowly.


    Under this situation, the advantages of the two parties have been completely reversed.


    In Pangel Castle, the flashing thunder and lightning, as well as the plague mist in the air, gradually dissipated.


    The Five Old Stars who controlled the plague said helplessly.


    "These two wastes were actually forced out by Ron."


    He also lost his ability.


    You know, this replica of the devil fruit mother tree took hundreds of years to conceive. As long as it is irrigated with the blood of the devil fruit capable person, the big tree will take root and sprout in an instant.


    However, since it is a copy after all, this kind of suppressing power on those with Devil Fruit ability can only last for a short time.


    But this time was enough, enough for them to kill Lorne.


    "There is such an ability?"


    Ainilu frowned and looked around. He also lost his ability to control the Thunder. The situation reversed instantly. Some CP-0 agents around looked at him with malicious eyes.


    You must know that not all CP-0 agents are capable, and after all capable persons have no way to use their own abilities, the combat effectiveness of the CP-0 agents of these non-capable persons is revealed.


    The situation is not good for me!


    Ainilu looked around, his melee ability is not weak, but there is no way to match these strong men who specialize in physical combat.


    Now he is like a sheep''s mouth!


    "This is what you rely on?"


    Lorne looked at the big tree that burrowed up from the ground, and then looked at the two five-stars walking towards him, and said slowly.


    This, it is indeed possible to put him to death.


    "Could it be that you think you are still our opponent after losing fruit ability?"


    The old man with the sword frowned, not knowing why, looking at Ron''s face that was not flustered, he always felt a sense of anxiety.


    "No."


    Lorne replied frankly.


    In this state, he may be the weakest legendary powerhouse in the sea.


    "But you can''t kill me."


    Lorne shook his head again.Only a little bit, if the woman of Mary Joa took advantage of this opportunity to attack him, then Lorne was indeed a dead place.


    However, it is a pity that the woman didn''t seem to have the idea of ??taking action. Even at the very beginning, Lorne scanned the entire Mariagioa with his perception ability, but did not find the trace of the woman.


    She doesn''t seem to be here.


    And this was the only chance Lorne could escape.


    "Do it!"


    The two five old stars looked at each other, and then rushed towards Lorne.


    This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. After all, this replica of the Devil Fruit Mother Tree can only be used once. If Lorne escapes this time, then they will lose the opportunity to sanction Lorne forever!


    They must kill Loreng on the spot!


    In Pangel Castle, the CP-0 agents surrounding Ainilu were also ready to act on Ainilu, just as the two sides were about to fight.Anilu shook his head suddenly, showing a sarcastically smile.


    Then, a door of the void appeared in front of Lorne and Ainilu at the same time, and the two of them went directly into the door of the void!


    The limiting effect of the Devil Fruit Mother Tree can only cover the entire range of Mary Joa, and it has no meaning for the door fruit owner who is thousands of miles away.


    Therefore, after sensing the crisis, Lorne and Ainilu directly used the fruit of the door and fled back!


    Everyone rushed out!

 1252 Chapter 1226

    The two five old stars were stuck in front of the sky treasure house.They didn''t expect that when Lorne saw that the situation was bad, he would run away like this... ran away.


    According to Lorne''s character, shouldn''t he fight to the end?


    But the effect of the devil fruit mother tree has been activated. This big tree is madly absorbing nutrients from the earth. Soon after, Mary Joa will become a dead place, and after losing the nutrient supply, the big tree Will also wither.


    In this world, there is only one place that can support the Devil Fruit Mother Tree, and that place obviously won''t be Maria.


    "what should I do now?"


    The plague came out from the ruins of Pangel Castle, because he was still within the suppression range of the Devil Fruit Mother Tree, and now he also lost his ability.


    "Can you still catch up, go to the new world and fight him to the death in Lorne''s lair?"


    The strong five old stars said helplessly, this replica of the demon fruit mother tree was already their last killer. If this did not kill Lorne, then they would have lost the opportunity to kill Lorne on the sea.


    "I can only let him go back."


    The old man with the sword sighed.In this battle, they had fully understood Lorne''s combat effectiveness. Any one of their five old stars was not an opponent of Lorne in a one-to-one situation.


    If there is no way to solve Lorne''s almost endless ghosts, then there is no way to solve Lorne.


    "His goal is to become the king of this world, and to become a king, he must go to that place!"


    After thinking about it, the old man with the sword said.


    They originally prevented Lorne from going to that place. They just didn¡¯t want him to learn the truth of this world and the secrets hidden in history. But now, Lorne already knew the identity of the five old stars, so they also There is no need to stop Lorne from going to Love Drew.


    Knowing that Lorne was so persistent, and refused their invitation without even thinking about it, they should have put Lorne in Lovedrew a long time ago, in that place, Lorne would have nowhere to escape!


    "So, this Mary Joa?"


    The plague old man frowned and said.


    Because the vitality of this place was taken away by the replica of the Devil Fruit Mother Tree, this Heavenly Dragon Holy Land will become a dead place without a single blade of grass after a short period of time.There is no way to live anymore.


    "It''s just a matter of moving a house. This kind of thing has not been done before."


    The old man with the sword said lightly.


    "At the beginning, I moved from the country of Wano to the Valley of the Gods, and moved from the Valley of the Gods to Marijoa. This is not the first time I have experienced this kind of thing."


    In between a few words, the old man with the sword unexpectedly told a great secret.Tianlong people lived in the country of Wano a long time ago.


    If Lorne heard it, he would definitely be able to link this information with what he had heard from Hiwa, and that Wano had previously had the title of "Golden Country". At the beginning, he was still wondering. There are no gold deposits, and there are not many gold products on the island. Why is it called the country of gold?


    Thinking about it now, it turns out that the people of Tianlong lived in the country of Wakamura before, and the whole world pays tribute to the people of Wakayama. Numerous precious treasures are continuously transported from all over the sea to the country of Wakayama. Only then did we create the country of Wakayama. Reputation.


    As for why the Tianlong people moved out of the country of Wano, if Lorne knew this information, he would have guessed and buried the ancient ancestor of the giant family of kilometres tall and known as the "ghost" in the inner sea of ??Wano. Inseparable from the relationship.


    Of course, these are all assumptions, and even if Lorne knew this information, it didn''t matter.


    After the plan to siege Lorne failed, several five old stars also evacuated Mary Joa, leaving the CP-0 agents under his command here to help clean up the battlefield and deal with some of the surviving dragons.


    In the past few days, the devil fruit tree has been growing vigorously, and soon grew to a height of more than ten meters.


    However, the surrounding earth gradually lost its luster, as if it had become a place of dead silence.


    On the fifth day, the big tree had grown to a height of 30 meters, and Mary Joa was completely dead. The whole Mary Joa, except for this big tree, could not see any traces of other plants. .


    Due to the loss of nutrient supply, this fruit tree gradually began to wither.


    Gradually, he lost his original suppressive power against those with Devil Fruit ability.


    The Tianlong people have been evacuated, and only a few Pongel soldiers and CP-0 agents are sorting out Mary Joa''s things and are preparing to move these things out of here.


    And at this moment, a void gate suddenly appeared in the sky of Mary Joa.


    Lorne walked out of this void gate and looked at the devil fruit tree in front of him that was gradually withering.


    "Sure enough, you can''t underestimate anyone."


    Although the Devil Fruit ability in his body has been suppressed to a certain extent, at least he can still use it, Lorne muttered to himself.


    If it weren''t for the brainwashed tool man who controlled Sanchuan Road, he could create a legendary gate spanning tens of millions of miles at any time, and he might really be planted in this place.


    The perception ability directly scanned the entire Mary Gioia, and did not find the shadows of the five old stars. Only then did Lon confirm that they had really retreated.After losing the devil fruit tree, their greatest support, they had no way to deal with Lorne.And Lorne knew that this fruit tree had restricted Lorne''s abilities, and it was impossible for Lorne himself to come back and die, so he didn''t have the idea of ??just waiting here.


    But they didn''t expect that Lorne would actually come back.His desire for the thing Roger had hidden in Mary Joa exceeded the imagination of the five old stars.


    "who!"


    Several silhouettes flashed by, some CP-0 agents spotted Lorne who had suddenly appeared in Mary Joa and rushed over immediately, but when they saw who the intruder was, they were all stunned.


    No one dared to act rashly, because the man standing in front of them was Lorne who had caused endless killing!


    "I am not interested in you."


    Lorne waved his hand casually, and then walked in the direction of the Tianlong treasure house.


    Here is the accumulation of wealth that the Tianlong people have searched on the sea for hundreds of years, and they have not had time to move away.And Lorne was not interested in these wealth. He directly smashed the door of the Tianlong Treasury with a punch. These treasures that had been sealed in dust for hundreds of years in the secret room were finally seen again!

 1253 Chapter 1227: Changed Destiny

    Lorne glanced around. Although she didn''t know what Roger had left here, he knew very well that this thing must be quite special, and he could recognize it at a glance.


    In this largest treasure house, Lorne obviously did not find such a thing.


    Just as Lorne was about to turn around, he suddenly heard the cold voice of a woman.


    A barefoot woman in a white dress did not know when she appeared behind him.


    And the moment he felt this woman, Lorne''s entire body was terrified.


    Because this woman was absolutely Lorne''s most feared opponent.


    That, the woman who controls the power of time!


    She didn''t even leave Mary Joa!


    "Isn''t it surprising, why I am obviously in Mariejoa, but a few days ago, when you played against those five old stars, I didn''t make a move."


    The woman came to Lorne, and the distance between the two was only less than one meter apart.


    At this distance, Lorne had the confidence to instantly kill any strong man in this world...except for the woman in front of him.


    Because for her who has the power of time, there is no essential difference between one meter and ten thousand meters.


    She also became the Lord of God, the only opponent that could not be resolved.


    Lorne did not speak, nor did he choose to retreat, but looked at her calmly.


    He knew very well that this woman had lived for hundreds of years, even longer than those five old stars, but time did not seem to leave any traces on her body. From the outside, she and For a sixteen-year-old girl, there is no difference.


    The only thing to be sure of is that she is not hostile to herself now, because if the woman takes action and delays Lorne before the five old stars use the devil fruit tree.Then, Lorne couldn''t even escape.


    And now, if a woman has any hostility towards herself, she can directly use the abilities of the years to directly let her own time pass quickly, from youth to old age, losing combat effectiveness.


    But she didn''t do that, so Lorne believed that she would not take action against herself.


    At least, for the time being, I won''t shoot myself.


    "indeed."


    Lorne nodded.


    "It''s just that what makes me even more surprising is why you are here."


    "You obviously have the power to control the world. Those five old stars, even if they add up, are not necessarily your opponents, why are you imprisoned here."


    "who are you?"


    "Name?"


    The woman murmured to herself, and there was a trace of memory in her eyes.


    As if it had been hundreds of years, no one had asked his name.


    "I forgot."


    The woman pondered for a long time, but in the end she still did not say her name.


    "Then why didn''t you shoot me."


    Lorne was helpless, his name could be forgotten, but since it was this woman, then he had nothing to do.He cautiously asked his second question.


    At this time, there were rushing footsteps outside the gate of the Tianlong Treasury. The other CP-0 agents had received news that Lorne had invaded here, and were rushing towards this place.


    Lorne didn''t want to be disturbed, so he snapped his fingers.


    For an instant, the actions of these agents stopped.


    They all entered the illusion space created by Lorne.


    "Because you are funny."


    The woman tilted her head and looked at Lorne.


    "You are the only person in this long history who has not seen through the future. I think you should be able to do some interesting things."


    "he?"


    Lorne read the key words in the woman''s words, and at the same time a man appeared in his mind.


    That, when he was passing through the Red Earth Continent, he stood on the top of Marigioa Castle and said that he was waiting for him.


    "Because of your appearance, the historical direction of the sea has been deflected to a certain extent, but he has recaptured your future. Your future was originally doomed, and that is to die in the country of peace.


    The woman''s tone was calm, but she said another shocking news.


    Will you die in the country of Wano?!


    Lorne frowned. If someone else said this to himself, he would definitely sneer, but it was the woman who mentioned it to him, and Ron had to think about it seriously.


    "But I am not dead. Does this mean that fate can be changed."


    Lorne asked back.


    If the future is doomed, then why would I stand here now?


    "That''s because someone helped you."


    Facing Lorne''s rhetorical question, the woman seemed to have guessed it a long time ago. She stared at Lorne tightly with beautiful eyes.


    "At this point, you should be very clear about who it was that changed your destiny."


    Who changed his destiny that he should have been destined for?


    Lorne frowned and began to think.


    The experience in Wano Country flashed through his mind like a slide, until the end, when Lorne resolutely rushed towards the ghost giant.


    Mrs. Shi!


    He remembered that when he was facing the ghost giant, he was already exhausted and nearly defeated, but Mrs. Shi suddenly appeared and accelerated his time to ten seconds later. In these ten seconds, he decided The outcome of this battle.


    She changed her destiny!


    The woman''s tone was calm, but she said another shocking news.


    Will you die in the country of Wano?!


    Lorne frowned. If someone else said this to himself, he would definitely sneer, but it was the woman who mentioned it to him, and Ron had to think about it seriously.


    "But I am not dead. Does this mean that fate can be changed."


    Lorne asked back.


    If the future is doomed, then why would I stand here now?


    "That''s because someone helped you."


    Facing Lorne''s rhetorical question, the woman seemed to have guessed it a long time ago. She stared at Lorne tightly with beautiful eyes.


    "At this point, you should be very clear about who it was that changed your destiny."


    Who changed his destiny that he should have been destined for?


    Lorne frowned and began to think.


    The experience in Wano Country flashed through his mind like a slide, until the end, when Lorne resolutely rushed towards the ghost giant.


    Mrs. Shi!


    He remembered that when he was facing the ghost giant, he was already exhausted and nearly defeated, but Mrs. Shi suddenly appeared and accelerated his time to ten seconds later. In these ten seconds, he decided The outcome of this battle.


    She changed her destiny!

 1254 Chapter 1228: What Roger Left

    The woman has lived in Mary Gioia for hundreds of years, and of course she knows everything here.


    From the time when Caesar created the bloody night, Roger later invaded Mary Joa and put something here.


    She was all present, but she never made a move.


    She didn''t care about the life and death of these Heavenly Dragons. If it hadn''t been for the original Yimu to trick her into signing this contract, she wouldn''t be here for hundreds of years.


    So, when Eam went to that place now, after Lorne invaded Mary Joa again, she naturally chose to stand by.


    "What Roger put here?"


    The woman was a little surprised, she frowned and thought about it.


    "It seems that there was such a thing."


    Hearing that the woman wanted to help himself, Lorne was also relieved. If in this world, he doesn''t want to be an enemy, this woman is definitely the first person to bear the brunt.Because until now, Lorne has no solution to women''s ability.


    Just like what Elinis said at the time, time is the most poisonous poison in the world, and at this time, Lorne has no way to detoxify.


    "Where do I think about it?"


    The woman thinks about it hard, the memory of hundreds of years is like a pool of stagnant water, and it takes a lot of effort to find the nearest stream in a pool of stagnant water.


    She thought for a while before raising her head.


    "If I didn''t guess wrong, it should be that thing Roger placed here."


    She waved her hand, a faint light circle flew forward, building the Tianlong treasure house, the indestructible wall, suddenly seemed to have experienced millions of years of erosion, directly deserted, and a big hole appeared.


    On the other end of the big hole, there is a passage.


    This passage was unexpectedly made of Hailou Stone. No wonder Lorne glanced at Mary Joa with his perception ability and didn''t find it here.


    However, Lorne looked at the woman in surprise.


    Can her ability even infiltrate the sea floor stone?


    "In this world, nothing can withstand the years."


    The woman seemed to see through Ron''s thoughts and said lightly.


    "So, if you want to fight with me in the future, please be careful, because at that time...I might not be as kind as Xi''an Azi."


    Lorne nodded. The woman had mentioned to herself before that she had to obey the order of the man called Yim.


    And Yim has gone to Lovedrew, so he will go there once.There is bound to be a battle with this woman.


    At that time, the two sides will be enemies, and there is only one result of life and death.


    Lorne walked straight to the claustrophobic passage. The sunlight swayed over the passage, and the steps were covered with moss, as if no one had walked for hundreds of years.


    Lorne walked towards the top of the stairs step by step.Perception tells him that the thing he is looking for is at the top of this staircase.


    The woman also followed in Ron''s footsteps with a look of curiosity. She also wanted to know what it was that Roger stayed here before he died, and then asked Ron to take it desperately.


    Although Roger¡¯s strength is not much different from a few five-stars, and he did not make women feel the slightest threat, but in Lovedrew¡¯s brief exchange, women knew that Roger was a very interesting man .


    What''s more, the woman remembered one thing.


    There is a D in Roger''s name.


    At the top of the spiral staircase, there is a roof-like secret room, surrounded by weeds, as if no one has ever cleaned it.


    In the very center of this rooftop, Lorne saw something.


    The moment he saw this thing, he knew that this thing must have been left by Roger!


    "Hahahahahaha!"


    He suddenly laughed. Roger was really nasty, no wonder he could recognize this thing at a glance.


    Because, what appeared in front of Lorne was a straw hat.


    One, the same straw hat that was worn on the head of Roger, Shanks before, and Luffy later.


    It''s just that the straw hat placed here is countless times larger than the one they wear.


    "Is this what Roger left here?"


    The woman said curiously.She vaguely remembered that Yim also knew about it, and when he was a little boring, he would come to this place and look at this hat.


    "This should be a straw hat that can only be worn by giants."


    The woman slowly said, it seems that Roger had already known some things and what happened during the hundred years of being buried.


    However, he has no ability to end all this, so he left this straw hat here, waiting for his successor.


    According to Eim''s big future, the person Roger is waiting for is the grandson of the naval hero Karp, the son of the revolutionary leader Long, the man named Luffy who will conquer the sea in the future.


    However, Roger was wrong, and Yim was wrong. The last person who came here was Lorne.


    The woman was already looking forward to it. When Roger knew that he was waiting for the wrong person, his expression was surprised.


    Lorne did not speak, but walked towards the straw hat.


    The straw hat seemed to have been left here for decades, the surrounding area was full of dust, and Ron took the straw hat indifferently.


    The dust suddenly floated, but it stagnated for an instant, the space was slightly distorted, and Ron directly used the space transfer ability to send the dust to other places.


    "This is, space fruit?"


    The woman looked at Lorne in amazement. The fruit ability he just showed was a space ability that was as famous as time!


    It''s just that her surprise only lasted for a moment and then disappeared.


    If Lorne had developed this spatial ability to the extreme, he might not be able to match himself.However, Lorne is still too young, he is now in his twenties.


    It has only been ten years since he entered Pushing City. This time is not short for ordinary people who have only a hundred years of life, but for women who have almost infinite lives, sleep together. It''s almost a night''s sleep.


    Unless it is, Lorne finds a way to live forever, and then spends hundreds of years before he can develop the fruits to the same level as himself.


    But unfortunately, Lorne is not such a patient person.


    After picking up the straw hat, Lorne saw the inward extension of the straw hat, engraved with some small words.


    It''s like someone wrote on it in ink.


    And these words impressively recorded each address.


    These are the addresses of all historical texts and locations!

 1255 Chapter 1229 The Elegy of the Strongest!

    The winter of 1512 in Haiyuan calendar.


    The winter of this year was unexpectedly cold.


    The surface of some sea areas has frozen, even those residents who live on relatively hot islands have taken out thick clothes that have not been worn for a long time from their homes to keep out the cold.


    The cold did not stop the war. Instead, the navy and the pirates of the New World were fighting more intensely.


    When Charlotte Lingling led her children to kill all quarters on the battlefield, a shocking news spread throughout the sea.


    For a long time, the admiral of the admiral and warring states, who had never appeared, took the main force of the navy to the giant whale waters, the ruler of the giant whale waters, one of the four emperors, the only remaining legendary pirate, the white beard, and Edward New Gate!


    The battlefield where the two sides fought was surprisingly the core area of ??the giant whale waters, and the white-bearded pirates stationed at the edge of the giant whale waters, after receiving the news, immediately sailed towards the core area of ??the giant whale waters.


    But when they were about to reach their destination, a glacier continent appeared on the sea.


    This glacier continent stopped their boat.


    In desperation, they could only abandon the ship and then break through.


    The closer to the destination, countless corpses gradually appeared on the glacier continent. These corpses had the navy and the pirates under the command of white beards. Even if they had died in battle, they all inserted their weapons into the opponent''s body.


    They have achieved the last dignity of a soldier, fighting to death!


    boom!


    At this time, a loud noise suddenly came from a distance.


    As if an earthquake occurred, all the pirates who went to support saw that there were countless cracks in the space, the ice surface was cracked inch by inch, and the entire glacier land suddenly turned into countless floating ice floating on the sea.


    Everyone looked horrified, because the ability to shatter this space was the iconic ability of their father, Edward Newgate, the white beard.


    His monster-like power has reached an extremely terrifying point under the increase of the shaking fruit, and he has the power to smash space with every gesture.


    In terms of destructive power, in the entire sea, no one can compare with White Beard, even the young pirate overlord, that Lorne, who has the title of "devil", can''t do it!


    However, these pirates are very clear about one thing, that is, the old man''s body has already had a great problem, and there is no way to support him in this fight.


    "You must hurry up and support the old man!"


    This is the thought of all the pirates!


    ...


    "Catch it with your hands, old friend."


    The Warring States Period, incarnate as a golden Buddha, used his body to block the fatal blow of the white beard. His body was like a gold cast, and there was a crack in his body. Although the crack quickly recovered, he still vomited a big mouthful of blood.


    "You should know your physical condition better than we do. It''s just the end of the fight. If you give up resistance, we can let your sons go."


    Not far away, the legendary man was covered in blood, and his body was covered with countless wounds, gunshot wounds, sword wounds, traces of being burned by fire, frostbite from the cold, and crushed by fists. Dents in the bones.


    Normal people have suffered so many injuries, they have already fallen down thousands of times, not to mention, this is an old man, or an old man with a serious illness and a dark illness.


    However, it is precisely because of this that the Warring States period does not feel strange.


    Because, the other party, but the white beard!


    "At this level, do you want me to give in?"


    Baibeard held a big knife and slashed at the red dog in front of him.


    Even if the body is seriously injured, the power of the white beard is not weakened at all compared with the initial time, even because in the case of anger, the oppressive feeling brought by this attack is much stronger than at the beginning!


    "It''s just a monster!"


    Sakarski knew that he could not dodge, and directly elementalized his entire body into a mass of lava.


    The white beard smashed into the lava, and the surrounding space was shattered.This mass of lava was suddenly dispersed into numerous small pieces.


    And these small pieces quickly gathered together to form the body of the red dog.


    "puff!"


    The red dog suddenly spit out a large mouthful of blood, which dyed the ice red.


    This blow seriously injured him, but he didn''t fall down. After wiping the blood stains off the corners of his mouth, he stood up.


    Because the old man in front of him who was injured much more severely than himself has not fallen yet, how could he fall as a symbol of justice?!


    "You should know your physical condition better than we do. It''s just the end of the fight. If you give up resistance, we can let your sons go."


    Just as she was about to pursue the red dog, Sengoku appeared in front of the red dog and blocked the blow.The golden Buddha''s arm blocked the white beard''s big sword, and the shock wave spread, annihilating everything.


    It''s just that, in the battlefield, those who are still standing are the strong among the strong. They easily escaped the shock wave, and then slowly approached the white beard.


    The battle had lasted for a day and a night. All the captains under White Beard fell to the ground and lost their fighting ability. The top captains even lost consciousness and fell to the ground.


    Only Marco is still fighting bravely. His opponents are five lieutenants. Under normal circumstances, dealing with these lieutenants is a breeze for him, but now Marco is exhausted.


    He was constantly repairing his injuries with Phoenix flames, making his physical strength nearly exhausted, and even the flames burning on his shoulders flashed out, possibly extinguished at any time.


    "Father, don''t worry about us! Go away, we will cover you!"


    Marco yelled at the white beard in the center of the battlefield, but at the same time, he was also hit by an attack from a lieutenant admiral. He was smashed into the air and fell heavily on the ice.


    "I have never had the habit of negotiating with the Navy!"


    Whitebeard stepped and raised his own sword, like a standing god of war.


    Several lieutenants tried to chase after victory to solve the last winged Marco of Whitebeard.But just when they were about to do it, a stalwart figure appeared in front of them.


    "But I didn''t have the habit of abandoning my sons!"


    The huge Guan Knife smashed directly at these lieutenants.


    A huge crack appeared on the glacier continent, and the entire glacier continent was cut in half by him.


    This is the strength of the world''s strongest man!


    He stands here like this, no one can take away his title of the strongest!

 1256 1230 The Elegy of the Strongest (2)

    Although there are many enemies, what''s wrong with me?


    This sentence is a true portrayal of the current situation of Baibeard.


    He took a big step and walked towards Marco, who was lying on the ground.But the red dog Sakaski, who was closer to Marko, seemed to be greatly deterred, and took a step back subconsciously.


    And this step directly allowed a position to come out, and when he wanted to stop the white beard, it was too late.


    Whitebeard directly hugged Marco.


    "Father, I can still fight."


    The blue flames are constantly repairing Marco''s injuries. His glasses have been broken and his face is covered with blood. The man with cholelithiasis has no fear on his face, but is full of stubbornness.


    "Please let us cover your retreat!"


    While Marco was speaking, the other squad captains under White Beard also stood up.


    Their eyes were full of determination.


    They had already expected this result when this warship full of the main navy appeared here.


    The reason why they didn''t retreat was simply because, as pirates, as a member of White Beard''s command, they could not flee looking at the enemy.


    Pirate is a term for brave, not for coward.


    But now, the fighting has reached this point, and continuing to fight will only increase casualties.


    Therefore, they want to fight for their own lives and also cover the father''s retreat.


    No one knows his father''s physical condition better than them.If it was a few years ago, it was okay. Now the old man, after experiencing this level of battle, his body simply can''t bear it.


    It was able to hold on to the present, and it hasn''t fallen, just because Baibeard is supporting it by his own will.


    As long as the old man has not fallen, then the Whitebeard Pirates still have a chance to make a comeback!


    Just because, his name is Baibeard!


    The other captains of the White Beard subordinates and the surviving pirates approached White Beard''s side, and they stood in front of White Beard firmly.


    They have to fight to the last minute for their father!


    "How can a captain abandon his crew to escape."


    But White Beard just hugged Marco and said slowly.


    After a pause, he continued.


    "How can an old man abandon his son."


    Whitebeard''s tone was quite decisive, and Marco understood what the old man meant in an instant.


    "So good, we will fight with you to the last minute!"


    He already understood that the old man had never thought that he would grow old enough to be unable to hold his own knife.


    As a pirate, he had already figured out his own way of death on the first day he stepped into this sea.


    That is, died in battle.


    To die in the sea is the home of pirates.


    Lockes was like that, Roger was like that, and Skeet was like that.


    Those old friends all died in the most glorious time.


    The same should be true of myself now.


    As it should be!


    He took a deep breath, and the overlord''s domineering instantly enveloped the entire battlefield.


    Then, his originally exhausted body seemed to have regained its peak.


    This is the specificity of his domineering look, which can restore his combat power to its peak state.


    But it can only last for a short while, and to restore the peak state in this way will cause a very serious load on his body.


    Serious enough, judging from the current physical condition of the white beard, it was unbearable.


    It''s like a lamp that has burned out, and now it''s lit again.


    But the lamp oil is exhausted, so what is burning?


    It can only be a candlestick.


    At this time, Baibeard finally chose to release his killer, he burned his life!


    When there is nothing to burn, the life of the white beard will come to an end.


    At the moment when White Beard released this terrifying sense of oppression, the navy on the battlefield, without exception, showed solemn expressions.


    As for the Warring States Period, Karp, who used to live in the same era with Baibeard and experienced those prosperous years, couldn''t help but showed a look of nostalgia.


    At that time, the strong came out in large numbers, and there were countless heroes. Even the characters of the Pirate Overlord level also included Locks, Caesar, and Roger.


    However, in the chaotic era when the strong were like dogs, White Beard had won the title of the strongest from the hands of the pirate overlords.


    These are all made by him using his record!


    In the peak period, the white beard''s combat power, with the blessing of his ability, almost destroyed everything, and the power of the same generation was almost breathless.Even though decades have passed, White Beard is already old, and a new generation of monsters like Lorne appears on the sea, but no one questioned White Beard''s identity as the strongest.


    As long as he is alive, then he is the strongest of the sea!


    And now, this old strongest man is angry.


    The ice surface began to vibrate slightly, and countless small cracks suddenly appeared on the glacier continent. These cracks continued to spread, almost in an instant, covering the entire glacier continent.


    The entire glacier continent, reaching a precarious point, seemed to collapse at any time.


    The blue pheasant that made this glacier continent did not move.


    On the one hand, it is to create another glacier continent that can be used for battle. For him, it is just a matter of gestures, and on the other hand.


    He can''t move now.


    The terrible breath of the white beard locked him firmly. The green pheasant now feels like a newborn baby, thrown into the jungle by his parents, and there are cruel beasts everywhere in the jungle.


    The beasts smelled the breath of the immature child, and walked towards this side.


    They are hiding in the grass.I can''t see their appearance, only the cold pupils with their hands, twinkling in the dark night.


    The green pheasant clenched his fist, regaining his consciousness.


    Whitebeard may be a beast, but... he is definitely not a baby!


    "The strongest beast, angry."


    At this time, Warring States finally spoke.


    "Everyone, be careful."


    As a strong person of the same level, few people can win without the ability to restrain.


    Just like more than ten years ago, the Golden Lion Shiji made a big fuss with Malin Vandore, and the two people of Warring States and Kapu destroyed half of Malin Vandal before they subdued the Golden Lion and threw it into the advance city.


    A strong person of the same level may be easy to defeat the opponent, but it is difficult to kill the opponent.


    However, this truth does not apply to some freaks.


    For example, after fighting against the shadow, Lorne showed his ability to multiple fruits.


    And... Now, the white beard in his peak state is restored!

 1257 Chapter 1231 One Thousand Two Hundred One Is Three Chapters The Pirate and Father

    Lorne and White Beard, one is the demon of the new age, and the other is the monster of the old age.


    The two strongest one after another, crushed the rest of the contemporaries almost despair.


    Because no matter how hard they work, they can''t keep up with the two strongest.


    "Be careful, if you care about it, you might really die here."


    Warring States spoke softly, the golden Buddha''s face was covered with fine sweat.


    This form of the big Buddha gave him an amazing pressure, but at the same time it was also a great load on his body.


    How long hadn''t he been fighting for such a long time.


    Five years...ten years...or 20 years?


    Warring States did not know, because he had already forgotten.


    After Roger''s death, there was a period of peace in the sea situation. Even after the opening of the great nautical era, most of the newcomers who went to sea were weak and did not need the Warring States to do it themselves.


    Even Lorne, who rose up later, was also an ally of the navy during his weakest period, and one of the seven Wuhai under the king.


    The Warring States had no reason to attack his allies.


    At least, there was no reason at the time.


    When the two sides broke up, the Warring States finally discovered that Lorne at that time had reached the end of the posture.


    They broke out in Bislan that earth-shaking battle.The Warring States Period was injured by Lorne and trained in the naval headquarters for a long time, but he also severely injured the opponent, making Lorne nearly dying and hiding in his lair for a long time.


    For a while, rumors of Lorne''s death even spread from the sea.


    But that battle didn''t last too long. Both sides were not expendable players. At the beginning of the battle, they directly used their most powerful moves to head-on.


    Although the battle was tragic, it ended quite quickly.


    From the beginning of the battle to the end of the battle, it was less than half a day.


    And now, the two sides have been fighting for a day and a night, and everyone has suffered heavy losses. The intensity of the battle is not comparable to the Bislan battle at that time.


    What the Warring States period brought was the main force of all navies.Facing him is the most powerful white beard pirate group in the sea!


    "I won''t die! Because, I haven''t seen my grandson grow up and become a pillar of the navy!"


    Karp is still off the line, even in such a tense situation, he likes to joke.


    The transparent armed color domineering, wrapped around his fist for an instant.


    Karp didn''t have any abilities. The reason why he became a naval hero was completely relied on his own pair of iron fists.


    There were countless strong men who died under his iron fists, and even Locks, who was inextricable at the beginning, could only drink hate under his iron fists.


    He didn''t know if there would still be a legend today that would fall in front of him.


    "Ready to fight!"


    At the moment when White Beard returned to his peak state, the team captains under White Beard''s command were also ready to fight.


    This battle may be the last battle of the White Beard Pirates.


    Regardless of the result, they will leave a strong mark in history!


    Let people in the future know that in this era, there is not only Roger, but also a pirate overlord like Ron.The big pirate who conquered everything.


    And their father, White Beard!


    Boom boom boom!


    At this time, the white beard moved.


    He raised his hand, stretched out his palm, and then pressed it down, the huge force directly pressed on the ice.


    The combat power of the peak period, without restraint, bombarded the already precarious glacier continent.


    The entire glacier continent began to shake violently, and everyone was unsteady, as if about to fall.


    Boom boom boom!


    The cracks in space are full of glacier continents, as if the whole world is broken.


    The next moment, the spatial crack disappeared, but countless huge ravines appeared on the glacier continent.


    The entire glacier continent was shattered by White Beard!


    The navy was scattered on numerous pieces of floating ice floating on the sea.


    Some navies who had not experienced the era of the white beard looked at the bloody man in front of him with horror.


    What a terrible power this is?!


    Is this kind of power really something that people can possess?


    What is the first feeling of ordinary pirates after seeing the combat power of the legendary pirates for the first time, then, what is the feeling of these navy powerhouses after seeing the white beard unscrupulously releasing their power!


    No more ropes can restrain this world''s fiercest beast, the strongest monster.


    "fighting!"


    Marco shouted, he was ready to take the lead and rushed towards the navy.The other squad captains are also ready to go.


    But at this time, a huge figure appeared in front of him.


    The figure of their father with a white beard.


    Baibeard''s body was like an indestructible city wall, blocking everyone''s face.


    "Father?..."


    Before Marco could express his doubts, he saw a huge palm and patted him.


    His body flew behind him uncontrollably,


    It smashed heavily on the deck of the Moby Dick.The other squad captains did not respond, and were also sent to the Mobile.


    "Father, what are you doing!"


    Marco was lying on the side of the Mobi Dick, looking puzzled at the majestic man standing on a piece of ice floe a few kilometers away.


    Because the glacier continent was shattered by the white beard, the ice of the frozen sea naturally turned into fragments.The Moby Dick reappeared on the sea.


    And White Beard just raised his fist, turned around and waved at the crowd on the Mobile.


    "Give me to live, this is the last captain''s order!"


    "No father would abandon his sons and escape."


    Then, his huge fist slammed into the Moby Dick.


    The beast-like power, the power of White Beard''s peak period, has been strengthened countless times under the blessing of Shaking Fruit.


    The huge shock wave directly hit the hull of the Moby Dick, and then the legendary ship was directly blown into flight.It turned into a meteor and flew up toward the sky.


    Looking at the crew members who were sent away by himself, Baibeard showed a relieved smile.


    "However, there is also no father, who will send his sons to death!"


    "Gurululu!"


    The heroic voice resounded through the sea once again.


    The navy, on the other hand, remained motionless, letting the white beard finish all this.


    At the last moment of his life, this man, the last identity he chose, was not a legendary pirate.


    But a father.


    This may be his definition of his life.


    A father is unwilling to send his children to death. Isn''t this a matter of course?


    Whitebeard, who had done all this, pulled up his Daguan Knife inserted on the ice, and walked step by step towards the numerous elite naval forces.


    He was stained with blood, and every step left a bloody footprint on the ice.


    His figure is lonely.One person is against the enemy, no one is accompanied.


    His figure is great, although tens of thousands of people will go, although tens of thousands of people...I will go alone.

 1258 Ask for a day off

Take a day off, sorry duck!


    I will make up later!

 1259 Chapter 1232 White Beards Elegy (3)

    The battlefield collapsed, and the entire glacier continent thought it could not survive the last elegy of the legend, and turned into countless ice floes floating on the sea.


    Whitebeard''s body stands at the center of the battlefield.His naked upper body was covered with various wounds.


    Gunshot wounds, knife wounds, sword cuts, dents from boxing, bruises from shock waves, traces from fire, and frostbite from freezing.


    But even if he endured so many scars, he still stood on the sea and did not fall.


    Holding a big pass knife in his right hand that was taller than the whole person, he hit a lieutenant admiral in front of him and slashed it fiercely.


    This lieutenant admiral, covered in blood, no longer had the strength to dodge, he could only close his eyes.Waiting for the disaster to come.


    But this knife didn''t cut it in the end.


    Because, a tall golden figure, with his own arm, resisted the knife.


    The Warring States was out of breath. This form of the Great Buddha had a serious exhaustion of his physical energy, and he could not maintain it for long.


    The other main naval forces are also preparing to launch the final general offensive at this time.


    Everyone understands one thing, that is, after Baibeard sent all his crew aboard and then sent the ship away from this place, he never thought that he could leave here alive.


    The navy¡¯s decapitation plan has almost been completed. Now, what they need to do is to minimize casualties and not let precious naval forces be sacrificed in a fearless war.


    Baibeard was already mortal, and the Warring States Period was unwilling to drag some navy elites into the water before Baibeard''s death.


    The white beard''s body is already worn out, just like no matter how precise the instrument is, after a long period of time, the parts will wear out. At this time, the white beard''s body is like countless worn out zeros. The parts were put together the same.


    It looks intact, but once it works, it will go wrong.


    And he used the overlord''s domineering, forcibly restored his combat power to its peak state.


    As one person, resist the entire navy army!


    The Warring States Period was very clear about how terrifying the white beard was at its peak.So, therefore, they chose the safest, but also the most rogue method, that is, war of attrition.


    They will consume the physical strength of the white beard.


    Baibeard didn''t speak, one of his eyes had been burned off. This was the scar left by the red dog. He possessed the lava fruit, and he almost took away half of Baibeard''s head.


    However, the red dog also paid a painful price, that is, with his own body, he abruptly took the angry punch of the white beard.


    His entire body was beaten into countless lava scattered all over the place, and it took a long time to gather together and condense his body.


    But at this time, the red dog had temporarily lost combat effectiveness.


    On the other hand, a huge hole appeared in the chest of White Beard.


    That was just a forced exchange of punches with Karp.


    Karp pierced White Beard''s chest with a punch, and White Beard blasted Karp into the air.


    Decades ago, the two played against each other countless times in the ocean, and each had a victory or defeat.


    But now, both of them are old and their bodies are going downhill.


    Therefore, after the white beard returned to the peak combat power, his combat power at this time had already overwhelmed Karp.


    The last battle between these two legendary powerhouses was White Beard''s victory.


    The Warring States face was distorted, and the golden body stood in front of Baibeard.


    Fist to fist, the fists of two people collided in the air, and the impact wave almost annihilated everything.


    Baibeard can retreat by half a step, but Zhan Guo stepped back two and a half steps and came to his subordinates.


    "It''s the power of nostalgia."


    He rubbed his aching arm. The change of punch just now almost shattered his arm.


    How many years ago was the last time you played against Baibeard like this?


    The Warring States period forgot.


    At that time, he was still very young, and the white beard was at his peak.As one of the representatives of the navy and the pirates, the two have fought countlessly on the sea.


    Their relationship has long surpassed that of simple enemies.


    Therefore, this time, bringing the main navy forces to surprise White Beard, the Warring States Period was actually a little unbearable.


    However, war is war.


    It has nothing to do with the identities of the two parties or the friendship between the two parties.


    Just because the Warring States period is a navy and Baibeard is a pirate.


    And if you want to win this war, you must eliminate them before the pirate emperors join!


    Therefore, the Warring States did this.


    After White Beard stood firmly on his body, a cone of ice of the same stage as a mountain smashed down towards White Beard.The green pheasant''s body stood on top of the ice cone, constantly using its abilities to increase the ice cone''s power.


    boom!


    The entire ice cone was directly inserted into the ground, but in the next instant, countless cracks appeared on the ice cone.


    No, it is not a crack in the ice cone, but a crack in the space.


    Baibeard used one of his arms to directly block the ice cone.Lifted the entire ice cone.


    Then, these cracks suddenly exploded, and the huge cone of ice the entire mountain turned into countless broken ice and scattered on the sea.


    This is the pinnacle pirate, peak power, peak power!


    He just stood here, as if he was the king of the world!


    What a terrible power?!


    Baibeard raised his Daguandao high, and gathered all the power of his whole body onto the Daguandao.


    The blade of Daguandao kept shaking, and a cloud of white halo gathered on Daguandao.


    The space is slightly distorted.The space around the blade of Daguan Knife even began to shatter.


    "Everyone spread out!"


    The Warring States took a deep breath, and then shouted at all the navy.


    This terrible power, even for him, felt a slight heart tremor.


    Even in that chaotic era, the Warring States Period could not think of anyone who could take the most pinnacle blow of White Beard.


    This is what Whitebeard is known as the strongest power... the power that can... destroy the world.


    boom!Baibeard held his big sword and slammed it down at the ground.


    The ice floe shattered.The sea is shattered, like cracks in the broken space, spreading continuously in this area.


    Soon, the whole world seemed to be fragmented.


    Some slightly weaker navies spit out a big mouthful of blood as soon as they were touched by the cracks broken in this space.


    This level of battle is no longer something they can touch.


    This is just the beginning, the blow of the white beard hasn''t gone down yet!

 1260 Chapter 1233: The Fallen Strongest

    oom!


    The white beard''s knife hadn''t hit the ground.


    The sky seemed to be a lot darker too, and the cracks in countless spaces gathered in one place, all gathered on the blade of the white beard.


    He seemed to be holding the whole world and smashing the whole world down.


    The entire space seemed to be unable to withstand his power, and numerous cracks appeared.


    All the navy powerhouses used their most powerful defensive methods, because no one had the confidence to take the strongest angry blow of this pinnacle pirate with his own flesh.


    The blade is getting closer and closer to the ice surface.


    One meter, half meter...


    And every time the blade is lowered, the cracks in the space deepen a little. Everyone knows that these cracks will suddenly explode the moment the blade touches the ground.


    That superimposed destructive power is unimaginable.


    Before, the Warring States Period called White Beard¡¯s youthful power "almost to destroy the world." Many newly emerging navies still didn''t believe it. How could anyone have the power to destroy the world?


    But now, when they really stood in front of the peak white beard, they couldn''t help but believe it.


    If there is a devil fruit that can be called "destroying the world", then.They couldn''t think of any other fruit that could possess this ability other than the "shock fruit" that was mastered by White Beard?


    Charlotte Lingling''s soul fruit is not good, the dragon fruit of the dead Kaido is not good, and even Lorne, who possesses plural devil fruits, is also not eligible!


    This sea, the only person with this qualification is White Beard!


    However, the moment the sword was about to touch the ground.Baibeard''s movements suddenly stopped for a moment.


    Then his eyes widened.Showing a trace of unwillingness.


    The cracks in the space stopped spreading and slowly recovered.The intimidating sense of oppression also disappeared suddenly.


    The white beard''s body remained on the ice, motionless, as if it were a statue.


    This man, at this time, finally exhausted his vitality.


    "That guy...finally died."


    Warring States said slowly, he didn''t know what tone he should use to say this sentence.


    Is it the joy of defeating a powerful enemy?Or the regret of the death of an old friend?


    Warring States didn''t know, but he didn''t want to know either.


    Because there is still a war waiting to be fought by herself, Charlotte Lingling is still raging on the battlefield of the new world. Because there is no navy powerhouse to participate in the war, Charlotte Lingling is on the battlefield to almost nothing. People can stop!


    If you don''t rush back right away, then the Navy will suffer heavy losses.


    The Warring States began to count the losses in the battle. He originally thought that besieging an old white beard would be easy, but he did not expect that even if he was old, this old guy would have such a terrifying fighting power. If his body The situation is a little better, and if he can fully release his last tricks, the consequences will be disastrous.


    However, in this world, there is no if.


    The legend of Whitebeard is over.


    The remaining navy soldiers took the body of the white beard back to the ship, and then drove the navy warship slowly away from the sea.


    The Warring States has another goal.


    After dealing with the things in the battlefield of the New World and solving Charlotte Lingling, his next goal has been clear.


    Surprisingly... it was the man called the devil.


    boom!


    The white beard''s knife hadn''t hit the ground.


    The sky seemed to be a lot darker too, and the cracks in countless spaces gathered in one place, all gathered on the blade of the white beard.


    He seemed to be holding the whole world and smashing the whole world down.


    The entire space seemed to be unable to withstand his power, and numerous cracks appeared.


    All the navy powerhouses used their most powerful defensive methods, because no one had the confidence to take the strongest angry blow of this pinnacle pirate with his own flesh.


    The blade is getting closer and closer to the ice surface.


    One meter, half meter...


    And every time the blade is lowered, the cracks in the space deepen a little. Everyone knows that these cracks will suddenly explode the moment the blade touches the ground.


    That superimposed destructive power is unimaginable.


    Before, the Warring States Period called White Beard¡¯s youthful power "almost to destroy the world." Many newly emerging navies still didn''t believe it. How could anyone have the power to destroy the world?


    But now, when they really stood in front of the peak white beard, they couldn''t help but believe it.


    If there is a devil fruit that can be called "destroying the world", then.They couldn''t think of any other fruit that could possess this ability other than the "shock fruit" that was mastered by White Beard?


    Charlotte Lingling''s soul fruit is not good, the dragon fruit of the dead Kaido is not good, and even Lorne, who possesses plural devil fruits, is also not eligible!


    This sea, the only person with this qualification is White Beard!


    However, the moment the sword was about to touch the ground.Baibeard''s movements suddenly stopped for a moment.


    Then his eyes widened.Showing a trace of unwillingness.


    The cracks in the space stopped spreading and slowly recovered.The intimidating sense of oppression also disappeared suddenly.


    The white beard''s body remained on the ice, motionless, as if it were a statue.


    This man, at this time, finally exhausted his vitality.


    "That guy...finally died."


    Warring States said slowly, he didn''t know what tone he should use to say this sentence.


    Is it the joy of defeating a powerful enemy?Or the regret of the death of an old friend?


    Warring States didn''t know, but he didn''t want to know either.


    Because there is still a war waiting to be fought by herself, Charlotte Lingling is still raging on the battlefield of the new world. Because there is no navy powerhouse to participate in the war, Charlotte Lingling is on the battlefield to almost nothing. People can stop!


    If you don''t rush back right away, then the Navy will suffer heavy losses.


    The Warring States began to count the losses in the battle. He originally thought that besieging an old white beard would be easy, but he did not expect that even if he was old, this old guy would have such a terrifying fighting power. If his body The situation is a little better, and if he can fully release his last tricks, the consequences will be disastrous.


    However, in this world, there is no if.


    The legend of Whitebeard is over.


    The remaining navy soldiers took the body of the white beard back to the ship, and then drove the navy warship slowly away from the sea.


    The Warring States has another goal.


    After dealing with the things in the battlefield of the New World and solving Charlotte Lingling, his next goal has been clear.


    Surprisingly... it was the man called the devil.

 1261 Chapter 1234 The Third Thing

    Even if the world government issued a bounty to Lorne angrily, but neither the pirates nor the bounty hunters were interested in this.


    No one wants Bailey to be an enemy of Lorne because of this.


    It''s not worth it.


    If the first two incidents touched the roots of the pirates and the world government respectively, then the third incident completely affected the hearts of both parties.


    Because the revolutionary army that hadn''t appeared for a long time finally appeared on the sea again, and the place where they appeared this time was a new world. Now, the most chaotic new world in the entire sea!


    And their goal is the naval base located in the first half of the New World that the navy has just taken from the navy.


    Since the main navy forces went to the whale waters to encircle the white beard, and most of the naval forces appeared in the Pirate Battlefield to block Charlotte Lingling''s advancement, the current naval branch base was empty.


    Almost everyone has not reacted yet, this group of revolutionary army has already destroyed two bases and is moving towards the third base!


    With the emergence of the Revolutionary Army, the advantages that the navy had built up so hard to build have disappeared. Even if they besieged White Beard, but their base was destroyed by the Revolutionary Army, all navies that appeared in the New World would become rootless. Water, without supply support, they will soon be trapped by the pirates.


    Then he was eaten away by almost endless pirates.


    The Warring States period did not expect that it was not the Weinhill family he had been afraid of for a long time to take the lead, but it was the revolutionary army that had not appeared for a long time in the addition of the world government!


    The current Warring States period is like an ant on a hot pot. He led the main navy to siege and kill the white beard.Although he won the bet and killed the man who can almost be called the spiritual symbol of the pirate, his lair was turned over by the revolutionary army.


    Fortunately, at this time, people from the world government sent a piece of information, so that the Warring States did not have to worry about it.


    Because, after all, the navy is one of the departments of the world government. If the navy is destroyed in the new world and the entire sea is flooded with pirates, then it will be of no benefit to the world government. Therefore, at this time, the world government cannot Not showing up.


    He had just left the plague of Mary Joa and returned to his residence. Before proceeding, he obtained this information, and was helpless to rush towards the new world.


    After all, what appeared in the New World this time was the main force of the revolutionary army. If only some CP-0 agents were simply sent, it would not be able to solve this crazy revolutionary army.


    What''s more, even the five old stars can''t be sure that among these CP-0 agents, are there any dead soldiers of the Revolutionary Army.Therefore, in order to ensure the completion of the task, the plague can only go by itself.


    Although several naval bases are located in the first half of the New World, they are still some time away from the red earth continent. After the plague learned this information, they decisively abandoned the two bases closer to the place where the revolutionary army appeared. , Directly lead people to the third key point.Stop these arrogant revolutionary troops there.


    The other five old stars received more important tasks and temporarily left the World Government Headquarters at the waist of Mariagioa.


    This is why, after Lorne went to Mary Joa for the second time, no five old stars came to stop him.


    On the one hand, this group of five elder stars knew that there was no way to help Lorne by relying on their own strength, and on the other hand, it was because they were really lacking in skills.


    These elders who have ruled the world for hundreds of years have now entered the busiest stage after they became the Five Old Stars.


    If Lorne once again surprises the World Government Headquarters at this time, he might be able to kill the World Government Headquarters.


    Although, Lorne didn''t have this idea.


    Because he also knows very well that even if the World Government Headquarters is destroyed, and even the high-level people hiding in the World Government Headquarters are slaughtered, it will not hurt the skin of the world government. Because it is very simple, the core of the world government is basically the five old men. Xing, and the man called Yim who is on top of the five old stars, if they can''t solve Yim and the five old stars, they can pull out a new team at any time.


    He went to destroy the world government headquarters, at best, it would just shock the whole world''s eyes.


    Although it can be said that he is unprecedented, and it is very likely that he has no future, Lorne is not interested.


    After returning to Sdio, he learned the news that White Beard was besieged, and before he could react, he learned that White Beard had fallen.


    Lorne was taken aback for a moment. He didn''t expect that this man would die like this.


    But when he got detailed information about the battle, he could only be relieved.


    Warring States, Karp, three major admirals, and countless elite lieutenants.This is almost the entire main force of the Navy.


    This guy in the Warring States period even abandoned the main battlefield of the navy and brought these main forces to siege White Beard, which is tantamount to a slant sword.


    Once they failed to siege Whitebeard, or, after too long a delay, the navy of the main navy battlefield was almost wiped out by Charlotte Lingling, then they were not much different from failure.


    Fortunately, the Warring States bet won. He can kill a carbine and block Charlotte Lingling in the main battlefield. If this woman is not paying attention, it is very likely that she can only drink hatred in front of the navy powerhouse.


    But it can also be said to be unfortunate, because when the navy started, the revolutionary army seized this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity and eliminated several important naval bases. If the remaining bases were also destroyed, then the Warring States would want The plan to annihilate all the pirates can also come to an end.


    Although, Lorne never thought that this plan of the Warring States period could be successful.


    Because Lorne never thought that the Warring States period could kill himself now, and that he alone could represent the entire pirate force.


    It wasn''t that Ron was too proud, but that he did have this power.


    He is now the god of pirates.


    After finishing all these pieces of news, Lorne began to think about the next plan.


    However, before proceeding to the next step, Lorne still has one important thing to do.


    He picked up the phone worm in front of him and made a call.


    "Dragon, I have an important thing to tell you."


    Lorne said lightly to the phone bug.

 1262 Chapter 1235

    Lorne''s call was made to the leader of the revolutionary army.Long.


    The two reached an agreement before, that Lorne would surprise Mary Joa to create opportunities for the new world, and Long also showed Lorne his strength.


    Show your ability to cooperate with Lorne.


    He attacked the navy base, which was unexpected by Lorne, but it was reasonable.


    "When I went to Mary Gioia for the second time, I didn''t find the traces of the five old stars. They may have obtained the information about your attack on the naval base, and then rushed toward your line of defense. "


    Lorne said lightly to the phone bug.


    He didn''t know this information. He guessed that the five old stars would go to the new world and defend the naval base.


    It''s just that Lorne knew that his conjecture was tenable.


    Because he believes in his instincts.


    "Those five old stars are very strong."


    Lorne paused, and then said faintly, although the combat effectiveness of the five old stars could not pose a threat to him, it was because he had mastered plural devil fruits. If he met before awakening the ghost fruits It''s really hard to say who wins and loses among them.


    These people are, after all, the strongest outstanding people in Pirate World for hundreds of years, and Lorne will not underestimate any of them.


    "How strong is it?"


    On the other end of the phone worm, Long said solemnly.


    Although he already knew the true identities of these five old stars, he hadn''t really played against these five old stars, so he didn''t know how strong they were.


    Right now in this ocean, Lorne should be the only pirate who fought head-to-head with the five old stars and then survived, so his intelligence is very important to him.


    Very important.


    "Very strong, Karp at the peak, or Whitebeard''s combat power at the peak."


    Lorne thought for a while and made such an evaluation.After undergoing the Immortal Surgery, although they looked extremely old, they kept their strength at their peak. After hundreds of years of development and strengthening, their strength was unfathomable.


    Although the dragon is also very strong, Lorne does not think that the dragon can easily deal with those few people.


    "I know."


    Long solemnly said, this information is very important to him.


    Needless to say, Lorne hung up the phone worm directly.Immediately afterwards, he began to deal with the second matter.


    The death of Whitebeard.


    Lorne didn''t expect that White Beard would die at this time, because according to the development of the original script, White Beard still had a lifespan of almost ten years, and then died in that vigorous war on top.


    But if you think about it carefully, this war is far more than the top war Hongda!Not only the navy, but even the pirates of the entire New World have been involved, even if it is oneself, it is difficult to be alone.


    Lorne knew very well that after dealing with the other pirates in the New World, the goal of the Warring States Period was himself, but now he did not have time to pay attention to the war.


    His focus is on the mysterious Ravdrew.


    But this does not mean that Lorne will ignore the new world.Because of his identity, he is a pirate after all, and White Beard is considered to be a half friend of Ron in a sense. There is no obvious conflict between the two sides, and the forces are still peaceful.


    What''s more, during the time when Lorne was in a coma, White Beard appeared in the first half of the New World, deterring the navy and preventing the navy from acting rashly. In a sense, it was considered favored by Lorne.


    Therefore, Lorne would not ignore the White Beard''s matter.


    The Warring States period led people to besieged and killed White Beard. This was his choice, because only by doing so, the navy would have a ray of life in this war.


    However, Lorne will also make the Navy pay its due price.


    In terms of pirates, one of the strongest died, so, Lorne made the navy pay half of the life of the navy elite, isn''t it too much?


    "Is it finally going to participate in this war?"


    After hearing Lorne''s order, the cadres of the Veenhill family were very excited.Because they had been itching for a long time about this war, if it hadn''t been for Ron''s order, they would have been dispatched long ago.


    "Yep."


    Lorne nodded, admitting it.


    Lorne thought for a while and made such an evaluation.After undergoing the Immortal Surgery, although they looked extremely old, they kept their strength at their peak. After hundreds of years of development and strengthening, their strength was unfathomable.


    Although the dragon is also very strong, Lorne does not think that the dragon can easily deal with those few people.


    "I know."


    Long solemnly said, this information is very important to him.


    Needless to say, Lorne hung up the phone worm directly.Immediately afterwards, he began to deal with the second matter.


    The death of Whitebeard.


    Lorne didn''t expect that White Beard would die at this time, because according to the development of the original script, White Beard still had a lifespan of almost ten years, and then died in that vigorous war on top.


    But if you think about it carefully, this war is far more than the top war Hongda!Not only the navy, but even the pirates of the entire New World have been involved, even if it is oneself, it is difficult to be alone.


    Lorne knew very well that after dealing with the other pirates in the New World, the goal of the Warring States Period was himself, but now he did not have time to pay attention to the war.


    His focus is on the mysterious Ravdrew.


    But this does not mean that Lorne will ignore the new world.Because of his identity, he is a pirate after all, and White Beard is considered to be a half friend of Ron in a sense. There is no obvious conflict between the two sides, and the forces are still peaceful.


    What''s more, during the time when Lorne was in a coma, White Beard appeared in the first half of the New World, deterring the navy and preventing the navy from acting rashly. In a sense, it was considered favored by Lorne.


    Therefore, Lorne would not ignore the White Beard''s matter.


    The Warring States period led people to besieged and killed White Beard. This was his choice, because only by doing so, the navy would have a ray of life in this war.


    However, Lorne will also make the Navy pay its due price.


    In terms of pirates, one of the strongest died, so, Lorne made the navy pay half of the life of the navy elite, isn''t it too much?


    "Is it finally going to participate in this war?"


    After hearing Lorne''s order, the cadres of the Veenhill family were very excited.Because they had been itching for a long time about this war, if it hadn''t been for Ron''s order, they would have been dispatched long ago.


    "Yep."


    Lorne nodded, admitting it.

 1263 Chapter 1236

    News of the Vennhill family''s participation in the war spread across the sea at a rapid speed.


    This undoubtedly gave the pirates a booster.After all, after the white beard fell into the navy''s encirclement, the pirates'' mood was extremely depressed.They urgently need a powerful pirate who can stand out as a banner against the navy.


    And the Wienhill family is no less a choice than Whitebeard.


    In addition, at the same time, Lorne, who was circulating on the sea, had just brought people to bloodbath Mary Joa and slaughtered all the Celestial Dragons above. This news made the pirates extremely excited.


    You know, many pirates can''t understand the strong style of the Tianlong people, but because of the great power they have, they have been enduring it and did not choose to take action. This behavior of Lorne, in a sense, can be regarded as Sighed for the pirates.


    This world is the world of pirates, not your world government, not your Tianlongren world!


    Pirates are the masters of this world!


    Although there was no news that Lorne would personally appear in this war, the pirates tried their confidence again.


    Charlotte Lingling also became more cautious after learning that the guy with the white beard had fallen. After all, her strength was lower than that of the white beard. The ability of the Warring States Period to bring the main navy to siege and kill the white beard also meant that In order to be able to siege herself, Charlotte Lingling did not continue her previous arrogant and domineering behavior after weighing it up, but began to converge.


    The navy also got a rare breathing opportunity. A few days later, the Warring States led the main navy and finally returned to this battlefield from the whale waters.The navy and the pirates once again reached a balance.


    However, the Warring States period did not dare to stay in this place for too long. After maintaining the situation, he took a part of the main navy and rushed towards the first half of the new world.


    The two news about the naval base being attacked and the Vennhill family''s participation in the war, like two big mountains, weighed heavily on the heart of the Warring States Period.He must handle these two things well, otherwise the navy will fall into a situation where it will never recover.


    Except for Karp who stayed on the front battlefield, as well as the red dog and the blue pheasant, the Warring States period took almost all the other elite navy back.


    At this moment, those pirates who had heard the news of the Vennhill family¡¯s participation in the war also stopped watching and began to organize their troops to attack the navy¡¯s front. Nothing has happened yet.


    At this moment, Lorne did not leave the Loxor waters, instead he returned to SKY.


    Threw the CP-0 agents with good abilities that he captured in the Battle of Mariejoa in front of Begapunk, and then through their technology, the devil in the bodies of these agents The fruit was extracted and then ate without thinking.


    After gaining several new abilities, Lorne''s strength has been increased again.


    It is worth mentioning that, in order to fight this war, the Navy has almost overwhelmed all its possessions.


    Not only the navies stationed in the paradise were transferred to the new world, but also one of the allies of the navy, Qiwuhai under the king, issued an order that they must participate in this war. If they violate this order, then Will immediately deprive them of the title of Qiwuhai under the king!


    Although, refusing to participate in this war is tantamount to standing on the opposite side of the navy, and it is no longer important whether to deprive him of the title, but Lon still carefully analyzed this information.


    According to intelligence, Hawkeye Mihawk, who has the faint title of the strongest of the Seven Martial Seas under the King, dismissed this order, but he has been frequented in the New World recently, so Lorne is not sure where the opponent is standing. In the camp.


    Their two allies, Miss Klockdale and Doflamingo, did not express their views. They were faintly motivated to watch the fire from the other side, because they were convinced that even if the Navy had won the war, they would not do anything to themselves. Kind of.


    As for the other three, the mysterious bears, Jinping who has been stationed on the fisherman island, and the pirate empress who has often appeared on the sea recently, Boa Hancock, Lorne is not sure what these people really think. .


    Because they are all likely to appear on this battlefield.


    At this time, the family''s intelligence department also came back with good news.


    That is, I finally found the trace of the suspected Demon Fruit Ability of the Time System, one of the future Pirate Supernova, the gluttonous daughter Joelie Bonnie. According to family information, this woman seems to be the same as one of the current king¡¯s Seven Wu Hai The tyrant bear has a close relationship, and the tyrant bear at this time has responded to the call of the navy and has set off, ready to go to the new world and participate in this war.


    Although he doesn''t know what the opponent''s position is, according to Lorne''s understanding of Tyrant Bear, this guy, at this time, should still be in the navy''s camp.


    Therefore, if you want to find the trace of the gluttonous girl Joelie Bonnie, you must first find the big bear in this war.


    Lorne thought for a while, and still issued the order, so that the family cadres should pay attention to the movements of the big bear while making a fuss in the new world.


    Although this time on Mary Joa, the woman who holds the fruits of the years is still friendly to herself, but Lorne has not forgotten that the other party said that the next time they meet, the two sides will be enemies, endless enemies.


    Therefore, Lorne is still unwilling to give up cracking the secret of the Devil Fruit of Time.


    At this time, Lorne got another piece of information.


    That is, after Long Zai learned what Luo En said, the five old stars may be waiting in the navy base, Long decided to retreat, but was still caught by a CP-0 unit.


    The two sides fought fiercely on the sea. It is said that several groups of innocent pirates passing by were involved. The two groups fought on the sea for a long time, and finally ended in the defeat of the CP-0 spy forces.


    However, the dragon was not in love with the battle, but after defeating the opponent, he decisively left the battlefield.


    But some other pirates are not so lucky.


    There are some pirates who have been hiding. After seeing the revolutionary army holding two naval bases in a row, they did not curb their greedy desire and attacked the naval base decisively.


    Then, they encountered the Five Old Star troops stationed there, and then they were destroyed.


    Although Lorne did not appear in the sea, the intelligence department that the Wienhill family had run for so many years finally came in handy. Lorne knew the situation of the sea quite well, even beyond many people''s imagination.

 1264 Chapter 1237 Wien Hill Family Team

    "Didn''t the navy invade the new world so arrogantly? How come we have sailed for so long without a navy unit encountering it!"


    On a black pirate ship, a strong bald man said with a gloomy expression.


    His right arm is not flesh and blood, but a mechanical arm full of mechanical feeling.


    "Have you not been out to sea for too long."


    Beside the bald man, a man with a figure like a meat mountain said nonchalantly while eating.


    "The sea is so vast, it is difficult to meet some people."


    These two people are surprisingly one of the two senior cadres of the Vennhill family.


    Jodi, the king of hell, and the "gluttony" tiger.


    After Lorne promised them to play in the sea, the war madman Jody didn''t hesitate to pull on his old friend Fat Tiger, and the two set sail directly and left the port of Sdieo.


    Jody originally thought that he would soon meet the navy forces, and then the two sides fought fiercely, and he won a big victory.


    But after two days of invincible sailing on the sea, Jody found nothing, not to mention the navy, and even the Pirate Ship did not encounter a few.


    This situation undoubtedly made Jodi depressed.


    The Fat Tiger next to him didn''t care. He was actually not interested in fighting. If it weren''t for Jodi to lure him with a lot of food, he wouldn''t even leave Sdie.


    But now, Fat Tiger regrets it a bit, because he has eaten most of the food stored in the cabin of the Pirate Ship. According to this situation, within a few days, the food will be swept away by him. .


    At the thought of the uncomfortable hungry stomach, Fat Tiger looked regretful.


    "I knew it, I''ll stay at Sdio, at least I won''t go hungry there."


    Fat Tiger whispered, but this complaining voice was heard by Jodi next to him.


    "You bastard, you''re embarrassed to say you''re hungry now while eating."


    After listening to these words, Jody''s anger stopped.


    Why did he bring such a lunch bucket, so that he might not be able to compare with the other teams.


    Not all of the Vennhill family are war madmen.At least Violet and Agatha were not interested in war, and they chose to stay in Sdio.


    And Miss Garrett, should be lying in a coffin to sleep now, it is impossible to appear in the sea.


    Therefore, not many senior cadres from the family came out to fight.


    In addition to the squad formed by Fat Tiger and Jodi, there is also Ainilu, who is alone, and the super-julier Helding who also likes to eat.He doesn''t like talking, but only likes murdering black knife Morman.


    And the mechanical craftsman Lola.


    Jodi had a headache when she thought of Lola, because she looked weak and petite, but in her bones was a war madman like Jodi.


    She holds a considerable part of the family''s war machinery and the command power of the family''s "experimental" troops.


    Moreover, in order to protect Lola, Sakuramiya Rashi, who was originally unwilling to participate in the war, was also accompanied by her.Two people formed a small team.


    If it is a loss to a strong like Ainilu, Jody can still accept it, but if it is a loss to two charming little girls, Jodi cannot bear it.


    Therefore, he and Fat Hu left the family port first, planning to take advantage of time to kill a few more navies.


    However, after so many days, Jodi found nothing.


    "Even if you scold me, I can''t help you make a few navies."


    Fat Tiger touched his head and said aggrievedly.


    Jody was helpless and could only turn his head away, not seeing and not bothering.


    But at this time, he suddenly saw a ship appeared at the end of the sea.


    This is the first ship he has encountered in the sea these days.So he quickly called the watchman excitedly and asked them to determine the identity of the ship.


    It would be great if it were the navy, and I can finally fight it!


    Jodi thought about it. He felt that his body was a little rusty because it hadn''t been fighting for too long.


    After the watchman determined the identity of the ship, he brought two news to Jodi.


    One good news, one bad news.


    Jody didn''t even think about it, so he chose to listen to the good news first.


    "The good news is that this ship is indeed owned by naval forces."


    "So, what''s the bad news?" I don''t know why, Jody felt something was wrong.


    "The bad news is that the owner of this ship is not a direct navy unit, but a king under Qiwuhai."


    "Who?"


    After hearing the words of Qi Wuhai under the king, Jody felt a chill in his heart.


    It wasn''t because he was afraid of the Qiwuhai under the king. In fact, most of the Qiwuhai under the king had friendship with the Weinhill family, and they couldn''t fight after they met in the sea.


    But Jody felt extremely disturbed inside.


    Because he remembered an unbearable memory.


    "The Pirate Empress, Boya Hancock."


    Therefore, he and Fat Hu left the family port first, planning to take advantage of time to kill a few more navies.


    However, after so many days, Jodi found nothing.


    "Even if you scold me, I can''t help you make a few navies."


    Fat Tiger touched his head and said aggrievedly.


    Jody was helpless and could only turn his head away, not seeing and not bothering.


    But at this time, he suddenly saw a ship appeared at the end of the sea.


    This is the first ship he has encountered in the sea these days.So he quickly called the watchman excitedly and asked them to determine the identity of the ship.


    It would be great if it were the navy, and I can finally fight it!


    Jodi thought about it. He felt that his body was a little rusty because it hadn''t been fighting for too long.


    After the watchman determined the identity of the ship, he brought two news to Jodi.


    One good news, one bad news.


    Jody didn''t even think about it, so he chose to listen to the good news first.


    "The good news is that this ship is indeed owned by naval forces."


    "So, what''s the bad news?" I don''t know why, Jody felt something was wrong.


    "The bad news is that the owner of this ship is not a direct navy unit, but a king under Qiwuhai."


    "Who?"


    After hearing the words of Qi Wuhai under the king, Jody felt a chill in his heart.


    It wasn''t because he was afraid of the Qiwuhai under the king. In fact, most of the Qiwuhai under the king had friendship with the Weinhill family, and they couldn''t fight after they met in the sea.


    But Jody felt extremely disturbed inside.


    Because he remembered an unbearable memory.


    "The Pirate Empress, Boya Hancock."

 1265 Chapter 1238 Attacking Navy

    Ten minutes later, Jody and Fat Hu fell under Hancock''s feet with bruises.


    "Why didn''t you say before, this woman is so strong!?"


    Fat Tiger said with a shocked look.


    The woman in front of her looks quite young, but she is quite outstanding in her mastery of two-color domineering and the application of abilities.


    At least, according to his eyes, no mistake was found. The crew under Hancock didn''t even make a move. She smashed Jodi and Fatty on the ground alone.


    "At the time, I lost like this."


    Jody said with a gloomy expression.He died before leaving the teacher, he did not expect that the first enemy he encountered would be able to send himself back when he had just appeared on the sea.


    If you flee back dingy now, you might be laughed at by those guys.


    Fortunately, Hancock didn''t embarrass the two of them. She asked coldly after the two brothers got down.


    "Tell your concubine, where is Lorne?"


    "I tell you! Don''t think that you have defeated us, you are our boss''s opponent. In front of our boss, you are not much different from an ordinary person!"


    Jody lay on the ground and yelled.And Fat Tiger should also reconcile.


    "Yeen... uh! Don''t step on my stomach."


    Hancock frowned and stepped directly on Fat Tiger''s fat belly.The man quickly begged for mercy.


    "Tell the concubine."


    Jody and Fat Hu looked at each other, and the two brothers immediately understood each other''s thoughts.


    Anyway, I''m embarrassed, and now I will be ridiculed by everyone if I run back, it is better to take this woman back.


    In this way, at least there is a chance to contact the senior cadres of a few families, and then find a place before you completely lose face.


    "The boss is in Sdio."


    Fat Tiger cleared his throat and said.


    "take me to."


    Hancock said coldly, with the Queen''s undoubtedly.


    ...


    Ainilu rode a small boat alone, wandering aimlessly in the sea of ??New World.As the strongman second only to Lorne in the Veenhill family, Ainilu, who has the strength of the legendary pirate, of course chose to be alone, floating in the sea.


    He has met several teams from the world government, some of which are composed of CP-0 agents, and the two sides have fought fiercely on the sea.


    As a result, after asking the other party for unsuccessful purpose, Ainilu sank these people directly into the sea.


    It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know if the world government has heard anything about it, or that Ainilu¡¯s luck is not good. Later, Ainilu never encountered the world government team again.


    It seems that the sea in the new world has become empty.


    After thinking about it for a moment, he decided to drive the boat and drive in the direction where the navy was still on the battlefield.


    In that main battlefield, you should be able to encounter some interesting things.


    And when there were three or four days away from the main battlefield, Ainilu suddenly encountered an unexpected guest.


    "Uk?"


    Ainilu looked at the flame-burning man in front of him, and called out his name in confusion.


    This man, surprisingly, was the new-generation powerhouse who had participated in the ambush of Lorne on the island of Angela, the Wu who held the fruits of the sun.


    At this time, the black man was very embarrassed, his chest was full of traces left by the battle, and a big hole broke in his abdomen.


    He hid in the forest on a small island, using herbs to repair his physical injuries, and after seeing the arrival of Ainilu, he first got up and was ready to fight, but the physical injuries still made him Frown slightly.


    "what happened?"


    Ainilu asked suspiciously.


    Even though he didn''t have much friendship with this crow, and the other party had fought his boss Lorne, but this was just a normal exchange between the pirates.And Ainilu is very optimistic about this young powerhouse, if it weren''t for the untimely birth, Wu might build a great legend on the sea.


    But now Wu, has lost the light of his eyes, hiding here, very frustrated.


    "After I left the island of Angela, I heard the news that the navy declared war, and then I came directly to this battlefield."


    Wu sat on the ground and said helplessly.


    "In the beginning, the main navy did not appear, and the war went smoothly. I also killed all quarters in the battlefield. But later, after the news of the fall of the white beard spread, the main navy moved from behind the New World. Back on this battlefield, the war became quite anxious."


    "I wanted to retreat temporarily, but I ran into the navy force head-on."


    "This is nothing at first, but in this naval force, there is a person who can restrain me."


    Wu said unwillingly, if he hadn''t been the one who restrained his ability, he would not have lost so badly.


    "You mean, Akina?"


    Ainilu thought for a while and said the name.


    Wu''s ability is the fruit of the sun. It can turn his body into a small sun. Anyone who approaches him will be turned into ashes because he cannot withstand the high temperature of the sun.


    In the navy, only the red dogs with lava fruits are not afraid of the fruits of the black dogs, because they are red dogs made of lava, how can they be afraid of high temperatures?


    Ainilu imagined the scene, and the red dog directly ignored Wu''s ability and approached Wu''s step by step, and then directly beat the Wu with his arms and domineering.


    Wu bitterly smiled, and did not speak, which was considered a tacit acquiescence.


    "I know."


    Ainilu got up and prepared to leave this place. The news of Uzbekistan is still important to him. At least he knows that the navy has left a navy admiral on the front battlefield. Otherwise, what''s the point of a war like a rag ?


    But at this time, Ainilu frowned suddenly, and in the next instant, the sound of artillery fire came from the sea.


    Countless shells broke through the air and fired in a volley in the direction of this island.


    "The navy is chasing me all the way."


    Wu looked at Ainilu helplessly.


    "You should be involved by me now."


    While talking, he struggled to get up.


    "You go, this matter has nothing to do with you, they are here for me."


    After saying this, he was ready to go out of this forest and fight the navy to the death.


    At this time, Anilu showed a hint of joy on his face.


    "Do not."


    He shook his head and walked out with Wu.


    "That''s interesting."


    Ainilu said.


    He originally came here because he wanted to find some interesting things to play with, but the navy is here, how could he leave?


    Two people walked out of the forest, and more than ten naval ships docked on the sea not far away.


    A middle-aged man with a resolute face stood on the warship and looked at each other far away.


    He snorted and turned his hands into lava.


    And Ainilu showed a faint smile.

 1266 Chapter 1239 Uninvited Guest

    "You said why should I come out?"


    Lola propped her head and looked at the cold woman sitting in front of her.


    "The concubine body doesn''t know."


    Sakuramiya Li knelt and sat in front of Lola, while wiping her famous sword Sakura Snow.Said coldly.


    "The reason why my concubine came out was just to protect you."


    "I know, I know! Because my combat effectiveness is the weakest in the family. An ordinary pirate may be able to kill me."


    Lola spit out her tongue and said embarrassedly.


    Her main combat effectiveness relies on those mechanical armors that were made by her, and then improved by the great scientists of Begapunk and Gage, and stored in various coffins, which were previously lost to Wienshi. The Er family was then transformed into the bodies of the losers of the experiment by Gaj.


    Lola''s own combat effectiveness is quite weak, maybe an ordinary strong man can kill her alone.


    Therefore, when he heard that Lola wanted to go out to play, Lorne released Lola out on the principle of not preventing any behavior of his family.


    However, in order to ensure Lola''s safety, he still let Sakuramiya Rashi accompany Lola.


    After the Battle of Wano Country, Sakuramiya Rashi''s wish was over, and she directly joined the Vennhill family.


    Because of her carelessness, her kendo is more refined. After the other great swordsmen in the family, Black Blade Morman and Sakuramiya Rashi, they can only lament the huge gap between the two.


    Even Lorne doesn¡¯t know how strong Sakuramiya Rashi is right now, but one thing he can be sure of is that at least in the new world, as long as you don¡¯t encounter those few strong, then protect Lola, no Next.


    This is why he dared to let Lola come out.


    "Just know."


    Sakuramiya Rashi put her famous sword back, and said coldly.


    Lola was stunned for a moment. She wanted to ask this Sakuramiya pear, you can talk like this, does your family know?


    But after another thought, her family seemed to know that she was a facial paralysis.


    "Do you like Big Brother Lorne!?"


    At this moment, Lola suddenly changed the subject.She leaned her body forward in front of Sakura Miyari and asked curiously.


    "Otherwise, why at home, you only listen to Big Brother Lorne?"


    Her wide-open eyes were full of curiosity.


    "The relationship between the concubine and the lord is just a simple monarch and minister."


    Sakuramiya Rashi said calmly.


    "The concubine body is nothing more than a sharp sword in the hands of the lord."


    "Split the enemy of the lord, a sword to relieve the lord''s danger."


    When she spoke, her face was expressionless.Instead, staring coldly at the famous knife in front of him.


    As if this knife is her life.


    As if her life is like this knife.


    But Lola was speechless for a while, she didn''t know which thread she had made the mistake in her mind, and she went to chat with the three women.


    There must be something wrong.


    "Do you like the Lord?"


    But at this moment, Sakuramiya Rashi suddenly raised her head, stared into Lola''s eyes, and asked coldly.


    "I... No... Brother Lorne and I are just a simple family relationship..."


    Lola blushed, she didn''t expect that Sakura Miyagi would ask herself, and said vaguely.


    Sakuramiya Rashi shook his head.


    "Family?"


    "But why, my concubine feels that your attitude towards the lord is different from the attitude towards other people."


    "This is because...because..."


    Lola''s face is even redder!She blamed herself somewhat.Why did I just talk about this topic with Sakuramiya Rashi? This woman is simply a killer. She doesn''t seem to make moves easily, but once she makes a move, she kills her!


    Lola''s head began to turn quickly, and she was more serious than thinking about the internal structure of the machine before. She wanted to find a way to deal with Sakuramiya Rashi.


    But at this moment, Sakuramiya Rashi suddenly stood up and pulled out the famous sword in her hand.


    "I, I, I say! Don''t hit me!"


    Lola was immediately frightened, she did not expect that there was such a violent heart hidden in her heart.


    He didn''t answer her question, but wanted to do it.


    "I really like Big Brother Lorne a little bit."


    Lola took a deep breath, and then confided the secret buried in her heart.


    In fact, when she met Lorne for the first time, she somewhat liked this clean looking man, and then Lorne saved their town. She wanted to repay Lorne from the bottom of her heart.


    After joining the Vennhill family, she worked hard to help the family develop various machines, not for her own future, nor for the family, most importantly, for Lorne.


    She wanted to do her best to help Lorne.


    But it¡¯s a pity that in the family, there is not only one person who likes Lorne, at least Lola knows Agatha¡¯s sister, and also likes Lorne, while Violet is with Lorne all day. Stick together.Then everyone knew that in Lorne''s heart, there was only Miss Garrett, who grew up with him and experienced his most miserable and humblest years.


    Lola''s face is even redder!She blamed herself somewhat.Why did I just talk about this topic with Sakuramiya Rashi? This woman is simply a killer. She doesn''t seem to make moves easily, but once she makes a move, she kills her!


    Lola''s head began to turn quickly, and she was more serious than thinking about the internal structure of the machine before. She wanted to find a way to deal with Sakuramiya Rashi.


    But at this moment, Sakuramiya Rashi suddenly stood up and pulled out the famous sword in her hand.


    "I, I, I say! Don''t hit me!"


    Lola was immediately frightened, she did not expect that there was such a violent heart hidden in her heart.


    He didn''t answer her question, but wanted to do it.


    "I really like Big Brother Lorne a little bit."


    Lola took a deep breath, and then confided the secret buried in her heart.


    In fact, when she met Lorne for the first time, she somewhat liked this clean looking man, and then Lorne saved their town. She wanted to repay Lorne from the bottom of her heart.


    After joining the Vennhill family, she worked hard to help the family develop various machines, not for her own future, nor for the family, most importantly, for Lorne.


    She wanted to do her best to help Lorne.


    But it¡¯s a pity that in the family, there is not only one person who likes Lorne, at least Lola knows Agatha¡¯s sister, and also likes Lorne, while Violet is with Lorne all day. Stick together.Then everyone knew that in Lorne''s heart, there was only Miss Garrett, who grew up with him and experienced his most miserable and humblest years.

 1267 Chapter 1240

    A pirate ship approached, and Sakuramiya Rashi held her weapon tightly with a solemn expression, ready to fight at any time.


    The people on the boat are very strong.


    This was the first intuitive feeling that Sakura Miyagi had given Sakuramiya the domineering look, she felt a monster hiding in that ship.


    And Lola also held her breath, she knew quite well Sakura Miyari''s strength, even Sakura Miyari said that the other party was very strong, so how strong is she?


    She doesn''t know, but one thing is certain, that is, this very strong opponent is enough to kill herself in seconds.


    The distance between the two ships is getting closer, but it is not only the people of the Weinhill family who are nervous. The people on the other ship are much more nervous than Lola.


    "Fortunately! It''s a pirate!"


    A young woman with long straight pink hair, denim shorts, white half-sleeved shirt, brown short-heeled boots, and heart-shaped lipstick stood on the deck of another ship and saw Lola and Sakura. After Gong Li passed, he was obviously relieved.


    "Not the enemy."


    At this time, Sakuramiya Rashi also Panasonic put down her famous sword and said calmly.Because she couldn''t feel the slightest hostility on the other side.


    "what happened?"


    After the two ships touched each other, Lola looked at the long pink-haired woman and asked curiously.


    At this time, the woman seemed to have not slept for more than ten days. On her beautiful face, there was a heavy dark circle, which was extremely haggard, and there were obvious traces of fighting on her body.


    There was a wound wrapped in a bandage on her abdomen, and some blood stains penetrated from the white bandage.


    Lola didn''t understand. Didn''t it mean that there was a monster on this ship?So why are they still so embarrassed.


    "Please help me."


    The woman said, her first word was pleading.


    Then, she took Lola and Sakura Miyari into the cabin of the Pirate Ship. A huge glass petri dish about five or six meters high and two meters wide was placed horizontally in the cabin.


    A burly man with a white spotted hat, a black jacket with a sniper scope aiming pattern and white spotted pants, his eyes closed, lying calmly in a petri dish.


    And Lola recognized the man''s identity in an instant.


    "One of the seven Wuhai members of the current king, tyrant, Basolomi Bear!"


    "What happened to Big Bear?"


    Lola asked, she had realized the seriousness of the matter, although the big bear''s bounty was less than 300 million Baileys, in the sea of ??the new world, it is not too much, and it can even be said to be a newcomer. Level.


    However, no one would question his strength. On the one hand, the bounty is only a measure of the danger of a pirate, and cannot accurately describe the strength of the other party. On the other hand, it is Because Big Bear does not need to offer bounty to prove himself.


    The word tyrant is enough to prove everything.


    And now, this man with the title of tyrant just lay in this petri dish, motionless, if not vaguely can feel the breath of life of the other party, Lola even thought that this famous big pirate had died. Up.


    Although there is not much difference between the big bear now and the dead.


    "I don''t know why, Big Bear seems to have reached an agreement with the world government."


    Only then did the woman with long pink hair speak.


    "He exchanged something from the world government, and then let the scientists of the world government erase his consciousness and transform it into a robot."


    "However, the former top scientist of the world government, Begapunk, had disappeared in the Yaze attack a few years ago, and the successor to the position of Begapunk, Courant M. Caesar, was a complete man. Madman, he did not hesitate to perform various experiments on the bear."


    "After I learned this news, Big Bear started to make a transformation."


    When the pink-haired woman was talking, she kept complaining about herself. If she found out earlier, she might be able to save the bear.


    "So, I have been hiding in the experimental base of the world government, and then taking advantage of the naval expedition to the new world, the CP-0 special forces of the world government were attracted by the incident of Lorne¡¯s attack on Mary Gioia, so I sneaked into From this base, the big bear was brought out. But now the big bear has become like this."


    Lola nodded thoughtfully. Before, she had heard Mr. Vegapunk mention that this Courant M. Caesar was a top scientist who was not inferior to him, and Gachi was painstakingly searching for life. The mystery of Begapunk is more versatile, while this Courant is good at human body structure and various poisonous gases.


    In the past, one of the Wienhill family¡¯s allies, Doflamingo of the Don Quixote family, also had a deal with Courant. They made artificial devil fruits and sold them to the four emperors at the time. Kaido, one of them, has obtained huge benefits.


    However, after Kaido''s fall, the deal would cease.


    "However, it was finally discovered by people from the world government."


    The woman said so.


    "They sent chasing soldiers to chase me all the way? We were forced to hide in the new world, trying to get rid of them through the chaotic situation of the new world, but because the big bear seemed to be pretended to be positioned by them They have been chasing closely..."


    The woman did not go on, but Lola understood.


    Because with her strength, it is impossible to face CP-0, the secret force of the world government. After being caught up, there will only be one result, that is, Big Bear is taken back, and she may also be caught and be caught. Manufactured into experimental bodies.


    "So, I want to ask you to help me."


    The woman hesitated, but in the end she said her request.


    If she encountered other pirates, she would never do it, because ordinary pirates could not be the opponents of the CP-0 secret forces of the world government.


    However, when she saw the Misty Moon flag flying on the ship, she finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    If there is only one force in this ocean that can confront the world government head-on, it must be the Vennhill family.


    It can only be the Vennhill family.


    The woman was not sure that Lorne would help herself, but Lorne was her last hope.


    Therefore, she must hold on to this last straw!


    Lola glanced at Sakuramiya Rashi, and wanted to ask the other person what she thought, but Sakuramiya Rashi remained blank.


    For her, it makes no difference whether to help this woman or not, so the decision rests on Lola''s shoulders.


    "Some headaches."


    Lola said to herself that this was the first time she had made such an important decision alone.

 1268 Chapter 1241 Joelie Bonnie

    In the end, Lola decided to help this woman. On the one hand, the current Wienhill family had reached the point where they were at odds with the world government, and offending them more would have no effect on the family.


    On the other hand, it was because this woman was too pitiful.Looking at this woman, she remembered herself who had been oppressed by that fierce pirate on the small island.


    At that time, I was as desperate as a woman now.


    It was the appearance of Lorne that became a light in Lola''s heart that pierced the darkness and brought her out of that hell.


    And now, Lola decided to be a light to others.


    In the Wienhill family, there are mad scientists, war fanatics, beasts obsessed with fighting, demons who regard human life as grass, and arrogant gods. These lunatics form this crazy family.


    And Lola is a rare normal person in this family.


    She is a kind person.


    After seeing Lola nodded, the woman seemed to be relieved.


    "Thank you, thank you." She said incoherently.


    "You haven''t told us your name yet!"


    But Lola''s focus is not on the issue that the special forces might attack at any time.


    "it''s my mistake."


    The woman also patted her head. She was so anxious just now that she forgot to introduce her name.


    "My name is Joelie Bonnie," the woman said.


    "Joelie Bonnie?"


    After Lola heard the name, there was obviously a hint of surprise in her eyes.She and Sakura Miyako glanced at each other, and it was obvious that Sakura Miyako''s calm expression trembled slightly.


    "Any problem?"


    Bonnie looked at Lola suspiciously. She had never appeared in the ocean before, nor did she cause any major incidents. This time she sneaked into the scientific base of the world government and rescued the big bear, which was her craziest move. .


    She was pretty sure that she did not know the woman in front of her, and even the name of the Wienhill family had only been seen in the newspapers. In fact, if it were not because she was desperate, she would never want to be crazy with this. Family, produce any intersection.


    "No."


    Lola shook her head and said calmly.


    But her heart was not at all calm, because the woman in front of her was the woman who had been looking for in the sea for a long time, even using the power of the family to search wildly, but in the end she found nothing.


    "You take the liberty to ask, are you a demon fruit capable person?"


    Lola still couldn''t help but said, she wanted to confirm her guess.


    "Yes, I have eaten the fruit of age, and I can move the age of the object forward or backward a little bit."


    Bonnie answered Lola''s question without hesitation, but with this ability, she turned all the guards guarding the World Government Science Base into babies, and then sneaked in.


    Since they were all seeking refuge from the other party, Bonnie didn''t think she had any need to hide this.


    It''s the man Lorne was looking for!


    After hearing Bonnie''s words, Lola had already confirmed her guess.


    Because of the frustration in front of the woman above Mary Gioia, Brother Lorne has been looking for a solution to the ability of the time system, even if he has completed the plan of ascending the gods, he has become the god in the mouth of Mr. Begapunk After the multiple devil fruits, Lorne still had no solution to that woman''s ability.


    Because the devil fruit ability of the time system is really too BUG.Any fancy fruit ability, in the face of time, there is no human and meaning.


    In desperation, Lorne could only choose to retreat and look for other time devil fruits to explore the mystery of time.


    This woman named Joelie Bonnie was Lorne''s first target.


    At this time, Lola is also entangled, because if they are saved, then Joe Ellie''s existence will definitely be discovered by Lorne, and then Lorne will most likely kill Joe Ellie directly, and her fruit power take out.


    Despite being a member of the family, Lola has always been somewhat unacceptable to Lorne''s "cannibalism" behavior.


    Moreover, Lola didn''t want to let this woman who risked being an enemy of the world government for the sake of other people, just die.


    However, Joe Ellie was indeed the person Lorne was looking for. Without Joe Ellie''s ability, Elder Lorne might not be the opponent of the woman above Marijo.


    So Lola started to struggle.In the end reason defeated sensibility.


    He decided to take this woman back.The big deal finally begged for Brother Lorne.


    "You, go back with us first, as long as you arrive at Sdio, you will be safe for the time being."


    Lola spoke.


    "And you don''t have to worry about the big bear, because there are scientists in the family who are more powerful than the Courant who transformed the big bear. We can definitely save the big bear." While speaking, Lola waved herself ''S little fist, said somewhat proudly.


    I am also a very powerful mechanical engineer!


    Bonnie nodded gratefully, and the soldiers of the Vennhill family lifted the glass petri dish containing the big bear.Then he carried it to the cabin of the Vennhill family.


    Everything is ready, Lola is ready to drive the boat back, after all, her purpose is to relax, not really want to make a big fuss in the sea, so Lola does not care whether she defeats any powerful opponents. .


    The boat was full rudder on the left and turned the bow directly, but before the boat sailed far, everyone saw another boat, gradually appearing on the sea.


    The ship was extremely fast, and it rushed straight towards Lola''s ship.


    Their goal is clear, this ship!


    "This is the pursuit force of the world government!" And Bonnie looked terrified after seeing the menacingly rushing boat and the few tall masked figures standing on the deck of the boat. Said.


    Before, she had fought against these people, but as a result, she was not the opponent at all!If it hadn''t been for a sea tornado on the sea at the time and obstructed the opponent''s ship, they might have caught him and others.


    But now, meeting them in the ocean again, this can''t help making Bonnie''s heart a little flustered.


    However, Lola calmed down. She looked at Sakura Miyari next to her, who gave her a relieved look.


    Therefore, she made a decisive decision.


    "Face!"

 1269 Chapter 1242

    The leader was a middle-aged man with a black goat mask. He couldn''t see his appearance, but for Sakuramiya Rashi, it didn''t matter who the other party was.


    Only two things need to be determined.


    One is whether the opponent is an enemy.


    The second is whether you can kill the opponent.


    In addition, other things are not important at all.


    So, she was ready to fight.


    When the distance between the two ships reached 200 meters, Sakuramiya pear moved.


    She drew her knife, and then made a terrifying slash, cutting through the sea, and whizzing directly towards the ship.


    Sakuramiya Rashi skipped the link of blatant words and directly launched the most ferocious attack on the opponent.


    The slash cut the ship in half, and the entire warship sank.


    Several tall black figures jumped up directly from the boat, as if they were stepping on transparent bricks in mid-air. They were constantly beating in mid-air, almost for a few moments. Came to a distance of less than 50 meters from Sakuramiya Li and them.


    This distance has entered the attack range of the vast majority of the strong.


    "You go first and leave it to your concubine here."


    Sakuramiya Rashi said calmly.She is the sharpest sword, this sword can only be used to kill people, not to save people.


    With Lola and the others scrutinized, Sakuramiya Rashi couldn''t exert her true strength at all, so it was better to let Lola and the others leave here first, and she would handle it alone.


    Lola didn''t hesitate, and directly ordered Yang Fan, while Sakura Miyako leaped slightly, then slammed the air several times in the midair, and came to the midair to confront these CP-0 agents.


    Moon step, by continuously stepping on the air to achieve the effect of floating, this technique was invented by the navy and is called the six navy style. It is one of the compulsory courses for all agents. It is said that if the performance of the navy six style is not up to standard, It may even be treated as waste by the agent training camp.


    Therefore, every agent, even CP-0 agents with unknown origins, has mastered this technique.


    However, for the pirates, the six types of navy is a mysterious secret. Only a few people with extraordinary talents have the opportunity to learn by watching the navy perform this trick.And more, you can only drool over these practical moves.


    However, Sakuramiya Rashi was different. She did not learn by imitating the navy to perform this move, but through the family''s secret agents lurking in the navy, she sent back the secret of the six navy styles.


    Apart from other things, the more practical "shave" and "moon step", family members can be said that everyone can.


    Taking advantage of the opportunity of Sakuramiya Rashi and these agents confronted in midair, Lola''s ship had already sailed a long distance.


    Bonnie watched the fierce battle continuously coming from behind, slashing with swords and roaring guns, and said with some concern.


    "Can she really handle it alone?"


    Because she has never been to sea, Bonnie is not quite clear about the pattern of power on the sea.


    She only knew that the most powerful sea area on the sea was called the New World. In the New World, the most powerful forces were the Vennhill Family and the Four Emperors who were comparable to the Vennhill Family.


    However, now, due to Shiji among the veteran four emperors, Kaido has fallen into the hands of Lorne one after another, and the most powerful Whitebeard died in the siege of the navy, so the Veenhill family faintly Yue Yue has a dominant momentum.It can even contend with the Navy Chamber.


    But Sakuramiya Rashi is just an unknown cadre in the Vennhill family. Can she really handle these CP-0 agents?


    Bonnie expressed suspicion, because she only knew how powerful these seemingly unidentified and unnamed CP-0 agents were because they had fought against these agents.


    "Trust her! She is Sakuramiya Rashi!"


    Lola patted Bonnie on the shoulder, which made the latter feel a little relieved.


    Believe in my family, there is no problem.


    But at this time, the ship shook violently.


    Then, two agents wearing CP-0 masks suddenly jumped from the bottom of the sea to the deck of the ship!


    In the horrific slash of Sakura Miyari before, after the ship was destroyed, the two agents did not always use moon steps to chase after the ship, but chose to dive into the sea and slowly face under the water. With this small boat approaching.


    They used secret techniques to shield their breathing, so even Sakura Miyari''s domineering experience did not find each other.


    After the ship moved away from the area where they were fighting, the two agents chose to get out of the water and jumped onto the deck.


    The two agents looked at each other. One agent took a step forward, and his fist was covered in dark, armed color. He was ready for battle in an instant, while the other agent was like an electric figure. Pounced in the direction of the cabin.


    Their purpose is very clear. It is to find the mechanical body of the tyrant bear who was stolen by Bonnie. This is a secret study of the world government. If the study is successful, it will be enough to replace the king''s Qiwuhai and even the main navy. Mechanical clone troops!


    Bonnie exclaimed, and rushed towards the agent who rushed towards the cabin, while a white halo flashed in her hand.


    "Age decay!"


    She is ready to directly use her abilities to transform this powerful agent back to her infancy.However, the other party seemed to have predicted Bonnie''s abilities a long time ago, and did not choose Bonnie to head-on. Instead, her body flashed agilely and passed directly from her side.


    This is the difference between the top powerhouses. When they are not using their abilities, there is an amazing gap between the physical flexibility, strength, and speed of the two sides.


    At this time, Lola was more calm. She knew that her combat ability was weak, so she didn''t even plan to fight the opponent head-on. When the agent was ready to take action, Lola turned around and ran.


    The agent was also obviously stunned. When he attacked the ship, he was ready to die, because he knew that there were members of the Vennhill family on the ship, and Lorne was only a short time ago. He took a bloodbath to the celestial sacred place Mary Joa, and many agents died there.


    And because he was performing another task at the time, he was spared.


    Therefore, when he saw the banner of the Vennhill family appear in front of him, the agent''s heart was disturbed.But still can only rush up with gritted teeth.


    Because the big bear is very important, if it is stolen, waiting for his result will not be easier than death.

 1270 Chapter 1243 There is no weak in the Vennhill family!

    But this agent didn''t expect that the senior cadre of the Vennhill family on the ship would have slipped away... just like that.


    There was not even a temptation.


    He didn''t think much about it, and took a leap and rushed towards the cabin. The big bear''s body was placed here. As long as he took the big bear back, the task was completed this time.


    Now, this sea area still belongs to the fringe zone of the Rocksaw Sea. This is their only chance. Once the ship is returned to the core area of ??the Rocksaw Sea, then this mission will be a failure.


    Because Lorne was there, let alone some of their CP-0 agents, even the powerful and hidden five old stars, going there, there was only one result of death.


    The World Government Headquarters is not necessarily a forbidden place for the pirates, because there are always some bold pirates who dare to break into the World Government Headquarters and create something appalling.


    But Sdio, the headquarters of the Wien Hill family, is undoubtedly a forbidden place for all navy and world government agents. As long as they dare to go to that place, there is only a dead end.


    Even in a one-on-one situation, Bonnie is not an opponent of CP-0 agents, let alone two.


    Bonnie was played round and round by the two of them. Although she had the ability to control the enemy to death, she had no chance to hit each other!


    Fortunately, the two CP-0 agents had no idea of ??dealing with Bonnie at all. One was responsible for haunting Bonnie, while the other was responsible for sneaking into the cabin.


    But it was not long before the CP-O agent who had sneaked into the cabin, and there was a fierce gunshot inside.


    Then the agent was directly bombed out.


    A robot with a height of several meters walked out of the cabin. The whole body of the mechanical armor was full of various weapons, while Lola was sitting on the abdomen of the mechanical armor, controlling this big killer.


    As a craftsman, Lola''s body is quite fragile and has no fighting ability, but this does not mean that she is a weak person.


    After entering the "General" series of war armors specially made by Begapunk and Gage, Lola''s combat effectiveness has been greatly improved, even among the family, a considerable number of cadres , Will all be defeated under this crazy firepower.


    "Boom boom boom boom!"


    Countless bullets were shot at the two agents without hesitation, like a barrage.


    The dark, armed color domineering covered the bodies of these two agents at the same time. With such a dense barrage, seeing and hearing the domineering color is no longer useful, because there is no room to escape, their only choice is to pass through the body. Hard resistance.


    But at this moment, Lola showed a silly expression on her face.


    If the combat effectiveness of this general''s armor was such that it could easily resist with the domineering armed color, she would not have spent so much effort to transform this.


    When the two agents covered their domineering moments, Lola pressed a button in front of her, and then the entire ship shook violently.


    The hull keeps rolling and changing, and the whole ship is actually Lola''s war machine!


    The half of the deck on which the two agents stood was suddenly folded and erected, and then the black sea tower stone handcuffs extended from the gaps in the deck, firmly trapping the hands and feet of the two agents.


    Although the two of them are not capable people, they will not feel weak after touching the sea tower, but what Lola needs is not to make them weak.


    All she wants is to trap them.


    After all, in addition to being able to resist the ability, Hailou Stone has one of the greatest advantages.


    That is hard, very hard.


    Even if it is two CP-0 agents, it takes a certain amount of effort to destroy Hailoushi.


    And this period of time was enough for Lola.


    "Ultra ultimate Reaper Missile!"


    The shoulders of the general mechanically turned on suddenly extended two huge barrels, and the black torpedo-like shells were pushed out by mechanical inertia from the two barrels.


    The shell''s deep breath is long and slender, and the warhead drew a smile in a funny way.


    When the two CP-0 agents were trying to destroy the sea building stone that was imprisoning them, the two shells shot at them.


    Shoo!


    boom!


    Half of the ship was directly destroyed by the power of this cannonball. Due to the loss of balance, the remaining half of the ship was sinking into the sea continuously, but Lola didn¡¯t panic, instead pressing another one. Button.


    Numerous air cushions were pushed out from the side of the ship, and then quickly inflated and expanded, preventing the ship from sinking.


    "Finally solved!"


    Lola jumped out of the mecha, wiped the fine sweat on her forehead, and said tiredly.


    Physically, she was not much different from an ordinary person, and due to lack of exercise, she was a typical housemaid. The few steps she just ran was already quite exhausting to her.


    "Thank you. So you are so good!"


    Bonnie said gratefully, if it hadn''t been for Lola to come forward, she would never have been the opponent of these two CP-0 agents, so she thanked the girl from the bottom of her heart.


    Although, the two sides did not have any intersection before.


    "I owe you an adult please. I will repay you after this matter is over."


    Bonnie said gratefully.Lola lowered her head in embarrassment.She is still embarrassed to tell Bonnie that she and others rescued her with a purpose.


    After commanding the crew to organize the battlefield, Lola finally breathed a sigh of relief, and then returned to the cabin with Bonnie.


    But at this time, the two of them suddenly discovered that a big hole had been broken in the cabin. If it were not protected by an air cushion, they would continue to pour in from this hole, and soon the ship would sink. of.


    An uneasy feeling rushed to the hearts of two people, because the size of the hole was just three or four meters in diameter.


    They hurried to the depths of the cabin, and that place was the place where the big bear crystal petri dishes were stored!


    But now, the door of this room has been broken open, and the petri dish of Big Bear, which should have been stored in the center of the room, is empty.


    The big bear was stolen!


    The CP-0 agents who boarded the ship at that time, not only the two people just now, but also other CP-0 agents, got in from the bottom of the ship.


    But because of the weak dominance of Bonnie and Lola, they couldn''t feel each other''s existence.So taking advantage of their fighting on the deck, this agent stole the glass petri dish containing the big bear directly under their noses.


    A chill came from the soles of their feet.

 1271 Chapter 1244 CP-9 and CP-0

    seabed.


    A man wearing a diving suit and a dolphin mask is dragging a huge glass petri dish through the sea.


    Their purpose is to bring back the body of the big bear. Now that the transformation research is nearing the end, as long as the experiment is conducted for a period of time, some powerful artificial big bear clones can be created.


    Each of these man-made mechanical clones possesses combat effectiveness against hundreds of millions of bounty pirates, and is a secret weapon of the Navy.


    As long as the research is successful and these man-made mechanical clones are thrown into the battlefield, then it will produce a decisive reversal of the new world war situation.


    This plan, called the "pacifist" plan by the world government, means a war machine that can create peace.


    In order to realize this plan, the world government dispatched its ace troop, the cp-0 troop, regardless of cost.


    The two CP-0s who fought against Lola and others on the deck were nothing more than a guise. Because they were afraid that the Vennhill family¡¯s senior officials would be hidden on this ship, their task was only to focus everyone¡¯s attention. Attracted to the deck, and the one who really did it was the agent hiding in the bottom of the sea.


    His body structure is inherently different from others. Because he has a part of Murloc blood, he can breathe underwater freely, so he lurks underwater for a long time, and waited until Lola opened his general mecha. After going out, he went straight through the bottom of the ship, and then went straight in and brought out the petri dish with the bear''s body.


    Now Big Bear''s consciousness has been suppressed by Dr. Courant using science and technology, and now he has become a completely vegetative person, so he will not cause any danger to this agent.


    To ensure safety, he lurked under the water for several kilometers, and then waited until he was far away from the Vennhill family ship before emerging from under the water.


    A warship without a flag flying was floating on the sea, and the man dragged the petri dish with the big bear on it and put it directly on the deck.


    The boat was full of young men wearing black suits and sunglasses. They didn''t speak after seeing the agent change. Instead, they walked up to check the integrity of the petri dish.


    "Next time your CP-9 department makes a mistake, don''t let our CP-0 department bear the consequences!"


    The dolphin mask agent sat directly on the deck, facing the leader of the group of men in suits in front of him, a young man wearing a black gentleman hat, a white shirt, and a black suit arrogantly said.


    Originally guarding the scientific experiment base was the task of the CP-9 department, but because Bonnie brought the big bear to the new world, and now the situation in the new world is too chaotic, in order to ensure that there is nothing wrong, the five old stars set their trump cards. Troop CP-0 will be sent out.


    Despite the similar names, the CSP-9 and CP-0 departments are two completely different organizations.


    One is loyal to the world government, while the other is directly loyal to the five old stars.In addition, their personnel composition also differs greatly.


    CP-9, or the personnel from CP-1 to CP-9 departments, are all top students who graduated from the Naval Academy. They have been selected before joining these departments.


    And the CP-0 department personnel, the predecessors are mostly some unknown strong, or those who are notorious in the advancement of the city, but finally succumbed to the world government criminals.


    In terms of personal strength alone, CP-0 agents obviously want to crush the former, which has caused the common situation that these CP-0 agents generally look down on their colleagues.


    Therefore, this time I dealt with the funeral for them, and even paid a heavy price, and directly confronted the Wienhill family, which made the dolphin man very upset.


    That''s why he will speak with each other in this way of treating his subordinates.


    Even if this young man is the head of the CP-9 department, that so-called CP-9 department, the first genius in eight hundred years, the murderer Rob Lucci.


    "Is this the bear''s body?"


    Rob Luchi did not speak, but the parrot standing on his shoulder suddenly spoke.


    "Yes!" said the dolphin man angrily. He actually didn''t understand why the person above had to pay such a high price to chase this person''s body back.


    In his opinion, the strength of the big bear is actually like this, although it is a little stronger than himself, but this is also very limited, not to the point of absolute suppression.


    At least, in the eyes of the dolphin man, the strength of the big bear, whether in the last magnificent era or this chaotic era, does not have much advantage.


    It is definitely not the top batch.


    "That''s good, during the course of your actions, did you report your tasks to others?"


    And Rob Luchi pondered for a while, and then slowly asked his next question.


    "Are you the boss or am I the boss?"


    But Rob Luchi''s words made the dolphin man feel even more angry, and he directly scolded.


    "Do you know, how much did we pay to make up for your stupid mistakes?"


    "Moreover, we met the family of lunatics, the Wienhill family. We sacrificed two CP-0 agents to steal this big bear from the Wienhill family ship!"


    "Now, you are still questioning whether my task process is standardized?"


    The dolphin man rebuked loudly.If it wasn''t because he had to obey the orders of the world government, he really wants to tear this Rob Luchi to pieces now, even if the other party is one of his colleagues, and as the head of the CP-9 department, Rob Luchi''s position It seems to be a little higher than himself.


    "In other words, the people above don''t know that you have found Big Bear''s body."


    And Rob Luchi started talking to himself as if he hadn''t heard the words of the dolphin man.


    At this time, the men in his suits had also been inspected, and they nodded slightly to Rob Luchi, saying that the glass petri dish containing the bear''s body was not damaged in any way, and there was nothing wrong with everything.


    "I know."


    Rob Lucci nodded and said lightly.


    "Have you heard what I''m talking about?"


    Seeing that Rob Luchi dared to ignore his words, the CP-0 agent was angry, but at this time Rob Luchi took out a white glove from his arms and put it on his hand. .


    He smiled and looked at the dolphin man.Then, came over step by step.


    "Sorry, no."


    He said so.

 1272 Chapter 1245

    Despite fierce resistance, the Dolphin Man is clearly not Rob Luchi''s opponent.


    In just a few rounds, the CP-0 agent was screwed off by Rob Luchi.


    His eyes were wide open. This poor agent didn¡¯t even know why Rob Luchi wanted to shoot him, even though the two departments of CP-9 and CP-0 have always had some grievances. But both sides are subordinate strengths of the world government, so the friction has been kept within a small range.


    And more importantly, due to the absolute suppression of personal strength, these frictions have always been provoked by the CP-0 department, and the weak CP-9 department can only endure silently.


    The dolphin man didn''t know until he died, why he died. He didn''t believe that Rob Lucci would kill himself because of these simple conflicts of words.


    The other men in suits on the boat watched all this silently, until the dolphin man fell to the ground without helping.


    On the one hand, as CP-9 agents, they have been oppressed by these CP-0 agents for too long, and they have long complained about the other party.


    On the other hand, it¡¯s because... they are Rob Luchi¡¯s dead men. They have long been secretly loyal to Rob Luchi. For these lunatics, Rob Luchi, who takes killing as pleasure, is obviously better than the general They are regarded as a world government with tools, people and machines, and they deserve much more loyalty.


    More importantly, they are also very clear about what terrifying power this young man in front of them possesses.


    The reason why he has stayed in the CP-9 department is not because he is not strong enough to be promoted to the CP-0 department, but simply because he stays in the CP-9 department and is more free.


    The strength of your CP-0 department crushes the CP-9 department. What does it have to do with Rob Luchi?


    After throwing the CP-0 agent''s body into the sea and treating the blood stains on the deck, Rob Lucci took out a phone bug and dialed a number.


    "CP-9 Agent Rob Luchi reports."


    "We were ordered to respond to the CP-0 agents who participated in the mission to recapture the Big Bear on the sea, and the opponent and the Vennhill family''s ships engaged in battle.


    "Among them, some of the CP-0 agents were dragged out by the Wienhill family cadres, while another part of the agents sneaked into the Wienhill family ships and confronted other senior officials of the Wienhill family."


    "...As a result, the agents who infiltrated the Vennhill family ship were completely annihilated, requesting instructions for the next step."


    On the other side of the phone worm, there was the old voice of an old man, the voice rang slightly, and then Rob Lucci nodded slowly.


    "I understand."


    After hanging up the phone worm, he slowly said to all the agents in the black suits on the ship.


    "Our mission failed and we are ready to evacuate."


    The ship made a U-turn directly on the sea, and then left the group of CP-0 agents who were fighting with Sakuramiya Rashi, and evacuated the sea directly.


    After leaving this sea area, Rob Luchi came to his exclusive room, locked the door tightly, took out another secret phone bug, and dialed the phone bug.


    "It''s been a long time since I heard from you. I thought you died in a secret mission."


    A man''s sloppy voice rang from the other end of the phone worm, and Rob Luchi smiled faintly.


    "You are not dead, how can I die?"


    After a brief greeting, the man on the other side of the phone worm asked with some confusion.


    "Let''s talk about it, calling me this time, what is the matter."


    "Let me guess, is there any secret action by the world government? Or, did you discover their secret?"


    "Neither." Rob Luchi shook his head slowly, then said lightly.


    "I found someone, someone you are interested in."


    "Who?"


    "Big Bear,"


    Rob Luke said lightly, and after a pause, he said the full name of Big Bear.


    "Tyrant, Bartholomi Bear." The reason why he has stayed in the CP-9 department is not because he is not strong enough to be promoted to the CP-0 department, but only because he stays in the CP-9 department, even more. Just be free.


    The strength of your CP-0 department crushes the CP-9 department. What does it have to do with Rob Luchi?


    After throwing the CP-0 agent''s body into the sea and treating the blood stains on the deck, Rob Lucci took out a phone bug and dialed a number.


    "CP-9 Agent Rob Luchi reports."


    "We were ordered to respond to the CP-0 agents who participated in the mission to recapture the Big Bear on the sea, and the opponent and the Vennhill family''s ships engaged in battle.


    "Among them, some of the CP-0 agents were dragged out by the Wienhill family cadres, while another part of the agents sneaked into the Wienhill family ships and confronted other senior officials of the Wienhill family."


    "...As a result, the agents who infiltrated the Vennhill family ship were completely annihilated, requesting instructions for the next step."


    On the other side of the phone worm, there was the old voice of an old man, the voice rang slightly, and then Rob Lucci nodded slowly.


    "I understand."


    After hanging up the phone worm, he slowly said to all the agents in the black suits on the ship.


    "Our mission failed and we are ready to evacuate."


    The ship made a U-turn directly on the sea, and then left the group of CP-0 agents who were fighting with Sakuramiya Rashi, and evacuated the sea directly.


    After leaving this sea area, Rob Luchi came to his exclusive room, locked the door tightly, took out another secret phone bug, and dialed the phone bug.


    "It''s been a long time since I heard from you. I thought you died in a secret mission."


    A man''s sloppy voice rang from the other end of the phone worm, and Rob Luchi smiled faintly.


    "You are not dead, how can I die?"


    After a brief greeting, the man on the other side of the phone worm asked with some confusion.


    "Let''s talk about it, calling me this time, what is the matter."


    "Let me guess, is there any secret action by the world government? Or, did you discover their secret?"


    "Neither." Rob Luchi shook his head slowly, then said lightly.


    "I found someone, someone you are interested in."


    "Who?"


    "Big Bear,"


    Rob Luke said lightly, and after a pause, he said the full name of Big Bear.


    "Tyrant, Bassoromi Bear."

 1273 Chapter 1246

    "Brother Lorne, we need your help."


    Before Lorne could speak, Lola spoke first. She briefly told Lorne about her situation, and then waited for Lorne''s reply.


    "Big Bear''s body was stolen by CP-0 agents, but we couldn''t find the direction for them to escape."


    "Is that so."


    Lorne was silent for a moment.


    "In fact, what I want to tell you is this thing..."


    He omitted Rob Luchi''s matter, but simply told Lola to them that Big Bear''s body had been recovered by himself.


    "Is that so?"


    After hearing Lorne''s words in the phone bug, Bonnie yelled, her previous nervousness and worries vanished instantly.


    "Brother Lorne is still the most reliable!"


    Lola said,


    "We will be back soon."


    As for the competition with other cadres, Lola had long been left behind. After all, she didn''t care about such things.


    The boat turned the bow, and then with the air cushion, the speculator drove in the direction of Sdio.


    And after Ron hung up the phone worm, he turned around and happened to see Agatha next to him.


    This woman is rarely free, so she temporarily replaced Violet''s position and became Lorne''s temporary secretary.


    "This little girl seems to like you a lot."


    Agatha looked at Lorne playfully, her eyes full of charm.


    And Lorne didn''t answer Agatha, how could he not understand this woman''s heart after so many years, but unfortunately, he did not have such thoughts.


    His journey is the sea of ??stars.


    "Rob Luchi just gave me an intelligence."


    Lorne directly changed the subject.


    "The world government is about to take action. After all, if the navy of the New World is defeated, the world government will be in an embarrassing situation. So even if it is just to preserve its own face, the world government will use its hidden power. ."


    And the hidden power that Lorne was referring to should be the few five old stars that were still alive, as well as the CP-0 spies.


    "and then?"


    Agatha asked that she was also concerned about this topic. After all, this war would be enough to affect the pattern of the ocean for decades to come.


    "Then, this also means that the paradise now is extremely empty."


    And Lorne had a flash of light in his eyes.


    He has grasped all the clues of the historical text, and Roger has clearly told him where each piece of the historical text is hidden.Therefore, the world government''s defense forces in the park are now in an unprecedented emptiness. It is precisely this excellent opportunity to go to the park and get the last piece of historical text.


    Although, when he got this information, the soldiers of the Vennhill family had already begun to act, but Lorne always had a feeling of anxiety, and he wanted to see it in person.


    And Miss Sha had an agreement with herself. After she returned to her territory, she would send Nicole Robin, who could translate the text of the history, over. Now Nicole Robin should have been close to the Loxor waters.


    As long as you get the last piece of historical text, you can get all the truth!


    Then find the location of Love Drew!Take a look, what is the magic in this place that makes countless people dream of this sea.


    Lorne hadn''t felt this kind of expectation for many years. The last time he was about to rush out of Push City.The desire for freedom.


    "Rob Luchi helped you this way. If the people of the world government know about it, I''m afraid he will not end well."


    At this time, Agatha is concerned about another issue. In fact, until now, she has not figured out one thing, that is, why Rob Luchi is willing to become a pawn of Lorne and lie in ambush among the world government. , Do things for Lorne.


    You know, when the two of them met, Rob Lucci was already a genius newcomer in the CP-9 department, while Lorne at the time was just a reward criminal who was wanted by the world government and was hiding everywhere. .


    "Because he is the same person as me."


    Lorne replied, his eyes showed what Rob Lucci looked like when he was young.


    "He is a lunatic who is not bound by anyone."


    Lorne longed for power, and Rob Lucci longed for freedom.


    To be precise, it is unrestrained killing.He is a natural killer. Only when he kills the enemy and splashes the blood on his face will he make a slight ripple in his heart.The reason why I joined the world government and the CP-9 department is only because here, I have the right to kill.


    So Lorne gave him a promise.


    A promise that allows Rob Lucci to release his desires at will.


    At the beginning, the two teenagers reached such an agreement that Rob Lucci was lurking in the world government to provide information to Lorne, and Lorne allowed him to kill wantonly in the future.


    This is a fair cooperation.Because once Lorne can''t satisfy Rob Luchi''s desires, the contract will be invalidated, and Rob Luchi will kill Ron without hesitation.


    However, Lorne did it. As his power gradually expanded, his power also gradually increased. Now, the Vennhill family has stood on the top of the ocean.


    Satisfying Rob Luchi''s dark desires is nothing but a simple matter.


    As long as the Vennhill family has not fallen, Rob Lucci is the strongest ally of the Vennhill family.


    At this time, he suddenly stood up from the throne.


    Because of his ability to "see", an unremarkable Vennhill family battleship is returning in the direction of Sdio.


    And Big Bear''s body is placed on this battleship.Soon after he got on the phone with Rob Luchi, Lorne sent someone to meet Rob Luchi.


    After the handover, the man took his men and left the sea, almost without thinking, he went to fly himself again.


    After all, the chaotic new world at this time is most suitable for people like him who walk in the shadows.


    Lorne got up, and Agatha took small steps, following Lorne.


    Because she is also very curious about what secrets there is in Big Bear, enough to make the world government take it so seriously.


    Even sending a CP-0 unit to take the body of the big bear.


    And Lorne used the ability of space transfer. The space around the two of them trembled slightly, and then in the next instant, the two of them appeared on the pirate ship.


    A glass petri dish was placed on the deck of the pirate ship.

 1274 Chapter 1247 Pacifist Plan

    There is no doubt that this petri dish contains the world government''s tracker, otherwise there is no way to explain how the world government found Bonnie who fled with the big bear so quickly.


    That''s why, Rob Luchi did not personally send the bear''s body back, but after dealing with the CP-0 agent, he directly called Lorne''s people to pick him up.


    After all, his status as a CP-9 agent is still useful for the time being.


    After receiving this glass petri dish, the Vennhill family did not taboo.Because Lorne had already put the location coordinates of Sanchuan Road on this ship, in the event of any accident, he directly crossed the sea through this coordinate and came to this ship.


    But unfortunately, the CP-0 agents did not seem to move so fast, until the ship returned to Sdio, they did not catch up.


    "long time no see."


    Lorne looked at the body of the big bear lying in the glass petri dish and said slowly.


    As the former king Qiwuhai, Lorne and Daxiong are still friends.Except for his two allies, Doflamingo and Miss Sha, Lorne is most optimistic about Big Bear.


    Because it was so simple, he couldn''t see through this man.


    Although Hawkeye Mihawk is also taciturn and powerful, Mihawk''s goal is very clear. He is a sword, a sharp sword.However, Lorne couldn''t see what the big bear wanted.


    Although he is tall and burly, he always stands in the corner, holding a book from the Church of the Holy Truth, slowly reading.


    Later, at an opportunity, Lorne asked the current Pope of the Church of the Holy Truth, one of his friends, Arelli, who told him about the book Big Bear was holding.It is a doctrine of the Church of Holy Truth.


    And the core idea is two words.


    Dedication and choice.


    These two words have run through Da Xiong''s life.


    What did he give, and what did he get.


    Lorne was curious.


    But unfortunately, to Lorne''s greetings, the big bear lying in the petri dish was like a corpse, without any response.


    Part of his body has been transformed into machinery. Through the parts that have not been transformed, Lorne can even see the structure of some internal mechanical parts.


    A big pirate who has been arrogant in the sea has fallen to this point.


    Lorne felt very sad.Then he put his hand on the glass petri dish.


    In the next moment, the surrounding space trembled once again, and Lorne, Agatha, and the glass petri dish with the big bear all disappeared on the deck for an instant.


    As if never appeared before.


    The soldiers on the ship looked as if they had become accustomed to all this.


    ...


    "It looks like the handwriting of that guy Courant."


    A few minutes later, in the Sky City SKY, in the Wienhill Family Laboratory, Begapunk was holding a magnifying glass and carefully inspecting the body of the big bear lying in the petri dish.


    "Courant? Are you talking about Courant who succeeded you as the chief scientist of the Navy after you left?"


    On the other hand, Kaji frowned slightly.


    He has heard of such a name, and it is said that he is a genius scientist with no less talent than Begapunk, but the subjects he and Courant are studying are too strange, so the two have never had any intersection.


    "It''s him, otherwise other people''s handwriting would not be so rough."


    Begapunk nodded and said.


    He has a look of disdain for this successor who claims to be no less talented than himself.


    "He may have made some achievements in poison gas and human life sciences, but in terms of mechanical transformation and human cloning, it is too sparse and common."


    Begapunk did not hesitate to deny Courant''s transformation of the Big Bear.


    "So you know what he is doing?"


    And Lorne, who was standing next to him, suddenly spoke after listening for a while.


    "What the hell did this so-called Courant do to Big Bear."


    This is something that Lorne is very concerned about. What is the navy, or the world government, plotting in the dark?


    "Of course I do. In fact, many years ago, when I was still working in the Navy, the Navy approached me, hoping that I would participate in a project."


    Bega Punk paused, then slowly said the name of the subject.


    "Pacifist plan."


    As if afraid that Lorne would not understand him, he continued.


    "In simple terms, the pacifist plan is to use cloning technology to create clones of the strong, and then use mechanical technology to transform these clones into robots controlled by the Navy."


    Part of his body has been transformed into machinery. Through the parts that have not been transformed, Lorne can even see the structure of some internal mechanical parts.


    A big pirate who has been arrogant in the sea has fallen to this point.


    Lorne felt very sad.Then he put his hand on the glass petri dish.


    In the next moment, the surrounding space trembled once again, and Lorne, Agatha, and the glass petri dish with the big bear all disappeared on the deck for an instant.


    As if never appeared before.


    The soldiers on the ship looked as if they had become accustomed to all this.


    ...


    "It looks like the handwriting of that guy Courant."


    A few minutes later, in the Sky City SKY, in the Wienhill Family Laboratory, Begapunk was holding a magnifying glass and carefully inspecting the body of the big bear lying in the petri dish.


    "Courant? Are you talking about Courant who succeeded you as the chief scientist of the Navy after you left?"


    On the other hand, Kaji frowned slightly.


    He has heard of such a name, and it is said that he is a genius scientist with no less talent than Begapunk, but the subjects he and Courant are studying are too strange, so the two have never had any intersection.


    "It''s him, otherwise other people''s handwriting would not be so rough."


    Begapunk nodded and said.


    He has a look of disdain for this successor who claims to be no less talented than himself.


    "He may have made some achievements in poison gas and human life sciences, but in terms of mechanical transformation and human cloning, it is too sparse and common."


    Begapunk did not hesitate to deny Courant''s transformation of the Big Bear.


    "So you know what he is doing?"


    And Lorne, who was standing next to him, suddenly spoke after listening for a while.


    "What the hell did this so-called Courant do to Big Bear."


    This is something that Lorne is very concerned about. What is the navy, or the world government, plotting in the dark?


    "Of course I do. In fact, many years ago, when I was still working in the Navy, the Navy approached me, hoping that I would participate in a project."


    Bega Punk paused, then slowly said the name of the subject.


    "Pacifist plan."


    As if afraid that Lorne would not understand him, he continued.


    "In simple terms, the pacifist plan is to use cloning technology to create clones of the strong, and then use mechanical technology to transform these clones into robots controlled by the Navy."

 1275 Chapter 1248

    "Courant''s transformation is nearing completion. Now Daxiong''s consciousness has basically been eliminated. At least I can''t detect any thought fluctuations in his brain."


    Begapunk looked at Lorne and said solemnly.


    "In other words, the big bear now is just a shell. Even me can''t do anything."


    And Lorne was silent for a moment.


    People are not gods after all.


    Even if Begapunk mastered the world''s most pinnacle technology, but there is no way to create life, even if he can easily install a virtual machine on the big bear''s body, but this is not a big bear after all.


    It''s just a clone.


    "I know."


    Lorne nodded, and he understood.


    Then, after installing all the body parts taken out from Big Bear, Lorne left the laboratory.


    Calculating the time, Lola should be back with Bonnie now.Lorne was going to tell the two women the sad news.


    He has tried his best.


    Lorne didn''t need to be forgiven by others, not to mention his friendship with Big Bear was not too deep, so Lorne could only say that he had done his best.


    The next step is to study Bonnie''s time demon fruit ability, and then find a way to decipher the ability of the woman above Mary Joa.


    If Lorne knew that Lola had worried that she would kill Bonnie and then take out her abilities, Lorne could be said to be worried.


    Because, he doesn''t need to be so troublesome at all, he just needs to control Bonnie forcibly by depriving him of perception, and then use his own time to display the fruit of time, it is enough.


    However, to Lorne''s surprise, it was not Lola and his party who returned to Sdieo first, but the militant duo, Jody and Fat Tiger, who should have returned at the end.


    To be precise, it is not that the two of them want to come back.


    It was escorted back.


    "Is this, that man''s territory?"


    Hancock stepped onto Sdeou''s land when a heat wave hit.


    The geographical climate of this place is extremely hot, even if it is cold in winter, but most of the residents on the island wear a single coat and are bathed in mild sunlight.


    Hancock had been prepared long ago. When she disembarked, she also put on cool clothes, so she was not too out of place in this city.


    Two female warriors from Amazon Lily, escorting Fathu and Jodi.Seeing the weird eyes of the Vennhill family soldiers guarding the harbor, Jody almost wanted to bury his head.


    This is true, I''m ashamed of my home!


    But Fat Tiger is indifferent.


    "Little sister! Do you still have the rose cake you ate before?"


    He said flatly to a black long-haired female warrior wearing an animal skin swimsuit.


    "I still want to eat a little..."


    And this long black-haired female soldier has a gloomy face, this guy has almost eaten up their rations for half a month!If it weren''t for Captain Hancock''s order, she would really want to throw this fat man down to feed the sharks!


    Listening to Fat Tiger''s words, Jody''s head was lowered and deeper, and he was completely ashamed to see people!


    Why did I find such a teammate!


    "I warn you! You shouldn''t know your situation right now. Our boss is very powerful. I advise you to let us go, so that both sides will have room for detours, otherwise our boss will definitely kill you!"


    After some Venn Hill family soldiers discovered the strangeness here, they slowly approached them, and Jody hadn''t given up his last struggle.


    As long as you don''t let other people know that you were caught, then you will not lose face!


    "Okay."


    Hancock said lightly.


    "Let me tell you, you may have just entered the sea, and it is not clear what kind of person our boss is. What he hates most is..."


    Jody wanted to continue talking, but he only reacted at this time.


    "what did you say?"


    Hancock did not speak, but waved his hand.Several female warriors of Amazon Lily, as if they had known it a long time ago, directly loosened the rope that bound Jodi and Fat Tiger.


    Jody twisted her body, as if she couldn''t believe that this woman, just like this, let herself go.


    At this time, the warriors of the Vennhill family had also come to this side. They recognized the core cadres of the two families of Jody and Fat Tiger, and immediately cast a questioning look.


    Jody shook his head and motioned them not to act rashly.


    Because, until now, Jodi didn''t know what medicine was sold in this woman''s gourd.


    Half a quarter of an hour later, Hancock arrived at the Dark Iron Castle of Sdio.


    That is, in the legend, the residence of the man known as the devil, and the eternal floating continent Vermeyo, the mysterious land of warriors, the land of the mysterious warrior, the unsinkable boat Mobike, and the country of nations, the cake island of Sidi Black Iron Castle in Europe.


    The residence of the Four Emperors.


    But now, the first three places have disappeared on the sea, leaving only two places, Cake Island and Black Iron Castle, still standing in the new world.


    However, at present, Charlotte Lingling, no matter in terms of momentum or strength, can no longer speak with the man called the devil. Therefore, the Black Iron Castle is called the pirate''s. Holy Land.


    Countless newcomers and pirates have had a dream when they went to sea, that is, one day, after they become famous, they will be able to rush into the black iron castle with their most trusted subordinates and create a match with the man sitting on the throne. Earth-shattering battle.


    Finally, he was nailed to his throne, and he became the king of the new age.


    And this dream has never been realized.


    That man, until now, is still like the sun, hanging high above the sky, coldly watching the various disputes in the sea.


    The first impression of the Dark Iron Castle is that it is empty.


    Extremely empty.


    Countless kerosene lamps are neatly hung on the stone pillars, illuminating this empty hall.There were no guards in the hall, as if it were endless.


    After walking for a long time, everyone finally saw an iron throne standing in the middle of the hall, and countless sharp swords were cast into the back seat of the iron throne.


    This is the legendary Dark Iron Throne.Only that man can do it.


    At this moment, a young man with long black hair and a black robe was sitting on the throne, looking at Hancock and his party with calm eyes.


    It''s like the monarch looks at his tribute subjects.

 1276 Chapter 1249 Hancock

    Lorne waved his hand, and some of the attendants hidden in the dark moved out the chairs.


    Many people have been seated on these chairs, but without exception, they are all heroes who have swept across the ocean.


    And now, Hancock came to Lorne.She also had the qualifications to sit in front of Lorne.


    "Go ahead, what do you want."


    After Hancock sat down, Lorne said lightly.


    He is not an unreasonable person. Since Hancock has captured Jody and Fat Hu, then they are Hancock''s prisoners.


    When the other party sent these two people back, he should follow the pirate rules.


    Or, give enough ransom.Or, turn their faces and deny the people, and take revenge on these pirates.


    In the past, Lorne liked to choose the latter, which also made him offend many people, but it also made him a demon.


    But now, Lorne is more accustomed to the former.


    He is the king of this era, and the king should have the spirit that encompasses everything.


    "Whether it is wealth, money, fame, or status, I can give it to you."


    Lorne said lightly, these things, each one, can make the pirates dream.


    "The concubine doesn''t need these."


    Hancock shook his head.She is a very proud person, but her pride is not worth mentioning in front of Lorne.


    Sitting in front of the Black Iron Throne, this pirate''s empress was like an ordinary pirate, feeling a little bit cramped.


    "Then what do you want?"


    At this time, it was Lorne''s turn to wonder, because there can be no desireless people in this world.


    If so, it''s just something you gave and it doesn''t meet his needs.


    "I can also allow you to fly my flag on Hydra Island."


    Lorne uttered another condition, and after hearing this condition, the pirates under Hancock''s breathing became cramped.They widened their eyes and looked at Lorne.


    This condition is much more valuable than any condition Lorne said before.


    Because some pirates, the reason why they joined the Qiwuhai under the King was because they had taken a fancy to the immunity brought by the identity of the Qiwuhai under the King.


    It can exempt the entire country from guilt and prevent it from being attacked by the navy and pirates.


    And among the current king''s Qiwuhai, Daxiong, Jinping and her Hancock all joined the King''s Qiwuhai with this idea.


    But now, the navy and the pirates are at war, and the world government requires the Qiwuhai under the king to participate in the war, otherwise they will be deprived of their identity, which undoubtedly makes the position of the Qiwuhai under the king become embarrassing.


    Regardless of the outcome of the war, their final situation will not be too good, so they must find another way out.


    This is especially true for Qi Wuhai, the king under them who is leading the country.


    Therefore, Jinping chose to participate in the war, but Daxiong seemed to have reached an agreement with the world government and had been missing for a long time.


    Only she Hancock has not expressed her opinion.


    As Hancock¡¯s subordinates, these female pirates are very clear about one thing, that is, Hancock does not want to help the pirates, but getting shelter from the Wienhill family is undoubtedly the best for them. select.


    After all, as long as the Vennhill family has not fallen.In this sea, no one dared to take action against the forces planting the Vennhill family banner.


    Lorne waved his hand, and some of the attendants hidden in the dark moved out the chairs.


    Many people have been seated on these chairs, but without exception, they are all heroes who have swept across the ocean.


    And now, Hancock came to Lorne.She also had the qualifications to sit in front of Lorne.


    "Go ahead, what do you want."


    After Hancock sat down, Lorne said lightly.


    He is not an unreasonable person. Since Hancock has captured Jody and Fat Hu, then they are Hancock''s prisoners.


    When the other party sent these two people back, he should follow the pirate rules.


    Or, give enough ransom.Or, turn their faces and deny the people, and take revenge on these pirates.


    In the past, Lorne liked to choose the latter, which also made him offend many people, but it also made him a demon.


    But now, Lorne is more accustomed to the former.


    He is the king of this era, and the king should have the spirit that encompasses everything.


    "Whether it is wealth, money, fame, or status, I can give it to you."


    Lorne said lightly, these things, each one, can make the pirates dream.


    "The concubine doesn''t need these."


    Hancock shook his head.She is a very proud person, but her pride is not worth mentioning in front of Lorne.


    Sitting in front of the Black Iron Throne, this pirate''s empress was like an ordinary pirate, feeling a little bit cramped.


    "Then what do you want?"


    At this time, it was Lorne''s turn to wonder, because there can be no desireless people in this world.


    If so, it''s just something you gave and it doesn''t meet his needs.


    "I can also allow you to fly my flag on Hydra Island."


    Lorne uttered another condition, and after hearing this condition, the pirates under Hancock''s breathing became cramped.They widened their eyes and looked at Lorne.


    This condition is much more valuable than any condition Lorne said before.


    Because some pirates, the reason why they joined the Qiwuhai under the King was because they had taken a fancy to the immunity brought by the identity of the Qiwuhai under the King.


    It can exempt the entire country from guilt and prevent it from being attacked by the navy and pirates.


    And among the current king''s Qiwuhai, Daxiong, Jinping and her Hancock all joined the King''s Qiwuhai with this idea.


    But now, the navy and the pirates are at war, and the world government requires the Qiwuhai under the king to participate in the war, otherwise they will be deprived of their identity, which undoubtedly makes the position of the Qiwuhai under the king become embarrassing.


    Regardless of the outcome of the war, their final situation will not be too good, so they must find another way out.


    This is especially true for Qi Wuhai, the king under them who is leading the country.


    Therefore, Jinping chose to participate in the war, but Daxiong seemed to have reached an agreement with the world government and had been missing for a long time.


    Only she Hancock has not expressed her opinion.


    As Hancock¡¯s subordinates, these female pirates are very clear about one thing, that is, Hancock does not want to help the pirates, but getting shelter from the Wienhill family is undoubtedly the best for them. select.


    After all, as long as the Vennhill family has not fallen.In this sea, no one dared to take action against the forces planting the Vennhill family banner.

 1277 Chapter 1250 The Story of a Little Girl (1)

    Many years ago, there was a little girl who heard the legend of a little boy when she was very young.


    At that time, her eyes widened, and she couldn''t believe it. On the other end of the ocean, there was a little boy who was almost like herself, who caused the shocking event of pushing the city out of prison.


    Later, after a few years, the little girl grew into a little girl.The speed of her domineering learning of the two-color is beyond the entire island, everyone''s expectations.Even the emperor of this small island at the time praised this little girl as the most promising person she had ever seen.


    Seeing that boy was the girl''s first wish buried in her heart.


    Therefore, directly to the island, all the residents declared that this little girl is her successor.


    That year, the little girl was ten years old.


    Later, because of longing for the sea, shortly after becoming the heir to the entire country, he secretly left the island with his two younger sisters, hiding from all the residents on the island.


    In her little heart, there was only one wish, to take a look at the outside world, take a look at the sea, take a look...what is the boy who is about the same age as herself.


    Relying on his domineering control of the two-color and innate fighting talent, the pirates in Paradise are not her opponents at all. The three little girls have made a lot of reputation in this pirate world.


    But the good times did not last long, and their talents attracted the attention of others.


    After all, the little girls are little girls. Although they have the fighting power comparable to those of adult pirates, they are still too immature in their minds. They are easily caught by a slave trapping team, and then changed hands several times before they are sold to the Sky Dragon.


    This is a hellish place for all slaves in the world!


    The Tianlong people didn''t treat these slaves as human beings and tortured them in every possible way, and the Tianlong who bought the three little girls for fun, let the three sisters eat the devil fruit.


    Her two younger sisters turned into half-human monsters.


    During those years like a garden, the little girl faintly heard what the Celestial people called Lorne.


    demon.Son of the Sin Family...


    Countless curses were spoken from the mouths of those noble Tianlong people.


    She also gradually learned his story.


    Obviously born noble, but they regard the Tianlong people as ants.Since ancient times, this family has been regarded as heresy by the Tianlong people.


    Many years ago, when she rebelled against Maria Joa, the family even committed a tragic massacre in Maria Joa, the massacre known as Scarlet Night.


    At this point, the little girl also knew his full name.


    In her immature heart, in this world, if there is only one person who can rebel against the Tianlongren, it must be that boy.


    He is the only light for her to live in that hellish place.


    Later, a murloc slave of the Denon people escaped from Marijoa. For the Denon people, this incident was originally a trivial matter.Because they have too many slaves, one more and one less, it is impossible to notice.


    But a year later, the slave climbed up to Mariejoa, and then swung his butcher knife at all the dragons above Mariejoa.Cut off the shackles that bound the slaves.


    He actually released all the slaves.


    This was suppressed for a long time, and the desire for freedom instantly broke through the slaves'' senses, and they rushed down to Mary Joa, because outside was freedom.


    The soldiers under the Tianlong people also hunted down these slaves, and any slave who resisted them would be slaughtered.


    The three little girls took advantage of the chaos and escaped from Mary Joa.


    But the torture of the Tianlong people also left an indelible mark on them. More importantly, they couldn''t find their way home.


    The sea is too vast.She has realized it.The three unarmed little girls could not survive in this sea.


    If you don''t go back soon, you will just repeat the same mistakes again.


    The escape of the slaves completely angered the Tianlong people. In order to hunt down these slaves, the Tianlong people even wanted to send their minions, soldiers from the navy headquarters, to catch the slaves who fled to the sea.


    But at this time, a news spread across the sea.


    That, the butcher, the son of the devil who made the advancement of the city escape, the boy who has grown into a man, once again appeared in the sea.


    The navy''s attention was instantly attracted by this man, and there was no time to take care of these escaped slaves.


    The three little girls, fortunately, escaped this hunt.


    Then, they met an old man. After hearing their story, the old man volunteered to send them home.


    At the beginning, the little girl thought that this old man was a liar like the slave merchants before, but they really had no choice but to choose to believe this old man.


    The old man actually sent them back to their hometown intact.At this time, the king of this country had tears in his eyes after seeing them return safely.


    The king repeatedly warned the little girls that they must not go out to sea secretly like this again.


    After the little girls had gone through hardships, they did not refute the king''s words this time.


    However, the growing seeds have taken root in their hearts.


    The little girl, who was only in her ten years old, planted her second wish in her heart.


    That is, oneself must become very strong, very strong, and then, get rid of these Tianlong people who insulted oneself.


    This wish, if spoken out, will definitely be considered a fantasy.


    Because, who is the Tianlongren?It is the master of this world, the "god" who rules this world!


    Even the aloft and extremely powerful navy headquarters is, in a sense, just a dog raised by this group of Tianlong people.


    She is a little girl who has just left her slavery status. Why does she want to fight against "God"?


    But the little girl is very firm about this, because she has heard that the boy''s family once slaughtered the Dragonites, and before the advancement city was broken, isn''t it also called the bronze wall and iron wall?


    Since the advance city can be broken, then, why can''t she fight the Tianlongren?


    Hatred is a catalyst for human growth. Under the influence of hatred, the girl tried her best and began to practice.

 1278 Chapter 1251 The Story of a Little Girl (2)

    Soon, the little girl became a big girl.


    Over the years, she has stayed on the island and never walked out of the island, because she set a goal for herself in her heart.


    As long as she is not strong enough to reach a certain level in this world, and no one dares to insult herself easily, she will not leave here.


    But at the same time, news from the outside world also reached the girl''s ears through some secret channels like snowflakes.


    She directly ignored all other information, but cut all the news about the boy, and through these scattered news, she pieced together the boy''s adventure in the outside world.


    He never had anything, was hated by the noble Tianlong people, was imprisoned in the advance city, and then teamed up with the legendary pirate to break through the copper and iron walls of the advance city.


    After being incognito, there was no news for three years, and then it rose and was discovered by the world government.


    The navy sent heavy troops to encircle him, but he was like a pine and cypress growing on a cliff. Despite the cold wind and continuous rain, he still did not fall, and he refused to underground his proud head.


    The girl looked at the boy step by step, rising from adversity.


    The boy in the other part of the ocean never thought that in this ocean, there is a girl who has a face mask with herself, watching everything about her.


    When the girl finished her cultivation and no one in the entire kingdom could teach her any fighting skills or knowledge, she knew that it was time to go out.


    Through the warriors of the kingdom, she formed a powerful group of pirates composed purely of women. This group of pirates caused an uproar in the sea.


    Even the navy had to invite this young woman to join the Qiwu Sea under King.


    At that time, the boy had broken with the navy and escaped from the sea of ??Qiwu under the king.


    Half of it was because she wanted to catch up with the boy and walked the way he walked. The other half was because she was worried about the safety of her kingdom, so the girl decided to accept the invitation of the navy.


    Then, she became the first female king in history, Qiwuhai.


    Although her bounty has not exceeded 100 million.


    Although she is a weak looking woman, she still has a miserable past.


    However, when she appeared on the ocean, no pirate would look down upon her.


    Gradually, the girl had the title of "Pirate Empress".


    But she was not satisfied, because at this time, the boy had become the uppermost Pirate Emperor.


    The distance between her and him, once again widened.


    And just when she didn''t know what she should do next, the navy suddenly declared war on the pirates and forced their king Qiwuhai to stand alone.


    The girl originally wanted to join the boys'' camp without hesitation, but the words of the former king of the kingdom, who was also one of her teachers, made her hesitate.


    Because she is no longer alone, her every move is related to the safety of the entire kingdom.


    Therefore, she hesitated.


    The war between the navy and the pirates is intensifying. Everyone knows that no matter who wins the war, the future pattern of this sea will be radically changed.


    And the ones who bear the brunt are those who stand between the navy and the pirates, the seven martial arts under the king.


    Therefore, the girl must make a choice.


    Her second wish has been fulfilled by the boy, and now those noble Tianlong people, when they mention the boy''s name, it is no longer resentment or anger, but fear engraved in their bones.


    These lofty Tianlong people are afraid of the boy.


    So, she was ready to realize her first wish, so she came here.


    She blocked all of her wealth on the boy, because she didn''t believe that a boy who had created so many miracles would fall so easily.


    more importantly¡­¡­


    Hancock walked out of the gate of the Dark Iron Castle, and Violet was introducing her some internal details of the family, as well as her responsibilities and obligations.


    But she didn''t listen. Instead, she narrowed her eyes, looked at the scorching sun floating above the sky, and muttered to herself.


    "You are a light from your concubine body."


    The girl¡¯s name was Boya Hancock, and the boy¡¯s name was Vennhill Lorne.


    And to come to Sdie, Hancock has been buried in his heart for ten years since he was eight years old.


    Today, it is finally realized.


    "The one thing my concubine cares more about is..."


    Hancock suddenly spoke, and the latter stopped and looked at Hancock, ready to listen to what the other party wanted to say.


    "Regarding the situation of the sea at this time, how does the family plan to deal with it?"


    "Is it so straightforward? I thought you would bear it for a while before asking this question."


    Violet showed his trademark smile, and then said slowly.


    "random."


    "random?"


    Hancock frowned, she didn''t understand Violet''s meaning.


    "Random means random. Young Master Lorne once said that it doesn''t matter what the trouble is, it doesn''t matter what the trouble is in the sea."


    "Because the young master''s goal has never been in the sea."


    "He sees it farther than we think!"


    Violet said with a smile.


    After hearing Violet''s answer, Hancock frowned, because she thought that the reason why Lorne hadn''t taken a shot was planning something, and was about to suddenly take a shot against the navy and severely damage the navy.


    But he didn''t expect that the reason why he didn''t take action was simply because he didn''t take the navy and pirate wars into heart.


    When joining the family, Hancock was ready to participate in the war. There was never a bloodless war. She was even ready to become a dead bone to help Lorne set foot on the throne.


    But I didn''t expect to get this answer.


    It''s just that, after another thought, this is what it should be.


    After all, Lorne is so proud, such a arrogant person!


    "only¡­¡­"


    As if thinking of something, Violet''s mouth had a smile.


    "There is indeed one thing that needs to be handled by you."


    ...


    Hancock''s ship slowly left Sdie''s port, and it took less than a day from coming here to leaving.


    But now, her identity has undergone earth-shaking changes.


    Some interested people noticed that another flag was hung beside the flag of the Nine Snakes and Pirates.


    That is, the banner of the misty moon.


    And this flag, on the entire ocean, only represents one meaning.


    Wien Hill.

 1279 Chapter 1252

    In this incident, the most shocking was the Navy.


    When the war started, it was not that they had never thought that these seemingly neutral kings, Qiwuhai, would choose to become the second and fifth sons.


    For example, such as Doflamingo and Crockdale, the old fritters who are closely related to the Wien Hill family, the Navy has never expected them to stand on the side of the Navy.


    And this newly promoted Qiwuhai Pirate female body Hancock is a relatively reliable person considered by the Navy.Because Hancock¡¯s territory, Hydra Island, is located in the windless zone on the edge of the paradise near the Chambord Islands, and the distance from the navy is not too far.


    Even if Hancock didn''t think about himself, he would think about his kingdom. What''s more, for Hancock, there was no difference between standing on the side of the pirates and standing on the side of the navy.Therefore, the Navy did not expect that she would devote herself to the camp of pirates so decisively.


    More importantly, he joined the Vennhill family, the navy''s most troubled family.


    Thinking of how difficult it was to solve the scourge of the white beard, Lorne joined the war again, and the Marine Marshal Warring States felt his scalp numb.


    His original plan was to besieged White Beard in a flash of lightning, and then returned to the naval battlefield. After stabilizing the situation, he reversed it and cooperated with the CP-0 spy forces of the world government.Besieged Lorne together.


    But now, the situation is completely chaotic.


    Charlotte Lingling killed all quarters in the battlefield. He had to send heavy troops to suppress the front battlefield, and the rear was raided by the revolutionary army. He had to allocate a part of the manpower to return to the naval base to protect the navigation channel. .


    At this time, the Wienhill family, which had always been aloof, announced that they had joined the war. Although Lorne did not send his frightening clone army, he merely let his family cadres appear on the sea and play casually. A play, but this undoubtedly gave the pirates a booster.


    The Vennhill family, in the end, still stood on the side of the pirate.


    So at this time, Hancock suddenly joined the pirate camp. For the Warring States period, it was already insignificant.


    "Report the marshal!"


    At this moment, a navy messenger walked in in a panic.


    "Did something happen?"


    Warring States frowned, because all the reports recently had nothing good.He was worried about another earth-shattering event.


    "General Red Dog, returned to the temporary base."


    "but he¡­¡­"


    The messenger paused, and finally gritted his teeth to tell the news.


    "General Akadog, seriously injured."


    "what?"


    Warring States directly stood up. This was news he didn''t expect, because Akadog chased the lone pirates around the battlefield according to his order, weakening the power of the pirates.


    With his combat power, dealing with these lone pirates, it is not a problem, why is he injured again?


    Could it be that you encountered a pirate of the Four Emperors level?Under siege?


    The Warring States Period was puzzled, because now the leaders of the great pirate forces in the sea, except for Lorne, who possesses the fruit of the door, can show signs of ghosts, most of the movements of the other people are controlled by the Navy.


    The Warring States period did not believe that Akadog met Ron. Otherwise, the news that came back was not that Akadog was seriously injured, but that a naval admiral had fallen.


    But soon, he knew the result.


    "Did you get ambushed by the thunder god Anilu during the hunt for the Sun Crow?"


    Looking at the combat report submitted by his subordinates, Akagi frowned.


    Wu''s body ability is actually not too strong.He was able to gain a foothold in the new world entirely by virtue of his near-invincible demon fruit ability, so the red dog didn''t care at all when he was chasing the black dog.


    But Anilu is different. As a natural demon fruit abilities like the red dog, he has developed his abilities to the point of extraordinary.


    And in the constant battle, his two-color domineering has also been tempered, and he is a strong man who is not inferior to the red dog.


    With the cooperation of Hewu, it is indeed possible to severely damage the red dog.


    But Akainu is not a weak person. According to the battle record, after falling into the siege, Akainu reacted immediately. After the fierce battle, he backhanded Ainilu and Wu.


    It can be said that this is a close battle.


    Fortunately, the red dog possessing a monster physique, coupled with the fact that he didn''t hurt himself, with the full support of the Navy''s medical technology, he could soon return to his peak state and go into battle again.


    Just as a price, his lifespan will decay for more than ten years.


    But as a navy that has bet its own lives on this banner, as long as it can win justice and have a mere life span, what is the point?


    The Warring States period was relieved, but fortunately, it wasn''t for Lorne.


    It is also ironic to want to come. As the admiral, he was worried that his highest combat power, the admiral, would encounter a pirate in the sea.


    After all, the new world is the stronghold of the pirates, and if it goes on like this, the navy¡¯s vitality will be exhausted alive.


    Therefore, he must make a choice.


    Play steadily, or give it a go.


    And the severe damage of the red dog made the Warring States decision.


    He returned to his temporary office and made such a decision.


    After quelling the crisis in the rear of the navy and expelling the revolutionary forces, all the main naval forces immediately rushed to the main battlefield.


    Then, he wanted to let go and once again besieged the leader of the pirate forces.


    And this time, the object he chose was...


    ...


    Lorne sneezed, which is quite a rare thing, because in his physique, the common cold has been far away from him.


    Not far away, Bonnie was crying and hugging the bear''s body.


    She didn''t expect that after returning to Sdio with all her heart, waiting for her, it turned out to be such a result.


    Even the Wienhill family, which has top scientists, has no way to treat the big bear.


    But Lorne''s words were condensed into one sentence by her.


    Big Bear has lost consciousness and is equivalent to a vegetable.


    "Is there really no way?"


    Bonnie hugged Big Bear''s body and raised her head to look at Lorne, with a hint of hope in her eyes.


    Lorne is a man who has repeatedly created miracles, this time, maybe he can also do miracles.


    "I can let them install an artificial intelligence core in Big Bear''s brain and imitate Big Bear''s every move. Normal people can''t feel that he is a robot."


    But this time, Lorne couldn''t help it. After thinking about it, he could only give such an option.

 1280 Chapter 1253

    "In other words, I can freeze Big Bear''s body with ice, even after hundreds of years, his body will not rot. It is as good as ever."


    Even if Lorne possesses fighting power as good as God, he is not a God after all.


    Creating life, out of nothing, is the ability that God possesses.And Lorne can only do nothing.


    Therefore, he gave Bonnie the right to choose.


    Neither option was what Bonnie wanted, but she had no choice.


    If even Lorne can''t help himself, then no one in this world can help himself.


    After sobbing for a long time, Bonnie came over.


    "I choose the second one."


    She stood up and spoke slowly to Lorne.


    "Please save the bear''s body well."


    Bonnie is still unwilling to give up, she thinks there must be a way, there must be a way to save the bear.


    The fruit abilities of this world are almost endless. Why can''t there be a devil fruit that can just solve the dilemma at this time?


    Lorne nodded, did not speak, he did not change the habit of other people''s decisions.


    What''s more, he respects Big Bear''s decision and Bonnie''s decision.


    After Bonnie made this decision, Lorne waved his hand, and some soldiers hiding in the dark came out and moved Big Bear''s body back.


    These people can handle the matter well without ordering.


    After the crystal coffin with the big bear left her field of vision, Bonnie wiped her tears away, and then looked at Lorne.


    The help of the Wienhill family was not free, and she knew this early.


    Lorne helps her, and she has to do things for Lorne.


    Now she is ready.


    "You can start!"


    Bonnie closed her eyes, raised her head, and pointed her immature face at Lorne.


    "Please hurry up, I have to look for something that can help Big Bear."


    She pretended to be calm, but her trembling body still betrayed her.


    And Lola next to her opened her mouth wide into an O shape.


    How can the development of this plot be different from what I thought!?


    "So, offended."


    Lorne left his Void Throne and walked down towards Bonnie.


    This scene was even more shocked by Lola.


    Brother Lorne!Shouldn''t you refuse?!!


    Lorne ignored the crazy associations in Lola''s heart, but walked up to Bonnie and then gently touched Bonnie''s shoulder with his hand.


    Bonnie''s body trembled slightly, and through the touch of his palm, Lorne could even feel the other''s heart beating faster.


    "it has started."


    Lorne said lightly, and Bonnie felt her consciousness plunge into the boundless darkness.


    In the next moment, she opened her eyes and began to look at everything around her.


    "Lorne... Brother?"


    Lola stared at Bonnie blankly, the little girl exuded a king''s breath, and her appearance hadn''t changed in any way, but it made people feel a sense of surrender.


    But this kind of oppression made Lola feel more cordial, because this feeling was the same as the feeling on Lorne.


    "Yep."


    Lorne, or Lorne who should be controlling Bonnie''s body, said lightly.Then he stretched out his hand.


    His hands are extremely long, and his fingers are white and tender as green onions.


    "Come out."


    Bonnie said faintly, following his order, a group of soldiers of the Vennhill family walked out of the shadows and lined up in two rows beside her.


    Bonnie walked towards the first soldier, and then touched the soldier''s body with her hand.


    "Is it the ability to use this way?"


    Bonnie frowned, and a pale white light flashed across her fingertips, and then spread across the soldier''s body in an instant.


    The soldier''s body trembled slightly, and then shrank a circle.


    From a young man of twenty-five to six years old, he suddenly became a teenager of fifteen to six years old.


    "Does the body degenerate or grow, rather than directly degenerate the body to the time period several years ago?"


    Bonnie frowned and said disappointedly.


    These soldiers are clone soldiers created by the Wienhill family through Gage''s technology.


    When they were manufactured, their bodies had maintained their peak state of 25 or 6 years old.The help of the Wienhill family was not free, and she knew this early.


    Lorne helps her, and she has to do things for Lorne.


    Now she is ready.


    "You can start!"


    Bonnie closed her eyes, raised her head, and pointed her immature face at Lorne.


    "Please hurry up, I have to look for something that can help Big Bear."


    She pretended to be calm, but her trembling body still betrayed her.


    And Lola next to her opened her mouth wide into an O shape.


    How can the development of this plot be different from what I thought!?


    "So, offended."


    Lorne left his Void Throne and walked down towards Bonnie.


    This scene was even more shocked by Lola.


    Brother Lorne!Shouldn''t you refuse?!!


    Lorne ignored the crazy associations in Lola''s heart, but walked up to Bonnie and then gently touched Bonnie''s shoulder with his hand.


    Bonnie''s body trembled slightly, and through the touch of his palm, Lorne could even feel the other''s heart beating faster.


    "it has started."


    Lorne said lightly, and Bonnie felt her consciousness plunge into the boundless darkness.


    In the next moment, she opened her eyes and began to look at everything around her.


    "Lorne... Brother?"


    Lola stared at Bonnie blankly, the little girl exuded a king''s breath, and her appearance hadn''t changed in any way, but it made people feel a sense of surrender.


    But this kind of oppression made Lola feel more cordial, because this feeling was the same as the feeling on Lorne.


    "Yep."


    Lorne, or Lorne who should be controlling Bonnie''s body, said lightly.Then he stretched out his hand.


    His hands are extremely long, and his fingers are white and tender as green onions.


    "Come out."


    Bonnie said faintly, following his order, a group of soldiers of the Vennhill family walked out of the shadows and lined up in two rows beside her.


    Bonnie walked towards the first soldier, and then touched the soldier''s body with her hand.


    "Is it the ability to use this way?"


    Bonnie frowned, and a pale white light flashed across her fingertips, and then spread across the soldier''s body in an instant.


    The soldier''s body trembled slightly, and then shrank a circle.


    From a young man of twenty-five to six years old, he suddenly became a teenager of fifteen to six years old.


    "Does the body degenerate or grow, rather than directly degenerate the body to the time period several years ago?"


    Bonnie frowned and said disappointedly.


    These soldiers are clone soldiers created by the Wienhill family through Gage''s technology.


    When they were manufactured, their bodies had maintained their peak state of 25 or 6 years old.

 1281 Chapter 1254 The Navys Upcoming Action

    Bonnie felt a little dazed, because Lorne needed her look a few seconds ago, but she just closed her eyes, and Lorne looked like she had done her own thing, looking disgusted. With Bonnie.


    However, she didn''t try to figure out the thoughts of these superiors. Since Ron said it was all right, she didn''t care.


    "Then I''m leaving."


    Bonnie said to Lorne carelessly, she had to find a way to treat the big bear.


    "Be careful about safety."


    Lorne said with a smile.


    "Because... the Navy is about to make a big move."


    Lorne said so, and Bonnie waved her back to Lorne, indicating that she knew.


    "How do you know that the Navy will make a big move?"


    At this time, Lola widened her eyes and looked at Lorne curiously.


    To be fair, this should be an important secret of the Navy. Why did Lorne know so clearly.


    You know, she didn''t hear any wind!


    "My guess."


    Lorne said lightly.


    "Now, the battle in the new world seems very stalemate, but for the navy, after all, it is fighting across distances. Once dragged down, they will easily fall into a passive position."


    "In fact, their current situation is quite passive."


    "Even if the white beard was besieged, but there was no improvement in the battle, but the pirates were more excited."


    "Because the main force of the Navy has not appeared on the main battlefield for too long, Charlotte Lingling''s participation in the war has caused the Navy to suffer heavy losses. In this situation, the Navy has only one way to bring the situation back..."


    "any solution?"


    "That is, it is like secretly besieging Whitebeard, follow the law, and then kill another Pirate Emperor."


    Lorne said calmly, as if what he said had nothing to do with him.


    "what?!"


    However, Lola was extremely surprised, because...On this sea, there were only three remaining Pirate Emperors.


    Shenlong sees the red-haired Shanks without seeing the end, Charlotte Lingling in the main battlefield.And himself, Vennhill Lorne!


    "You mean, the Navy is ready to do something with the family?"


    Lola shouted!This news is enough to stir the entire sea.


    Its popularity is no less than that of the Warring States declared war on the pirates of the world.


    "possible."


    However, Lorne still said in an indifferent tone.


    "Because, our position is undoubtedly choking the navy''s throat. As long as we are behind the frontal battlefield, the navy dare not put all its forces into the frontal battlefield."


    Lorne said slowly, he took out a chart and laid it on the table, on which was the intelligence obtained by the family agents.


    The navy¡¯s strength is the blue dot, and the pirate¡¯s strength is the red dot.


    In the interruption of the new world, red and blue are intertwined, here is the main battlefield of the navy and the pirates.


    And the location of the Vennhill family is exactly in the middle of a lot of blue dots!


    "In other words, we must be prepared to fight."


    Lola has calmed down from the shock just now. Since the navy intends to take action against them, they should also be prepared for battle.


    Now, a considerable part of the high-ranking cadres of the family are scattered throughout the New World, following Lorne''s orders, and making a lot of trouble in the New World.


    Lola''s first reaction was to summon all these cadres back to avoid being destroyed by the navy one by one.


    "No need."


    "If it is normal, their target must be us. But this will not help the current situation in the sea."


    Lorne shook his head and said slowly.


    "Because, both the Warring States period and the world government are very clear about one thing, that is, if they want to kill me, they must pay a painful price. This price may be so painful that they can''t bear it, and they don''t even have the strength to finish the war."


    In fact, after fighting those five elder stars, Lorne had a very clear understanding of his strength.


    As long as you don''t fall into the scope of the devil fruit tree, your own abilities are suppressed, even if it is the woman who controls the time, there is no way to kill yourself with the help of the world government.


    It is quite a euphemism to make the world government suffer heavy losses.


    "The Warring States period does not dare to bet whether he can kill me at a very small price. So his goal may not be me."


    Lorne said quietly.


    "You go around this big circle, will the navy do anything to us?!"


    But Lorne''s words had already made Lola''s little head a little confused, she said dazedly.


    But Lorne smiled, touched Lola''s little head lightly, and said slowly.


    "I mean, don''t care. Zhan Guo has no awareness of betting everything, we don''t need to care."


    The current Lorne is no longer the same kid standing at the foot of the mountain and looking up at the mountain.


    He stood in the clouds long ago, looking down at everything under his feet.


    "Wow."


    ...


    The development of the matter was exactly as Lorne expected. After quelling the riots at several bases, the main navy forces moved towards the main battlefield.


    And Charlotte Lingling also seemed to be aware of the sense of crisis, appearing less and less frequently on the main battlefield, faintly, with the momentum of running away.And because of the passive sabotage of the Charlotte family, the navy''s battle line finally stabilized.And there is a trend of counterattack.


    And these were not things that Ron cared about.


    Lorne cared more about another thing.


    Through the information that Roger left on the huge straw hat, Lorne determined the burial locations of several historical texts.


    Among them, Lorne has already confirmed most of the locations in the historical text, so he sent three teams to the last location to look for clues.


    And ingeniously, this last location is impressively located in Lorne¡¯s former base, not far from Adela, the country of flowers, to be precise, in Adela, the country of flowers, and Org Hongmu, the country of wine. The middle.


    There is a small island here, and the residents on the island are good at brewing fine wine with various petals.


    This is also in line with the information that Lorne had obtained on "Goran Island" before. The location of the last piece of historical text was a place related to wine.


    The elite agents of the Vennhill family were carefully selected by Lorne, the strong among the family soldiers.


    Each of them, placed in the paradise or in the four seas, is a powerful person on its own. In the navy, the pirates in the paradise are cleaned up, and their main force is in the new world.


    The family''s agents quickly found the island.

 1282 Chapter 1255 The Last Piece of Historical Text and Negotiations

    Almost without any hindrance, the family''s special agents landed on the island.


    Then, these agents directly hijacked the king of this country, and then mobilized the power of the entire kingdom to search for the last piece of historical text on the island.


    Finally, after three days, these agents found a large rock in a cave under a cliff that had no idea how much wind and sun they had experienced.


    Then, they dug the big rock out of the mud.


    The stone was engraved with all kinds of unknown characters. These agents rubbed the characters, and then transmitted them back to Sdio, the family headquarters, through communication equipment.


    At this point, Lorne finally collected the rubbing text of this last piece of historical text.


    Only need to translate the above text, Lorne will be able to find the place he has always dreamed of, Love Drew.


    So as to reveal the secrets buried in Lorne''s heart for a long time.


    However, the person who translated this document is already on his way.


    After Ms. Sha returned to her territory, she immediately followed the agreement with Lorne and dispatched soldiers to her most powerful subordinate, the survivor of O¡¯Hara, the historian "Nicole Robin" sent it over.


    In order to ensure that, Lorne sent troops to meet Nicole Robin. Among them, Hancock was in the team that greeted Nicole Robin, unless he encountered the main force of the Navy. There will never be any accidents.


    And even in the event of an accident, Lorne still has the last insurance, that is the fruit of the door of Sanchuan Road, through the fruit of the door, he can instantly descend on the battlefield.


    In order to answer his doubts, Lorne can be said to be exhausted.


    At this time, Ainilu also sent a message back.


    He met the admiral Akadog in the new world, and the two sides had a fierce battle.There is no detailed description of the fighting process, but, through Ainilu''s tone, Lorne can judge.


    This guy is hitting high. If it weren''t for the fact that both sides temporarily lost their combat effectiveness, I''m afraid this time, he will have a victory with Akagu.


    After a short recuperation, Ainilu regained his combat effectiveness and immediately contacted Lorne.


    He only asked two things.


    "Recently, the family needs him."


    "Can he go to the front battlefield and have a good fight."


    Lorne''s answer to this was casual.


    After getting Lorne''s permission, Ainilu hung up the phone worm excitedly.Seeing him like this, he should have been gearing up and boarding the boat to the main battlefield.


    He is a veritable fighting madman, and the fighting during this period of time has suffocated him.


    Soon after resolving Ainilu''s request, Lorne received another call.


    And the person who made this call was the leader of the revolutionary army.


    Long!


    ...


    On a desert island near the sea area of ??Roxor, the revolutionary army gathered here, while the dragon wearing a cloak sat on the shore, looking out at the sea in the distance.


    He invited Lorne here to discuss things with him face to face.


    Because, although the phone worm is convenient, it is not necessarily safe. At least, they and the Navy have mastered some methods to eavesdrop on the phone worm.


    And what he was going to negotiate with Lorne was too important to allow any leakage.


    "Boss! Do you say Lorne will come?"


    Almost without any hindrance, the family''s special agents landed on the island.


    Then, these agents directly hijacked the king of this country, and then mobilized the power of the entire kingdom to search for the last piece of historical text on the island.


    Finally, after three days, these agents found a large rock in a cave under a cliff that had no idea how much wind and sun they had experienced.


    Then, they dug the big rock out of the mud.


    The stone was engraved with all kinds of unknown characters. These agents rubbed the characters, and then transmitted them back to Sdio, the family headquarters, through communication equipment.


    At this point, Lorne finally collected the rubbing text of this last piece of historical text.


    Only need to translate the above text, Lorne will be able to find the place he has always dreamed of, Love Drew.


    So as to reveal the secrets buried in Lorne''s heart for a long time.


    However, the person who translated this document is already on his way.


    After Ms. Sha returned to her territory, she immediately followed the agreement with Lorne and dispatched soldiers to her most powerful subordinate, the survivor of O¡¯Hara, the historian "Nicole Robin" sent it over.


    In order to ensure that, Lorne sent troops to meet Nicole Robin. Among them, Hancock was in the team that greeted Nicole Robin, unless he encountered the main force of the Navy. There will never be any accidents.


    And even in the event of an accident, Lorne still has the last insurance, that is the fruit of the door of Sanchuan Road, through the fruit of the door, he can instantly descend on the battlefield.


    In order to answer his doubts, Lorne can be said to be exhausted.


    At this time, Ainilu also sent a message back.


    He met the admiral Akadog in the new world, and the two sides had a fierce battle.There is no detailed description of the fighting process, but, through Ainilu''s tone, Lorne can judge.


    This guy is hitting high. If it weren''t for the fact that both sides temporarily lost their combat effectiveness, I''m afraid this time, he will have a victory with Akagu.


    After a short recuperation, Ainilu regained his combat effectiveness and immediately contacted Lorne.


    He only asked two things.


    "Recently, the family needs him."


    "Can he go to the front battlefield and have a good fight."


    Lorne''s answer to this was casual.


    After getting Lorne''s permission, Ainilu hung up the phone worm excitedly.Seeing him like this, he should have been gearing up and boarding the boat to the main battlefield.


    He is a veritable fighting madman, and the fighting during this period of time has suffocated him.


    Soon after resolving Ainilu''s request, Lorne received another call.


    And the person who made this call was the leader of the revolutionary army.


    Long!


    ...


    On a desert island near the sea area of ??Roxor, the revolutionary army gathered here, while the dragon wearing a cloak sat on the shore, looking out at the sea in the distance.


    He invited Lorne here to discuss things with him face to face.


    Because, although the phone worm is convenient, it is not necessarily safe. At least, they and the Navy have mastered some methods to eavesdrop on the phone worm.


    And what he was going to negotiate with Lorne was too important to allow any leakage.


    "Boss! Do you say Lorne will come?"

 1283 Chapter 1256 Lornes Ambition

    Lorne did not speak, but looked at Dragon.


    He knew long ago that Long''s wish was to change the world and to subvert the decadent world government. This goal coincided with Ron, so Ron gave Dragon a chance.


    Let him prove himself and prove the strength of the revolutionary army.


    Long did it. Although he only allowed the Revolutionary Army to attack several naval bases in the New World in a symbolic sense, he caused the navy to be in chaos. The old star was also forced to go out of the mountain himself, the purpose is to stop the revolutionary army''s actions.


    At this time, no force on the sea would question the strength of the revolutionary army.They have decisive strength that influences the direction of this world!


    "So, this is the reason you are willing to cooperate with me?"


    Lorne looked at the dragon and said slowly.


    "Isn''t this enough?"


    Long asked.Because of Eloren''s father, the man named Caesar had been with him for a while, and he knew quite a lot about this family and Lorne, even better than many senior officials in the Vennhill family.


    In this family, crazy blood flows in the body.


    Just like the legendary D clan, they are all rebellious in their bones.


    Long didn''t believe that Ron, who had reached the point where he was today, would not be interested in his proposal.


    "enough."


    Lorne smiled slightly.He stretched out his hand to the dragon.


    Two men with the same ambitions clasped their hands tightly together.


    "It just so happens that I am also interested in subverting the world government."


    Lorne said so, he has now seen through the nature of this world.


    Because of the existence of the world government, the oppression of the Tianlong people.Therefore, some people who are unwilling to be oppressed like this choose to go to sea and become pirates.After trying unfettered freedom, some crazy pirates began to oppress and abuse ordinary people who were more miserable.


    This is a tragic cycle.


    In order to resist the pirates, the world government has formed a navy symbolizing justice. The pirates of each era have been screened by the navy and the sea to determine a winner.


    Quite a few of these victors have found the location of Lavdrew, but they did not announce this news for some reason, so they will be called after Roger arrived at Lavdrew. The first pirate in the world to reach that place.


    At first, Ron was still wondering why these pirates didn''t announce it after they arrived at the place, but after seeing the five old stars and knowing the secrets of the five old stars, Ron had roughly guessed it.


    The overlords of those times, after arriving at Lavdrew, should have seen the truth of the world, and then faced the real rule of the world government, the man named "Yim".


    Some of them chose Eim as an enemy, and finally died in Lovedrew, while others chose to bow down and surrender to Eim''s feet, transformed and became the ruler of the world government. Five old stars.


    In order to fight against the pirates, the world government formed a navy, and these pirates finally changed and became one of the rulers of the world government.


    This has to be said, it is a very ironic thing.


    And this is the second cycle of tragedy in this world.


    Roger was the first person to escape from Lavdrew alive in the past hundreds of years after rejecting Eim''s proposal. At the last moment of his life, he chose to start this era of great voyage.The purpose is to screen out a true king to inherit his will and end this chaotic era.


    The person he chose was Luffy.But Lorne didn''t want this cycle to continue.


    Because this world is too boring.


    Pirates are a symbol of freedom. All their lives, they were born in the sea and died in the sea. This is the destination of the pirates.


    Whether it was Lockes at the beginning, Roger who surrendered, or Skee and Kaido who died in the hands of Lorne, they carried out this belief to the end.


    Even Lorne had to admit that they were the real pirates.


    But for people like Wu Lao Xing who had lost their identity as a pirate and succumbed to powerful forces, Lorne thought they were an insult to the pirate.


    In Lorne''s view, even if he wanted to hide behind justice and secretly manipulate the world, he should have won with his own strength.Instead, rely on the charity of others.


    Because of this...it''s sad.


    "well."


    The dragon nodded.Then said slowly.


    "Now the main force of the navy has been dragged to the battlefield of the new world. As long as your family contributes to the combat power of our revolutionary army, the navy can suffer heavy losses if it is attacked by the back and the belly."


    "As long as the navy loses its viable power. Then the world government will be left alone and it will be violently retaliated by the new world pirates."


    "At this time, we need you to use your power to suppress these pirates, and then the endgame of the world government will be handed over to us to deal with."


    Long said his plan in one breath.This is why he asked Lorne to cooperate.


    Because the pirates of the New World are mostly unruly people. After being oppressed by the navy for so long, once they gain power, they will definitely retaliate wildly. At that time, without the checks and balances of the navy, there will be more than chaos. It''s just a sea area in the New World.


    It is a paradise, a great route, the four seas, and even the whole world.


    Therefore, Dragon needs a partner, a partner who can use power to suppress these pirates who dare not make trouble.


    After the death of White Beard, Lorne is currently the best choice.


    "Don''t be so troublesome."


    And Lorne shook his head slowly.


    "In the new world war, just let them fight. It doesn''t matter who wins or loses."


    His tone was flat, as if he didn''t regard this war that affected everyone''s hearts as the same thing.


    At this time, not only the dragon, but even all the cadres of the revolutionary army behind the dragon showed a shocked expression.


    They didn''t understand what Lorne wanted to do.


    Only the cadres of the Vennhill family brought by Lorne showed a clear expression.


    In this world, only Ron had such a crazy idea.


    Only Lorne would put such crazy ideas into practice.


    Lorne smiled, and soon he answered Long''s doubts.


    "Because no matter what the outcome is, whether the Navy wins or loses, I will fight."


    "The goal of my declaration of war is not the navy."


    Lorne looked into the dragon''s eyes and said.


    "Instead, the entire world government."

 1284 Chapter 1257

    Lorne actually wanted to use the strength of a family to fight against the entire world government?


    These words shocked everyone on the Long side.


    How crazy is this?


    How unbelievable?


    Throughout the ages, counting the hundreds of years in the sea, there have been countless overlord-level forces that have appeared, but there has never been a force that can do such a crazy thing.


    The Vennhill family, this is also considered the only one.


    Only thinking that this sentence was said by Ron, Long could only be relieved.


    Because Lorne is such a person.


    "So, when do you do it, what we need to do."


    Long took a deep breath. He unexpectedly began to analyze the possibility of Ron''s plan. It has to be said that, based on the current strength shown by the Vennhill family, Ron''s plan is really likely to be realized.


    "Before the end of the war in the new world. Otherwise, it won''t be fun to wait until all the dust settles?"


    Lorne smiled slightly and said slowly.


    "And you need to do it."


    He pointed to the sea.


    "Light the flame. Light the flame of your revolutionary army on the sea, and let me see where your flame can burn."


    "A single spark can start a prairie fire."


    "This is what we should do."


    The dragon took off his cloak, revealing a resolute face.


    The black lines on his face made a bleak smile.


    But this smile came from the heart. This was the first time Long felt that he had made no mistake in his decision to cooperate with Lorne.


    At this moment, the hands of the two men were tightly held together.


    This is the end of winter in 1512 of the Haiyuan calendar.


    It has been nearly three months since the navy invaded the new world and started the unprecedented war.


    From the beginning, the momentum is like a broken bamboo, to the later decline, and then to the current stalemate.The Navy tried its best to gain a firm foothold in the new world.


    However, the world government and navy at this time would never think that on this ordinary day, the world¡¯s most vicious bounty criminal reached an agreement with the world¡¯s craziest pirate.


    Their agreement will change the pattern of the entire new world!


    Three days later, Sdio Castle.


    Lorne looked at the information sent by Violet, and Long really took the revolutionary army out of the new world, but at the same time, dozens of countries from all over the world suddenly ignited the flames of rebellion, as if they had planned long ago. At the same time, these rebel forces sounded the clarion call to overthrow the tyranny.


    Lorne could imagine at this time that the world government headquarters, the alarms requesting support from various countries should have sounded one after another.


    However, Lorne is very curious about one thing, that is, can the current world government really have extra troops to twitch to support countries in the world?Really dare to twitch the extra troops, go?


    "Long did a good job."


    Lorne looked at the news that several countries had fallen under the offensive of the Revolutionary Army, and said lightly.


    "By the way, our agents, the young master, found the location of Morgans'' flying newspaper. What are your next instructions?"


    Violet talked about the next news with a calm face.


    Thinking of the big bird in charge of the entire world news, Lorne''s mouth was a little smile.


    ...


    "I warn you intruders! Even if you kill me, I will not betray my persistence as a newsman!"


    An airship is flying in mid-air. The balloon of the airship is painted with a simple icon of "World Economic News".


    And this spray paint represents that this airship belongs to the tongue of the entire world, and is the property of the underground world king "Morgans" known as the big news.


    At this time, in a room in the center of this airship,


    A large vulture, wearing a suit, a black top hat, and a black suit, was yelling at several people standing in front of it.


    Standing in front of Morgans were several agents in black suits.Looking at their fighting actions, the well-informed Morgans was already certain.


    The opponent must be a systematically trained agent soldier.


    In the entire sea, there are not many forces that systematically train fighters. As far as he knows, only the naval school of the world government.


    At this time, the world government found itself without any good things, so Morgans didn''t even think about it, so he refused.


    While speaking, his body moved unobtrusively towards the control room of the airship.In the control room, there is a button that can throw the entire airship to the ground except for the control room.


    Just hide in the control room and you can escape!


    But at this time, a pair of soft hands pressed the door of the control room, and then Morgans saw a girl with pink hair, looking at himself coldly.


    "I advise you to have no thoughts."


    "What can you do with me? I have already greeted all my subordinates. As long as I disappeared, they will get news immediately, and then they will spare no effort to discredit you in the newspaper! Let you bear the burden for hundreds of years infamy!"


    Seeing that his own strategy was seen through, Morgans also simply put on a mess.Because his identity is too special and is fundamentally different from other underground world kings, he does not believe that these world government agents will really deal with him.


    But at this time, the girl with pink hair showed a weird smile.This smile made Morgans shudder.


    "You mean, really?"


    It was obviously the smile of a young and beautiful girl, but to Morgens, it was like the smile of a devil.


    At this time, Morgans discovered a huge omission of his own.


    That is, these people may not belong to the world government!


    "I warn you again! By doing this, you are trampling on the dignity of our journalists... Even if I die, I won''t write a fake news..."


    But if this is the case, Morgans is still stiff.


    He still has a hole card, that is, many people think that Morgans is the weakest underground world king, but in fact, Morgans has hidden his own strength. He has just untied the rope that binds him, and only needs a chance. , He can stand out.


    Although this will expose your own strength, it is better than being caught.


    But at this time, a cold voice rang in Morgans'' ears.


    Morgans saw that a door of void appeared beside the pink-haired girl.


    At the other end of the door, there was a dark and vast hall, and a man sat on the black throne.


    He stared at himself, then asked slowly.


    "Are you sure?"

 1285 Chapter 1258 Morgans.

    "Lolololon!"


    Morgans shouted in horror, he hadn''t expected that it wasn''t the world government that had done it to him, but this madman.


    So he wimped out all of a sudden, no longer having the fearless, arrogant and domineering look he had just had.


    Because there was a simple truth, and that was that Lorne was really going to kill someone.


    Lorne doesn''t give a damn about your threats, as long as you offend him, he will definitely kill you.


    In the time before that, there were already countless sea pirates who had used their own lives to prove this one thing. Therefore, Morgans didn''t have the courage to verify it again.


    "Also, it''s not like I want you to fake some news."


    Lorne sat on the Black Iron Throne and looked down at Morgans. The man who controlled the lifeblood of news in the entire world felt trembling under Lorne''s gaze.


    "I just, I want you to let the common people of the entire world know something."


    Lorne gave a playful smile that was flat, as if he had thought of something rather interesting.


    "Something, they should know."


    Lorne said as he did, and Morgans couldn''t breathe.


    Despite not knowing exactly what it was that Lorne wanted him to announce, Morgans was clear on one thing. That was that this thing, which would most likely affect the New World, was a big event that was ten times more terrifying than Morgans had ever imagined!


    Normally, in the past, when Morgans heard of such a good thing, he would not hesitate to do it without the threat of others, because announcing all kinds of eye-catching news was one of Morgans'' pleasures.


    But this time, for some reason, he was suddenly afraid.


    It was like a greedy, money-grubbing big rich man suddenly being held hostage by a giant dragon in front of his treasure trove.


    The great wealthy lord was trembling while the giant dragon said that it would give him all the treasures inside his treasure vault.


    "Are you going to refuse me?"


    Lorne gazed at Morgans through the Void Gate. Despite the lack of any expression, it made Morgans feel as if the weight of the entire Marijoa Mountain was on him.


    It took his breath away.


    In the end, reason triumphed over desire. And fear overcame reason.


    Morgans, giving in to his survival instincts, kneeled down to Lorne and slowly bowed down.


    A generation of Underworld king, facing a baron who was even more terrifying than himself, he chose to submit.


    "Rebecca you are in charge of supervising Morgans."


    And at this time, Lorne slowly said to the pink-haired girl standing behind Morgans.


    "Got it! Big Brother Lorne!"


    The young girl who was called Rebecca by Lorne, on the other hand, nodded her head with some excitement. She was Violet''s niece, the young girl Rebecca who was rescued from Suan Island, after the Suan Island incident, Rebecca had grown up a lot, and this time it was also her first independent mission.


    On her own, she was able to find the lair of Morgans that the family had been searching for a long time and capture him in one fell swoop.


    Rebecca deserved credit for making Lorne''s plan go so smoothly.


    The door to the void slowly closed and Lorne''s image disappeared into the motorboat, and that''s when Morgans stood up, breathing heavily.


    His back, at some point, was completely damp with cold sweat.


    It was horrible, cruel, and dangerous.


    Morgans'' body still couldn''t stop shaking, and he''d just been the equivalent of going for a ride on the ghost gate.


    If there was the slightest hesitation in his own answer, Morgans had no doubt that Lorne would just kill himself and find someone else at random to take his place.


    For Lorne anyway, all he saw was the result, and he didn''t care what the process was like.


    "Now, can you tell me what the big event that your family has been planning for so long is, right?"


    Morgans looked at the young girl next to him, Rebecca, and asked slowly.


    He was curious as to what kind of information required the Vanehill family to raise such a fuss, because according to Lorne''s knowledge of himself, he would not hesitate to report any important news. Unless he was so sure that he wouldn''t dare to report the news that he would just threaten himself.


    Morgans was curious as to what kind of news would make Lorne think he would be afraid.


    "It''s just something simple."


    Rebecca smiled slightly, and then handed Morgans a small note. And when Morgans read the words on the little note, he yelled in a voice that was an octave higher, in horror.


    "Are you guys crazy? Do you know what this is about?"


    "We''ve already gone crazy oh."


    The young woman smiled like a flower. But Morgans was like an ice cave.


    ......


    And after Lorne had dealt with the Morgans side of things, he let it go, because he was sure. Rebecca would definitely be able to do the rest of the things.


    As for whether or not Morgans would be afraid of this matter and then go back on his word midway and directly break the agreement with himself, Lorne had not considered this situation.


    Because Morgans was a smart man, he knew one thing very well, after reporting this incident, the world government would see him as an enemy and would frantically send CP-0 agents to assassinate him, and his existence would even be erased from the shadows by the world government. But it was also possible to live.


    And if he broke his agreement with Lorne, he would be dead.


    After knowing this, he would have to follow the agreed steps and act on it.


    Otherwise Lorne wouldn''t let him go, and neither would the entire Vanehill family.


    Morgans had no choice left.


    Then Lorne focused his attention on the second matter.


    Nicole Robin''s ship had entered the waters of Loxo, and Hancock and his crew were on their way to pick her up.


    But Enylu happened to be recovering from his injuries in the waters near there, and Red Dog, having recovered from his severe trauma, had left the naval base yesterday and was once again on the ocean.


    And his target, as it turned out, was in the direction where Eniro was recovering from his injuries.


    These things collided together, causing Lorne to have a headache.


    Originally, he didn''t want to take care of the New World''s navy so early, or else how boring the sea would be later.


    But since they had collided, Lorne wouldn''t avoid it.


    It was just as well that he now wanted to know how powerful this Red Dog, who claimed to have the most destructive demonic fruit in the world, was.


    After all, after all this time, Luo En had never fought Red Dog before.


    So, after contacting Aneeru and asking him not to act rashly and "scare off" the admiral who had come from afar, Lorne was ready to fight across the Void Gate at any time.

 1286 Chapter 1259 - Nicole Robin

    "Sister-sama do you think that guy Lorne is using us as tool people?"


    A square red pirate ship, which was supported by two giant snakes, said a female pirate with orange hair to a woman in a red tropical dress in front of her. A female pirate with orange hair said discontentedly to a woman in a long red tropical dress in front of her.


    "How dare you send us off with such a task!"


    The orange haired woman was quite displeased, they were at least one of the pirate groups under the King''s Seven Seas and had quite a reputation in the New World. And now you run over here to join your Vanehill family.


    And the first task you give us is this kind of getting a pick-up and drop-off!


    That''s not even the most outrageous thing, the most outrageous thing is that even for this task of transporting people, you Lorne still seem to be not at all worried about it, and you sent two other pirate ships.


    Is this an underestimation of their strength?


    The orange-haired woman couldn''t swallow it if she didn''t know that the idol her sister had grown up idolizing was Lorne.


    "There''s no way around it, who called the Vanehill family a big family?"


    The other woman with bright green hair was getting shady as well.


    Although they were both Hancock''s sisters, they had very different ideas than Hancock.


    To them, this chaotic world was a crisis, but it was also an opportunity.


    Why shouldn''t there be a female pirate king in this world! They want to push their sister to the top of the age as the King of Pirates!


    Let those who came later, when talking about this era, be reminded that the most famous of this era was not Lorne, not Roger, not the Great Voyage.


    Rather, it was their sister, Poya Hancock.


    While the thought was a bit naive, it was their two sisters'' true thoughts.


    But this idea was ruthlessly shattered by their own sister, as Hancock did not show the slightest bit of fascination with the Pirate King''s name. Instead, he directly brought the entire Nine Serpent Bandits with him and joined the Vanehill family.


    This was done without even the permission of the previous king of Amazon Lily Island, the mother-in-law who had raised them.


    Yes, now that Nine Serpent Island had been added to the Vanehill family, even many of the native inhabitants of Nine Serpent Island didn''t know about it yet.


    But since this was their sister''s way of doing things, they, as sisters, could only support it unconditionally. Only, they never expected that Ron was so arrogant that the task assigned to them was to come to this place to pick up a person.


    It was said that they were just subordinates of another king, Shichimukai.


    How that didn''t make them grumble a bit.


    "Shut up."


    Hancock, on the other hand, swept a glance at her two sisters, and the two women, feeling the cold gaze of their sister, had only one thought in their minds.


    It was hopeless.


    Sure enough, in the next instant, Hancock suddenly covered her somewhat flushed cheeks and said somewhat shyly.


    "Since this is Lord Lorne''s plan! Then there must be something in his mind! We just need to follow this plan!"


    Hancock had a girlishly shy look. As said.


    The pirate ship of the Nine Serpents stayed in this sea for a long time, and finally, a lookout saw a pirate ship that looked like a bunker, appearing at the end of the sea.


    The hull of this ship was covered with traces of cannon fire, and even if one hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, one could imagine what a terrible war this ship had sailed through to get here.


    And a woman, standing on the port side of this bunker, looked away from Hancock, who was standing on board the Nine Serpents.


    Then she gave a greeting.


    "Hello."


    ......


    A quarter of an hour later, Hancock finally got to see for himself the woman Lorne held in such high regard. She had healthy wheat colored skin and a youthful, vibrant body, but raised her hands with a maturity that did not match her age.


    Dressed in a white lady''s suit, she removed her glasses after arriving aboard the Nine Serpents, then looked at Hancock and said with a smile.


    "I didn''t expect that the person who came to pick me up would be you."


    "You know the concubine?"


    Hancock asked with a frown, she was observing the woman just as much as the woman was observing her.


    The woman''s strength wasn''t too strong. At least from Hancock''s point of view, not too impressive in today''s powerful new world.


    So, what did Lorne value in this woman?


    Is it because she possesses whatever technology Lorne needs ...... or is it because, well, she''s a woman herself?


    Hancock didn''t know it, but vaguely, she was overflowing with a little jealousy.


    So when the woman greeted her, she subconsciously replied in a hostile tone.


    Only, as soon as she said it, Hancock knew something was wrong with her statement.


    "Ohhhh,"


    This woman with a wheat-colored complexion covered her mouth and slurred a laugh.


    "One of the famous new generation under the king, the famous new generation under the seven seas, known as the Great Sea Pirate Empress, I''m afraid there''s no one in the entire New World who wouldn''t recognize her."


    She extended her hand towards Hancock, then introduced herself.


    "Introducing myself, my name is Nicole Robin."


    A quarter of an hour later, Hancock finally got to see the woman that Lorne thought so highly of in person. She had healthy wheat skin and a youthful, vibrant body, but raised her hands with a maturity that belied her age.


    Dressed in a white lady''s suit, she removed her glasses after arriving aboard the Nine Serpents, then looked at Hancock and said with a smile.


    "I didn''t expect that the person who came to pick me up would be you."


    "You know the concubine?"


    Hancock asked with a frown, she was observing the woman just as much as the woman was observing her.


    The woman''s strength wasn''t too strong. At least from Hancock''s point of view, it wasn''t too impressive in today''s new world of strong people.


    So, what did Lorne value in this woman?


    Is it because she possesses whatever technology Lorne needs ...... or is it because, well, she''s a woman herself?


    Hancock didn''t know it, but vaguely, she was overflowing with a little jealousy.


    So when the woman greeted her, she subconsciously replied in a hostile tone.


    Just as soon as the words were uttered, Hancock knew something was wrong with his statement.


    "Ohhhh,"


    This woman with a wheat-colored complexion covered her mouth and slurred a laugh.


    "One of the famous new generation under the king, the famous new generation under the seven seas, known as the Great Sea Pirate Empress, I''m afraid there''s no one in the entire New World who wouldn''t recognize her."


    She extended her hand towards Hancock, then introduced herself.


    "Introducing myself, my name is Nicole Robin."

 1287 Chapter 1260

    The question of whether to fight or not to fight lies in front of Hancock.


    If she followed her arrogant character before, she would definitely rush up with her men without hesitation.


    Because she is the empress of the Pirate World, no one can stop her in this world.


    But now, there was an important person on her ship. Although Hancock didn''t even know why this person was valued by Lorne, it was enough for Lorne to let her take her to safety.


    She will definitely take this woman named Nicole Robin back safely.


    "navy¡­¡­"


    And Nicole Robin didn''t seem to be too surprised by the navy that suddenly appeared in this area.


    After all, what Lorne did was too shocking.


    In her opinion, in this world, a Roger is enough, they will not allow a Lorne to appear.


    A Roger started the era of great voyages, and Lorne, who had just debuted, pushed this era to its climax.


    So, when Lorne reaches Roger''s height and finds the mysterious Ruffdrew, what will happen in this world?


    Robin couldn''t think of it and couldn''t imagine it.


    The only thing that is certain is that such a future will definitely not be what the world government wants to see.


    "If they are coming at me, then we can''t hide."


    Robin said, she was ready to fight.


    Hancock frowned because she thought that these navies were coming to her, and that the people of the world government could not tolerate the betrayal of a king, Qiwuhai, and prepared to kill chickens and monkeys.


    Robin should also know this.But Robin believes that the threat to the world government is still above her.


    So what kind of secret is hidden in her?


    Hancock became more and more curious.


    "Didn''t Lorne tell you why he wants me to come over?"


    Feeling Hancock''s doubts, Robin asked in surprise, but she quickly reacted.


    "It''s just that, I don''t know if this matter may be a good thing for you."


    After all, this is a secret that the world government will never allow anyone to know.The fewer people who know the truth about the world, the better.


    Between the two ships, there is an isolated island overgrown with dense jungle.According to estimates, they would collide head-on with the Navy near this isolated island.


    Hancock took a deep breath and didn''t continue to inquire. She just needs to know that this woman is very important to Lorne.


    As for the secrets, as long as a certain time comes, she believes Lorne will tell herself.


    Therefore, she didn''t hesitate to drive the ship, heading towards the navy fleet, and hitting it head-on.


    On the other side, on that desert island, Ainilu treated his wounds with bandages and some herbs and herbs found on the island, and then sat on the edge of the island, watching as it gradually approached here. Navy fleet.


    "That fellow Akagu, really is lingering."


    Next to Ainilu, Wu, who was also seriously injured, frowned and said helplessly.


    Before, on another small island, he first met Ainilu, and then also collided with the red dog chasing him.


    Where did the three start a fierce battle.


    In the end, Wu lost his combat effectiveness at the very beginning, and Ainilu and Sarkarski launched a duel between the peak natural ability players on the island.


    The entire island, almost instantly, turned into a purgatory.Only azure blue thunder and crimson lava continued to roll on the island.


    Finally, there are two natural ability people, no one can do anything about it.


    Wu was not reconciled. If it was not a red dog who restrained himself and was not afraid of the high temperature of the sun, he would have the power to fight if he was replaced by anyone.But unfortunately, there is no if.


    In this battle of the pinnacle of natural ability, he was reduced to useless soy sauce.


    And after finally getting repaired, Akinu came again.


    This time, the Akadog was fully prepared, and it was conceivable that what awaited them would be a fierce battle.


    "I heard that your Vennhill family controls an ability that can travel long distances, so can you just flee back to the hinterland of your family to rescue soldiers, or let Lorne come over?"


    Wu sat in front of Ainilu and said slowly.


    "As long as Lorne comes over. Then the red dog must not dare to do it."


    "You mean the fruit of the door?"


    "It''s a pity that he won''t be used this time."


    Anilu smiled.It is no secret in the sea that the Wienhill family controls the awakened door-fruit power.It was just that after opening the void gate from Adela to Sdio, which could accommodate the entire country to pass through, Sanchuan Road was hit hard, and there was no way to open such a huge gate.So in the later time, Lorne''s dependence on Sanchuan Road gradually decreased.In many cases, the family members travel far and wide, and the gate of the void is often only used as a last resort for escape.


    But this is not the point. The point is that Aini Road came out this time, just wanting to experience the long-lost feeling of being freely on the sea, so he did not carry the positioning coordinates of Sanchuan Road at all.


    But he did not regret it.because,


    He didn''t believe that, just relying on Aka Dog alone, he could kill himself.Unless the navy has drawn many high-level naval forces from the battlefield.


    However, the situation that the battlefield has finally stabilized like this will cause waves.


    Sengoku dare?


    "I heard that you and the person with the dream fruit ability should be an alliance. If you rely on his ability, you should also escape easily."


    Before the battle, Ainilu asked Wu this question.


    "Neo?"


    Wu smiled helplessly.


    "After the incident on the island of Angela, Neo said that he had found an interesting dreamland. It seemed that a clue to Lavdrew could be found there, so the whole person was missing."


    "I feel sorry for him, otherwise he shouldn''t miss such a splendid age."


    Wu''s tone did not have the slightest regret, but rather regretted the bird.


    "Is that so?"


    Ainilu nodded.Really strong people really should not hope for the help of others.


    The navy''s fleet was getting closer, and Ainilu stood up and looked at the navy ship that gradually became clear.


    He is ready to fight.


    Thunder flashed from his body.


    At this time, the phone worm he carried with him suddenly rang.


    Then, a loose voice rang in the phone worm.


    "Anilu..."

 1288 Chapter 1261

    "You guy, are you worried about me?"


    Ainilu said helplessly as he listened to this familiar voice.


    Because of this voice, it was Lorne.


    With the forces of the Wienhill family, it is not difficult to know what he has experienced in this place, so Anilu did not doubt how Lorne learned of his situation.


    "A navy admiral, but I am."


    "One! Point! Also! No! Put it! On! Heart! On! Ah!"


    Ainilu smiled, a stubbornness flashed in his eyes, he said word by word.


    The terrifying aura, centered on him, spread everywhere.


    It was clear that the sky was clear at this time, but countless thunder appeared for no reason.


    The thunder, thick as a mountain, constantly slashed down towards the sea, like a doom.


    With the strong rise of Lorne, many people have forgotten that the highest combat power of the Veenhill family has been carried side by side by Lorne and Anilu long ago.


    People are just singing praises, fearing, and fearing the strength of the demon Lorne, but who remembers that he was also an extremely powerful pirate to Thor Ainilu.


    Lorne remembered.


    He sighed on the other side of the phone worm, because he suddenly realized that he seemed to have done something quite wrong.


    "In this case, it is indeed my mistake. I''m sorry."


    Lorne said.


    "Have a good time here."


    "Just pay attention to two points."


    "Nicole Robin''s boat should be in the sea near here, be careful not to hurt them."


    "And the second point."


    Lorne''s voice suddenly became calm.He said softly.


    "Attention, don''t die, my dear friend!"


    "Don''t worry, I won''t die here."


    Ainilu''s voice rose suddenly, and he showed a crazy smile.


    "Because I am a god!"


    After saying this, Ainilu hung up the phone, raised his head, and looked at the naval fleet that appeared not far away.


    On the deck of the warship, you can vaguely see a resolute middle-aged man with short hair, a red volcano shirt and a navy admiral''s cape, looking at him with a cold face.


    Anilu smiled, his eyes no longer had pupils, instead they turned into flashing lightning.


    The next moment, his whole body turned into Thunder, and he rushed towards the warship.


    Thunder and flames, in an instant, filled the entire sea!


    ...


    After hanging up the phone worm, Lorne sighed.


    He stepped on the moon step, stepping leisurely in the air.


    And under his feet is a naval base that has just been built.


    The navy in the base showed a panic expression after seeing the demon. The commander in charge here directly issued an order.


    All the navies ran towards the port, they were ready to board the warship.


    Even in the face of the devil, even if their legs are still shaking, these soldiers are still ready to fight.


    Live to death, die for the justice in your heart.This is their first day of becoming a navy.


    To die in the sea is not only the home of pirates, but also... also of the navy.


    And Lorne looked at the navy like ants under his feet, without any reaction.


    His original plan was to use this naval base to threaten the red dog, if he dared to do it, he would destroy this naval base himself.


    One base does not work, only ten.


    Anyway, they will believe that they dare to do so.


    If it doesn''t work, you can also use the Void Gate to travel to the nearest place from Aini Road and the others, and then use the power of the space fruit to continuously cross the sea, and you can reach the battlefield in a short time.


    But now that Anilu is ready to fight, Ron will not stop him.


    Lorne never stopped any decision of his family.


    They want to live, and so on.


    Want to die... also!


    Besides!Lorne didn''t believe that Ainilu would die.


    After all, he is one of his most important family members!


    Lorne believed in Ainilu, just as Lorne believed in his family.


    Now that this naval base has lost its function.Then...


    Lorne looked at the navy at his feet."You guy, are you worried about me?"


    Ainilu said helplessly as he listened to this familiar voice.


    Because of this voice, it was Lorne.


    With the forces of the Wienhill family, it is not difficult to know what he has experienced in this place, so Anilu did not doubt how Lorne learned of his situation.


    "A navy admiral, but I am."


    "One! Point! Also! No! Put it! On! Heart! On! Ah!"


    Ainilu smiled, a stubbornness flashed in his eyes, he said word by word.


    The terrifying aura, centered on him, spread everywhere.


    It was clear that the sky was clear at this time, but countless thunder appeared for no reason.


    The thunder, thick as a mountain, constantly slashed down towards the sea, like a doom.


    With the strong rise of Lorne, many people have forgotten that the highest combat power of the Veenhill family has been carried side by side by Lorne and Anilu long ago.


    People are just singing praises, fearing, and fearing the strength of the demon Lorne, but who remembers that he was also an extremely powerful pirate to Thor Ainilu.


    Lorne remembered.


    He sighed on the other side of the phone worm, because he suddenly realized that he seemed to have done something quite wrong.


    "In this case, it is indeed my mistake. I''m sorry."


    Lorne said.


    "Have a good time here."


    "Just pay attention to two points."


    "Nicole Robin''s boat should be in the sea near here, be careful not to hurt them."


    "And the second point."


    Lorne''s voice suddenly became calm.He said softly.


    "Attention, don''t die, my dear friend!"


    "Don''t worry, I won''t die here."


    Ainilu''s voice rose suddenly, and he showed a crazy smile.


    "Because I am a god!"


    After saying this, Ainilu hung up the phone, raised his head, and looked at the naval fleet that appeared not far away.


    On the deck of the warship, you can vaguely see a resolute middle-aged man with short hair, a red volcano shirt and a navy admiral''s cape, looking at him with a cold face.


    Anilu smiled, his eyes no longer had pupils, instead they turned into flashing lightning.


    The next moment, his whole body turned into Thunder, and he rushed towards the warship.


    Thunder and flames, in an instant, filled the entire sea!


    ...


    But now that Anilu is ready to fight, Ron will not stop him.


    Lorne never stopped any decision of his family.


    They want to live, and so on.


    Want to die... also!


    Besides!Lorne didn''t believe that Ainilu would die.


    After all, he is one of his most important family members!


    Lorne believed in Ainilu, just as Lorne believed in his family.


    Now that this naval base has lost its function.Then...


    Lorne looked at the navy at his feet.

 1289 Chapter 1262 Shocking History (1)

    The world is shaking.


    Everyone knew that Lorne was very strong, but they couldn''t imagine that Lorne could be so terrible.


    This power has exceeded the limit of their imagination.


    Perhaps, Lorne can no longer be called a "person" now.


    Another term may be more suitable now.


    "God"


    After Lorne did all this, he did not continue to the next naval base, but returned directly to his lair.


    This behavior was like a deterrent, and Lorne was using his behavior to tell the whole world.


    I''m still alive.


    Let the navy weigh its own strength.


    He even threatened the hegemon of this world with his own power.But in the whole world, no one thinks this is wrong.


    Because he is Lorne.


    No one from the Navy stood up and responded.


    But they showed their attitude with actions.


    The main navy appeared on the frontal battlefield, but their target was not the trash pirates on the battlefield.


    But... in the battlefield slaughtered Charlotte Lingling.


    Although Charlotte Lingling had smelled the breath of crisis and chose to retreat, her movements were still too slow.


    One naval fleet directly cut off the route from the front battlefield to the nations, while the other two fleets were constantly shrinking the encirclement circle. Caringenian Charlotte Lingling, the famous pirate emperor, was trapped in the naval battlefield.


    As the encirclement continues to shrink, a big battle is inevitable!


    The hearts of the pirates were hanging in the air, because Charlotte Lingling was the only pirate emperor who appeared on the frontal battlefield. Once she was beheaded, the entire pirate front would collapse!


    This round of siege, although it has not happened yet, has already affected everyone''s hearts.


    Even Lorne, who was far away at Sdio, had to praise the courage of the Warring States after hearing the news.


    With the title of "kindness", he was so decisive in this war that he directly chose to fill the front with the lives of ordinary naval soldiers.Then he led the main navy to implement the beheading plan.


    And those navy soldiers, even if some people guessed this, they chose to sacrifice without hesitation.


    Because...this is the path they chose.


    This is the justice of the navy!


    But praise goes to praise, and Lorne didn''t care much about it.


    Because, his attention now is attracted by another thing.


    Hancock, brought Nicole Robin back to Sdeo safely!


    "long time no see."


    In the dark iron castle hall, Lorne looked at the heroic girl in a white suit and said with a smile.


    Because he did not meet Nicole Robin for a long time.


    "I don''t really want to see you very much."


    Nicole Robin replied.


    "Because you treat me as a tool man every time."


    Even so, Nicole Robin''s tone is still relatively gentle, because the relationship between her and Lorne is pretty good.


    This is just a way to greet friends. Only those who are familiar with Lorne know that, under Lorne''s terrifying reputation and demonic legend, Lorne is actually a good person to get along with.


    At least, she thinks so.


    Lorne was a little speechless, because this time he asked Nicole Robin to come over, really wanting her to translate the historical text for himself.


    "Now it seems that you should have collected all the historical text."


    Nicole Robin didn''t continue talking nonsense, but looked at Lorne and said with a smile.


    "Sure enough, you are the king of this era."


    Although already possessing the power to dominate the world, there is only one truth in the pirate world, that is, only the pirate who finds Ralph Drew is the pirate king!


    Unexpectedly, Lorne found all the historical texts so silently.


    Lorne smiled and waved, some attendants took up all the rubbings of the historical text and placed them in front of Nicole Robin.


    After seeing this stack of neatly stacked rubbings, Nicole Robin''s breathing became a little quick.


    This is the indelible historical data that the great kingdom left in the world eight hundred years ago!


    Just like ONE-PIECE for pirates, it has a fatal attraction for any historian.


    For Nicole Robin herself, these materials also have different feelings, because many years ago, her hometown, O''Hara, which is called the island of history, was because of this research. This piece of information was then imposed by the world government.


    The entire island was turned into rubble in the gunfire of the navy warship.


    As a result, she led a life of displacement.


    And now, these materials are neatly lined up in front of her.This made her almost unable to remain calm.


    "Now, it''s time to show your ability."


    Lorne said with a smile.And Nicole Robin didn''t talk nonsense, and sat directly on the chair, and then began to browse the information page by page.


    Although some of the rubbing texts were shown to her by Lorne, Nicole Robin read it very seriously and didn''t want to miss a word.


    And Lorne next to him was sitting aside, watching Nicole Robin who was working hard.


    "It turns out that Lord Lorne valued her because of this..."


    On the other side of the hall, Hancock also showed a clear look. If he has the ability to translate historical text, then this woman named Nicole Robin is indeed worthy of Lorne''s attention.


    In the process of flipping through, Nicole Robin''s expression gradually changed from excited to surprised, then shocked, and finally complex.


    After reading all the rubbing texts, she raised her head to look at Lorne, and some sweat penetrated her cheeks.


    Her chest was undulating, showing her restless heart.


    "Have you finished reading?"


    Lorne was a little surprised. He thought it would take a long time for Nicole Robin to understand the clues in these historical texts. He didn''t expect that she would finish reading it in such a short while.


    "Not yet, but I saw half of it, and some information has been parsed out."


    Nicole Robin shook his head, then said slowly.


    "This is about thirty historical texts. Four of them are road sign texts that record the location of Love Drew and the way to get there.


    Nicole Robin paused, then said slowly.


    "The other nine pieces of text describe some important information."


    "Some important information that, after knowing it, can subvert the world!"


    Nicole Robin said in a shocked tone, because the information was too shocking, so she could not keep calm.

 1290 Chapter 1263 Shocking History (2)

    Lorne did not expect Nicole Robin to give him such an answer.


    "Tell me."


    He asked curiously.In the main hall, some cadres of the Wienhill family gathered.


    Garrett, Violet, Agatha, Sakuramiya Rika, Hancock...


    Ainilu, Jodi, Tiger...


    These are the core cadres of the family. Except for some cadres with special tasks, everyone else has returned to Sdieo.


    They all stared at Nicole Robin.


    At the same time, being watched by so many powerful people, this experience was the first time for Nicole Robin, but she calmed down quickly, and then looked at Lorne.


    "The nine pieces of intelligence text in this piece recorded the three major weapons of the ancient kingdom, the Heavenly King, the Pluto, and the Sea King."


    "Among them, Pluto is a ship. This ship has all the essence of the ancient kingdom''s technology. It is indestructible and can withstand the frontal bombardment of the main combat guns without moving. The weapons loaded on the ship can easily destroy an island if it is fully exploded. ."


    "More importantly, this ship has the ability to fly in mid-air, not relying on devil fruits, but some kind of energy called crystallization by ancient people. With this energy, Pluto can even circle the air. Flying across the sea..."


    Nicole Robin gets more and more excited when she talks about it. This kind of ship is simply everyone''s dream ship.Indestructible, powerful in firepower, and fast in action, it has almost all the advantages of ships.


    "And its design drawings were hidden in the aftermath of the catastrophe eight hundred years ago..."


    "Aquaman, maybe he should not be called a weapon, but a creature."


    "She appeared eight hundred years ago by the name of a murloc princess. In the record, she can order all sea kings. Anyone who offends her cannot sail in the sea."


    "Among the murloc royal family now, her blood may still remain, and it is possible to awaken her terrifying ability."


    Nicole Robin said so, and Lorne nodded silently.


    He knew these two pieces of information, because they were mentioned in the original work.


    "And the third weapon, the king of heaven."


    Nicole Robin said in an incredible tone.


    "I''m not even sure if he is real, because according to the description, the king is a huge creature with a huge body, the size of ten islands stacked together. He soars in the sky all day, spitting flames and burning the world. , Is the patron saint of that kingdom eight hundred years ago."


    "But after that kingdom was destroyed, the trace of the heavenly king was gone."


    Nicole Robin said so, and she didn''t blame her for suspicion, because such a huge creature, even if it died, should have left a huge body.And if it is alive, it is impossible not to be discovered.


    These are clues to the three ancient weapons, each of which is worthy of the title of destroying the world in the description.


    But Lorne didn''t care about these. What he really wanted to know was other things.


    "What about the other information?" Lorne asked.Nicole Robin just said that the text of the intelligence history contains nine pieces. He doesn''t believe that these nine pieces record the three major weapons.


    "The rest of the information, one of which describes the treasure house of the ancient kingdom. They put the world''s gold on a small island, and that small island has the reputation of being an island of gold."


    "That small island is the current Wano country."


    Nicole Robin said.


    Lorne nodded, which also matched the reason that Nihwa and himself mentioned before that the country of Wazon once had the title of "Golden Country".


    "carry on."


    "The second piece of information describes the weapons manufacturing methods of the ancient kingdom. This should be one of the pieces of historical text you found on the sky island before."


    Lorne continued nodding.At that time, he relied on these advanced weapons and weapons, and then made a fortune. Through these weapons, he directly monopolized the arms supply of the entire sea.


    It''s really...some missed history.


    "The third piece of information describes the hiding places of some high-end science and technology in the ancient kingdom. This place is the Science Island. On this point, you can ask the gentleman standing next to you. He should know better than me."


    Nicole Robin pointed to Vegapunk who was standing not far from Lorne, and the latter also nodded.


    "In my hometown, there are indeed some unknown sciences and technologies. When I was very young, I found words describing these technologies. This can be regarded as a scientific enlightenment for me."


    "The rest of the information describes the origin of the devil fruit."


    "These devil fruits were originally grown on a devil fruit mother tree. Every time this mother tree grows a brand new devil fruit, and the ancestors of the great kingdom collect this devil fruit. After getting up, they discovered that by eating these strange fruits, they can obtain a variety of strange abilities."


    "The second piece of information describes the weapons manufacturing methods of the ancient kingdom. This should be one of the pieces of historical text you found on the sky island before."


    Lorne continued nodding.At that time, he relied on these advanced weapons and weapons, and then made a fortune. Through these weapons, he directly monopolized the arms supply of the entire sea.


    It''s really...some missed history.


    "The third piece of information describes the hiding places of some high-end science and technology in the ancient kingdom. This place is the Science Island. On this point, you can ask the gentleman standing next to you. He should know better than me."


    Nicole Robin pointed to Vegapunk who was standing not far from Lorne, and the latter also nodded.


    "In my hometown, there are indeed some unknown sciences and technologies. When I was very young, I found words describing these technologies. This can be regarded as a scientific enlightenment for me."


    "The rest of the information describes the origin of the devil fruit."


    "These devil fruits were originally grown on a devil fruit mother tree. Every time this mother tree grows a brand new devil fruit, and the ancestors of the great kingdom collect this devil fruit. After getting up, they discovered that by eating these strange fruits, they can obtain a variety of strange abilities."


    "" "These devil fruits were originally grown on a devil fruit mother tree. Every time this mother tree grows a brand new devil fruit, the ancestors of the great kingdom will The fruits were collected, and then they discovered that by eating these strange fruits, they could acquire various strange abilities."


    ""

 1291 Chapter 1264 A Shocking History (3)

    "Rumor has it that Rafdru is located at the intersection of the four island links."


    Lorne looked at Nicole Robin and said slowly.


    This news was not a secret on the ocean. Many aspiring pirates knew about it.


    So he was curious about what was so special about these four different islands, and where this intersection was.


    Because a long time ago, Lorne had gotten different descriptions from different people that had different descriptions of Lavderu.


    For example, this place was not in the New World, but in Paradise.


    For example, this place drifts and doesn''t even have a fixed location.


    For example, Rafdru''s time flows at a different rate than the outside world.


    All of these things made Lorne extremely curious about this magical island.


    "The exact location of Rafdru ......"


    Nicole Robin''s expression became heavy, and in the great hall, the cadres of the Vanehill family were waiting with bated breath for Nicole Robin''s answer.


    "This place! It''s not even in this sea!"


    Nicole Robin said so, her voice was soft, but it was like thunder.


    Everyone showed a shocked look, but didn''t wait for Lorne to ask the reason. Nicole Robin continued.


    "Because, among these four coordinates, there are two islands that are constantly moving."


    "One of the islands, no this can''t even be called an island, because it is that bridge country in the East Sea. A nation that was continually built by those sinful people throughout their lives. All the sinful people live and die on the front of the bridge."


    "So, the exact location of this country is not fixed."


    "The other island, however, is the New World island of Zau. This is likewise an island that is constantly moving in the ocean."


    Nicole Robin said as she finally revealed the secret of Lavderu''s secret, why she was obviously at the meeting point of the four islands, but Lavderu''s specific location was constantly moving.


    "So, the entrance to Rafdru is not fixed."


    Nicole Robin said as such.


    "And, more importantly, the time when the entrance to Rafdru opens, however, is fixed, and that is the period of time at the end of winter and the beginning of spring every year."


    "Because, the entrance to Lavderu is surrounded by a mist, and only when this mist is at its thickest, can you find Lavderu at the very center of the mist."


    "Mist?"


    Lorne was a little confused.


    "Well, Misty."


    Nicole Robin nodded her head. All of this information was obtained from within the historical text, so there was no way that there could be any slip-ups.


    According to the description, the entrance to Rafdru, in a mist, or rather, Rafdru itself, was a sea surrounded by a mist!


    Lorne''s expression grew heavy as he waved his hand and a group of attendants immediately brought in a chart.


    A chart of the entire world. On top of this chart, Lorne found the coordinates of the two fixed islands and marked them out with red ink.


    And Violet set herself to work, she hid into the darkness, and after a moment''s work, she came up with a document, and handed it to Lorne.


    The information on where the bridge country was being built to now was very easy for the Vanehill family to obtain. So Lorne quickly got this information.


    The island of Zau, who had already shown their submission to the Vennhill family a long time ago, did not dare to disobey the Vennhill family''s orders at all, and under Lorne''s orders, the people of Zau were still smart enough to send their current coordinates to Lorne.


    Lorne connected the four coordinates, and then the intersection of the two lines appeared on the chart.


    The intersection was located in the middle and back half of the great voyage, and there was no sign of any island around it.


    This also confirmed on some level Nicole Robin''s translation that Loughdrew was not an island, but a sea.


    Lorne logged this sea. And then gave an order to go down.


    In an instant, several fleets of the Vennhill family split into different batches and sailed along different routes towards that place.


    On each of these fleets, they carried the coordinates of the Gate Fruits of the Three River Road, and after the first fleet had arrived, Lorne could easily descend on this place through the Gate Fruits.


    This was the efficiency of the Vennhill family!


    Only after all of these orders had been delivered did Lorne look at Nicole Robin.


    "So, the rest of this history text, what does it say?"


    Lorne inquired. The first few pieces of history text, all of which depicted such important information, what was written in the back of the history text?


    What was it, so important, that it was worthwhile for that ancient kingdom to record these texts, on the same level as the ancient kingdom''s intelligence, coordinates text, and even more stones used!


    In the time since Lorne had given the order, Nicole Robin had finished translating the rest of the history text, and after reading the last of the topos, Nicole Robin opened her mouth and stared at it for a long time. .


    "I know, I finally know what happened to that kingdom eight hundred years ago!"


    "So that''s how it was ......"


    "What the hell does it say?"


    Nicole Robin''s look similarly piqued Lorne''s curiosity, and he inquired.


    "On this, there''s a story written."


    Nicole Robin slowed down, looked at Lorne, and said slowly.


    "A, story of ordinary people!"


    ......


    Eight hundred years ago, the gigantic kingdom spanned the entire world.


    Giant battleships stood, technology, and medicine reached the pinnacle of the era, even the ancient giants standing in that Elbaff, or the fishermen living in the vast depths of the sea, had to bow their proud heads to this gigantic human kingdom.


    This was a world that belonged entirely to humans. Everyone is a dragon! It''s a glittering world!


    The ambition of the ruler of this kingdom is no longer above the sea in this area.


    His goal was the vastness of the stars.


    He used the power of his nation to begin researching ways to soar in the sky.


    This air was not of the sky, but of the stars!


    This ambitious king, his goal, the sea of stars!


    With the help of countless technologies, this country has actually developed a carrier that can fly ordinary people into outer space.


    This vehicle is called a "spaceship"!


    The first group of Qinghai people, called spaceships, left the sea, but the first stop they reached was not outer space, but the country located 10,000 meters above the Qinghai Sea.


    Air Island.

 1292 Chapter 1265 - A Shocking History (4)

    At the time, the empty island was unexplored, and the people of the huge kingdom built a forward base where they intended to build the place into their own rocket launch base.


    With the assistance of the entire kingdom, the construction of this base was soon completed. Then the second space voyage began.


    This time, the king had a more definite target, the moon that floated above the night sky!


    In other words, the Infinite Earth that Ennilu had been thinking about!


    When he heard the name Infinite Earth, Ennilu was moved by it.


    He pricked up his ears and listened intently.


    This second voyage was successful, and the fleet of the huge kingdom arrived at the moon.


    Then, they encountered a group of creatures that looked similar to humans, but had wings on their backs, calling themselves "Moon People"!


    There was a language barrier and a fierce fight!


    Eventually, the Moonmen were defeated at the hands of the Qinghai, and the technology they possessed was annexed by the Qinghai.


    Some of the Moonmen, as spoils of war, were brought back to the Great Kingdom, but this king, to show his mercy, assigned the Empty Island to the Moonmen.


    This was, the origin of the Air Islanders!


    After having conquered the Lunarians, the King was not satisfied, but set his sights farther afield.


    That is, the even more vast starry sky!


    However, the entire kingdom was unaware that the king had died suddenly in the prime of his life. At the succession ceremony of the new king, a young man with a thin figure appeared.


    The young man rushed right out and denounced this new king for his improper succession, for murdering his own father!


    Chaos ensued throughout the ceremony. The angry new king sent out soldiers to hunt down the young man, but the young man, as if he had foreseen it, escaped all arrests and then fled from the royal capital.


    After this news got out, the other princes split and pointed the conflict at the new king.


    This was originally a normal thing when it came to the succession to the throne. Even those ministers thought so. As long as the final victor was determined, then the entire kingdom could also continue to function in one piece.


    However, the young man who had personally created all of this chaos was as if he knew everything that happened afterwards like the back of his hand. He easily created a few chaos. Killed off all the king''s princes.


    Suddenly, the entire country was in chaos as a result, and without a qualified heir, then everyone coveted the throne that could rule over everything.


    This huge kingdom, split into countless small nations, and these lords made themselves kings. The sea was in chaos.


    The frontline base located on the empty island was also gradually losing its connection with the following because it did not have the support of the gigantic kingdom.


    However, none of this was what that young man wanted.


    What he wanted, was the whole world.


    The young man united with the old king''s only daughter. Then he subdued some of the lords and began to attack the others.


    With their unpredictable abilities, they soon became the most powerful force. But at the same time, the other powers couldn''t sit still, and they began to unite to take out the combination of the young man and the eldest princess.


    With the help of Elbaff''s giants, the young man''s army was losing ground. But at this time, he made a decision.


    That is, to seek the help of the Fishman clan.


    At the persuasion of the eldest princess, the king of the fisherman clan, the Sea King, one of the three ancient weapons, decided to help the young man.


    Crushed by absolute power, the young man quickly defeated all his rivals and became the king of his time.


    At the beatification ceremony, however, the young man showed his ambition.


    Using a demonic fruit capable of signing a contract, he deceived the eldest princess and then severely injured the fish-man princess who had come to the land with him.


    Being on land, the fish-man princess was no match for the young man. At that time, the empty island was unexplored, and the people of the huge kingdom built a frontline base where they intended to build the place into their own rocket launch base.


    With the assistance of the entire kingdom, the construction of this base was soon completed. Then the second space voyage began.


    This time, the king had a more definite target, the moon that floated above the night sky!


    In other words, the Infinite Earth that Ennilu had been thinking about!


    Hearing the name Infinite Earth, Aene Lu was moved by it.


    He pricked up his ears and listened intently.


    This second voyage was successful, and the fleet of the huge kingdom arrived at the moon.


    Then, they encountered a group of creatures that looked similar to humans, but had wings on their backs, calling themselves "Moon People"!


    There was a language barrier and a fierce fight!


    Eventually, the Moonmen were defeated at the hands of the Qinghai, and the technology they possessed was annexed by the Qinghai.


    Some of the Moonmen, as spoils of war, were brought back to the Great Kingdom, but this king, to show his mercy, assigned the Empty Island to the Moonmen.


    This was, the origin of the Air Islanders!


    After having conquered the Lunarians, the King was not satisfied, but set his sights farther afield.


    That is, the even more vast starry sky!


    However, the entire kingdom was unaware that the king had died suddenly in the prime of his life. At the succession ceremony of the new king, a young man with a thin stature appeared.


    The young man rushed right out and denounced this new king for his improper succession, for murdering his own father!


    Chaos ensued throughout the ceremony. The angry new king sent out soldiers to hunt down the young man, but the young man, as if he had foreseen it, escaped all arrests and then fled from the royal capital.


    After this news got out, the other princes split and pointed the conflict at the new king.


    This was originally a normal thing when it came to the succession to the throne. Even those ministers thought so. As long as the final victor was determined, then the entire kingdom could also continue to function in one piece.


    However, the young man who had personally created all of this chaos was as if he knew everything that happened afterwards like the back of his hand. He easily created a few chaos. Killed off all the king''s princes.


    Suddenly, the entire country was in chaos as a result, and without a qualified heir, then everyone coveted the throne that could rule over everything.


    This huge kingdom, split into countless small nations, and these lords made themselves kings. The sea was in chaos.


    The frontline base located on the empty island was also gradually losing its connection with the following because it did not have the support of the gigantic kingdom.


    However, none of this was what that young man wanted.


    What he wanted, was the whole world.


    The young man united with the old king''s only daughter. Then he subdued some of the lords and began to attack the others.


    With their unpredictable abilities, they soon became the most powerful force. But at the same time, the other powers couldn''t sit still and they began to unite to take out the combination of the young man and the eldest princess.


    With the help of the giants of Elbaff, the young man''s army was retreating. But this time, he did


    Being on land, the fish-man princess was no match for the young man.

 1293 Chapter 1266 The Truth Of The World

    Here is Nicole Robin, translated for Lorne, the historical truth buried in the historical text.


    "Lavdru is the capital of the ancient kingdom. After the collapse of the ancient kingdom, the survivors of those ancient kingdoms carved the location of Ravdru on the historical text."


    "They are waiting for someone who can inherit the will of the ancient kingdom, and this person is the royal family of the ancient kingdom, a family of D."


    "According to the record, only people with the blood of the D clan can drive the last weapon of the ancient kingdom, the giant creature heaven."


    "After Roger arrived in Ruffdrew, he saw the truth of this history, but at that time he was terminally ill, and his life was not long, so he did not choose to do it, but used his own life to start the era of big pirates. ."


    "Roger is waiting for the second descendant of the D clan to find Lavdrew. And Luffy is the one he is waiting for."


    Lorne said slowly, based on this information, he has pieced together the truth of history.


    The so-called ONE-PIECE, or Lovedrew, was originally the royal capital of that kingdom. That is why, after arriving in Lovedrew, Roger said that this place has everything in the world.


    Power, wealth, fame and fortune.


    As the royal capital of the country that once ruled the world, it is normal to possess these things.


    And these are the reasons why countless young people with dreams look for this place one after another.


    The survivors of the ancient kingdom are waiting, Roger is waiting, waiting for someone who can truly change this era.


    Lorne smiled slightly.


    He knew that the person Roger and the others were waiting for was not himself, or it could be said that he had the blood flowing through him, even one of the twenty rebels back then.


    There is a natural hostile relationship with them.


    Although he looked down on those Tianlong people, Lorne did not deny his blood.


    However, a sardonic smile appeared on Lorne''s face.


    He believes in fate.But also believe that man will conquer the sky.


    I already have the power to change this era. Then, why is the person who ended all of this Luffy, not himself?


    "Get ready."


    Lorne got up and said to his family.


    "Prepare Yang Fan and set sail."


    "aims¡­¡­"


    "Ralph Drew!"


    He didn''t care about the war in the new world at all. He had only one thought in his mind now, to find Lavdrew.


    Then, take a look at this world, this era, the ultimate secret.


    Take a look at how brilliant and prosperous the royal capital of the ancient kingdom is.


    The Wienhill family members present all smiled, just like Lorne, with the same crazy smiles.


    They are already ready!


    On the third day when Nicole Robin translated the historical text for Lorne.


    A fierce battle broke out in the new world.


    The main force of the navy finally caught Charlotte Lingling''s ship deep in the battlefield.


    But Charlotte Lingling was prepared for a long time. She did not choose to fight to the end like Baibeard, but directly chose the weakest direction of the naval front to break through.


    Under the desperate resistance of the children of Charlotte''s family, Charlotte Lingling paid the price of serious injuries and finally broke a blood path.


    But the route back to the nations was completely blocked by the navy, so Charlotte Lingling made an amazing decision.


    She did not choose to escape to the depths of the new world, but chose to flee in front of the new world where the naval defense is relatively weak.


    These ordinary naval warships couldn''t stop Charlotte Lingling from fleeing, but she forcibly tore the front line open.


    And the end of her escape direction happened to be the sea area of ??Roxor.


    Lorne was a little helpless. He didn''t want to pay attention to these things, but who called Charlotte Lingling was Xiao Jia''s mother. Although the family relationship of the Charlotte family was weak, Ron did not want Xiao Jia to lose her own. mother.


    Therefore, after Charlotte Lingling escaped, Lorne also sent a fleet to respond.


    At this time, the full strength of the Vennhill family was finally revealed to the world.


    The army of clone soldiers who feared death became even stronger after obtaining Kaido''s artificial devil fruit technology.


    Each of these soldiers is a powerful animal demon fruit capable person, and then with the addition of some more powerful "experimental bodies", these intrepid soldiers directly tore the defense line of the navy. .


    The shadows of these soldiers were cut off by Moria, who was subdued by Lorne, and installed on the corpses of some defeated naval soldiers. As the battle progressed, Lorne''s forces continued to increase.


    If this continues, perhaps the entire navy will be wiped out by Lorne''s army.


    Therefore, in desperation, the navy had to give up the pursuit of Charlotte Lingling, and instead dealt with Lorne''s army.


    As soon as these soldiers joined the battlefield, the situation on the battlefield was reversed, and the morale of the pirates was lifted.From the navy pressing the pirates to fight, to the pirates looking everywhere for the navy.


    Lorne, finally hid the Legion that he had hidden for many years, completely showing it to the world.However, what these navies didn''t know was that the souls of some powerful clone soldiers had long been drawn out by Lorne using ghost fruits.This soldier was forcibly made into three combat strengths by Ron.Even if their bodies are dead, Lorne can use the family''s cloning petri dishes to create as many soldiers as he wants.


    This is, the Vennhill family has hidden the war potential for many years!


    And Charlotte Lingling also quickly reacted. When the main navy was scattered and began to block these clone soldiers, she also made her own counterattack.


    Leading his subordinates to continue the massacre on the battlefield.


    As the number of souls consumed gradually increased, Charlotte Lingling''s strength also slowly increased.


    No one can guess what kind of monster Charlotte Lingling will grow into after the war, but all navies know one thing.


    That is, in this war, they have lost the opportunity to win.


    Now, the entire naval pirate battlefield is like a meat grinder, with countless new forces joining in, and then countless navies and pirates are crushed by this meat grinder.


    But Lorne, who had created all of this by himself, didn''t care about it.


    Because several fleets of the family have already approached the entrance of Lovelu.


    Soon, Lorne was able to pass through the Void Gate and reach Lovedrew.


    The truth of this world will soon be revealed in front of Ron''s eyes.

 1294 Chapter 1267 The Heavenly Dragon People Awakened From The Nightmare

    The beginning of the spring of 1513 in the Haiyuan calendar.


    The war in the new world has lasted for more than half a year.


    During this period of time, the pirates of the paradise are ready to move, and they have gained momentum to rise again.


    But at this time the navy has lost its absolute dominance over the paradise.All their power was attracted by the war in the new world.


    After several trials, these pirates finally determined that the current navy has no energy to deal with them.


    Therefore, those pirates who survived the previous rounds of encirclement and suppression by the navy, Yang Fan one after another, chose to go to sea again.


    Some of them were frightened by the navy and chose to return to their hometown, away from this chaotic battlefield.


    And more, it is rushing towards the new world.


    There, the most magnificent war in the history of the world is taking place, and countless pirate forces have fallen, which also means.These veteran forces in the new world have given up countless territory.


    This is a good opportunity to reshuffle the cards, so they choose to enter this chaotic era and take a share.


    A pirate battleship with the flag of the misty moon drifting quietly on the paradise sea.


    Many pirates have recognized this flag, there is no way, the name of the Vennhill family in the new world, or in the entire sea, is really too loud.


    A considerable number of pirates, after seeing this banner, chose to avoid.


    The Wienhill family appears in the paradise, just like the full-level BOSS appears in the Novice Village. Whether they are malicious or not, an inadvertent move will pose a threat to these fledgling newcomers.


    But there are also some ambitious pirates who chose to follow the Pirate Ship of the Wienhill family because they believe in a creed.


    Seeking wealth and insurance.


    With the madness of the Wienhill family, even if they are preparing to attack the headquarters of the world government at this time, it is not impossible.


    These careerists are ready to take advantage of the chaos to get a share.


    The people of the Vennhill family did not pay attention to them, or rather, did not bother to pay attention to them at all.


    After entering the paradise, the pirate ship sailed straight towards the middle of the paradise. There was no obstacle on the way here, but the pirates who followed.I often encounter rounds up by some remaining navy in the park.


    Among them, Brigadier General Cici, the star of the navy, was very diligent and took the people and caught one of these pirates.


    Over time, all the pirates knew that this Commodore had also discovered Vennhill family ships, but she did not dare to act on Vennhill family ships, and could only vent their anger with these little pirates.


    There is no way, in order to survive, these pirates can only give up tracking the Vennhill family ships after they whispered this bullying naval star.


    However, it is not only the pirates who are watching the movements of this pirate ship.


    The intelligence department of the New World had known their whereabouts long after the ship entered the paradise.


    Those surviving Tianlong people also closely followed the movement of this ship.


    Santo Hanan!


    This is a small island located in the triangle sea area around the terminal of the paradise, Judicial Island-Old Propulsion City-Naval Headquarters Malin Vandor.The beginning of the spring of 1513 in the Haiyuan calendar.


    The war in the new world has lasted for more than half a year.


    During this period of time, the pirates of the paradise are ready to move, and they have gained momentum to rise again.


    But at this time the navy has lost its absolute dominance over the paradise.All their power was attracted by the war in the new world.


    After several trials, these pirates finally determined that the current navy has no energy to deal with them.


    Therefore, those pirates who survived the previous rounds of encirclement and suppression by the navy, Yang Fan one after another, chose to go to sea again.


    Some of them were frightened by the navy and chose to return to their hometown, away from this chaotic battlefield.


    And more, it is rushing towards the new world.


    There, the most magnificent war in the history of the world is taking place, and countless pirate forces have fallen, which also means.These veteran forces in the new world have given up countless territory.


    This is a good opportunity to reshuffle the cards, so they choose to enter this chaotic era and take a share.


    A pirate battleship with the flag of the misty moon drifting quietly on the paradise sea.


    Many pirates have recognized this flag, there is no way, the name of the Vennhill family in the new world, or in the entire sea, is really too loud.


    A considerable number of pirates, after seeing this banner, chose to avoid.


    The Wienhill family appears in the paradise, just like the full-level BOSS appears in the Novice Village. Whether they are malicious or not, an inadvertent move will pose a threat to these fledgling newcomers.


    But there are also some ambitious pirates who chose to follow the Pirate Ship of the Wienhill family because they believe in a creed.


    Seeking wealth and insurance.


    With the madness of the Wienhill family, even if they are preparing to attack the headquarters of the world government at this time, it is not impossible.


    These careerists are ready to take advantage of the chaos to get a share.


    The people of the Vennhill family did not pay attention to them, or rather, did not bother to pay attention to them at all.


    After entering the paradise, the pirate ship sailed straight towards the middle of the paradise. There was no obstacle on the way here, but the pirates who followed.I often encounter rounds up by some remaining navy in the park.


    Among them, Brigadier General Cici, the star of the navy, was very diligent and took the people and caught one of these pirates.


    Over time, all the pirates knew that this Commodore had also discovered Vennhill family ships, but she did not dare to act on Vennhill family ships, and could only vent their anger with these little pirates.


    There is no way, in order to survive, these pirates can only give up tracking the Vennhill family ships after they whispered this bullying naval star.


    However, it is not only the pirates who are watching the movements of this pirate ship.


    The intelligence department of the New World had known their whereabouts long after the ship entered the paradise.


    Those surviving Tianlong people also closely followed the movement of this ship.


    Santo Hanan!


    This is a small island located in the triangle sea area around the terminal of the paradise, Judicial Island-Old Propulsion City-Naval Headquarters Malin Vandor.

 1295 Chapter 1268 Sea of ??Mist

    Of course Lorne didn''t know that those Tianlong people thousands of miles away were shocked when they heard that their family''s ship appeared in the paradise.


    Of course, even if Ron knew it, he wouldn''t care.


    Because, now the Tianlong people, he no longer takes it seriously.


    Soon, the vanguard fleet arrived at Lorne''s destination, and then the Void Gate slowly opened, and a golden ship slowly opened from the Void Gate.


    "How many years have we not been to sea together?"


    Ainilu stood on the deck of the Golden Proverbs, and countless thunder and lightning surged from Ainilu''s body, becoming the energy system of the Golden Proverbs.


    Despite the improvements made by Kaji and Begapunk, the current Golden Proverb no longer needs a thunder-fruit ability as an energy source, but Ainilu misses this feeling very much.


    At the beginning, he and Lorne relied on this ship to open their way to hegemony.


    And now, he and Lorne were standing on this ship again, and couldn''t help feeling a little bit emotional.


    "Should many years have passed?"


    Lorne was also not sure.He said so.


    Although not long ago, he and Ainilu raided Mary Joa, but that was not an adventure at sea.Even Lorne couldn''t remember when they last ventured out to sea.


    In short, it was a long, long time ago.


    "Ralph Drew..."


    Ainilu smiled, surrounded by thunder.


    A thunder as thick as a mountain fell from the sky, cutting through the sky and bombarding the silent sea.


    The fog pervading in front of the Golden Proverbs was blasted out of a waterway forcibly.


    This is the entrance to Lavdrew, the misty sea floating in the ocean.


    And this sea area has another name.


    The Terror Triangle!


    "Unexpectedly, I have lived here for so many years, and I have been living at the entrance of Lovedrew."


    Behind Lorne, a man wearing a black aristocratic robe, pale skin, no blood, and a bloated figure also said with emotion.


    He is exactly Moria who has been subordinate to Lorne.


    Although there had been some conflicts with Lorne, Moriah had seen Lorne''s terrifying power and was subdued by his courage and ambition.


    After killing Kaido and avenging his crew, Moriah chose to stay in the Wienhill family and become a cadre in this family.


    And it is precisely because of Moriah''s ability that the combat power of Lorne''s army of clone soldiers can be greatly enhanced and can disrupt the battlefield of the new world.


    Moria looked at the dense fog in front of this, with some emotion.


    Because this sea area used to be his home, the Terror Triangle.


    His zombie castle is in this sea area.


    It''s just that Moria hasn''t returned to this place for many years. After he was attacked by Xie Nian Huo, he left the zombie castle and then went on the sea.


    "When you were here, didn''t you find any details?"


    Ainilu couldn''t help asking.Moria was like this, like a tomb thief sitting at the door of the treasure house without knowing it.


    "No."


    Moria shook her head.


    The Terror Delta has always existed above the sea since ancient times, and Moria is not the first inhabitant of this sea.


    In fact, according to some information that Moriah has, the pirate overlord of the last era, Lockes, has also dominated this sea area.


    It''s just that, because Lockes'' hatred fell into the hands of Roger and the naval hero Karp in the end, the existence of this place disappeared.


    There are only some trash fish and pirates who like to hide in this mist and looting the passing ships.Once you encounter an invincible opponent, you will directly hide in the mist.


    Without being familiar with the fog, the people on the ships could not catch these looters.


    After experiencing the failure of the New World, Moria found this sea area by chance, and then, with his powerful strength, easily defeated the pirates in the mist and became the overlord of this sea area.


    And his zombie castle was built on the site of the original Locks base.


    "but¡­¡­"


    Moria thought for a while, and decided to tell some information he knew.


    "It''s not that there are no strange things."


    "In the mouth of these pirates living in the mist, there is a rumor that there are some huge creatures hidden in the depths of the mist."


    "But this is a rumor after all. Later I also looked for it in the mist, but in the end I found nothing."


    "However, in this mist, I did find the remains of some huge creatures, such as the corpse of an ancient super giant. So this rumor is true or false, I really don''t know."


    Moria said in an uncertain tone.


    This is just his guess and has not been confirmed.


    And Lorne nodded.Secretly wrote down this piece of information.


    At this time, the Golden Proverbs had completely appeared on this sea area. Under the cover of twilight, the people in the paradise hadn''t noticed that Lorne had appeared here with people from thousands of miles away.


    "You go back."


    After arriving in the paradise, Lorne immediately announced the order to the family''s expeditionary fleet, and even Lorne was not sure about the next adventure, so he let these people leave here first.


    Because no matter what happens, these people can''t help Lorne.


    The Vennhill family''s fleet left this sea area, leaving a golden battleship in front of the huge fog.


    Lorne is not worried about whether this family ship will encounter any accidents, because as long as the Veenhill family has not fallen, then the pirates of the paradise will not dare to act on the ships flying the flag of the misty moon.


    As for the world government... With Cici, the twenty-five sons, covering it, Ron didn¡¯t need to worry about anything


    Even if it is a last resort, sacrificing this fleet is acceptable to Lorne.


    The Golden Proverbs drove slowly into the mist along the airway blasted by Aini Road with thunder.


    This was the first time Lorne was so close to the ultimate of this world.Lovedrew is the ultimate island where countless pirates flock.


    He is looking forward to what surprises this place will give himself.


    Not only Lorne, but all the cadres of the Vennhill family who stood behind him also showed surprised faces.


    Because the words Lovedrew had a fatal attraction for any pirate.


    There was an aggressive light in Lorne''s eyes.


    Love Drew, here he is!

 1296 Reference 1269

    After entering this mist, Lorne quickly discovered something.


    That is, my perception ability has been compressed.


    With the domineering increase in seeing and hearing, Lorne''s perception range has reached a quite terrifying point, and he can easily cover an island.


    But after entering this misty sea, Lorne''s perception ability was compressed by more than ten times, and he could only cover an area in front of his eyes.


    For Lorne, who was accustomed to the omnipotent feeling in the field of perception, it was like making a normal person suddenly lose his sight.


    But Lorne quickly got used to it.


    "This fog, and Agatha''s abilities, seems somewhat similar."


    Lorne said solemnly to everyone.


    He didn''t want his family members to capsize in the gutter because of unnecessary things during the adventure to the ultimate island.


    And Agatha did not appear on this ship, not because she was unwilling to come here, but because Lorne¡¯s action almost emptied all the high-level cadres of the Vennhill family. The front of the new world was extremely empty. Some people sit in the family.


    So Agatha volunteered and chose to stay. Like her, Sakuramiya Rashi, Violet and others chose to stay.


    After hearing Lorne''s words, these people nodded solemnly, even if any of them were famous big pirates in the New World, but this did not mean that they were invincible.


    After all, they were ordinary people, not monsters like Lorne, who would bleed and die.


    They are not afraid of death, but they are not willing either.Dead wrong,


    Lorne was holding a chart and slenderly modelled it.


    The intersection of the four coordinate islands, very detailed, is in this misty sea.In other words, Love Drew is in this place, but this place is not Love Drew.But it was just the entrance of Lovedrew.


    When the recording pointer lost its function, Lorne could only use everything else to judge his position, and then find the intersection of these four coordinate islands.


    He didn''t know what the previous pirates used to determine their position, but Lorne''s method of determining his position was very simple.


    That is, through the ability of perception, forcibly leaving coordinates on the sea.Use these coordinates to forcefully determine your position.


    After continuing the voyage for an hour, Lorne suddenly stopped the two.


    "Did something happen?"


    Anilu asked with some confusion, he didn''t know why Lorne did this.But he was pretty sure that Lorne must have discovered something.


    "We are back to the original point."


    Lorne said solemnly.


    After sailing for an hour, Lorne was on the sea, looking for the coordinates he had originally left.


    In other words, their current position should be shortly after they just entered this misty sea!


    Lorne''s words chilled the people on the ship. You must know that after losing the pointer positioning coordinates, Lorne''s perception ability was their only support, but now, Lorne actually told them that his perception ability had failed.


    In other words, they were lost in this misty sea.


    "I haven''t experienced this kind of thing before." And Moria next to him quickly explained.


    "When I occupied this place, although the record pointer sometimes failed, it was still usable in general. I have never encountered a situation where the record pointer completely fails now like this!"


    Moria''s expression was a bit embarrassed, he quickly explained for fear that Lorne thought he was lying.


    "I know."


    Lorne said slowly, not blaming Moria.


    In his heart, he was thinking crazy at the same time.


    Those pirate overlords who had collected the four pieces of historical text also used the same method as themselves to enter this sea area.They don''t have the ability to determine the coordinates through their perceptual ability, so in what way do they determine the direction?


    Lorne began to think, there must be a very simple answer, which he ignored!


    After a while, Lorne opened his eyes suddenly, and a flash of light flashed in his eyes.


    "I know!"


    "Know what?"


    Ainilu asked quickly.If Lorne couldn''t find a way to determine the position, he would be ready to use his force.


    Through the boundless thunder, forcibly in this mist, blasted a path.


    "I know those people, how to determine the location."


    Lorne said slowly.He pointed to the surface of the ocean.


    "It''s a fish."


    "What fish?"


    Everyone was taken aback at first, but quickly reacted.


    Especially a person like Anilu who knows quite a lot of information showed a clear expression.


    "Roger''s ability is to listen to everything."


    Lorne said slowly.


    "After entering this sea area, he also fell into the same predicament as us, that is, he can''t tell where he is."


    "However, Roger, who has the ability to listen to everything, quickly found a way to break the game."


    "No matter how the fog moves, how weird it is. After all, it is on the surface of the sea. The creatures under the surface of the sea will not be affected in any way!"


    Lorne said.


    In his heart, he was thinking crazy at the same time.


    Those pirate overlords who had collected the four pieces of historical text also used the same method as themselves to enter this sea area.They don''t have the ability to determine the coordinates through their perceptual ability, so in what way do they determine the direction?


    Lorne began to think, there must be a very simple answer, which he ignored!


    After a while, Lorne opened his eyes suddenly, and a flash of light flashed in his eyes.


    "I know!"


    "Know what?"


    Ainilu asked quickly.If Lorne couldn''t find a way to determine the position, he would be ready to use his force.


    Through the boundless thunder, forcibly in this mist, blasted a path.


    "I know those people, how to determine the location."


    Lorne said slowly.He pointed to the surface of the ocean.


    "It''s a fish."


    "What fish?"


    Everyone was taken aback at first, but quickly reacted.


    Especially a person like Anilu who knows quite a lot of information showed a clear expression.


    "Roger''s ability is to listen to everything."


    Lorne said slowly.


    "After entering this sea area, he also fell into the same predicament as us, that is, he can''t tell where he is."


    "However, Roger, who has the ability to listen to everything, quickly found a way to break the game."


    "No matter how the fog moves, how weird it is. After all, it is on the surface of the sea. The creatures under the surface of the sea will not be affected in any way!"


    Lorne said.

 1297 Chapter 1270 We Are Also Pirates

    This is a broken boat, as if it has been floating in this misty sea for a long time, with spider webs all over the boat.


    A skeleton lying on the boat.His pitch-black eyes stared at the Golden Proverbs, as if warning everyone.


    This is a dead place. If you rush forward, you will only end up like yourself.


    Now it¡¯s too late to look back.


    But Lorne didn''t care about this level of warning at all. He carefully observed the boat and the skeletons on it.


    According to the information sent back by the skeleton, Lorne judged.


    The whole person has been dead for at least two hundred years.


    But around the skeleton''s body, there are still traces of turning.


    These traces are very new, at least less than a year, even a few months ago, the same people found him.


    In other words, there are other people in this misty sea!


    "It seems that there are still some aborigines in this sea area."


    Lorne smiled slightly, not paying attention.


    As long as these aborigines don''t stop him, Lorne doesn''t want to cause unnecessary trouble with them.


    Following the guidance of the fish in the deep sea, the Golden Proverbs continued to move forward.


    The surrounding fog became stronger and stronger, and Lorne''s range of perception was gradually compressed.


    But at this moment, he suddenly frowned.


    Because he felt a strong sense of crisis.


    boom!


    Something like it slammed into the side of the Golden Proverbs, the ship shook violently, and Lorne shot directly.


    The whole ship suddenly floated in midair.


    Countless black tentacles stretched out from the bottom of the sea, trying to drag the Golden Proverbs into the sea.At this time, Ainilu moved.


    The tiny thunder in his pupils kept flickering, and then a beam of thunder as thick as a water snake fell from the sky and directly bombarded the sea.


    boom!


    The dark sea surface was lit by this thunder, and then, an octopus-shaped sea king body of several hundred meters in length floated up from the surface of the water.


    Here is the creature that attacked the Golden Proverb.


    "A sea king?"


    Lorne manipulated the Golden Proverb to slowly descend through the floating fruit.


    Looking at the huge octopus floating in the sea in front of him, like a hill.He frowned slightly.


    Generally speaking, sea kings will stay in the deep sea, or in the windless zone.


    The probability of encountering Neptune on the sea is relatively small.


    So this Neptune that attacked itself is somewhat unusual.


    "Someone ahead!"


    But at this time, the voices of some people came from the depths of the fog.


    Then Lorne saw a broken three-masted sailing ship, slowly sailing out of the fog.


    The hull was damaged, and the people on the ship looked dizzy, and lay on the deck with yellow and muscle faces. After seeing the Golden Proverbs, their eyes flashed with excitement.


    "Are you also the ones who broke into this sea area?"


    A man wearing a captain''s hat greeted excitedly after seeing the well-dressed Lorne and his party.


    "Lost outsider."


    Lorne made a judgment on the identity of the opponent in an instant, he did not choose to do it, but let the ships of these people slowly approach him.


    He needs information, he needs information about this misty sea.


    And these people who have been wandering in this sea for a long time can provide themselves with important information.


    "indeed."


    The two boats docked at a distance of about ten meters, Lorne replied slowly.


    "Great! After wandering in this place for so long, I finally met a living person!"


    After the bearded captain got the affirmative answer, he was even more excited.He asked straightforwardly.


    "You guys, is there food on board?"


    "Don''t worry, we are the famous Trident Brothers. In the first two years, we fought with Roger''s group. We had no choice but to escape to this place. Don''t worry, we will repay you when we come back. Kindly."


    He seemed to have seen the surprised expression on Ron''s face, and the beard added.


    "The Trident Brothers, the pirate force that was rampant in the sea 20 years ago, only ran into Roger, who had not yet become the Pirate King. A battle broke out between the two sides. It is said that the members of this pirate group were grouped. Extinct, never appeared in the sea again."


    Garrett, who was standing next to Lorne, lowered his voice and said to Lorne.


    After Violet didn''t come to this place, she took on the role of Lorne''s secretary.


    And this group of Trident brothers, she once heard her mother mentioned, at that time it was still a little powerful, at least the captain with a scar face and a beard was also the number one person on the sea at that time.


    Lorne showed a clear look.


    Don''t these people know that almost twenty years have passed since the time outside?


    Seeing them, they still stayed when they first entered this sea area.


    But Lorne obviously did not answer their doubts, but directly asked the questions he cared about.


    "Do you know that there is something strange in this sea area?"


    Love Drew is in this sea, but this sea is not Love Drew.


    The misty sea is so vast, and it is quite difficult for Lorne to find Lavdrew in it, so he needs the help of these people who seem to have been floating for many years.


    Seeing that Ron did not answer his own question, the expression on his beard stiffened, and when he heard Ron ask about the strange place, a gleam of light flashed in the eyes of the people on this ship.


    Although it was hidden well, Lorne still caught their subtle expression changes.


    That is, the light of fear.


    So Lorne was pretty sure that these people must know something.


    "Sorry, we don''t know anything."


    Beard shook his head, then he smiled cruelly at the man on the Golden Proverbs.


    "I just wanted to borrow some food from you, but since you don''t know how to praise, then don''t blame us."


    While he was speaking, the skinny, yellow-faced pirates behind him also stood up, took out their weapons, and then covered their weapons with pitch-black domineering.


    As the pirate group that had competed with Roger for hegemony, they also had their own strength.


    "We had to grab it."


    There was a cruel smile on his beard. In this damn misty sea, the most important thing is food, and there are only two sources of food.


    One is the fish under the sea, and the other is an outsider like this ship who has just entered the sea.


    "We are pirates after all." He raised his big knife and pointed the sharp blade at Lorne.


    He is still more accustomed to this direct method.


    The two ships were only ten meters apart, and Ron was not afraid in the face of the threat, but instead showed a smile.


    "I''m sorry, we are also pirates."


    Lorne showed a perfect smile.

 1298 Chapter 1271 Red Mist

    These pirates may be called powerful, after all, all members have a two-color domineering, even in the new world where the strong are like clouds, they can be called a powerful force.


    But yes, they met Lorne, and Lorne who had the power of the overlord of the times.


    Facing these people, Lorne only did two things.


    Raising his hand, the space was slightly distorted, and all of these people''s weapons disappeared in an instant, and then appeared at Ron''s feet.


    Then, Lorne snapped his fingers, and the pirate ship they were riding in floated uncontrollably. After flying into the air, the entire ship turned upside down.Then these people clung to everything they could grasp so that they didn''t fall.


    "This is... the ability of Golden Lion Shiji! Who are you?"


    The headed beard recognized Ron''s ability and said with a horrified expression.


    The golden lion Shiji, in his era, stands at the apex of all the pirates, the true pirate, the pirate among the pirates.


    Cruel, ruthless, powerful, and ambitious, all the words you can imagine about pirates can be used on him.


    Even in the naval battle with Roger that year, Golden Lion Shiji failed miserably, but no pirate would have any contempt for this proud man.Even some pirates regarded Golden Lion Shiji as their idol.


    This includes the beard.


    But now that the iconic ability of his idol is shown in front of him, how can his beard remain unmoved?


    "Ski..."


    Lorne also thought of the rebellious man, the old lion who would rather die in battle.


    "He died in my hands."


    "how is this possible!"


    The beard said in disbelief, he was quite aware of the power of the golden lion, it simply crushed all suffocation, even after so many years, the beard could still feel it.Now, this young man who seems to be only twenty years old actually said that he killed the golden lion. This is as ridiculous as a newcomer who has just entered the paradise and went to Mary Joa to start a massacre.


    However, in this world, there are only two similar abilities, not exactly the same abilities.Seeing this young man so skillfully using the abilities of Golden Lion Shiji, Beard probably guessed it.


    "I''m going to give you another chance."


    Lorne didn''t have time to talk nonsense with each other.Asked calmly.


    "Tell me, what is strange about this sea area?"


    The beard was still hesitating, because the place was so terrible, so terrible that they didn''t want to remember.They broke into there by accident and almost died forever.


    If it were not for luck, they would not even have a chance to come out.


    As soon as they came out, they met Ron and his party.This can be said to be destiny.


    Just as he hesitated, Lorne frowned, and then directly let go of the fluttering fruit.


    Losing the floating ability of the floating fruits, the entire pirate ship fell uncontrollably toward the sea.At this time, Beard finally made a decision.


    "I tell you!"


    The boat suddenly stopped a few meters away from the sea, and its beard could even see the terrifying deep-sea creatures hidden under the dark sea.


    He swallowed, and then said slowly.


    "In the very center of this mist, there is an area of ??red mist... As long as you pass through this red mist area, in your own perception, the mist of the entire world seems to have turned red."


    "And in this red misty seabed, there are almost innumerable treasures buried. The light of that gold coin almost covers the entire seabed."


    These pirates may be called powerful, after all, all members have a two-color domineering, even in the new world where the strong are like clouds, they can be called a powerful force.


    But yes, they met Lorne, and Lorne who had the power of the overlord of the times.


    Facing these people, Lorne only did two things.


    Raising his hand, the space was slightly distorted, and all of these people''s weapons disappeared in an instant, and then appeared at Ron''s feet.


    Then, Lorne snapped his fingers, and the pirate ship they were riding in floated uncontrollably. After flying into the air, the entire ship turned upside down.Then these people clung to everything they could grasp so that they didn''t fall.


    "This is... the ability of Golden Lion Shiji! Who are you?"


    The headed beard recognized Ron''s ability and said with a horrified expression.


    The golden lion Shiji, in his era, stands at the apex of all the pirates, the true pirate, the pirate among the pirates.


    Cruel, ruthless, powerful, and ambitious, all the words you can imagine about pirates can be used on him.


    Even in the naval battle with Roger that year, Golden Lion Shiji failed miserably, but no pirate would have any contempt for this proud man.Even some pirates regarded Golden Lion Shiji as their idol.


    This includes the beard.


    But now that the iconic ability of his idol is shown in front of him, how can his beard remain unmoved?


    "Ski..."


    Lorne also thought of the rebellious man, the old lion who would rather die in battle.


    "He died in my hands."


    "how is this possible!"


    The beard said in disbelief, he was quite aware of the power of the golden lion, it simply crushed all suffocation, even after so many years, the beard could still feel it.Now, this young man who seems to be only twenty years old actually said that he killed the golden lion. This is as ridiculous as a newcomer who has just entered the paradise and went to Mary Joa to start a massacre.


    However, in this world, there are only two similar abilities, not exactly the same abilities.Seeing this young man so skillfully using the abilities of Golden Lion Shiji, Beard probably guessed it.


    Losing the floating ability of the floating fruits, the entire pirate ship fell uncontrollably toward the sea.At this time, Beard finally made a decision.


    "I tell you!"


    The boat suddenly stopped a few meters away from the sea, and its beard could even see the terrifying deep-sea creatures hidden under the dark sea.


    He swallowed, and then said slowly.


    "In the very center of this mist, there is an area of ??red mist... As long as you pass through this red mist area, in your own perception, the mist of the entire world seems to have turned red."


    "And in this red misty seabed, there are almost innumerable treasures buried. The light of that gold coin almost covers the entire seabed."

 1299 Chapter 1272 The Voice of Love Drew

    The closer to the depth of the dense fog, the greater the number of broken ships floating on the sea.


    Lorne even saw some corpses that hadn''t decayed, just floating on the sea.


    The entire misty sea is like a dead zone.


    Fortunately, Ainilu used his abilities to disperse the fog and provide a direction for the Golden Proverb.


    The undercurrent surging under the sea surface, Lorne felt that there were some sea kings who should have hidden in the deep sea, following the Golden Proverbs.


    These Neptunes did not choose to attack the ship, but were like a group of stalkers, keeping a certain distance from the Golden Proverbs.


    The closer to the depths of the dense fog, the greater the number of these sea kings.


    Lorne also used this to judge whether he had deviated from the course.


    At the back, the number of these deep-sea fishes following the ships can no longer hide under the sea surface.They are covered with dark scaly bodies, rolling on the sea.


    But strangely, these deep-sea fish kept a strange peace, did not fight each other, but followed the ship in an orderly manner.


    Finally, after a few days of sailing, Lorne finally saw the end of the mist like late night, and a touch of red appeared.


    Bloody red.


    This piece of red fog is extremely conspicuous in the surrounding fog.


    This should be the entrance that the beard said before.


    Without hesitation, Lorne immediately ordered the ship to move in the direction of this red area.


    The distance of the mist seemed to be farther than Ron had imagined. It was clearly right in front of him, but it took him two days to get closer to this area.


    At this time, the fog in this area has been completely occupied by red.


    And the broken ships floating around this piece of mist occupy almost the entire sea area.


    Even the surface of the sea was stained with bright red.


    From the styles of these ships, you can even see the evolution of shipbuilding history in this sea.


    "Is this place the mysterious Ralph Drew?"


    Not only Lorne, but the others on the Golden Proverbs, after seeing this bloody fog, also showed joyful expressions. After so many years of hard work, they finally came true. They finally came to Love Drew¡¯s before.


    "Get ready... witness the history."


    Lorne took a deep breath, and then gave such an order.After a short repair, the Golden Proverbs slowly sailed into the sea.


    At the moment of passing through the fog, Lorne felt that his consciousness was in a trance, and then all the white fog behind him disappeared, and he had entered this red fog area.


    Here, there is still an invisible sea, but compared with the white fog outside, the field of vision here is much better. At least, Lorne''s perception ability is not so much oppressed outside.


    "Look!"


    Garrett blinked, pointed his slender fingers in the direction of the sea, and said excitedly to the crowd.


    And everyone looked at the direction of her fingers and found that the seawater in this area was clear and transparent, and not too deep.


    Gold coins, gems, and precious antiques are like garbage, covering the entire seabed.


    And around these treasures, you can vaguely see the ruins of some dilapidated buildings. Just through these dilapidated walls, you can imagine how magnificent buildings once existed here.


    "Lavdru was the capital of the ancient kingdom. After a hundred years of disappearance, Ravdru disappeared into the misty sea. Did it sink into the sea?"


    In an instant, Lorne judged that he and others had entered this legendary land that the pirates dream of, the ultimate island, Love Drew.


    Roger¡¯s words were not wrong before, Lovedrew was a small island, the ultimate island, and Turner¡¯s words were right before, Lovedrew was a sea.


    At that time, Ron was still wondering, who among them had lied, and now Ron knew that neither of them had lied.


    Almost covered with Lavdrew''s gold, it did confirm Roger''s declaration.


    Here is the wealth of the entire world.


    Just take some things away, and it''s enough to become a rich man, and he will have nothing to worry about for a lifetime.


    But Lorne only glanced at these eye-catching wealth, and then focused his attention on the front.


    The Vennhill family is not short of money. Although these wealth are also astronomical figures for the Vennhill family, the numbers are after all numbers. Fortune, for Lorne at this time, it has no meaning.


    Not only one person had told Ron that the truth of the whole world, all his doubts, were hidden in this place.


    Therefore, Lorne''s first goal here was to clarify all his doubts.


    The beautiful, resentful song suddenly rang in everyone''s ears.


    This is an unfamiliar language, but everyone can still hear a trace of sadness from this song.


    The sadness of the collapse of the empire.


    "over there!"


    And Lorne''s perception ability quickly locked the source of this singing.Hundreds of meters in front of the sea, beside a broken stone pillar, a transparent figure flashed by.


    After discovering that Lorne noticed herself, the figure quickly disappeared without a trace, and the surrounding sea water seemed to have no ability to hinder her, she walked freely in the water.


    "What is this."


    Others have also noticed this figure, especially Ainilu, his domineering look is among the crowd, second only to Lorne, so he can see clearly.


    This is a translucent figure, and one can vaguely see that she is a female, but her body is floating in the air.


    Like... lost ghosts, or ghosts.


    "Are they the ghosts of the natives of Lovedrew?"


    Ainilu solemnly said that there are ghosts in this world. For example, once Yaze, now Lorne''s ghost fruit is used to extract the ghost of the loser to fight.


    But the ghosts they control depend on the fruit itself to survive, and this... is like a person who survives as a ghost after death.


    Is this the state after death?


    Ainilu didn''t know, but he was convinced that this so-called Lovedrew was indeed different.


    "Go ahead! Find this thing."


    At this time, Lorne gave the order, telling him intuitively that he must find this ghost that flashed by.


    Because, Lavdrew''s environment is too weird, he must get valuable information.


    The only people who can provide information are these indigenous people.

 1300 Chapter 1273

    The Golden Proverbs increased its horsepower and moved forward at full speed.


    Since most of the people on this ship are Lorne or Aini Road, they don''t need to load any weapons on the ship because they themselves are walking weapons.


    Therefore, even if it is made of gold, the entire Golden Motto is extremely light, plus the power system of the Wienhill family that has been improved by the two great scientists of Gage and Begapunk.


    In the entire sea, no ship can match the speed of the Golden Proverb.


    The whole ship is like a golden lightning, traveling through this misty sea.


    And Lorne quickly locked on the ghost. She seemed to be afraid of Lorne and walked through the broken city under the sea, but her speed was still too slow compared to the speed of the Golden Proverbs.


    Soon, the distance between the two sides was shortened to 500 meters.


    And this distance happened to enter the range of perception of Lorne''s perception ability after being compressed by the fog.


    "Perception deprivation."


    Lorne used this technique for no reason, he wanted to deprive the opponent of perception, and then manipulate the opponent''s body.


    But the ever-unfavorable ability to perceive deprivation failed this time, because Lorne couldn''t feel the other party''s existence at all.


    This transparent ghost has no substance at all, so I won''t talk about the five senses.


    At this time, Ainilu had already moved.


    His body turned into a burst of thunder, and then rushed over the Golden Proverbs.


    Almost instantly, he rushed to the front of the transparent ghost, and then a thick thunder as a water snake fell from the sky, penetrated the sea, and directly smashed in front of the ghost¡¯s escape, and completely destroyed a house that was already crumbling. destroy.


    The house collapsed, and more gold coins poured out from the house, piled up like a mountain.


    But no one was present, squinting at these gold coins.


    Their attention is focused on this ghost.


    The ghost seemed to be frightened by Ainilu''s hand, and was completely stunned.Then, looking at Ainilu, who was floating in the air and surrounded by thunder and lightning, after some weighings, she still chose to catch it.


    A few minutes later, the ghost was taken to the deck of the Golden Proverbs.


    Everyone looked curiously at this transparent girl suspended in the air.


    Many people have heard of the existence of ghosts, but this is the first time they have seen real ghosts.This is no small impact on any one''s three views.


    Lorne tried to communicate, but found that the language spoken by the other party seemed to have never been heard.Seeing this ghost girl squeaking and making a big circle, everyone looked dumbfounded.


    I don''t understand at all.


    After a short attempt failed, even Lorne chose to give up.


    Instead, let Garrett take care of this ghost girl, and he chose to move on.


    The whole Rafdrew was bigger than they thought.


    It is not so much an island as it is a continent.


    After sailing in this sea area for half a day, Lorne did not find the edge of this sea area, but he seemed to have come into this red mist.


    After another long voyage, the sky gradually dimmed, and the Golden Proverb came to a sudden area.


    Lavdrew¡¯s buildings are high or low. Not all buildings are buried in the sea. There are still some towering buildings, some of which protrude from the seabed.


    At this time, what appeared in front of everyone was a towering building, and everyone decided to rest in the building for a while, looking for some valuable information by the way.


    After all, most of the people present are capable people, and they can only helpless in the face of the ruins on the bottom of the sea.


    The ground of the building was still a bit damp, and the nests of various marine creatures filled the corners of the building.


    As soon as Lorne stepped onto the building, some crabs appeared to be frightened, crawled out of the corner, and then jumped into the sea.


    But at this moment, Lorne frowned suddenly.


    "What''s the matter?" Garrett noticed Ron''s unusualness and asked with concern.


    "Something''s wrong"


    Lorne waved his hand, and everyone slowed down.


    The Golden Proverbs increased its horsepower and moved forward at full speed.


    Since most of the people on this ship are Lorne or Aini Road, they don''t need to load any weapons on the ship because they themselves are walking weapons.


    Therefore, even if it is made of gold, the entire Golden Motto is extremely light, plus the power system of the Wienhill family that has been improved by the two great scientists of Gage and Begapunk.


    In the entire sea, no ship can match the speed of the Golden Proverb.


    The whole ship is like a golden lightning, traveling through this misty sea.


    And Lorne quickly locked on the ghost. She seemed to be afraid of Lorne and walked through the broken city under the sea, but her speed was still too slow compared to the speed of the Golden Proverbs.


    Soon, the distance between the two sides was shortened to 500 meters.


    And this distance happened to enter the range of perception of Lorne''s perception ability after being compressed by the fog.


    "Perception deprivation."


    Lorne used this technique for no reason, he wanted to deprive the opponent of perception, and then manipulate the opponent''s body.


    But the ever-unfavorable ability to perceive deprivation failed this time, because Lorne couldn''t feel the other party''s existence at all.


    This transparent ghost has no substance at all, so I won''t talk about the five senses.


    At this time, Ainilu had already moved.


    His body turned into a burst of thunder, and then rushed over the Golden Proverbs.


    Almost instantly, he rushed to the front of the transparent ghost, and then a thick thunder as a water snake fell from the sky, penetrated the sea, and directly smashed in front of the ghost¡¯s escape, and completely destroyed a house that was already crumbling. destroy.


    The house collapsed, and more gold coins poured out from the house, piled up like a mountain.


    But no one was present, squinting at these gold coins.


    Their attention is focused on this ghost.


    The ghost seemed to be frightened by Ainilu''s hand, and was completely stunned.Then, looking at Ainilu, who was floating in the air and surrounded by thunder and lightning, after some weighings, she still chose to catch it.


    A few minutes later, the ghost was taken to the deck of the Golden Proverbs.


    Everyone looked curiously at this transparent girl suspended in the air.


    Many people have heard of the existence of ghosts, but this is the first time they have seen real ghosts.This is no small impact on any one''s three views.


    Lorne tried to communicate, but found that the language spoken by the other party seemed to have never been heard.Seeing this ghost girl squeaking and making a big circle, everyone looked dumbfounded.


    I don''t understand at all.


    After a short attempt failed, even Lorne chose to give up.


    Instead, let Garrett take care of this ghost girl, and he chose to move on.


    The whole Rafdrew was bigger than they thought.

 1301 Chapter 1274

    These people who were obviously dead now suddenly appeared in front of everyone.


    This shocked Lorne.


    But before he could continue his actions, he heard the people from the Trident Brothers group also noticed them, and then let out a desperate scream.


    At the next moment, a huge black shadow came out from under the water and hit their boat heavily.


    A huge scratch was left on the side of their ship.


    The beard roared, and the dark, armed color was domineering covering his arm, and he punched the huge black shadow in an angry way, hammering it into flight.


    And they also took advantage of this opportunity to mobilize the ship and flee towards the rear.Then he escaped into a red mist, never seen again.


    "They disappeared."


    Lorne said that when the people of the Trident Brothers escaped into the red mist, Lorne lost his perception of them.


    It was as if they had disappeared in this world.


    But in the same way, Lorne also left a mark on their boat.


    Lorne twisted the hull of their ship with his spatial ability, and wrote two words in the center of the huge scratch.


    "time."


    Then, Lorne recalled that when he saw this group of people before, the handwriting on the ship was indeed the same as the handwriting he had just written.


    In other words.These people first met themselves in this area of ??red mist, and then escaped, and in the area of ??white mist, they met themselves and others who had just arrived here again?


    As if remembering something, Lorne found from the ship the wreck of the ship destroyed by the Trident Brothers, one of which had that trace.


    At this time, the fragment was in the very center.He even wrote two words crookedly.


    "time."


    And these two words were the marks that Lorne had just used his spatial ability to leave on their ship!


    "Is cause and effect reversed?"


    Lorne muttered to himself, everything that happened before his eyes was really incredible.


    Lorne was sure that when he picked up this fragment before, these two words were not on it, but after he left this mark, these two words suddenly appeared on the fragment.


    The people who had been lost came back from the dead and appeared in front of them.Obviously it is a mark left by the present, but it has affected the past.


    Or... that is not the past.In other words, that is just the past of Lorne and others, but the future of the Trident Brothers!


    In this sea area, time is completely reversed.In other words, there is no time at all!


    At this time, Lorne finally understood what Turner meant when he said they met Roger and others who had already died.


    "It seems that this place has more hidden secrets than I thought!"


    The corners of Lorne''s mouth curled up. He hadn''t felt this kind of excitement for a long time.


    This is the excitement that any person will have when encountering unknown things.


    "Did you find anything?"


    Ainilu asked, he didn''t have as much emotion as Ron, he just felt that this place was a little weird.


    Unspeakable weird.


    "not sure for now."


    Lorne shook his head and said.


    "I need one thing to confirm my guess."


    "what''s up?"


    "Find someone."


    "Who?"


    "Roger."


    Lorne said slowly, the corners of his mouth curled up.


    He could not help but wanted to see the legendary One Piece.


    Moreover, Lorne had a more exciting guess.That is, it is possible that Roger is not the only one appearing in this place.


    There are also all the Pirate Overlords who have arrived here in the past hundreds of years, and the future Pirate Lords after Lorne.


    This is the gathering place of all the strong in the entire sea, endless history.


    I thought of being able to fight against those strong men who left their names in history at the peak.Lorne couldn''t help his excitement.


    And Ainilu, a fighting madman, also showed a smile after hearing this.


    One, bloodthirsty smile.


    His fist has been itchy for a long time.


    Lavdrew is very big, he is bigger than Lorne''s, any kingdom of the kingdom is bigger, after the perception ability is oppressed, even if Lorne sailed in this sea for many days, he did not finish exploring here.


    However, he already knew roughly the structure of this place.


    For some reason, Lavdrew sank into the sea, and the entire king had accumulated treasures for countless years, and it was scattered on the bottom of the sea.But the person who found this place by chance at first spread the city covered with gold.That''s why the rumor of Lovedrew spread in the sea.


    And when Roger collected all the historical texts, he discovered that the most precious thing in this place was not these mountains of wealth.


    Rather, the secret of history.


    Therefore, he used his life to create the era of great pirates.


    He is waiting for a successor.


    And now, he was waiting for Lorne.


    After sinking into the sea, I don''t know how many deep-sea creatures are hidden in this city.


    Among them, there are many sea kings that are not that huge, but whose combat effectiveness is quite amazing.


    In the process of moving forward, Lorne encountered many such sea kings.It''s just that under the absolute crushing combat power, the opponent didn''t have much influence on him.


    Anilu directly blasted through the body of a Neptune who was trying to attack the Golden Proverb with his thunder. This was already the third Neptune they had killed today.


    The corpse of the sea king floats on the sea, and the Golden Proverbs is slowly approaching his body.


    Some crew members were already ready to disembark, because Ron didn¡¯t know how long he would stay in this place, so after hunting these fishes, he would order people to put the best of these fishes on their bodies. The meat of the fish is cut and used as food reserve.


    The soldiers of the Vennhill family boarded the corpse of the sea king, slashed through the body of the sea king with a sharp knife, and then searched for the essence in its body.


    And Lorne was sitting on the deck, looking at the map of Lovedrew he had just drawn, meditating.


    What is hidden in this place?


    Except for the people from the Trident Brothers who first met.Lorne never saw the trace of anyone else again, where were the pirates who came to this place in all ages.


    Lorne didn''t know, but he didn''t notice, not far from the Golden Proverbs.


    A cloud of red mist suddenly became condensed.


    It''s like rolling.

 1302 Chapter 1275 I never thought that I would kill a person twice

    After half an hour passed, the soldiers of the family put the collected fish in their backpacks, ready to return to the ship.


    And Lorne also put away his map, stood up, ready to move on to the next place.


    His next goal is surprisingly the heart of Lavdru, that is, the palace of the ancient kingdom.


    Intuition told Lorne that he might gain something in that place.


    At this time, the red mist that was rolling not far away finally attracted Ron''s attention.


    "what is that?"


    A crew member looked at the rolling mist and asked suspiciously.


    But he did not take it lightly. It is not surprising that anything happens in this magical sea of ??Lovedrew.


    Then in the next moment, Lorne saw a ship rushing in from the red mist.


    This is a small capsized ship, generally only able to carry a small pirate group of less than five people.


    On the deck of this pirate ship, only one person stood.


    A naked, bloody, middle-aged man who has experienced a battle.


    He also noticed Lorne, and the horror instantly locked the Golden Proverbs.


    "Is it the enemy?"


    The middle-aged man looked at Lorne and said coldly.


    Before Lorne could speak, a terrifying aura centered on him, spreading everywhere.


    "Although I don''t know why you came to this sea before me, but only with a few of you, do you think you can stop me?"


    "Lao Tzu, but the emperor of death!"


    The pale green realm instantly enveloped the sea surface, and then, the dead bones of the aboriginal people of Lavdru who had been dead for years under the sea surface suddenly moved.


    It''s like a dead soul resurrected.


    And Lorne saw this afterwards.For a moment, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    It was a sarcasm smile.


    "Are you taunting me?"


    The middle-aged person frowned. For many years, no one dared to use this kind of smile in front of him.


    Before, the pirates in the new world thought they could get rid of themselves by uniting, but they were wrong.


    So they became the souls of their dead empire.


    Soon after, the people of the world government regarded themselves as the most evil person in the whole world, and sent all their troops out to try to encircle themselves.


    But they were also wrong.


    He escaped alive, and then came to this ultimate island by accident.


    Love Drew.


    He is the most powerful king in this era!


    At least, this middle-aged man thinks so.


    "Sorry, I didn''t think I would meet you in this place, so I couldn''t help it."


    After a while, Lorne suppressed his smile, and then looked at the dead who had crawled out of the necrosphere, and said helplessly.


    "After all, I never thought I would kill the same person twice."


    "What are you talking about! You arrogant bastard!"


    Hearing Lorne''s words, the middle-aged man finally got angry.


    No one has ever dared to speak to himself in such a tone.


    The marshal dare not.The unruly pirates of the New World also dare not.


    I am the overlord of this era!


    "You will pay for your stupidity."


    The man said coldly, after unfolding the realm of the Empire of Death, he never thought that he would lose.


    Impossible, it is impossible for anyone in this world to be able to fight against the self who opened the Empire of Death.


    "After I kill you, I will turn you into the most humble slave in my empire."


    The man said, and then the dead who crawled out of the sea rushed towards the Golden Proverbs as if they had received some order.


    No turning back, there is no life or death!


    But at this time, Lorne moved.


    After half an hour passed, the soldiers of the family put the collected fish in their backpacks, ready to return to the ship.


    And Lorne also put away his map, stood up, ready to move on to the next place.


    His next goal is surprisingly the heart of Lavdru, that is, the palace of the ancient kingdom.


    Intuition told Lorne that he might gain something in that place.


    At this time, the red mist that was rolling not far away finally attracted Ron''s attention.


    "what is that?"


    A crew member looked at the rolling mist and asked suspiciously.


    But he did not take it lightly. It is not surprising that anything happens in this magical sea of ??Lovedrew.


    Then in the next moment, Lorne saw a ship rushing in from the red mist.


    This is a small capsized ship, generally only able to carry a small pirate group of less than five people.


    On the deck of this pirate ship, only one person stood.


    A naked, bloody, middle-aged man who has experienced a battle.


    He also noticed Lorne, and the horror instantly locked the Golden Proverbs.


    "Is it the enemy?"


    The middle-aged man looked at Lorne and said coldly.


    Before Lorne could speak, a terrifying aura centered on him, spreading everywhere.


    "Although I don''t know why you came to this sea before me, but only with a few of you, do you think you can stop me?"


    "Lao Tzu, but the emperor of death!"


    The pale green realm instantly enveloped the sea surface, and then, the dead bones of the aboriginal people of Lavdru who had been dead for years under the sea surface suddenly moved.


    It''s like a dead soul resurrected.


    And Lorne saw this afterwards.For a moment, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    It was a sarcasm smile.


    "Are you taunting me?"


    The middle-aged person frowned. For many years, no one dared to use this kind of smile in front of him.


    Before, the pirates in the new world thought they could get rid of themselves by uniting, but they were wrong.


    So they became the souls of their dead empire.


    Soon after, the people of the world government regarded themselves as the most evil person in the whole world, and sent all their troops out to try to encircle themselves.


    But they were also wrong.


    He escaped alive, and then came to this ultimate island by accident.


    Love Drew.


    He is the most powerful king in this era!


    At least, this middle-aged man thinks so.


    "Sorry, I didn''t think I would meet you in this place, so I couldn''t help it."


    After a while, Lorne suppressed his smile, and then looked at the dead who had crawled out of the necrosphere, and said helplessly.


    "After all, I never thought I would kill the same person twice."


    "What are you talking about! You arrogant bastard!"


    Hearing Lorne''s words, the middle-aged man finally got angry.


    No one has ever dared to speak to himself in such a tone.


    The marshal dare not.The unruly pirates of the New World also dare not.


    I am the overlord of this era!


    "You will pay for your stupidity."

 1303 Chapter 1276 Unexpected Person

    The five old stars in the future should have just entered this sea area.


    Because it has been judged before, after entering Lavdrew at different time periods, everyone will meet this at the same time.


    So Lorne was not too surprised, but directly decided to kill this powerful enemy in the future.


    Lorne didn''t know what kind of changes will happen to the future history after the five old stars go to one of them, but this is not important.


    "How dare you..."


    The five-star in the future is still struggling, but he can''t get rid of Ron''s arm at all.


    Although the strength of the body is not weak compared to those of ordinary powerhouses, the combat power of the corpse is not weak, but there is still a gap compared with the powerhouse like Ron, who stands at the pinnacle of the legend.


    And this gap was enough to kill him.


    Wipe Zizi.


    Blood was constantly flowing from the heads of the dead. The skeletons summoned by the dead wanted to rush to stop Ron, but they were blocked by Ron using a barrier fruit.


    "Now, no one can save you."


    Lorne said so, and then smashed the head of the future five old star.


    The menacing skeletons around him fell to the ground, and the five elder stars who stood at the pinnacle of power in the future never had a chance to leave this place.


    He randomly threw his body aside, and then Lorne washed the blood stains on his hands with sea water.


    "You guys, do you feel any difference in your memories. There is everything about this five-star..."


    Then, Lorne asked the people on the Golden Proverbs. He wanted to know how the history of the outside world would change after killing this future Five Old Star.


    "Five old stars, isn''t there always only four old stars?"


    Garrett looked at Lorne in shock.


    Although she saw this five-star dying in front of her with her own eyes, in her memory, it was true that only the four-star existed.


    In this place, everything caused can really affect the history outside!


    Everyone was shocked. Who was the person who died in Lorne''s hands?


    As the person who killed the corpse personally, Lorne''s memory did not show much error.


    It was two completely different histories that appeared in his mind.


    One is that there are memories of five old stars on the sea, and the other is that there are only memories of four old stars on the sea...


    In other words, Lorne went back to the past and killed the people in the past!


    "This place is interesting..."


    There was a horrible smile at the corner of Lorne''s mouth.


    He finally understood why Roger said that Ralph Drew could achieve everything you want. In this place, the so-called history and the so-called memory are nothing more than little girls who can be dressed up.


    This kind of feeling, like a god, controlling the direction of the world at will is intoxicating.


    And not only that, after killing the corpse, the ghost girl Lorne caught first floated out, looking at the terrifying corpse, thoughtfully.


    Then, she gently opened her mouth to Lorne.


    "Ra...f...de...lu, all..."


    She wanted to say something, but she tilted her head and couldn''t think of the exact words.


    Can the ghosts regain their ability to communicate after killing the people who rushed into Lovelu?


    But the performance of the ghost girl gave Lorne a guess.


    He decided to confirm his conjecture.


    The method of verification is simple.Just find other people and kill them.


    Lorne did not reject this kind of thing, after all, he was a pirate, and most of the people who arrived in this place were also pirates.


    The moment the pirates became pirates, they completed the consciousness of dying in the sea.


    The Golden Proverbs continued to float on this sea area, and Lorne was looking for others who entered this place.


    Half a day later, he met another group of pirates, but these pirates Lorne had no impression.It should be a group of losers who happened to enter here and finally failed.


    And this group of people, after seeing the Golden Proverbs made purely of gold, showed a greedy light, and rushed towards the Golden Proverbs.


    Of course, in the face of Lorne''s absolute military suppression, these people quickly became the souls of Ralph Drew.


    "The battle... the winner... the winner..."


    After killing this group, the ghost girl continued.


    Love Drew, the victor of all wars?


    Lorne didn''t know what the complete words were, but he had a hunch that the words the girl said were related to Lovedrew''s greatest secret.


    So he continued to hunt.


    But the third hunt did not go well, as if someone knew of Ron''s approach, Ron was directly attacked by two groups of pirates.


    And these two groups of pirates, one of them, Lorne knew, was the other one of the five old stars before, the old man with a knife who claimed to be more terrifying than the Sword Saint Ryoma of the Kingdom of Peace.


    Although there was a huge difference between his appearance and the time he saw it, Lorne would not admit his sharp sword intent.


    They hid in the sea and attacked brazenly when the Golden Proverb passed by.


    It''s just that at the moment they acted, Lorne also discovered their movements, and then directly used the spatial ability to move the Golden Proverbs away.


    Then when they were about to fight back, the two groups seemed to know that they were not Lorne''s opponents and chose to flee directly.


    Lorne did not give up, but drove the Golden Proverb to chase them.


    The people on both sides chased me on the surface of Lovelu, and crossed the abandoned streets.Soon, I came to the side of a magnificent building.


    "Is this, Lovedrew''s central palace?"


    Lorne frowned when he looked at the building where half of him was sunk in the sea and the other half emerged from the sea.


    The two groups disappeared after entering this area. Even if Lorne used his perception ability, they couldn''t find their whereabouts.


    It''s like disappearing in the sea.


    But Lorne''s attention was completely attracted by this magnificent building.The most luxurious building he had ever seen before was Mary Gioia, the Pangel Castle built by the Draconic people, and the Pangel Castle in front of the ruins of this building, even a country cottage.


    It''s not of an order of magnitude at all.


    Lovelu was the capital of the ancient kingdom, so this piece of building in the center of Lovelu is the palace.


    Once, the palace of the royal family of the ancient kingdom that ruled the entire world!

 1304 Chapter 1277 The Palace of the Ancient Kingdom

    There is nowhere to be found after breaking through the iron shoes, and it is all effortless.


    Lorne searched this sea area for a long time, but because of the obstruction of the red mist, he never found the center of Lavdrew.


    Unexpectedly, when chasing the two groups of people, they accidentally hit and came here.


    Without hesitation, Lorne was ready to enter this place where all history might be buried.


    But at this time, a bold and unrestrained voice sounded behind Ron.


    "If you want to die... just go in."


    Lorne turned his head, and what did he see?


    He suddenly saw a pirate ship, which penetrated the mist not far away, and then appeared not far away from the Golden Proverb.


    Lorne was very familiar with the flag flying on that ship.


    Double-knife skeletons, the flag once used by Roger, the Pirate King!


    And standing at the bow of the ship is indeed the Pirate King Roger in his youth!


    "I have never heard of you! I have never seen you in history."


    Roger stood on his boat, half of the sea across, shouting at Lorne.


    "You should be the person who entered this place in the age behind me."


    "Haiyuan Calendar 1513."


    Lorne didn''t choose to hide, but said slowly.


    While speaking, he also looked at the legendary One Piece.


    It was the first time that Lorne saw Roger with his own eyes. When Roger was in awe, he was still a ten-year-old boy. When Roger was finally brilliant, and when he used his life to start the great nautical era, Lorne was being held. In the advancing city, thinking about how to escape from prison.


    When Lorne rose rapidly, Roger had already passed away.


    The peak powers of the two respective eras perfectly missed each other''s era.


    It has to be said that it is a pity.


    Lorne thought that he would meet Roger in Lovedrew, but never thought that he would meet the legendary pirate so easily.


    "Haiyuanli in 1513...At that time, I should have died."


    Roger blew his beard and looked at Lorne.


    He knew his physical condition well, and he could not hold on for long, and when he had explored the secret of Ravdrew, he was ready to complete it.


    "Yep."


    Lorne nodded, as he said.


    "At that time, you should have been dead for almost ten years."


    "Then you should be the kid who started sailing after that incident?"


    Roger said with a smile.He didn''t name what the incident was, because his physical condition was known to a small group of people, including Rayleigh, while the others on the ship didn''t know it.


    Roger didn''t want to affect his partners'' feelings of adventure in the end because of this.


    "That''s right."


    Lorne said, even though he did not go to sea because of Roger, it is undeniable that if Roger hadn''t used his death to inspire the pirates who were advancing the city, it would be difficult for him to confuse these pirates and plan the worst escape in history. event.


    "Why, you said we must die if we go in?"


    After a simple greeting.Lorne asked this question he cared about.


    The people like Roger shouldn''t look like they just entered Lavdrew, they should have some valuable information.


    "You are mostly capable people on board, right?"


    Roger said slowly.At the moment when the two sides contacted, he used the domineering vision and color to scan the Golden Proverbs.


    "Yep."


    On this point, Lorne did not deny.


    "This castle was once the palace of the ancient kingdom."


    "That kingdom, which once ruled the world, did not rule the world by joining it like a world government, but ruled the world with the power of a kingdom."


    "They collected the wealth of the entire world and put all of it in Lavdru, this place can be said to be a city made of gold."


    Lorne nodded, and he agreed with this.The gold that is almost covered with the bottom of the sea can prove the richness of Lavdrew.


    "But wealth is nothing more than their most insignificant collection. Some truly precious things are placed in Lovedrew''s palace by them."


    "E.g¡­¡­"


    Roger paused, then said a word.


    "Devil Fruit Mother Tree!"


    Devil fruit mother tree!


    After hearing this, a faint surprise flashed through Lorne''s pupils.


    His strength can almost be said to be invincible, but it is not absolutely invincible.


    In this world, there are still two things that can compete with oneself.


    One is the woman who can control time.


    The other one was used by the five old stars to try to ambush the branches of their own Demon Fruit Mother Tree.


    Lorne said, even though he did not go to sea because of Roger, it is undeniable that if Roger hadn''t used his death to inspire the pirates who were advancing the city, it would be difficult for him to confuse these pirates and plan the worst escape in history. event.


    "Why, you said we must die if we go in?"


    After a simple greeting.Lorne asked this question he cared about.


    The people like Roger shouldn''t look like they just entered Lavdrew, they should have some valuable information.


    "You are mostly capable people on board, right?"


    Roger said slowly.At the moment when the two sides contacted, he used the domineering vision and color to scan the Golden Proverbs.


    "Yep."


    On this point, Lorne did not deny.


    "This castle was once the palace of the ancient kingdom."


    "That kingdom, which once ruled the world, did not rule the world by joining it like a world government, but ruled the world with the power of a kingdom."


    "They collected the wealth of the entire world and put all of it in Lavdru, this place can be said to be a city made of gold."


    Lorne nodded, and he agreed with this.The gold that is almost covered with the bottom of the sea can prove the richness of Lavdrew.


    "But wealth is nothing more than their most insignificant collection. Some truly precious things are placed in Lovedrew''s palace by them."


    "E.g¡­¡­"


    Roger paused, then said a word.


    "Devil Fruit Mother Tree!"


    Devil fruit mother tree!


    After hearing this, a faint surprise flashed through Lorne''s pupils.


    His strength can almost be said to be invincible, but it is not absolutely invincible.


    In this world, there are still two things that can compete with oneself.


    One is the woman who can control time.


    The other one was used by the five old stars to try to ambush the branches of their own Demon Fruit Mother Tree.

 1305 Chapter 1278 The Wienhill Family Are All Crazy

    "war?"


    Lorne didn''t realize what Roger meant for a while.But he quickly understood.


    Those skeletons crawling out of the sea, like a group of troops, attacked in the direction of the palace.Then, a group of skeletons also rushed out from the palace, people on both sides, fighting in the ruins.


    "This is the scene of the war that year. These undead who died in Lovelu are not reconciled. After a period of time, they will wake up and restore that scene."


    Roger looked at Lorne and told him what he knew.


    He stayed in this place longer than Lorne, so he knew something inside that Lorne didn''t know.The two ships run side by side.Roger stood on the deck and spoke slowly to Lorne.


    "The man hidden in the palace should be the man who overturned the ancient kingdom."


    "Im?"


    Lorne frowned, then said the name.


    This man can almost be said to be the driving force behind everything in this world.Lorne almost immediately thought of this man.


    Because Im was not found in Mary Joa, and Joey Boye told himself that he was waiting for him at Lovedrew, so Lorne could almost conclude that Im was also in this sea.


    And the most likely place is this palace.


    "It seems that you know a lot more than I thought."


    Roger glanced at Lorne, a little surprised.


    "Have you read the entire historical text, and then saw the hidden history?"


    "Yep."


    Lorne nodded without denying.After hearing Lorne''s words, the crew on Roger''s ship hissed.


    They know very well how difficult it is to gather all the historical texts, especially some historical texts, which are still in the hands of all the strong.


    Therefore, the strength of this young man may be much stronger than they thought.


    "The purpose of my coming here is to kill Yim and answer some of the doubts in my heart."


    Lorne said slowly.


    "It seems that all the answers are in this palace."


    "Are you going to go in?"


    Roger looked at Lorne with a little astonishment. As a capable person, he decided to enter without hesitation, knowing that the Devil Fruit Mother Tree had a powerful restriction on all capable persons.


    How confident is this?


    "Stay here is no way." Lorne nodded.


    "Besides, there is an unprecedented war going on outside. It would be a shame if I were absent from this war."


    At this time, when the war was in full swing, the two skeletons fought into a ball, and the Golden Proverbs drove slowly in the direction of the palace.


    Any skeleton that stood in front of the Golden Proverb was blasted into powder by the thunder falling from the sky.


    Lorne, finally stood in front of this magnificent city gate again, there were countless skeletons on the sea.


    These skeletons stopped their movements, turned their heads all together, looking at the Golden Proverbs.


    The entire sea was extremely silent and weird.


    Then, Lorne punched the palace.


    The space was shaking, and the palace gates collapsed.


    Then, a bar was exposed that had not been submerged by sea water.The deep passage.


    "You finally came."


    At the end of the passage was a towering tree, and a thin man stood in front of the towering tree, looking at Ron with his indifferent pupils.


    "I have been waiting for you for a long time."


    "Those who rebel against fate."


    "Wynhill Lorne."


    Next to the man, stood the remaining five old stars. These people were not the gray-haired old postures of the outside world, but their peak periods.


    The powerful aura, for an instant, pressed on Ron''s body.


    "This is, have you hidden the secrets of the world for so many years?"


    Lorne looked at Eam with a trace of pity in his eyes.


    "Really...boring."


    "Nonsense wait until you can live."


    Im sneered, he directly cut open his palm with a knife, and the blood irrigated the root of the devil fruit mother tree with his palm.


    "Do you think that... the scope of the devil fruit mother tree is only the entire palace?"


    In an instant, Lorne felt a suffocating sense of oppression, which spread from the depths of the palace, and in an instant, it enveloped the entire sea.


    No... It should be said that it has enveloped the entire Ravdrew!


    "Now, the abilities you are proud of are already ineffective, right?"


    A cold light flashed in Eim''s eyes, and Ron, a person with multiple devil fruit abilities, was almost invincible under the combination of different devil fruits.If there is no special solution, it is indeed quite difficult to deal with.


    But unfortunately, he was too proud.


    Im thought that he had seen through the essence of Lorne, and Lorne was too proud.


    And this pride will kill him!


    Not only Lorne, but the other capable people on the Golden Proverb, all were surprised to find that they had lost their ability.


    And the sword-bearer under Yim, and the burly old man.He was expressionless.


    They are pure swordsmen and powerful physical skills, and the Devil Fruit Mother Tree has no effect on them.


    "I heard that I will lose in your hands in the future."


    The young man with the sword first took a step forward and drew out the bright long knife, the light of the knife flickering.He looked at Lorne.


    "It seems that I will not be so good in the future."


    If the future old man with a sword is a sword that has been warmed in its scabbard for hundreds of years, then he is a sharp sword at this time.


    Just standing there, Lorne felt as if his pupils were stung.


    The other burly young man was like a mountain, unattainable.


    This is their peak strength as the five elder stars.


    "Are you ready?"


    Lorne looked at Ainilu next to him and said with a smile.


    "You are such a lunatic."


    Ainilu shook his head helplessly. Lorne was a complete lunatic. He knew that Yim had arranged a trap here to wait for them, but he still jumped into it without hesitation.


    But, is he not a lunatic?


    Ainilu smiled, madness is contagious, after spending a long time with Lorne, he also caught his madness.


    Only a madman can get along with a madman.


    The entire Wienhill family are all lunatics!


    This is a family composed purely of lunatics!


    After saying these words, Lorne took a deep breath and rushed directly towards Yim, while Anilu followed closely behind and followed Lorne''s pace.


    They directly confronted the two five old stars in their peak period!

 1306 Chapter 1279 Only crazy can change the world

    Seeing Lorne invaded the palace without hesitation, Roger and the others froze, but they still followed.


    Because Roger has always been a person who doesn''t know what fear is!


    "Really a nice young man. With him in the future, maybe we can completely change the world government!"


    One Piece¡¯s ship was riding the wind and waves on the sea, and all the skeletons that stood in front of them were smashed away by Roger¡¯s ship.


    "He is not the one you are waiting for."


    At this moment, Lei Li suddenly said.


    "Who said that the people who have to wait must be the same?"


    Roger shook his beard and the corners of his mouth split.


    "What does the doomed history mean?"


    "Lao Tzu, what needs to be changed is this world!"


    Most of the people on Roger''s ship are non-competents, so the effect of the Devil Fruit Mother Tree is not very useful to them.


    Roger couldn''t sit still after seeing Lorne rushing in without hesitation.


    As a pirate''s predecessor, how could he succumb to a junior?


    Pirate, never knew to be afraid!


    But when they were about to rush into the palace, a pirate ship ran into it directly from the side.


    Then the old sword-bearing old man and the strong old man in the old state jumped onto Roger''s deck without saying a word, and directly fought with them.


    Then, the almost endless skeletons on the sea.As if he had received an order from someone, he rushed towards Roger and the others without fear of death.


    The strength of these skeletons is very weak, but almost endless, like a tide, there is no end in sight.


    "It seems that we have been dragged here."


    Roger grinned after exchanging punches with the burly old man.


    In his tone, Qian Qian did not feel that he was surrounded, but was very calm.


    "Die here, then your dream will never be fulfilled."


    And Lei Li said lightly to Roger after pushing back the old man with the sword.


    "I won''t die here."


    The overlord''s domineering radiated from Roger''s body, and it enveloped the entire battlefield in an instant.


    Then, he directly smashed the bodies of thousands of skeletons with one punch, and shouted.


    "Because I am the One Piece!"


    All the skeletons, along with the reinforcements that Yim was ambushing outside, were all blocked by Roger''s men outside the palace.


    None of them could enter the palace and stop Lorne.


    "The Vennhill kid inside, that Im, I''ll leave it to you!"


    Roger originally planned to wait until he went out and use his life to start an era of pirates, and then waited until a powerful pirate came to this place to help him kill Yim.


    Now, he was waiting for Lorne.


    Therefore, he is ready to realize his ambitions.


    He decided to bet the future of the entire world on Lorne!


    In the palace, Lorne and others were caught in a hard fight.


    After losing their ability, he and Ainilu were directly crushed and beaten by sword bearers and burly men at their peak.The sword intent of the swordsman in Wano Country was very sharp, leaving several wounds on Ron''s body.


    Without the healing power, blood continued to flow down these wounds.


    It dripped on the floor of the royal capital with a history of hundreds of years.


    "You are nothing more than a trash with your own abilities."


    And Yim was relying on the devil fruit mother tree, looked at Lorne coldly, and mocked mercilessly.


    "Without ability, you are nothing."


    He originally thought that he would have to use some tricks to lure Lorne into this palace, but he didn''t expect that Lorne, an idiot, knew that the Devil Fruit Mother Tree was hidden in this palace. He rushed in without hesitation.


    Should he be fearless?It should be said that he is...stupid.


    Yim didn''t know, but he knew one thing very well, that is, this time, he could finally get rid of Lorne''s confidant heart.


    "I have no ability, nothing..."


    Lorne exchanged a move with the swordsman of the country of Wano. He cut a huge gap in Ron''s chest with a single sword, and Lorne also punched the opponent''s body hard.


    "So, if you are not capable? What is it?"


    Lorne spit out a mouthful of blood and looked at Eam with sarcasm in his eyes.


    Come.Roger grinned after exchanging punches with the burly old man.


    In his tone, Qian Qian did not feel that he was surrounded, but was very calm.


    "Die here, then your dream will never be fulfilled."


    And Lei Li said lightly to Roger after pushing back the old man with the sword.


    "I won''t die here."


    The overlord''s domineering radiated from Roger''s body, and it enveloped the entire battlefield in an instant.


    Then, he directly smashed the bodies of thousands of skeletons with one punch, and shouted.


    "Because I am the One Piece!"


    All the skeletons, along with the reinforcements that Yim was ambushing outside, were all blocked by Roger''s men outside the palace.


    None of them could enter the palace and stop Lorne.


    "The Vennhill kid inside, that Im, I''ll leave it to you!"


    Roger originally planned to wait until he went out and use his life to start an era of pirates, and then waited until a powerful pirate came to this place to help him kill Yim.


    Now, he was waiting for Lorne.


    Therefore, he is ready to realize his ambitions.


    He decided to bet the future of the entire world on Lorne!


    In the palace, Lorne and others were caught in a hard fight.


    After losing their ability, he and Ainilu were directly crushed and beaten by sword bearers and burly men at their peak.The sword intent of the swordsman in Wano Country was very sharp, leaving several wounds on Ron''s body.


    Without the healing power, blood continued to flow down these wounds.


    It dripped on the floor of the royal capital with a history of hundreds of years.


    "You are nothing more than a trash with your own abilities."


    And Yim was relying on the devil fruit mother tree, looked at Lorne coldly, and mocked mercilessly.


    "Without ability, you are nothing."


    He originally thought that he would have to use some tricks to lure Lorne into this palace, but he didn''t expect that Lorne, an idiot, knew that the Devil Fruit Mother Tree was hidden in this palace. He rushed in without hesitation.


    Should he be fearless?It should be said that he is...stupid.


    Yim didn''t know, but he knew one thing very well, that is, this time, he could finally get rid of Lorne''s confidant heart.


    "I have no ability, nothing..."


    Lorne exchanged a move with the swordsman of the country of Wano. He cut a huge gap in Ron''s chest with a single sword, and Lorne also punched the opponent''s body hard.


    "So, if you are not capable? What is it?"


    Lorne spit out a mouthful of blood and looked at Eam with sarcasm in his eyes.

 1307 Chapter 1280 You Are Nothing

    As Lorne said before, if there is no fruit ability, Eim is nothing.


    Mind, bold, ambition.courage.


    Eim didn''t have anything that these strong men should have.


    In Joey Boye''s view, Eim is just the lucky one of an era. Anyone who gets his fruitful ability can make a career.


    "I will show you how I ruined your hopes."


    Yim forcibly calmed his mood and looked at the suppressed Lorne not far away.


    After losing his ability, Lorne was indeed not the opponent of peak swordsmen and peak physical skills such as sword bearers and burly ones.


    Even with a strong two-color domineering, but Lorne is still suppressed everywhere.


    The young man with the sword slashed at Ron''s chest with a sword, and once again cut out a gully with deep bones.


    Blood splattered all over the floor.


    "You are strong."


    After swinging the sword, the young man with the sword stopped his actions.


    "In my time, I am afraid that only a genius like Ryoma can match you."


    Dragon Slayer Swordsman Ryoma is the proudest swordsman genius in Wano Country, and is known as the patron saint of Wano Country.


    The young swordsman used the dragon horse to compare Lorne, showing his respect for Lorne.


    Only after fighting, did he know how strong Ron was. As a capable person, he could beat himself to this level even when his fruit ability was suppressed. It was hard to imagine if his fruit ability had not been suppressed.


    How terrible it would be.


    Sure enough, he was worthy of the monster who was jealous of Im.


    "What are you doing? Get rid of Lorne!"


    After seeing the sword bearer stopped, Yim, who was hiding behind him, shouted angrily.


    He only wanted to see one scene now, that is, Lorne was torn to pieces.


    The sword bearer glanced at Eam.He has just surrendered to Yim''s command, and his spirit has not been wiped away.


    You know, he is the strongest of this era, and it can even be said that one of the strongest swordsmen in history, how could he not be arrogant?


    The reason for surrendering to Yim''s command is just to fear the woman who can control the power of time.


    Otherwise, with a guy like Eim?What are the qualifications to drive yourself?


    "Want to rebel?"


    But Lorne seemed to see through the sword holder''s thoughts. He slowly stood up, ignoring the wound on his body, and slowly said to the sword holder.


    "Now, within the scope of this devil fruit mother tree, not only my ability is suppressed, but the ability of the woman who controls time is also suppressed."


    "It''s your chance to avenge Eim."


    Lorne''s words, like the whispers of a devil, surrounded the sword-bearer''s ears, but he was in a trance for a moment, and he strengthened his will.


    "It''s a pity...He has another Devil Fruit Ability person in his hand, a Contract Fruit Ability person who can sign a contract. After signing the contract, we can''t go against his wishes."


    The old man with the sword said regretfully.


    "Even though I really want to hack him to death with a stab, it is a pity that the will to kill you is still before the will to hack him."


    This contract fruit ability person is exactly the last five old star.


    He, this devil fruit mother tree, and Joey Boy, who controls time, are Eim''s greatest support!


    The contract fruit ability person helps Yim to subdue his subordinates, and Joey Boye is responsible for protecting Yim''s safety.And that devil fruit mother tree, in addition to being able to disable the surrounding fruit abilities, has a greater use.


    That is, every time it passes, a devil fruit will grow, a brand new devil fruit that has never appeared before.After no one has picked it for a period of time, the devil fruit will fall to the ground and then wither.Then appeared outside the mist, in any period of history.


    Therefore, a fruit ability that has existed in the sea for hundreds of years may have only grown from a devil fruit tree a few days ago.


    And Yimu has controlled this devil fruit tree for so many years, and the various devil fruits accumulated are almost countless!


    "Don''t talk nonsense with Ron, get rid of him quickly!"


    At this time, Eim''s roar sounded behind them.


    The sword bearer shook his head, raised the long sword, and aimed at Lorne.


    "I will consider your thoughts. If there is a chance to terminate this contract, I will definitely be the first to kill Yim... But now, you must die."


    "Then, what a pity..."


    Lorne stood up slowly and shook his head at the old man with the sword.


    "Originally... you had a chance to leave here alive."


    Although he was covered in blood, Lorne''s expression remained calm.


    It seems that the person who has been at a disadvantage is not him at all.


    In fact, Lorne has always had a hole card.


    "Do you think that a mere devil fruit mother tree can restrict me..."


    The corner of Lorne''s mouth evoked a slight arc of sarcasm. Since just now, he has been calculating the distance, and now the distance is enough.


    The distance between him and the devil fruit mother tree has been shortened to 100 meters.


    And this distance is enough.


    Enough, the ability to display the fruit of the door.


    A void gate appeared in the palace.


    "Do you want to run! You coward!"


    The moment I saw this void gate, Yim''s pupils shrank slightly.


    The biggest omission in his plan was that of Lorne''s master of fruit ability, Sanchuan Road.The previous siege on Mary Joa was a perfect siege. After Lorne noticed it, he escaped by using the fruit of the door of the void.


    Therefore, he set the battlefield in Lovedrew, but he did not expect that even in Lovedrew, this door fruit after the awakening could still be connected here.


    "Do you think you will be able to live after you escape this time?"


    "I can change history... as long as you find the time period before you were born, and then kill your Wienhill family members, then you will completely disappear into this world!"


    Im yelling, although it is difficult to travel through time, it is even more difficult to find the correct time period in this almost endless red mist, but Im already has a murderous heart on Lorne.


    He wants to kill Lorne at all costs.


    If this time, let Lon run away, then, even if it takes endless years, he will find the time period before Lon''s birth and kill him completely!


    Because, as long as Lorne is alive, Eim will sleep and eat!


    "Ha ha."


    And Lorne''s response to Eam was nothing more than a sarcasm.

 1308 Chapter 1281 The Fruit Ability Is Used In This Way

    Im, it can be said that he is the least bold opponent among all his opponents.If it were not for him to have too many secrets, Lorne would not even be willing to treat him as an enemy.


    Because... this kind of man is not qualified to come to him.


    "Run?"


    "I won''t run away."


    Lorne allowed the sword bearer to slash on his body, then opened his hands, and the door of the void suddenly widened.


    "The one who should really run away is you!"


    At this time, everyone finally discovered that this time the Void Gate did not appear behind Ron, the most suitable place to escape.


    Instead, it lay above the palace.


    It wasn''t like the escape route Lorne had prepared, but it was like... something to suck in.


    Lorne''s goal is not to escape, what is that?


    In an instant, everyone reacted.


    Lorne''s goal was the Devil Fruit Mother Tree!


    In order to conquer Ralph Drew, Lorne brought out almost all of his hole cards, including San Chuan Road, a fruit capable player.


    It''s just that, at the beginning, he was afraid of anyone here ambushing himself, so Lorne left Sanchuan Road on the edge of Love Drew.Before Yim expanded the scope of the devil fruit mother tree, almost covered the entire Ravdrew.Even Sanchuan Road hiding on the edge is among them.


    Therefore, he immediately fled to a deeper place, and Ron had been waiting for Sanchuan Road to escape from the envelope of the devil fruit mother tree. Finally, when almost the whole person on Sanchuan Road entered the red mist, his body It was finally easier.


    Because he finally got out of the envelope of the devil fruit tree.Then, with Lorne taking himself as the coordinates, he directly used the ability of the door fruit to open a door of the void.


    "How dare you!"


    Im yelled, but it was too late.


    The Void Gate continued to spread, and in the next instant, the entire Devil Fruit Mother Tree was directly enveloped.


    Then, he was thrown into the depths of the red mist by Sanchuan Road.


    As for the era and the place, it is not something that everyone needs to worry about.


    After the devil fruit mother tree disappeared, the pressure that made all capable people feel almost suffocating was also relieved a lot.


    Although part of the branches of the Devil Fruit Mother Tree still remaining in the palace, the breath of the Devil Fruit Mother Tree still remains, but this breath is far less intense than before.There is no way for the capable people to fully exert their strength.


    But at least, I can use my abilities.


    A light green light flashed across Ron''s body.At the moment he recovered his ability, Lorne activated his ability to heal fruits and healed his entire body injuries.


    The sword bearer left all the horrible wounds on his body before, all under the light green light, healed completely.


    And after Lorne had healed himself, he turned around and snapped his fingers at Anilu who was also fighting fiercely not far away.


    Then, the same layer of light green light flashed across Ainilu''s body and healed his injuries.


    "Just now...you seem to be playing very well!"


    The injuries on his body were healed, and after the ability was restored, countless thunder flashes on Ainilu.


    His whole person is like a thunder god above nine heavens, countless thunder and lightning descend from the sky, like purgatory.


    "Thunder God Buddha!"


    A big thunder and lightning Buddha appeared behind Aini Road, and the palm of the Buddha patted the burly man standing in front of Aini Road.


    The burly man frowned, and the dark armor color instantly covered his whole body, as if he had become an iron man.


    With extreme confidence in his physique, he directly chose the most direct and manly fighting method.


    Hard resistance!


    The blue thunder and lightning entangled the body of the burly person for an instant, and he seemed to be bathed in a thunder pond.


    When the thunder light disappeared, the ground around the burly man had all turned into black coke, leaving him alone, standing on the ground.


    The scorched smell filled the battlefield, he breathed out a suffocating breath, and then directly half-kneeled on the ground.


    Anilu¡¯s thunder fruit can be said to be the most powerful natural devil fruit in the world. The burly ones choose to resist this behavior.


    Not sensible.


    The endless thunder and lightning entangled his body, and he almost forcibly resisted Anilu''s full blow.


    Even with armed and domineering protection, he was also seriously injured.


    After Lorne regained his ability, his breath changed directly.


    The sword-bearer slashed towards Lorne with a sword, and the terrifying sword aura cut through the floor, leaving a deep trench on the floor of the Lavdru Palace.


    Lorne didn''t avoid it, and let the slash pass through his body.Then he looked at the sword bearer with almost indifferent eyes.


    Lorne''s whole person was almost split into two pieces by the sword-bearer''s sword aura, and a huge gap was drawn from his left shoulder to his right abdomen.


    Blood is constantly pouring out from this bottomless wound.


    The blood gathered on the ground, and then all flowed to the feet of a woman wearing high heels.


    Garrett covered her face and looked at Lorne, with a sickly smile on her face.


    "Blood..."


    Then, she directly used the blade of her knife to make a cut in her immature arm. The same red blood spewed out from behind her petite body, flowed to the ground, and gathered with Lorne''s blood.


    "Mad people... are crazy people."


    Seeing this scene, even the sword holder couldn''t help cursing.


    Before Yim said that this is a family made up of pure lunatics, he would still believe it, but now he believes.


    These people are really crazy!


    Black high heels, stepped on blood, walked to Ron''s side, then Garrett, who was pale and still had a sick smile on her face, stuck out her tongue directly and licked the wound on Ron''s shoulder. stand up.


    "In the future...don''t do this...I''ll be worried."


    Under her lick, the speed of Lorne''s blood gushing slowed down a lot.Then she blinked her big eyes, raised her head, and said softly to Lorne''s soft voice.


    "Sorry, I worried you."


    And Lorne touched Garrett''s little head as usual, then raised his head and smiled at the shocked sword bearer not far away.


    One, a sick smile.


    "Don''t you want to know... how you will lose in my hands in the future..."


    "I''ll show it to you now..."

 1309 1282 Lornes Way

    Nearly endless ghosts were released from Ron''s body.


    Although suppressed by the aura of the remaining devil fruit mother tree, Lorne couldn''t release the ghosts that obscured the sky like Mary Joa did before.


    But covering a palace is enough.


    The endless ghosts almost filled all the gaps in the entire palace, like purgatory.


    "Don''t you want to know how you lost in my hands in the future?"


    The terrifying wound on Lorne''s body was slowly repaired, and then he looked at the sword bearer in front of him and said calmly.


    "you may try it."


    A trace of killing intent flashed in the eyes of the sword holder.


    For the first time in so many years, he was so underestimated.


    However, he is not talking nonsense, this kind of thing can only be known when he has played it.


    The future self lost to him, what does it have to do with the present self?


    As a swordsman, a sword bearer only believes in his own sword.


    He wanted to know whether the opponent could still maintain his arrogance after he cut off Lorne''s head.


    A slash of several tens of meters cut open the castle and cleared the ghost shadow that obscured the sky and cleared a passage. The sword bearer roared and rushed towards Lorne along the passage.


    The sharp sword intent flows on his long sword.Then, any ghost that tried to stop him was slashed and strangled by the sword energy on his body.


    So fierce!


    After seeing Lorne transfer the Devil Fruit Mother Tree, Yim finally flashed a panic in his eyes.


    Then, he gave a loud order to Joey Boye who was standing next to him.


    "Kill me Lorne!"


    Joey Boye is Eim''s greatest support. In these hundreds of years, Joey Boye has killed many enemies for him.


    No strong man can withstand the ravages of years.


    Years are the most poisonous poison in the world.


    Joey Boye gave a chuckle, and made no secret of the sarcasm in his eyes.


    But she moved, because of the contract, she had to protect Yim''s safety.


    The sword-bearer makes a big effort, then declines, and exhausts.


    Just rushed into the vast ghost shadow for more than ten meters, and was entangled by the almost endless ghost shadow, and could no longer move forward.


    "You are much better than before."


    Seeing this vast ghost, Joey Boy walked towards Lorne step by step. Any ghost that tried to get close to her body was frozen one second before touching her body, and then It just disappeared as if it had gone through millions of years.


    The power of time... even the ghosts can''t compete!


    "But still can''t compete with time."


    And Lorne smiled while looking at Joey Boye.


    Time is the most incurable poison in the world.


    She didn''t use any weapons, but walked straight towards Lorne.


    He walked towards Lon without any precautions, and all Lon''s attacks were frozen the moment he touched the woman''s body.


    All Lorne''s attacks were ineffective against women.


    Because no matter how powerful an attack is, it will become insignificant after millions of years have passed.


    Women just speed up the time of their body, nothing more.


    The sword holder who was almost standing at the top of the swordsmanship, the ghost that blocked it, could not stop the woman at all.


    Joey Boye quickly walked in front of Lorne.Then stopped.


    At this time, the distance between the two of them was only two meters.


    Two meters...not to mention that it is a short distance for a peak power such as Lorne, even for any newcomer pirate who has just entered the sea.


    But everyone knows that a distance of two meters is not much different from 20,000 meters for Joey Boye, who controls time.


    "Although I want to die in your hands, I seem to be unable to go against the wishes of that bastard Eam."


    Joey Boy''s face was calm.She looked at Lorne with clear pupils.


    "Do you have the power to kill me?"


    "Already ready."


    Lorne smiled.He didn''t have much hostility towards this woman. In fact, to some extent, Lorne still felt sorry for this woman.For hundreds of years, he obeyed the orders of his most disgusting people and protected the people he most despised.


    Even with almost invincible power.What about having a lifespan close to endless.


    Lorne still thought she was pathetic...and, pathetic.


    "That''s good."


    The woman smiled slightly, and then she moved.Her white tender hand stretched out towards Lorne.


    It was as if she wanted to touch her lover''s body, but Ron knew that she had the deadliest poison in the world in her hands.


    The poison of years.


    As long as she is touched, she will become a dry bone that has been weathered for millions of years.


    Lorne tried to lift his hand, but his hand seemed to be stuck with glue and couldn''t lift it at all.


    It''s not that Lorne''s movements are too slow, but that Joey Boy''s movements are too fast.


    She speeded up her time, her movements were almost overwhelming.


    The reaction speed of ordinary people is mostly around 0.1 seconds. Some strong people may be able to increase this reaction speed to 0.03 seconds.


    This is the limit that human beings can reach.


    But after seeing and hearing the color domineering, after practicing to the extreme, he can predict the future for a short time and then react in advance.


    And Joey Boye''s actions after acceleration have far exceeded the limit that the human body can respond.


    However, Lorne is not without a solution.


    Before that, he had studied for a long time how to deal with Joey Poy, who controlled the years.He tried to find devil fruits similar to the time system to crack the mystery of time.But Bonnie, who was most likely to have the Devil Fruit of Time, disappointed Lorne.Because that is not the fruit of the devil of time.


    And another Mrs. Shi who clearly possessed the Devil Fruit of the Time System, but after helping Lorne in the Kingdom of Wano, he left the unpredictable words and disappeared into the sea.


    Therefore, Lorne knew that there was little hope of a way to crack Joey Boye''s ability by searching for the Devil Fruit of Time.


    Therefore, he chose another method.


    Any physical or mental attack has a speed of reaction, that is, the time from the shot to hit the opponent.


    Although this time is so short as to be negligible for masters, it does exist after all.


    This negligible time, for Joey Boye, is almost eternal.Therefore, she is not afraid of any attack at all.


    As long as she slows down the time of this attack, there will be no attack in this world that can hit her.


    Except for... Space ability, which is at the same level as time ability.

 1310 1283 Lornes Answer

    The space around Lorne oscillated slightly, and in an instant, he used the space power from the beginning.


    Space, as an ability parallel to time, also has terrible potential.


    The original Case, even if he hadn''t developed it to the extreme, had the strength to rival the peak powerhouse.


    After Lorne got this space ability, he chose to use all his energy to develop space ability.


    Although it has not been developed to a level that can match Joey Boy''s years of abilities, not everything in this world can be solved with effort.


    If hard work is useful, then what is genius for?


    So Lorne did one thing.Lorne''s body emerged from the ring of black agate.


    He unscrupulously showed the secret of having two bodies in front of everyone.


    Then he possessed a clone of Tun Tun Fruit and ate his own body.


    The ability to swallow fruit is the ability to eat some things and then possess these things.


    For example, if you eat steel, your body can become indestructible. After awakening, you can even eat the devil fruit, thereby directly gaining multiple devil fruit abilities.


    And now, Lorne chose to eat himself.


    At the moment when Lorne used the clone to eat his own body, he felt his scattered consciousness gathered together in an instant.


    Then he awakened.


    After the perception ability was overlaid on his body, Lorne pursued the space fruit ability for a long time and finally awakened!


    And Lorne finally knew what Space Fruit''s ability to awaken was.


    That is, the concept of "distance" is erased.


    Any of his attacks can hit the opponent at the moment of shooting.


    The attack could not hit Joey Boye because Joey Boye slowed down the time from the attack to hit him.


    But after Lorne erased the existence of ¡°distance¡±, this fleeting period of time ceased to exist.


    He had been hiding this skill before, just waiting for Joey Boy.


    "This is my answer."


    "An answer to... how to counter your ability."


    The shadows all over Lorne blew themselves up.After the distance was erased, all the impact of self-detonation was completely released on Joey Boy and Lorne.


    Not only that, the space around Lorne and Joey Boye was completely blocked by Lorne, and all the impact would be completely contained in this blocked space.


    Yes, in order to ensure that he could hit Joey Boy, Lorne included himself in the attack range.


    He is betting that he will live longer than Joey Boye.


    The explosion completely covered both of them.The shock wave of the explosion spread towards the outside at an extremely slow speed.But Lorne knew that Joey Boye had no way out.


    And this time.Joey Boye was taken aback for a moment, and she also reflected Lorne''s breaking the game.


    "very smart¡­¡­"


    Using space to deal with time is indeed a very smart approach, and to include oneself as part of the plan, this kind of courage is much stronger than that of the cowardly Yim.


    But it''s a pity.


    I will not die.


    The explosion directly covered the bodies of Joey Boy and Lorne.


    The power of this endless soul explosion, the power of almost destroying everything, was all compressed in the small space blocked by Lorne.


    "Is Lorne dead?"


    Im not far away shouted excitedly. Just now, it seemed that Lorne and Joey Boye had been fighting for a long time, but to the people outside, it was just a moment.


    Eim only saw that Joey Boye extended his hand to Lorne, and then there was a big explosion where they were standing.


    The big bang swallowed two people.


    After the ashes of the explosion dissipated, he saw that the place where they originally stood was completely erased by this terrifying power.


    Lorne lay in a bottomless pit, his whole bones seemed to be crushed, and he couldn''t see an inch of intact skin.


    And Joey Boye was standing not far from Lorne,


    A trace of blood slipped from the corner of her mouth.


    She had just frozen her time directly, freezing her body state to one second before the explosion.


    But it was a little bit late, just as a prelude to the explosion, it hurt myself.


    However, his injury was much better than Lorne.Lorne almost used his body to resist all the damage from the explosion.


    This damage was enough to kill him ten times.


    "It''s a pity... it''s only a bit short."


    Joey Boye said sadly.


    I don''t know if I regretted Lorne''s failure, or regretted that he didn''t die and didn''t get free.


    after all.I waited for hundreds of years before he waited until Lorne was such a person who could break the game. After Lorne¡¯s fall, Eim would be more careful and would never allow any strong man who could threaten him to appear on the sea. Once any signs appear.He would kill it without hesitation.


    I...I''m afraid I can''t wait for the next Lorne.


    "Hahahaha! You bastard finally died!"


    Yim yelled in excitement. He obviously had 10,000 chances to kill him before Lorne''s rise, but he didn''t know which muscle he had pulled, and wanted to add a surprise to his long years. So let Lorne grow up.


    By the time I thought that the tail was too big, there was no way to solve Lorne on the sea. Only when he was lured to Lovedrew, could he use Lovedrew''s power to kill Lorne.


    Fortunately, things were still under his control, and Ron, the bastard, finally died in his own hands.


    "Brother Lorne?!"


    Garrett, who was standing not far away, ran towards Lorne in the pit desperately.


    Just now, Lorne used his space ability to send her out of the explosion range in advance in order not to reach Garrett.


    "Die...dead...your entire Wienhill family will die here."


    But Yim didn''t care. The entire Wienhill family had super-standard combat effectiveness. Only Ron was the only one. As long as Ron was killed, everyone else could be easily solved.


    Therefore, he doesn''t care whether these people can make any waves.


    Outside the palace, Roger smashed the head of the last skeleton soldier into pieces with a punch. At this time, there were endless skeletons floating on the entire sea. All these soldiers fell into the hands of the Roger Pirates.


    At this moment, he just heard a loud noise coming from the palace, as if he felt something, he rushed into the palace with someone.


    Just happened to see Eim who was laughing wildly.


    "Roger, right... I saw you before, and finally let you run away."


    After seeing Roger and the others rushing in, Yim made no secret of his indifference.


    He remembered this man who had come to Lavdrew before and challenged himself, but because the Devil Fruit Mother Tree was useless to their entire ship, he finally let him run away.


    Then, after Luo Jiechi went there, he chose to use his life to start the era of great voyage, and wanted to wait for a fellow traveler to join hands with him to deal with himself.


    Originally, the person he had chosen was Luffy, who was also a member of the D family, but according to Yim''s prediction, in the end, both of them were buried in the palace.


    And this time, he waited for Lorne.


    "But it''s a pity, this time, you also failed."


    Eim looked at Roger and said coldly.

 1311 Chapter 1284: Failure?

    "Lorne is dead. Next... it''s your turn."


    Eim looked at Roger and the others, and said indifferently.


    Although the old sword-bearers and burly ones had been killed by Roger and others.


    But his hole cards are not the only two of them!


    For so many years, Yimu has cultivated many dead men who are completely loyal to him through the contract. Although the combat effectiveness of these dead men is not as good as the powerhouses standing on the pinnacle of the times like the Five Old Stars, they should not be underestimated. .


    Moreover, after controlling the Devil Fruit Mother Tree for so many years, Yim didn''t know how many Devil Fruits he had harvested. Among them, there were some powerful Devil Fruits.


    These devil fruits, which have never appeared in history, have all been hidden by Yim.


    And the place where he hid these fruits was in the palace of Lavdrew.Some of the powerful devil fruits were directly used by him on the dead men.


    Countless expressionless powerhouses came out from the depths of the palace. They were all potential powerhouses collected by Yim in various eras. After brainwashing, they became his most powerful men.


    However, in the face of Lorne''s super-standard combat power, the role of these subordinates is obviously not as good as that of Joey Boye, who has the fruits of years, so Yim did not send them out.


    But now, it is enough to deal with the remnants of the Weinhill family, and finally Roger and others.


    "As long as you kill you who started the era of great voyage, then everything will be changed."


    Eim looked at Roger and the others, whose complexion changed drastically, and said madly.


    "What a guy with no bottom line..."


    Roger frowned, then said to his companions.


    "You can continue to fight."


    "Of course."


    Raleigh smiled.


    "The little guy named Lorne has already come in front of us...How can we bend behind others..."


    "After all, we are the crew of One Piece."


    Although his physical strength was on the verge of his limit, Raleigh did not hesitate.Instead, he shook his head, followed Roger''s footsteps, passed the Vennhill family, and walked to the forefront.


    Face those who are capable of fruiting like an army.


    "That little guy... has done well enough. Next, leave it to us."


    Roger said lightly to Garrett.Then he shook his beard and smiled.


    "Your rule is over... Eim."


    "Stupid! Do you think you can challenge me?"


    Im yelled.The legions of capable people behind him rushed towards Roger directly.


    At the forefront of the rush, there are a few animals with abilities, each of them has reached the level of awakening, and their vitality is extremely strong.


    The sharp claws, sharp teeth, and all available weapons attacked them fiercely.


    "Overlord Territory!"


    And Roger smiled, a realm exactly like Shanks, enveloped the entire battlefield in an instant.


    Shanks is his inheritor. The domineering and domineering colors of the two are passed down in one line, and even the effects of awakening are surprisingly similar!


    In this domain, Roger''s physical strength returned to its peak state in an instant, and then with a punch, it directly broke the teeth of a beastly capable person.


    At the same time, the thunder light flickered, and Anilu also activated his domineering effect, Thor''s Domain.


    The endless thunder and lightning covered the entire palace, and he transformed into a thunder, fighting against hundreds of dead men with his own power.


    Any dead man who wanted to get close to Lorne would be hit by the thick thunder and lightning and forced to retreat.


    Although some of these dead men used various methods to resist thunder and lightning, there are still a considerable number of people, without any means, the whole person is directly turned into coke.


    The situation became anxious, and the two sides fought together, regardless of life or death.


    "Why don''t you do it!"


    At this time, Eim noticed Joey Boye who was not doing anything beside him, and shouted angrily.


    Joey Boye is still his biggest trump card.As long as Joey Boye, who is in control of the power of time, makes a move, the entire battle can be reversed in an instant.


    "I want to shoot."


    Joey Boye said quietly.


    "However, when fighting against Lorne before, he included me in the scope of the explosion. Although I used my ability in time to freeze my time and freeze my body to the moment of the explosion. But the explosion The shock wave still affected me."


    "In short, I can be said to be dead now, or at least seriously injured. But I have stopped my body time at the moment when the body collapsed."


    "If I use the power of the fruits of time to control others, my own body will collapse in an instant."


    "Are you sure you want me to shoot?"


    Joey Boy''s tone was calm, as if he was telling something that had nothing to do with him.She is not afraid of death, in fact, she has lived enough.


    Death, for her, is a kind of relief, although not dying in Lorne''s hands, there are some regrets for Joey Poy, but it does not matter anymore.


    To be free is a good thing.


    "waste!"


    Im yelling angrily, his most powerful subordinates lost their role at this critical juncture.It''s just that he didn''t choose to let Joey Boye forcefully kill him.


    Because her ability is still useful if she keeps it. If Joey Boye is dead, then her ability does not know in which era she will end up, and it is almost impossible to find it again.


    And for the damage that Joey Boye suffered, Yim is not without help.


    Over the years, he has collected so many different Devil Fruits. Although the genuine Healing Fruits have been mastered by Lorne, Yim still has many Healing Devil Fruits in his hands.He was about to summon a dead man.Then he ordered him to heal Eim.


    This is a fruit of vitality, the effect is very simple, it is to convey the vitality of one person to another.


    Different injuries are different for different creatures. It is like a half-meter-long wound. For ordinary people, it is fatal, but for sea kings, it is just a bruise.


    Some dead men came over spontaneously, and let this life force fruit ability person transfer their life force to Joey Boy.


    Joey Boye¡¯s life is too important, even if Eim loses some of his men, she must be rescued!

 1312 1285 Eims True Trap

    The vitality transfer process is quite painful, even those dead men who have been brainwashed gradually distorted their faces, and when they finally fell to the ground, they were already withered.


    At this time, the battle in the palace had become a group.


    Countless dead men were killed by members of the Roger Pirates group, and blood spewed like a stream on the land that no one had set foot in the Royal Palace for hundreds of years.


    "Spiral of blood!"


    The blood gathered in Garrett''s hands, turned into a spinning spear, and then directly pierced the chest of a capable person who tried to attack her.


    With the fruits of blood and blood, she became stronger as she fought. When everyone fell, the blood flowing out of their bodies would turn into her strength.


    She was alone in front of Lorne, and anyone who tried to attack Lorne who fell in the pit would be killed by her with one blow.


    After most people knew her combat effectiveness and temporarily did not dare to attack her, Garrett was relieved.He looked at Lorne behind him.


    "I won''t let you die."


    She could also feel the vitality in Ron''s blood, that is to say, Ron was not dead.


    But Lorne slammed his mouth and said something to Garrett. Garrett was taken aback for a moment, and then solemnly nodded.


    The next moment, she let go of Lorne directly, and then she stood up and fled towards the rear.


    The people Lorne had brought were mostly the elite of the Vennhill family, but when faced with these dead men like the tide, they were still dwarfed. As their energy ran out, they gradually entered a decline.


    Garrett directly mobilized all the blood on the field to form a blood wall, blocking these dead men from different times outside.


    Facing this scene, Yim didn''t care, because Joey Boye''s injury was about to be healed. As long as she recovers and can use her abilities again, then the whole situation will be under her own control.


    He is this world, the eternal ruler, all challengers, will die in front of him.


    Lorne, Roger, all the Pirate Overlords in the past... and all the visitors in the future.


    No one is qualified to challenge his authority!


    He is the King of Eternity!


    "I have recovered..."


    Joey Boye said that countless dead men fell in front of her. These people gave their lives to heal Joey Boye.


    But Joey Boye was expressionless, because these people who had been brainwashed by Yim could no longer be called human beings, they were just like themselves...all puppets!


    No one cares about the life of a puppet.


    And Eim also relaxed his vigilance and directly ordered Joey Boye


    "Do it, kill these people who are rebelling against fate."


    Joey Boy did not speak, but turned around and waved slightly to the entire hall.


    And Eim didn''t notice, there was a trace of sarcasm in Joey Boy''s eyes.


    As soon as Joey Boye moved his hands, the space around Eim trembled slightly.


    Then, Lorne''s figure appeared behind Eam.


    This is what Lorne is waiting for!


    At the moment of the explosion, Joey Boye told himself that an explosion of this magnitude could not completely kill her.


    Thus, Lorne came up with a second plan in an instant.He chose to pretend to be dead, Lorne seemed to be injured badly, but he still left some ghosts, through these ghosts, he can be resurrected instantly.Then let Yim think he has a chance to win, and let Joey Boye take action against the others on the court.


    After giving this order, Joey Boye can temporarily put the order to protect Eim behind.


    This is Lorne''s only chance!


    Im without the protection of Joey Boye, is as vulnerable as a sheep.


    Lorne''s hand penetrated his body easily.


    "Are you a man who rebelled against fate..."


    Looking at Eam''s incredible gaze, Lorne said lightly.


    "But you are not destiny."


    At this distance, Eim could not be Lorne¡¯s opponent at all, but at the moment when his life was about to disappear, the shock in his eyes suddenly disappeared. No, it should not be said that it has disappeared, but it should be said that it is a transformation, and it turns into incredible , Despair, and finally relief.


    He looked at Lorne with a sarcastically smile.


    "Hehe... do you think... you are the final winner."


    With a gaze that seemed to have seen everything, Eim coughed up a large mouthful of blood, and looked at Lorne with a sarcasm.


    "Do you think... this is the end?"


    "What the hell are you talking about, is it the barking dog before dying?"


    Lorne frowned, he didn''t understand what Eam was talking about.But the perception ability is giving him crazy warnings.


    It seems that a very terrible thing is about to happen.


    "Did you forget... what is my ability?"


    Im, looking at Lorne, said so.


    In the next instant, behind Lorne, a bomb that had been buried for a long time exploded suddenly. This should have been planned long ago. When Eim who was standing in this place was killed, it exploded directly.


    But Lorne quickly reacted and directly used his space ability to block the shock wave of the explosion, compressing the explosion to a small range.


    "The contract hasn''t disappeared..." At this time, Joey Boy turned his head and looked at Lorne calmly.


    "Eim is not dead."


    "I know."


    Lorne said bitterly, he completely entered Yim''s trap.What appeared here was not Yim''s body at all, but just a substitute for him. After being brainwashed by him, he thought he was his substitute!


    This double is so perfect, even without Joey Boye.Even the one that appeared in Mary Joa before was an improvement of Yim. This is why Lorne, who has the ability to perceive, has not discovered the reason why Yim''s breath is wrong.


    This is why, at the beginning of the war, Lorne never saw "Yim" using his predictive ability.


    After Lorne killed the "fake Eim", he didn¡¯t know if it was the fake Eim who finally found out that he was just a substitute, or because the real Eim wanted to let Lorne know the truth about all of this. The fake Eim learned all this.


    And at this time, the red mist shrouded in Lavdru gradually changed, centered on Lavdru''s palace, towards the whole of Lavdru.


    From red to colorful colors.


    It is as colorful as a rainbow.


    "Do you know another name for this mist before Ravdrew sank here?"


    The scene where Lorne was held in his hand like a chicken, spit out a word.


    "The courtyard where the legendary gods live, Elderard''s Eldorado."

 1313 Chapter 1286 Ralph Drew Is But A Cage

    This magical sea does not exist because of Love Drew.


    In fact, in the distant past, when the great ancient kingdom had not yet been established, this sea area already existed on this sea.


    The ancient people, after seeing the huge figure looming in the mist, called this place the kingdom of gods.


    Later, the ancient kingdom fell and Lavdrew sank into this sea.It merges with this mist.


    The colorful mist was constantly rolling in the center of the palace, and if it hadn''t been for Lorne''s use of space ability to block it, it would soon spread.


    Lorne didn''t know what would happen if the colorful mist spread, but his instinct told him that it would never be a good thing.


    At this moment, the fake Eim who knelt down in front of Lorne suddenly spoke.


    It was still the sarcasm.


    "The last loser, it''s you..."


    "When this colorful mist is completely covered by Lovedrew, the entire time of Lovedrew will be confused."


    "Everyone who enters this sea area, no one can leave this sea area!"


    "You will always be trapped here."


    Im''s presumptuous laughter echoed in Lovedrew''s palace, and this time, he finally won.


    How about Lorne''s near-invincible power? Didn''t he lose to him with the ability to predict?


    Although after predicting his own future, he will lose his predictive ability for a period of time, but Yim believes that all this is worthwhile.


    It will be worth it to be able to trap Lorne, a confidant, forever in Lovedrew!


    And Lorne didn''t speak, but frowned his brow, as if thinking about something.


    "Are you in the Red Earth Continent... No."


    "In the new world... no."


    Just like the last time, finding the trace of the dead body, Lorne relied on his sixth sense to frantically search for the trace of the Yim deity.


    "Roar!"


    But at this time, the roar of a wild beast sounded over everyone''s heads.A huge creature that was so huge that it could not be described, flew out slowly from the mist.Looking at the people in the palace with indifferent eyes.His size obscures the sky, almost covering the entire sky.


    When Joey Boye saw this huge creature, he was slightly stunned.


    Then murmured to himself.


    "This is the patron saint of Lovedrew... the king."


    As someone who has survived hundreds of years ago, she certainly knows the patron saint of this ancient palace, the king of heaven, one of the three ultimate weapons that can destroy the world.


    When the body of this giant beast emerged from the mist, everyone could see its appearance clearly.


    This is a huge, golden dragon!


    After seeing the people in the ruins of the palace, the heavenly king gave a long roar, and then rushed down at the people.


    As if a comet had fallen, a suffocating sense of oppression came.


    "You guys should have seen that monster."


    "It¡¯s been in this sea of ??mist, and it¡¯s not known how many years it has been. The long years have wiped out its reason. Now it has only one thought, which is to wipe out anything. Those who threatened Lovedrew...that is, you who destroyed the palace."


    Yim¡¯s plans are linked together. If his fake body fails to kill Lorne, then the battle between the two sides must have almost destroyed the Lovedru Palace. Then, when the colorful mist appears, it will become in the mist. Among them, the first hatred target of the king!


    Joey Boye stretched out his hand to try to awaken the memory of the king, but it didn''t help.


    Uranus''s body, like a comet hitting the earth, smashed down toward the palace, and when it got close here, there was only one result left.


    That is, to destroy everything, all the people in the Palace of Lovedlu will die!


    "time control!"


    Joey Boye stretched out his hand, and then slowed down the time of the king, and slightly slowed the speed of the king''s fall.


    But the body of the heavenly king is really too big, she can''t hold on for long at all, and it is impossible to directly let the other party''s body pass through millions of years and be directly annihilated in the years.


    At best, it just can buy a little time for everyone.


    "That''s right..." And the fake Eim, who seemed to be in control of everything, let out a presumptuous laugh.


    "Don''t you cherish your family very much? When I go out, I will definitely kill all of your family members and let your family be completely annihilated in history!"


    "Hahahaha! Click."


    Im''s presumptuous laughter echoed in the palace, but suddenly stopped.


    Because Lorne stepped on the opponent''s head with a kick.


    "I found you."


    A light flashed in Lorne''s eyes.He finally found Yim finally.


    The fog of Lavdrew can isolate everything, even if it is the fruit of the door, it can''t penetrate the fog, so Eim''s real body wants to control the fake Eim, so he must hide in this mist.


    That is the edge of the fog.


    He wants to escape, and there is absolutely no way to escape far!


    A void gate appeared in the main hall of the palace, connecting the end of the red mist.


    "You... go first, leave it to me here."


    Lorne slowly said to everyone present.


    Then he couldn''t help but use the space ability directly to send the members of the Weinhill family, along with the entire Roger Pirates group, to the other side of the door.


    Anilou just wanted to say something, but Lorne looked at him indifferently.


    "You must go, because if we all disappear into the sea, then there will be no way for the family outside to protect."


    "Relax, I will definitely come back alive. Even if I appeared 10,000 years ago, I will come back to see you!"


    And Ainilu put away a cynical smile.Nodded solemnly.


    "It must be alive."


    He patted Ron on the shoulder, and then said slowly.


    "Family outside, leave it to me."


    He was originally a cynical young man. It was because of Ron, who led him to see the outside world, so like Ron, he also regarded those people as his family.


    "I never had the habit of running away!"


    Roger yelled at Lorne through the door, but Lorne replied indifferently.


    "I don''t want to save you either... But you must live, and then start the era of great voyage!"


    If Roger hadn''t used his life to start the era of great navigation, then there would be nothing behind.Therefore, Lorne must let him leave Lovedrew alive.


    "I won''t go."


    At this time, Garrett directly fixed his body with blood, looked at Lorne, and stubbornly shook his head.


    "I want to go with you."


    Because Lorne had to control the colored fog and prevent it from spreading, he must be the last person to leave here.


    And Joey Boye also wanted to control the time of the king, prevent it from falling down, and also couldn¡¯t get out of his body, so the entire palace now only has Garrett, Lorne, and Joey Boye. personal.


    "There is one more thing that must be done."

 1314 Chapter 1287 You Cant Escape

    A cold light flashed in Lorne''s eyes.


    "Im must be found!"


    Lorne knew very well that Eim''s real body must be in Lovedrew.


    If he is allowed to escape alive, then as long as he can return to a little earlier than now, he can have a devastating impact on history.


    Therefore, Lorne would not let him escape.


    But now, Lorne and Joey Boye, who are the most powerful, can''t get away, so the only person who can find Yim is Garrett.


    After losing all his men and his hole cards, and even losing his ability to predict, Yim himself would definitely not be Garrett''s opponent.


    Lorne wants him to die!


    "I know!"


    Garrett nodded solemnly. She has always listened to Ron¡¯s words, as long as Ron doesn¡¯t abandon him.


    After they left the palace, Joey Boye suddenly spoke.


    "Why... deceive her."


    Joey Boy''s tone was calm.She and Lorne are two people, one can control time and the other can control space.


    But he was trapped in this place by someone who could predict the future.


    Never get out.


    It''s ironic.


    But Joey Boy was not interested.Because she already wanted to die.To die in your hometown may be your best destination.


    Above the sky, the dragon was still falling down at a very slow speed.She sat next to Lorne and asked slowly, as if talking to a friend.


    "They should not want to be deceived by you."


    Yes, after controlling the spreading colorful fog with his spatial ability, Ron discovered one thing.


    I can''t stop the spread of this colorful mist at all.As long as the space confinement is released the moment, this colorful mist will cover the whole Rafdrew in an instant.


    Then the whole Ravdrew will become a cage, and no one can escape from here.Originally, Lorne had a chance to escape, because the body with the space fruit was only a clone after all. As long as Ron was willing to give up this clone with invincible power, he could easily escape.


    But in order to deal with Joey Boye, who has the ability to time, Lorne resolutely combined his two bodies into one.


    But in this way, Lorne also lost the opportunity to escape.


    So when Lorne decided to let his family go first, the ending was already doomed.


    Lorne will definitely be left in this place.


    Joey Boye also knew the direction Lorne pointed to Garrett and Ani.


    That is, from the palace to the edge of the red mist, the nearest place.


    And this, Joey Boye knows it well, and Lorne knows it too.


    "In this world, there are always something more important than living."


    Lorne said the same.


    He showed a faint smile.


    "For example, family."


    Lorne valued his family very much, and the whole sea knew it.


    "So, what about Eim?"


    Joey Boy asked lightly.


    It was impossible for Lorne to let Eim escape alive.


    "I have found Eim''s position."


    Lorne''s gaze firmly locked in a position.


    Im is there.


    Lorne took a deep breath, then let go of his grip on the colorful mist


    ...


    Garrett ran wildly on the sea, but when they reached the location designated by Lorne, they found there was only a fog.


    The red mist.


    There is nothing else.


    "Did Lorne feel wrong?"


    Garrett frowned, he hadn''t smelled any trace of Eam.


    And this time.She seemed to understand something and frowned.


    She just wanted to go back, but the space around him trembled slightly, and then she was thrown into this red mist.


    In the next moment, a colorful mist enveloped the entire Ravdrew!


    "Ralph Drew''s time has become completely chaotic. The guy Lorne has no chance to leave this place again."


    On the periphery of the colorful mist, in the white mist, there is a small boat.


    A man in a black robe stood on the boat. Behind him stood some dead men who were guarding him.The man looked at the brilliantly colored mist, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    "Hahahahahaha!"


    He almost couldn''t help his smile.


    Lorne, how about having invincible combat power, he was not killed by himself in this sea area.


    But smiling, Eam''s laughter suddenly stopped.


    Because, behind him, I don''t know when a ship appeared.


    A dilapidated ship.


    Three people, standing on the boat.Looking at Eam with indifferent eyes.


    Two men and one woman.


    To be precise, they are two elderly men who are so old that they might fall down at any time, and a beautiful woman from Wano country.


    Eim turned around and met their indifferent eyes.


    "Caesar, Lederfield!"


    Im, gritted his teeth and said the other party''s name.


    These two people are his confidant. He had asked the navy to encircle and suppress them with all their strength before, but when they were about to succeed, they suddenly lost Caesar and Lederfield.


    "You brought us to this point in time, just to stop Eim."


    Caesar looked at Yim in front of him, and then slowly said to the Wano country girl next to him.Before, when he and Lederfield were surrounded by the navy, it was this woman named Mrs. Shi who took them to the future and escaped the navy''s pursuit.


    And the "future" they came to is the "now"!


    "What if you blocked me? Now this sea area has been covered by colorful mist, your son will be lost in this mist forever!"


    Eim shouted hoarsely at Caesar, why didn''t he get rid of all the damned Weenhill family members earlier.


    But unfortunately, there is no if in this world.


    "I am not a qualified father."


    Caesar shook his head.The old face was full of wrinkles.


    Over the years, he was blinded by hatred, and he hardly gave Lorne any care, and later, he could only protect Lorne secretly.


    Because of his appearance, it will cause more trouble to Lorne.


    He hadn''t even met Lorne once for so many years.


    Back then, after knowing the truth about Lavdrew, he tried to prevent Lorne from coming to this place, but ultimately failed.


    In this world, there is something called destiny.


    Fate cannot stop.


    However, the dark armed color covered his arms, and he looked at Eam with a cold face.


    "However, as a father, you must never let the person who bullied my son live in this world!"


    This is the responsibility of a father!

 1315 Chapter 1288 Eims Fate

    Back then, it was with Yim''s acquiescence that those Tianlong people took advantage of their own departure and killed Jing, who was Lorne''s mother.


    In this world, there are some things that cannot be undone after all, such as... the life and death of a person.


    Therefore, even if Caesar had created the bloody night after returning to Mary Joa, and almost killed most of the murderers of the year, there was still no way to bring the death back to life.


    After seeing the invincible power of the woman who was still the "Dragon Shield" at the time, Caesar left Mary Joa with the humiliation and bearing Lorne, who was still a child, in order to preserve Jing''s only blood.


    Then I found a secluded island and lived there for ten years.


    When Lorne was ten years old, Caesar''s body suddenly began to age rapidly. He knew that it was the hidden wounds he had accumulated over the years of fighting, and finally began to erupt.


    Therefore, he left Lorne in a safe place with his only subordinate.The old butler Melon goes to Mary Joa.


    Caesar was originally prepared to settle his grievances while his combat power was still at its peak.


    However, at that time, he once again met the woman with invincibility, and then learned a secret.


    The woman who possesses invincibility is actually not in harmony with Yim.


    She actually wanted to die a long time ago.


    Through that woman, Caesar learned something, something about the great kingdom eight hundred years ago.


    Therefore, he changed his mind.


    He is ready to completely overthrow this world built by Yim and ruled by the Tianlong people for hundreds of years.


    And the first step is to thoroughly learn the secret buried in history.


    Therefore, he sought out his old friend, who used to fight alongside him, but he broke up with Ledfield because of quiet things.


    Two legendary pirates who were already in their twilight years, began an adventure that they had interrupted for decades.


    It took them several years to find all the historical texts based on Roger''s previous routes.Because Lorne''s mother, Jing, is a historian born in O''Hara, an island of history.So Caesar happens to be one of the few people in this world who can read the text of history.


    After learning the truth about this world, Lorne has also gained fame in the sea.


    His fame has resounded throughout the sea.However, the stronger Lorne''s reputation became, the more worried Caesar was.


    Because he knew the horror of Ralph Drew, he left that note for Lorne.


    ONE-PIECE is a big lie, don''t go to Lovelu.


    But it is a pity that there is something called destiny in this world.


    Fate is unstoppable, as if Caesar was destined to embark on a journey to find Ralph Drew.


    It''s like the Wienhill family is destined to become the overlord of this era.


    It''s like... Eim is destined to die here!


    Caesar jumped, his aging body showed strength that did not match his physique.


    The unpretentious fist, with an unparalleled impact, slammed into Eam''s head heavily.


    Compared with the woman who controls time, Yim''s power is fragile like a sheep.


    Therefore, Caesar must let this man die here!


    "Asshole... I should have eradicated your Wienhill family long ago."


    A trace of resentment flashed in Eim''s eyes. Although the fruit of his prophecy was strong, it was not incomprehensible, and he could not see the full future.


    For example, if he wants to know what will happen in the future, there is no way to know the exact time of this event, and if he wants to know what will happen in a certain time period, there is no way to see everything in this time period.


    Therefore, there will always be omissions in Eim''s predictions.


    And the entire Wienhill family is in the omission of Eim''s prediction!


    If he had known the Wienhill family for a long time, two rebellious men, Caesar and Lorne, would appear, and he would have eliminated this family hundreds of years ago.


    Hundreds of years ago, what was the first generation head of the Wienhill family like?


    Im squinted his eyes and thought about it. In his memory, the first-generation Patriarch of the Vennhill family seemed to be eighth similar to Caesar, the same rebellious and defiant.


    Why didn''t I kill him?


    Im didn''t know, Caesar didn''t give him time to continue thinking.


    The top powerhouse moved extremely fast. Almost in the blink of an eye, Caesar rushed to Yim.The huge, armed and domineering fist, with incomparable strength, aimed at Yim''s head and smashed it down.


    However, at this time, a loyal dead man suddenly rushed in front of Yim, using his own body to block this powerful blow for Yim.


    boom!


    The dead man''s body instantly shattered and blood was splashed, but he also bought enough time for Eim.


    He stepped directly on the moon step and left this boat.


    Yim¡¯s physical skills are poor, but compared with those who are at the peak of the physical skills. After all, he has been tempered for hundreds of years. Compared to the strong ones, Yim still has a big advantage.


    At this time, the fog covering the sea is constantly rolling. Im knows that Lavdrew has started a transformation once every few decades. The scope of the colorful fog will continue to expand. As long as he does not leave this sea area immediately, It is possible to fall into the turbulence of time.


    Therefore, he did not love war at all, and left his dead man and fled.


    After all, for Yimu, who has nearly endless years, there are as many dead men as there are, but there is only one life after all.


    Several dead men stopped Caesar, but at this time, a group of bats flew past Eim.


    These bats condensed into the appearance of a polite elderly gentleman wearing black noble robes and long white hair.


    "Lederfield... are you trying to die too?"


    Eim gritted his teeth.


    He swears that once he goes back alive, he must completely clean up all the pirates in this sea.


    This sea is its own sea, there should be no people like pirates who disobey themselves!


    "dead¡­¡­"


    The deep wrinkles on the face of Field trembling slightly, he smiled, and then slowly said to Im in a nearly dead voice.


    "We who have died once, how can we be afraid of death?"


    "It''s you... don''t you claim to be able to see fate clearly?"


    "So, this time, have you seen your destiny clearly..."

 1316 Chapter 1289 The only thing in this world that cannot be violated is for destiny.

    Without waiting for Eim to reply, Lederfield punched heavily and smashed towards Eim.It hit Eim''s face directly.


    Yim''s body was directly smashed into the air, and then at the moment when he was about to fall into the sea, he used the moon step to stop his body forcibly on the surface of the sea.


    The distance between his body and the sea surface is less than the size of a fist.


    "Asshole..."


    Eim looked at Ledfield standing high in the sky, surrounded by a circle of bats, like the master of the night.


    Almost, he was blasted into the sea by the opponent.


    Eim is a capable person, and no matter how powerful a capable person, he must not be able to violate one thing, that is, the curse from the devil fruit.


    Any capable person will feel weak after touching the sea, and once the whole body falls into the sea, it will completely lose the ability to move and drown alive.


    No one can violate this point!


    Yim is no exception, even Lorne... is no exception.


    "You didn''t even die. It seems that your desire for life is much stronger than I thought. You have lived for so many years, aren''t you tired?"


    Lederfield''s old and calm voice rang in Eam''s ears.


    At this time, Caesar also solved Eim''s men.Two people one after another, completely blocked Yim on the sea.


    The initiator of all this, Mrs. Shi also looked at Yim with complicated eyes.She seemed to recall some unpleasant memory, with a complex expression.


    "I think of you... You are Joey Boye''s sister. In that catastrophe, Joey Boye finally let you escape."


    "Unexpectedly, you have the courage to come to me now."


    Looking at this beautiful woman who was somewhat similar to Joey Boye, a spiteful look flashed across Eam''s face.


    "My sister said that no one could stop you in that era, so let me go to the future and find an era that can stop you."


    But Mrs. Shi''s tone was very calm.


    "I have traveled almost all ages, and finally in this age, I saw the hope of stopping you."


    Mrs. Shi''s time fruit can only travel towards the future, not the past.


    Therefore, the distance between her and her sister is getting farther and farther.But she knew that she had to find an era that could completely end Yim.


    She has traveled through history and finally came to this era.


    In this era, Mrs. Shi saw Roger, saw an indomitable hero like Caesar, and saw the future where the entire sea will rise together after the opening of the future era of great navigation, so she bet everything she has in this era. .


    Bet the future of the entire world in this era


    Roger waited for ten years, and she and her sister had waited for a full 800 years.


    Finally, they waited for Lorne.


    "Your everything is over."


    Mrs. Shi looked at Yim and said slowly.


    Because of the protection of his sister Joey Boye at ordinary times, it is impossible for anyone to hurt Yim in front of Joey Boye.So this is her only chance and the only chance in this world.


    She wants Eim to die here.


    She wants to return the world... to freedom!


    "End¡­¡­"


    And Eim seemed to hear the funniest joke in the whole world.


    "You, do you think that you can kill me?"


    "I have to admit that in these hundreds of years, you are the first to push me to this level... But just relying on these to kill me is not enough!"


    Eim shouted.


    And Caesar and Lederfield looked at each other, both of them understood that Eam must be dealt with as soon as possible, otherwise the man didn''t know how many hole cards he had hidden.


    They rushed towards Eim.


    Yim has ruled the world for hundreds of years. They don''t know how many hole cards are still hidden. They can feel at ease just by watching this man completely close their eyes.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    But at this moment, Eim suddenly smiled.


    His laughter was as harsh as the howling of an evil spirit.


    Facing the two people rushing towards him, Yim only did one thing. He opened his hands as if he was hugging and waiting for something.


    Among the dead men who were solved by Caesar, a dead man who had been pretending to be dead suddenly opened his eyes.


    Eim has a lot of fruits, and a considerable part of the devil fruits that can be used in battle have been used by him for his own army of dead soldiers, and these army of dead soldiers have been nearly exhausted in two consecutive wars. .


    However, not all devil fruits are combat-oriented, and Yim still holds some auxiliary demon fruits in his hands.


    These devil fruits are useless under normal circumstances, but under certain circumstances, they can reverse the entire battle.


    For example, the devil fruit that this dead man has grasped is like this.


    This is Eim''s final hole card, and it is not counted as the hole card!All his panic and fear just now were pretended to be to make Caesar and Lederfield take lightly!


    The dead warrior directly activated his abilities, and then the colored fog that shrouded the sea began to spread rapidly.


    His ability is simple, it is to temporarily expand the scope of a certain place.For example, expanding a small island into a giant island.


    Due to the timeliness, this ability, in Eim''s view, has no effect, but now it shows the effect of reversing the situation.


    Because... His goal for displaying his abilities is Ravdrew!


    The mist that enveloped Lovedrew instantly spread, and then swallowed Caesar and Redfield in.Then when it was about to swallow Eim, the colorful mist suddenly stopped spreading.


    The place where Yim stayed before seemed to be very close to the colored fog, but it kept a certain distance from the fog.


    This is a trap, a trap he shoots specifically for Caesar and Lederfield. He does not have the ability to defeat these two powerhouses, but with their physical condition, after being caught in the turbulence of this time, I am afraid that There is no chance to return to the normal time period.


    After solving the two powerhouses at once, Eim looked at Mrs. Shi who was still in shock not far away, with a sarcastic smile on his face.


    "Is this your greatest hope... Unfortunately, all your hopes are dashed."


    "Lorne, Caesar, Lederfield, and even your sister Joey Boye, they all fell into this time turbulence by chance."


    "In this world, no one can stop me anymore."


    Eim looked at Mrs. Shi and said so.


    "And you will also take over your sister''s position and become an eternal servant."


    Those with the ability of time fruit are extremely rare. Eim has lost Joey Boy, so he will not give up this time lady.


    "There is only one thing in this world that cannot be violated, it is for destiny."


    "I am destiny."


    Im yelled, his presumptuous voice resounding across the sea.

 1317 Chapter 1290

    Im''s presumptuous voice echoed in the sea.


    What about these people who have been thinking about it for eight hundred years, what about the heroes who have gathered together in the sea.


    Finally, the winner is not himself!


    However, Mrs. Shi''s eyes were still calm. She looked at Yim and muttered to herself.


    "Destiny may not be rebellious."


    "but¡­¡­"


    A flash of light flashed in her eyes, and then she rushed directly towards Yim.


    "You are definitely not destiny!"


    Guangyueshi''s body directly hit Yim, and Yim''s body trembled slightly.After stepping back a few steps, his body was already close to the edge of the colorful mist. Just a little bit, he was knocked into the mist by Mrs. Shi.


    "Asshole!"


    In an instant, Yim saw through Mrs. Shi''s strategy, he wanted to crash himself into the turbulence of time and space, and let himself be lost in time!


    But it is a pity that Mrs. Shi''s strength is still too weak, after Yimu reacted, it was impossible to shake his body.


    "I want you to become my eternal servant!"


    Yim shouted frantically, but the surrounding space gradually began to blur.


    After the failure, Mrs. Shi directly used her ability.


    Her ability can travel to the future, and she will take Yim to the far future!


    But Yim reacted instantly, grabbed Madam Shi''s body, and threw her into the colorful mist.


    The transmission was interrupted. Although Yim was transmitted to the future by Mrs. Shi, the future was not too far away.


    "A bunch of scum."


    Eim said in a little shock.


    Only a little bit, he was carried in Madam Shi''s hands. Although she did not know the time period to which Madam Shi had teleported himself, at least he was still alive.


    The one who lives to the end is himself!


    After solving the last disaster, Yim was finally able to relax.


    At this time, in this sea, there will be no one who can stop him!


    He couldn''t wait to return to the sea and continue his rule.


    At this time, the colorful mist behind him suddenly began to roll.


    An arm stretched out from the fog. I don''t know how many years have passed. This hand firmly grasped Yim.


    A cold voice sounded behind Eam.


    "Got you."


    It was a desperate voice.Because Eam heard it, this was Ron''s voice!


    Then, the arm suddenly used force and directly dragged Yim into this colorful mist.


    The mist rolls and returns to calm.


    The whole sea is calm.


    Lorne used the space fruit to send his hand out, and after passing through the colorful misty area, he was in a different time period from the people outside.


    However, the time that Mrs. Shi sent Yim was exactly the time when Lorne extended his hand.So Lorne just caught Eim.


    Yim boasts that he is in control of fate, but in the end, he is nothing more than a doll played with by fate.


    This incident sounds rather ironic.


    "caught you."


    Lorne dragged Yim back into Lovedrew, then threw him heavily on the ruins of Lovedrew.


    The colorful mist that permeated Lovedrew kept rolling, completely blocking this area.


    "You bastard..."


    Eam was about to swear, but he felt a sudden sink in his chest.


    Because of Lorne''s kick, he stomped Eam''s chest directly.


    There is a huge gap between the strength of the two people. After losing all his hole cards, Yim had no choice but to face Lorne!


    "In the past, I never believed in fate. But now, I suddenly feel that there are certain things in this world that are destined."


    Lorne looked at Eam with a plain tone, as if there was no trace of emotion.


    "For example... the great kingdom will eventually fall."


    "For example...you will eventually die in my hands!"


    Yim wanted to breathe, but felt that breathing became very difficult, and he could not resist Lorne at all.


    "I didn''t expect it... You are not the one who will control the destiny in the end."


    At this time, Joey Boye''s voice rang in Eam''s ears.She looked at Eam with a chuckle.


    "You bitch! Come and save me now!"


    After hearing what Joey Boye said, Eam seemed to have caught the last straw.


    How about Lorne''s individual invincibility? In the face of the strength of the years, he does not have any ability to resist!Now that he is still signing a contract with Joey Boye, Joey Boye must save himself!


    However, Joey Boye did not move.Because she soaked most of her body in the sea water, her proud figure was looming in the water.


    What if she is invincible.There is no way to violate this iron law on the sea.


    No matter how powerful a person is, after being immersed in seawater, they will lose the ability to act, and she is no exception.


    In fact, she now has only her head left to move. She turned her head and looked at Yim with cold eyes.


    She wanted to see with her own eyes how this arrogant man died.


    "Bitch!"


    Seeing this scene, Eim yelled, but there was no way.


    And Lorne lowered his legs, grabbed Eam''s head with his hands, and picked him up.


    "I think... we might be able to talk." Yim still didn''t give up the luxury of living.


    "I have accumulated countless treasures for hundreds of years. I still have a way to leave this place. As long as you sign a contract with me, after we leave this place, the whole world will be divided equally."


    "I make you the king of the world!"


    He panicked, he finally panicked. He tried his best to confuse Lorne, just like he confuses Joey Boy.As long as the contract is signed, he has room for detour!


    But Lorne laughed.


    He shook his head.


    "Sorry, I''m not interested in this kind of thing."


    Lorne said lightly,


    "Besides, do you want to be on an equal footing with me?"


    "You do not deserve."


    Lorne said.Then Yim crushed his head in the desperate scream.


    The true ruler of this world, the monarch who walks in history.


    Finally, where he started his rule, he ended his life.


    And Lorne threw Eim''s headless body aside.Then walked to Joey Boye.


    "ended."


    Joey Boye spoke slowly.


    On this day, she had waited for eight hundred years and finally ended.


    everything is over.


    A huge shadow covered Lovedrew. After losing the bondage of Joey Boye, the king''s body slammed down towards Lovedrew.


    Neither Joey Boye nor Lorne had any intention of stopping all of this.


    Lorne pulled Joey Boye from the sea, and Joey Boye looked at Lorne and said slowly.


    "Goodbye. I hope we two will meet again at the end of the years."


    "Definitely."


    Lorne said so, and then he slowly closed his eyes.


    The heavenly king''s body suddenly hit Lavdru, and the colorful mist instantly enveloped Lavdru.


    Swallow everything here.

 1318 Chapter 1291 I have gone through endless years.

    Lorne''s body was drawn into the colorful mist.


    When he opened his eyes again, he found his body appeared in a dense jungle.


    "Hope...not to be sent to an era too far away."


    Lorne murmured to himself, Ainilu and the others left Lavdrew directly before the colorful mist spread, so they arrived at the correct time, and when Garrett left, The colorful mist has begun to spread.


    Lorne was not sure where she would arrive.But it is certain that at this point in time, they are not too far away from Aini Road.


    Only he was involved when the colorful mist had completely spread. Lorne was not sure that he would finally arrive at that point in time.


    After recovering his physical fitness a bit, Lorne used Moon Step to leave the ground directly. He wanted to quickly determine his position.


    The entire island is covered by dense jungle.In the depths of the jungle, the roar of unknown beasts kept coming.


    Sensation spread instantly, and then Lorne was stunned.


    "Roar!"


    A tyrannosaurus, directly over the jungle, rushed towards Ron, and then was strangled into scum by the space at the moment it was about to hit Ron.


    "please do not¡­¡­"


    Lorne flew towards a certain place, then in front of a cave, saw a pile of fire.


    The meat of some unknown beasts stood on the fire.


    But this is not the most important thing. The most important thing is that two barbarians in animal skins rushed out of the cave.After seeing Lorne, they looked at each other.


    Lorne was silent and directly used his space ability to fly up towards the sky.


    And these two barbarians, after seeing the flying Lorne, directly bowed down to the ground.


    As if kneeling down to worship a god.


    After Lorne flew to a certain altitude, the sea was unobstructed.


    Countless small islands are scattered on the sea.And on these small islands, there is no trace of anyone who has ever existed.There is no endless stream of ships, no buildings like a steel forest.


    Only forests, endless forests.


    Lorne was directly thrown into an era before even civilization was born!


    Endless years have passed, and humans have established civilization.


    These civilizations established on different islands developed separately, and in the end, different cultures were formed.


    The first person, looking at the endless sea, issued a doubt, that is, what is the end of the sea.


    When this doubt rose from their hearts, it was out of control.These people built the oldest ship.


    After countless ships met on the sea, the exchange of civilizations gradually began.


    I don''t know how long it took for a great kingdom to be established.


    This kingdom ruled the entire world together. After countless years of development, their technology is extremely brilliant, and their culture encompasses the entire world.


    But in a certain year, a king of this kingdom looked at the sky and asked a question.


    At the end of the sky, what is there?


    This doubt was like a poppy seed, taking root in his heart, and then the king used the power of a country to head towards the sky.


    This is the age of the great kingdom.


    However, no matter how great the kingdom is, it will come to an end after all, the most brilliant ending is loneliness.


    A man who obtained the fruits of prophecy stole the rule of this country.


    His name is Yim.


    History, like a cogwheel of destiny, moves forward slowly.


    The great kingdom fell, and Lovedrew fell into that misty sea.


    Eim established a world government comparable to a great kingdom, and then became the ruler behind the world government.


    For hundreds of years, I don''t know how many heroes wanted to challenge Eim''s authority. Most of them died at the end of the great route, Lavdrew, but a small number of them chose to surrender to Eim''s feet.


    These surrendered people have a new name.


    Five old stars.


    The so-called destiny is doomed history.


    Haiyuan calendar 1500 years.


    This year, many things happened in the sea, such as the legendary big pirate, Roger finally found all the historical text, and then found the end of the great route, and was called the One Piece by all the pirates.


    However, the first thing after becoming the One Piece, Roger decided to disband his pirate group in a worldwide uproar.Of course, there are some small things hidden in this piece of history.


    For example... The world''s leading scientist, Bega Punk has a group of experimental subjects that will ship from Sihai to Punk Hasad.While this ship was halfway, it was looted by a pirate codenamed Black Bear.Shortly before the raid, there was a sea tornado on this route. A merchant fleet was attacked by the sea tornado, and the entire ship became a piece of wreckage.


    And near this channel, there is an isolated island.


    A man about ten years old, looking at the sky, muttered to a little girl who was pecking at a powdered jade.


    "I heard that some people can insist on not eating or drinking for close to ten days. Tell me if we can persist for that long."


    They are the survivors of this ship. After a shipwreck, they were lucky to come to this small island.


    But it can also be said to be unfortunate, because the little boy has been on the entire island, except for the edge of the cliff in front of him.


    Except for a little wine left on the boat, there was no food.


    And at the foot of this cliff is the sea, unless there is a blind spot of vision under this cliff, otherwise this small island is a Jedi.


    The little girl squeezed out an extremely reluctant smile at the little boy, without eating or drinking for a long time, so that she had no energy to waste.


    When they finished their last bit of food, the little girl took out a strange fruit and handed it to the little boy.


    The story about a little girl and a little boy is about to open.


    And they didn''t know that on this island, they had been looking at them with cold eyes.


    It was a young man with black hair, but his eyes were very deep, as if he had gone through endless years without being surprised.


    He has been sitting next to the two little guys, and the two little guys, as if not looking at him, still started to make a boat on their own.


    He hasn''t moved, just watching the two little guys silently, waiting for the two of them, Yang Fan, to leave this island before he gets up.


    Then, he saw the center of the small island, and suddenly shook, and then a coffin that had been buried for many years slowly emerged from the soil.


    The coffin trembled, and a slender white arm stretched out from the coffin.Hold the edge of the coffin tightly.


    Then, a pale girl with wine-red hair crawled out of the coffin.


    She saw the young man standing not far away at first sight, and then burst into tears for a moment.


    I have walked endless years, and finally, at the beginning of everything, waiting for you.


    End of the book